《Warm wedding sweet honey:Mr.Ning, spoil strongly》 Chapter 1 Gu''s hands and feet were tied to the sofa. She struggled hard, but she couldn''t earn a cent. Instead, she broke her wrist and bled. Qin Keren opened the door of the bedroom and sat down on the chair opposite her: "Gu Youyi, you didn''t expect that you would have today, did you?" "Qin Keren, what do you want?" Gu Weiyi stares at her and asks. Qin Keren is Gu''s only best friend. At least three days ago, Gu thought so. What happened in the past three days has completely overturned her understanding. Her adoptive mother died miserably, her father jumped from a building, her company was closed down, and then Qin Keren tied her up in this desolate wooden house. "What do I want? Of course I want you to die! " Qin Keren''s face twisted a little ferocious: "you have nothing, but still dominate Ning Yiqing, why?" Gu only looked at her and asked, "do you like Ning Yiqing?" "It''s stupid of you to know now." Qin Keren laughed: "if I don''t like Ning Yiqing, how can I be tolerant to you and make you think I''m your friend?" Seeing Gu Wei Yi''s anger in his eyes, she said, "do you think you''re a wild girl from the countryside worthy of being my friend? You don''t know how hard I''ve endured you all these years! " Gu Weiyi finally understood why Qin Keren had been so kind to her in recent years, and gave her advice when she was in trouble. For a long time, she would tell Qin Keren what she had in mind. Gu Wei clenched his teeth, but Qin Keren continued: "anyway, you are going to die today. I''m not afraid to tell you all this. I like Ning Yiqing''s madness, but he has only you in his eyes." "In addition, I designed what you saw before when Ning Yiqing and Cheng Susu went to bed. Nothing happened between Ning Yiqing and Cheng Susu. I deliberately created your doubts about them. Ning Yiqing never liked process Susu. You are the only one he has always liked!" Gu Weiyi is stunned there. Her relationship with Ning Yiqing has gone through too many twists and turns. Originally, they have decided to get married. Before marriage, Qin Keren took her to catch the adulterer. She saw Ning Yiqing and Cheng Susu together with her own eyes. Because of this, she put Ning Yiqing in the rank of scum man, and their marriage has been completely ruined. She rushed madly towards Qin Keren, but because she was tied by the rope, she couldn''t move, so she could only stare at Qin Keren fiercely. Qin Keren was more happy to see her like this: "so you must die. Only when you die will Ning Yiqing be with me!" After a little pause, she continued, "I''ve made a plan for you. You killed yourself by turning on the gas, accidentally lighting up the gas and burning yourself alive. Are you satisfied with this way of death?" Gu only furious: "Qin Keren, you are so vicious, you will get retribution!" Qin Keren smiles like a flower: "by the way, there''s one more thing I forgot to tell you. Don''t you always think your biological mother has been bad to you since you came back from your adoptive mother''s family? I''ll tell you something today that you never know. You are the eldest lady of the Cheng family. Your biological mother is not your biological mother at all, but Cheng Su Su Su''s biological mother. " Gu Weiyi stayed there. She didn''t know when Qin Keren left. She didn''t know when the fire was burning around her. The hot temperature made her nearly desperate. She was dying, right? At this time, Ning Yiqing kicks the door open and rushes in. She cuts the rope, holds her in her arms and is ready to leave. The beam falls, and a piece of wood hits her leg. Her leg is broken. Gu Weiyi reached out his hand and pushed him: "Ning Yiqing, you go quickly!" Ning Yiqing''s deep eyes stare at her: "Gu you, you''re dead, do you think I can live?" Gu''s whole body was shocked and full of tears. He loved her with all his life. How stupid was she to push him away again and again before? She reached out and hugged him: "Why are you so stupid?" The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the beam of the house falls down. They can''t get out any more. Ning Yiqing holds Gu Weiyi who has been in a coma and says: "to die together, to live together." Gu''s only remaining consciousness is shouting: "I don''t want to die. I want to live well. If I can do it again, I must not be stupid again!" Tears fall, Gu only in front of the formation of golden frost. Qin Keren is watching the fire outside, holding a fist. Ning Yiqing rushes in without hesitation. He would rather die with Gu alone than live with her. She screams and is completely crazy. Make complaints about the names of the men and women, and see a bunch of relatives in Tucao, and here I explain, ha, the only thing that the female patronage takes is the only meaning of my life. The male leader is Ning Yiqing. The meaning is to like and like. Qing is you. All in all, I like you. I often see relatives ask whether this article is a pet article or a sadistic article. Here, I emphasize that the slogan of this article is: Sweet pet in the end, sadistic slag! Therefore, this article giant sweet, giant Tuo, another several tons of dog food, at any time crazy sprinkling! Chapter 2 Gu only holds his head and sits up. It hurts. It hurts! But she soon found something wrong. She was burned to death by Qin Keren''s design. She can even remember the sharp pain when she was burned. Why is it just a headache now? She opened her eyes and saw that the room was very warm, with floral lace curtains, carved mahogany furniture wrapped in cushions, delicate dressing table, pink sheets and quilt covers, all of which were her favorite styles when she was young. She''s a little confused. Where is she? At this time, the door was opened, the sun shining into the dark room, the light was too strong, she subconsciously reached out to block the light, but saw her hand full of blood, she was stunned. A tall and straight man came in slowly with the rising sun on his back. The golden sunshine drew a beautiful silhouette for him, and the steady footsteps stepped on her heart. Gu only felt very familiar with this scene. When she was 18 years old, she was robbed by Ning Yiqing and locked up in a room. When she was on the run, her head hit the wall and was injured. She clearly remembers that it was 1994. The next moment, a pair of long knuckled hands lifted her chin and asked coldly, "what''s the taste of death?" Because of this look up, Gu only saw Ning Yiqing''s handsome face, which was enough to make any male star ashamed, and his deep eyes. At this time, his eyes repressed strong feelings, but his whole face was much younger than Ning Yiqing in her memory. Her heart is churning violently. Isn''t Ning Yiqing burned to death to save her and her? Is she reborn? She was so excited that she stared at him incredulously. He obviously misunderstood her and asked coldly, "do you hate me so much now that you and Jane''s wedding is ruined and you can''t marry him?" Gu only heard this sentence and burst into tears. Yes, she thought so in her previous life! Ning Yiqing robbed her at her and Jane''s wedding. She felt that he had destroyed her happiness all her life and hated him to the bone! In the next ten years, he stayed by her side in various ways, but was rejected by her. Every time they met, they made a lot of trouble and misunderstood each other. Can be such a he, but in order to save her was burned alive, before death, still with his body to protect her! How many people in this world can defend themselves with their own lives? Ning Yiqing coldly stretched out her hand to dry her tears: "just Gu only, you are really stupid, you committed suicide for such a man! It''s a pity that even if you hate me, it''s useless. If you don''t marry me, I won''t let you go. " "Must I marry you to let me go?" Gu only asked softly, she has a very nice voice, such as a lark singing gently. "Yes Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "if you don''t marry me, you''ll be locked up here for a lifetime!" Gu''s eyes were red. In her last life, they had a similar conversation. Then she was completely infuriated and bit him. He never really felt sorry for her. In the final analysis, he proposed to marry her just to protect her, and she never understood his good intentions. In retrospect, he was tolerant of her at that time. Chapter 3 "Well, let''s get married." Gu only whispered that if he wanted to protect her, she would give him the opportunity to protect her. She would also try to get along with him, open her heart, try to accept him and love him. Ning Yiqing was very surprised to hear her words. She was surprised in her eyes and frowned: "what do you mean?" Gu Weiyi stood up against the wall, trying to make his eyes look level with his, only to find that he was much taller than her. She stepped directly on the stool beside her and said very seriously: "Ning Yiqing, I promise you to marry me, I''m willing to marry you!" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "Gu Weiwei, what are you playing?" Why would she want to marry him when she likes Jane sizer so much? Gu only looked at his surprised face and immediately felt that he was not so cold and terrible. She sighed and spread out her hand: "I''m in your hands. What can I do?" Ning Yiqing looked at her eyes and added three points of deep meaning. She looked at him and asked, "how? Don''t you dare marry me? Or are you just joking when you say you want to marry me "Of course not!" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "Gu only, you want to marry me on your own initiative. I didn''t force you." Gu''s only corner of his mouth Rose: "yes, you didn''t force me. I volunteered to do all this!" This man, no matter in his previous life or in this life, is so proud and charming, and loves deeply. He will never say "love". Ning Yiqing looked at her eyes a little deeper, and there was a taste of exploration in her eyes. Gu only jumped down from the stool, his body was unstable, and he fell to the ground. He reached out to hold her, and the cold around him condensed: "how? Want to die? " "No way!" Gu only looked at him and said seriously: "anyone who has tasted the taste of death will never be willing to taste the taste of death again. I just didn''t stand firm just now..." Gu''s only eyes turned around his face: "Ning Yiqing, did anyone tell you that you are very handsome?" Ning Yi Qing Leng for a while, the facial expression is a little stiff. Gu only said very seriously: "you belong to the kind of ascetic handsome, frowning will have a sense of distance, I''m afraid!" Ning Yiqing said in a cold voice, "if you''re afraid, be good. Don''t make me angry." He said so, but his brows widened. Gu Wei''s mouth Rose: "Ning Yiqing, I promise you that I won''t make you angry any more. Don''t be so fierce to me, OK?" Ning Yiqing ignored her, but let the servant pour a basin of water to wash her face. The wound on her forehead had been treated long ago. It was pasted with white gauze. The blood on her hand was due to the scratch on her hand. Gu only plan to wash hands directly, Ning Yiqing a pull her hand: "you go to wash hands like this?" "It''s just a small injury. It''s OK." Gu looked at the small wound on his hand. It was really small, less than one centimeter long. She was going to put her hand in, and he held her again: "don''t move if you don''t want to die!" Gu''s face is hazy. He has taken tweezers and cotton balls, carefully washed the blood stains on her hands, disinfected her with Iodophor, and then bound her hands with gauze. His action is not skilled, the level is also very poor, clearly just a very small wound, but Leng is let him put her hand into a dumpling. Chapter 4 Gu only looked at her hand some speechless, but in the heart is very moved, warm. How careful Ning Yiqing was. She could see clearly. If he didn''t hold her in his hand, how could he do that in his capacity? How stupid did she have to be in her previous life to not see his heart? After dressing, housekeeper Tian Rongyue drove them to the Civil Affairs Bureau. When she was in the car, Tian Rongyue took a careful look in the rearview mirror. Gu only sat there quietly. The two days before that, she was looking for life and death in a completely different way. Now she is clever and terrible. When he got out of the car, he reminded Ning Yiqing in a low voice: "Sir, I''m afraid it''s Miss''s trick. Maybe something will happen to her after a while, and then she designs to escape." Ning Yiqing glanced at him askew. He suddenly felt cold and stepped back a big step unconsciously. Ning Yiqing doesn''t pay attention to him any more. She looks delicate and beautiful. Every time he looks at her, he can hear his heart beating. He looked at her with complicated eyes. If she was trying to coax him to bring her out just now, the people here are coming and going, which is a good chance for her to escape. Ning Yiqing, who is always unprepared to change, feels nervous for the first time. He is afraid that she will do something out of the ordinary. Then he tries to escape from him and return to Jane sizer. And he also vowed in his heart that as long as she had a little mind to escape, he would immediately bring her back to the car and never let her out from now on. However, after three steps, she saw that he didn''t follow. She turned back and looked at him with bright eyes and said, "what''s the matter? Regret marrying me? There''s still time for regret. " "Who says I regret it?" Ning Yiqing coldly said, reached out to pull her into the Civil Affairs Bureau, that frame, for fear that she ran away. Gu only some helpless, she has planned to try to accept that he can not run, he is so nervous to do what? When the elder sister of the Civil Affairs Bureau put the stamp on and handed the red copy to them, Ning Yiqing was unconsciously relieved that they finally got married. She didn''t take this opportunity to escape! Why did she suddenly change so much? He looked at her a little more inquisitive. Gu only looked at the photos of the two people on the marriage certificate, but also some trance, they are really married! She didn''t know where they would go in the end of their lives, but she didn''t regret today''s choice. And she still has a lot of things to do, those who bully her are still there to live a happy life, she can''t hide under his wings, since God has given her a chance to live again, then she will live her wonderful life! So she looked at him and said, "I have a few requests about our marriage. I hope you don''t refuse." "You say, I''ll make up my mind whether to refuse or not." Ning Yiqing coldly said that if she wanted to keep the name of marriage with him and refuse anything that husband and wife should do, he would never agree. Gu Weiyi said seriously: "first of all, I''m still in senior three, and I''m going to take the college entrance examination soon. I hope we won''t announce our wedding news for the time being." Ning Yiqing asked strangely, "didn''t you decide not to study and choose to marry because you ranked first in the whole school in the last exam?" This is what the Qin family said to the outside world, and everyone thinks so. Chapter 5 "That''s something I''ve got on my nerves." Gu only replied: "now that I have figured it out, I still want to read. You are so knowledgeable and excellent. If I don''t even study in University, I may not understand what you say? You don''t want our communication to be blocked in the future, do you In fact, it was her mother Lu Yurong who chose not to take part in the college entrance examination to get married. She was beaten to pieces by Lu Yurong because she won the last place in the college entrance examination. She said that she was not the material to study at all, so it was better to get married directly. In addition, Qin Keren fanned the flames nearby, saying that jianxize was excellent, so she agreed, and was married to jianxize by Lu Yurong. In her previous life, she always insisted that Jane syze was her prince charming, but she was slapped hard. In her previous life, she didn''t know until a week before her death that Jane was a scum at all. The reason why she married her was just because she was interested in her family background, for the sake of her father''s rights. He never loved her! Ning Yiqing reluctantly accepted her words. He supported her idea of reading. "And the second thing?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu only looked at him and said, "while I was studying, I wanted to go home and live..." "No way!" Ning Yiqing directly interrupted her: "you are my wife from now on, you must live with me." Gu only knows that he won''t let her go home, but it''s because she was wronged with Qin Keren since she was a child. Although she has gone home now, Qin Keren still lives in the Qin family. Lu Yurong is partial to Qin Keren and treats her very badly. He was afraid that she would be bullied! She went to his side, did not speak, just open a pair of watery eyes looking at him, there are grievances and entreaties. Ning Yiqing was most afraid to see her like this. She turned her head and didn''t look at her. "Why do you have to go home?" Gu only whispered: "I know my request is a bit excessive, but I am still studying now. If I lived outside, my mother and Qin Keren don''t know how bad they would say. You should also believe me. I have the ability to protect myself and won''t let others bully me." Ning Yiqing''s face was loose, and Gu Yiwei continued: "besides, if someone really bullies me, don''t you still have you? Can you watch me being bullied? " "No Ning Yiqing said subconsciously. Gu only looked at him with a smile: "thank you!" Ning Yiqing finds out later that he is in her trap. What surprised him most is that he doesn''t reject this feeling. Gu continued: "the third thing..." "There is no third thing." Ning Yiqing interrupts her words: "promise you these two things are the limit, if you dare to bargain again, go home with me immediately." Gu Weiyi looked up at him and asked, "don''t you really want to fall in love with me?" Ning Yiqing looked at her with a little surprise. She said with a smile: "although we are married, we have never been in love, so my third thing is to have a good love with you. Do you really refuse?" Ning Yiqing heard her heart beat. She asked him to fall in love. Is she really willing to be with him? He looked at her one eye, she stood there with a smile, leaving the sea to cover the wound on her forehead, she looked bright and smart, a pair of eyes bright, he said silently in his heart: "Gu only, you must not cheat me, if you cheat me, I will..." Chapter 6 But Ning Yiqing said ruthlessly, but he knew very well that he couldn''t do anything to her and beat her? He was reluctant to give up. Scold her? He was also reluctant to give up. He didn''t want to use the means to deal with others on her. He said coldly, "I promise you." Gu only looked at his eyes brighter three points, she seriously said: "that''s so decided!" When Gu only came back to Qin''s house, it was almost dark. Qin Keren stood in the yard and saw her coming back, shouting: "sister, where are you going these days?" Gu only a look at her, her eyes disappointed hard to hide, just afraid in Qin Keren''s heart, never thought she could come back safely this time. Qin Keren put on a worried expression and said, "sister, you''ve finally come back. If you don''t come back, your parents will be worried to death!" Gu only looked into her eyes and asked, "are you worried about me?" Qin Keren was stunned for a moment. Since Gu Weiyi came back to Qin''s house, he has been cautious and didn''t dare to speak, let alone stare at her eyes. For the first time, she found that Gu was very beautiful. Although her face was a little pale, her facial features were delicate and delicate, especially her eyes were smart and calm. She always felt that she was very beautiful. Now she was compared by Gu only. She couldn''t help but scold in her heart: "if you leave, why do you come back?" Gu''s only eyes flashed sarcasm. How blind she was in her previous life, she regarded Qin Keren as the most trusted person and shared all the secrets with her. She didn''t pay any attention to Qin Keren, who was ready to go in. Qin Keren quickly pulled her and said, "of course I''m worried about you! Sister, don''t you like Jane sizer? Why do you want to escape? " Runaway? Gu Weiyi remembers that Ning Yiqing robbed her when she was resting in the room, so no one knows that he was robbing her. They all think that she escaped. Before Gu Weiyi had answered, Lu Yurong came out of the room with a chicken duster in his hand. He yelled at Gu Weiyi''s head and said, "Gu Weiyi, if you dare to escape, don''t come back! Look, I won''t shoot you! " Gu only looked at Lu Yurong''s ferocious face. In her previous life, she didn''t understand why her own mother was so cruel. After a lifetime, she knew that Lu Yurong was not her own mother at all. It was really normal for her. She was ready to reach for Lu Yurong''s feather duster, but with a powerful hand, she grabbed it first. She looked up and saw that it was Qin Zhenhua, the male master of the Qin family: "it''s good to be back safely. I''ll talk about something later!" Lu Yurong flushed his eyes: "what do you mean she''ll come back safely? You see what she does, which one can do! Sure enough, I grew up in the countryside and was an ill bred man! " "Enough!" Qin Zhenhua''s voice was a little louder: "whether she grew up beside us or in the countryside, she is our daughter!" Lu Yurong is usually shrewd. She has always been in charge of the family. Qin Zhenhua is the man of the family after all. Usually, she doesn''t dare to refute too much, but tonight she is determined to take care of the only one. She glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "if you don''t make it clear about your escape from marriage today, don''t enter this house! Do you know that because of you, our family has become a joke in this compound! " Chapter 7 Lu Yurong always has a loud voice, and he doesn''t mean to be restrained at this time. This voice roars almost all over the courtyard, and he knows that Gu only came back after he escaped and got married. Qin Keren''s eyes turned around and said cleverly: "the only thing is that you like jianxize so much that you won''t escape marriage. Is it some bad guy who tied you up? If you are wronged, say it. Your parents will make the decision for you. " At first glance, her words seemed to speak for Gu only, but the meaning of the words was very terrible. What would happen to a girl who was tied away by a bad person, just a little brain repair, can figure out. Qin Keren had a bad heart. Gu only shook his head: "no one tied me away, I escaped." Qin Keren was stunned for a moment, and Lu Yurong wanted to start the mode of swearing. Gu Weiyi said to Qin Zhenhua before her: "Dad, I escaped my marriage because I wanted to study and didn''t want to get married." Lu Yurong finally broke out: "just you! Still want to read! You don''t have to look at your own ability. Every time you take the last place in the examination, you are ridiculed by your classmates. You even want to study like this! " Qin Keren also said: "yes, sister, you get zero in every exam. Reading is a waste of time!" Gu only looked at Qin Keren and said, "why do I score zero every time? Don''t you know the reason?" Qin Keren''s face froze, because before every exam, Qin Keren would say in Gu''s ear: "sister, no matter how well you do in the exam, mom won''t let you go to college. She prefers you to work in the factory and make money for your family." Gu only believed in the past. In order to please Lu Yurong, she deliberately scribbled every time she took the exam. Qin Keren had tears in his eyes: "sister, what do you mean by that? The paper was written by you, not by me. How can I know why you got zero? " She was born delicate, at this time a tearful corner of the eye, the whole person looks pitiful, as if Gu Weiyi bullied her. Lu Yurong was so distressed beside him that he directly yelled at Gu: "you are not the material for reading, but you blame Keren! Gu, why are you so shameless! " "All right!" Qin Zhenhua couldn''t listen any more: "anyway, the only one has come back. I''ll talk about it when I get home!" There are many neighbors outside the yard who are exploring. Lu Yurong also feels a little humiliated. He pushes and looks after the only one and scolds: "you are a disgrace. How can I give birth to such a worthless thing as you?" Gu only knows her character. It''s no use arguing with her at this time. On the contrary, it will lead to another round of abuse and torture. She has a shallow foundation now, so there''s no need to fight with her. After the family went in, Lu Yurong closed the door. His face was even more gloomy than before. He said directly, "you''ll go to Jane''s tomorrow. We can''t accommodate you in this house!" Gu only said in a soft voice: "Jane and I didn''t get a license, and we didn''t have a formal wedding." Her meaning is very clear, in this case, she did not have any position to live in Jane''s house. Lu Yurong wants to scold again. Qin Zhenhua asks Gu Weiyi, "do you really want to study or get married?" As a father, Qin Zhenhua felt that this matter must be clarified. Chapter 8 Gu Wei nodded. Qin Zhenhua thought for a moment and said, "Yurong, you will return the bride price sent by the Jian family tomorrow..." Lu Yurong immediately jumped and interrupted him: "how can this work?" She has always been a stingy, things into her hand, to take out equal to her life! Qin Zhenhua clapped his hand on the table: "why not? Even if the only one didn''t grow up with us, she is our daughter. She doesn''t want to marry. Do you want to force her? " It''s the first time that Qin Zhenhua is so angry. Lu Yurong''s arrogance has dropped a little, but she still says: "she agreed to marry at the beginning, but now she is not willing to marry. Marriage is a major event. How can she marry if she wants to, or not if she wants to?" "I never said I was going to get married." Gu only opened his mouth weakly on one side. Lu Yurong immediately scolded: "what do you mean you didn''t say you want to get married? How can you lie to me... " She scolded here is not too strong, as if Gu Weiyi really did not say to get married, all this is her hands, did not really ask Gu only opinion. She also wondered, Gu only before is a steamed bun, want how to pinch how to pinch, how this courage so big? Was Gu''s only docility pretended before? As soon as Qin Keren saw that the situation was not right, he immediately said, "elder sister, you didn''t say you want to get married, but when your mother helped you prepare for your wedding, you didn''t say you didn''t want to get married for such a long time!" She is eager to take care of the only quickly married out, so she is the first lady of the Qin family, she looked at Gu only hate! Gu Weiyi looked at Qin Zhenhua with tears in his eyes and said, "Dad, every time I talk to my mother, my mother looks like this. I''m afraid she will hit me!" Because she was afraid of being beaten, she didn''t dare to express her heart, so she didn''t say that she didn''t want to marry Jane. She clearly knows that in the Qin family, only Qin Zhenhua is the only one who is good to her. Lu Yurong didn''t tell Qin Zhenhua about the change of children, so Qin Zhenhua didn''t know Gu was not his own daughter. Qin Zhenhua saw Gu''s pitiful way of shrinking his neck and Lu Yurong''s fierce look. He frowned and said, "Yurong, Gu Yi is our daughter anyway." Lu Yurong''s eyes burst with anger: "I would rather not have had her! I won''t back her marriage to Jane''s. she''ll go to Jane''s tomorrow. I won''t see her again! " She went up the stairs angrily. Qin Keren said: "Dad, I''m going to persuade mom!" And then I went upstairs. Gu''s only eyes blinked. Qin Keren went upstairs. He was afraid that he was not going to persuade Lu Yurong, but to ignite the fire. She whispered: "Dad, you give me another chance, I will study hard, no longer naughty, when you are old, I will be filial to you." Her words are not to coax Qin Zhenhua, but her heart. Qin Zhenhua has always been very good to her, no matter in her previous life or in this life. In her previous life, she supported her for several times at a critical time, but she was instigated by Qin Keren, and always felt that Qin Zhenhua was not good to her, so the relationship between the father and daughter was flat. And she had done something to let Qin Zhenhua down in her previous life. Before her death, they had gone farther and farther. Chapter 9 Qin Zhenhua nodded: "in fact, I don''t agree with you getting married so early. It''s a good thing that you want to study, but you have to promise me that since you have chosen to study, you should study hard. You can''t be so willful this time." "Good!" Gu Wei nodded: "but mom is there..." Qin Zhenhua took her words: "just give it to me from your mother." "Thank you, Dad!" Gu''s only eyes lit up: "you are so kind to me!" This is the first time in her previous life that she has talked to Qin Zhenhua like this. In this age when she is still very restrained in expressing her feelings, Qin Zhenhua is still uncomfortable to hear her words. He digs off the topic: "you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you!" Gu Wei nodded. Qin Zhenhua quickly cooked the noodles and brought them up. There were two poached eggs on them. She looked at the two eggs, tears flashing in her eyes. She knew that although the Qin family was not poor, Qin Zhenhua''s salary was there after all, but Lu Yurong was a very stingy man. She seldom bought meat once a month, and her eggs were very expensive. She didn''t have her share at all. Two eggs are not a big deal, but they represent Qin Zhenhua''s attitude. She knows that in Qin Zhenhua''s heart, she sincerely treats her as a daughter. "What are you doing? Eat quickly Qin Zhenhua destroyed her. Gu Weiyi picked up chopsticks and began to eat noodles with tears in his eyes. The warmth she had not seen for a long time made her feel very happy. She said silently in her heart: "from today on, I will live for those who really care about me and love me. As for those who plan to harm me, I will never be soft hearted!" Upstairs, Lu Yurong''s face was almost twisted with anger. Qin Keren said cleverly, "Mom, don''t be angry. After all, my sister hasn''t lived with you since childhood. How can I know your good intentions?" "She just has no brain!" Lu Yurong clenched her teeth and said, "the conditions of Jane''s family are so good. It''s a pleasure for her to marry! He gave me back to escape my marriage, which made me lose face in front of Jane''s house! " Qin Keren said anxiously, "but the meaning of watching dad is to let her go back to school." "Your father is a good man. I''m the one who does all the bad things." Lu Yurong said stiffly. Qin Keren weighed the whole thing in his heart and advised Lu Yurong: "my sister escaped this time. Even if she married into Jane''s family again, Jane''s family would not be good to her. My sister is my mother''s own daughter after all, and my mother certainly can''t bear to let her suffer losses, so I''d better let my sister go to school!" Lu Yurong of course does not agree with this matter, but anyway, Gu Weiyi is now bearing the reputation of her own daughter, and Qin Zhenhua is on Gu Weiyi''s side again, which makes her look ugly. She was only asked to spit out the only betrothal gift she got when she married Gu, but she was not willing to: "just like her, she can''t read well and spend money!" Qin Keren continued to advise: "anyway, my sister''s tuition has been paid this semester, and the college entrance examination will take place in more than a month. If she really fails in the examination, it''s not my fault, and my father can''t stand out for her." Lu Yurong hesitated for a moment. She didn''t like Gu only. She didn''t like it very much, but she didn''t dare to tell Qin Zhenhua about the change of children. It was not good to do it too well. She said with a cold face, "she''s so ignorant. Since she came back, there has been no peace in the family. This is either this or that. She''s really like a sweeper!" Chapter 10 Qin Keren advised a few more words. Qin Zhenhua came up. Qin Keren called his father sweetly and then went downstairs. Because of Qin Keren''s persuasion, Lu Yurong''s tone was relaxed a lot. Qin Zhenhua didn''t say much, so Lu Yurong agreed to Gu Weiyi''s going back to school. When Qin Keren came out, she took a look at the light in Gu''s room. The corner of her mouth rose slightly and her eyes were full of disdain. In her opinion, Gu''s escape from marriage is not a bad thing. This time, Gu''s reputation has been completely destroyed. In the future, there will be no more suitable person than Jane. As for Gu Weiyi''s study, she scorns even more. She knows that Gu''s penultimate score in every exam is due to her words. But she thinks that the quality of teaching in rural areas can''t compare with that in urban areas. How can Gu''s achievements be better for a girl from rural areas to urban areas? She could almost foresee Gu''s only miserable future. She went back to her room in a good mood. Gu is sitting in her room at this time. Her room is the smallest of the Qin family. Just after she can put down a one meter two small bed, and add a small bedside table next to it, it is pasted on the wall. In addition to these, there is a shabby cabinet at the foot. There are only a few old clothes in the cabinet. There is only a small window in her room that can only allow one person to get in, sandwiched in the low wall. It''s late spring and early summer, and it''s not hot. In summer, it will be as hot as a steamer. At that time, it was said that she was wrong with Qin Keren, but when she returned to the Qin family, which should theoretically belong to her own family, she was excluded everywhere and was an outsider after all. In this family, only Qin Zhenhua is really good to her. There are so many things happening today that she needs to calm down and clear her mind. When she opened the drawer, there was nothing in it. Before, her books were put in it. Now all those books have been taken out by Lu Yurong and sold as waste paper. She thought of all she had experienced in the Qin family in her previous life, and her mouth rose slightly. No matter what the future will be, at least she is alive now. As long as she is alive, there are countless possibilities. She looked at the wall, and then she saw Qin Keren separated by a wall. At this time, Qin Keren was holding a puppet with the name of "Gu only one" and stabbing it with a needle. Her face was not as gentle as before. Her face was gloomy and terrible, and her eyes were full of malice. While she was stabbing the puppet with a needle, she was chanting words in her mouth. Qin Keren''s room is much better than her. Outside the 1.5 meter bed, there are broken sheets and quilt covers. Next to it, there is an overcoat cabinet, which is very empty. There is a dresser, a desk, and a radio on the desk. Gu Wei was stunned and touched the wall. The wall was real. She felt that her eyes were sore. When she looked at it again, she couldn''t see Qin Keren, only the wall. She rubbed her eyes, puzzled, staring at the wall, and then saw Qin Keren. Qin Keren had put down her puppet and was ready to take off her clothes to sleep. She suddenly realized that she had the power of perspective because of rebirth, which sounds very mysterious, but rebirth happened to her, and the ability of perspective is not so hard to accept. Gu only thought of the things she had experienced in her previous life, and then thought of Ning Yiqing, who was protecting her from death. Her nose was sour. If she was reborn, she would not make the same mistakes in her previous life. She must live well! PS: 520, I love you, today is really a good day to express, I want to say a sentence aloud here: dear friends, I love you! Chapter 11 Early the next morning, Gu was still sleeping when he heard a noise coming from outside. A sharp female voice is particularly harsh: "mother in law, since the only one has come back, then we have to talk about the wedding day! Do you know that the banquet was finished, all the relatives came, but the only one was missing, and the wedding was not finished! I''m going to lose my face for this Gu''s mother, Zhang Chunhua, is also familiar with the sound. Lu Yurong''s voice said, "syze, let''s come in and talk." Zhang Chunhua''s voice is a little lower, but he complains a lot. By the way, he praises jianxize and despises Gu only once. On the left, he comes from the countryside and on the right, he is ill bred. Lu Yurong is very dissatisfied with Gu Weiyi, but now Gu Weiyi is still the daughter of the Qin family, and Zhang Chunhua''s words are a bit of a slap in the face. Lu Yurong''s face is very bad. He gives Qin Keren a wink and asks her to call Gu only. Qin Keren is about to knock on the door. Gu Youyi is already dressed and standing at the door. Qin Keren is stunned: "sister, the Jane family is here. You can explain to them later. Don''t ruin your reputation because of this." Gu only asked, "is Jane here?" Qin Keren was very disdainful when she heard this question. She came back yesterday and wanted to study. Qin Keren thought that she had become smart. Now she is Jane sizer. At this time, she still thinks about Jane sizer. It''s really stupid! Qin Keren shook his head: "he didn''t come. Maybe he felt too shameful." When she finished, she put out her hand to cover her mouth, which was like saying something wrong: "sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that." Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to pay attention to her appearance and went downstairs without saying anything. The corner of Qin Keren''s mouth began to sneer. No matter how much trouble he made today, Gu''s reputation was ruined. In this conservative age, the day of marriage, the woman escaped the marriage, which is a big local sensation. In other words, Gu is famous, but his reputation is very bad. Gu only knows that when she came back last night, Lu Yurong had a big quarrel in the yard. The news of her coming back should be known to all Jane''s family. Today is after autumn. She remembered that after she escaped from Ning Yiqing in her last life, the Jane family came to the Qin family as soon as they got the news, which was so noisy at that time. Because of this disturbance, Lu Yurong can no longer accommodate her. She can no longer stay in the Qin family. She can only work in a factory. Although she has made great achievements in the end, this process is a process of blood and tears. Again, she will never let such a thing happen again! As soon as she went downstairs, Zhang Chunhua saw her and said, "isn''t this the only one? I thought you would never see you again Zhang Chunhua is sitting at the guest table. Next to her is a man in his forties. He is Jian Jianjun, the father of Jian Xize. He is a very smart man. Since he came in, Zhang Chunhua has been making trouble. He doesn''t say a word, and his eyes are shining with the brilliance of calculation. Lu Yurong is sitting on the throne with an angry face. Qin Zhenhua is sitting next to her. When he sees Gu only, his eyes are worried. Chapter 12 Because Zhang Chunhua was so noisy that he said he wanted his neighbors to judge him, so the yard was full of onlookers. In this era of extremely poor recreational activities, watching people quarrel is definitely one of the most interesting recreational activities in the courtyard. Lu Yurong said with a cold face: "the only one, come here to apologize to Aunt Zhang, and then go back to Jane''s home with her." "No!" Zhang Chunhua said with a cold face: "the only one who has such a strong opinion is that my Jane family can''t afford this Buddha. Don''t promise to go back to Jane''s house with me. As soon as you turn around, you run away with people! My Jane family can''t afford to lose this man. " Jane''s family is also a rich family in Lingcheng. In recent years, their business has been doing well and their life has been prosperous. Originally, Zhang Chunhua didn''t care about the only wild girl who grew up in the countryside, but she was Qin Zhenhua''s own daughter. What the Jane family wanted was Qin Zhenhua''s rights. This time Gu''s only escape from marriage seems to Zhang Chunhua to be the fault of the Qin family, so they can take the opportunity to ask for it. Lu Yurong''s face is more ugly, staring at Gu only eyes, just want to stare her out of a hole: "only, kneel down!" Gu Weiyi saw that all the eyes in the room fell on her. She seemed to be shivering and had tears in her eyes: "Mom, I have difficulties in doing this." "What trouble can you have?" Lu Yurong said, biting his teeth. Qin Keren gently advised Gu Youyi: "elder sister, you are really not good at this. Don''t try to be brave. Just kneel down and apologize to Aunt Zhang!" Zhang Chunhua sneered: "what''s her problem? If it''s reasonable, no one will embarrass you. " "Isn''t that good?" Gu Weiyi said timidly. "What''s wrong with that?" Zhang Chunhua thinks that she is lying, and stares at the hanging triangle eyes with a smile: "I am curious about what kind of hardship can make you do such shameless things." She then said, "let''s talk about it today. My son is excellent in both character and learning. He''s not the kind of person who can''t marry a daughter-in-law!" Jian Jianjun also said: "the only thing is that you are the daughter-in-law recognized by our Jian family. If you really have any grievances, you can tell them directly. We are in charge for you." Gu only face also some hesitation: "after I say it, you will really make the decision for me?" Zhang Chunhua and Jian Jianjun nodded together. In their opinion, Gu only can''t really have any difficulties. They just want to find a step down by themselves. They also have their plans to come to the Qin family today. Some of them still have to pretend, so that they can get more benefits. Lu Yurong simply doesn''t want to take care of the only one. In her opinion, most of the time, the only one has to say something about reading. On that matter, she thought it was just a big joke, even though she was stupid enough to read! It''s almost shameful! Gu Weiyi straightened his chest: "in that case, I''ll say it, but before I say it, I''ll show you a picture." She said she took out a black-and-white photo and photographed it on the table between Zhang Chunhua and Jian Jianjun. She said tearfully, "please give me an explanation from Uncle Jian and Aunt Zhang." She looks aggrieved and indignant, and seems to bear a lot of things. Zhang Chunhua and Jian Jianjun immediately stayed there when they saw the photo, and their eyes were full of disbelief: "this... How can it be!" PS: the more the recommended tickets, the bette Chapter 13 Lu Yurong is ready to reprimand Gu only. After seeing Zhang Chunhua and Jian Jianjun''s face change, she takes a look and stays there. It''s a picture of Jane kissing a woman. In the picture, Jane kisses deeply, and her hands are in the woman''s clothes, touching the wrong place. The most important thing is the background behind them, which is an alley of South Street, from which you can see the landmark building: South Tower. South Street is the most chaotic place in the whole Lingcheng, where there are filth and filth. Serious people will never go. Jane is still a college student. In this era, men and women in the street kiss is not accepted by the secular, with a fiancee and other women promiscuous, in which era is scum. Lu Yurong immediately blasted Mao: "Lao Jian, Zhang Chunhua, this is your good son with excellent character and learning!" Zhang Chunhua quickly hid the photo behind her, and directly tore it to pieces with her hands. Some pieces of the photo paper fell to the ground. She said in a panic: "there must be a misunderstanding about this." "There can be any misunderstanding!" Lu Yurong suddenly felt confident and loud: "this picture is very clear. Your son went to South Street and did this kind of thing with that woman. It''s shameless!" She then looked at Gu one eye: "I said that the only such an honest child, this time how so bold, actually left on the wedding day, the original is to know your son''s scandal!" She then admonished Gu only: "you silly child, you don''t tell us what happened! I can''t bear it alone Gu only slightly lowered his head and said, "I''m afraid I''ve wronged Jane and ruined the relationship between the two families, so..." Qin''s family and Jian''s family are close friends. It''s only because Qin Zhenhua was active and enterprising when he was young, and now he has a good position. However, the Jian''s family has been in business. The relationship between the two families has faded a few years ago. Since last year, the Jian''s family has often come to Qin''s family. Gu''s words sound to know the general situation, but Qin Zhenhua was distressed when he listened to them. He stood up and said, "although the only one grew up in the countryside, she is my favorite daughter. I won''t allow her to marry a man with bad conduct." Lu Yurong took the opportunity to say: "yes, this time you did something wrong first! Betrothal gifts should be the only way to compensate us. We won''t refund them! " Zhang Chunhua didn''t dare to say that Lu Yurong was not. Looking at Gu Weiyi, he complained: "the only thing is that I don''t mean you. Just tell us about it in private. In front of so many people, do you mean to destroy the reputation of our family?" Gu only heart sneer unceasingly, Zhang Chunhua is what kind of person, her previous life has a profound experience, small bellied Chicken Intestines, bitter, like to push responsibility. Today, it is clear that Zhang Chunhua wants to ruin her reputation and make the Qin family feel guilty. No matter whether she marries into Jane''s family or not, the Qin family owes something to Jane''s family in this matter, which is also convenient for future blackmail. She said wrongly: "Aunt Zhang, I just wanted to tell you in private. You and uncle Jane insisted that I tell you. You just said you would make decisions for me. Why do you still blame me now?" Her words made Zhang Chunhua angry, but she couldn''t say she wasn''t coming. Chapter 14 Jian Jianjun paid for it and said with a smile: "the only thing is that you don''t blame your Aunt Zhang for this. She has always been straightforward. I want to ask, where did this picture come from?" Lu Yurong sneered: "you don''t care where the photos come from! You just need to tell us if the person in the picture is your son! " This question completely stopped them. Zhang Chunhua and Jian Jianjun didn''t know what Jian Xize had done for a while, but it was their fault after all, so they said: "it must be a misunderstanding. I''ll go back and ask." "The only one, don''t be angry. If it''s really syze''s fault, I''ll ask him to apologize later." "He still has you in his heart. We all like you very much and have been looking forward to you being our daughter-in-law." Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "Uncle Jane and Aunt Zhang, thank you for your love. But I''m from the countryside, so I''ll accept it. My mother said that men with poor character can never marry, so you don''t have to ask Jane to apologize..." She took a deep breath when she said, "that''s the end between him and me!" Yes, no matter the past life or the present life, she and Jane''s life will stop here. From now on, they will go back to the road and the bridge. She will never bother for him again. Her tone is unprecedented resolute, Qin Zhenhua cold voice said: "things in front of me, although my family is a little poor, but also can not tolerate people to do it!" Gu''s heart was warm when he heard what he said. Zhang Chunhua and Jian Jianjun look at each other and know that Qin Zhenhua has always been a man of one mind and one mind. Today, they can''t get any advantage in this matter, so they have to go away with a smile. After two people go out, Jian Jianjun stares at her: "how do you usually manage the Department of Ze, how can he go to that kind of place!" "I don''t know!" Zhang Chunhua said angrily: "you can''t even be a father. Where can I manage it?" Jian Jianjun was not angry: "it''s all said that when I come here today, I''ll talk well and don''t tear my face. The note I''m mining is still waiting for Qin Zhenhua to approve. Now, how can I tell him?" He said, still feel not Jieqi, raised his hand to Zhang Chunhua a slap: "the black sheep!" Zhang Chunhua covered her face with her red eyes. She didn''t dare to answer back. She digged off the topic: "don''t you think it''s strange, old Jane? How can Gu only have that picture in his hand? " "If your son doesn''t do that, of course she won''t have that picture!" Jian Jianjun said angrily: "Gu Weiyi is usually docile. He didn''t expect to be so insidious. He didn''t take out the photos before. Today, he took them out in front of so many people and made it clear that he wanted to hit us in the face!" He said: "she hit us in the face like this, we can''t find Lao Qin to help us any more. This dead girl is really too much to worry about. We must teach her a lesson some other day!" After the couple left, Lu Yurong''s eyes brightened. Because the Jane family wanted to find Qin Zhenhua to do business, they paid a considerable amount of dowry to show that they valued Gu only. Yesterday, she thought she wanted to return it. The meat was very painful. Today, she made such a fuss that she didn''t need to return the betrothal gifts. She took care of the only one, but her tone was still not good: "you are a troublemaker!" Qin Zhenhua said to Lu Yurong coldly, "make breakfast first!" Lu Yurong is in a good mood and is rarely obedient. He stares at Gu and gets into the kitchen. Chapter 15 Qin Keren''s expression is quite complicated. She thought that informing the Jane family to make a scene would not only destroy Gu''s reputation, but also be married to the Jane family by Lu Yurong. But she didn''t expect that Gu had a picture of a Jane family. She took a deep look at Gu Weiyi. She stood there quietly, with roses all over the wall behind her. Gu Weiyi was as beautiful as a painting. She suddenly regretted what she had said to Lu Yurong last night. She faintly felt that Gu Weiyi now was different from Gu Weiyi before, and would never be manipulated by her like before. Gu Weiyi seemed to feel her eyes, smart eyes looked at her, her mouth quickly showed a smile: "sister, fortunately you didn''t marry Jane syze, I didn''t expect that he was such a scum!" Gu Weiyi sighed, but did not speak. Qin Keren asked tentatively, "sister, where did you get that picture of Jane syze?" "On the road." Gu''s only answer. This kind of photo certainly can''t be picked up on the road, is Ning Yiqing gives her. After they got their marriage certificate yesterday, Ning Yiqing gave her this picture. The original intention was to let her see the true face of Jian Xize and be his daughter-in-law. But I don''t know that in her previous life, she had seen clearly the essence of Jane syze. She was still trying to figure out how to deal with this matter, which was the best way for her. After thinking about several ways, none of them was as simple, rough and powerful as this picture. Qin Keren asked curiously: "which road found it?" Gu Weiyi sighed: "I found it on the way to my home. Maybe someone sympathized with me and thought that Jane was too dreary, so remind me!" She said so, Qin Keren was just suspicious, but could not ask further. Qin Zhenhua said with some worry: "you gave the photos to the Jane family today. The Jane family has torn the photos. There may be some trouble in the future." Gu only a look at Qin Zhenhua, Qin Zhenhua understand her meaning, Qin Keren said: "you go to the kitchen to help your mother." Qin Keren answered and went into the kitchen. Qin Zhenhua is avoiding Qin Keren and Lu Yurong to talk to her. Gu''s heart is full of warmth. Qin Zhenhua must have known Gu''s only thought for a long time. She had reminded her in her previous life, but she didn''t understand it and didn''t care about it. She missed Qin Zhenhua''s help and was surrounded by Qin Keren''s poisonous snake. As soon as Qin Keren left, Gu''s only eyes flashed a trace of cunning. He came to Qin Zhenhua''s side and said, "I''m not afraid. I have several more here." When she finished, she took out two more photos from her pocket. Qin Zhenhua was stunned. She said in a soft voice, "if the Jane family doesn''t recognize this and will make trouble again in the future, we''ll wash a hundred of these photos and distribute them all over the city to see if they dare to make trouble!" Qin Zhenhua was a little shocked when he heard his honest daughter say this sentence. He just looked at his daughter''s delicate face. He felt guilty. If he didn''t know people clearly, how could he let his daughter suffer such grievances. Gu Wei will do so, in his view, is completely forced to have no way for her daughter, otherwise where would come up with such a way? He said softly, "OK, you take this picture first, and you''ll see what to do then." He said and gave her 500 yuan: "now that you are old, you can buy yourself some nice clothes. Don''t pay attention to your mother. I''ll do everything." Chapter 16 Gu only knows that although Qin Zhenhua''s power is not small, he is really a incorruptible person. He never accepts gifts. All the expenses of his family come from his salary. Although his salary is not low, to support such a large family, he usually gives the money to Lu Yurong for household use as soon as his salary is paid. He doesn''t have much spare money in his hand. The 500 yuan should be the private money he has saved for a long time. For the first time in her previous life, she felt the warmth of her father. Her eyes were a little warm. She didn''t politely put the money into his pocket: "thank you, Dad!" "You silly girl, what''s the matter with dad?" Qin Zhenhua said softly: "now it''s more than a month away from the college entrance examination. Since you have chosen the road of reading, you should study hard. It doesn''t matter if you can''t pass the examination this year. It''s a big deal to reread for another year." Qin Zhenhua''s character has always been dull. Usually he doesn''t talk much, and he likes to keep a straight face. Gu, the only one in his previous life, was afraid of him and didn''t get close to him. At this time, there are not many people who want to go back to high school, but they are all the people who hope in their family. After all, she is just an outsider in the Qin family. Coupled with her previous achievements, he can let her go to school and let her go back to school. This is the biggest pet. At this time, hearing his words, she felt that she had missed too many things in her previous life. Her eyes were slightly wet: "Dad, you can rest assured that I will be admitted to university this year. I won''t let you down." For her assurance, Qin Zhenhua just smiles, just as she is comforting him. He doesn''t put it in his heart, and he knows her grades well. It''s a miracle that she can be admitted to the examination after a year''s repetition. Gu only saw his expression and knew that he didn''t believe it. She also laughed. After all, it was normal for him not to believe her previous achievements. At breakfast, Qin Zhenhua said to Lu Yurong, "I''ll return all the betrothal gifts sent by Jane''s family." This sentence directly made Lu Yurong blow up his hair: "it''s obviously the fault of the Jane family. Why should I return it back?" "Even if it''s Jane''s fault, you can''t ask for anything!" Qin Zhenhua put his chopsticks on the table: "you can''t keep anything that is not your own, even a cent!" Lu Yurong is very distressed. She can''t let her spit out what she has. It''s hard for her to die, but Qin Zhenhua opens her mouth, and she doesn''t dare to listen. So she threw her anger on Gu''s only body: "you''re a black sheep. You have nothing to do all day. You can''t accomplish enough. You can''t do enough. After the college entrance examination, you''ll go to work for me!" Gu only asked, "what if I go to college?" "If you can go to college?" Lu Yurong sneered: "unless the sun comes out from the West." Gu only looked at her and asked, "what if I pass the exam?" "If you can get into University, I''ll call you ancestor!" Lu Yurong sneered. In this era, it''s not as easy to test as the universities more than ten years later. The number of universities is small, and only the top students can get in. In Lingcheng, the number of students who enter universities is limited every year. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this can''t, you are my mother, how can I call my ancestors, you prepare 5000 yuan for my tuition and living expenses." Nowadays, the tuition fee for a year in a university is only three or four thousand, and the remaining one thousand yuan can cover a semester as living expenses. PS: Thank you for voting, collecting and leaving messages! Chapter 18 Gu only learned this theory from Qin Keren. He grabs what he cares about most with the signboard of the closest person, and bites back when he doesn''t succeed. However, she underestimated Qin Keren''s performance ability. Qin Keren''s eyes were full of tears: "sister, I don''t want to, but if I lend you the book, my mother will kill me..." This not only takes off himself, but also picks up the relationship between Gu only and Lu Yurong. Gu only thinks that she was planted in Qin Keren''s hands in her last life. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''ll make a joke with you. I''ll go to someone to borrow a set of books." She said and went out, Qin Keren afraid she mentioned the book thing did not dare to stop. As soon as she left, Qin Keren''s face showed a ferocious color: "I''d like to see what you can do this time!" Gu only went out and planned to buy a set in a nearby second-hand bookstore. Only when she got to the gate of the compound did she see a black Mercedes SUV parked on the side of the road. This car will be very fashionable in 20 years, not to mention in this era when the per capita consumption level is not high. Because of this, Gu only looked at the car one more time, the window rolled down, revealing Ning Yiqing''s Zhang Junlang''s cold face: "get in the car!" Gu Wei took a look and saw that there was no one around him. He climbed into his car in a hurry. Today is Ning Yiqing''s own car, Gu only sat down and said: "how can you be here?" "Passing by." Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said. Gu only had some helplessness in his way of speaking. Looking at the situation, he was waiting for her here, but he was so stunned to say that in the previous life, because of his way of speaking, she gave up on him. She said with a smile: "you are happy to come here and meet me. Ning Yiqing, do you think we are still destined?" Ning Yiqing took a look at her and saw her smile. Her eyes were bright, and there were two lovely dimples on her face. His heart was very soft, but his words were still very hard: "I heard that Jane''s people went to your house early this morning?" "Where did you hear that?" Gu only asked. Ning Yi Qing killed or admitted that he was particularly concerned about her. He found an eye liner in the courtyard. His tone was not so good: "it''s hard to make such a big noise." Gu only gently smile: "also." She knew that he didn''t really want to ask about it, so she took the initiative to tell him what he really wanted to know: "my mother sent back all the betrothal gifts of Jane''s family. After such a scene, my marriage with Jane syze was completely cancelled, and it has nothing to do with him in the future." Gu only feels Ning Yiqing''s breath of relief. If she didn''t pay special attention to him at this time, she couldn''t feel it at all. "You are my wife now. You have nothing to do with him." Ning Yiqing''s tone is still not warm, but when it comes to the word "wife", she unconsciously softens three points. Gu only knew his awkward character and asked with a smile, "where are we going now?" "Guess what." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Gu only gave him a big white eye in his heart. If she could guess this, she would become a fairy. So she said her itinerary directly: "my books have been sold by my mother. Now I want to buy a new set. If you have nothing to do, can you go with me?" PS: finally, the contract is signed successfully. The parents can completely free themselves to ravage the book. If they have opinions, they can put forward opinions and vote. If they really like it, I don''t mind the reward from the parents and climb away from the pot Chapter 19 "It''s a waste of time to buy books." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I won''t go with you." Gu only one speechless, Ning Yiqing said: "but I put out my high school books, put them in the car, and you will take them back." Gu Weiyi turned to the back seat and saw that there were a large stack of books. She glanced at them. Besides the teaching materials of various subjects, there were all kinds of guidance books. They were not too complete! She said to him seriously, "thank you, Ning Yiqing!" "Just a few useless books, nothing to thank." Ning Yiqing said while driving: "I know your previous grades are very poor. Since you want to study, you should be more serious. If you have nothing to do recently, please come to my home." Gu Wei a Leng for a while, it is not clear her poor grades and go to his home what relationship, he rarely good temper explained: "although I have graduated for a few years, but before also took the Lingcheng college entrance examination champion, tutoring you more than enough." Gu''s only eyes lit up, and she remembered that he was not only the number one in the college entrance examination of Lingcheng, but also the number one in the college entrance examination of a province. Although he was only three years older than her, he was an absolute legend. At the age of 14, he was admitted to the best university in China as the number one scholar in a province. Two years later, he graduated with full credits. It took another year for him to graduate. Then he went abroad to study for a doctorate. When he came back last year, he was a double degree doctor from a first-class university abroad. In addition, he has a super cattle family, Ning family in the military position is very high. Excellent he is the object of all people''s worship, but also they can not reach the super benchmark. So he''s going to give her a small stove? She was warm in her heart and said seriously, "thank you." Ning Yiqing looked at her, she felt his eyes back to him with a smile, she was already pretty, so a smile, he felt the roadside blooming roses all lost color. He turned his head and drove seriously. Gu''s mouth rose and she saw his red ears. She used to think that he was cold in the face and cold in the heart. She was a person with no feelings. Today, she found that he was so shy. Ning Yiqing drove her car directly to the department store. Today, Lingcheng is not as prosperous as it will be 20 years later. The department store is the most upscale shopping paradise in Lingcheng. Gu only thought he was going to buy something, but he didn''t ask, so he got out of the car. When they go inside together, Ning Yiqing suddenly stops and looks at her. She is a little puzzled. His tone is not good: "you said that the thing you want to fall in love with me is not to coax me, right?" Gu only a Leng for a while, see his hand hook hook, she immediately understood his meaning, hand stretched out in the past: "of course not." Ning Yiqing was a little surprised by her cleverness. Although they were married, they didn''t spend much time together and didn''t know each other well. He had suspected that her marriage to him was an expedient measure to appease him. Her attitude now surprised him. He took her hand and went in. She had lived in the countryside before. After returning to the city, Lu Yurong asked her to take care of all the housework, so her hands were not meticulous and a little rough. He felt a little distressed and decided to treat her well after they lived together, and would not let her do any housework. She would be happy to insert flowers and take her servants to make snacks. Chapter 20 If Gu only knew Ning Yiqing had this idea now, he would probably faint. Although this era is relatively conservative, holding hands is easy to attract people''s attention, Gu and Ning are both very good-looking, standing together is more enjoyable, so although there are many people watching, most of them are envious and blessing. Ning Yiqing takes her directly to the third floor, where all women''s clothes are sold. There are many brands of this era, all of which are not cheap. Of course, the style and quality are very good. As soon as the waiter sees the two people coming in, Ning Yiqing signals her to try on the clothes. She goes into the dressing room and looks at the tag on it, and she has some flesh ache. All she had was five hundred yuan from Qin Zhenhua, and all the clothes here could be spent! She sighed, thinking that she would just pick the cheapest one. She tried a snow-white dress with pink flowers embroidered on the corner of the skirt, which was very delicate. After she put on her clothes and opened the door, Ning Yiqing only felt that her eyes were bright. He knew that she was very beautiful before, just because she was not liked by Lu Yurong. Most of the time, she wore grey clothes. The waiter came over immediately and said, "Wow, it''s beautiful! It''s like walking out of the painting. Many people have tried this dress, and none of them looks as good as you. " The waiter''s words are not deliberately boasting about the only one. Her appearance is classical, gentle and beautiful. This skirt matches her temperament and fully shows her beauty. Gu only thought this skirt was good, and was going to ask the waiter to wrap it. Ning Yiqing took another red skirt and handed it to her: "try this one again." Everyone loves beauty. Gu Weiyi saw that the skirt was very well cut and designed, so he listened to him and tried it on. When she was finished, she surprised Ning Yiqing. When she wore the white skirt, it was like a secluded orchid in an empty valley, quiet and beautiful. When she wore the red skirt, it was like a changed person, hot and warm, like a rose with thorns. The waiter repeatedly praised: "Miss''s temperament is good, her figure is good, and she looks good in this red skirt!" This word Gu only listen to nothing, Ning Yiqing is very happy, nonsense, his girl can be bad? He took two more suits from the hanger and handed them to her: "try these too." This time, the clothes are neutral. If you can control them as well, the whole person will immediately look neat and free. Ning Yiqing has a refreshing feeling every time she changes a suit of clothes. Gu only tried about ten sets of clothes in a row. She felt a little tired and wanted to buy the cheapest one from the middle. It was only when she changed her clothes and came out that she found Ning Yiqing was already carrying those clothes. She was stunned for a while, the smile of the waiter piled up a face: "your object is very good to you! All of them Gu only did not have promising shiver for a while, then pull Ning Yi Qing''s hand to say: "this also too much!" This time she married Jane Xize, because Lu Yurong didn''t like to see her. She only pulled three feet of cloth from the outside to find an old tailor to make a new dress for her. After her marriage with Jane Xize failed, Lu Yurong took it away to Qin Keren. The clothes before her were really shabby. They were all brought by her from her family. She had been a farmer for generations, and her family was poor, so she couldn''t afford to buy new clothes for her. Chapter 21 "Not much, just appetizers." Ning Yiqing''s tone was flat. Gu didn''t quite understand the meaning of the appetizer in his mouth. She calculated it silently in her heart. The clothes all add up to at least 5000 yuan. In Lingcheng, the wages of ordinary workers in this era are only five or six hundred a month. These clothes are equivalent to the income of ordinary workers in one year. She was a little embarrassed when she worked out the figure, but she knew his character, so she didn''t say more, thinking about what to send him. She thought this shopping was over. It turned out that she was so naive! She also underestimated the financial resources of young master Ning and his ability to pet his wife. After buying clothes, she immediately took her to the women''s shoes department, helped her pick three pairs of small shoes for the season, and picked three pairs of sandals for her. After buying these, she took her to buy a pile of socks, underwear and underpants. When she saw him choose those things, his face turned a little red, but his expression remained unchanged. There was no expression on his cold face from beginning to end. But the attendant next to him was a little embarrassed. When he went to pay the bill, he sighed: "the man who loves him so much is absolutely the best man! I want to hear it Gu''s only mouth is slightly crooked. She married him behind the back of the Qin family. Although they got the certificate, their parents didn''t know it. She had a feeling of being taken care of. This feeling, to tell you the truth, is really not bad! After buying these things, Ning Yiqing took her gold jewelry on the first floor, which was his usual simple and rude style, and directly chose the most expensive set of gold jewelry in the counter, the craftsmanship of the old craftsman, fine patterns and auspicious patterns. There is also a pair of diamond rings. It seems that he ordered the diamond ring long ago. It''s much better than those on the counter. It''s very exquisite. The diamond on it is more than one carat. It''s big and bright. With the current price, it''s hard to get down. With such a sum, she finally understood what Ning Yiqing meant by appetizer. Nima, compared with these things, the clothes and shoes you just bought are appetizers! Gu Weiyi didn''t dare to accept this pile of things. She coughed and said, "these things are too expensive. I can''t accept them." Ning Yiqing looked at her with a smile: "I don''t think I can afford to pay these bills?" "Of course not." Other people don''t know, Gu only knows. Ning Yiqing, who lived in the past, already had a good foundation at this time. Before he returned home, he had his own company abroad. She didn''t know exactly what to do, but she knew that he had the financial resources comparable to the overbearing president in the romance novels at this time. But she has always been used to self-reliance, although she has just been reborn is still very weak, but she knows that with her own ability, she can let herself live a good life. In addition, she is not a vain person, and she has no habit of looking for someone to reach for something. Today, she spent so much money on him, and her conscience is a little uneasy. After all, she''s just trying to get along with him now. She doesn''t know him very well, and she''s far from falling in love with him. Ning Yiqing glanced at her: "don''t worry, this money is just a drop in the bucket for me. Besides, we are married. My money is your money. You don''t have to be embarrassed." Chapter 22 Gu Weiyi wanted to refuse again, but Ning Yiqing was a little annoyed. Looking at her, he said, "take these as betrothal gifts." Gu only thought of the wedding gift list sent by Jane''s family in the morning. Most of those things were flashy, and many of them were not for her. In the final analysis, they were for Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong. Jane''s pile of things and cash add up to less valuable than his diamond ring. She immediately some understand his meaning, this man''s way of expressing feelings is always so wonderful. After thinking about it, she said, "in this case, I''ll take it. It''s just that I can''t take so many things back all at once. I''ll choose two sets of clothes and leave the rest with you first." Ning Yiqing''s brow immediately wrinkled up, the car instantly filled with cold breath, depressed and deep. Gu''s only heart trembled. This product is really terrible! She gave him Shun Mao: "in this way, I can often go to see you." In a flash, the oppressive atmosphere in the car dispersed. He looked at her and said, "you''d better not cheat me." Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "if you don''t believe it, we''ll pull the hook!" "Childish!" Ning Yi Qing says so on the mouth, but still stretched out the hand in the past. Gu''s only little finger hooked his little finger: "pull the hook to hang for a hundred years, no change, who changes is the pig!" Ning Yiqing glanced at her. The girl in front of her was bright and vivid, and the smile at the bottom of her eyes was witty and smart. His worries and fears dispersed a lot. He looked at her and said, "if you don''t want to be a pig, you can keep your promise." Gu naturally agreed. Ning Yiqing takes her to the gate of the courtyard. Gu Weiyi takes down the big bag of books he prepared for her, and then takes out two sets of clothes and a pair of shoes from it. She refuses Ning Yiqing''s help, joking that she just quits her marriage with Jane Xize and brings Ning Yiqing into the compound. The gossipy women in the compound don''t know what to say. Lu Yurong is afraid that she will find out. If Jane''s family is not good, she will have to bite her back. When she was ready to leave, Ning Yiqing called her: "Gu Yiwei, come here!" Gu only silly holding a pile of things came to him, he looked at the things in her hand, she quickly put things down, asked: "what''s the matter?" Ning Yiqing pulled her wrist, and then put a jade bracelet on her wrist. With the light of the street lamp, she had a look. Darling, this bracelet is actually emperor green, which is the best jade in the legend. The price of this bracelet is much higher than that of that diamond ring! She has a feeling of being hit by money. It''s not right for you to show off your wealth! Ning Yiqing is afraid that she won''t accept it, and her tone is indifferent: "it''s bought at the stall. It''s five yuan. Take it with you." Gu Yiwei Ning tuhao, don''t bully my sister to read less! I know what I''m doing! She coughed softly: "five for one, will you give me a dozen?" Ning Yiqing His eyes deep cage in her body, she said with a smile: "good-looking, I like it." She said she was going to knock on the car. He took her hand: "although it''s very cheap, it''s from my grandmother. Don''t break it." Gu Weiyi immediately came to the interest: "is this bracelet bought at the stall or inherited?" PS: from today on, it''s the official fourth shift every day. There should be applause (lovely face) here. Remember the voting! Feel the reward of Xiaoran, Qinxian and Ziyuan, happy! Chapter 23 Ning Yiqing''s face rarely shows an awkward expression. Gu Yiyi smiles: "don''t worry, whether it''s bought from the stall or from your family, it''s all given to me by you. I''ll cherish it and won''t knock it casually." She said and winked at him: "I was just teasing you!" She had already stuffed her clothes and shoes into her backpack, and then she went back to the compound with a lot of books in her arms. Ning Yiqing looks at her back and raises her eyebrows. She looks much more vivid than before. She is a ghost. He knows that she must have seen the value of the bracelet. Just now she was deliberately teasing him. Ning Yiqing, who was teased for the first time in her life, felt very happy today, and even looked at the grass on the side of the road. Gu only holding the book home, Lu Yurong has come back, a see she did not look good. Instead, Qin Keren ran to help her hold the book: "sister, how can you buy so many books? Eh... They are all high school textbooks... " Lu Yurong next to the words: "as she did, even if the full set of books are bought back, it is no use, the test zero or test zero." Gu only also not angry, light said: "should not, how can I also test a point." Lu Yurong wanted to vomit blood and glared at her. She said with a smile, "I''m joking with you, mom. Don''t worry about it. I can''t get only one point in the exam. So many courses add up. One point in one exam will get seven points." Without waiting for Lu Yurong to scold her, she went upstairs with her book in her arms. However, she could still hear Lu Yurong''s scolding: "you can get a point in the exam. I''ve never seen such a poor and shameless person!" Gu only thinks she farts directly, but Li doesn''t care. Qin Keren saw the bracelet on her hand with sharp eyes, and directly followed in: "sister, your bracelet is so beautiful, where did you buy it?" Gu only used to work for many years, and her palms and fingers were covered with thick cocoons. But her skin was white, and her hand shape was very beautiful. The green bracelet on her hand was delicate, which made her hand more beautiful. She seemed to say casually: "I bought them at the stall, five for one." Qin Keren lost interest in an instant. After all, she was young. Qin Jiaquan pointed to Qin Zhenhua''s salary and was not rich, so she had never seen precious jade. She said with a smile: "although this thing is cheap, it also costs one yuan and fifty-one. My sister will take it off later. If my mother sees it, she will say that you are a loser." At first glance, it seems that she is in charge of everything, but the meaning is not good. Gu Wei blinked and turned up the volume so that Lu Yurong downstairs could hear: "Keren, how can you say she is stingy behind your mother''s back? Mother is dignified, generous and generous. She is the best to you at ordinary times. If you say that behind your back, you can''t die of sadness!" Qin Keren''s face was stiff. Then he heard Lu Yurong shouting downstairs: "Qin Keren, come down for me!" Gu Weiyi put out his hand to cover his lips with a face full of fright: "Mom actually heard it, Keren, I''m sorry!" Qin Keren thinks that Gu Weiyi has something wrong since he came back this time. Her eyes are complicated when she looks at Gu Weiyi, but Gu Weiyi continues to sort out the books Ning Yiqing gave her like a nobody. Chapter 24 Lu Yurong waited downstairs for three seconds, but didn''t see Qin Keren come down. She didn''t believe Gu''s only words, but Qin Keren didn''t come down, which made her believe three more points. She yelled again: "Qin Keren, come down!" Qin Keren answered in a hurry, and then ran down in a hurry. Gu''s only smile is mocking. She is not Lu Yurong''s own child, neither is Qin Keren. The only difference between them is that Qin Keren has been with Lu Yurong for a long time, so Lu Yurong is better to Qin Keren. In fact, Lu Yurong has other plans in mind. She wants Qin Keren to be her daughter-in-law, so that she can save money on betrothal gifts. Lu Yurong''s character Gu only quite understood: stingy to death, but like not to praise her generous; Mean to death, but like others to say she is gentle and graceful; She is very vulgar, but she likes to be praised for her dignity. Gu only thinks that Qin Zhenhua, a woman with a vicious and hypocritical mind like Lu Yurong, has married her for eight generations. She knew that her words just now could make Lu Yurong train Qin Keren for a long time. But these have nothing to do with her. She will go to school tomorrow. Now she has to hurry to read. What Lu Yurong doesn''t know is that in fact, it''s not easy to score zero when the test paper is full, because it needs to avoid the correct options of many multiple-choice questions, and one can choose the right answer without paying attention. In order to get zero marks every time, we need to have the ability to get full marks. Gu Weiyi in his previous life actually got very good grades, just because Qin Keren wanted to please Lu Yurong and didn''t dare to do too well in the exam, so he was at the bottom of the exam with zero. Gu only thought of the stupid things she had done in her previous life, but she didn''t touch the textbook for a long time. It will take some time to pick up the knowledge again. In more than a month, she will take the college entrance examination. She doesn''t have much time. She arranged the books according to grades and subjects and piled them on the bedside table. She couldn''t help it. Her room was too small and crowded, and there was no furniture, so she had to pile them there first. In her previous life, she had a secret. She had the ability to never forget, so she learned everything very quickly. Other people have to read books repeatedly to remember the contents of the book. As for understanding and understanding, it takes longer time. But for her, there is no such trouble at all. She has excellent memory and previous life experience. It''s enough to read the content of liberal arts. Mathematics is a little more difficult for her, but there is no big problem. Remember the formula and apply it flexibly. It just takes time to finish reading the books piled up like a hill in such a short time. From now on, she needs to hurry up. The next morning, she got up early to prepare for school. Lu Yurong is not so good to them. How about making breakfast for them? Don''t even think about it! If you want breakfast, get up and make it yourself! Gu Weiyi packed his schoolbag. When he got downstairs, Qin Keren was cooking noodles in the kitchen. When she came in, she seemed embarrassed and said, "I didn''t know you got up so early, so I didn''t order your noodles." "Nothing." Gu only saw her crocodile face to know that she was intentional. In order to be so-called thrifty, Lu Yurong didn''t burn gas, and he burned honeycomb briquette. The fire was left behind last night. This meeting hasn''t been very prosperous. He will boil a little water in the pot. Chapter 25 According to this schedule, if Gu only wants to use this fire to boil water, cook noodles or make breakfast, he will be late without waiting to finish. Gu Wei took a look at the big clock hanging in the living room. It''s already ten past seven. Class starts at eight o''clock. It takes twenty minutes to walk on the road, so she still has twenty minutes to eat. Without saying anything, she went out with her schoolbag on her back. Seeing her new skirt, Qin Keren blinked and asked, "sister, when did you buy the new dress?" Gu Wei takes a look at Qin Keren. She is wearing the most popular new floral dress, which she bought when she married Jane. There is no big difference between her and Qin Keren''s figure. The skirt fits Qin Keren very well, as if it was made for her. Today, Qin Keren combed two pieces of Mahua with pink silk flowers tied to the ends of the debate. In addition, she originally had a delicate melon face, which is very in line with the aesthetics of this era. Of course, in Gu''s eyes, there is a little village spirit. Gu only knew that Qin Keren had always been an expert, so he just laughed and didn''t want to answer. Qin Keren saw Gu''s calm appearance, but he almost bit his lips. People rely on clothes, Gu only put on this new clothes, coupled with the change of expression, there is no shrinking in the past, only calm. Only then did she find out that Gu only had a snow complexion and beautiful appearance. Even if she only had short hair that was as short as her ears and didn''t make any decorations, she was also astonishingly beautiful. Jealousy gnawed her heart like a poisonous snake, and she almost subconsciously called out, "sister, did you steal money from your family? How else can I get the money to buy new clothes? Ah, your shoes are new, too Gu''s only eyes narrowed and looked coldly at Qin Keren. Qin Keren said wrongly: "elder sister, your grades are not good, others will only say you are stupid at most. If you steal money from your family, it''s a thief. It''s of poor quality. Although you come from the countryside, you can''t do such a thing!" Lu Yurong immediately poked his head out of the building and yelled, "who stole the money from the family?" Qin Keren said quickly, "Mom, don''t be angry. When my sister bought new clothes and shoes, she didn''t steal the money from her family. She might have picked them up or given them by Jane''s family." She then glanced at Gu only one eye, eyes hard to hide proud, but it seems to really care about Gu only one: "sister, you quickly explain to mom, this money is not you steal." Gu only has three words "ha ha Da" for Qin Keren''s style. It''s really enough for him to be guilty and act like a good man. Lu Yurong is the most important to money, immediately ran down from the upstairs with his slippers "daddada". When he saw Gu Weiyi''s new clothes and shoes, he immediately burst into a rage and yelled: "Gu Yiwei, you have grown up! I dare to steal money from my family. I won''t kill you! " She then raised her hand to Gu''s face and said, "Mom, I haven''t said anything yet. How can you conclude that my clothes and shoes were bought by stealing money from home?" Her strength was not great, but she grasped the acupoints accurately. Lu Yurong felt that her whole arm was numb. She was about to fan Gu''s hand, but she couldn''t move forward. Chapter 26 Lu Yurong was stunned at first, and then scolded: "Gu Youyi, you are so brave, you dare to beat me!" Gu''s previous life had a profound understanding of her unreasonable and delusion of being murdered. No reason can work here. Qin Zhenhua hurried downstairs: "what''s the matter? It''s been flying like a bird in the morning! " Lu Yurong said angrily: "Gu only stole money from home, bought new clothes and shoes, and beat me. It''s going to turn the world upside down here!" Qin Zhenhua looks at Gu Weiyi. She winks at him. He immediately understands that Gu Weiyi bought clothes and shoes with the money he gave her yesterday. Today, Lu Yurong misunderstands Gu Weiyi for stealing money from her family. He was in a bit of a dilemma. When Lu Yurong knew that he had hidden his private money, his family had to make a lot of trouble. If he didn''t say it directly, Gu had to be beaten by Lu Yurong in the name of stealing things at home. Gu only gave him a wink and said, "Dad, mom, I didn''t steal money from my family! I didn''t go out to steal money "Where did you get your new clothes and shoes?" Lu Yurong asked fiercely. Gu''s face was a bit embarrassed, but Lu Yurong sneered: "Gu, if you don''t explain the origin of the money today, don''t mess with me! I will send you to the police station! " Qin Zhenhua''s face was a little ugly. He said coldly, "Yurong, the only one is our daughter. Don''t go too far!" "I''m doing it for her good!" Lu Yurong glared like a bell: "she''s eighteen years old, but she can''t learn it well. Now she''ll start stealing, and she''ll get it in the future! I''m afraid she''ll steal the house and sell it! " Gu Weiyi bit his teeth and said, "OK, I say! I said, "where''s the money for clothes and shoes?" She flushed her eyes and wiped a handful of tears: "this money was given to me by my mother Gu. I know that Jane''s character is improper and she wants to give up her marriage, but she doesn''t dare to tell you, so she ran back to the countryside. Seeing that my clothes are patched and my shoes have a hole, my mother Gu felt sorry for me, so she gave me all the money for selling grain this spring, and told me to buy a decent dress when I went back to the city." As soon as she said this, Lu Yurong immediately put out the fire. Qin Zhenhua looked at her with deeper eyes, while Qin Keren clenched his fist, because Gu''s mother was Gu''s only foster mother and Qin Keren''s biological mother. Lu Yurong pauses a little, then stares at Gu Weiyi and says, "why didn''t you say that earlier?" "Mom, as soon as you came down, you decided that I had stolen money. You beat me and scolded me. You didn''t give me a chance to talk at all." Gu only sobbed. Lu Yurong was a little guilty, but he was still adamant. He continued to teach Gu Youyi: "you are really ignorant. No one at home is short of your food and clothes. What do you do when you go back to the countryside? Do you want to complain? I tell you, I''m your mother! " Gu Weiyi sniffed and didn''t speak. Lu Yurong asked, "how much did your mother give you? How much do you have left? " "It''s only 100 yuan. After buying clothes and shoes, the rest of the money is used to buy books." Gu only answered softly. In this era, the clothes and shoes in department stores are expensive, but the clothes in the market are very cheap. You can buy a piece of clothes and a pair of shoes in 30 or 50 years. In Lu Yurong''s heart, Gu Weiyi has to give her even a cent. This kind of behavior of hiding a hundred yuan from her is absolutely evil! PS: This article has been evaluated by one star. I think the girl who scored low must be envious of my beauty and pay close attention to it. Otherwise, she would not write low at the beginning of my article. Love my relatives, please move your beautiful fingers to give a five-star praise, help me pull up the score, thank you very much! Chapter 27 Lu Yurong immediately scolded: "you''re a black sheep. It costs as much as you have! Where did you buy these clothes and shoes? Where are these clothes and shoes worth 100 yuan? All returned! In addition, you have money in your hands in the future, all of it will be handed over to me! As stupid as you are, you are sure to be cheated with money in your hand Qin Zhenhua couldn''t listen any more: "the only one has grown up. What''s the matter with some money on hand? It''s from her mother. It didn''t cost you! " He looked at Gu Weiyi and said: "you should wear your skirt and shoes well. Dad will make the decision for you. Don''t return them! You''re a girl. You''re 18 years old. It''s time to dress up. " Father and daughter looked at each other and knew it. Qin Zhenhua was secretly glad that Gu Weiyi said that the money was given by Gu''s mother. If it was given by him, he would have to dig it out again today. Gu''s only heart is also very lucky, fortunately, she only took such a little things home, otherwise it''s really unclear. Lu Yurong didn''t dare to refute Qin Zhenhua''s meaning, but she was still not very happy to let Gu Weiyi put on her clothes and new shoes. So she glared at Gu Weiyi and scolded him: "what a loser! Don''t you want to be late for school? " Gu only ignored, just with a tearful look at Lu Yurong, carrying a bag went out. Qin Keren looked at the time, it was already half past seven, and the noodles she cooked in the pot were already burnt, so she couldn''t eat at all. She was busy carrying her schoolbag and went out of the house. When she went out, she heard Lu Yurong scold in the room: "which black sheep cooked noodles, they are all burnt!" She didn''t dare to say a word and touched her flat stomach. She was very upset because Gu Weiyi bought new clothes and shoes with Gu''s mother''s money. But she completely forgot that when she recognized Gu Youyi in the Qin family, Gu family wanted her to go back, but she felt that the living conditions in the countryside were too poor, and she was unwilling to go back, let alone recognize Gu''s mother. There is a breakfast shop at the gate of the courtyard. Qin Keren takes out the pocket money she saved for the Spring Festival from Yurong and asks for a bowl of porridge. When she drinks the porridge, she turns around and sees Gu Weiyi holding a bowl of beef noodles and eating happily. Qin Keren was so disgusted that he sat down beside Gu''s only one: "sister, I''m sorry, I don''t know Gu''s mother gave you money, but why didn''t you tell me before? If you tell me, there will be no misunderstanding. " Gu only sneered in his heart. If he told her, she would tell Lu Yurong immediately, and then search all the money on her. She sighed on her face and said faintly, "I have no chance to tell you." Qin Keren blinked his eyes and then asked, "did you cheat your mother today? In fact, you still have money in your hand?" Gu only knows what she''s up to, with a good look on her face: "Keren, I know you''re very kind, but you also know who your mother is. If you don''t save a little money on hand, just like today, you don''t have breakfast and you have to be hungry." She had finished eating noodles and stood up to go out. Qin Keren hurriedly pulled her and said, "sister, I want to eat beef noodles, too. Our sisters share happiness. You can lend me five yuan first!" Gu only one face embarrassed to say: "I really ran out of money, this bowl of noodles is the last money, I want to buy a reference book, you before the new year''s Eve is not saved 20 new year''s money?"? Can you lend me ten first? " Chapter 28 Qin Keren''s face suddenly became a little ugly and wanted to refuse. Gu only looked at her and said, "don''t you say our sisters are blessed? Is it just talking? " "Of course not." Qin Keren said: "it''s just that my lucky money has been used to buy Stationery and reference books. Now there is nothing left. Otherwise, I can''t borrow money from you just now." "That''s it Gu Weiyi sighed: "that''s OK, I''ll go to school first, you eat quickly, be careful not to be late." When she finished, she was about to leave with her schoolbag on her back. Qin Keren took a look at her and said, "elder sister, your dress material is very good. I''ve seen it in the shopping mall before. It''s not that you can buy it for dozens of yuan. Are you cheating my mother?" "What nonsense!" Gu only said seriously: "how can an honest man like me cheat his mother?" With that, she opened Qin Keren''s hand and went out directly. Qin Keren grinds her teeth and wants to ask Gu to go to school with her. However, the breakfast shop is noisy and she likes to maintain her gentle and cultured reputation. Instead of shouting, she can only watch Gu leave. She was very angry. Gu had better cheat her. She told her everything, but this time she was hiding everything from her! She looked at the bowl of porridge, and then looked at the only bowl of noodle soup left, and immediately stopped eating and drinking porridge, but if she didn''t drink it, she would be hungry, so she had to bite her teeth, drink the porridge in one breath, and then rushed out with her schoolbag. Gu Weiyi and Qin Keren both attend high school in No.1 middle school, which is the best high school in the city. Because the president of No.1 middle school is Qin Zhenhua''s college classmate, Qin Zhenhua, who never left the relationship when Gu only transferred from school, had a thick face to find his old classmate. Gu only went through another round of tests and entered No.1 middle school after passing the test. Because of the relationship between the head of the University, she passed the test and was assigned to a class with Qin Keren. Qin Keren''s class is the middle class in the school, and the result is not the best or the bottom. But since Gu Weiyi came, the average score of their class has become the lowest in the school. Because of this, the teacher in charge of the class has a lot of opinions on Gu only. As soon as the teachers of various subjects hear Gu only''s name, they have a headache. The students in the class also have deep hostility towards Gu only. So when Gu only came into the classroom with a schoolbag on his back, all the students who were reading in the morning stopped reading and looked at her with wide eyes. Gu only knew why they were looking at her like this. He didn''t speak at the moment. According to his memory, he went directly to the last row and sat down in the number one position. Although she has an unforgettable memory, she never paid attention to her classmates in her previous life because of her inferiority complex. Just now, she had a rough look, but she didn''t know most of them. Because of her arrival, the class began to whisper: "Isn''t Gu the only one who dropped out of school to get married? Why do you come to school again? " "It''s said that I didn''t drop out last time, so I can still come back to school." "She and I got married in the same yard. I heard that her partner disliked her and gave up. That is to say, if she wanted to marry nobody, she had to come back to study." "As far as her grades are concerned, when she comes back to my fart school, she is just the king of drawing scores. She can''t open the scores of our class any faster!" "That is, if I were her, I would find a piece of tofu to kill and pull her down, and she would have the face to come back!" Chapter 29 Gu only thought she didn''t hear such comments. She didn''t bother to care with a group of children who had been picked out. What should she do. Cheng Shuian, the monitor, came to Gu''s face with a cold face and said, "what are you doing back here?" Cheng Shui''an is the monitor of class 4. His grades are very good. He often ranks in the top three of the school. He is very handsome and is recognized as the school''s leader. It is said that he also has a very good family background. The girls who like him line up. Gu had nothing to do with him in her previous life. She only knew that he was cold and hard to talk. So she spread her hand and said with a smile, "obviously, I came back to study." Cheng Shui''an was stunned to see her smile. In his previous impression, she had never looked up at anyone. In addition, her dirty clothes made no one look at her carefully. But at this time, she looked up and saw that his face with a three-point shallow smile was even more beautiful than Zheng Sisi, the school flower. He immediately had some pretense. The words that she was going to teach her turned into: "since you come back to study, read well, don''t delay our class!" Gu Wei nodded: "monitor adult please rest assured, I will never give our class smear." Cheng Shuian didn''t say anything. A girl sitting in front of Gu only said with disdain: "is it popular to blow cowhide these days? It''s lucky that she didn''t score zero in the exam. How dare she say that she won''t discredit our class? " This immediately got the response of the whole class, all kinds of attacks were heard, and even more people clamored to let Gu only get out of class four. Qin Keren just arrived at the school at this time, and she immediately made the appearance of defending Gu: "you can''t bully my sister, let alone beat her!" She didn''t say typing was OK. When it came to typing, the whole class was boiling. One by one, they clenched their fists and cried out to take care of the only one, just like she had done something heinous. Qin Keren''s eyes flashed with pride, but she directly hid behind Gu''s only one when her classmates surrounded her. Gu Weiyi said ha ha to her behavior. In one sentence, he asked all the students to stretch out and beat her claws back: "at the age of 18, you are an adult. You need to bear the criminal responsibility of citizens. You can beat me, but you should be prepared for criminal detention or imprisonment." "Who are you scaring?" Someone yelled. Cheng Shuian stands in front of Gu only and shouts to other students, "what are you doing? Go back to your seat!" Lu Yiyi, who has a good relationship with Qin Keren, said loudly: "monitor, Gu''s grades are too poor. When he comes back, he will delay our class! Let''s not be classmates with her This sentence immediately aroused the resonance of the whole class, one by one indignation. Cheng Shuian''s eyebrows wrinkled. The students in the class were too excited. He couldn''t control the situation. At this time, the head teacher Tao Lijuan came in, slapped heavily on the platform with a blackboard brush, and said solemnly, "what do you do when you don''t study well in the early morning?" Tao Lijuan usually treats her students very well. All the students are respectful and afraid of her. When she roars, the class immediately quiets down. Lu Yiyi stood up and said, "teacher Tao, Gu Weiyi has come back. We don''t want to be classmates with her!" As soon as she opened her mouth, she was immediately echoed by other students. "We don''t want a classmate like her. When she comes, she''s useless except to lower the average score of our class!" Chapter 30 "She has been absent from school for a week. According to the school regulations, she will be expelled!" "Just fire her!" Tao Lijuan found that Gu Youyi, who was standing at the back, frowned slightly. She was an old teacher and brought many students. However, it was the first time for her to meet a student like Gu Youyi, who had zero points in every test, so she could avoid the correct answers perfectly. Gu said: "I didn''t come to school last week. I asked for leave, not truancy." Tao Lijuan hesitated a little and said, "Gu Weiwei, come to my office!" Gu Weiyi nodded and went out. She didn''t know much about Tao Lijuan in her previous life. She only knew that she was a strict old teacher and was full of love for her students. It''s class time now, and there is no one in the teacher''s office at all. Tao Lijuan said frankly, "Gu Yiwei, your score is one of the worst in my teaching history. From my years of teaching experience, you don''t have to read on." Gu only looked at Tao Lijuan and said, "I''ll give my teacher the bottom line. My grades are not as bad as you think. I deliberately scored zero." Tao Lijuan was a little surprised to see Gu only. In her memory, Gu only spoke with his head down and did not dare to look up at people. Today, she raised her head like a different person. Tao Lijuan''s brow twisted: "how can I believe you?" "When I transferred to another school, I was tested, and my grades were not bad at that time, otherwise I would not have been able to enter No.1 middle school at that time." Gu only whispered: "there is no thorough examination this week. Teacher Tao will know by looking at my real scores." Tao Lijuan looked at Gu''s eyes full of examination, Gu said: "anyway, there are only a few days, the teacher should give me the last chance, if I still get a poor exam this time, it''s not too late for you to dismiss me." Tao Lijuan asked her, "if you like, give me a reason why you always got zero in the exam before." "Think of it as my adolescent rebellion." Gu only said with a smile. Tao Lijuan stopped for a moment. Gu Weiwei said seriously: "I promise that my adolescence has passed. I will be responsible for my life in the future. I will never let Mr. Tao down!" Tao Lijuan looked at her eyes more complicated, but after all, she didn''t say anything. She waved her hand to indicate that she could go out. As soon as Gu Weiyi left, the head of the university came in: "I heard that Gu Weiyi came back to school today?" Tao Lijuan sighed: "well, as soon as she came back, the whole class objected. But she had asked for leave to leave school before, and she was normal in school. Although her grades were poor, she couldn''t be expelled because of this." The head of the University also sighed: "the child doesn''t know what''s going on. He was good at the entrance examination, and his grades were so poor as soon as he went to school." If it wasn''t for the strict entrance examination at that time, the president of the University suspected that Gu had cheated. Not only President Gao, but also other teachers and students have this idea. When Gu only came to the door of the classroom, she saw the whole class looking at her. Her eyes were excited. Her eyes turned. Just as the English teacher came, she said, "good morning, Mr ''Zhou!" PS: Thank you to all the parents who give five-star evaluation, thank you to all the girls who collect voting messages! Chapter 31 Gu only because the result is too bad, is also the class celebrity, all teachers remember her. Zhou teacher looked at her one eye: "since came back, study hard, don''t think about those crooked ways all day." Gu only knows that the heresy in Mr. Zhou''s mouth refers to the things she wanted to get married before. She nodded her head and said to Mr. Zhou: "please come in, teacher!" Mr. Zhou thought she was polite. He reached out and opened the half closed door. Gu only saw that several students in the class were covering their faces and didn''t dare to look. Then a basin of water drenched Mr. Zhou from head to foot. Mr. Zhou is a Mongolian. He glances at all the students in the class. All the students pretend to be dead. "Ha ha!" Teacher Zhou sneered: "you are all good! Today, all the students in the class have copied all the English textbooks of grade three except Gu Wei Qin Keren timely said: "sister, you know there is water on the door, why don''t you tell Mr. Zhou?" Her words immediately in exchange for teacher Zhou to Gu only angry eyes. Gu only whispered: "I just came back from Mr. Tao''s office. How could I know you would put a bucket of water on the door?" She was a little surprised and said, "Keren, you didn''t put the water on it, did you? Although Mr. Zhou is usually strict, he is a good teacher. How can you do that? " She covered her mouth as if she had said something wrong. Mr. Zhou gave Qin Keren a cold look. Qin Keren''s face turned white and he wanted to defend himself. Mr. Zhou already said, "Qin Keren, go to the office of the teaching director after school." Qin Keren looks aggrieved, but she doesn''t listen to Mr. Zhou''s arrangement. Mr. Zhou is the deputy head teacher, and she doesn''t dare to listen to him. Mr. Zhou went back to change clothes. Tao Lijuan had a class with him. First she had Chinese, then she had English. Because of the bucket of water, all the students in the class were punished except Gu only. Everyone had a bigger opinion on her. Since she stood at the door, everyone glared at her. She went back to her seat like nothing happened. When Tao Lijuan came into class, Lu Yiyi stood up: "teacher Tao, I don''t want to be the only classmate with Gu..." Tao Lijuan took a look at her and interrupted her directly: "Gu only has no obvious fault. The school will not expel her for the time being. I have discussed with the principal just now and decided to give her another chance. If she still has the same result in the final examination this week, she will be expelled immediately. But before the final exam, she was still a member of our class. If she didn''t want to be a classmate with her, she could choose to drop out. I don''t want to force her to do so. " Lu Yiyi immediately such as the vent of the ball, obediently sat down, dare not express any opinions. Gu only heard Tao Lijuan''s words, but her heart was warm. She knew that this was Tao Lijuan''s greatest protection for her, so she must not let Tao Lijuan down in this test. She didn''t know much about Tao Lijuan in her previous life. She only knew that she was a strict and good teacher, but this time she had a deeper understanding. After class, Qin Keren came to Gu''s face: "sister, how can you say that in front of Mr. Zhou? Isn''t that a trap for me? " Gu only hear her this words in the Heart funny, trap Qin Keren in injustice? Ha ha Da! Chapter 32 Qin Keren''s face is so big! If Qin Keren didn''t want to drag her into the water, how could that happen? Gu said innocently: "I just said the truth. Should I lie? From childhood to adulthood, teachers have repeatedly stressed the need to be honest. Do I have to admit something I don''t know? " Qin Keren said pitifully: "I just don''t want you to be excluded by the whole class. I didn''t expect you to misunderstand me like this!" She said with tears in her eyes, "sister, you have changed! You used to be different! In the past, even if you were a little stupid, you would never refute my kindness to you. " Gu Weiyi is also convinced of her. Does Qin Keren really regard her as a fool? In today''s situation, if she recognized it, she would be fired. Lu Yiyi stood up and said, "Gu Weiyi, how can you be so bad and bully your sister like this?" Several girls immediately agreed. Qin Keren wiped his tears and said, "don''t be so fierce. My sister, after all, is from the countryside. She has a short time in the city, and her brain is not very good. She can''t understand many things." The girls next to me were laughing. Lu Yiyi also sneered: "I almost forget that Gu is a country bumpkin from the countryside. He is stupid, stupid and vulgar. He doesn''t know what politeness is!" Gu only knew that Lu Yiyi had been washed by Qin Keren in her previous life. They were good enough to wear a pair of trousers. There was really nothing to say in front of her. Unexpectedly, Qin Keren wiped his tears and said, "Yiyi, don''t say that about my sister. In fact, she is very nice." "Keren, you are just too kind!" Lu Yiyi summed up a sentence: "she bullies you like this every day, you still help her talk!" She said and knocked on Gu''s only table: "Gu''s only, don''t bully Keren in the future!" Gu only think Lu Yiyi brain is also a pile of pits, lazy to pay attention to her. Lu Yiyi can''t get a response, just want to attack, the monitor Cheng Shuian came over and said: "did you forget what Mr. Tao said just now?" Lu Yiyi bit his teeth and snorted: "this Friday is the final exam. I''d like to see how long someone can stay in school!" Qin Keren pretended to care about Gu only and asked, "sister, how sure are you in this exam?" Gu only tone flat: "I try my best." When she finished, she buried herself in reading. Last night, she saw that after midnight, she needed too much knowledge. She really had no spare time to play Tai Chi with Qin Keren. Qin Keren saw that she was going to grind her teeth in an indifferent way. Gu Weiyi made her feel strange. But in her opinion, Friday is only four days away from now. Even if Gu only works hard, nothing can be changed. And she has always been the top student in the class, how to test will be the results in front of the class, the university is sure to be admitted. She looked at Gu only one eye, eyes full of pride, no matter how hard Gu only, she will take everything Gu only has, and then let Gu only have nothing. Qin Keren took advantage of the big break to go to the teaching director. She always had good grades, and she knew how to pretend to be clever, and her mouth was sweet. If she misinterpreted it from her mouth, her behavior today became the only one who wanted to help Gu integrate into the class. When she left, the teaching director not only didn''t punish her, but also praised her. Chapter 33 Gu only looked at Qin Keren''s smiling face when she came back and knew that she was not punished today. She was not surprised by the result. After all, Qin Keren coaxed her around in her previous life, and she didn''t recognize Qin Keren''s essence until her death. If Qin Keren can''t solve such a problem, then Qin Keren is not Qin Keren. Gu only knows that it''s not time to clean up Qin Keren. The first thing she needs to do now is to study hard. Tao Lijuan has been watching her secretly, no matter whether she can understand it or not, at least in Tao Lijuan''s opinion, her attitude is put out, which is a good thing. In the 1990s, there were resident students and non resident students in senior high schools. The residents were all from nearby villages and towns, and the students in urban areas were not resident. So as soon as eight classes are over and the bell rings, all the students who don''t live on campus are ready to go home. Gu Weiyi collected the textbooks, and later Qin Keren also collected the textbooks. She said with a smile, "sister, let''s go home together!" Gu only did not refuse her, before the relationship between the two people in others seems to be quite good, in that case, then temporarily maintain this rhythm! Gu only decided that when the opportunity came, she would tear off Qin Keren''s mask in front of everyone. Although one of them is the adopted daughter of the Qin family and the other is their own daughter, in the eyes of outsiders, Qin Keren is more like their own daughter than Gu only. Before that, it seems that Qin Keren is more likeable than Gu only. After they got out of the teaching building, they followed the way they came back. At this time, when the rose is blooming, the flowers on the edge of the ancient canal are blooming all over the embankment, and the elegant fragrance penetrates into the nostrils, refreshing. Gu''s only eyes are full of a faint smile. In her previous life, because of her inferiority, she missed so many things. Such a beautiful scenery, she never appreciated it. Qin Keren pulls Gu Weiyi to talk about things. To put it bluntly, he is trying to catch Gu Weiyi''s words. He wants to know what has happened to her these days, so that her temperament has changed greatly. Gu only listened, didn''t explain, didn''t say much, just casually echoed "um", "ah" and so on. Qin Keren felt a little boring. Lu Yiyi just passed by them and called Qin Keren: "Keren, there is a basketball game in the gymnasium today. Do you want to watch it together?" Qin Keren hesitated: "the college entrance examination will take place in more than a month, isn''t it good to run out and play?" "Work and rest! What are you afraid of when you do so well? " Lu Yiyi took a look at Gu Youyi beside her: "you''re not your stupid sister. She doesn''t study at ordinary times. Even if she reads twenty-four hours a day, she can''t reach the standard." She wanted to see some fear and embarrassment from Gu Wei''s expression, but Gu Wei was going to let her down today. From the beginning to the end, Gu Wei didn''t look at her and she snorted. Qin Keren said softly, "don''t say that about my sister." "That''s why you call her sister because you are kind. She is not worthy to be your sister!" Lu Yiyi said with disapproval. Qin Keren still hesitated, and Lu Yiyi whispered, "I heard Ning Yiqing has come back to take part in this competition." Qin Keren''s eyes lit up immediately. He turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "sister, you go back first. Yiyi and I will go to the stadium and come back soon." Without waiting for Gu''s only reaction, Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi wave to stop a taxi and go to the stadium happily. Chapter 34 Gu only murmured: "it turns out that Qin Keren has been playing Ning Yiqing''s idea since then. It turns out that I just don''t know." Ning Yiqing''s family did not live in their compound, but in a small western style building in the south of the city. Excellent he is not only a role model for the children in the compound, but also the most outstanding student in their high school. His excellence is enough to make all the young girls excited. She looked at the clothes and shoes on her body and laughed. These were all given to her by him. Yesterday, she looked at him for a long time. She didn''t need to run to the basketball court like them to look at him from a distance. She had other things to do, and she was thinking about how to dump Qin Keren. Lu Yiyi pulled Qin Keren away, which was really desirable for her. Because of the quarrel between Lu Yurong this morning, Gu only realized one thing. Even if she was admitted to university, Lu Yurong could not give her tuition and living expenses. Qin Zhenhua actually couldn''t take Lu Yurong. So now she has to find a way to earn enough money to go to college. It''s not too difficult for her to make money. What''s difficult is the first pot of gold. Now she has only 500 Yuan Qin Zhenhua has given her. If she wants to make money from these 500 yuan to go to university, it will be at least ten times more than her first year''s tuition. What industry can make a huge profit or is it legal? Gu''s only first reaction was to gamble. She knew something about the gambling industry in her previous life, but she didn''t dare to touch it all the time. Because she brought a word for gambling, it really depended on luck. She always felt that her luck was not good. And gambling stone is a real paradise and hell. If you lose, it''s worthless. In this life, she has the power of perspective. Why don''t you try it? Of course, the best place to gamble is to go to Xinjiang. She has to go to school now, so she can''t go. After the college entrance examination, she can have a try. Now she can go to stone street to try her perspective ability first. She vaguely remembers the year of her previous life when someone opened the best Imperial Green in stone street, which made a sensation in the whole city at that time, but she was in a state of anxiety at that time and didn''t pay attention to the specific time. It was about this time. Today, I''d like to take a chance. Stone street is not far from where she is now. At this time, Lingcheng has not been expanded. The whole urban area is not big. She only walked for about 20 minutes. She thought for a moment and went straight over with her schoolbag on her back. Stone street is next to the antique street. There used to be a ghost market, which means trading in the middle of the night, like a ghost. Since the beginning of the reform and opening up, it has become active and prosperous. Stone street is not long. It is only about 200 meters long. There are only about 20 shops in it. Several of them sell finished jade and various ornaments. The total number of stone sellers is no more than 10. The stones in these shops are all left over from the jade mines. From the perspective of professionals, they are of poor quality. Gu only carries a schoolbag and walks into a shop. She looks like a student, but she has no money. When the shopkeeper sees that she doesn''t even bother to call, she is quiet and looks at the stone outside. She remembers that it was said that the best Imperial Green was made in a pile of broken stones. It is said that the stone is not big. PS: Thank you for your support, memeda! Chapter 35 Gu only casually took a ten Jin stone and looked at it. It was gray and there was nothing in it. She even looked at several pieces and still had nothing, but her eyes began to ache. The shopkeeper saw that she was still in a daze after reading it for a long time, so he said, "what do you know, a little girl? Don''t bother. Go home and study hard!" Gu only ignored him and picked up a stone which was not big enough for her fist. When she looked at it, she only felt that her eyes were bright, and the gorgeous green inside was excellent. She picked up the stone and asked the shopkeeper, "how can I sell this stone?" She looks like asking the price in anger. The shopkeeper didn''t regard her as a serious business and advised her: "little sister, playing with stones is not suitable for you. Be careful to spend money on it and your parents will beat you when you go home." Gu only looked at the shopkeeper and said, "can''t I use my lucky money to buy a stone to play with?" "Of course, I''m afraid that when the stone opens, there will be nothing in it, and then you will cry." The owner said with a smile. Gu only snorted and said: "even if I cry, I won''t cry with you. How much is it? Please tell me quickly!" The stone was too small. The shopkeeper knew that she was not good at it when he looked at her. He didn''t bother to tell her more. He told her the market price directly: "all the stones in that pile are 100 yuan. The one in your hand is the smallest. It''s the same price. If you want to buy it, you can go home with your money." Gu only took out a hundred yuan from her schoolbag and handed it to the owner. The owner didn''t expect that she would buy it. The business of his shop was not good. In Lingcheng, the people who came here to buy stones were relatively fixed, so when he saw her hand over the money, he asked, "do you want to open the stone?" Gu only knows that Lingcheng is very small. If she opens the stone here, it is estimated that it will spread all over Lingcheng very soon. At that time, it will cause a lot of trouble, so she directly refuses: "no, I''ll buy the foot of the table." When she walked out of the shop, the owner despised her: "now the children are really getting worse and worse. It''s really crazy to spend 100 yuan to buy a stone for the table." Gu Yiwei Because she heard the shopkeeper''s words and walked too fast, she didn''t notice that a man came by, and they directly hit each other. The stone in her hand almost fell to the ground, and the other side quickly caught the stone. She looked up and saw that it was Cheng Shuian. Because they are too close to each other, Cheng Shuian smells the faint fragrance of her body, and he hears his own heartbeat. "Why are you here?" Cheng Shuian returns the stone to Gu Yiwei. In order to cover up the palpitation in his heart, he deliberately said: "you are not following me, are you staying here on purpose?" Gu Weiyi admired his imagination very much. As soon as he looked up, she saw his disdainful eyes. She chuckled: "Wow, monitor, you are so powerful, I guess it all!" Cheng Shuian''s face turned red. She was a little happy, but she was ready to teach her a lesson. She said, "the monitor is very beautiful." Cheng Shuian''s face is a little more red, Gu only added: "if you are beautiful, don''t think about it any more." With that, she strode off with the stone in her arms, without looking at him again. It took Cheng Shui''an a long time to figure out what she meant. He bit his teeth and said to the shopkeeper, "I''ll take all your stones, and then cut them all for me!" Chapter 36 Gu Weiyi doesn''t know Cheng Shuian''s decision. After he goes away, he puts the stone in his schoolbag. If he takes it back, he will be thrown by Lu Yurong. Because she went to stone street, she came back a little late. Lu Yurong was washing rice and cooking. When she saw her coming back, she scolded, "where are you going again? An hour later than usual Gu only ignored her, carrying a bag back to the room, she closed the door after the stone out of the bag. She looked around, her room is too small, there is no place to put stones, it is better for her to put stones under the bed, planning to wait for the summer school before the stone out to find someone to open, and then change into money. As soon as she put the stone away, she heard Lu Yurong shouting at the top of her voice: "Gu You Yi, come down to cook!" Gu only knew that if she didn''t go down, Lu Yurong would shout all the time, and then she would swear, so she went downstairs to the kitchen. As soon as Lu Yurong saw her coming down, she scolded: "I eat, live and spend my food at home every day, and I''m too lazy to die. In the future, you will do all the housework at home!" Gu only did not speak, picked up the vegetables on the ground and began to pick. Lu Yurong took a bag of melon seeds and sat in the small courtyard outside the kitchen, knocking and scolding: "the wings are hard, I will go to buy clothes! Don''t think your father is facing you, you can go to heaven! Gu, I tell you, you are in the Qin family now. Put away those bad habits you used to have in the Qin family! " "In this family, I''m the one who can really make decisions. If you dare to toss, I''ll break your legs!" "Just like you, you still want to study. I advise you to stop thinking as soon as possible. I''ll give you the bottom line. Don''t say you can''t go to university. Even if you do, I won''t let you study. Go out and work as soon as possible to make money for me!" Gu only silently cooks in the kitchen, just as Lu Yurong farts. She knows clearly in her heart that before Qin Zhenhua goes home, she can''t go upstairs to read a book. Lu Yurong is deliberately taking advantage of Qin Zhenhua''s absence to clean up her. In such a time of grinding, Gu only lived several years in her previous life. Lu Yurong has 360 degrees of freedom. All kinds of attacks on her self-confidence destroy her confidence. She won''t let herself live such a life for too long. When Lu Yurong finished scolding, she felt very happy and went into the kitchen to be a supervisor. As soon as she came in, she yelled: "you fry vegetables and put so many dishes, you are a loser!" She then raised her hand and fanned Gu Weiyi''s face. Gu Weiyi knew her routine well and had been ready to jump aside. Lu Yurong forced too hard and was unprepared. She palmed the fan on the pot and poured the oil on the ground. The hot oil splashed on Lu Yurong''s feet in slippers, which made her cry. She took off her shoes and was ready to take care of the only one. Where would Gu only let her hit her? She screamed and yelled: "Mom, I listen to you. Don''t pour hot oil on me!" Usually Lu Yurong did not take care of the only one, but she did not dare to make noise or cry before. As she ran, she pulled her hair and pinched a few red marks on her arms and neck. Then she "accidentally" knocked over Lu Yurong''s newly bought ketchup, and the ketchup drenched her. She grabbed it and wiped it on her face, and the whole person immediately became a bloody person. Chapter 37 Lu Yurong is even more annoyed when Gu only talks about oil. It is clear that she is burned by oil, and Gu only dares to lie with her eyes open. She roared: "Gu Youyi, you little bitch, I won''t kill you today!" Gu Yurong ran outside after two laps in the room. She was much younger than Lu Yurong, and she didn''t hurt her foot. Lu Yurong couldn''t catch up with her. Gu only pulled out the bolt of the gate and ran out. There were several neighbors around. Granny Ding next door is kind-hearted and keeps Gu alone behind her. She says to Lu Yurong in a cold voice, "Yurong, what are you doing! The only one is 18 years old. How can you beat her every day? " Lu Yurong lost her mind in a rage and scolded: "it''s none of your business for me to discipline my own daughter! If you stop me again, I''ll fight with you! " Granny Ding suddenly became angry: "OK, I''d like to see how you beat me today!" No matter how angry Lu Yurong is, she doesn''t dare to beat granny Ding. She picks up her shoes and takes care of Granny Ding. Granny Ding thinks she really wants to beat herself, so she subconsciously hides beside her. Instead, she is beaten by Lu Yurong''s shoes. Lu Yurong stayed, and granny Ding stayed, too. It took her a long time to point out that Yurong landed and said, "OK, OK! If you even beat me, I''ll go to Comrade Guo Cuilan now and let her comment on it! " Guo Cuilan is the Secretary''s daughter-in-law and director of the Municipal Women''s Federation. No matter how stupid Lu Yurong is, she knows that she has made trouble. If this matter goes to Guo Cuilan, the Secretary will surely know that it is likely to affect Qin Zhenhua''s official career. She quickly pulls granny Ding and says, "Auntie, I didn''t mean to do it just now. We are private about it. Director Guo is so busy, so don''t look for her for this little thing!" "Not on purpose?" Granny Ding was angry: "you are lying with your eyes open! Just now you wanted to hit me in front of so many people, but everyone heard that! " Granny Ding is also a shrewd presence in the courtyard, but her Lu Yurong''s direction is not the same. She is reasonable and will attack only after being provoked. Unlike Lu Yurong, she always attacks, so her reputation is better than Lu Yurong. In addition, all the people in the courtyard know about Lu Yurong''s beating and scolding Gu Weiyi. It''s just because it''s a family affair of the Qin family. They can only turn a blind eye to it. After such a big fight today, they immediately began to attack Lu Yurong when they saw Gu Weiyi''s pathetic appearance "Just now I heard Yurong say that she would beat granny Ding." "I also heard that Yurong is not you. The only child who didn''t grow up with you, but she was born to you. How can you do it! I beat her like this "That''s right. It''s not like being a mother!" Lu Yurong was angry: "I didn''t hit her at all today!" "And where did the injury come from?" Granny Ding asked. Lu Yurong was stunned for a while before he said, "she pinched it herself!" Granny Ding sneered: "the only one who pinches it by herself? Who can believe that! " Lu Yurong yelled: "Gu you''re the only one who''s cheap. I don''t want to tell you how you hurt yourself!" Gu only wiped his tears and said, "Mom, I will listen to you when I cook in the future. I won''t put any more oil." Then she said to granny Ding, "Granny Ding, please say sorry for my mother. Don''t sue her." Chapter 38 On hearing this, Granny Ding became even more angry and angrily criticized Lu Yurong: "go, follow me to see director Guo!" They pull Yurong to the Secretary''s house to find Guo Cuilan. As soon as Guo Cuilan hears the story, she sees the shoe print on Granny Ding''s face, and glances at her hair, "she is covered with blood" and looks pitifully at her. Guo Cuilan immediately sternly taught Lu Yurong a lesson and asked Lu Yurong to apologize to granny Ding and pay another 200 yuan for her medical expenses. Lu Yurong was very upset. She was asked to apologize and lose money. For her, she would not only save her face, but also dig her heart. Before apologizing to granny Ding, she scolded Gu Youyi: "it''s all you, you troublemaker!" After she finished scolding, she still couldn''t get rid of her anger. She reached out to beat Gu only. Gu only grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, I''m 18 years old and a citizen with complete civil rights. You can''t beat me all the time!" As soon as she raised her hand, her snow-white arm was exposed, and the pinch marks on it were quite obvious. Coupled with the ketchup on her body, she looked miserable at this time. Guo Cuilan became angry: "Lu Yurong, you beat the children like this in front of us. You can still get it when you go home! Although we can''t manage family affairs, your current behavior is enough to constitute maltreatment. As long as you are prosecuted, you need to pay criminal responsibility! " Granny Ding was also angry: "only, sue her! Don''t be such a mother! If you don''t have a place to live, come to my house. An old lady of mine is bored at home. I wish someone would accompany me! " When Lu Yurong heard that Gu Weiyi could sue her, she counseled her three points first, but she still insisted: "the only one I gave birth to is her bad habit. I''ll teach her how?" She then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "don''t be ignorant, you girl! It''s not easy for me to raise you. If you dare to sue me, be careful Gu only looked at Lu Yurong and said, "I grew up without you since I was a child. It''s less than half a year since I came back to the city. I really don''t remember how much you raised me!" Lu Yurong choked, Granny Ding echoed: "that is, I saw it several times in the next room. As long as Lao Qin was not at home, Lu Yurong would let the only one eat the leftovers of their food. Every day he had to fight or scold, and he didn''t give his children any delicious food. Some time ago, he sold his daughter for 10000 yuan of betrothal gifts, so I didn''t see such a mother!" Lu Yurong was half angry and glared at granny Ding. Granny Ding immediately glared back: "isn''t what I said the truth?" Guo Cuilan asked Gu Weiyi: "do you want to sue your mother? If you want to sue, now I''ll take you to the police station to file a case. " Lu Yurong was in a hurry and said, "it''s just that I''m a little strict when I discipline my children. How can I go to the police station so seriously?" She glared at Gu only one eye, indicating that Gu only said good things for her. She did not dare to beat or scold Gu only as she did just now. Guo Cuilan asked Gu Weiyi again. Gu Weiyi asked Guo Cuilan, "if she hits me again next time, can I fight back?" Guo Cuilan did not expect that she would ask, hesitated a little, and then nodded: "yes, if you fight back, it''s self-defense in law." As long as self-defense is not excessive, it doesn''t need to bear legal responsibility. It means that Lu Yurong can fight back if she takes care of the only one in the future! PS: the computer broke down, and a new one was configured. Then it was poisoned accidentally. Half of the document was automatically closed, and the manuscript was lost! Crying in the toilet! Comfort! Chapter 39 Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "after all, she''s my own mother. I won''t pursue anything before that. But if she beats me next time, I''ll fight back. If she goes to make trouble or go to the police station, I''ll ask you to testify for me." Guo Cuilan nodded, Gu only looked at Lu Yurong and said: "Mom, from the moment I came back to the city, I want to treat you sincerely and be filial to you, so please don''t beat me again, and don''t scold me any more, let me be filial to you." Granny Ding sighed: "the only thing is really too kind. I still want to be filial to you." Guo Cuilan took the opportunity to teach Lu Yurong: "look at you, you treat your child so well, and the child still wants to be filial to you. How can you do it for such a good child? Look what you''ve done to the child! Go home and take her to the hospital. She''s a girl. Be careful not to leave scars. " Lu Yurong wants to say that she didn''t pinch Gu only today, let alone break Gu only''s head, but no matter how stupid she is, she knows that no one will believe what she said in this case. She is too busy with Guo Cuilan''s promise to beat Gu only. Guo Cuilan taught her a few more words before she left. After Lu Yurong led Gu Wei away, Guo Cuilan sighed with a long sigh: "it''s a pity that Lao Qin is such a generous daughter-in-law." Granny Ding also sighed: "the only one is too poor, what a good child, actually spread on such a black heart rotten lung mother." After all, it''s the family business of the Qin family. They are outsiders after all, and it''s not easy to manage too much. Because of this, the whole compound knows that Lu Yurong beat Gu Weiyi very badly today. In the past, Lu Yurong beat Gu Weiyi and beat him back, but basically there was no trouble. After such a fight, the whole compound felt that Gu Weiyi was too pitiful and Lu Yurong was too cruel. After Gu Weiwei and Lu Yurong went home, it was not all dark, and neither Qin Zhenhua nor Qin Keren came back. Lu Yurong saw Gu only one came in, she immediately put the door plug in, and then picked up the broom to Gu only body. Gu Wei had expected that he would seize Lu Yurong''s hand and say, "Mom, director Guo said just now that if you hit me again, you can not only fight back, but also call the police." "You''re going against the weather!" Lu Yurong scolded. Gu Wei definitely looked at Lu Yurong: "if you don''t believe me, you can have a try!" Gu Wei, 18, is half a head taller than Lu Yurong. Lu Yurong has been living a good life over the years. He has gained a lot of weight. In addition to his low height, Gu is the only one who sets off him like a short wax gourd. What surprised Lu Yurong most was that Gu''s only eyes were no longer as gentle as before. There was a chill in them. The chill penetrated into Lu Yurong''s heart and made her shiver unconsciously. Lu Yurong had never seen such a terrible look in her eyes. She unconsciously released her hand holding the broom. Gu Weiyi smiles coldly, turns around and prepares to go upstairs. He knows Lu Yurong well, and there will be more wonderful times in the future. After she turned around, Lu Yurong realized that she had lost in front of Gu Weiwei. At this time, she couldn''t see Gu Weiwei''s eyes. Her fear faded and she scolded: "I can''t beat you, you cheap skin!" Chapter 40 When Lu Yurong finished scolding, he rushed to Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi had expected that he would make a mistake and bend his knees. He took Lu Yurong''s hand and gave Lu Yurong a beautiful over shoulder fall. With a bang, Lu Yurong''s fat body fell heavily on the ground, splashing a layer of ash. Lu Yurong was thrown into a trance. She didn''t expect that Gu only really said to beat her! Gu Weiyi looked at Lu Yurong and said, "today is just the beginning. If you dare to touch me again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" After she knew that Lu Yurong was not her own mother, she wanted to slap Lu Yurong a few times. Lu Yurong rubbed her hard in her last life. She knew clearly that no matter how she treated Lu Yurong, Lu Yurong could not treat her well. In this case, she would take the initiative to attack in this life. Just Lu Yurong against her own mother''s signboard, she as a junior direct hands, not only wrong, but also hurt her reputation. In this age, reputation is very important to a person. Since Gu Wei''s return to the Qin family, she has been trying every means to provoke Lu Yurong. She doesn''t show her trace, but she can easily lift Lu Yurong''s nerves. The divorce with Jane syze, the return of betrothal gifts, the new clothes in the morning, the late return in the afternoon, and the last little bit of oil, became the last fuse for Lu Yurong to get angry. Lu Yurong looked at Gu Weiwei, who was cold. She was afraid again, but there was too much reluctance in her heart, so she rolled and howled: "Gu Weiwei, you even beat your own mother, you are not human!" Gu Wei squatted in front of Lu Yurong and patted her face: "since I came back, you haven''t treated me well. You said you gave birth to me, but you never did your duty as a mother for a day, and you never took me as your daughter. Why should I take you as my mother again?" Lu Yurong was secretly surprised when she heard her words. Gu only said in a deep voice: "also, even if you don''t want to be shameful, please leave your father a little face. With what happened just now, no one will believe you if you go to death today, and you are likely to affect dad''s official career." Lu Yurong finally came back. She got up from the ground and said, "you did it on purpose today!" Gu Weiyi didn''t admit or deny it. He just gave Lu Yurong a very strange smile, and then opened the door. As she opened the door, she said, "Mom, you promised director Guo that you wouldn''t beat me in the future!" When the door opened, Qin Zhenhua was standing outside, and his face was livid. As soon as he came back today, he heard people pointing fingers. Grandma Ding stopped at the fork in the road ahead and said what happened in the afternoon, focusing on Gu''s filial piety and weakness, and Lu Yurong''s ruthlessness. Finally, she pointed to her red and swollen face and said, "your daughter-in-law beat me." Qin Zhenhua apologizes when he hears granny Ding''s words, but his heart is full of fire. As soon as he comes back, he hears Gu''s voice begging for mercy, and then sees Gu''s blood all over his body. He just feels that his lung is about to explode. Lu Yurong is really going too far! Before, Qin Zhenhua knew what Lu Yurong beat and scolded Gu only, but Lu Yurong did it in an obscure way, and Gu only never said it in front of him, so he couldn''t manage it well before. Chapter 41 Lu Yurong came out from the side: "Zhenhua, you just came back. Teach Gu Weiwei a lesson! When she grew up in the countryside, she was short-sighted. She was vicious. She beat me and calculated me! " Before her words were finished, Qin Zhenhua, who never hit people, slapped her in the face with his backhand: "you''re enough!" Lu Yurong was immediately hoodwinked: "you... You beat me for this cheap skin!" Qin Zhenhua could not bear to say: "the only one is our daughter!" After he said this, he said to Gu Weiyi, "I''ll take you to the hospital." Gu Weiyi hasn''t agreed yet. Lu Yurong has already screamed out: "you haven''t beaten me since we''ve been married for so many years. Today, you beat me for her. You don''t know, she''s not our daughter at all!" Gu''s eyes narrowed and asked her, "I''m not your daughter, and whose daughter am I?" Lu Yurong knew that she had made a slip of words and turned pale. She forced her anger down and said to Qin Zhenhua, "because she just paid granny Ding two hundred yuan. She has no money at home. She is not allowed to go to the hospital!" Her sentence "Gu Yiwei is not our daughter" sounds to Qin Zhenhua, but Gu Yiwei never grew up on them, so she never regarded Gu Yiwei as her daughter. Because of Lu Yurong''s strong stop, Qin Zhenhua did not take Gu to the hospital. Of course, Gu Weiyi doesn''t want to go either. She can''t be more clear about her own injuries. In the final analysis, she just looks frightening. Except for a few pinch marks, there is no injury at all. So she also holds Qin Zhenhua''s hand and says that she wants to save money for her family. She doesn''t go to the hospital. Because Gu only this attitude, let Qin Zhenhua more guilty, think she sensible and clever, is too forbearance. He went to the drugstore outside to buy some iodophor and a bottle of safflower oil and sent them to Gu''s only room. On the way back, he packed a large portion of chicken soup noodles for her when he passed the hotel. When Qin Zhenhua knocked on the door and came in, Gu only had changed his "bloody" clothes and put on an old one that had been pilling before. She saw him come in and let out a cry. Qin Zhenhua took a look at her tiny room and frowned slightly. Gu''s room is small. He knows it, but he has never been in charge of the family before. Lu Yurong is responsible for the arrangement of Gu''s room. He thought that even if Lu Yurong has a bad temper, Gu is their daughter after all. Lu Yurong will not treat her badly. Now it seems that he thinks he is wrong. Just in front of Gu''s only face, he didn''t say much about Lu Yurong''s fault, so he said, "if there''s anything to tell Dad in the future, don''t keep it in your heart." Gu Weiyi raised his head slightly, looked at him with watery eyes and said, "Dad, you are so nice." Qin Zhenhua wanted to reach out and touch her head, but she had not been raised by them since she was a child, and now she has grown up, so he took back his hand: "silly child, I am your father, of course I want to treat you." Gu only a sweet smile, he also smile: "early rest, tomorrow also want to go to school." Gu Wei nodded. As soon as he went out, he heard the door open. Qin Keren came back. Qin Zhenhua asked: "Keren, why did you come back so late today?" Qin Keren said, "I went to my classmates'' home to review, so I came back late." Chapter 42 "Have you eaten yet?" Qin Zhenhua asked again. "At the classmate''s house." Qin Keren replied that she had always been smart. As soon as she entered the house, she found that the atmosphere in the house was not right. Lu Yurong usually washes dishes in the kitchen at this time, but today he doesn''t even see anyone. The most important thing is that there are bright red marks all over the house, which seems to be a bit of a mess. Qin Zhenhua nodded: "the college entrance examination will take place in more than a month. Review well, but don''t get tired of yourself. Pay attention to the combination of work and rest." Qin Keren answered and went upstairs with his schoolbag on his back. After she thought about it, she put the bag back into the room and went directly into Gu''s only room without knocking: "sister, what happened at home today?" Gu only today because of Lu Yurong''s things delayed reading time, at this time for the gossip Qin Keren she did not have the desire to deal with: "you ask Mom, I want to learn." "Did mom hit you again?" Qin''s family is just like that. Qin Keren is very clever. He can infer the general situation of the matter after a little thought. Gu''s eyes turned red and he said softly, "I put more oil in today''s cooking. Mom..." She then looked out with some frightened eyes and said softly, "it''s always me who did something wrong. Mom will beat me. Don''t ask about it." Qin Keren''s heart is full of joy, as long as Gu Weiyi is not good, she is very happy, but her face still pretends to care about Gu only: "are you ok?" Gu Weiyi bit his lip, sucked his nose and gently shook his head. Qin Keren saw the iodine and safflower oil on her desk and said hypocritically, "then you should have a rest early. Don''t make your mother angry again." Gu Wei nodded. After Qin Keren went out, she directly locked the door. These days her time is precious, but she has no time to deal with Qin Keren. Qin Keren heard the sound of the bolt door, thought Gu was hiding in the room crying and didn''t want to be seen. The corner of her mouth rose slightly. Tut Tut, why didn''t Lu Yurong kill Gu Youyi today! If only I killed him! Gu only saw the notes on the book when she was reading. Her mouth was slightly crooked and her eyes showed a light smile. Ning Yiqing really meant it. The notes in the book are well written and well kept. They are all his characters, but there are some differences between them. It can be seen that the handwriting in some places is obviously mature and more detailed, which is obviously added at the end. She couldn''t help thinking, did he listen to her say that he should study hard, so he turned out his high school books overnight, and then found out the test points and knowledge points in them to revise the notes? Gu is not sure, but his heart is warm. She took a look at the clothes he gave her, which were covered with ketchup only once. She had some regrets. She knew Lu Yurong couldn''t help it, so she didn''t wear new clothes today. What a pity. When she was still sighing, she heard a slight knock on the window. She was stunned. She seemed to think of something and turned to open the small window. Before she could react, she reached in with both hands. She was surprised. The conditional transmitter wanted to cry out. The big hand covered her lips in time and said softly, "it''s me." Gu only hears this voice to frighten a big jump, then saw Ning Yi Qing that ice cools the handsome face that the people and gods are angry together. I''ll go. Why is he here? It''s a bare wall outside. How did he get up? PS: it''s really crazy. The system is all formatted and reloaded. As long as the software that can write articles is written, it will flash back in less than 10 minutes. The manuscript has been lost again and again, and the heart of death has been there! Chapter 43 The house Qin now lives in is a small apartment with a courtyard on the third floor. The sound insulation effect is not good. She dares not say more and reaches out to pull him in. He was tall, and the small window was really small for him. It was just enough for him to get in. Gu closed the window and asked him, "Why are you here?" Ning Yiqing didn''t answer. She looked her up and down, and then breathed a sigh of relief. She stretched out her hand to open her sleeve. Looking at the red and purple marks on her hand, her eyebrows wrinkled: "she hit?" Gu only felt the light anger on his body and said softly, "no, I pinched it myself." Ning Yi Qing Leng for a while, she toward him smile: "don''t give her a little lesson, she bullies me every day, support me to do this and that, where do I come to the time to read?" What does Ning Yiqing not understand when she says so? He said in a low voice: "it''s time to deal with her, but next time don''t do stupid things to hurt yourself. If it''s really unfair, there''s me." He was placed in the courtyard. After the people told him what happened to the Qin family in the afternoon, because Gu only pretended to be miserable, the man added oil and vinegar, just like Gu only was killed by Lu Yurong. He really cares about Gu only, but the Ning family and the Qin family don''t have much contact at ordinary times. After all, it''s a little late for him to know the news. After all, the identities of Gu only and him are not open, so it''s not good to come to see her openly. He thought about it for a while and decided to come straight over the wall. Fortunately, the small courtyard of the Qin family is on the south side of the main courtyard. He directly turned over the wall, and then with his excellent skills, he turned in quietly with his bare hands. Even Qin Zhenhua, who had always been alert, didn''t find it. Gu only heard his words, his heart warm, said with a smile: "OK, next time I improve." His eyes fell on her. She looked good when she laughed. Although they got the certificate, they were not familiar with each other. Ning Yiqing is that kind of cold air again. When they don''t talk, the atmosphere in the room is a little strange. Gu only also felt that they were really embarrassed, so he had no words to say: "how did you come up?" "I climbed up." Ning Yiqing''s answer is simple. Gu only but widened his eyes, she opened the window during the day to see, the wall is smooth, and three stories high, she really can''t imagine how he climbed up, can''t help saying: "do you belong to gecko?" Ning Yiqing gave her a cool look. She knew that she had lost her word and wanted to save her, but he said solemnly: "I am a wolf, a wolf that can eat people." Gu only chuckled: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a wolf who can climb the wall. It sounds very technical. Would you like to teach me how to climb the wall some other day?" Ning Yiqing snorted coldly: "a woman will stay at home at ease. If she climbs the wall, she will be cut off." Gu Weiyi stretched out his tongue: "can you chop hands? I''m afraid Ning Yiqing''s consciousness stayed at the moment when she just stretched out her tongue. The pink and smart tip of her tongue looked too attractive. Her lips were also pink and tender, and seemed to taste good. He has always been an activist. He directly bullied her and planned to kiss her, but he ignored her low room. She was 1.65 meters tall and there was no problem standing there, but as soon as he got close to her, he directly hit the wall. Chapter 44 This hit is not light, Ning Yiqing frowned and glared at the solid wall. He was thinking whether to tear down the wall or not! Gu only "poof" a smile, smile is not generous, hand pulled him to sit down on the bed, asked him: "do you want to wipe some safflower oil?" Ning Yiqing nodded. She took the bottle of safflower oil and handed it to him. He didn''t take it and gave her a cold glance. She had to admit her life and pour some safflower oil in her palm to help him gently rub the slightly swollen wound. Because she was close, he smelled her unique faint fragrance. Her hands were a little rough because of her previous farm work, but the strength was just right, with a little pain. Ning Yiqing immediately didn''t complain about the wall that hurt him, but felt that the injury was worth it. Gu Weiyi didn''t realize that the men around her were so upset. She thought that she had rubbed him and comforted him in a soft voice: "bear it again, it will be better soon." Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. In fact, he wanted to hold her in his arms, but he was afraid of scaring her. When he hesitated, Gu only had already wiped the medicine for him. Ning Yiqing was a little disappointed. She took the safflower oil in her hand and said, "stretch out your arm." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, but he still stretched out his arm according to his words. Her skin is very white, yingtouru snow, so that a few pinching marks also appear more ferocious and terrible. Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows wrinkled again, and her body exuded cold. She asked coldly, "are you stupid? Won''t you fight back? " Gu only a look at him, his reaction is not too big? After a slight cough, she said, "it looks like it''s very serious. In fact, it''s really OK. Today, I threw her on the ground like a pig, so the injury on her body is actually heavier than that on me, so I really didn''t suffer any loss!" Even if she said so, Ning Yiqing''s anger was still not smooth. She said in a deep voice: "no matter what, don''t let others hurt you again." Gu only thought that the little injury she suffered today was worth it, but when he said so, she would agree with him, so she nodded her head and said, "OK!" It''s really nice to have people care. Ning Yiqing helps her to apply medicine. Her skin is naturally white and extremely delicate. When his hand touches her skin, he immediately feels as if he has touched the top satin. The feeling of delicacy is like a feather gently touching the tip of his heart. His heart began to beat faster. It was exciting, painful and warm. Gu only where know his complex mood at this time, see his forehead out of thin sweat, she picked up a handkerchief for him to wipe off the sweat: "are you very hot?" "Yes, your room is very hot." Ning Yiqing said solemnly, then looked at her with dark eyes: "do you mind if I take off my coat?" Gu only "ah" a, she really did not expect that he would ask. Chapter 45 This room will be very hot in summer, but now the temperature outside is only 20 degrees. How can it be so hot that I have to take off my clothes? Is it because men are born with strong firepower that they are afraid of heat? Gu only really couldn''t imagine what it would be like to stay with Ning Yiqing who took off her coat, so she said, "wait a minute." With that, she opened the door, slipped downstairs, got a basin of water, pulled off her towel and brought it up. Fortunately today, Lu Yurong was so angry that she was locked in the room. Qin Keren didn''t dare to get moldy at this time, so she didn''t meet anyone in the whole process. After she came in, she immediately put the basin on the floor, then locked the door, and turned to see Ning Yiqing looking at her. She was a little embarrassed and said, "I didn''t know you were coming, so I didn''t prepare a towel for you. You''d better make do with my towel and wipe your face first." Ning Yiqing didn''t pick up the towel she twisted, but said, "help me wipe it." Gu only a Leng for a while, he himself to find an excuse: "I have a head injury, afraid to rub." Gu Wei took a look at his sweaty face and could only wipe it for him. She moved gently, and he enjoyed the process, so after she wiped his face, he said very calmly, "I have sweat on me, too." Gu only felt that he was giving full play to the word "gain an inch". As soon as they tried to get along with each other, he supported her to do this and that. According to this rhythm, he would not be able to go to heaven in the future? Men must not be used to it! So she threw the towel on the basin: "you''re not hurt, wipe yourself! I have to review my lessons! " Ning Yiqing frowned slightly. She was afraid of provoking the devil, so she said: "the monthly exam is coming on Friday. This exam is really important to me. You are so good that you won''t drag me down!" When she finished, she looked at him pitifully. He had no immunity to her eyes at all. He was a little uncomfortable, but he deliberately said in a cold voice, "ask me what you don''t understand." "Thank you Gu Weiyi said sincerely. So Gu only devoted herself to serious review. She always worked hard. Once she put herself into it, she would be in a state of selflessness. When she finished reviewing the Chinese of grade two, she stretched a lot. When she stretched out, her room went down again, and she leaned back to a warm body. She was startled. She turned to see Ning Yiqing''s face and remembered that he was still here. She asked, "haven''t you gone back yet?" "Don''t you want me to stay with you by getting water to wash my face and wipe my body?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu''s only brain is a little knotted. Wait a minute. Didn''t he get water to wash his face just now because he was too hot? How could it be that she stayed with him? Ning Yiqing took a look at Rolex on her wrist: "it''s already a little bit. Go to sleep first. You can''t study too fast." With that, he naturally opened his backpack, took out a set of pajamas from it, put them on, and then pulled open the quilt to lie down. It was a skillful movement, just like this bed was his. Gu Yiqing is stunned. In her heart, Ning Yiqing is always cold and indifferent. He is usually proud and charming, but this evening he exudes rogue atmosphere from the beginning to the end. Chapter 46 Gu Weiyi can''t help but doubt that she should not have met a fake Ning Yiqing, right? It may be that she has a special charm in the late night, or that she is a little silly after reading for a long time, so her actions follow the brain''s reaction directly, and she doesn''t think much at all. She reaches out and pinches his face directly, and says: "it''s really Ning Yiqing!" No one ever pinched Ning Yiqing''s face like this, so he didn''t react for a moment. When he reacted, she had recovered her hand, and he looked at her quietly. She saw that his eyes were excited and completely recovered. She was trying to squeeze out a smile to muddle through, but he already reached out and touched her face, then gently squeezed it and said, "it feels good." Gu only heard his words and immediately remembered the feeling when she touched his face just now. Er, it seems that his feeling is also good. Gu''s only bed is very small, only 1.2 meters. Ning Yiqing''s big man of 1.8 meters takes up more than half of her bed when he lies down on her bed. She looks at the place that is only enough for her to lie down. She is sad. How can she sleep? Ning Yiqing didn''t say anything. She took her into her arms as soon as she reached for it. She struggled reflexively, and then she heard his hoarse voice: "don''t move!" Gu only got so close to him for the first time, and she was very nervous. She called out: "Ning Yiqing..." "Sleep!" Ning Yiqing said. Gu Weiyi wants to cry. How can she sleep when he holds her like this! Ning Yiqing seems to be aware of this, and her hand on her waist is a little loose. She takes the opportunity to roll down from him and try her best to stick it to the bedside. Although they have obtained the certificate, they are legal husband and wife, but she is not ready to live with him. She really does not know what he wants to do when he comes here like this tonight? Gu only thought that with such a big man lying beside her, she would not sleep. But she obviously overestimated herself, and didn''t know whether she was too tired, or actually what the reason was. So leaning in his arms, except for the initial confusion, she had a light sense of peace of mind. So she fell asleep in three minutes! Gu''s sleeping position is very good, clever and safe. She sleeps sweetly, someone is another kind of feeling, warm fragrance nephrite in the arms, touch but can not eat the feeling is not the general torture. Ning Yiqing tried to push her away from her arms several times, then climbed the wall to go home, but she was reluctant to give up. Even he didn''t dare to make big moves for fear of waking her up. And his mood is also a little complicated, he murmured: "Gu only, if you can lie in my arms like this all your life." Gu only had a deep sleep and naturally did not respond. The moonlight came in from the small window. It was cool and white. It was printed on Gu''s face, which made her a little bit indifferent. Chapter 47 Ning Yi Qing''s eyes are rare gentleness, he slightly gets up, lightly kisses on her face. In the past, she was always reluctant to him. Since she hit her head last time, she was not as afraid of him as before. He didn''t know whether she pretended to be close to him recently. He said softly: "Gu only, if you want to pretend, you can pretend all your life!" Ning Yiqing kept her eyes open until dawn. He got up and changed his clothes. When he opened the small window, he looked back at her again. She was sleeping soundly. At this time, he didn''t know what he was dreaming and licked his lower lip. Ning Yiqing couldn''t help but turn around and kiss her. Then she takes out a new suit of clothes in her backpack and puts it on her small table. Then she comes out of the small window, climbs down the wall quietly, and then comes out of the courtyard quietly. When he came back home, Mr. Ning had already got up. Seeing that he came back from outside, he was surprised: "Yiqing, where are you going?" Ning Yiqing seriously replied, "I''m going to abduct your granddaughter-in-law." Mr. Ning was very happy when he heard that his grandson was good at everything, but he was very dull. There were many young girls around him, but he didn''t love any girl. He immediately asked, "which girl? Bring it back to me some other day! " Ning Yiqing nodded: "when the time is ripe, I will bring her back." Master Ning was so happy that he couldn''t shut his mouth, but he thought of another thing and immediately raised his face: "you don''t go to bed in the middle of the night to harm other girls, do you? I''m telling you, you can''t mess with this kind of thing! We should respect others and try to turn things around. " Ning Yiqing didn''t answer, and master Ning said, "if you do something to the little girl that you shouldn''t do, you must be responsible. Don''t follow the example of Jane''s son of a bitch. You are engaged to the little girl of Qin''s family, and you''re still messing around outside." Jane''s family is not far away from Ning''s family. Lu Yurong told the matchmaker to pull the betrothal gifts back yesterday, which has been known for half a city. Although Lu Yurong can''t take care of the only one, he is still a big face outside, so he is not afraid to make a big deal when he withdraws the betrothal gifts. He always says that Jane is a poor man and quits her marriage. It''s so noisy that even people like Mr. Ning who never gossip have heard of it. Ning Yiqing''s face turned black as soon as she heard Jane''s name: "don''t compare me with that scum." Mr. Ning said with a smile, "I''ve just used analogy. Don''t be so excited!" Ning Yiqing is about to go upstairs. Master Ning says, "if you really want to like someone else, marry them back. You climb the wall to find her in the middle of the night. You have some disrespect for her. If you are seen, you have to gossip. Since you like someone else, you should give them enough respect and not ruin their reputation." Ning Yiqing agrees with her grandfather''s words. If he hadn''t heard that Gu was beaten badly yesterday, he wouldn''t have climbed the wall to see her. After seeing her, he wanted to stay with her more. One of them stayed at her house for the night. "I''ll pay attention later," he said softly "You son of a bitch." Ning old son low scolded a, the words all show pride. As for this grandson, he knows quite well. He is not such a fool. However, there are too many uncontrollable factors in feelings. That''s why he made a warning. Chapter 48 It''s just that master Ning is really curious. Which little girl does Ning Yiqing fall in love with? When Gu''s only alarm clock rings, she turns it off and suddenly feels something is wrong. What about Ning Yiqing? He has been away for a long time, the temperature on the bed is not his, if not can vaguely smell his breath, she doubts whether he came last night. Gu only saw the set of clothes on the table and was stunned. She knew the clothes and bought them together. She had left them in his car before. She likes this suit very much, but it will cause trouble for her to wear new clothes at this time after yesterday''s show. So she put the clothes into the box, and from the box she found an old suit to change. When she was about to open the door, she thought of something, so she took out a bottle of purple medicine from the drawer and put it on her forehead. Her forehead was not hurt, so it looked black and blue. When she opened the door, Qin Keren just opened the door. Qin Keren said with a sweet smile, "good morning, sister!" Gu Weiyi didn''t speak yet. Qin Keren had come up to her, poked his head around her room and looked at her room. Then he said, "last night when I woke up in the middle of the night, I seemed to hear a man''s voice in my sister''s room..." "You''re not awake, you''re dreaming!" Gu Yiwei was startled, but he was calm. Her room is too small. At a glance, the cabinet is too small. The only thing she can hide is under the bed. But Qin Keren once helped landing Yurong clean up the room, and knew that there was a space under her bed, so it was impossible to hide people. To enter the Qin family, you have to go outside the gate, which is locked and has not yet been opened. So Qin Keren said with a smile: "maybe I''m dreaming, but I feel a little too real. The man''s voice is very nice." Gu only gave her a wink: "you went to see who was with Yiyi yesterday. You should not have had a spring, so you were dreaming about it?" Qin Keren''s face turned red: "sister, what are you talking about?" When she finished, she went down, but she couldn''t help thinking that the voice on last night was really like Ning Yiqing''s Girl feelings are always some shame, she first some guilty, of course, will not go to ask Gu only, only when he really had a dream. Gu only relaxed a breath lightly, feel this matter must remind Ning Yi Qing, let him later don''t come again! Qin Zhenhua shouts downstairs: "only, Keren, come down for breakfast." Before, Lu Yurong said that she would get up to make breakfast for them, but since Gu Weiyi came back, she has been doing it. After Gu Weiyi and Lu Yurong had a big fight yesterday, Lu Yurong threatened Qin Zhenhua with doing nothing. Qin Zhenhua is tired of hearing this. He gets up early to make breakfast for Gu Youyi and Qin Keren. He is too lazy to deal with Lu Yurong. Gu Wei went downstairs and saw that Qin Zhenhua''s eyes were dark blue. She was a little upset and said softly, "Dad, I''ll make breakfast for you in the future!" "Nothing." Qin Zhenhua said in a low voice: "you are reading. It would be better to use the time for breakfast to read." Qin Zhenhua saw her forehead with purple medicine to wipe the wound, he was a little distressed, and to her bowl added a poached egg. Gu only eyes slightly red, did not speak, went to the table began to eat up, breakfast or noodles, lying on the top of two poached eggs. Chapter 49 Qin Keren looked at the interaction between Qin Zhenhua and Gu only. He was very uncomfortable, but he said with a smile: "Dad, you are so good!" She then turned her eyes around and said, "my sister used to get zero points in the exam. After eating the eggs and noodles made by my father, I''m sure she can get 100 points." Gu only know Qin Keren this is another excuse in front of Qin Zhenhua eye medicine, she slightly heavy eyes, Qin Zhenhua said: "as long as you all work hard, how many points do not matter." Qin Keren stopped for a moment, Gu only smile: "Dad, I will work hard, will not let you down." On the way to school, Qin Keren asked Gu Weiyi: "sister, how could you make your mother angry like that yesterday? She''s your own mother Gu Weiyi lifted Liuhai in front of his forehead, revealing his forehead covered with purple potion: "when she hit me, did I stand there to beat her, and then be killed alive?" Qin Keren was stunned: "of course not..." Gu only looked at Qin Keren and said, "no matter what I do, I can''t please my mother. Then I''ll try to get less beating in the future." She strode forward, Qin Keren looked at her straight waist, looked at her back from behind, even if she carried a big schoolbag, it was still difficult to hide her good figure. Qin Keren once again felt that Gu was not the same as before, but in her opinion, no matter what Gu thought, it could not change her fate, because Gu was destined to be the bottom of the exam on Friday. She has already thought that no matter whether Gu''s score is 20 or 30, she will pick Lu Yurong and force Gu to drop out of school. There was a sinister chill in her eyes. Gu only and Qin Keren came to the school gate when they met Lu Yiyi. Lu Yiyi pulled Qin Keren and said, "how can you still go to school with her?" "She''s my sister anyway." Qin Keren gently finished and added: "we live together, it''s not good to leave her alone, she is also a sensitive mind, when the time comes to my mother to complain, my mother must stand on her side, you know, she is my mother''s own." "Poor wretch." Lu Yiyi sympathized: "you are much better than her!" Qin Keren''s mouth is full of bitter smile. Lu Yiyi said maliciously to Gu Weiyi: "you''re such a zero score loser, and you don''t know what to do alive. If I were you, I would have been killed!" Gu only for Qin Keren this kind of behavior in front of her classmates to discredit her, she has seen nothing strange, but before she was kind-hearted, coupled with Qin Keren''s misleading, once let her feel that she came back to rob Qin Keren''s happiness, so my heart has been very guilty, let Qin Keren everywhere. She didn''t want to say much in front of Lu Yiyi, who had been brainwashed by Qin Keren. She carried her schoolbag around them calmly, and then entered the classroom. Now it''s morning reading time. Tao Lijuan, the head teacher, happens to be there. She sees the wound on Gu Wei''s head and asks, "what''s the matter?" Gu only eyes some dodge: "accidentally fell yesterday." Tao Lijuan asked again: "did you go to the hospital?" "Teacher, I''m fine. I can have a normal class." Gu did not answer her question. Tao Lijuan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t say anything more. She continued to supervise the students'' self-study in the morning. Cheng Shuian suddenly stood up and said, "Mr. Tao, I applied to be transferred to Gu''s only classmate''s desk." Chapter 50 Tao Lijuan was a little surprised. Cheng Shuian said, "the teacher has always taught us that we should not let any of our classmates fall behind. Gu''s only classmate''s grades are so poor. As the monitor, I have the responsibility to help her." He said the word is not wrong, but caused the dissatisfaction of all the girls in the class, Lu Yiyi was the first to stand up and say: "monitor, my grades are not as good as yours, or you can help me too!" This sentence immediately caused a roar of laughter in the class. Tao Lijuan''s dignified eyes swept the class, and the class immediately calmed down. She asked Cheng Shuian, "do you really want to help Gu only?" Cheng Shui''an nods, but Tao Lijuan hesitates. In her heart, she has already given up Gu Wei. Cheng Shui''an always wants to be the first in her class. She is the key talent in the school. She doesn''t want to distract Cheng Shui''an. Gu only stood up and said, "Mr. Tao, I don''t want to be at the same table with the monitor." "Why?" Tao Lijuan asked subconsciously. Gu only seriously said: "he looks too handsome, sitting next to me will let a distraction, affect my review." The class was quiet for three seconds, and then it exploded. "I''ll go. The monitor doesn''t dislike her. She also dislikes the monitor!" "Influence her review? If she doesn''t review, she won''t be admitted to university. " "Monitor, sit with me! I don''t dislike you Cheng Shuian''s face is also a little stiff. He thinks that as long as he proposes to sit with Gu only, she will be grateful. Unexpectedly, she refuses him directly. What''s the hell''s reason why she refuses him! Gu only really doesn''t want to have any contact with him. Just because of his position in the eyes of the girls in the class, if he wants to be her deskmate, those girls have to come to her every day. And now she''s really in a tight time, so she can''t afford to play with them. Tao Lijuan breathed a sigh of relief and said to Cheng Shuian, "in this case, the seats don''t need to be changed. You have this heart. The teacher is very moved. Now it''s only 39 days before the college entrance examination. Review them for me!" Cheng Shuian''s beautiful eyebrows are twisted into a ball, and her eyes are complex. However, she continues to read like a nobody. The first class is math class. Cheng Shuian''s heart is not wilting all the time. He peeps at Gu Wei from time to time and finds that she is not listening to the class at all. Instead, he turns around with her math book and doesn''t know what she is turning. Gu is the only student that all the teachers give up, so no one cares what she is doing. Cheng Shuian is the expectation of all the teachers. As soon as he lost his mind, the math teacher found out and immediately called him up: "Cheng Shuian, please come up and solve this equation for the students." Cheng Shui''an was named by his teacher. He didn''t dare to be distracted any more. He got good grades. This kind of question can''t defeat him. He quickly made a perfect answer. The math teacher pointed out: "it''s almost the entrance examination. The teacher hopes that the whole class will work hard to prepare for the exam. As for those students who get zero in the exam, it''s better not to sit in the classroom and let other students distract." Cheng Shui''an''s face flushes slightly. She secretly looks at Gu''s only one eye, but she seems to have never heard the math teacher''s words. She is still writing and drawing there with a pen and paper. Qin Keren is not happy to see Cheng Shuian''s change. Even if she doesn''t like Cheng Shuian, Cheng Shuian can''t like Gu only! Gu is the only one who should be trampled under her feet. No one should pay attention to her! She must think of a way to make Gu the only one! Chapter 51 At the end of class, Qin Keren came to Gu''s side with a melancholy face and said, "sister, how can you do this?" Because of her action, the whole class focused on them. Gu only heard her words and knew that she was going to be a demon again. He asked inexplicably: "what''s wrong with me?" Qin Keren sighed and said, "you told your parents at home that you would study hard in school, but you didn''t listen well in class, but you were peeping at the monitor all the time. Are you worthy of your parents?" As soon as Cheng Shuian hears these words, he immediately looks at Gu only. It turns out that she has been peeping at him? His heart immediately felt comfortable, he was still quite attractive. So it wasn''t a chance meeting yesterday afternoon. She was following him. He said, he looks so handsome, academic performance is so good, how can there be girls do not like him. Gu only "ha ha" a smile: "how do you know I''m peeking at the monitor?" "I saw it with my own eyes." Qin Keren''s eyes were full of grievances: "I was curious before. You used to like Jane sizer. Why did you suddenly quit your marriage? It turned out that you were fighting the monitor''s idea!" When she said that, her eyes complained a little more: "sister, how can you be so playful, so fickle! If you listen to my advice, no matter how you peep at the monitor, the monitor doesn''t look at you. It''s impossible between you. You should die early! " This remark, like a huge wave, swept the class and immediately attracted a lot of scorn and comments "I''ll go. I usually look at Gu only. She''s very honest. It turns out that she''s such a person!" "It''s shameless that such scum dares to beat the monitor, such a bully!" "I said how well she wanted to come back to study. She had an ulterior motive." "Three minutes of silence for her fiance!" "Who is the monitor? How could he like her?" Cheng Shuian stood up, slightly raised his chin and said to Gu Weiyi, "you give up, I can''t like you." Gu only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, he this is to have snake essence disease! She ignored him, but looked at Qin Keren and said, "you were peeping at the monitor when you were in class!" Qin Keren is stunned for a moment. Gu''s reaction is completely different from what she expected. If Gu had met this kind of thing before, he would have been ashamed to get under the table. How could his reaction be so calm today? Qin Keren quickly denied: "I didn''t." Gu only whispered: "if you didn''t peek at the monitor, how do you know he didn''t look back at me?" In an instant, the class was quiet. All the girls'' eyes fell on Qin Keren. Her face turned red. She wanted to deny it, but she couldn''t deny it. She just murmured, "I didn''t..." Gu only looked at her and said: "Keren, I know you have good grades, but you can''t stop studying because you have good grades. It''s really inappropriate for you not to listen to the class well and stare at the monitor all the time. I want to remind you in class. After years of looking at the monitor, I didn''t expect that you misunderstood him. I''m sorry." Her sentence perfectly explains Qin Keren''s previous identification of her: Qin Keren is peeking at the monitor, not her. Qin Keren''s face became very ugly when he heard her words. Chapter 52 Qin Keren''s performance is very good, and Gu only has been a scum. In school, students will be especially tolerant of students with good academic performance. So at this time, the students in the class were suspicious, and their eyes were on Qin Keren and Gu only. For a moment, they didn''t know who to believe. Gu only knew what they thought, but he didn''t say much. He took a look at Cheng Shuian and said, "monitor, you can rest assured that I don''t like you, and I won''t disturb you." She said to continue to take her guidance book to read, directly ignore those onlookers of the students, as if no one else picked up the pen and began to write. Cheng Shui''an suddenly became petrified, and he suddenly felt that the words he had just said to Gu Yi were slapping His face turned red unconsciously. He couldn''t help looking at Gu Wei. She sat there quietly, calm and quiet. Her snow-white side face was delicate, and her slender neck was elegant. He heard his heart beat again. He turned his head and didn''t look after the only one, so he said coldly, "this is the best. You have self-knowledge!" At this time, Lin Shuyue, a member of the learning committee who sat behind Qin Keren, said: "Qin Keren, please be more serious in class in the future. Don''t look around. Your hair swept my test paper three times in math class." Lin Shuyue is a famous cold beauty in the class. Although her grades are a little worse than Cheng Shuian''s, she has always been the second in the class. She is also the only one of all the students who didn''t watch. No one will doubt Lin Shuyue''s words, because she seldom talks, but she never lies. "Qin Keren is disgusting. He likes the monitor, but he has to say that Gu only likes the monitor. How can she be like this?" "Although Gu''s grades are a little poor, he seems to be quite honest and has Lin Shuyue''s certificate. I believe Gu''s words." "It''s true that people know their faces, but they don''t know their hearts." Qin Keren''s face changed when she heard the comments. She looked at Lin Shuyue and said, "what are you talking about?" Lin Shuyue raised her head slightly and looked at Qin Keren with a pair of cold eyes: "isn''t what I said the truth?" Qin Keren said, Lin Shuyue added: "I suggest you cut your hair or don''t comb it into a ponytail before peeping at others, so at least it won''t affect others, but also appear to have more quality." Qin Keren stares at Lin Shuyue, but Lin Shuyue directly ignores her and lowers her head to continue to brush the topic. Qin Keren has always cherished her reputation and pretended that she was always coaxed by others. It''s the first time that she suffered such a dull loss. Lin Shuyue''s family also has some backgrounds. Qin Keren doesn''t dare to offend her too hard, so she can only spread her anger on Gu only. But now is not the time to speak, so she can only stare at Gu only. Gu was reading a book, but she didn''t look at her at all. Her eyes were white. This makes Qin Ke very popular. Gu''s only mouth slightly rises. She knows Qin Keren''s plan. In the final analysis, she just wants to use Cheng Shuian to talk about things, so that she becomes the focus of attack of the girls in the class, and she can''t study at ease. She also knew that the reason why Qin Keren did this was that she had a sense of crisis when she dealt with Lu Yurong yesterday, because Qin Keren knew that her performance was not as bad as before. Chapter 53 Gu only sneered in his heart, Qin Keren couldn''t sit still, and this was just the beginning. In the next few classes, Qin Keren was a little absent-minded because of this. He was named by the teacher and made some mistakes. He was laughing with the girl she didn''t deal with. Qin Keren felt that it was too shameful, and she was very unhappy. She had to work hard to deal with the later lessons. After school in the afternoon, she went out of the classroom with Gu only as before. When the students didn''t pay attention to them, she whispered, "sister, how can you talk like that today?" Gu only one face puzzled asked: "where did I say wrong?" Qin Keren stopped for a moment and said in a accusing tone, "we are sisters. I remind you that it''s for your own good. If you hadn''t been looking at the monitor, how could I have looked at you and let my classmates misunderstand me?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "well, it makes sense, but since you are good for me, can you remind me in private, so that in front of the whole class and students, it will make them misunderstand." Qin Keren said softly to Shanggu''s only clear eye: "this matter is not well considered by me. I will pay attention to it next time." Gu only listen to her so then also gentle smile, Qin Keren so like to pretend, then she accompany her to pretend. Qin Keren added: "sister, you have to remember one thing, we are sisters, you must not be alienated, no matter what I do, the starting point must be for you." "Well, I remember." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Will Qin Keren do her good? Gu said ha ha Da! Qin Keren''s memory of her in her previous life is very clear. This is just to brainwash her. At this time, Lu Yiyi came to call Qin Keren. Qin Keren''s eyes lit up and said to Gu Weiyi, "I went to Yiyi''s home to review. Elder sister, go back by yourself!" Before Gu Weiyi nodded, Qin Keren had already run with Yiyi. Far away, she can still hear Lu Yiyi''s voice: "Keren, you are too kind. She treats you so well, and you talk to her so kindly." "She''s my sister." Qin Keren''s voice sounds aggrieved, but also quite gentle and harmless. This kind of saying has been heard many times since the only rebirth. It''s really disgusting. Gu only carrying a bag to go out when she met Lin Shuyue, she thought of Lin Shuyue''s help today, went to Lin Shuyue''s front and said: "thank you." Lin Shuyue looked at her: "don''t thank me. If you want to thank me, thank yourself. You are not as stupid as before." Gu Yiwei Lin Shuyue said and left. Gu only thinks that her character is really enough. It''s not cold, but also poisonous. Just Gu only knew that she was always this temper, so he didn''t care about it. He shrugged and went home with his schoolbag on his back. When she came home, Lu Yurong was playing mahjong at home with several aunts who didn''t work in the courtyard. As soon as they saw her coming back, some aunts said with a smile, "the only one is coming back!" Gu''s only time to return to Qin''s home is short. Lu Yurong usually doesn''t let her go out, so she knows one of these aunts, the one who just said hello, who is just the same as Lu Yurong. She politely said: "Hello, aunt Zhao." Chapter 54 As soon as Lu Yurong saw Gu, his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. He said with his eyebrows across his face, "go cook!" Gu only said: "fast exam, I go to review first, mother if hungry can''t wait to do." Then she went upstairs. Lu Yurong''s face immediately changed. Aunt Zhao took a look at Gu and said with a smile to Lu Yurong, "after all, the child grew up in the countryside. If you have a bad upbringing, you can adjust it slowly. It''s really disobedient. You can have a fight. If you can''t do it immediately, you can have two meals." "Her wings are hard now. I dare not beat her." Lu Yurong''s face was cold: "yesterday, I just scolded her. She was crying and making trouble there. She even made trouble with Director Guo. I almost lost my face." When she saw the purple Potion on Gu''s forehead, she was flustered. Aunt Zhao was not in the compound when Lu Yurong and Gu Wei got into trouble yesterday, so she asked if she didn''t know about it. The other aunts just said what happened yesterday, but they were standing in Lu Yurong''s position. They were all accusing Gu Wei of being ungracious and disobedient. Aunt Zhao immediately gave Lu Yurong an idea: "she is so disobedient and married her early, so as not to be bothered." "She didn''t know what to do that day. She said she wanted to study. You know Lao Qin''s favorite child. As soon as she said she wanted to study, Lao Qin agreed." Lu Yurong''s face is full of resentment. Aunt Zhao sighed: "your old Qin doted on her children too much. She got a zero in the test that day. What else did she read?" This was immediately echoed by several other aunts: "if she doesn''t want to get married now, she will go to work in the factory first. I heard that the average worker in Guancheng has 800 yuan a month." Lu Yurong immediately moved: "there are so many?" "It''s more than 800. If you work overtime a lot, it can be thousands a month." Another aunt said: "girls are money losers. In the future, they are all from other people''s families. What''s the use of reading so many books? It''s better to go to work early. In this way, they can still get some money here." Lu Yurong quietly calculated in his heart that a month is 1000, a year is 12000, which is a big number! She decided to give Qin Zhenhua a good brainwash after he came back. Gu only heard them talk about her business in the upstairs, so they discussed the way to deal with her openly. Her eyes were cold. These people made it clear that they were bullying her. She ignored them, and it was not worth wasting her time studying for those who had evil thoughts. She learned that at 5:30, the aunts were still playing mahjong downstairs. She didn''t want to cook, but she loves Qin Zhenhua. He works very hard every day. It''s too hard to cook when he comes back. So she put down the pen and paper in her hand and went downstairs. First she cooked rice in an electric cooker, then she replaced the coal at the bottom of the stove and added a new honeycomb briquette. There are only a few vegetables at home. Gu Weiyi picked them, fried a bean and a vegetable, and then took two cucumbers. As soon as she cooked the dishes, Qin Zhenhua came back. As soon as he came back, he saw Lu Yurong playing cards again. Gu was busy in the kitchen, and his face immediately sank. As soon as they saw that his face was not right, and that it was too late, they found an excuse to leave. PS: thanks for Moxuan''s reward, MEDA! By the way, please! Chapter 55 Lu Yurong, however, still had some ideas. He stood at the door and said hello to them: "come to play tomorrow!" Several aunts answered, and Qin Zhenhua''s face became more ugly. Gu Wei brought up the dishes, Qin Zhenhua''s eyes a little guilty, he did not see Qin Keren asked: "Keren went to the classmate''s home to read a book again?" Gu Wei nodded, Qin Zhenhua frowned and said: "after a while Keren came back, I told her not to go to the classmate''s home to read. She is at home. You can ask her if you have any questions you don''t understand." Gu only knew that he meant well, so he nodded. Lu Yurong was angry: "even if Keren is useless at home, she will not get good grades in her whole life unless Wenqu star comes down to us." Qin Zhenhua didn''t want to quarrel with her, but she kept saying: "in my opinion, Gu Weiyi is really not the material to study. Let''s go to work after the exam on Friday. I heard that even the workers on the production line can earn more than 1000 a month..." Gu only and Qin Zhenhua didn''t pick her up in the whole process. She finally made a decision: "it''s settled." Qin Zhenhua ignored her and asked Gu only, "is the wound better?" Gu Wei nodded: "I''m ok, Dad, don''t worry." "Have a good test on Friday." Qin Zhenhua said: "even if you don''t do well in the exam, but as long as you make progress, dad will support you to continue to study. Even if you can''t go to university this year, just go back to the exam." Lu Yurong quit immediately and patted his chopsticks on the table: "what do you mean, Lao Qin?" Qin Zhenhua gave her a cold look: "Lu Yurong, there''s one thing you''d better make clear. I''m the head of the family. I have the absolute right to decide what''s going on in the family." Lu Yurong was stunned for a moment, and immediately began to cry: "you really have no conscience. All I''ve done over the years is for this family. I get up early every day to cook and clean for you. I get up early and sleep late every day. Can''t I even speak in this family in the future? If you do this to me, I''ll go back to my mother''s house! " Qin Zhenhua was annoyed and gave her a cold look: "before you go back to your mother''s house, we will divorce you first." Lu Yurong was so scared that she didn''t care to make a scene. She looked at him in disbelief and said, "are you going to divorce me?" "If you toss about at home like this every day, I don''t think I can stand it. In that case, it''s better to divorce." Qin Zhenhua''s tone is cold. Lu Yurong was in a hurry immediately. She always knew that Qin Zhenhua was the kind of person who said that he wanted to divorce her. That was not to scare her. She was conditioned to think about it, but she didn''t dare. So she wiped a tear and said: "Qin Zhenhua, you have no conscience!" After she had finished, she went upstairs and did not mention the matter of going back to her mother''s home. Gu only looked upstairs and asked in a low voice, "Dad, do you want to coax mom?" "No Qin Zhenhua said in a low voice: "she has done a lot of things too much recently, just let her think about it, so as not to be confused." Recently, he is dissatisfied with Lu Yurong. In the past, he only thought that she was straightforward in her work. Even if she was too much, he would not care about her. But recently, her attitude towards Gu is not what he can bear. Chapter 56 Gu Weiyi stretched out his tongue, and Qin Zhenhua whispered: "you haven''t grown up with us since childhood, and your mother doesn''t have a bad heart. She just doesn''t adapt to your coming home. I believe it will be better after a while. Don''t take revenge on your mother." "No way." Gu only knows Qin Zhenhua''s difficulties. When she hears his words, she feels warm in her heart, but she feels sorry. After all, she is not his own daughter. "I''ll clean up and go upstairs and read a book." Qin Zhenhua said in a warm voice. Gu Wei nodded. She was about to go upstairs when the door was knocked. She went to open it. After the door opened, a postman dressed in green asked her, "is Gu the only one who lives here?" Gu Wei nodded: "I am." The postman gave her a curious look and she asked him, "what''s the matter?" "My third brother... Ah bah, someone sent you a package. Please sign for it." The postman pushed a big box in front of Gu Wei. Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know many people. Basically, no one would send her a package. She looked suspiciously at the postman in front of her. He looked very young, only in his early twenties, very sunny. He saw her look over, grinning at her, handed a list and pen in the past: "please sign for it." Gu only took the pen and paper and signed it. Then the postman said with a smile, "goodbye." After leaving, I saw her twice before I left. Gu is a little puzzled. He always thinks that today''s postman is strange. Qin Zhenhua asked in the room, "the only one, who came just now?" "It''s the postman." Gu only replied: "now the postman will deliver the package to the door free of charge?" "Maybe Lao Guang knew that the package belonged to our family and brought it back by the way." Qin Zhenhua did not think much. Gu only knows that Lao Guang is a postman in this area and lives in a bungalow on the wall of the courtyard. Qin Zhenhua helped him before, and they have a good relationship. Gu Weiyi was about to unpack the package when Qin Keren came back. She asked curiously, "sister, who sent you the package?" "It should be home." Gu can only think of this. As soon as Qin Keren heard that it was something sent from her hometown, she had no interest in it. What good things could be found in the countryside, but she liked to open the only thing. She immediately took a knife and opened the package. After opening it, she was silly. There were several sets of finely packaged clothes and skirts, and two pairs of shoes of the season. In addition to these, there were a lot of snacks, many of which Qin Keren could not afford when he saw them in the supermarket. All those things are clearly labeled "to my sister only". Qin Keren was surprised and asked, "sister, when did you have such a rich brother?" As soon as Gu saw the clothes, he knew they were sent by Ning Yiqing, because most of them were bought for her when they went shopping last time! She really did not expect that he would use this way to let him send her things across the Ming Road! She turned her head fast and gave a random reason: "it should be sent by the big cousin of Gu''s aunt''s family over there. He''s in Shanghai stock market, and his family conditions are good." "Yes Qin Keren inquired: "sister, why didn''t you say that there is such a rich cousin in Gu''s family?" Chapter 57 Gu Weiyi gave a ha ha: "you haven''t asked me before." Yes, in the eyes of all the people in the Qin family, caring for the family is rural and poor. In their subconscious mind, poor people only have poor relatives. Qin Keren is speechless, but she is jealous when she sees so many things, because she is the daughter of the family. These things should have been her! After a long time, Qin Ke asked, "how can my cousin know our address?" "It should be Gu Ma who wrote to him." Gu Weiyi continued to talk nonsense: "big cousin has always been very good to me, but usually do not send things like this, may be afraid that I do not adapt to the city, so this time I sent some things." Qin Keren said with a smile: "is big cousin afraid that you have nothing to eat or wear at home?" "I don''t think he has that mind. He just has one." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "after all, he loved me the most when I was a child." Qin Keren grinned his teeth, but said with a smile: "the only thing is that we are sisters. Your things are my things. Besides, my cousin is my cousin. Let''s divide these things in half!" Gu only admired her cheekiness. After the Qin family and Gu family found out that their daughter had been wrongly hugged, they wanted to take Qin Keren back to Gu''s family. Qin Keren fought to death and refused. Gu''s mother was soft hearted, so she didn''t force her. When they saw these things, they said that Gu''s cousin was her own cousin. If these things are really sent by Gu''s family, she doesn''t mind half splitting with Qin Keren. But Ning Yiqing bought these things for her! As long as she thinks of Qin Keren''s idea of Ning Yiqing in her previous life, she will feel sick in her heart. She will never give Qin Keren what Ning Yiqing bought. So she said with a embarrassed face: "this is not very good. After all, you have never met your big cousin, and it''s written clearly on it. He sent all these things to me." Qin Keren immediately said with an aggrieved face: "sister, I always share with you what is good at home. Now you have so many things at once, but you don''t share with me. Is it in your heart that you never regard me as your sister?" Gu Weiyi looks embarrassed and turns to see Qin Zhenhua. Qin Zhenhua frowned slightly. He always thought Qin Keren was a generous and sensible man, but now he seems to be a shallow man. He stood up and said, "the only way is to give half snacks to Keren, and put away your clothes and shoes." Qin Keren immediately worried: "Dad, but there are many sets of clothes. Can my sister always share one with me?" The displeasure in Qin Zhenhua''s eyes is more intense: "what''s good about this? Didn''t your mother make all the clothes for your sister''s wedding? " He then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "your cousin only sent you so many things because he cared about you, but other people''s money is also money. It''s a debt of gratitude. We have to pay it back in the future." "Dad, I remember." Gu only appreciates Qin Zhenhua''s way of doing things. It''s a pity that Qin Keren has been provided by Lu Yurong. Qin Keren''s eyes were red when he saw Gu Weiyi''s many beautiful clothes and shoes. She really wants those things! Chapter 58 In the Qin family, no matter what good things there were before, they were all close to her. Even Gu''s only new wedding dress, she only used a few words to let Lu Yurong give it to her. But today, such a pile of good things are not her share! How could she not be angry or jealous? So she snorted coldly: "I don''t want those snacks!" After that, she ran upstairs. When she got back to her room, she calmed down and finally remembered that she was no longer the only daughter of the Qin family. Now she was just the adopted daughter of the Qin family. Qin Keren took a deep breath and clenched his hand into a fist: "Gu Weiyi, I will let you go out of the Qin family Qin Zhenhua saw Qin Keren''s appearance and frowned. It seems that they usually spoil Qin Keren too much. Now she is more and more ignorant. Gu Wei looked at him, half packed the snacks and said, "Dad, I''ll go and see Keren." Qin Zhenhua''s eyes are full of gratification, nodded: "if she is mischievous, ignore her." Gu only a smile should be a, holding snacks upstairs knocked on Qin Keren''s door. Qin Keren had calmed down at this time. After opening the door, he said cleverly: "sister, I''m sorry, I was too headstrong just now." Qin Zhenhua was relieved to hear her words downstairs. Gu only knows Qin Keren well. The calmer she is, the more angry she is in her heart. However, if she acts magnanimous, she will also say: "I speak too directly and don''t care about your feelings. You must not be angry with me." Qin Keren smile sweet: "you are my closest sister, how can I be angry with you." Gu only holding a pile of snacks into her room, two people on the surface of a pair of sisterhood. Qin Keren, in particular, had to share with Gu Weiyi the rag doll that she had used for several years. Gu was disgusted and refused. After Gu only left, Qin Keren raised his foot and kicked the doll to the ground. He saw a lot of snacks on the table and sneered. Gu Weiyi doesn''t care what Qin Keren thinks at all. She gives Qin Keren half of her snacks. First, she doesn''t want to embarrass Qin Zhenhua. Second, she pretends to be her sister so that she won''t be talked about later. As for the food, she regarded it as feeding the dog. But she also admired Ning Yiqing. He could even think of this way to send things. She remembered that the "postman" was prying, and immediately indicated that it was his man. She looked at the clothes and shoes, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and he really meant it. In her previous life, she always thought that he was cold tempered and hard to get in touch with. She always thought that he really liked her only after she had made a career. However, she didn''t expect that he was so interested in her so early. She said in her heart that she didn''t feel it was fake. It wasn''t until the next afternoon that Lu Yurong learned that Gu only had a "rich cousin" in the Shanghai stock market. Her eyes lit up immediately, and she began to figure out how to get some money from her "rich cousin" through Gu only. It''s just that she and Gu Weiyi are fighting so fiercely. Gu''s only cheap skin is still very tough. No matter how hard she tosses these days, she is not convinced. She began to think about whether to pull down her face to get close to Gu Wei, and get more information about "rich cousin" in order to achieve her purpose of collecting money. Chapter 59 So on Thursday night, Lu Yurong rarely had a good temper and went downstairs to cook a meal. Then he began to take care of the only words: "the only one is like me. It looks good when you dress up a little. Your cousin really cares about you." Gu''s only eyelid was raised. Before, Lu Yurong called her with her first name and surname, and deliberately increased her "Gu" surname. She only called her name, but her tone was so gentle that there was a ghost. As for her surname Gu, it''s a blessing to Qin Keren, because she didn''t want to go back to Gu''s family. At that time, Gu''s mother had only one request, that is, she didn''t change Gu''s only surname. Lu Yurong didn''t want to give up Qin Keren, a daughter-in-law who raised her without money. She didn''t really care about Gu''s family name, so she agreed. Gu only grasps the rice in the hand, did not receive Lu Yurong''s words stubble. But Qin Keren said with a smile: "yes, yes, my cousin is very kind to the only one. Mom, you can see that the only clothes she wears are from the shopping mall. The skirt she wears is still made of silk. It is said that this skirt will cost thousands of yuan!" Lu Yurong''s eyelids trembled, and directly pulled Gu''s skirt: "what? This dress will cost thousands! Why is it so expensive! It''s almost half your father''s salary! " Gu only looked at Lu Yurong''s hand, which was still stained with oil, and silently pulled out the skirt from Lu Yurong''s hand. On the contrary, Lu Yurong felt the smoothness and delicacy of silk, which made her heart itch. She had never worn such good clothes. Lu Yurong couldn''t help saying, "the only thing is that you''ll take off your clothes and dress your mother later." Gu only thought that it was enough for Lu Yurong to be disgusted. She replied directly, "Mom, you are too fat to wear." No woman would like to hear the word "fat", not to mention Lu Yurong, who claims to be the first beauty in Lingcheng. She immediately put on a face: "where am I fat..." After she finished, she looked at Gu''s only slender waist, and then at her own waist. She felt as if her waist was a little thick Qin Keren opened his eyes and told a lie: "where is Ma fat? Your figure is the standard figure. It''s your sister who is too thin." Lu Yurong turned his lips, Qin Keren said: "although mom is a little fatter than Wei Wei, the only skirt on her body should also be suitable for her." As soon as Lu Yurong heard this, he said, "the only way is to take off the clothes for me after eating." "No, you''ll burst the skirt." Gu refused again. Lu Yurong also wants to say anything more, Qin Zhenhua could not listen to: "you stop a little bit, and the only grab clothes to wear, how do you mean?" Lu Yurong said: "who wants to compete with her for clothes? I just haven''t worn such good clothes in my life. How can I have a try?" With that, she began to feel aggrieved again and began to complain in a platitudinal way: "if you have the ability, do I live so hard? Lao Zhang in the front yard, his rank is lower than you. His wife goes shopping without blinking. She wears a good mink coat. It''s said that she is nearly ten thousand! There''s also Xiao Zhang in the backyard. He''s just a driver. I''ve seen boxes of things moving home several times. He says it''s a local specialty from his hometown. Do you believe it? " Chapter 60 "Enough!" Qin Zhenhua can''t bear it: "I''ve given you my monthly salary. What else do you want?" "What do I want?" Lu Yurong was also angry: "just your salary, once you pay the monthly water, electricity, gas and cable charges, and then you deduct the living expenses. Apart from the expenses of human relations and the tuition fees of the three of them, what else do you have left?" Qin Zhenhua''s brows wrinkled, and Lu Yurong began to cry: "when you married me, you said you wanted to give me a good life, but look at you, what kind of life did you let me live! None of the people who proposed to me is better than you When it comes to these old things, Qin Zhenhua finally feels a little guilty. He clenches his teeth and says, "no matter how people live, I will keep my bottom line!" With that, he threw the bowl and went upstairs. As soon as Lu Yurong saw him like this, he began to cry and howl again, complaining about his life and Qin Zhenhua''s incompetence. Gu only ate in silence, but he didn''t feel like it. Lu Yurong in her previous life encouraged Qin Zhenhua to take bribes every day. Qin Zhenhua didn''t listen to her. They had a big quarrel for three days and had a small quarrel every day. Later, Lu Yurong took a large sum of money behind Qin Zhenhua''s back. Then Qin Zhenhua was told that Lu Yurong married one of her male classmates with the money Gu only thought of the miserable result of Qin Zhenhua''s previous life. She secretly gritted her teeth. Fortunately, it didn''t happen now, but she was reborn. She didn''t know if it would bring butterfly effect and cause things to change. She felt that after she finished the college entrance examination, she would help Qin Zhenhua solve the problem at home. The next day was the mock exam on Friday. Before Gu went out, Qin Zhenhua handed her a pen and said gently, "take a good exam. When you come back in the evening, dad will stew a chicken for you." These days, Gu''s only efforts are in the eyes of Qin Zhenhua. In these days, Gu''s eyes are dark blue because of staying up late to read. It seems that the whole person has lost a lap. He is distressed. Gu Weiyi took advantage of Qin Keren who was walking in front of him to take a look and put his pen into his schoolbag. Pen is new, hero brand, not the best pen in this era, but Qin Zhenhua''s heart, her mouth Rose: "thank you, Dad, I will work hard." Qin Zhenhua smiles happily and nods his head. Qin Keren is in a good mood today, because after today, Gu will be expelled from school and can''t study any more. When she comes to Lu Yurong to stir up the flames, Gu will have to go to the factory to make money for her. Because she was in a good mood, Qin Keren looked at everyone with a smile. She even reminded Gu you: "sister, you have to come on! If you are still the same as before, I can only go to and from school by myself. " Gu only smile: "I will work hard, will not let you down." "Come on Qin Keren clenched his fists with encouragement on his face. Gu Weiyi smiles calmly. She knows why Qin Keren is in such a good mood today. As soon as the bell rang, Tao Lijuan came in with a pile of test papers and said, "please pay attention to the examination today. After the discussion and decision of the school leaders, after the examination, the class seats will be arranged according to the results. Now the examination begins." Chapter 61 There was no such rule before, but the teacher would arrange the students with good grades in a good position according to their own preferences. Because of Tao Lijuan''s words, the students in the class whispered, but with the papers distributed to their hands, the whispered discussion stopped, and immediately entered the state of making questions. Gu only got the test paper and scanned the questions first. The questions covered a wide range and the difficulty was not too low. She heard a low voice of complaint from a classmate in front of her. Tao Lijuan solemnly said: "no whispering in the exam!" The class immediately quieted down again. It was all the rustle of writing. Gu Yiwei was ready to answer the question. She took out her pen and found that the tip of the pen had cracked at some time, so she couldn''t write at all. She remembered that Qin Keren came to her room at about 11 o''clock last night and pretended to ask her what she didn''t understand. They chatted for a while. Qin Keren took care of others and went to the toilet. When she came back, Qin Keren said with concern: "it''s too late. There will be an exam tomorrow. Go to bed early today!" At that time, she also felt that it was a little late, so she didn''t check again. She put the pen in the pencil box and went to sleep. Now it seems that she is still too careless. Qin Keren really spared no effort to deal with her, and even manipulated her pen. Only Qin Keren never dreamed that Qin Zhenhua would give her a pen this morning. The pen is new. Gu took the ink out of the desk. Tao Lijuan immediately looked at her and saw that she was not cheating, but taking ink. She just looked at her and said nothing. Gu Weiyi took a pen and began to answer questions. Since she began to answer questions, she has not stopped writing. Tao Lijuan deliberately walked around Gu''s face to see her answer because Gu said that in front of her on Monday. Tao Lijuan was shocked by this. Gu''s answer speed was not only fast, but also highly accurate. As for the questions she saw, Gu was right. Tao Lijuan takes a deep look at Gu Wei. If her appearance doesn''t change, Tao Lijuan suspects that Gu Wei has been transferred. Tao Lijuan thinks of Gu''s bad grades. She can''t help suspecting that Gu had done that on purpose. Chinese is a standard 120 minutes because it involves writing a composition. Gu only has the experience of a previous life. She is quite handy in writing such a composition. She is the first to finish it and hand in the paper directly after it is finished. When she came on stage to hand in her papers, Tao Lijuan looked at her and still didn''t say anything. The students in the class looked at Gu only with mockery in their eyes, because in their eyes, no one can finish the test paper in such a short time, Gu only sure as before. Tao Lijuan carefully read Gu''s only test paper. Except for her composition, all the other questions are right. Even the answers to the questions that need to be summarized are very standard. Tao Lijuan unconsciously went to see her composition. With a glance, she was immediately attracted. Her clear intention, precise intention and clear organization are the rare good compositions she has seen in her teaching for so many years. She said "good" unconsciously. All the students looked at her. She coughed softly: "answer the questions well! Be serious! You should treat every exam as a college entrance examination! " Chapter 62 Because of Tao Lijuan''s words, everyone is immersed in answering questions, and everything is calm. In the next few exams, Gu was the first to hand in the paper. Everyone had changed from surprise to calmness, and her eyes looked like a fool. Gu only for their eyes directly ignored, the early hand in, continue to hand in early. In this era, Lingcheng''s college entrance examination has not been reformed. It is still the previous rule. In addition to language, mathematics, foreign language, politics, arts and science, science also needs to take chemistry, biology and physics. There are seven courses in science, four of them today and three tomorrow. Today''s Day is full of exams. Basically, who finishes writing first and who finishes school first. Gu only hand in the papers the fastest, so she is the first one to finish school. She bought a lollipop to reward herself after school, and then walked back along the road in front of the school as before. When she walked around the corner, she heard someone calling her: "Gu only!" Gu only a turn to see Ning Yiqing sitting in the car, she ran over: "how do you come?" "Get in the car." Ning Yiqing''s tone is cold. Gu Yiwei is not polite to him, so he jumps into his car. The driver is Tian Rongyue, the housekeeper. He sees Gu Yiwei''s mouth slightly pursed when he gets on the car. It seems that their young master is really interested in this little village girl. He silently prayed in his heart: "young master, you must find out that this little village girl has a bad heart for you earlier. Don''t be cheated for money and sex!" He had not finished praying, and the car had only driven less than two kilometers, when he heard Ning Yiqing say, "stop the car." Tian Rongyue quickly stepped on the brake. Ning Yiqing opened the door and got out of the car. Then she pulled the door of the cab and said, "get out of the car, and then buy a chicken stewed in soup." Tian Rongyue was stunned for a moment, Ning Yiqing said: "go back and tell my grandfather that I won''t go home for dinner tonight. He said last night that he wanted to drink chicken soup. You can make it for him." Tian Rongyue once again a stay, asked a stupid sentence: "young master, where is this going?" Ning Yiqing throws an eye knife, and Tian Rongyue says: "you can go wherever you want." Ning Yiqing ignored him and said to Gu Weiyi after sitting in the cab: "sit in front." Gu only natural no opinion, directly sat in, she just sat, Ning Yiqing a foot accelerator, the car quickly forward. Tian Rongyue found that he was right next to the market. How dare Ning Yiqing leave him here to buy food? He had a little sadness in his heart. Last night, Mr. Ning said that he wanted chicken soup today. Ning Yiqing promised that he would do it! When there are only Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing in the car, Gu Youyi looks at Ning Yiqing secretly. His side face is cold and firm. Although he is handsome, there is no smoke. He is as cold as a hermit. As a matter of fact, the time spent together in the past and this life is not much. Gu only doesn''t know how to interact with him very well. When she was about to have nothing to say, he said, "how was the exam today?" "Don''t look who I am, of course I did well in the exam!" Gu only said with a smile. Ning Yiqing took a look at her from the corner of her eyes. The girl''s eyes and eyebrows are mild everywhere. It''s totally different from that she used to give up every time she saw him. Now she is confident and beautiful. Then he saw the lollipop in her mouth, and he suddenly wanted to taste the lollipop. He nodded his head slightly, then reached over and said, "give it to me." Chapter 63 Gu only face hair is hoodwinked: "what?" "Lollipop." Ning Yiqing''s tone is calm. Gu only knew why he wanted a lollipop and explained, "I didn''t know you were waiting for me, so I only bought one." Ning Yiqing "well" a, stretch out of the hand or didn''t draw back, see she didn''t move, said: "take a car to eat lollipop is too dangerous." Gu Weixin thought that he understood his meaning, so he handed the lollipop to him. Then he saw an unforgettable scene in her life. He put half of the lollipop into his mouth. Gu only the whole person instantly petrified, he... He actually ate half of the lollipop she ate! Ning Yiqing felt her eyes and was in a good mood. The corner of her mouth was slightly raised: "suddenly I want to eat sugar." If Tian Rongyue is expecting to tear him down immediately, he never eats candy! Gu only coughed lightly, and suddenly felt that he couldn''t answer his words, but he took the sugar out of his mouth: "do you still eat it?" Gu only swallowed: "no, you eat it!" She really did not have the courage to eat the lollipop he had eaten, even if the lollipop was her. Ning Yiqing did not embarrass her this time, but asked her: "do you like lollipops?" Gu only nodded, Ning Yi Qing did not ask again, she peeped at him again. Other big men eat lollipops. They are more or less childish. But when the lollipop comes to his mouth, he is so elegant, but it makes his face as cold as a nine day relegated immortal get a little angry. "Where are we going?" she asked him "You''ll know when you go." Ning Yiqing is still in the tone of cold death. Gu Weiwei doesn''t ask any more. She thinks it''s boring to chat with him because his language is concise and simple. There may be only one sentence when other people describe him a lot. The car stopped at the gate of a farm. In this era when farm entertainment was not popular, such a farm was very rare. It looked quite simple outside, but it was only when I went in that I found that there was a unique insight. Inside the corner of the wall planted roses, now in the flowering season, roses are in full bloom, come in the main hall with a brush to write "Yunshui Zen heart" four words, next to a landscape painting, a potted plant on the small table. The environment inside is quite the artistic conception of Suzhou gardens. Through a not too long corridor, there is a small fish pond, where dozens of goldfish are raised. There was a table next to him. A middle-aged man in his fifties came over. He looked elegant and quiet. He had the demeanor of some worldly experts. He obviously knew Ning Yiqing. Seeing him coming, he said with a smile, "Yiqing is coming. Is this your object?" Ning Yiqing nodded: "only, this is Mr. Zhuang." "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Zhuang. Nice to meet you." Gu only said hello politely, but she was surprised. She knew this Mr. Zhuang in her previous life. He was a master sculptor who had won all kinds of awards and was a legend of a national player. She did not expect that Ning Yiqing should know Mr. Zhuang. With a smile in his eyes, Mr. Zhuang said, "have you really heard my name before?" "Of course." Gu only replied: "who doesn''t know that Mr. Zhuang''s carving skill is unique." She didn''t mean to fart him, but he was really good at it. Chapter 64 Gu only knows that many of Mr. Zhuang''s works have won awards in his previous life, but he doesn''t know what award he won and when, so it''s hard to say too much, so he can only bring it all at once. Mr. Zhuang immediately laughed, Gu only thought of the stone under her bed, immediately hit her small abacus in her heart, so she asked with a smile: "I have a good jade in my hand, can you help me carve a small pendant?" Mr. Zhuang took a look at Ning Yiqing and said, "for Yiqing?" Gu Weiyi chuckled: "Mr. Zhuang is so unkind. I wanted to secretly ask you to carve it and give it to Yiqing to give him a surprise. When you ask, do I say yes or no?" Mr. Zhuang laughed, looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "you have a good eye." Ning Yiqing doesn''t care about Mr. Zhuang''s words. What he cares about is that Gu only seemed to call him Yiqing just now. This is the first time that she called him so. It seems that his name comes out of her mouth and becomes very nice. He said faintly, "that''s nature." Mr. Zhuang laughed again, and Gu only asked, "will you help me carve it?" Mr. Zhuang nodded: "you are for Yiqing, can I refuse?" In fact, he would not easily promise to carve things for others. He only carves high-quality jade. Ning has a deep family background, and there are many good things. Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing. The things he gives Ning Yiqing should not be too bad. Gu only said with a smile, "I''ll thank Mr. Zhuang first." Mr. Zhuang also came here for dinner. They didn''t come here. After they said hello, Gu only asked for his address and separated. After Mr. Zhuang left, Ning Yiqing asked Gu Yiwei, "do you really want to give me something?" "Of course." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you have given me so many things, we are reciprocity!" Ning Yiqing frowned slightly after hearing her words: "I don''t need your reciprocity. You just keep what I give you." Gu only saw that he was not happy. She immediately gave him Shun Mao: "of course, I keep your things directly, but I also want to express my heart to you." Ning Yiqing''s face was a little better. Gu Weiyi came to him and said, "what kind of pendant do you like?" Ning Yiqing said lightly: "whatever." Gu Weiyi sighed a long time, looked at him and said: "Ning Yiqing, there is no such pattern in the world." She added: "I want to be a couple, and then you can be a couple, so can you be more serious?" She said that Ning Yiqing had a little interest: "you can make whatever you like." After he finished, he looked at her and said, "also, call me Yiqing directly in the future. Don''t shout with name and surname." Gu Weiyi turned his lips. Come on, it''s really hard to get in touch with him. It seems that he doesn''t care if she gives him something. It''s estimated that Ning Yiqing ordered the dishes first. They are very rich. They are all her favorite dishes. She glanced at him curiously. He didn''t say anything and gave her some rice. When she saw him, he said, "eat more." Clearly concerned about the words, but Leng is to let him say no temperature. Chapter 65 Gu only saw him like this and was quite convinced of him. In her previous life, she was afraid of him, so she didn''t know much about him. If he didn''t protect her with his body when she died, she probably wouldn''t know that he liked her so much. He is obviously not a person who is good at expressing his feelings, and his character is still a little boring. It seems that it will be a very hard road to transform him in the future. Even if she likes him very much because of the memory of her previous life, it seems that it is not so easy to fall in love with him. She nodded, thought of a thing, picked up a bean on his lips, he looked at her, saw her smile, he did not say a word to eat the beans. Gu only asked him: "Ning... Er, Yiqing, don''t you like beans?" "How do you know I don''t like beans?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu Weiyi cried out that he didn''t like beans, which she once knew at a dinner in her previous life. At that time, it seemed that a woman wanted to chase him and gave him a chopstick of beans. At that time, he didn''t know where he was offended. He directly picked up the plate of beans and buckled it on the woman''s face. Then he said that he didn''t like it. If she wanted to like it, she would eat it alone. Can''t she just say it? So she coughed softly: "I didn''t mean that I would try to get along with you and have a good relationship. Of course, I have to make preparations, so I''ll try my best to get to know you." This sentence makes Ning Yiqing in a good mood, but there is not much change on his face, just the corner of his mouth slightly up, his tone is light: "what do you want to know about me? Ask me directly, the information you inquired is not accurate, I like to eat beans very much." This time it''s Gu''s turn to be surprised. Did he deliberately find an excuse to be angry in his previous life? She did not want to understand the previous life, he suddenly said: "you like to eat food I will not hate." Gu Weixin was so frightened by his sudden remark that she dropped his chopsticks on the ground. Then she found that although he was boring and not good at chatting, he was always provocative, and they were all provocative ways to hit the bull''s-eye. For example, just eating candy, and for example, I don''t know if it can be regarded as the advertisement of advertisement. She bent down to pick up the chopsticks, but he had already picked up the chopsticks first, and then personally helped her to change a pair of chopsticks: "eat more, and have an exam tomorrow, to make up for it." Gu only bit his lower lip and asked him, "so you brought me here today to supplement my nutrition?" Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. Gu only a smile, heart eventually feel warm, like him, can put her in the heart is not easy. Gu only asked him: "how did you think of sending those things to me by mail?" "Just receive it." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. Gu Weiyi came up to him and said, "thank you." Ning Yiqing took a look at her, slowly moved forward, slightly lowered her head, and quickly kissed her on the lips: "this is the right way to express gratitude." Gu only once again stunned, she really did not expect that Ning Yiqing would kiss her so much! Her face turned red in an instant. She didn''t dare to look at Ning Yiqing. If she looked at him at this time, she would find that his face was also red and red to the root of his ears, but the expression on his face was still so calm. Chapter 67 Gu only thought of something and immediately pushed the door open. After pushing the door open, she was stunned. Her room was turned upside down, and all the clothes that had been neatly put in the box were turned out. All the clothes and shoes Ning Yiqing gave her were gone. All the clothes she had left on the bed were her old clothes. All the zippers in the box were opened. It seemed that every crack had been carefully searched. Gu took a deep breath and lifted up her bed. Everything she put under the bed was in a mess. Fortunately, the stone was still there, so she relaxed. As long as the stone is still there, nothing else is a big deal. She has always been poor, so she has few money around her. Before Qin Zhenhua gave her money, she carried it with her in her schoolbag. Otherwise, she would not be able to keep it this time. She took a look at Qin Keren''s room next door. It was fine inside. She went downstairs to take a look at Qin Zhenhua''s and Lu Yurong''s room. It was also fine inside. The refrigerator, TV and washing machine are still there. In the Qin family, she is the poorest one, and the room is also the smallest one. If she is really a thief, she can''t only visit her room. Gu only straightens out this layer, then looks at Lu Yurong''s room with her eyes. As soon as the perspective power opens, she clearly sees the clothes and shoes that Ning Yiqing gives her neatly on the cabinet. Gu only a sneer, Qin Zhenhua is not at home, Lu Yurong began to be a demon. OK, Lu Yurong likes to play so much, so she will play with Lu Yurong! Gu Weiyi thought about it and went straight to the first floor. He turned everything upside down. Then he cried out in a panic: "no, my house has hired thieves!" Granny Ding was next door. Hearing her cry, she came out and asked, "the only one, how?" Gu Weiyi said anxiously: "Granny Ding, my house has hired thieves. As soon as I went in, I found that the kitchen was in a mess. I thought my mother didn''t clean it up, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. Then I went back to my room and found that my door was pried. Then my room was turned upside down and my clothes were thrown all over the floor." "Do you know what you''ve lost?" Granny Ding asked. "I don''t know exactly." "But yesterday, all the new clothes and shoes that my cousin sent to me were gone," Gu said, wiping his tears Next to him, several neighbors came out and asked what was the matter. Gu only gave a cursory explanation. They were immediately excited. Although the law and order of Lingcheng in recent years was not very good, there was no big problem. Now the thief came to the compound to steal things, which was unbearable. They immediately helped Gu Weiyi report the case and protect the scene. The police station is not far from the compound, and the police will come soon. Gu only said what he had just said to granny Ding again. The police took notes seriously, took photos to collect evidence, and then began to inquire about the specific situation carefully. Gu Weiyi carefully answered their questions. The police also felt strange after looking at them, because there was no other place in the Qin family except Gu''s only thing. At this time, because it''s off-duty time, all the residents are at home. The outside of the Qin''s house has been surrounded by several floors, one by one discussing the theft of the Qin''s house. No matter in which era, watching the scene of theft is an interesting thing. Chapter 68 When Lu Yurong came back, she saw such a scene. She was stunned for a moment, and then cried out: "what''s the matter? Why are they all blocked at my door? " "You''re back at last!" As soon as granny Ding saw her, she said, "your family has hired thieves!" Lu Yurong was immediately worried when she heard this. She rushed in to see the color TV set, refrigerator and other big things at home. She was relieved at first, and then suddenly remembered something, which made her heart feel empty. Gu only saw her at this time. She was wearing a light green dress that Ning Yiqing gave her. The skirt was originally designed to narrow the waist. Gu only was weak and slender, but Lu Yurong''s body made her waist the same as a bucket. Lu Yurong seems to be quite satisfied with the skirt. She also wears a pair of high-heeled shoes that she would only wear when she goes to visit relatives. She also carries a bag in her hand. Gu''s only eyes narrowed, and then he rushed to Lu Yurong: "Mom, we''ve recruited thieves! You''re back. You scared the hell out of me Lu Yurong''s face changed several times, and she glared at Gu''s one eye: "isn''t there a thief in the house, as for such a fuss? Come on, stop howling. I haven''t eaten yet. Go and cook for me Then she said to the crowd at the door, "it''s OK. It''s OK. Let''s go back." When the onlookers saw that she was about to leave, Gu Weiyi seemed to find something terrible: "Mom, how can you wear my skirt stolen by a thief?" As soon as this sentence is called out, those who want to leave immediately stop. Eh, there is new progress in the plot! Lu Yurong''s face was rather ugly: "what do you mean I wear your clothes? This is my new one! Don''t make any noise here. Hurry up and cook. I''m starving! " Gu only tossed for such a long time, waiting for her to appear, how can it be so let her go? Gu only asked: "Mom, where did you buy this dress? It''s as like as two peas in a few clothes I lost. She took out a pile of invoices from her schoolbag and said, "this is the invoice sent by my cousin and the clothes. On it is the name and model number of the exclusive store, which is also available in Lingcheng." These invoices are actually what Ning Yiqing asked for when she bought clothes for her that day. There is only the name of the store on them, but there is no address or city. The only time Gu wanted these things was to figure out how much Ning Yiqing had spent. Later he tried to return the equivalent to him. But he didn''t want to use them at this time. Some people in the crowd recognized the clothes of the store: "I know this store has this one. This skirt costs hundreds of yuan!" "This dress looks good in the store. I wanted to buy it before, but I don''t want to buy it now." "Me too." The onlookers always don''t think it''s a big deal, they said and laughed. Granny Ding immediately understood what was going on. She looked at Lu Yurong and said, "old Qin, it''s you who won''t steal your daughter''s clothes, isn''t it?" "What are you talking about?" Lu Yurong immediately worried: "how can this be, how can I do such a thing!" Lu Yurong is how to Gu only, because a few days ago, has spread in the courtyard, everyone knows that she is very bad to Gu only. Chapter 69 At this time, Granny Ding''s question immediately aroused everyone''s gossip heart. Someone said: "since you said you bought the clothes, you can take out the invoice or receipt for the clothes and show it to everyone." "Yes, yes, you take out the invoice." "It''s as like as two peas." the only one who lost her clothes was the only one whose mother turned around wearing a dress exactly the same. Lu Yurong usually has a bad reputation in the courtyard, so when he heard this inference, everyone came to see the joke. Lu Yurong''s face was very ugly. "Are they all too idle?" Get out of my house! I don''t need you to take care of my family''s affairs! " She then went to push people, but the more she pushed, those people did not go: "don''t mention it, we are all neighbors, we are also concerned about your family''s accident!" "Yes, I also want to know who the thief is!" "Yes, the thief must be found out. She can''t be so rampant!" Lu Yurong is going crazy. This time, if she steals Gu''s only clothes, her old face has no place to put away. But if these people don''t leave, she has no way. She turned her head and scolded Gu Youyi fiercely: "just a few pieces of your broken clothes and report a fart! I order you to cancel the case now! The things that are not promising are the last to the last in the exam every day, and they are still struggling here! " Gu only said with tears: "Mom, those clothes are not rags. They are sent by my cousin from Shanghai stock market. The cheapest one is hundreds of dollars, plus a few pairs of shoes, thousands of dollars!" Granny Ding couldn''t listen: "the child''s things have been lost. She thought there was a thief in the house. What''s wrong with reporting to the police? Lu Yurong, you can''t get out the invoice for the clothes. Did you steal the clothes? " "What do I steal her clothes for?" Lu Yurong said: "I bought this dress myself. I lost my invoice. I can''t do it! You old man, what do you do with my family every day! Go away Granny Ding was so angry that she clapped her hand on the table and said, "I don''t want to take care of your family''s affairs. I just want to catch the thief so that I don''t have to steal to my house the next day." Gu Wei saw that the time was ripe, and said to the police, "my mother said that if she didn''t steal my clothes, she certainly wouldn''t steal them. But our family was indeed stolen today, and I don''t know if other rooms in the family were stolen. Mom, go to the room and count them." "No, the house wasn''t stolen." Lu Yurong was worried: "you should close the case quickly!" The police couldn''t listen any more. They stood up and said, "when we came in, things were turned over. This case has been filed and can''t be sold." Just at this time, the onlooker somehow knocked the door of Lu Yurong''s room on the second floor open, and then exclaimed, "my God, a lot of new clothes!" Gu only looked around and saw the "postman" who came to deliver clothes to her last time. Because he knew that things were sent by Ning Yiqing, Gu only knew that he was Ning Yiqing''s person. Her eyes were deeper. She did something about the door. She wanted to find a chance to open the door and reveal what was inside. Unexpectedly, the postman opened the door. Gu only gave 100 points for this cooperation, which was that his voice was really a little pompous. Chapter 70 Because of the "postman" cry, the man standing next to him immediately looked into the room, and then saw several sets of new clothes and shoes. Lu Yurong''s face was very ugly. With a buzzing sound in his mind, he cried in his heart, "it''s over, it''s over!" She rushed to the second floor and said fiercely, "who let you into my room! Get out of here "Postman" smilingly said: "aunt Qin, why are you so fierce? Is it because you are guilty? " Other people nearby also said, "that is, let the only one come in and see if these clothes are hers." Two people blocked the door. Lu Yurong had no way to blow people out of the door. Gu was called up by them. Then he looked at the clothes and shoes and said in astonishment, "these are the things I lost." She said, looking at Lu Yurong a little foolishly, and said, "Mom, how can my things be in your room?" Isn''t Lu Yurong always saying she''s stupid? Then she will show it to Lu Yurong now. Hearing her words, Lu Yurong was so angry that he said angrily, "as I have just said, your things are not lost. What do you do with so many things?" Gu only explained: "but my room was turned upside down..." "I did that!" Lu Yurong said boldly: "what''s wrong with your clothes for me? Look at what you can do. You can even call the police and tell them what you can do Granny Ding sneered: "Lao Qin''s, you are not right. You turn the child''s room into a mess, and the child loses something. You must think that the family has recruited a thief. What''s wrong with calling the police?" "It''s my family''s business, none of your business!" Lu Yurong became angry. Granny Ding''s face is not good-looking: "it''s really inconvenient for me to manage your family''s affairs, but the only one who has reached the age of 18 and has complete civil rights is the one who has lost her things. It''s natural for her to call the police!" Granny Ding learned the word from Gu only. Today she quoted it quite smoothly. She went on to say, "even if you are her mother, if you take her things without her permission, it''s stealing!" Next to him, several other sisters in law immediately echoed: "well, I''ll see you for the first time after I''ve lived for decades for stealing from my daughter." "What''s the matter? I heard that last time I almost sold the only one for Jane''s 10000 yuan dowry." "Although he was born, he didn''t grow up around him. After all, he had no feelings." "The only child is really pitiful." All of you say a word, I say a word, Lu Yurong gas straight jump feet, ran to twist Gu only ear, mouth in scold: "Gu only you lose money goods, I let you trouble!" Gu only how can let her succeed, directly ran behind the police: "police uncle, help! My mother is going to hit me again It''s the first time that the police have been out of the police for many years. What Lu Yurong has done is too much. Immediately a policeman said, "stop, your behavior is against the law! If your daughter is held responsible, you can be detained for 15 days by what you do today! " Lu Yurong was angry: "Gu Yiwei, do you dare to sue me?" Gu only wiped tears and said, "if mom doesn''t let me live, then I can only sue you." Chapter 71 Lu Yurong''s chest heaved violently, looking at Gu Yiwei''s eyes, he just wanted to eat her, but his tone eased down: "only, I''m your mother, don''t be silly!" "Now you know you''re the only mother!" Granny Ding said impolitely, "when you steal the only thing, why don''t you remember it was her mother when you hit her?" Lu Yurong is blocked and has nothing to say. The truth of this matter is revealed here, and Gu''s only effect is almost achieved. This little thing is not enough to send Lu Yurong to prison. With these two things to pave the way, no matter what conflicts break out between her and Lu Yurong, she has absolute initiative. But now she can''t leave the Qin family, so she still needs to pretend to be clever at this time, so she whispered: "Mom, I won''t investigate this time, but please don''t beat me again, don''t steal my things, OK?" Lu Yurong subconsciously wants to refute her words: "I didn''t steal your things..." She said half to see the cold eyes of the police, she can only be soft: "you are my daughter, I love you too late, how can I beat you." Because Gu only one does not pursue, even if this matter is so exposed, the police severely teach Lu Yurong a lesson, let Lu Yurong all things back to Gu only one, and then let her promise not to do similar things. Lu Yurong is used to bullying at ordinary times. This time, she has to return her clothes and shoes to Gu Yiwei under the gaze of everyone. She also apologizes to her in a soft tone. This is the only way to get rid of it. The onlookers in the courtyard just broke up, and the postman gave Gu Weiyi a smile when he left, which was a sign. When Grandma Ding came to the door, she sighed: "how can there be such a mother in this world! The only thing is really pathetic! " This is actually the voice of many people. After the police and the onlookers left, Lu Yurong immediately closed the door, and then changed his face: "Gu Yiwei, you are good at it! You dare to sue me. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you! " With that, she picked up the broom on the ground and called to Gu''s face. Instead of dodging, Gu picked up the scissors on the table to avoid the broom in Lu Yurong''s hand and put them on her neck. Lu Yurong was startled and scolded: "Gu you are so brave, you dare to move me to try..." The scissors in Gu''s hand poked directly into Lu Yurong''s neck. She was immediately blindfolded and turned to Gu''s only eyes. At this time, Gu''s only eyes had a little bit of cowardice just now, leaving only cold glory. Gu only looked at Lu Yurong and said, "I tried. Do you need me to further prove that I dare to touch you?" Lu Yurong is a bully in essence. She didn''t expect Gu Weiyi to do this to her! She took a deep breath, looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, I''m your mother!" "I know." Gu Weiyi clenched his teeth and said, "but since the first day I came back to the Qin family, you have never regarded me as your daughter. If you don''t treat me as your daughter, why should I treat you as my mother?" Lu Yurong said: "if you dare to hurt me, I''ll let the police arrest you!" Chapter 72 Gu only looked at Lu Yurong and said, "OK, you''ll go to the police in a moment to see if they believe you or me!" She has endured Lu Yurong for a long time. Qin Zhenhua is not at home these days. In Lu Yurong''s past style, she will use all kinds of methods to grind her. Why should she be bullied by Lu Yurong? In her previous life, she thought that Lu Yurong was her own mother, so she could tolerate it. But in this life, she knows that Lu Yurong is not her own mother at all. In this case, why should she tolerate Lu Yurong everywhere? Lu Yurong looks at Gu Youyi, who looks weak and looks like a knife. She clearly knows that with what happened just now, no one will believe the good words. She only suspects that she has abused Gu Youyi again. Her heart eventually gave birth to a fear, busy said: "only, you don''t make muddy, quickly take down the scissors!" Gu Weiwei looked at Lu Yurong and said, "Mom, I grew up without you. You may not know my temperament. Today I''ll tell you. Generally, I''m very polite to people, but I''m really pissed off. I don''t mind being caught dead." Lu Yurong was so angry that he nodded. Gu only said: "so you don''t want to regenerate in the future. I will fight back and don''t want to take my things. No one can take my things unless I don''t want them!" With that, she pulled out the scissors on Lu Yurong''s neck, and then went straight down Lu Yurong''s neck. With a "squeak", she had cut the skirt that Lu Yurong was wearing. Lu Yurong exclaimed: "ah! My skirt "It''s not your skirt, it''s mine!" Gu only corrects her words: "the things my cousin gives me, no one can wear them except me! If you wear this skirt today, I won''t take it again, but you can''t wear it again! " Then she picked up the scissors and cut the skirt to pieces. Lu Yurong is dying of heartache, but he is scared by Gu Weiyi''s ruthlessness. He looks at Gu Weiyi and says nothing. Gu only eyes with a faint smile, loudly said: "Mom, you must be hungry when you come back so late, or I''ll cook for you?" "No, no!" Lu Yurong clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll do it myself." Gu only looked at Lu Yurong and said, "well, I''ll go up and review first." Lu Yurong looks at Gu Weiyi''s smiling face, and his expression is quite complicated. However, Gu Weiyi "kindly" reminds her: "Mom, your skirt is broken. You''d better go upstairs and change your clothes first!" Lu Yurong just looked down and saw her skirt. When she found that the skirt was broken, all the white flesh on her body was exposed, and her appearance was extremely indecent. She screamed and ran up the stairs. Gu only saw Lu Yurong''s appearance, eyebrows gently lifted, eyes full of disdain: Lu Yurong, how did you last life pinch me, this life I will all return, we''ll see! She ignored Lu Yurong and went upstairs to continue her review mode. There are three subjects to be tested tomorrow. She doesn''t need to waste time on Lu Yurong. She will never waste the chance of rebirth given by God. She will live well! Granny Ding knew Lu Yurong well. She was afraid that Gu would suffer losses after everyone left, so she pricked up her ears to listen to the next door. Chapter 73 Granny Ding first heard Lu Yurong''s abusive voice, then whispered, then Gu Weiyi said that she would cook for Lu Yurong, then Lu Yurong refused, and then Gu only went upstairs, unexpectedly calm. Granny Ding''s heart is curious to death. Is it Lu Yurong who has lost face because of today''s trouble? After returning to her room, Lu Yurong finds an old suit to change. She looks at the ragged suit cut by Gu Weiyi, and her heart aches. Gu Weiyi is cruel enough to cut this skirt. It''s worth more than 1000 yuan! There were several other sets of clothes. When she took them, she felt the materials of those clothes. They were smooth and smooth, which were much better than the most expensive clothes on her body. There are also those shoes. They are not only beautiful in style, but also very comfortable in leather. They are the only difference between her feet and Gu''s. they are much bigger in size, so they can''t wear her shoes, otherwise she will wear them today. She wanted to take those shoes for her niece, but now it''s all right. Gu Weiyi took them back. The more she thought about it, the more distressed she felt! Lu Yurong twisted her neck. The cut that Gu only stabbed with a pair of scissors was very painful now. She bit her teeth and scolded: "this cheap skin is really cruel. She dares to fight my mother. I won''t kill you next time!" After scolding, she felt that she had suffered a great injustice today. For a moment, she was extremely unhappy. She wanted to take advantage of Qin Zhenhua''s absence to clean up Gu only, and let Gu only know how powerful she was. The result is not only did not teach Gu only, but first scared his reputation, and then was Gu only to teach! The more she thought about it, the more angry she was! When Qin Keren came home, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. As soon as she came in, she found that the atmosphere at home was not right. The kitchen was in a mess. Her eyes were deeper, and her first reaction was that Lu Yurong was cleaning up Gu only. This was something she was happy to see. Just looking at the chaos all over the ground, it seemed that Lu Yurong didn''t get any advantage. She went upstairs and knocked on Gu''s only door. She flashed in and asked, "sister, what happened at home today?" Gu can see Qin Keren''s idea at a glance. Her eyes are full of grievances and she says, "mom took away all my clothes and shoes today." When she said this, she kept staring at Qin Keren''s eyes. Then she saw that Qin Keren''s eyes suddenly glowed, but Qin Keren said, "what''s the matter with mom? I''ll go down and talk to her With that, she went downstairs to find Lu Yurong. Gu only made a pair of desire to talk and stop, but Qin Keren said: "sister, don''t worry, I''ll tell my mother well and let her return the things to you." In her heart, Lu Yurong is happy to take away Gu''s only thing. Now she goes down to speak ill of Gu''s only thing. If she coaxes Lu Yurong, she will surely take out a set of clothes to reward her. As long as Lu Yurong said to give her the clothes, Gu had nothing to say. Even if Qin Zhenhua came back, she was reasonable. She went downstairs and knocked on Lu Yurong''s door. Gu''s only eyebrow is raised. She can almost predict what will happen next. Lu Yurong has suffered such a big loss here today. Qin Keren is now sending him to the door, just to make an air pump. Chapter 74 Before Gu Weiyi had time to close the door, he heard Lu Yurong''s abusive voice coming downstairs. He didn''t know what Qin Keren had said to Lu Yurong. The abusive voice was a little lower, but they were all pointing at mulberry and cursing Huai. Those words are very hard to hear. Gu Weiyi didn''t pay attention to them at all. She thought Lu Yurong was farting. She didn''t go back to her room, because she knew that even if she went back, Qin Keren would come back immediately, and she would have to disturb her review. Sure enough, within three minutes, Qin Keren came up. She should have been slapped by Lu Yurong. Half of her face was red and swollen, with tears in her eyes. After she came up, she pulled Gu Weiwei into the room and closed the door: "sister, how can you do this? Why don''t you tell me that your mother has returned all your things? " Gu only one face wrongly said: "I just want to tell you, but you interrupted." Qin Keren thought about what she really wanted to say just now. Qin Keren grinned her teeth and looked at her and said, "sister, I didn''t say you. How can you call the police because of such a small matter? How can you let your mother see people in the future?" "I didn''t know she took my things!" Gu only one face wrongly said: "if you know, I certainly will not call the police." Her words blocked all the words Qin Keren had to say. Qin Keren opened his mouth, but found that he could not say anything to blame Gu only. Lu Yurong is also a face maker. It''s impossible to tell Qin Keren about Gu''s holding scissors around her neck. It''s just that Gu cut her skirt madly. Gu only "care" to Qin Keren said: "Keren, you have to be careful in the future, mom''s recent temper is not very good, if I was not forced by mom today, I would not..." Qin Keren looks at Gu Weiyi, who is clever and cowardly. He is confused. He doesn''t know whether Gu Weiyi is real or pretending. But Gu Weiyi makes her feel evil. Qin Keren was not able to fulfill his wish. He was very upset, so he said, "I have an exam tomorrow. Go to bed early!" Gu Wei nodded, but Qin Keren thought of another thing and asked by the way, "sister, how was your test today? I see you are the first to hand in your papers in every exam. " Gu only said softly: "I tried my best to take the exam..." She tried her best, but she still couldn''t do those questions, so she handed in the paper early. Qin Keren no longer has the interest to talk with Gu only: "you have a good test tomorrow. No matter whether you can do the questions or not, you''d better finish them. Maybe the teacher will give you some hard points for your hard work." Gu Wei nodded. The smile on Qin Keren''s face disappeared after she turned around, leaving only strong disdain and ridicule. After the exam tomorrow, as soon as the paper was sent out, even if Qin Zhenhua came back, Gu Wei would not be able to keep it. Just now, although she was slapped by Lu Yurong downstairs, she didn''t get it in vain. She gave Gu Weiyi a lot of eye drops in front of Lu Yurong. As soon as the results came out, she gave Lu Yurong a reason to deal with Gu only. Gu only had to pay a very heavy price and would be driven out of his home! Gu only has no interest in guessing her mind. Anyway, back and forth, he just tries to pit her. Chapter 75 Gu''s only job now is to read politics books. Her time is too tight. She reviewed several courses before, but only politics has a lot left to read. Even if she did it tonight, she would have to finish it all! She saw that at three o''clock in the morning, she almost couldn''t get up in the morning, because she went to bed too late at night, so she didn''t look good today. Lu Yurong can''t make breakfast for her. Qin Keren got up early and went to school. Today, he didn''t even pretend to be in front of her. Gu Wei yawned while eating a bowl of beef noodles in the roadside breakfast shop, and then added an egg to supplement the energy before going to school. Today''s examination of these three subjects, she has not reviewed some knowledge points, so she is a little slow to do the questions. Qin Keren saw that she did not hand in the papers as early as yesterday, and thought that she had listened to her own words, so she handed them in later. Back to have this idea, Qin Keren''s heart to Gu only more despise, she thought Gu only recent progress, now it seems to be just so. After the test, it was Sunday. Qin Keren went to play with her friends again. Gu Weiyi was so sleepy that he was ready to go home and have a good sleep. But her ideal is very plump, reality is very skinny, she heard someone calling her at the school gate, she turned around and saw a tall and thin young man. She didn''t recognize the man at first sight. She was ready to bypass him directly. Unexpectedly, he went directly to her and stopped her and said, "Gu only, can''t you hear me calling you?" Gu Weiyi looked up at the man and said, "who are you, please? Have we met before? " The man''s face is a little distorted in an instant. Looking at her expression, it can be described as weird. She blocked her face and could not even speak. Gu Weiyi looked at him like a psycho. He wanted to stay away from him, but he took her hand and said, "Gu Weiyi, don''t pretend!" Gu''s only eyes suddenly cooled down. Looking at him holding her hand, he said coldly: "let go!" The man not only didn''t let go, but dragged her to the side of the path. Gu Weiyi was completely angry and slapped him with his backhand: "if you don''t let go, I''ll call the police!" The man didn''t expect her to hit him. He couldn''t believe: "Gu you dare to hit me!" Gu Weiyi sneered: "you are just a hooligan. How can you beat you?" The man was so angry that he shivered and finally said, "Gu Youyi, I''m Jane syze!" This time it''s Gu Wei''s turn to be stunned. Looking at the strange man who is much younger than she saw in her previous life, she finally remembered something. The previous life rumor has won the film King''s Jian Xize for a whole time. She has always been suspicious of this matter. Now seeing the unknown Jian Xize, she is finally sure that the rumor is true, because the appearance of Jian Xize is really different from the previous life. In addition, after she was robbed of her marriage by Ning Yiqing in her previous life, she had not seen Jane sizer for several years. When she met again, he had changed so much that now she forgot what he looked like before In fact, jianxize''s facial features are quite outstanding among men now, that is, the whole person''s feeling is rather feminine, his nose is not too stiff, his eyes are narrow and long, but he has one eyelid, which is worse than that of his previous life. Gu Weiyi hit a ha ha: "Oh, what can I do for you?" Chapter 76 Gu only such a casual look in Jane''s eyes is really angry, he took a deep breath and said: "Gu only, you don''t forget, you are my wife, how do you talk to me!" Gu only thought that his memory was really bad, so she had to remind him: "Mr. Jane, did you forget that our wedding was cancelled, and then we didn''t get the certificate." "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re my wife!" Jane syze''s words are right: "as long as you come home with me now, I won''t compare with you about your leaving on our wedding day." As he said this, his chin went up slightly, as if he didn''t care how much he had bestowed on her. Gu Weiyi paid homage to his brain circuit. She said faintly, "well, I''ll ask you to care about it! Because I can''t go home with you. " She said that she was going to leave. How could Jane syze just let her go and stop her again: "Gu Wei, you''re enough. I''ve already given you face. Don''t be shameless!" Gu only really wanted to laugh this time. Did he give her face? Sorry, she didn''t see it! She put her hands half on her chest and asked him, "what do you want?" Jane thought she was soft hearted when she heard her words. He said that he was so handsome. How could Gu only not be convinced by his charm? So he gently shook his middle part, raised his chin and said, "it''s not necessary. You go home and tell your father to give me the index of mining." Gu only a smile: "so?" "Of course not." "In the future, as long as it''s my dad''s request, your dad will agree to it all," Jane said with some pride Gu only thinks that talking so much with a brain wreck here is a kind of damage to her IQ. She glances at him askew and turns to leave. Jane said: "Gu You Yi, do you remember what I said?" Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to him. Jianxize reaches for her again. She has been pulled twice by him today. This time and how can she do what he wants again? When he bullies her, she gives her a beautiful twist of her knees and fiercely supports him. Jane''s face turned blue, her tall body shrunk into a ball and squatted on the ground. She pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "you... How dare you!" Gu Weiyi put out his hand and patted Jane''s face: "originally, I didn''t want to say anything more about your stupid lack, because saying is like saying nothing, but I don''t think your IQ is enough. I''d better make it clear and listen to me!" She said word by word: "first of all, I''m not excited about your kind of stallion who has a good sense of self and a bad personal life. Since I broke up with you at the beginning, I couldn''t marry you again! Secondly, I never interfere with my father''s affairs, let alone force him to do anything harmful to the interests of the country and the people! Finally, don''t come to me again, or I''ll fight every time I see you With that, she pulled the strap of her schoolbag and turned to leave. Turning her head, she saw Lin Shuyue standing not far away, with a pair of eyes open and looking at her with great interest. Gu Wei a smile, spread a hand. Lin Shuyue is still that cold face, but he walked up to Gu''s only side and said, "I believe you should study hard now." Chapter 77 Gu Weiyi is full of black lines. Does it have anything to do with her good study? Lin Shuyue said, "can you treat me to a lollipop?" "No money." Gu only looked at her and said. "Then I''ll treat you." Lin Shuyue raised her foot and went to the direction of the store. After a few steps, she saw that Gu only didn''t catch up. She frowned and said, "come here!" Gu Weiyi smiles and follows. Lin Shuyue buys two lollipops and gives one to Gu Weiyi: "I''m looking forward to your test results this time. Gu Weiyi, don''t let me down." She patted Gu on the shoulder and left. Gu Weiyi said that she really didn''t understand Lin Shuyue''s meaning. She shrugged her shoulders and went home. When she came home, she saw Lu Yurong holding a pile of propaganda paper from nowhere. Next to her was aunt Zhao, who came to play cards at home last time. On the other side sat a stout man, who seemed to be Lu Yurong''s brother. When Lu Yurong saw her coming back, he said directly, "come here and choose a job you like." Gu Weiyi did not speak, aunt Zhao said: "only ah, the work here is very good, as long as you can bear hardships, easily earn 1000 yuan a month, I have already agreed with the recruiters for you, you pack up your things, and you can take the bus to go to Guancheng tomorrow." Gu only last heard that Aunt Zhao and Lu Yurong discussed this matter when they were playing cards, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. She thought it would take some time for them to put it into action. Now it seems that she underestimated their combat effectiveness. She picked up the propaganda paper and looked at it. It was all the recruitment leaflets of some shoe factories and clothing factories. Although it has been more than ten years since the reform and opening up, the spring breeze of reform and opening up has also blown to Lingcheng. In Lingcheng, it has become popular to work in recent years. The so-called work, in fact, the most tired is the clothing factory and shoe factory. Because foreign trade is now very mature, because of cheap labor and low rent destroyed by a series of cheap products, very popular abroad. Lu Yurong said: "you have to thank your aunt Zhao this time. She has made great efforts to find a job for you." Aunt Zhao said with a smile: "what''s the matter? We have such a good relationship. Of course, the only thing I want to care about is Yurong. You are also very lucky. You not only have such a clever daughter to work and earn money for you, but also have the lovely daughter of Keren." Lu Yurong loves to hear this. As soon as she thinks about Gu Youwei, she will get out of the house and work every month to earn money for her, and her heart will be happy. She said with a smile: "I''m not boasting. I''m the only one in a hundred in my family. She''s good-natured, honest and can endure hardships. She does all the housework in our family." Gu only heart ha ha Da, she does housework every day, Lu Yurong sits and plays every day, this matter can actually become her merit, is also day dog. She said faintly, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m still studying. I can''t go out to work. I''m afraid I''ll waste your kindness." "What do you read with your grades? Go to work early to make money, and save some food for your family! " Lu Yurong immediately turned black when she heard this. Chapter 78 Aunt Zhao also said, "that is, what books do girls read? No matter how many books you read, it''s not the same as marrying children and then taking care of them at home. Reading is a waste of time and money! " Gu only know their plan, her tone is flat: "Mom, we said before, as long as I do well this time, you let me read." "Your father will believe that you can do well in the exam!" Lu Yurong said angrily, "are you the material for reading like that? It''s just a shame! " Gu only light said: "Monday will be the results." "Don''t look at the results, you will work for me in Guancheng tomorrow!" Lu Yurong''s tone was resolute and fierce. She thought of Gu''s only heresy and abnormality, and said, "go upstairs and stay with me. I''m not allowed to go anywhere these two days!" Gu only knew her plan as soon as he saw her like this. The man stopped her as soon as he heard Gu only''s words and said fiercely, "go upstairs and have a rest. I''ll call you when I leave tomorrow." Gu only sank his eyes and suddenly threw his schoolbag down from his shoulder. He threw it at the man''s head. The man didn''t expect that she was so fierce. He held his head unprepared. Gu only body a short, straight from the man''s side ran out, good woman don''t eat in front of loss, first escape again! After she escaped, Lu Yurong yelled angrily, "Gu Youyi, come back to me!" Gu only disdains a smile, she is not stupid, go back to certainly be guarded by them in the room, and then the next day send her to work in Guancheng. She has no opinion about working, but she doesn''t want to be forced to go somewhere. She can even expect that the so-called work place must not be a good place, it is estimated that there will be no personal freedom. Because something happened a few days ago, Lu Yurong didn''t dare to catch up with Gu Yiwei directly. She stamped her foot and scolded: "Gu Yiwei is such a cheap girl. I won''t tear her up when she comes back to see her!" Aunt Zhao did not forget to stir up a fire nearby: "Yurong, I didn''t say you, you usually spoil her too much, a girl is so disobedient!" That man also said: "elder sister, this wench has not grown up in your side since childhood, you must let her know your formidable!" He is Lu Yurong''s brother, Lu Jiasheng. He is a pig butcher. He is usually a ruthless master. Lu Yurong himself felt humiliated. He was very upset. He even thought of a hundred and eighty ways to deal with Gu Wei. Of course, Gu Wei''s only way to deal with Gu Wei was to go home. She said to Lu Jiasheng, "I have a clear idea of this. You will live at home tonight. As soon as Gu only comes back, you will clean her up and throw her on the bus tomorrow." Lu Jiasheng nodded: "you should have done this for a long time. Before, you were too kind to her. That''s why you didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth." This matter is so negotiated, but today they are doomed to be disappointed, because Gu only didn''t come back all night! When Gu only went out, her heart was a little tangled. She just left in a hurry and used her schoolbag as a weapon. She didn''t have any money on her body! Moreover, in this city, she does not have any relatives and friends. The so-called relatives of the Qin family and the Lu family do not regard her as the Qin family at all. When they see her coming out alone, they will think about her and will probably send her back to the Qin family. So where does she sleep tonight? Chapter 79 As for friends, Gu was introverted and timid. In addition to the discrimination between urban and rural areas and the estrangement of Qin Keren, she never made friends in the city. She took a look at the busy street, and felt a little beat in her heart. She should not sleep on the street tonight! She lingered at the intersection for a long time. It seemed that Ning Yiqing was the only one who could make her take refuge in the street. Because of the memory of her previous life, she knows that Ning Yiqing usually lives in a small building in the south of the city. He lives with his elders. When she runs there like this, she always feels that something is wrong. But if she didn''t go to him, she didn''t seem to have anywhere to go. So she finally made up her mind to go to him after some entanglement. In fact, it''s not too far from Ning''s home in the south of the city, but it''s not close. She walked for nearly an hour to get there, but when she got to the small building, she felt a little nervous. Although she and Ning Yiqing have registered for marriage, she has never met his family! Although the ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her father-in-law, she has not yet fallen in love with Ning Yiqing. She is too sure whether she can live with him for a long time. Besides, she ran to other people''s house so rashly that they didn''t know if they would look down on her. When she was struggling there, she suddenly heard someone inside shouting in panic: "what''s the matter with you, old man?" When Gu only heard the cry, she suddenly remembered something. The reason why she was able to escape from Ning Yiqing in her previous life was that something happened in his family. Later, she knew that the so-called big event was his grandfather''s death of heart disease. She stood outside the courtyard and looked inside. She saw that master Ning was lying on the ground. It''s not like that, is it? Gu can''t think too much at this time. It''s important to save people. There''s no time to think about other things. She ran directly to the opposite drugstore and said, "boss, give me a bottle of nitroglycerin and a box of quick acting heart saving pills." These two kinds of medicine are always available in the drugstore, so they are available. The boss handed them to her and said, "thirty five eight yuan." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I brought it to help. I''ll give you money later!" She took the medicine and ran. Although these drugs all have the mark of OTC, in her opinion, the effect is worse than that of the drugs made in her previous life. It''s just that it''s an emergency and she doesn''t have any medicine at hand, so she can only make do with these drugs. She suddenly felt that what she was doing in her previous life should be done ahead of time in this life? The boss is anxious: "Hey, you haven''t paid yet!" Gu only at this time where Gu got so much, rushed into Ning''s house. At this time, only Mr. Ning and nanny Chen Lan were at home. Chen Lan was an ordinary housewife. She had never seen this battle before, and she was scared out of her mind. At this time, Gu Wei Ran in and asked in surprise, "who are you? What are you doing at home? " Gu had no time to explain at this time. She took a look at Mr. Ning. His whole face turned blue, his eyes turned up and his hands covered his heart. It was very dangerous to see this. When she saw that Chen Lan wanted to stop her, she said, "I''m here to save people! Go and get a glass of water Chen Lan is completely confused at this time. When she hears her words, she will follow the meaning of her words and soon the water will pour. Chapter 80 Gu Weiyi first took out some quick acting heart saving pills and fed them to old man Ning. Then he took out a piece of nitroglycerin and put it under his tongue. Then he said to Chen Lan, "call the hospital quickly!" Chen Lan "Oh," a busy call to the hospital, and then she felt that the ground is too cold, want to put Mr. Ning moved to the sofa to lie down. Gu Weiyi quickly stopped: "the patient''s current situation does not move. If he is afraid of catching cold, he can cover his body with a blanket." Chen Lan took a blanket to cover the old man Ning. Gu only saw that the old man Ning''s face was a little bit slower at this time, and then said, "is there anyone else in the family?" Chen Lan responds and goes to call Ning Yiqing. When she calls, the ambulance has already arrived. Chen Lan says in a hurry, "let''s send the old man to the hospital first" and then hangs up. Gu Weiyi has no idea when he sees Chen Lan. He knows that she has to run this trip. Fortunately, it''s a long time away from the hospital, and Mr. Ning''s identity is very special, so everything goes smoothly in the hospital. When the doctor rescues Mr. Ning, Gu Youyi and Chen Lan can''t go in. While waiting outside, Ning Yiqing rushes over. When he comes, he asks Chen Lan, "how''s your grandfather?" "Rescue inside." Chen Lan replied quickly. Ning Yiqing sees Gu Youyi standing beside him. He looks at her unexpectedly. Chen Lan explains: "thanks to this girl today, otherwise I don''t know what to do." After Chen Lan''s introduction, she remembered and asked, "girl, how did you come to our house?" Gu only coughed and said, "I happened to pass by and I heard you shouting at home, so I came in to have a look." Ning Yiqing looked at her eyes deeper. He knew how far her home was from his home. She would not come near his home if she had nothing to do. He said to Gu Weiyi, "how did you get near my home?" Gu only said with some embarrassment: "by the way, er, that... I was in a hurry to save the old man just now. I took some medicine from the drugstore at your door, but I haven''t paid for it yet. You will pay for it yourself later." Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly up: "good." At this time, the doctor came out and said, "fortunately, the patient sent it in time, and first aid measures were taken. If it was five minutes late or there were no first aid measures, the patient would be very dangerous." Chen Lanmang said to Gu Weiyi: "girl, thank you so much today!" Gu Wei a smile, Ning Yi Qing said: "she is my own person." His words have always been simple. Chen Lan didn''t understand them, and he didn''t need Chen Lan to understand them. He turned and asked Gu Weiyi, "have you eaten yet?" Gu Weiyi wanted to be polite to him, but her stomach didn''t give her face. She immediately felt embarrassed. He turned to Chen Lan and said, "go to the restaurant to buy some food, and then buy a porridge for my grandfather." Chen Lan answered quickly and went to work. As soon as Chen Lan leaves, Ning Yiqing takes Gu Weiyi into the ward. Mr. Ning''s face looks much better. He has passed the critical period and needs a rest at this time. Ning Yiqing is sure Ning old son is all right after long ground relaxed a breath, then a will Gu Weiyi embrace into the bosom. She did not expect that he would suddenly hold her, subconsciously will struggle, he whispered: "if it is not for you, grandfather at this time is afraid of..." Chapter 81 Ning Yiqing did not say later, but slightly released her. Her deep eyes fixed on her eyes. Wen Sheng said, "I grew up with my grandfather. He is very important to me, so the only one you are great today." Gu only knows that his character has always been a bit awkward. He clearly wants to thank her, but he says it strangely. She whispers, "I didn''t do anything." Ning Yiqing touched her head and said, "but I will remember you. I only think that you can repay your kindness only if you agree with me." Gu was almost choked to death by his words and coughed. She felt that Ning Yiqing, whom she met after her rebirth, must be a fake! God, return her cold Ning Yiqing! Ning Yiqing asked again, "did you come to my house to see me today?" Gu Weiyi did go to join him, but when he asked her, she felt that it was not reserved to answer directly, so she coughed and said, "I just said that, just passing by." Ning Yiqing looked at her eyes deeper, but the corners of her mouth began to smile: "well, if you have nothing to do in the future, you can go through my house. I will try to be at home and meet you by chance." Gu only heard this and felt that her heart was gently lifted by a feather. She coughed and said, "I... I didn''t want to meet you by chance..." "What are you doing at my house?" Ning Yiqing doesn''t stop until she gets the answer. Gu Weiyi could only make up a story: "Er, I suddenly remembered that there was a pancake shop near your home. The pancakes were delicious, so I wanted to buy some to eat." Ning Yiqing took a look at her skirt which obviously has no pocket, and then at her empty hands. He raised his eyebrow and asked her, "do you want to buy pancakes by performing the stunt of white wolf with empty hands?" Gu only thought that his character was really annoying. He just knew it in his heart. He had to let her say it! She snorted and said, "don''t you want me to admit that I went to your house to find you today? I admit that you can''t laugh at me!" Ning Yiqing heard her words, the smile of the corner of his mouth enlarged, he said in a warm voice: "you come to me, I''m very happy, why should I laugh at you?" Gu only had never heard him speak so tenderly in his past and present life. He just felt that his voice was so tender and pleasant, which tickled her heart. She couldn''t help looking up at him. There was no frost on his face at this time. The whole person looked warm, and the beautiful eyebrows were more handsome than before, which made her feel that he was not as cold as she had seen before. Because he was holding her, they were very close to each other, sniffing and smelling each other. In addition, he looked at her attentive eyes, her heart beat disorderly immediately, and her face turned red unconsciously. He looked at her steadily, with her soft body in his arms. What he saw in front of him was her pink and tender red lips. The red lips were shining in the light, which made them more attractive. Ning Yiqing has never been a person who can wrongly himself. She bows her head and wants to kiss her lips. However, he hears a cough coming from the side. As soon as he turns his head, he sees that master Ning is awake and looking at them with a pair of smiling eyes. Chapter 82 Gu Weiyi''s smiling eyes made her face red when she remembered how close she was to Ning Yiqing. She felt that she was enough too. She was close to Ning Yiqing for the first time, and was caught by his grandfather. She was dead! Ning old son stares at Ning Yi Qing one eye: "I am a patient now, can''t you care more about me?" In fact, he woke up when Ning Yiqing held Gu only, but he was a little curious about what they would do, so he pretended to sleep. He always thought Ning Yiqing was a wood, and he didn''t know how to express his inner feelings. He didn''t expect that his grandson, who was like a wood, would lift up the little girl and return it all. He didn''t mind that they were close, but he was an old man. Seeing that they were so close, he was even more afraid that his brave and fat grandson would do something inappropriate, so he coughed. Gu only a little embarrassed to say: "you chat, I go back first." Ning Yiqing grabbed her hand and said, "I''ll go back with you later. My grandfather wanted to see you before. Since I met you today, come and say hello." Gu Meng, er, is this to see the parents? Although she made these preparations before she came to him today, she didn''t expect to meet his grandfather under such circumstances. Her eyes turned around and knew that she couldn''t escape today, so she said with a smile, "Hello, Grandpa." Ning old son smile eyes narrow into a line, ask her: "daughter, what name?" "My name is Gu Yiwei." Gu answered honestly. Mr. Ning nodded: "the only one? It''s the only name in my life. Well, it''s a good name Gu Weiwei didn''t think the name was very good, so he said with a smile, "my name was taken by my mother." Ning asked her, "how old are you this year?" "Eighteen, I graduated from high school this year." Gu''s only answer. Mr. Ning also wanted to ask again. Ning Yiqing said directly: "her name is Gu Youyi. She is 18 years old. She is a student of No.1 middle school. She has both parents in her family. She has a brother above and a sister below. What else do you want to ask? I will tell you in detail another day. Don''t ask in her presence. She will be nervous." Ning old son Leng for a while, smile scold a: "Hun kid, start to protect a person now! I''m the only kind-hearted old man who won''t be afraid, will I? " Gu Weiyi just laughs. It''s hard for her to answer this question. She''s not afraid of father Ning, but it''s true that she''s a little nervous when she first meets her parents. Ning Yiqing looked at Mr. Ning and said, "grandfather, you just have a heart attack. The doctor says you''d better have a good rest. I suggest you lie down and have a rest and say less." Ning old son stares at him one eye to say: "I just want to say a few words with your object just, why are you so mean?" "I''m doing it for you." Ning Yiqing tucked in the quilt for Mr. Ning. Chen Lan just bought the food and came in. Ning Yiqing said to her, "take care of your grandfather. I''ll come right away." Chen Lan asked a sentence: "do not eat?" Ning Yiqing said: "let''s eat out." When he finished, he took Gu only to walk out. She thought it was a little inappropriate to walk like this, so she turned around and waved with Mr. Ning. Mr. Ning also waved with a smile, which made her smile meaningful. Chapter 83 Chen Lan said with a smile: "today I am flustered, thanks to this girl, otherwise the consequences are really unimaginable, the young master seems to know this girl." "Yes Mr. Ning also said with a smile: "I always thought this boy was dull and bad tempered. I thought he could never find his daughter-in-law with his own ability. Now it seems that he can be saved!" Ning Yiqing takes Gu Yiwei directly to the next restaurant and takes her home after dinner. When passing by the drugstore, Ning Yiqing goes to pay for the medicine. The drugstore owner knew him and heard about Mr. Ning. Seeing that Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei came back together, he didn''t understand anything, so he said with some embarrassment, "I really don''t know that she took medicine to save Mr. Ning. I''m not too polite in the afternoon, but don''t be surprised!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "to buy medicine is to give money, today is too urgent, I should say sorry." The drugstore owner refused to accept the medicine money anyway: "Mr. Ning is very kind to our family. I didn''t find out in time that he was ill. It''s my fault. Am I still a human being if I accept his medicine money again?" Ning Yiqing said lightly: "are you sure you want to take credit with my partner?" Gu Wei looked at him and his face turned red unconsciously. As for where he went, did he tell others that she was his object? The boss of the drugstore was stunned when he heard this. Seeing Gu Youyi, who was a little embarrassed by Ning Yiqing, he immediately understood it. Then he took the money and praised Gu Weiyi as a flower: "Yiqing''s vision is really good. When I saw your object this afternoon, I thought she was very unusual, bold, smart and smart!" There was a long string of boasting words at the back. She was a little embarrassed. In fact, when she came to buy medicine in the afternoon and didn''t pay, the boss wanted to tear her up. After leaving the drugstore, she asked Ning Yiqing: "the boss of the drugstore really knows how to say it." "It''s OK. There was something wrong with their family before. My grandfather helped them. Although they were Philistines, they were also grateful." Ning Yi Qing light explained a sentence. Gu only knew his family''s strong background in his previous life, and he also knew that Mr. Ning was not an ordinary person. He took it lightly. It was estimated that it was a great event for the drugstore owner at that time. She said in a soft voice, "there must be a celebration in a good family." "I agree with that." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "otherwise, you wouldn''t have just arrived today and saved my grandfather." "It was an accident." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Ning Yiqing took a look at her and didn''t speak. She took her home directly. After they left, the shopkeeper''s wife, who was selling groceries, came to the drugstore and asked the drugstore owner, "who is that girl just now?" "The preparation of the Ning family, the granddaughter-in-law." The drugstore owner replied. The grocer''s wife was surprised and said, "why don''t you have a partner? Oh, I want to introduce my granddaughter to him! " The boss of the drugstore looked contemptuous: "you should stop thinking. Where is your granddaughter worthy of Ning Shao? You don''t see him. He is not only a flower, but also a girl with courage and courage. If she hadn''t come here in time today, I''d rather be gone! " The grocer sighed, feeling that his granddaughter was not as good as her granddaughter. Chapter 84 Urbanization has not yet begun in Lingcheng. There are not many indigenous people in Lingcheng. Basically, what''s wrong with each family is spread among the three aunts and six women. Plus now entertainment life is very simple, gossip is one of the most interesting entertainment activities. Thanks to them, half of Lingcheng knew that Gao Leng and excellent Ning Yiqing had an object. Moreover, the object was a beautiful fairy, and it was also said that Gu was a very skillful doctor. Of course, Gu Weiyi doesn''t know about this. She came to Ning''s house in the afternoon when she saved him, but she didn''t look at it carefully. Now she comes in with him, and she finds that although his house is not too big, it''s very delicate. The room is the old-fashioned pattern of Lingcheng, with two rooms in the main hall, two rooms in the East and two rooms in the west, one in the ear, and two rooms outside. In the main hall, there is a memorial tablet of the ancestor. Above the memorial tablet, there is a grand nave, and next to it is a simple table of huanghuali. Ning Yiqing directly took her to his room on the second floor. His room was not small, and it was different from everyone she had seen. There are antique carved bookshelves, exquisite ornaments, a few pictures and characters on the wall, and manuscripts of Ming and Qing Dynasties on the shelves. In addition, there are a long list of classic masterpieces such as the art of war, Zizhi Tongjian, Daodejing and Shanhaijing. On the other side of the shelf are all kinds of modern professional books, including military, political and firearms. She had a cursory look. Most of his room was full of books, which were as rich as a small library. She took a random book and read it. There are all kinds of comments and experiences in it. She has been using his book recently, so she is quite familiar with his words. Ning Yiqing let her see, personally made a pot of tea for her, and soon the fragrance of tea overflowed in the room. Gu only knew Ning Yiqing''s excellence before, but he didn''t know that he grew up in such a place with cultural accomplishment. He was also a person with great knowledge and taste. She only saw his cold and domineering side in her previous life, and knew his side very well. It seems that this is the first time that she has entered his world. He handed her a cup of tea: "interested in these?" "I just want to know if you''ve read all these books?" Gu only asked. "Most of them." Ning Yiqing''s answer is simple. Gu only looked at him a little surprised, his tone was even more insipid: "I read very fast, others read one, I may have read ten or more, so you don''t have to be so surprised." Gu only looked at him and said, "Ning Yiqing, I found that I didn''t know you at all before." Ning Yiqing''s eyes slowly fell on her: "I''m here now. You can understand anything you want to know. You can ask directly. Of course, if you want to understand my body, I can also take off my clothes." With a "poof", Gu Wei Yi''s tea came out of his mouth. She had seen all kinds of hooligans in her previous life, but it was the first time for her to be such a serious hooligan. She quickly found a cloth to wipe off the tea on the ground, Ning Yiqing''s eyes overflow smile: "my words are so terrible?" Chapter 85 Gu only "ha ha" a smile, explained: "I think you recently in my heart person set contrast is a little big, I need a little time to digest, you don''t mind." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "what did I look like in your heart before?" "Excellent people look up to, high cold people look up to, overbearing people look up to." Gu''s only answer. Ning Yiqing frowned: "you''ve heard too many rumors and lost your basic judgment on me." Gu Weiyi gave a wry smile. In fact, she suffered a lot from him in her previous life. The way he was domineering and ferocious was quite terrible. It would frighten people to death to make a decision. Ning Yiqing looks at Gu Youwei standing there thoughtfully, thinking that she is thinking about leaving him again. He grabbed her hand and put it on his chest and said: "Gu You Yi, don''t listen to what others say, but look at it with your heart. Maybe I will have all kinds of disguises and masks in front of others, but the one in front of you is absolutely the most real." Gu only looked into his eyes, and her strong feelings were suppressed. In fact, she didn''t know why he liked her or why he wanted to prevent her from marrying Jane sizer, but she knew that he really liked her in his heart. So she whispered, "I know." Ning Yiqing''s eyes immediately bloomed brilliance, Gu only said: "but we didn''t know much about each other before, I will try to understand you." Ning Yiqing''s eyes darkened, but he also knew that her statement was not wrong. He nodded his head and asked her: "in the process of you understanding me, can you give me some welfare first?" Gu only one face of don''t understand, don''t quite understand what his mouth welfare refers to, but he has come up to her in front, gently kiss her lips. Gu only moment petrified, and finally understand what his so-called welfare refers to. Ning Yiqing''s eyes looked at her gently and said softly, "I''m very happy that you came to see me today." Gu''s face was red to the root of her ears. She found that she couldn''t keep up with his rhythm at all. She scolded him lightly: "playing a hooligan and pretending to be innocent." Ning Yiqing''s mouth Rose: "if you think I am playing hooligans, you are welcome to play back now." Gu Weiyi stares at him, but he feels a little happy. The whole world thinks that a cold man is a rogue in front of you. Although it takes time to digest, this kind of feeling is really not true. Yiqing''s smile is stronger when she sees the expression on her face. Although she will smile at him several times before, there is some alienation and precaution in her smile, Far less intimate than her stare. He stretched out his hand to open the side door, and a faint fragrance filled the room. Gu Weiyi looked up and saw that there was a small terrace outside the door, which was full of orchids! At this time is the flowering season, elegant flowers bloom all over the terrace! "Did you grow it?" she asked in surprise "Well." Ning Yiqing answered: "I planted it before I went abroad. Usually the nanny helped me take care of it. When I came back this time, my original purpose was to see the flowers. As a result, I met you and Jane syze to get married." Gu only really couldn''t connect Ning Yiqing, who was planting orchids, with Ning Yiqing, who was robbing her marriage. She coughed and said, "can I ask you why you took me away at the wedding that day?" Chapter 86 "Because you are mine." Ning Yiqing''s words instantly became overbearing and direct. Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing took a look at her and then added: "secondly, objectively speaking, he is not as good as me. I don''t think you need to waste time on him." Gu Yiwei Mr. Ning, do you boast like this? Ning Yiqing frowned: "how? Don''t you think so? " As soon as he said this, his whole body''s aura became a lot colder, and the atmosphere became a little colder in an instant. Gu Weiyi is also convinced of him. After praising herself, others have to agree with him. She decides to withdraw the words that she praised him in her heart just now. She sipped her lips and said, "how good you are and how suitable you are for me remains to be proved, but Jane is really a scum and doesn''t deserve me, so I thank you very much for robbing me on the spur of the moment." Ning Yiqing frowned: "not impulsive." Gu Wei a Leng for a while, is not impulsive? Is it difficult or has it been planned for a long time? She remembers that it was only a month since her marriage with Jane Sze was confirmed. The most important thing was that he had not returned to China during that time. Ning Yiqing on her eyes full of doubt, and did not explain, but directly change the topic: "you have not told me why you come to my house." Gu only thinks that he is also persistent. It seems that if she doesn''t explain the reason clearly, he won''t give up. Although she felt that the Qin family''s affairs were a bit shameful, the Qin family was not her real home after all. He didn''t know about the Qin family''s affairs, so he said, "it''s nothing, but my mother thinks I can''t do well in the exam. It happens that my father is not at home these days, so she wants to take this opportunity to get me to work in Guancheng and make money for her." Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light instant took a few minutes sharp: "she good poison." "Nothing, just get used to it." Gu only blinked at him and said, "so before my father comes back, I may have to live with you. Do you have any suggestions?" Ning Yiqing looked at her eyes very gentle: "my bed you sleep, my people you can sleep." Gu Yiwei Hello, Ning Shao, can your painting style not change so fast? My head will cramp! Ning Yiqing didn''t seem to know how much influence his words would have on Gu only. She took out a set of toiletries from the drawer, and then handed her a set of his pajamas: "you can go to bed after washing." He finished and was ready to leave. She was in a hurry and asked him, "Er, wait a minute, where do I sleep?" Ning Yiqing looked her up and down and said, "you come to my house to sleep with me. Of course, you want to sleep in my room and my bed. Otherwise, where else can you sleep?" Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, your theory is too powerful, but where do you come from? After seeing the expression on her face, Ning Yiqing was dissatisfied: "how? Do you have a problem with this arrangement? " "No!" Gu''s words are more or less insincere. "That''s good." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "there is one thing I believe you don''t need me to emphasize any more. In essence, we are married and legal husband and wife. We should have slept together, so you sleep with me tonight." Chapter 87 Gu only felt that Ning Yiqing was too tangled with the word "sleep" tonight. She stroked her forehead and said, "OK!" Ning Yiqing saw her face slightly frown, Ning old man in hospital today, although asked for escort, but his heart is really not at ease, need to stay in the hospital, so the so-called sleep is just a noun, not a verb. When he left, he gave her a meaningful look, but he didn''t speak any more. He turned around and went to the hospital. As soon as he left, Gu felt more relaxed. His room looks very clean and tidy, and the bathroom is also very clean. There is a smell of his life everywhere, which makes her feel strange and curious. She doesn''t have the habit of looking through other people''s things, and he and she are husband and wife legally. Although they have memories of previous lives, they are strange in essence. In other words, what she knew about him in previous lives is not the real him. When she lay down on his bed, what she smelled was his unique cold breath. She rolled around his bed and suddenly became interested in their future relationship. It''s still early now. Gu Weiyi has not been sleepy yet, so she takes a book from the bookshelf to have a look. At the top of the page, there is a line of words "the only one in the heart". When she sees this line of words, she feels a little touched and turns it down again, but there is no other special handwriting. She picked up other books and wrote this line on the page. Gu is a little curious. Does this line have anything to do with her? Ning Yiqing is not here now. She can''t confirm it, so she takes a book she is interested in and leans on his bed to read it. She didn''t know what time she saw or when she fell asleep. When she woke up, she felt as if someone was sleeping. She suddenly woke up. The memory of her previous life made her subconsciously kick the people beside her. Ning Yiqing is not on guard at all. He is directly kicked out of bed by her. He gets up and looks at her in amazement: "what''s the matter?" Gu only saw him when suddenly came back to mind, she was a little embarrassed to say: "I''m sorry, I forgot I was in your house..." Her words have some other flavor in Ning Yiqing''s ears. He gives her a complicated look. She digs off the topic: "when did you come back? Why don''t I know at all?" "You''re sleeping so hard that you don''t know it''s normal for me to come back." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "but you have to change the problem of kicking people when you wake up. After all, you have to adapt to me sleeping beside you." Gu Weiwei also felt that she had gone too far today, sleeping in other people''s bed and kicking them out of bed, so her attitude couldn''t be better: "OK, I''ll try to adapt." Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light lightly falls on her body, lie down afresh beside her: "that practice first today." Gu Wei a Leng for a while, he reached out and patted the position beside him, she hesitated a little, and then obediently lay down beside him. Because of the scene just now, they are not sleepy, and it''s already dawn. Gu only thought that she should have no words to talk with him. She found a few topics in her heart, but there was no suitable one. He said first: "Gu only, you and I should not have pressure when we are together. I am not as terrible as you think. You only need to remember one principle when we get along with each other in the future." Chapter 88 Gu only turns to look at Ning Yi Qing, just to go up to his that pair of deep eyes, her heart sharp a quiver. He reached out and held her in his arms and said, "the principle is that I am the support of your life. No matter what happens in the future, you have a way out. You still have me." Gu has always felt that people like Ning Yiqing don''t know what romance is and can''t say anything about love. But now she knew how wrong her previous thought was. He didn''t want to hurt too much when he said love words. At least this sentence hit her target directly. Her eyes reddened slightly and she said softly, "OK, I remember." Ning Yiqing reached out and stroked her face. She gave him a smile and asked her, "how''s your grandfather?" "He''s fine." Ning Yiqing replied: "he had a heart attack. When he was rescued at that time, there was no big problem, but the doctor was not at ease and asked him to stay in hospital for observation for a few days." Gu Wei nodded, Ning Yiqing said: "after my grandfather leaves hospital, I''ll take him to your home." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, Ning Yiqing said: "you don''t want to disclose the relationship between us for the time being. I respect your decision, but I can''t watch you being bullied by the Qin family all the time." Gu only know his plan, mouth slightly Yang, in his face kiss once said: "thank you!" Ning Yi Qing Leng for a while, and then quickly reflected over, a turn to put her under the pressure of the body, said: "sincerity is not enough." Gu only blushed. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I''ll teach you how to be sincere." His lips were about to fall on her lips. Chen Lan knocked on the door: "young master, what would you like for breakfast?" Ning Yiqing''s brow is almost not twisted into a Sichuan character. Gu only smiles when he sees his appearance. He attaches it to her ear and says, "I owe you this first. I''ll teach you later." He said turn up to open the door, good things disturbed his face is not good, scared Chen Lan atmosphere dare not out. Gu Yiqing didn''t live in the Ning family for a weekend. Although Ning Yiqing is a bit domineering, he knows how to respect people. In addition to sleeping in his room on the first day, Gu Yiqing takes Mr. Ning back to the Ning family in the afternoon and then sleeps in the guest room of the Ning family. Mr. Ning obviously likes Gu Weiyi very much. After he heard that Gu Weiyi would play chess for a while, he took her to play go. Ning Yiqing removed Gu''s platform: "you should be careful when you play chess with your grandfather. He likes to repent most. You''d better make a rule when you play chess with him. Otherwise, he will repent so much that you want to vomit blood." Ning old son stares at him one eye and says: "son of a bitch, you go, you don''t accompany me to play chess even if, still block the only one to play chess with me, careful I beat you!" Gu only saw their interaction and giggled, but did not interrupt. There was a period of time in her previous life when she devoted herself to the study of go. In addition, she had already been in the league, so she couldn''t give up playing chess with Mr. Ning. Ning Yiqing takes a look at Gu Youwei by accident, and then makes tea for them. Gu Weiyi soon realized that Mr. Ning repented of chess. At first, he began to think that Gu was only a guest, and it was the first time he came home. He was more or less worried about the image of his elders, and he could bear it. When he was addicted to chess, he couldn''t help it any more and began to regret it. Chapter 89 Gu only felt that he had to let go when he first regretted playing chess. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t stop the rhythm of the car when he regretted playing chess. When he saw her falling, he immediately regretted playing chess. Get to the back, she also tired, directly took the hand of Ning old man, said: "grandfather, no regret!" Ning Yiqing said something sarcastic: "I told you long ago not to play chess with my grandfather. He is not good at chess. If you like to play chess, let''s play." Ning said angrily, "son of a bitch, go and make your tea." In the end, this chess game became a rotten one. Gu only was really beaten down by master Ning. She didn''t want to win him, but she couldn''t stand him. He repented again and again. It was not easy for her to lose. At the end of the game, Mr. Ning won. He said with a smile: "still the only sensible one!" Ning Yi Qing sees this result rare to smile, the big stone in the heart is also put down. Gu only went to the kitchen to help Chen Lan cook, he came up to Mr. Ning and asked, "how about the only one?" "A very nice girl, with a firm mind, a kind heart and excellent character!" Mr. Ning, who has just won chess, is full of praise for Gu only. Although he had been repenting just now, it seemed that he was not respected for his old age. In fact, he had already become a master when he was his age. He had been observing since Gu only started to play the first ball. What a person usually shows in front of others is always covered up, but it is impossible to hide the essence when playing chess. After all, chess is like a person. Ning Yiqing looked at old man Ning and asked, "can I pass my mom and dad?" "The only one is my Savior." Ning old son light ground says: "it is the girl that you this kid yearns for again, your father that passes well, your mother there may have a bit of trouble, after all, the only family circumstance puts in there, at that time you kid may have to spend some thoughts." "It''s enough to have your support." Ning Yiqing''s tone is very light. "Don''t ignore your mother." Ning old son reminds him: "however, if the only oneself is very outstanding, will give her many points." Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, with a thoughtful face. On Monday, Ning Yiqing plans to send Gu Yiqing directly to school. Today is the day when she gets her scores on Friday and Saturday, so even if she takes her schoolbag, it''s not a big problem. After all, it''s all a topic. Gu only knows Ning Yiqing is a famous person in the school, and his car is too conspicuous, so she asked him to let her off at the intersection before the school. After she got off, he called her: "Gu only, remember what I said to you yesterday." Gu only smiles at him, nods his head, and then strides towards the school. Ning Yiqing looks at the girl''s straight back and confident smile. His eyes are full of tenderness. Gu only empty handed into the classroom, the class looked at her pointing: "she actually dare to come to school, also not afraid of humiliation!" "That''s right. It''s estimated that this time she''s zero again!" "Blow her out and lower the average score of our class every day! It''s a black sheep Gu Weiyi didn''t pay attention to their words at all, and sat back to her position very calmly. Qin Keren has come here now, and he hears the students'' comments on Gu''s only voice. Chapter 90 That day Gu only ran away, Qin Keren almost didn''t die of being scolded by Lu Yurong. These two days, her life didn''t happen, and she was very upset. She felt very comfortable to hear Gu only scolded. Anyway, in her opinion, this is Gu''s only last day of school, and she is too lazy to pretend. Lu Yiyi was very upset when he saw Gu''s calm face and said in a loud voice: "some people are really thick skinned. They dare to come to the school to show their shame even if they get a zero in the next exam!" She then said to Qin Keren, "Keren, you and someone are sisters, but you are one in the sky and one in the earth. How can you bear to have such a scum sister?" Qin Keren said lightly: "Yiyi, don''t say that. No matter how stupid she is, she is also my sister." She said and Gu only said: "sister, you really shouldn''t come to school today, you are insulting yourself." Gu only ignored her and sat firmly in her seat. Cheng Shuian said coldly, "if she scores zero again, teacher Tao will drive her away in person. What''s your hurry?" When he finished, he looked at Gu Weiyi and saw that her face was calm, as if their words had no influence on her at all. Lin Shuyue went to Gu''s side and asked, "are you confident?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I also want to make you this friend." Lin Shuyue nodded: "come on." Gu Weiyi smiles, the bell rings, and Lin Shuyue returns to her seat. After a while, Tao Lijuan came in with a large number of test papers. Her face was not very good after she came in, and the class was silent immediately. She looked around the class and said, "you''ve let me down this time! If you still use this level to take the college entrance examination a month later, don''t say one, even two, three, and few people can pass the college entrance examination! " After she scolded a bunch of students, Lu Yiyi said unconvinced: "Mr. Tao, it''s not our fault that we failed the exam this time. If it wasn''t for Gu only, could we fail the exam?" Her words were immediately echoed by other students "That is, without her, the average score of our class would be much higher. She is the black sheep!" "She is in our class, that is to discredit our class! Come and harm us "Gu Weiyi, get out of our class!" Tao Lijuan angry, picked up the blackboard eraser to Lu Yiyi''s face hit in the past: "you test the class to number one, you are also glorious?" Lu Yiyi was a little confused, and his face was covered with chalk on the blackboard eraser: "I... how can I be the last in the class? Isn''t Gu the only one?" Tao Lijuan didn''t pay any attention to her any more. Instead, she said excitedly: "all the students in our class should be criticized for this test, but one of them needs to be praised, that is Gu''s only one..." "No matter how much progress she made, she would get ten or twenty marks at most. She must have copied from the students in front of her." Lu Yiyi discontentedly said: "what praise?" Tao Lijuan glanced at her and then said, "Gu''s only classmate has surpassed Cheng Shuian, the monitor, and Lin Shuyue, the study committee member, to be the first in the class and the third in the grade." This sentence finished, the whole class are silly eyes, for a moment, the whole class is silent, everyone''s eyes are incredible. Chapter 91 Qin Keren, who had been standing there watching the excitement, couldn''t sit still: "how can it be! She can''t get such a good result. She must have copied it! " This immediately got Lu Yiyi''s approval: "it must be copied!" Lin Shuyue coolly said: "you have the ability to copy other people''s papers, copy the highest score out of the class!" Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi''s face suddenly became very ugly. Lin Shuyue stood up and asked, "teacher Tao, can you read the grade of the whole class?" Tao Lijuan nodded: "the total score of this test is 700 points, the first place is Gu Weiwei 673 points, the second place is Cheng Shuian 655 points, the third place is Lin Shuyue 641 points..." Even before Tao Lijuan said Gu only got the first place in the class, it was not as good as the impact of this specific score on them! Tao Lijuan ignored their comments. When she read about Qin Keren, she said, "this time, Qin Keren was the one who had the biggest drop in his grade. The total score was 491!" Qin Keren''s face turned white. Tao Lijuan looked at Qin Keren and said, "I don''t know why your grades have fallen so much this time. But if you keep at this level, you don''t have to think about taking two and one exams. At most, it''s the score line of the junior college." Qin Keren''s face turned from white to red, and his eyes turned red. Lu Yiyi in the side for her voice: "but how can people just test so points, should not be to change the paper to correct it!" She said: "also, Gu Weiyi usually test zero every time, this time it is impossible to test so high, she is either cheating, or the teacher corrected the wrong paper!" "All the test papers in the school were corrected by the teachers of each class. When I first saw the scores of Qin Keren and Gu Yiwei, I thought it was the teacher who had corrected the wrong scores, so I adjusted their test papers. I also checked the handwriting of all the test papers carefully to make sure that the handwriting of each subject was the same, so there was no error correction. I said that after the test papers were put down, You can see for yourself. " Tao Lijuan said with a cold face. What else does Lu Yiyi want to say? Qin Keren pulls her clothes. Lu Yiyi''s heart is full of gas, just wait for a while after the paper is put down, if there are any mistakes, then go to find Tao Lijuan. Tao Lijuan takes out her Chinese test paper. When she reads her name, she takes it on stage. Qin Keren got the test paper first. When she saw the wrong questions on the test paper, her face became even worse. She took a look at the composition. The composition she was good at usually only got 28 points this time! Twenty eight points is very good for ordinary students, but for Qin Keren, who has won the prize and whose composition has always been a model for the whole class, it is an unprecedented low score. Her heart suddenly very bad taste, just at this time Gu only came up to take the test paper, she saw sharp eyed Gu only composition took 38 points of high score. She said softly, "how can my sister get 38 points for her composition?" This was immediately heard by Lu Yiyi. Lu Yiyi immediately stood up and said, "Mr. Tao, I don''t know about other subjects, but Keren''s composition is recognized as good by the whole school. How can I score 28 this time? Besides, how can Gu Weiyi get a high score of 38 points? " Lu Yiyi has been questioning in class today, and Tao Lijuan has her heart set on fire Chapter 92 Tao Lijuan said coldly, "when it comes to Qin Keren''s composition this time, it really disappoints me. No matter in the conception or in the narration, it''s just plain." When she finished, she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "but Gu''s only classmate''s composition is bright in front of people''s eyes, with a clear theme, clear organization, concise and concise words. Teacher Zhou, who was going to give her full marks, was afraid that she would be proud, so he deducted two points." She looked at the class and said, "if you are interested in their compositions, I will post them on the blackboard after class. You can read them by yourself." Lu Yiyi flattened his mouth and said to Qin Keren, "it''s just a joke that Gu is so stupid that he can write any decent composition." Qin Keren was beaten twice today. He didn''t dare to talk any more. He even pulled Lu Yiyi''s sleeve: "Yiyi, stop talking." Qin Keren was very depressed when she looked at her test paper. She only got 81 points in the Chinese test this time. If she calculated the total score according to old Tao Lijuan, her scores in other subjects would be very ugly. She turned her head and looked at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi sat there calmly, and saw that she looked over and gave her a smile. Qin Keren felt that her smile was rather ironic and immediately turned his head. Gu''s only reaction to Qin Keren today is not unexpected. She looks at Qin Keren''s evasive and resentful eyes, and her mouth rises slightly. Can''t Qin Keren stand it? After reading Gu''s only composition, Lin Shuyue came to Qin Keren and said, "I think you should go to see your sister''s composition." She said little. Another girl who didn''t deal with Qin Keren walked up to Qin Keren and said, "Gu only and someone are sisters, but they are one in the sky and one in the earth. I don''t know how Gu only can bear to have such a scum sister." This is basically a reprint of Lu Yiyi''s sarcasm against Gu''s only words. Qin Keren''s face is more ugly, but she always thinks that she is a qualified person and will not fight with others with a red face. Lu Yiyi beside her couldn''t sit still: "what do you mean?" Today''s things are all beyond their expectations. In fact, they can''t sit still! Chapter 93 "Literally, of course!" The girl said with a smile: "there is a girl in our class who is very fake. She says that she wants to be nice to her sister, but she has all kinds of slanders in private. When her sister failed the exam in the past, she said that it doesn''t matter if she failed the exam once. Anyway, you can''t do well every time. This time I think I can give it back to her! " This is the end of class time, Gu only followed Tao Lijuan to the teacher''s office, many teachers are in. Because Gu is the only black horse killed by senior three students this time, and her poor grades before, she is now the object of discussion of the whole senior three class. As soon as she followed Tao Lijuan into the teacher''s office, she immediately got all the teachers'' attention. Tao Lijuan asked Gu Weiyi, "can you tell me how you got from zero in each subject to the third place in the school?" "In fact, it''s very simple. In fact, a zero score in the scientific examination requires a 100 score potential in the scientific examination. Only by knowing all the correct answers can we avoid them and choose the wrong ones." Gu explained. Tao Lijuan was stunned in an instant. She remembered that all the multiple-choice questions in her previous exams could perfectly avoid the correct answers, and immediately understood something. The proportion of multiple-choice questions in every exam is not small. In essence, choosing wrong questions in every exam is also a kind of strength. It''s just that all the teachers were blinded by Gu''s only zero score test, and they never thought about it. Tao Lijuan couldn''t help asking, "why did you do that before?" "I was cheated by people before, saying that reading is useless, so I don''t want to read." Gu''s only answer. "Is that a thought now?" Tao Lijuan asked. Gu Weiyi nodded: "yes, I think about it. My life is in my own hands. I want to change my life." Before Tao Lijuan spoke, teacher Zhou, who teaches English, had already said out loud: "well said! You should remember what you said today and stop doing stupid things! " Gu''s English test was the only 100 in the school, so Mr. Zhou was more satisfied with Gu than ever before. Gu only a smile promised: "have done a stupid thing, where can go wrong again." She said to Tao Lijuan, "I haven''t said thank you to Mr. Tao. Thank you for giving me another chance." Tao Lijuan was a little lucky at this time. At that time, she also thought about directly dismissing Gu only. As an old teacher, she always wanted to give the children another chance. Now Gu only proved how correct her decision was with her achievements. Tao Lijuan said in a low voice, "you don''t have to thank me. You won this opportunity yourself." The math teacher handed Gu the only exercise and said, "finish it before the college entrance examination." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and the math teacher said with a straight face: "although you got 99 marks in the math exam this time, many problem-solving steps are too cumbersome, and some formulas are obviously not proficient enough. You still need to practice a lot." Gu only knows that what the math teacher said is an objective fact. After all, she hasn''t touched these things for many years. No matter how good her memory is, after so many years, many problems will be unfamiliar when she does them. So she said seriously, "thank you, teacher." The physics teacher also handed her a pile of test papers: "these are the ones you didn''t do before. Make them up from today on." Chapter 94 Gu Youyi is a very realistic teacher. Because she scored zero in the exam before, the whole class had to buy and do the physics test paper. The physics teacher didn''t ask her to buy it, and he didn''t know where he got such a stack. She coughed and said, "can I not finish it all?" "Of course not!" The physics teacher said fiercely, "you got 99 in math, but only 95 in physics. You have to make up for it! From today on, you will do at least one physics test every day, and I will do random checks every day. " Gu only heard this but almost fell to the ground. The attitude of the physics teacher changed a little too much! She can only accept the fate of the physics teacher in the hands of the paper over, she was ready to slip, the political teacher came over with a cold face and said: "Gu only you a few meaning ah, you have other subjects more than 90 points, your political test only 88 points, you are my opinion, or no political consciousness?" Gu was asked: "no, it''s because the review time is too short. I haven''t had time to recite politics yet..." As soon as she finished her sentence, she realized that she had said something wrong. Sure enough, the politics teacher came up with the way of teaching the deputy director and said with a black face, "I dare say you have no problem with me. You have reviewed all the other subjects. Why don''t you have time to review politics?" Gu Weiyi said sincerely: "teacher, I know my mistake! I will focus on politics in the future! " "For the sake of your good attitude, I''ll forgive you. Take this set of questions back and do it seriously. If you get such a low score in politics next time, I''ll visit you at home." The politics teacher said with a straight face. Gu Weiyi immediately smashed her head like garlic. When she saw the chemistry teacher coming this way, she quickly said, "class is coming soon. I''ll go back to the classroom first. Thank you for your advice and criticism. I will study hard in the future!" She ran away with the test paper in her arms, joking that if every subject teacher gave her a stack of test papers, she would be tired to death just doing the questions every day! Several teachers laughed at her appearance. Tao Lijuan said with a smile: "I thought it was strange before that she got so good grades in the entrance examination. Why did her grades rot like that? It turned out that the child did it on purpose." The political teacher then said, "the situation in her family is a little complicated. It seems that she should be influenced by her family. However, she still has time to wake up. This time, she can get 679 high marks. There is still one month to go before her grades can be improved. She is likely to become a student of shenshendu university after Ning Yiqing." "If so, that would be great." Teacher Tao said with a smile: "but it can''t give her too much pressure. This child is quite independent. After she has made clear her direction, I believe she will have a wonderful life in the future." Just at this time, the head of the university came in and asked Tao Lijuan, "I heard that Gu was the only one who got the third grade in the middle school entrance exam this time." "Yes." Tao Lijuan said excitedly: "headmaster, thank you for giving Gu the only chance to study, otherwise the child would be ruined in our hands." The head of the University said with a touch: "after this time, I also feel very much. We educators should pay more attention to the students, and we can''t have such a thing again." Chapter 95 Tao Lijuan hurriedly agreed. Gu only holding a lot of papers back to the classroom, once again harvest the attention of the whole class, she recently this kind of eyes see much, has been able to completely ignore. But this time, the eyes that looked at her were no longer those with strong hostility. This time, there was a bit of surprise and surprise in the eyes. Qin Keren saw the change in Gu Weiyi''s eyes. When she thought of the girl''s sarcasm, her face became rather ugly. Qin Keren took a deep breath and told herself to calm down anyway. She would never be compared with Gu Weiyi! So she stood up, went to Gu''s side, and said with a smile: "sister, congratulations this time!" Gu Weiyi also said with a smile: "I can do well in the exam this time. It''s all your credit." "My credit?" Qin Keren was stunned. Gu Weiyi said seriously: "yes, if you didn''t encourage me to study hard all the time, otherwise my mother would let me work, so without you, I couldn''t have achieved such good results." Qin Keren heard this sentence, but she was not angry. She thought Gu could not do well in the exam even if she tried her best. Lu Yurong would send Gu to work. So she didn''t mean to say something in front of Gu Weiyi to let Gu Weiyi study hard. Unexpectedly, Gu Weiyi used this sentence to block her! She looked at Gu''s only smiling face. She just wanted to tear it, but she had to bear it! She tried to squeeze out a smile and said, "well, I''m happy to see you do so well in the exam, just like I did so well in the exam myself. But my sister, where have you been these days and nights? My mother and I are worried about you." She said that the whole class once again looked at Gu only, although they are already senior three students, but the night does not return to this thing is still a very serious thing. Gu only for Qin Keren this statement said ha ha Da, Qin Keren will worry about her? It''s better to pit her! She said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. After the exam, I went back to the countryside." Going back to the countryside is always Gu''s only best excuse, and it only needs this sentence to stop Qin Keren''s mouth. But she still underestimated Qin Keren''s fighting power, only to hear Qin Keren say: "sister, you have become bad, actually learn to lie! I went to the countryside to see you yesterday. Gu Ma said you didn''t go back at all. " Gu''s face remained unchanged: "my mother and uncle forced me to work in Guancheng. I told Gu''s mother about it and told her again and again that no matter who came to the Qin family, they said I was not at home. Keren, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know it was you. If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t let Gu''s mother say so, and let you worry about me for a few days." The more sincere her words were, the more ugly the expression on Qin Keren''s face was. All in all, Qin Ke was born to Gu Ma, but Gu Ma helped Gu only cheat her. Qin Keren forced out a smile and said: "you are really, no matter how mom treats you, the starting point is for you, you go home today!" Gu Wei nodded: "I didn''t dare to go home because I was afraid that my mother didn''t believe I could do well in the exam. Now that I have finished the exam, of course I want to go home." Chapter 96 After Gu Weiyi said it, he looked at Qin Keren and said, "you always come home late recently. Now your grades are so bad. You''d better go home early to review. If you don''t understand anything, I can help you." The word "guidance" pierced Qin Keren''s heart like a thorn. Her heart was full of mixed feelings. She used to feel superior in front of Gu only, and felt that her performance was better than Gu only, and she was smarter than Gu only. But this time her achievements were completely crushed by Gu Weiyi, and her sense of superiority disappeared long ago. There was only a strong sense of shame. Lu Yiyi said coldly: "this time Keren just played a wrong role, her performance is much better than yours! Even with your achievements, you dare to say that you want to coach others. You have to be shameless! " Lin Shuyue said slowly: "can''t you be the first in the class without tutoring? I don''t know who is shameless. " Lu Yiyi did not dare to quarrel with Lin Shuyue, but turned to Gu Weiyi and said: "the first place in the class, I don''t know where I got the first place. If you have the ability, you will be the first place in the class next time!" "Thank you for your encouragement." Gu only tone flatly said: "I will try to test the class first." In fact, she hasn''t been able to figure out Lu Yiyi''s brain circuit. Before she got zero in the exam, Lu Yiyi always took the last place in the class. Theoretically speaking, Lu Yiyi should be happy that she was the last one in the school. In fact, Lu Yiyi didn''t like her. For this phenomenon, she can only be attributed to Qin Keren''s brainwashing of Lu Yiyi is too successful. Lu Yiyi was almost not infarcted by her words. It took quite a long time to say, "you''d better really have that ability!" The bell rang and everyone went back to their seats. Without exception, all the teachers praised Gu only, Qin Keren only felt extremely harsh. What is really harsh is not the teachers'' only praise for Gu, but their criticism of her. She failed in the worst chemistry this time, only 57 points. Chemistry teacher is a hot temper, immediately in the classroom, Qin Keren scolded. By the time the school was over in the afternoon, Qin Keren had been disheartened. After school, Lu Yiyi said to Qin Keren, "I think Gu''s only exam must be cheating this time. Nine times out of ten, she got the test paper from somewhere, and then did it again. Otherwise, she couldn''t get such a high score." "I don''t think so." Qin Keren said softly, "my sister is not like that!" "Don''t be cheated by her. You are always good for her, but she doesn''t remember you at all. When you talk to her in the morning, her words are full of guns and sticks. It''s clear that she doesn''t mean well." Lu Yiyi said stiffly. Qin Keren sighed and said, "even if it''s her copy, now the score is out, it can''t do anything to her." Lu Yiyi snorted and said, "who said that the school still has the headmaster''s mailbox? We''ll report her in a minute! " Qin Keren''s eyes seem to be full of hesitation. Lu Yiyi is anxious: "if you are soft hearted again, you don''t know how to be bullied by her in the future!" Qin Keren then said, "OK!" Chapter 97 When Gu Weiyi and Lin Shuyue came out of the classroom, Lin Shuyue saw Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi talking together. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you did so well in the exam this time. Your sister seems very unhappy. It''s estimated that she''s holding a big move to deal with you." "Whatever she wants." Gu only disapproved and said: "anyway, I didn''t cheat, I didn''t copy questions, everything depends on my own strength, I''m not afraid of her tossing." Lin Shuyue laughed: "before I saw you listen to your sister, I thought you were a muddle headed, now it seems that you are not too muddle headed." Gu''s only eyes were a little deeper: "I''ve been pitied by her before. I''m all the people who have been pitied. How can I let her go all the time?" Lin Shuyue nodded: "you just understand." She said and looked at Gu only asked: "so this test is your real strength?" Gu Weiyi raised his eyebrow and said, "it''s true." Lin Shuyue snorted: "don''t be complacent, I will surpass you!" "Good! I''ll wait. " Gu only smile. She still knows about Lin Shuyue. Lin Shuyue said that to surpass her is to surpass her by normal means. She does not exclude or hate this kind of open and benign competition. Lin Shuyue also laughed, but waved to Gu Weiyi. Her car had already come. Gu Yiwei also waved her hand. Cheng Shuian didn''t know when she came to her. She turned her head and saw that he was scared. She stepped back and asked, "what''s the matter?" Cheng Shuian''s eyes are a little complicated, but coldly says: "Gu Youyi, you took my first place." Gu only a show hand: "so what?" "You wait, I''ll get it back!" Cheng Shuian vowed. Gu only smile: "good, you come to rob Bai, I have no opinion." Her impression of Cheng Shui''an is neither good nor bad. In her opinion, he is just a passer-by. There is no intersection between them in the previous life, and she doesn''t think they will have much intersection in this life. Cheng Shui''an looked at her smile, but he was stunned for a while. He had found that Gu only came back to school this time and was different from before. In the past, she basically had no sense of existence in the class. After she came back this time, she still sat in the corner of the last row as before, but the whole person was full of indifference and self-confidence. She didn''t wear the gray clothes that she used to wear. She was very beautiful. The divine color between her eyebrows was much more beautiful than the school flowers. With such a smile, Cheng Shuian felt a little lost. Gu Weiyi saw him staring at her. She raised her eyebrows and strode away. Cheng Shui''an looks at her back, her eyes are deeper, and she has never had an impulse in her heart. Gu is not sure whether Qin Zhenhua has come back, but it''s really hard for her to live in Ning Yiqing''s house today. After all, her books are still at home, and she has to study. So decided to go back to see the situation, if the situation is not right, then make another plan. Before she got home, Granny Ding came and asked, "only one, where have you been these two days? Your female tiger didn''t lose her temper at home The female tiger pointed out Lu Yurong. Gu only unified saying: "back to the countryside." Good return Granny Ding defended her against injustice: "who doesn''t know what abacus your mother tiger is fighting?" Chapter 98 Granny Ding then mysteriously came up to Gu Youyi and said, "I''ve heard of that factory in Guancheng. It''s a black factory. If you earn more money, you don''t have to say less. It''s said that the work inside is very tiring. A girl in the west of the city went to work in that factory last year. When she came back, she was skinny. According to her, the managers inside were not good people, When you see a pretty girl, you make up your mind. " Gu only gently smile, the original Lu Yurong let her go to work in Dongguan City, Granny Ding all know. Granny Ding said, "your father has come back. You don''t have to be afraid of the tiger." Gu Yiwei felt relieved: "thank you granny Ding." "You''re welcome." Granny Ding said with a smile: "your daughter is clever and sensible. I like it. By the way, your family seems to have guests today. This meeting hasn''t gone yet. Go back quickly!" Gu only has little interest in what kind of guests the Qin family comes to. As long as Qin Zhenhua comes back, she can go back to this family. However, when she opened the door and saw Ning Yiqing standing in the yard, her eyes were all round. She almost wanted to say, "what''s the matter with you?" Before her words were uttered, she heard Qin Zhenhua''s voice with a smile: "the only one is back. You haven''t been your brother Ning, have you?" Brother Ning? Gu only was shocked by this name. She raised her eyes to look at him, but she saw a slightly joking look in his eyes: "the only sister is good." His voice was still cold in the past, and there was not much expression on his face, but this sentence almost didn''t frighten Gu to the ground. The only sister? Mom! It''s so enchanting! In fact, she forgot that in this age, younger men and women are more popular in the name of brother and sister. Ning Yi Qing saw her this appearance some not too kind smile. Qin Zhenhua has come out of the room at this time, and there is still Mr. Ning standing beside him. As soon as Gu saw him, he remembered what Ning Yiqing said to her yesterday, saying that he would come to the Qin family to thank her face to face. In fact, she didn''t pay much attention to this sentence at that time. She thought that he was just saying it. Even if he wanted to come, he would have to wait for master Ning to get better. I didn''t expect that he would come so soon! Mr. Ning winked at Gu Wei for a moment, and then said, "the only one, thanks to you this time, otherwise my old bone will be gone, and you will be my life-saving benefactor in the future!" This words listen to Gu only a head two big, she said: "rather grandfather you are too polite, I that just happened to pass by, also did not do anything." "You just happened to pass by and help me when you see my old man fall on the ground. It''s enough to prove that you have excellent quality, which is even more valuable." Mr. Ning said very seriously. Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "I don''t boast, my family is the only good child." Mr. Ning has just praised Gu only from the inside to the outside in front of Qin Zhenhua, and also roughly said that Gu only saved him that day. However, the whole thing is slightly changed. He only said that Gu only saved him and left, not that she spent the night in Ning''s house. In fact, Ning Yiqing means this. He knows that Gu''s stay in the Qin family is not easy, and it''s not good for a girl to spend the night in someone else''s home. It''s not good for Gu to say it. Chapter 99 Gu''s only boast is really a little guilty, she is a little embarrassed to chat up a smile. Lu Yurong is also at home at this time. She''s always upset about Gu''s escape. At this time, she''s upset about Gu''s boasting. It''s just that Mr. Ning''s identity is valuable. If you give her ten guts, you won''t talk nonsense in front of him. She just said, "the only one is not that good. It''s just a coincidence." Mr. Ning asked Gu Yiwei: "Yiwei, I heard that you took the exam this time. How did you do?" Gu Weiyi did not speak, Lu Yurong has sneered to interrupt: "the only one has been very stupid, not reading material, this time it is estimated that the test is not very good." Seeing that she was holding the test paper in her hand, Mr. Ning asked her, "can you show me your test paper?" Gu only a look at Ning Yiqing, at this time Ning old man asked her about the exam, nine out of ten is Ning Yiqing meaning. He saw her look over and nodded her head lightly. Then she handed the test paper to Mr. Ning and said, "it''s not very good, but it''s not so good." The first thing Mr. Ning saw when he opened her test paper was the English test paper, and the 100 marks on it were very eye-catching. He can''t help but be stunned for a while. When Ning Yiqing asked him to ask Gu''s grades, he was actually worried. What if Gu failed in the exam? Ning Yiqing''s answer is "she can''t fail in the exam. Even if she fails in the exam, praise her from another angle." Now Gu''s achievements far exceed his expectations. He flipped down and found that she had scored more than 90 points in all subjects except politics. He was a little surprised and said, "you are such a modest child. How can such a good result be just sloppy?" Gu Weiyi smiles. Qin Zhenhua stands beside Mr. Ning. When he sees her achievements, he is both surprised and happy. He promised to let her study hard before, but as a father, he dotes on his daughter. But now when he sees her achievements, it''s more or less a bit of father''s pride. Lu Yurong didn''t believe Gu could get a good result in the exam. She said, "the only one who got such a good result is really not worth praising. If you want to talk about the result, you can be much better than gu!" Ning did not take her words, just handed the test paper to Qin Zhenhua, said: "you are really lucky, have such a good daughter, this time the only save my life, I have a proposal, you see fit, if you don''t think it''s not appropriate, you think I said nothing, our Ning family still remember the only life-saving grace." Qin Zhenhua said hastily, "Mr. Ning, please say that your proposal must be quite comprehensive." Mr. Ning''s eyes fell on Ning Yiqing and said: "although my grandson is cold tempered, he is still excellent. In fact, his bones are painful. So, I have a proposal to let the only one cultivate feelings with Yiqing. If they can talk about it, it would be better. In the future, let Yiqing help me report the only life-saving kindness." His words are not very straightforward, but the meaning of the words is also expressed in place, that is, he wants to settle the marriage for Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi. Gu''s only eyes are round, aren''t they! Is there such an operation? Ning Yi Qing''s canthus swept her one eye, they all got the certificate, she as for a pair of scared to death appearance? Chapter 100 In fact, Gu is not only frightened, but also Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong. Qin Zhenhua did not speak, Lu Yurong has said aloud: "this how line, the only where worthy of Ning Shao!" Mr. Ning said with a smile: "I think the only one is very good, Yiqing. What do you think?" "It''s very good." Ning Yiqing''s face was light, and he was kind to master Ning''s words. In his heart, it is true that Gu Weiyi is very good. She is a real snow complexion, with excellent temperament and good grades. In his eyes, she is good at everything. Lu Yurong immediately began to complain about Gu''s only problem: "where is she? She grew up in the countryside. She doesn''t know anything and has a bad temper. When it comes to her academic performance, she is far inferior to my other daughter..." While talking, Qin Keren came back. Lu Yurong immediately said to her, "Keren, take out your exam paper last week and let Mr. Ning see what a good result is." Qin Keren didn''t expect that there was someone at home. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ning Yiqing. She was overjoyed. My God! It''s Ning Yiqing! Ning Yiqing has come to her home! Her eyes lit up in an instant. The first thing she thought about was whether she was the most beautiful. She immediately began to tidy her hair and clothes, and then said shyly, "Hello!" Ning Yiqing was disgusted when she saw her crazy face. He nodded his head out of politeness, but he was as cold as ice. Qin Keren doesn''t think so. In her heart, he is always so cold. She is so happy that she can see Ning Yiqing so close! At this time, she felt that it was very wise that she didn''t go out with Lu Yiyi today! When master Ning saw Qin Keren''s appearance, his heart was full of disdain. He immediately labeled her as shallow, flower crazy and stupid. Qin Zhenhua also felt ashamed when he saw Qin Keren''s behavior. He coughed to remind Qin Keren. Unfortunately, Qin Keren''s attention was all on Ning Yiqing, and he didn''t notice Qin Zhenhua''s warning at all. Lu Yurong didn''t feel ashamed of Qin Keren at all. Instead, she said triumphantly, "this is my Keren. She grew up in the city, and she is smart, good-looking, and kind-hearted. Her academic performance has always been one of the best in her class." She said to Qin Keren, "Keren, take out your test paper and show it to Mr. Ning." Qin Keren was thinking about Ning Yiqing, but her mind was still blank. When she heard Lu Yurong ask her to take out the test paper, she didn''t think much about it, so she took it out. When Lu Yurong got her test paper, she began to boast: "it''s not my boast, my family is not generally excellent, not only good at receiving people and things, but also the academic performance has been stable in the top three of the class..." After her words fell on her test paper, she couldn''t go on, because the top one was the one she failed, and the red forks on it were dazzling. Lu Yurong''s face was a little embarrassed, but she was thick skinned and soon justified herself with a ha ha: "it''s just an accident..." She flipped down a few eagerly, and finally turned to Qin Keren''s Chinese test paper: "Keren''s Chinese performance has always been very good, they are all the first in their class..." Chapter 101 Lu Yurong pauses for a moment and goes on to say: "children with good Chinese performance have strong expression ability and know how to deal with people and things better. You see, she scored 82 points in the Chinese test, which must be the highest score in their class. This time, it is estimated that the test paper is a little difficult, so her score is a little lower, which is definitely not comparable to Gu Weiyi!" Lu Yurong is still blowing for Qin Keren. When Qin Keren heard the key words of achievements and Gu only, he finally recovered. She turned her head and looked at the smiling but indifferent old man Ning. When she saw Gu Wei with a smile, she immediately felt her brain buzzing and said: "Mom..." Lu Yurong glared at her, motioned to her not to interrupt her, and then said with a smile: "Ke Ren has always been much better than Gu only. You may not know that Gu only''s temper is really bad..." Mr. Ning couldn''t listen any more and said directly, "I just like girls with temper. As for those who seem to be docile on the surface, either they have no idea, or they hide a lot of bad water." Lu Yurong didn''t dare to refute his words. He put Gu''s test paper on the table with a smile and said: "the only one is not only excellent, but also excellent and low-key. Such a girl is atmospheric and calm. She really matches our Yiqing." What else does Lu Yurong want to say? At a glance, he sees Gu''s only test paper. He doesn''t know whether Mr. Ning intentionally or unintentionally puts her 98% Chinese test paper on the top. Lu Yurong only felt that an invisible hand slapped her hard. Even if she was as thick skinned as the city wall, she couldn''t stand it at this time, and her face was quite wonderful. Qin Keren''s face is even more ugly. She always wanted to show her most beautiful side in front of Ning Yiqing. She didn''t expect that this time she made a fool of herself! She turned to look at Gu only one eye, the hate in the eyes is not to hide, she has been a great ugly in school today, did not expect to go home to make a fool of herself! Qin Zhenhua''s face is not very good, Lu Yurong today this face can be regarded as lost big hair. Mr. Ning said to Qin Zhenhua with a smile, "what do you think of my proposal just now?" Qin Zhenhua seriously said: "it''s not the old society now. Arranged marriage is not popular. I think it can make Yiqing and the only one everywhere. If it''s suitable, everyone will be happy. If it''s not suitable, we can''t force it. And now the only one who has not graduated from high school, there''s no need to worry about it." Mr. Ning agreed with Qin Zhenhua''s words. He said with a smile, "I mean the same thing. Let these two children see everywhere. I am quite satisfied with the only one." He said to Ning Yiqing: "the only one is going to take the college entrance examination soon. You should try not to disturb her during this time. She must be studying very hard now. Once you go back, you can send some nutritious products to her home to make up for her. Don''t ruin her body for the sake of study." It sounds like there is no problem with his explanation, but his words are quite clear. Everything is the only one for the customer. As for another daughter of the Qin family who is going to take the college entrance examination, I''m sorry, that''s not within our consideration. Ning Yiqing, of course, would not object to master Ning''s arrangement and immediately nodded his head. Ning old son and Qin Zhenhua cold noisy a few words, then took Ning Yiqing to leave. Chapter 102 When Ning Yiqing left, she turned her head and looked at Gu''s only one eye: "I''ll come back later and give you nutriment." Gu Yiwei As soon as they left, Lu Yurong began to attack: "Gu Weiwei, you want to hit me in the face today, don''t you? Tell me, how did you copy this score! " Gu only said wrongly: "Mom, I can''t copy the first grade in the whole class and the third grade in the whole school. Even if I want to copy, someone has to copy it for me!" Lu Yurong was blocked and said directly, "how can you be so good in the exam, just like you are stupid?" Gu only said in a more aggrieved tone: "Mom, have you forgotten? When I was in the entrance examination, I basically got full marks into No.1 middle school, but you told me every day that reading is useless. It''s better to get married early, let me go to work, tear up my book and throw away my test paper. You warned me that if I take the exam again, you don''t want me. " She sucked her nose and said, "Gu Ma doesn''t want me anymore. If you don''t want me anymore, I will have no home!" Lu Yurong really didn''t expect Gu Weihui to sue her. Her face suddenly became very ugly: "what are you talking about?" What else does Qin Zhenhua not understand when he hears this? He thought of Gu''s entrance examination results, and then thought of her results some time ago. He asked Gu, "all you didn''t do well on purpose before?" Gu Wei nodded, Qin Zhenhua sighed: "how can you be such a stupid child?" "I''m afraid to make mom angry." Gu said softly. Lu Yurong was angry: "then you are not afraid to make me angry now! Look at your stupid appearance. You are not the material for reading! You''re a loser. You''d better get married early and go out to work early to make money! " "Shut up Qin Zhenhua could not bear to say: "the only one is our daughter. How can you say that about her?" "I... she..." Lu Yurong is suffering, she is thinking about Gu only is not their own daughter, do you want to find a suitable opportunity to tell Qin Zhenhua, save him every day to protect Gu only. After biting her teeth, she said, "if you are not in charge of the family, you don''t know the price of firewood and rice. You say you want Gu to read, but Keren is also reading. If they read together, the family can''t afford it at all!" "I can''t afford it!" Qin Zhenhua was angry: "my family had 30000 yuan in savings before, and with my salary this year, how could I not afford to be the only and lovely student? Even if they don''t have any money, they have to go to college! " His attitude is quite firm and Gu''s heart is warm. Although she has the ability to support herself and sell the jade in her room, she also has enough money to go to school, but Qin Zhenhua''s attitude is too sweet. When Lu Yurong heard Qin Zhenhua''s words, she almost didn''t say that he was stupid. In her heart, no matter how many books girls read, it''s no use, let alone Gu''s only daughter! She didn''t dare to spread her anger on Qin Zhenhua, so she turned around and continued to scold Gu Youyi: "you are a loser, you have come to collect my debt in your life!" She would really like to tear Gu only, but Qin Zhenhua is here. Gu only thinks that Lu Yurong has finally come to the truth. She has come to collect debts from Lu Yurong in her life. She will come back if Lu Yurong owes her in her last life! Chapter 103 Lu Yurong scolded Gu only and Qin Keren: "and you, you are also a fool. Don''t you usually get good grades? How did you do this time! You''ve lost all my face today This kind of scolding Qin Keren can only endure. Lu Yurong, however, didn''t feel relieved. He stretched out his hand to Qin Keren''s head and said, "you''ll be honest and honest with me in the future. If you dare to go out every day, I''ll break your legs!" This matter does not need Lu Yurong to explain, Qin Keren also knows, she this time achievement glides so fiercely, she certainly did not dare to wave again. Since she met Ning Yiqing by chance last time, she felt that she fell in love with him and couldn''t extricate herself from it. In fact, her late return during this period of time was just a trace of Ning Yiqing. Now Ning Yiqing will come to the Qin family. In her opinion, there will be more opportunities. Qin Zhenhua heard Lu Yurong scold Gu only and Qin Keren, which made his brain AChE. He said in a deep voice, "it''s almost good. Go and cook!" Lu Yurong went into the kitchen in a stuffy way, then smashed the pots, bowls, basins and other things to the sound of jingling. While cooking, he was still cursing all kinds of ugly words. Qin Zhenhua sighed and said to Gu Weiwei and Qin Keren, "go upstairs and review. Your mother has cooked a good meal. I''ll call you down to eat." When they went upstairs, Qin Zhenhua said to Qin Keren, "Keren, your grades have dropped so much this time. You should study hard." Qin Keren nodded: "I will try my best." After they went upstairs, Qin Keren finally couldn''t help saying to Gu Weiyi, "did you mean it today?" "What on purpose?" Gu only asked. Qin Keren looked at her eyes full of inquiry, Gu Weiyi is a pair of open and calm, Qin Keren had to say: "sister, you should know that your mother will not be happy when you do well in the exam, how do you..." "That''s because I figured it out." Gu only lightly said: "I can''t use my life to please my mother. If I use my life to please her, and she still doesn''t like me, what should I do?" Qin Keren was stunned for a moment, and Gu only said: "I want to understand these, so I will live for myself in the future." She said to open the door. When the door opened, Qin Keren looked at her and asked, "sister, how did you cheat in this exam? How did you get such a high score? " "Is the score high?" Gu only lightly said: "I am quite dissatisfied with this score, but it is much worse than my entrance score when I entered No.1 middle school. My grades have fallen sharply, and I need to work hard." Qin Keren almost fell from the third floor when he heard this sentence. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I went in to review. If you have something you don''t understand, you can ask me!" When she finished, she slammed the door. Qin Keren was so close that she almost missed her nose. She was so angry that she glared at Gu. Gu Weiyi and Qin Keren are separated by a door, but Gu Weiyi can clearly see the expression on Qin Keren''s face. The corners of her mouth rise, and she gently picks her eyebrows one by one. She calmly arranges the messy books in her room. She looked around and didn''t find her schoolbag. She remembered that she left her schoolbag on the first floor last time, so she went downstairs to look for it. Finally, she found her schoolbag in the corner behind the gate. Fortunately, it hasn''t rained these days, otherwise the books Ning Yiqing sent her will be destroyed. Chapter 104 Qin Zhenhua saw Gu yunian carrying out his schoolbag from there. He frowned and asked, "why is your schoolbag here?" Gu Wei took a look at the direction of the kitchen, and then said it in a low voice. Qin Zhenhua listened to the rising blood and turned to find Lu Yurong, but she grabbed him: "Dad, things are over, you don''t want to quarrel with your mother any more. I don''t want you to quarrel all day for me." Her sensibility further sets off Lu Yurong''s insolence. Qin Zhenhua only feels more guilty. He sighs a long time and says, "the only one, I''ve wronged you." "Nothing." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I believe my mother is just a knife in the mouth and a bean curd in the heart, and my previous performance is too bad. It''s normal for her to have doubts about me. After that, my performance is stable. If I take the college entrance examination to a better University, I believe my mother won''t let me work in the factory again." Qin Zhenhua touched her head and said, "then study hard." Gu Wei nodded, the door was knocked, she was close to the door, just want to open, see Qin Keren like a whirlwind from the third floor rushed down, quickly opened the door, this speed, Gu only from the heart felt that she went to the Olympic Games properly kill Liu Xiang, become a hurdle champion. When the door opened, Ning Yiqing stood outside with a pile of nutriments. Qin Keren said with a coquettish face, "brother Ning, you''re here. Sit in the room." Gu only heard Qin Keren''s cry "brother Ning". Her goose bumps fell all over the ground. Mom, can you stop being so disgusting! Ning Yiqing didn''t even look at Qin Keren. She directly avoided her and went to Gu''s face and said, "I give you more. You are too thin now." Gu Wei nodded his thanks, Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "I just thought Ning was just talking about it. I didn''t expect that you really came to deliver it. The meal will be ready soon. Let''s go after dinner!" Ning Yiqing wants to have dinner with Gu only, but it''s only limited to them. He really doesn''t want to see Qin Keren and Lu Yurong. He''s afraid that they will turn his stomach off, so he politely refuses: "thank you uncle Qin for your kindness, but there''s something else at home. I''ll go back first." Qin Zhenhua knew that his saying that there was something at home was mostly a pretext, but when people said that, he couldn''t force it, so he said with a smile, "well, we''ll have dinner together next time." Ning Yiqing nodded and deliberately bypassed Qin Keren when she left. Qin Keren always thinks that she is delicate and beautiful, gentle and beautiful. As long as Ning Yiqing comes into close contact with her, she will like her. Today, Ning Yiqing''s performance seems to be a slap in the face. She doesn''t think it''s her own problem. Instead, she thinks that Gu only seduced Ning Yiqing by abusive means before her. She also has some regrets. She knew that Ning Yiqing would come to the Qin family today, so she would come back early and let him see her first. When Ning Yiqing left, Qin Keren couldn''t help saying, "brother Ning, come and play when you have time." Gu only disgusted in the heart once again, Ning Yi Qing seemed to have never heard her words at all, ignored her thoroughly. When Ning Yiqing left, Qin Keren stood at the door and looked at his back in a daze. Gu only looked at Qin Keren''s action and his eyes were cold. It turned out that Qin Keren had already fallen in love with Ning Yiqing at this time! Chapter 105 Gu only hated Qin Keren''s eyes very much. As soon as he moved his foot, he blocked Qin Keren''s sight with his own body: "mom has finished the meal, let''s go back to eat!" Qin Keren couldn''t see Ning Yiqing''s back. She was very sorry, but it wasn''t good. She bit her lip, looked at Gu only and asked, "brother Ning seems to be very concerned about her sister." Qin Zhenhua explained: "when you come back late, you may not know that your sister saved Mr. Ning, so she is now a benefactor of the Ning family. It''s normal for Yiqing to pay attention to her." Qin Keren was very surprised and asked, "when did my sister save Mr. Ning? Why didn''t I hear from you before?" Gu Weiyi replied: "the day I looked back at home, it happened that master Ning was ill, and I didn''t have a chance to tell you about it." Qin Keren opened his mouth, but found that he could not say a word. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "don''t be in a daze, have a meal!" Qin Keren felt as if he was blocked by a stone. He felt very sad, but he couldn''t say more. He had to squeeze out a smile. Gu only saw that Qin Keren looked like this, and her heart gave birth to infinite contempt. Ning Yiqing is not interested in Qin Keren at all now. She even has an idea about Ning Yiqing, which is really shameless. Qin Keren''s action, Qin Zhenhua is also in the eye, he sighed in the heart. Although Lu Yurong is in a bad mood today, he is also distracted when he is cooking, so one dish is salty to death, the other one is not salty, and the shredded meat is fried too old. This meal is not a bad one to describe. Qin Zhenhua frowned: "Yurong, what are you frying?" Lu Yurong was in a bad mood and said, "you have to have an opinion. You can fry it yourself." Qin Zhenhua''s eyes with anger, Gu Weiyi busy for him with a chopstick dish: "Dad, this dish mom fried very delicious." Qin Zhenhua took a look at her and sighed. He understood what she meant. He swallowed what he said. He really didn''t want to quarrel with Lu Yurong about such a small matter. If he quarreled any more, the family would have no peace. Gu Wei loves Qin Zhenhua for ten seconds. After she solves the problem at hand, she has to think about how to get rid of Lu Yurong and avoid his prison. After all, this kind-hearted man really takes her as his daughter''s pet. In the evening, Gu only heard the footsteps at the door when she was reviewing. When she looked at the wall, she saw Qin Keren walking down the stairs. No need to guess, Gu Weiyi also knew that she was looking for Lu Yurong. Gu Wei turned the ball point pen in his hand, and his eyes narrowed slightly. With a cool smile, it seemed that Qin Keren would start to be a demon again. Gu only thought that Qin Keren was enough. She didn''t want to study hard when she got the exam this time. She was still thinking about it. She finally understood why Qin Keren, who had a good score in her previous life, got so poor in the high school entrance examination that she only got into the junior college. Gu only had little interest in the means Qin Keren used. Anyway, they were all those. And she has her goal, she wants to enter the Imperial University! Apart from being Ning Yiqing''s alma mater, Imperial University also has a chance for her. She wants to go there to find the person who helped her the most in her previous life. If she didn''t have his help, her previous life would be even worse. Chapter 106 The industries and operations in Gu''s previous life were all built with his help. She also has the addition of perspective eyes in this life, so it will be easier to pick up things from previous lives. Do the best medicine, do not let Hanfang (traditional Chinese medicine preparation) become a sign of an island country''s export, let the whole world know that traditional Chinese medicine belongs to China! Her goal is big and difficult, but she wants to try. What she has to do now is to take the college entrance examination first, enter the Imperial University, and take the most important step in her life. Imperial University''s college entrance examination admission score line high to terrible, in now has not a little expansion of the case, she only test the best results can be admitted. She is not sure about her score in Imperial University, so she still needs to work hard. As Gu only expected, Qin Keren went to Lu Yurong''s room. Because Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong quarreled so much during this time, they have been sleeping separately recently. So when she went, Lu Yurong was the only one in the room. As soon as Lu Yurong saw her coming in, she sank her face, raised her hand and slapped her: "it''s all because of you that I lost such a big person! Qin Keren, you are so hopeless that you have been compared by Gu only! " Qin Keren covered his face and said, "Mom, I know I''m wrong. I will study hard in the future." "You useless thing..." Lu Yurong scolded for half an hour and finally said, "I won''t let you off next time there''s such a thing!" Qin Keren bowed her head slightly, and her eyes were full of hatred. She had enough of this life, but she was willing to go back to her father and mother in the countryside, so she could only bear it. Recently, she has been thinking about leaving the Qin family as soon as possible, going out for an examination or getting married. In her opinion, finding a good man to marry will be the best solution, and Ning Yiqing is the good man she likes. He is first-class in character, education, ability and family background. She must marry him! Lu Yurong saw her obedient appearance and asked, "what can I do for you when you come to me in the middle of the night?" "I want my mother to help me, and let the object of Ning family''s gratitude become me." Qin Keren had thought about it carefully just now. Ning Yiqing is cold-blooded and basically doesn''t like people. She tried countless ways to approach him before, but she didn''t succeed. Now it''s hard to get Gu''s only way to save Mr. Ning. This is the best chance for her. Lu Yurong became angry: "do you want to be the granddaughter-in-law of Ning family? Dream of you! Qin Keren, you''d better have a face. A girl who hasn''t graduated from high school talks about getting married. Are you ashamed? " Qin Keren is a daughter-in-law she has always planned to marry her son after Qin Keren''s graduation. At that time, she will not only save money for betrothal gifts, but also be familiar with Qin Keren''s character. Qin Keren actually knows Lu Yurong''s abacus. That''s why she chooses to get married in the exam. She doesn''t want to be held by Lu Yurong all her life. At this time, she dared to come down to find Lu Yurong. Naturally, she convinced Lu Yurong: "Mom, I know what you mean, but have you ever thought about how much good I would bring to my family if I could marry Ning Yiqing?" Chapter 107 Lu Yurong was stunned for a moment, and Qin Keren immediately began to talk about the benefits in front of her: "you know what kind of family the Ning family is, Ma. Although Mr. Ning has retired, he used to be an important person in the country. Now the Ning family is still a real high-ranking family. As long as I marry into the Ning family, the Ning family will be a little more interesting, I can''t be easier to be promoted. " What Lu Yurong really loves is her own son Qin Mingyang, but Qin Mingyang has been spoiled by Lu Yurong since he was a child, and he has done many things secretly. After Qin Zhenhua found that Qin Mingyang was crooked, there was no way to turn it around. In a rage, he sent Qin Mingyang to the security company. Qin Mingyang has been cured several times since he became a soldier. Now he has made great progress and has become a monitor. Lu Yurong wants to turn him from a volunteer soldier to a volunteer soldier, and then promote him. Lu Yurong''s heart suddenly relaxed. Qin Keren continued: "if my brother is promoted to work again, he will have a bright future in the future. He may also marry a sister-in-law with a very good family background. At that time, my brother will really want wind and rain, and my mother will be able to enjoy happiness with him." As long as Lu Yurong''s eyes brightened at the thought of such a life, Qin Keren continued: "although I was not born to my mother, my mother brought me up. In my heart, you are more intimate than my own mother. As long as I marry into the Ning family, I will be filial to you and let you enjoy endless glory and wealth!" Lu Yurong looked at her askance and said, "don''t think I don''t know what abacus you are playing. If you say so much, it''s because you have a crush on Ning Yiqing!" Qin Keren does not deny this: "it''s normal that Ning Yiqing is so excellent and I will like him. Has mother ever thought about another thing? If Ning Yiqing married Gu only one, would she let you enjoy happiness? Will you persuade the Ning family to help me Lu Yurong''s face was a little ugly. She knew how to treat Gu only. Before, Gu only''s temperament was soft and easy to handle. Since Gu only escaped from marriage, her temperament changed greatly, so she couldn''t handle it any more. And in recent times, Gu Weiyi''s hostility to her, together with the times of calculating her, and the cold eyes that looked at her, all made her heart cold. She can almost imagine that if Gu only had the Ning family as a backer, he would never pay attention to her again. She sat there and thought about it carefully, and finally said, "I can help you with this, but you have to remember what you said to me today." Qin Keren immediately beamed, rolled into Lu Yurong''s arms and said, "mother, don''t worry. As long as my life is good, I will never forget my mother." So the mother and daughter began to discuss the details of some things there. In order to make Ning Yiqing fall in love with Qin Keren, they still have to meet more. This opportunity also needs to be created. Gu Weiyi is just about to have a rest when she sees Qin Keren go back to her room. She gently raises her eyebrows, knowing that they must have reached some kind of consensus. The next day when she went to school, Gu Weiyi saw Qin Keren wearing a lavender dress and two braids. She swept away yesterday''s disheveled face, and her face was full of color. The most rare thing was that when she saw Gu Weiyi, she gave a sweet smile: "sister, let''s go to school together!" Chapter 108 Gu only meaningful smile, nodded agreed to come down, two people go to the door, but see Ning Yiqing''s car parked there, he half lean on the side of the car. As soon as Qin Keren saw Ning Yiqing''s two eyes, he went over to say hello to him: "brother Ning, good morning!" Rather than looking at her, Ning Yiqing said to Gu Weiyi, "get in the car, I''ll take you to school." Gu only hesitated a little, Qin Keren has been very shameless to pull the door on the car, and then sweetly said to Ning Yiqing: "brother Ning, you come to see me to school in person, thank you very much." Ning Yiqing''s self-cultivation is very good, but good self-cultivation means good temper. He got up early today and waited here to have the only time to get along with Gu alone. What is Qin Keren? He sat in the cab and said in a cold voice, "get out of the car!" Gu Wei a Leng for a moment, thought that he let her off, so looked at him and opened the door, Qin Keren heart is proud, but heard Ning Yiqing said: "it''s not you, it''s her!" Qin Keren''s smile froze in the face, Ning Yiqing said: "who, I don''t know you, please open the door, and then go down." Qin Keren has never been beaten in the face like this. She said wrongly, "brother Ning, how can you not know me? I am Keren, my sister''s own sister Ning Yiqing patiently exhausted: "give you a choice, is to get off or I start to throw you down." Gu only knew that the word "lianxiangxiyu" didn''t exist in Ning Yiqing''s life. He said that if he wanted to throw Qin Keren down, it would really be lost. It was because of his indifference and hegemony that she misunderstood him a lot. Qin Keren rarely has a chance to stay with Ning Yiqing. She is not willing to give up, so she said to Gu Weiyi, who is sitting in the co pilot''s seat with an aggrieved face: "sister, my foot was accidentally twisted yesterday. Please say something for me!" Gu only coughed and said, "Er, Ning Yiqing, can you..." "No Ning Yiqing''s voice did not have a trace of temperature: "I count three, if you can''t make a decision, I''ll help you." Qin Keren''s face suddenly became rather ugly. She pitifully said to Gu Weiyi, "sister, please accompany me!" Gu only thought for a moment, and felt that it was a little scary for Ning Yiqing to send her to school, so she got out of the car first, and then opened the door to let Qin Keren get out of the car. She is about to say "sorry" to Ning Yiqing, but master Ning''s temper is really wrong. He got out of the car and walked directly over to the driver. Then he opened the door and put Gu into the co driver. Then he pressed the lock and took the key from the other side to open the door. He entered the cab and stepped on the accelerator, and the car sped away. This series of actions are completed in one go. Gu Weiyi is completely confused in the whole process. When she reflects that the car has been driving far away, she sees Qin Keren standing on the roadside in a daze through the rearview mirror and gently pinches her nose. Although Gu only felt that his behavior just now was too overbearing and unreasonable, the feeling of being treated differently actually made her feel a little cool. No matter in the past or in this life, Ning Yiqing always works so directly. Gu only after a light cough asked: "this will not be very good?" Chapter 109 "What''s wrong?" Ning Yiqing asked, still with three points of anger in his voice. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "after all, she called me sister." "But she was never your sister." Ning Yiqing said directly: "I''ve never seen a girl as thick skinned as her." In fact, he saw Qin Keren several times recently, all on his way home. She tried every means to attract his attention, and he was very tired of her. Gu Weiyi chuckled, Ning Yiqing said: "she is not a good person, you stay away from her." In fact, Gu only heard Ning Yiqing say that in her previous life, but at that time she was very close to Qin Keren and was afraid of him, so she never heard of him. She whispered, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Because of this sentence, Ning Yiqing''s anger just now spread completely. He looked at her and said, "Gu Yiqing, I want to kiss you now." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, but he had already parked the car on the side of the road. Then he made a sudden brake and directly kissed her lips on one side of his body. Gu only the whole person is Meng, isn''t it, Ning Shao, you are really willful, say kiss! Ning Yiqing also knows that it''s on the side of the road, where people come and go. It''s not a good place to get close. So he quickly let her go and drove on: "Gu you only, after you graduate from high school, let''s talk about the announcement of marriage." Gu only saw his cold face, and his heart was filled with thousands of emotions. He said such things in his mouth, but his face was like this. The contrast was really big, but it was full of the temptation of abstinence, which seemed even more provocative. Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "this matter has to be approved by your parents, and I''m still in school." What she said was an objective fact. Ning Yiqing didn''t say much even if she was dissatisfied. So he said directly: "my parents are in DIDU, you are admitted to DIDU University." Gu only thinks that he really has confidence in himself. In Lingcheng, only one or two people can be admitted to DIDU University in a year. This is her goal, but there is a lot of pressure. "What? "No?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu only said seriously: "no, I''m just thinking about where you have such confidence in me?" "The girl I like is not so bad." Ning Yiqing replied. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I will work hard, but Ning Yiqing, can I give you a suggestion?" Ning Yi Qing turned to see her one eye: "say." Gu''s only eyes turned around: "can I kiss you before I give my opinion?" This time it''s Ning Yiqing''s turn to be stunned. He''s doubting if he''s heard the wrong thing, and Gu Yiwei has turned over to kiss him on the face. Ning Yiqing didn''t expect her to kiss her. Her hand trembled and the car almost didn''t enter the flower bed. Gu only saw his bad behavior and laughed: "can you drive well? I won''t dare to ride in your car in the future After he was reborn, I have dealt with him for several times. I know that he seems calm and domineering on the surface. In fact, most of the time, his heart is not as calm as he seems. For example, after she just finished kissing him, his face didn''t look red, but the tip of his ear was red enough to drip blood. Ning Yiqing took a deep breath: "don''t worry, it won''t happen again." Chapter 110 Gu is still there with a bad smile. Ning Yiqing said solemnly, "I think you can kiss me again and try my driving skills by the way." Gu Yiwei Hey, Ning Shao, you have such a cold face. If you say that, it will be more criminal! She took a deep breath and said, "you kiss me this morning, I kiss you. It''s even! All the quotas are used up, so I can''t kiss you any more. " Ning Yiqing frowned: "quota?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, because the things people have to do in their whole life are limited, one kiss will actually be less than one, so we should save some money on kissing." Ning Yiqing Gu only chuckled: "well, let''s go back to the right. I''ll give you some advice. Can you speak a little more gently in the future? Do you know the way you speak with a straight face and a cold voice looks really scary! " Ning Yiqing''s face is stiff, subconsciously want to speak, but think of her just this sentence, immediately don''t know how to speak, the expression on the face that call a tangle. Gu only saw his appearance and laughed unkindly, then said: "I''m at school, you stop the car." Ning Yiqing stepped on the brake, Gu''s only car door opened, but she thought he was so cute now, so she quickly turned around and gave him a kiss on the face: "fool, I''m kidding you!" She quickly jumped out of the car, closed the door, waved to him, and then swaggered toward the school gate. Just when she went to the school gate, she found that her schoolbag had fallen on Ning Yiqing''s car! When she turns around to take it back, she sees Ning Yiqing coming over with her pink schoolbag on her back. He was so tall, so powerful, but he was carrying a pink schoolbag. It was a bit of a violation. He immediately caught the eyes of all the people nearby. He went up to her and handed her his schoolbag. In a rare soft tone, he said, "I''ll try to do what you just said." His voice is very good, at this time a soft tone to speak, it can make people''s bones crisp. Gu felt that all her bones were soft. Ning Yiqing said in her ear: "you owe me a kiss today. I''ll come back when we meet next time." Gu''s whole body was shocked, but he turned away like nothing happened. After he walked away, she came back to herself. She reached out and patted her face. It''s still hot. Mom, it''s still early. There aren''t many students at the school gate. Otherwise, she would be too embarrassed just now! Because yesterday she issued the test paper and published the scores, and Gu''s previous historical achievements, she became famous in the first World War. When she went to the toilet after class, she could be heard pointing at her and saying, "she is Gu only!" Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrows. She had expected their pointing, so she was calm throughout the whole process. The students in the class also have some changes in her eyes, some suspicious, but also some puzzled, do not understand how she was from the bottom of the grade to the third in the grade. Qin Keren had a black face because Ning Yiqing drove her out of the car in the morning. When she saw the only look in the eyes of her classmates, she was even more upset. Chapter 111 Tao Lijuan fulfilled what she had said before in front of the whole class. All the students in the class are ranked according to their seats. So Cheng Shuian becomes Gu''s only deskmate, and Lin Shuyue sits next to Gu. Cheng Shuian looks at Gu Weiyi with complicated eyes, but Gu Weiyi doesn''t even look at him. He lowers his head, takes out the test paper and starts to brush the questions. Cheng Shuian asked Gu Weiyi, "do you study hard because you like me and want to sit with me?" Gu Weiyi admired his brain hole from the bottom of her heart. She turned her head slightly and looked at him: "monitor, narcissism is a kind of disease. You''d better go and treat it!" Cheng Shuian''s face suddenly froze there. Lin Shuyue next to just heard this sentence, the corner of his mouth smoked. Cheng Shui''an looks at Gu Wei, who doesn''t even take a look at him. His face is even worse. He wants to give Gu Wei a hard word, but he finds that he doesn''t know how to give Gu Wei a hard word. He held back for a long time before he said: "Gu you''d better not like me, or you''ll look good." Gu only heard this and compared his face with Ning Yiqing, and then compared their family background, ability, character and comprehensive ability. She felt that unless she was mentally ill, she would never like Cheng Shuian with Ning Yiqing as her standard boyfriend. She didn''t even bother to drive him this time. In the president''s office, the head of the University looked at the letter in her hand and frowned slightly. Tao Lijuan knocked on the door and came in: "president, are you looking for me?" The head of the University asked Tao Lijuan, "how do you care about the fact that you only got the third place in the school this time?" After thinking about it, Tao Lijuan seriously replied, "Gu only won the first place in our class this time. It''s impossible to copy it, so I believe she really achieved that level. After all, her entrance examination results were excellent at that time." University long point a head, hand an anonymous letter to Tao Lijuan: "you see." Tao Lijuan frowned after reading the letter: "what does the headmaster think?" The University sighed: "this is just a simulated test, and the score is only a reference number. What really matters is the college entrance examination. If Gu Weiyi really has this strength, it is also a good thing for our school, so this can be determined again." "How do you want to be sure?" Tao Lijuan asked. After walking around the room, the head of the University said, "let the teachers of various subjects write questions at random. In this way, there will be no so-called cheating. At the same time, it will convince those students who question Gu''s grades." Tao Lijuan doesn''t quite agree with the principal''s practice, but now some people have adopted such a way of complaint, which means that those people are actually not convinced. Although the final results of the college entrance examination can prove everything, it will inevitably affect other students during this period, and at the same time, they are not good at Gu only. So she thought about it for a while and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it. Then I need to discuss it with other teachers." University head nodded: "hard." Tao Lijuan went back to the office and explained the situation to the teachers of various subjects. The teachers of various subjects were also very curious about Gu Youyi, the black horse who was killed suddenly. They also wanted to know whether she was a real result or a cheating result. So after Tao Lijuan said that she wanted to test Gu''s real score in class, she got the consent of other teachers. Chapter 112 Of course, this kind of test has to be carried out in front of the whole class, so today''s course has been adjusted once. One self-study session of seven classes every day has been adjusted to one teacher session, and the teachers of each class have made some adjustments. In this way, there are actually two additional classes. As soon as the bell rang in the second class, Tao Lijuan came into the classroom and said, "for this exam, I know that our classmates have some opinions on Gu Yiwei, and even some of them wrote anonymous letters and sent them to the headmaster''s mailbox. So after discussing with the headmaster and the teachers of various subjects, I decided that we should test Gu Yiwei randomly, Other students can do it all the time. " After she said these words, she took a look at Lu Yiyi and Qin Keren. Seeing Lu Yiyi''s proud face, she immediately understood who wrote the so-called anonymous report letter this time. She hated their careful thinking from the bottom of her heart. She turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, do you have any opinion on this matter?" Gu only yesterday can guess that Lu Yiyi and Qin Keren will not give up, so it''s no surprise to hear Tao Lijuan''s words, she said boldly: "OK, I listen to the teacher''s arrangement." Tao Lijuan nodded, Lu Yiyi raised her hand, then stood up and said, "teacher Tao, I have an opinion!" Tao Lijuan is really upset with Lu Yiyi now, but she still patiently asks, "what''s your opinion?" Lu Yiyi said loudly: "Gu Weiyi is now at the same table with the monitor. We all know that the monitor''s score is the best in our class. Who knows Gu Weiyi won''t copy from the monitor when he tests? So I suggest that Gu''s desk should be moved to the side of the platform, so that she can''t cheat. Only in this way can she be true and reliable! " Tao Lijuan frowned, Gu only light said: "Lu Yiyi, you don''t go too far." "How can I go too far?" Lu Yiyi sneered: "you dare not, unless you have a ghost in your heart!" Gu Weiyi looked at her and said, "I have no objection to let me sit in front of you to answer the questions, but you have questioned me so many times, and I also have an objection to you. If I can prove that my achievements are true and effective, you must apologize to me." "Yes Lu Yiyi''s nostrils toward open: "if you really can test the bottom of the test results, I can kneel down for you!" "You don''t have to kneel down. We are all classmates, so we don''t have to exaggerate." Gu only said faintly, "you just need to hold up a sign and stand at the school gate for three days. It says," Gu only, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you! " That''s enough. " Lu Yiyi said aloud: "good! But if you don''t get that level, it means you''re cheating. Get out of school right away "Good!" Gu Wei nodded. Lu Yiyi was very proud to say: "Mr. Tao, dear students, please help us do the certificate!" Tao Lijuan doesn''t agree with their study. She just sees Gu''s calm face. She thinks it''s better to teach Lu Yiyi a lesson, so that Lu Yiyi won''t make trouble in school every day. All the other students in the class were watching the excitement and thought it was too big. They immediately coaxed and agreed to be witnesses. So the language test began. Lu Yiyi whispered to Qin Keren: "Keren, just wait and see. Today, I will make a fool of Gu only, and then drive her out of school!" Chapter 113 Qin Keren said with a gentle face: "is this not good?" "What''s wrong!" Lu Yiyi snorted and said: "Gu only asked for it, no wonder we, who let her mind is not right, thinking about cheating every day, I see how she does this time!" In fact, there is no real grudge between Lu Yiyi and Gu Yiwei, but Qin Keren has made various choices in front of Lu Yiyi, so Lu Yiyi hates Gu Yiwei very much. Qin Keren''s heart is actually all kinds of complacency at this time. She was treated like Ning Yiqing this morning. She will never blame Ning Yiqing, so she can only blame Gu only for everything. In her opinion, if it wasn''t Gu''s only choice, how could Ning Yiqing treat her like that from her past experience! So this time she wants to see Gu only face, be labeled cheating, completely drive Gu only out of school! In this way, she can stand in front of Ning Yiqing and tell him about Gu''s cheating! This test is different from any previous one. There is no printed paper. All the questions are improvised by Tao Lijuan. And Tao Lijuan also wants to see Gu''s true level, so she is not soft at all when she puts out the topic. The whole topic, from classical Chinese to poetry, is all inclusive. Although it is not beyond the outline, it is absolutely difficult. Tao Lijuan almost finished the problem, Gu only gave the answer, and all are correct! How fast does she answer questions? Everyone at work! Even Cheng Shuian and Lin Shuyue are not as fast and accurate as her! And this time Gu only did the problem under the supervision of the whole class. When she moved the table to the front, she didn''t bring a book. She only brought a blank answer book and a pen. Looking at Gu''s only answer, Tao Lijuan looks very pleased. She glances at the whole class. Finally, her eyes fall on Lu Yiyi and says, "can other students still have opinions about such achievements?" Even if Lu Yi depends on the idea of picking bones in the egg, he can''t say a word immediately. Next several other subjects are the same situation, Gu only is the fastest in the class, and the accuracy is also the highest. Other teachers looking at Gu only is the more satisfied! To the back, Lu Yiyi and Qin Keren''s faces were as black as the bottom of a pot. Lu Yiyi murmured: "how can this happen? How could that be? " Qin Keren was also unbelievable. She thought Gu would make a fool of herself this time. Unexpectedly, she was in the limelight. She proved her absolute strength in front of the whole class and teachers. Teachers and students who had a little doubt about Gu''s achievements before are now all gone. Even Cheng Shuian''s eyes are full of surprise and admiration when he looks at Gu''s achievements! After the last chemistry exam, Gu''s only desk was moved back. Although Lu Yiyi is used to bullying in school, she has been very cheeky for a long time, but at this time, she also feels that she can''t hang up. She wants to find a chance to slip away directly. Gu only won''t give her this opportunity, directly called her: "Lu Yiyi classmate, you can now go to realize your promise, you can prepare the brand." Lu Yiyi''s face was extremely ugly. Qin Keren immediately stood up and said, "sister, how can you do this?" Chapter 114 Qin Keren said in an accusing tone: "anyhow, Yiyi is your classmate. It''s a shame for you to let her stand at the school gate with a sign like that! It''s vicious of you to do so! " She then added: "my sister in my heart has always been kind and lovely, how now it has become like this!" Gu only looked at Qin Keren and said, "what have I become? Today''s affairs are picked up by Lu Yiyi, and her words are her promises. It''s a normal thing to admit defeat by gambling. How can it change the taste when I get to you? " "I..." Qin Keren didn''t know what to say even if he said goodbye. Gu Weiyi added: "besides, if I fail today, Lu Yiyi will clamor for me to get out of the school immediately. I asked her to put up a sign to explain all this. Compared with her request, how can I go too far?" Qin Keren''s face is a little ugly. Other students in the class think Gu''s words are reasonable. After all, it''s obvious to all that Lu Yiyi''s response to Gu during this period of time. Gu only let Lu Yiyi stand at the gate of the school with a sign. Losing face is a bit of losing face, but it didn''t hurt Lu Yiyi, so it''s really nothing. Lin Shuyue coolly said: "some of the students in our class have double marks. It''s really too obvious. Today, I''ve got experience." Qin Keren''s eyes changed, and finally he bit his teeth and said, "elder sister, Yiyi is my friend. Please give me some face and don''t worry about her, OK?" Gu Weiyi looks at her pitiful appearance, and his mouth is slightly crooked. Qin Keren always likes to pretend to be a little white flower. She likes to pretend so much, but Gu Weiyi has no intention of accomplishing her. So Gu only lightly said: "it''s not that I want to care with her, it''s that she wants to care with me. Although I have a good temper, it doesn''t mean that everyone can bully me." She said, looking at Qin Keren, she said, "Keren, you are so dependent. You can''t write to the headmaster''s mailbox yesterday to complain about my cheating. Is that you?" Qin Keren''s face changed greatly. Gu only said wrongly: "we review together at home. Don''t you know my grades? Why don''t you believe me? " "I..." Qin Keren said, biting his teeth, "I didn''t!" She said to Gu Weiyi, "sister, we are sisters. How can you doubt me like this?" Lu Yiyi said coldly, "Keren, don''t ask her. I''ll give you a sign when I give it to you." Lin Shuyue said coldly: "isn''t Qin Keren a good friend with Lu Yiyi? Good friends should not share happiness and difficulties together? You''re so good. Why don''t you help Lu Yiyi with his brand? " Her proposal immediately won the support of those girls who didn''t deal with Qin Keren: "that is, just say so much nonsense and do it yourself!" Gu Wei spread his hand and said to Qin Keren, "Keren, I''m really sorry. I have to investigate this matter." Qin Keren looks at Gu''s only eyes. At this time, Gu''s face is as calm as water. Her face is wearing a faint smile, but it is also full of alienation. Her eyes are bright and dark, so she can''t see them to the end. Qin Keren found for the first time that she really couldn''t control the only one. This feeling made her feel very bad! Chapter 115 Qin Keren took a deep breath and made a decision in her heart. She knelt down in front of Gu only and said, "sister, I beg you!" Lu Yiyi''s eyes are red. In her opinion, Qin Keren did this step for her, that is to really treat her as a friend! Because of this, she is willing to do anything for Qin Keren! She lifted Qin Keren up and said, "Keren, don''t beg her! She''s a black hearted scum Qin Keren cried and said, "Yiyi, if you are really forced to do that by your sister, your father will kill you!" Then she said to Gu Weiyi, "sister, please! If you don''t let it go today, I won''t be able to get up on my knees! " Gu only did not expect Qin Keren to do so. She suddenly felt that she had underestimated Qin Keren''s face and scheming. Qin Keren''s kneeling was enough to buy Lu Yiyi''s heart, and at the same time, it would make Lu Yiyi hate her to the bone. It''s just that she never cares what they think of her. This feeling of being coerced made her very uncomfortable. Lin Shuyue gave a cold smile: "Qin Keren, don''t talk about everything so seriously. It''s just a sign. You can''t die at all!" She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I don''t know what other people will think of you, but no matter what you do today, I think it''s right." Gu''s only eyes were deeper. She looked at Qin Keren and said, "Keren, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you, and I think what you''re doing today makes me cold. I''m your sister, but you bully me like this." Qin Keren was surprised. Gu only took a deep breath and said, "what''s more, the whole class can see today''s events. They can testify for me. I didn''t do anything too much. As for you..." She came up to Qin Keren and said, "I never knew that your legs are so soft. Such a small thing can make you kneel down. I don''t need your kneeling. I just want my fairness." She said, carrying her schoolbag, she walked out the door. At this time, school was over. She didn''t have to stay here to spend time with Qin Keren. Lin Shuyue''s mouth slightly Yang, looked at Qin Keren one eye, sent her a sentence: "smart against smart mistake." Qin Keren didn''t expect Gu to leave like this! How can Gu only leave like this! The rest of the class looked at her with mixed eyes. Qin Keren heard them say: "Before, I always thought Qin Keren was really defending Gu only. Now it seems that it''s not what we think." "It seems that all the bad rumors about Gu only came from Qin Keren''s mouth." "I think Qin Keren''s brain was probably kicked by a donkey, so he didn''t help his sister and went to help outsiders." Lu Yiyi yelled at the group of students: "your brain has just been kicked by donkeys, and your whole family''s brain has been kicked by donkeys!" Those students didn''t dare to provoke her, and in a flash they scattered. Qin Keren was still kneeling there. She was really stunned at this time. Lu Yiyi held her up and said, "Keren, I only know today that you are so kind to me. Don''t worry! I will treat you well in the future! " Qin Keren''s mood at this time is really complicated. She nibbled her lower lip and said, "Yiyi, I''m sorry. I really don''t know that my sister is like this now. I don''t even care about her classmates." Chapter 116 "Forget it!" Lu Yiyi said freely: "it''s just a brand. What''s the big deal! I''ll do it tomorrow! Don''t ask her again after you go back. That will only make you more difficult. " Qin Keren sighed: "I''m sorry, I haven''t been able to help you after so long." "Never mind, you let me know what is true friendship today, that''s enough!" Lu Yiyi said with a smile. Qin Keren''s eyes were deeper: "there is one thing I don''t know whether to say." "What else can''t be said between us?" Lu Yiyi looked at her and said, "so if you have anything to do, it''s OK." Qin Keren said in a low voice: "well, my sister doesn''t know what way she''s trying to seduce Ning Yiqing recently..." "What Lu Yiyi was angry: "her face is really big, even Ning Yiqing dares to seduce her!" In No.1 middle school, no girl worships Ning Yiqing. In fact, Lu Yiyi''s family has a very complicated relationship with Ning family. In terms of seniority, Lu Yiyi can call Ning Yiqing a cousin. Lu Yiyi has been fond of Ning Yiqing since childhood, and her biggest wish when she grows up is to marry Ning Yiqing. At this time, she hears that Gu Weiyi seduces Ning Yiqing. In her heart, there is no essential difference between Gu Weiyi and robbing her boyfriend. With her temper, at this time is eager to take a knife to Gu only to chop! Qin Keren was very proud when he saw her angry look, but he didn''t show any sign on his face. He just sighed and said, "I didn''t want to tell you about this, but my sister is becoming more and more excessive recently, so I can''t see it any more. That''s why I tell you and give you a wake-up call." Lu Yiyi immediately appreciated her: "Keren, thanks to you for telling me, otherwise I would have been kept in the dark." She said darkly: "Gu only, dare to rob my Ning Yiqing, I will make you look good!" Qin Keren''s mouth slightly hooked up, thanks to Lu Yurong''s blessing, Qin Keren has done a good job in picking out the estrangement. Gu only then hit a big sneeze, this is who is thinking about her again? Lin Shuyue said beside her, "your sister is too thoughtful. You must be careful yourself." Gu Wei nodded his head, and then saw Lin Shuyue''s petrified face. She was stunned for a moment, turned her head and saw Ning Jianqing walking towards her with long legs. Gu''s only first reaction is that she wants to hide behind Lin Shuyue. However, she thinks that Ning Yiqing may have seen her. It''s no use for her to hide anywhere, and Lin Shuyue is also Ning Yiqing''s little fan. She took a light breath, and when she was still hesitating to say hello to him, he had already come over and carried the bag in her hand, still in a cold voice: "what are you doing here, let''s go!" Gu Weiyi didn''t respond at all, but he seemed a little annoyed. He took her hand and said, "can''t walk? Do you want to recite it? " "No!" Gu only shook his head like a drum: "I can walk by myself!" She said to keep up with the pace of Ning Yiqing, she knows that Mr. Ning has always been a good talker, you think he is telling jokes, he can make jokes come true every minute. She dare not take the risk! Chapter 117 Gu only thinks that Ning Yiqing is too high-profile now. He just went to her home. Is it true that he has identified himself and plans to send her to and from school? She turned to look at Lin Shuyue. How cold a girl was. She stood there like a fool. She didn''t find the lollipop in her mouth! Sure enough, no matter how normal people are, they will become abnormal when they meet Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing helps Gu only carry a schoolbag and walk very fast. She almost has to trot to keep up with him. When she comes to his car, he finally finds it hard for her to keep up. So he slowed down a little, and she was finally able to catch her breath. He looked at her with some disgust: "you are so weak." Gu only said angrily: "you are the Super Master in the security company. How can I compare with you?" "How do you know I''m a super in the security company?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked. Gu Yiwei is stunned. All the rumors are that Ning Yiqing went to the security company after returning home. No one knows what she does. The reason why she knows is because of the memory of her previous life. She said it casually and let it slip! What should I do? What should I do? Ning Jianqing is not so easy to cheat! Gu''s only brain turned fast, and finally came up with an excuse: "I guess it!" Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, and Gu Yiwei decided to flatter him to the end: "you can climb up the third floor quietly along the wall of my house, which can''t be done by ordinary security company staff. Coupled with your super learning ability from small to large, I think only super experts can match your ability, and with your ability, you enter the security company, That must be the most powerful one in the security company. It''s the Super Master of Tuotuo. " Ning Yiqing is very comfortable to hear these words. No matter which man wants to be the most powerful one in the heart of the person he likes. So he lightly praised her: "you have a good eye." Gu the only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, rather little, others praise you, you admit, this cheekiness can be too thick a bit? Ning Yiqing added: "you have such a good vision that you also have the potential to enter the security company. After you finish the exam, I will find someone to train you for three months." Gu only a little bit Mongolia: "training?" "Yes." Ning Yiqing pinched her arm: "it''s too thin, and my constitution is too poor. I''m afraid you can''t keep up with my rhythm, so I have to train you very strictly." She didn''t know much about him in her previous life, but in this life, she found that he was a rather sullen person, so she doubted whether he had just taken the opportunity to touch her. Ning Yiqing was amused to see her face on guard, but there was still no expression on her face: "holding so tightly, what to do, it''s a normal thing in the training camp." Gu Weiyi said ha ha to his view. Does he really think that she has little study and doesn''t understand anything? So much for her! Chapter 118 Even if there''s chest patting in training camp, it''s also for male players. It''s definitely not for female players! Gu only silently away from him a little, he frowned: "release your hand, on your chest without two meat appearance, who rare clap." Gu took a deep breath and asked him, "Ning Yiqing, can I bite you?" Ning Yiqing''s eyes lit up instantly, pointed to his mouth and said: "yes, bite here." Gu only felt that he was going to lose to him. He was so cold. How could he be such a rogue? Even if the rogue, partial expression on the face is so serious, as if talking about how serious things. She felt that she had a reason to be afraid of him in her last life. He is like this, who likes him who pours eight life big bad luck! She took a breath and said, "I don''t care about you!" Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly hook, still solemnly said: "you kiss me this morning, I have not yet." Gu only this meeting is really want to die of heart all have, she just want to see the facial expression on his face crack of appearance just, he as for so more true? She gave him a squint and put her hand over her mouth! Ning Yiqing gave a sullen smile, and suddenly felt that it was fun to tease her, and her character was more interesting than he expected. Gu only realized that she might have been fooled by him, but even so, she would never let go of her hand, because the hooligan would probably kiss her. Ning Yiqing drove her to a fruit shop. When she came out, she took two big papaya and put them directly on her. She asked him with her eyes. He said faintly, "you''re eighteen now. Some places need to be mended." Then he glanced at her chest. Gu''s only face turned red to the root of his ears. What''s his look in his eyes! She really wanted to take the papaya and pat it on his head! Ning Yiqing murmured again: "it''s all eighteen, and I don''t know if I can make it up in time." Anyway, she is the one he decided to spend his life with. Since she will be his sooner or later, he should also seek some benefits for himself. Even if they just get a license and don''t get married, it doesn''t delay his welfare. Gu only heard his words is really want to vomit blood, he in her heart Gao Lengren set completely collapsed, now he, in her heart is equivalent to a hooligan! When he got to the gate of the courtyard, Gu only got out of the car, picked up his schoolbag, gave him a cold hum, gave him a wink by the way, and then left without looking back. Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, not too clear why she was so angry, but he thought she was so angry, the whole person was vivid, and the bright face was more beautiful. He leaned on the side of the car and watched her walk into the compound. After that, he picked up the papaya that she had thrown on the front passenger''s seat, moved a box of apples out of the trunk and walked slowly into the compound. Gu only today is really angry by him, he took advantage of her even if, also dislike her chest small, her chest where small! She saw no one around, looked down at his chest, suddenly some wilt. Well, her living conditions in the countryside are not very good. She developed a little later than the average girl now. Her chest does not seem to be very big. Now, at most, it is b-mask. Chapter 119 Gu Weiyi flattened her mouth and comforted herself that she was still small and had a lot of room to grow up. After all, her chest was considerable in her previous life. Gu only thought of here and felt that he was crazy. Ning Yiqing just said, what does she do with such a big reaction? She shook her head, pushed the door open and went home. Today, because she specially arranged the exam for her, she finished school a little later than usual. In addition, she spent a little time with Ning Yiqing. Qin Zhenhua was off work and was chopping bones in the kitchen to prepare stew. Lu Yurong was washing vegetables. When she came in, she gave her a white eye. Gu Weiwei and Qin Zhenhua said hello and carried the bag into the room first. Before she had time to tidy up the bag, she heard Qin Zhenhua say happily: "Yiqing, you''re here. Please sit down!" Lu Yurong said happily: "we are very happy when you come, and we have so many things with you!" Ning Yiqing tone is shallow: "grandfather said the only fast college entrance examination, eat more fruit is better, I happened to pass by, on the way to send some over." Gu only pasted a false label to Ning Yiqing in the heart, just passing by? Why didn''t he write a novel! Lu Yurong''s voice said: "ah, there are two papayas, which are rare!" Gu''s only face turned red. He didn''t send Papaya by the way. He came to laugh at her! Downstairs came Qin Zhenhua''s cry: "only, Yiqing is coming, you come down!" Gu only directly retracted his head into the room: "Dad, I want to review!" Qin Zhenhua a little embarrassed to smile, Ning Yiqing light voice said: "I go to see her, if she does not understand anything on the way to teach her." Qin Zhenhua immediately said: "well, I almost forgot that Yiqing was our provincial champion in the college entrance examination! Only with your guidance, the results will certainly go up to a higher level. " Lu Yurong was not happy: "now it''s Keren who needs to make up lessons well..." Qin Zhenhua stares at her, her face is not happy, in front of Ning Yiqing''s face after all did not say anything, only in the heart scold Qin Keren is a stupid, such a and Ning Yiqing close contact opportunities actually missed. Ning Yiqing knows Gu''s only room, but it''s the first time for him to come to her room like this. He suddenly has a feeling of entering the room. He went to Gu''s room and was about to knock on the door. The door had already been opened. He leaned on her door and asked, "can I come in?" Gu only knows that he only said this to Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong. She has a basic understanding of his virtue. In essence, this product is a wolf in human skin. She stares at him, he calmly said: "which problem won''t, I''ll help you." With that, he leaned over to kiss her on the lips. Gu Weiyi really wants to be rude! Although Ning Yiqing likes her sweet taste very much, she is still modest in the end. She knows that it is in her home, so she just holds the back of her head with her hand and gives her a kiss. Then he whispered in her ear, "this is the kiss you gave me in the morning." Gu Weiyi wants to cry without tears. This product is too vengeful! Ning Yiqing directly sat down on her bed. Although he had a night''s sleep in this bed last time, his feeling today was totally different from that day. Chapter 120 Ning Yiqing see Gu only stare at him, he quietly asked her: "so looking at me is want me to kiss you?" Gu only resolutely turned his head not to look at him, he said in her ear: "do you know? When you look at people with your eyes straight, you are going to make a crime. In the future, except for me, you are not allowed to look at other men with such eyes. " His voice is a little light and heavy, at this time, so close to her ear to speak, warm breath directly into her ears, lift her heart itching. Gu weiyiqiang resisted the impulse to turn to see him, because she knew that he must be waiting for her to turn to see her, and then took advantage of her. She took a deep breath, picked up yesterday''s math teacher to increase her difficulty version of the paper, asked him: "how to do this problem?" Isn''t he going to teach her? Then she took the most difficult question for him to do, she waited to see that he could not make his face. However, after all, she underestimated Ning Shao''s ability. He took a look at her and picked up the pen. It took him less than five minutes to give the correct answer to the question which was difficult for her until midnight last night. Gu only saw the whole process of his problem-solving in two words, that is "wonderful"! All the steps are concise to the extreme, but they grasp the most important clue in the middle, which is very beautiful to verify and solve the problem. She swallowed saliva, sure enough, people crazy that is also crazy capital. "Do you understand?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu only nodded, Ning Yiqing asked: "what else can''t?" Gu only see his strength to solve this problem, she felt that the math teacher to her problem is not difficult to him. So she opened another physics problem and handed it to him: "I can''t do that." Ning Yiqing looked at her contemptuously: "you can''t do such a simple question, how can you get the third grade in the school, or the level of your field is too low?" Gu Weiyi did not speak, outside came Qin Keren''s voice: "brother Ning may not know, sister''s test results this time is a bit of a problem, but she is very lucky, so she got the third grade, if you test again, sister may not have so good luck." When she came back, she heard Lu Yurong say that Ning Yiqing had come and was teaching Gu the only problem upstairs. She was very anxious at that time and said, "my elder sister really is. How can I stay in the room alone with Ning''s elder brother? If this is spread out, I''m afraid we''ll lose all our faces by her!" With that, she rushed up like crazy with her schoolbag. As a result, Gu''s only door was wide open. Although Ning Yiqing was sitting on her bed, they seemed to be well behaved and nothing happened. When she heard Ning Yiqing''s words again, she just took advantage of it and stepped on the only foot by the way. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you are so powerful, or you can do this problem!" "Good!" Qin Keren said, "my foundation is better than my sister." Even if this kind of time Gu only with a dark horse posture into the third place in the school, but in Qin Keren''s eyes, Gu only is absolutely not that strength, she always think Gu only one can pass the exam at most. Gu Weiyi was very familiar with her psychology, and he didn''t bother to say much, so he handed over the test paper directly. Chapter 121 After Qin Keren saw the questions on the test paper, her confident and calm smile coagulated on her face, and her expression was quite ugly. Gu Yiwei said with both hands and heart: "but you have a good foundation. This problem is definitely not difficult for you. Come on, do it for us." She said to Ning Yiqing: "Keren is very powerful. In the past, she was the top three in our class. Even if she failed this time, her foundation is still there. Let''s see how she did it!" Qin Keren''s forehead was full of sweat, and she immediately felt that her skin was blowing. Originally, she wanted to step on Gu Weiyi and show her face in front of Ning Yiqing, but now it seems that she wanted to make a fool of herself. Gu only looked at her and said, "Keren, do it quickly. I''m waiting for you to solve my doubts!" She looked at Qin Keren with a smile, and there seemed to be an expression of worship on her face. Ning Yiqing took a look at her and clearly saw the bad in her eyes. Sure enough, she was not so gentle and lovely on the surface. In essence, she was also a black belly. He put the pen in his hand on the test paper. Qin Keren coughed and said, "I really know this question before, but I don''t know how to forget it today. Oh, my head hurts!" Gu only looked at Qin Keren''s performance and was amused, but he said very coordinately: "you have a headache and you''re going to think about it. Go back and have a rest! Don''t be so tired of yourself, or mom will be upset. " Qin Keren didn''t want Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing to be alone, so she put out her hand to press her temple and said with a smile: "I forgot for the time being, but I''m also studious. I heard that brother Ning was once the provincial champion. This problem must be difficult for brother Ning. Can brother Ning solve it for me and my sister?" "No Ning Yiqing once again played his strong point of poisonous tongue and Indifference: "I hate people pretending to know nothing about it, and then I feel good about myself. I think I''m the best in the world, but I don''t know that I''m a complete fool." Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked, Qin Keren''s face suddenly turned blue and purple, and his face looked like a dye workshop. Qin Keren bit his lip and said, "how can brother Ning say that to me?" Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said, "please don''t call me brother any more. I''m not as stupid as your sister. Every time you call me like this, I feel that the IQ of all of us in Ning family has been lowered by more than one level." Qin Keren usually wants face most. When Ning Yiqing says that she can''t survive, she starts to cry. She''s afraid that this kind of crying will be more annoying by Ning Yiqing, so she runs back to her room. Gu only a light cough, turned to see Ning Yi Qing one eye: "she how all girls, you talk like this can be too heavy?" "What do I say is not true?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu only a show hand, because it is a fact, so the blow to Qin Keren is particularly big. Ning Yiqing picked up a pen and said, "the self righteous people have gone. Let''s continue to solve the problem." Gu only turned to look at him. His face was calm and calm. She thought that he was really good to her. She just laughed at her chest and said it in a rather obscure way. He only had no life to attack Qin Keren. So, she is still content! Chapter 122 Just at this time, Lu Yurong called downstairs: "have dinner!" Gu Weiyi originally thought that Qin Keren would lose her temper and not come down to eat, and then told Lu Yurong about it, but she obviously underestimated Ning Yiqing''s charm. In order to have a better look at Ning Yiqing and stay around him for a while, Qin Keren gave full play to the word "flexibility". Almost after Lu Yurong finished shouting, Qin Keren opened the door with red eyes and came out. She was born in a delicate way. She looked more pitiful after being wronged. But she wanted to show Ning Yiqing this way to win his sympathy, but Ning Yiqing didn''t even glance at her, so she was more sad. After three people came down from upstairs, Ning Yiqing said directly: "I have something else to do. I''ll go back first." "The meal is ready. Let''s eat together." Lu Yurong said with a smile. The more she sees Ning Yiqing, the more satisfied she is. This man is excellent and her family background is too good. Although she also treats her son as a treasure, whether she is willing to admit it or not, her son is worse than Ning Yiqing. Last night, what Qin Keren said to her touched her a lot. Ning''s family had to curry favor with her anyway and never offend her. She had already torn her face with Gu Weiyi, who would never treat her well. But Qin Keren was brought up by her. Although she was not born, she was close to Qin Keren. After Qin Keren refused to look back on her family, Qin family was Qin Keren''s only dependence. If Qin Keren married Ning Yiqing, it would be good for the Qin family. Ning Yiqing said lightly: "grandfather is waiting for me to have dinner at home." When he finished, he walked out with his long legs. Lu Yurong said, "Keren, go and see off Yiqing." Qin Keren immediately agreed to come down, Ning Yiqing coldly said: "no, you eat!" Even if Qin Keren is thick skinned, she is rejected by Ning Yiqing several times today, and she has no courage and courage to go to him again, so she hesitates. And her hesitation, Ning Yiqing, has gone far. Lu Yurong glared at her and scolded her: "no promise!" Qin Keren had been wronged today. At this time, Ning Yiqing was gone, and she no longer covered up her character. "Wow," she went upstairs crying. Lu Yurong saw that she really hated iron but not steel. Qin Keren said it all in front of her last night. As soon as he put it into practice, it turned out to be like this. What a shame! So she also threw the chopsticks: "no more!" Qin Zhenhua looked at their actions coldly, with anger surging in his eyes. Lu Yurong was annoyed. When he stood up, he did not forget to stare at him: "I really owe you in my last life. You are here to collect money!" Gu only was scolded by her always calm, Qin Zhenhua here, she is not good to clean up Lu Yurong, can only be bitten by a dog. Qin Zhenhua is completely angry, directly picked up the chopsticks and threw them on Lu Yurong''s face: "Lu Yurong, do you have such a mother? The only thing I didn''t do today! What are you mad at her! Also, put away your and Keren''s careful thinking. It''s the only one who can save Ning Laozi. You have to carry it clearly! " He has endured this matter for several days, and it finally came out today. If he doesn''t attack again, they will be more and more wrong! Chapter 123 Lu Yurong''s face was immediately scratched by chopsticks. There was a bit of injustice in her eyes. If Qin Zhenhua had no absolute position in her heart, she might have broken out at this time. She was angry: "do you know how dark Gu''s heart is and how bad people are? If you protect her like this, you will be killed by her one day!" Qin Zhenhua was also angry: "I don''t understand. The only one is our daughter. Why do you say that to her! Even if she did not grow up in our side, but she is also our daughter! Before she went home, I asked her relatives and neighbors over there, "which one doesn''t say she''s cute, smart and sensible?" "She was lying to you!" Lu Yurong said in a loud voice: "you don''t know how terrible she is and how dark she is. How she bullies me when you''re not at home!" "She bullied you?" Qin Zhenhua sneered: "it''s you who bully her while I''m not at home! Don''t think I didn''t know that when I was not at home, you stole her clothes and wanted to send her to work in the black factory in Guancheng with my family "Well, you Gu Wei, you even went to your father to complain!" Lu Yurong is so angry that he raises his hand to hit her. Qin Zhenhua reached out and grabbed her hand: "you''re enough! The only one who hasn''t come to me to complain, you have done so many shameful things yourself, and how many people in the compound can''t see it, don''t you know? " Then he looked her in the eyes and said, "do you know what the only one said to me? She said, Dad, don''t fight with mom! She wants our home and beautiful, I don''t understand, so sensible clever only you how can''t accommodate her! " "That''s because she''s not at all..." Lu Yurong could only swallow her words. She bit her lip and said, "don''t be fooled by her clever appearance. She''s bad! She put scissors on my neck that day to kill me When she thought of Gu Weiyi holding a pair of scissors to her neck that day and looking at her coldly, she was afraid. She had never seen such terrible eyes. Qin Zhenhua looked at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi looked red and said, "Mom, how can you treat me so wrongly? I... I don''t have it." Her delicacy is in sharp contrast to Lu Yurong''s arrogance and irrationality. In addition to Lu Yurong''s usual lies, Qin Zhenhua''s heart immediately knows who to believe. Lu Yurong was worried. He pointed to the scar on his neck and said, "you don''t admit it! This is the evidence Qin Zhenhua took a deep breath: "Lu Yurong, we''ve been married for so many years. You know how I feel about you. I used to think that although you have a bad temper, you are at least straightforward. But I didn''t expect that you could even use such means to deal with your daughter!" "You actually believe that cheap skin''s words, also don''t believe my words, i... I don''t live with you!" With that, Lu Yurong raised his foot and rushed out. She thought Qin Zhenhua would come out to persuade her, so her action seemed very fast, but in fact it was not fast. But she thought all these things wrong today. Qin Zhenhua didn''t stop her at all, so she went out of the house like this. Gu only whispered to Qin Zhenhua: "Dad, it''s dark. Is it dangerous for mom to go out so late?" Chapter 124 Let her wake up Qin Zhenhua said in a cold voice: "recently, she has made the family black smoke, so she can''t help it any more." After he finished, he looked at Gu Weiyi and said: "only, your mother is not bad in nature. If she knows that she is wrong, you should not be angry with her in the future." Gu Wei nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to Dad." Qin Zhenhua has said this for several times. Gu Weiyi sighs in his heart every time he hears it. Lu Yurong can''t let her go. Qin Zhenhua sighed a long time and took a pair of chopsticks again, but the meal was not delicious. Gu Wei turns around with chopsticks. In her heart, she cares about this matter. It''s probably the best way to slowly kill Qin Zhenhua''s patience with Lu Yurong and let him see the essence of Lu Yurong''s vanity. She took a look at Qin Zhenhua, who was already a little old. She was really distressed. He was only in his forties, because all these years of hard work seemed at least ten years older than his actual age. She took a chopstick dish for him: "Dad, you work hard, eat more." Qin Zhenhua nodded with a smile. Qin Keren seemed clever and sensible, but she was selfish in essence. When she ate, she always thought about eating more good food for herself, and she never served for him. He also took a chopstick for Gu Weiyi and said, "you have a heavy learning task now, and you should eat more." After Qin Keren went upstairs, she heard the quarrel broke out downstairs. She listened carefully. At the beginning, she was still a little excited. When she heard Qin Zhenhua''s only maintenance for Gu, she was very angry. Before Gu Weiyi did not return to the Qin family, she thought Qin Zhenhua was good to her, but after Gu Weiyi returned to the Qin family, Qin Zhenhua obviously turned to Gu Weiyi. Qin Keren took a deep breath and thought about all these things in her heart. Her eyes are full of poison. No, she must find a way to climb up Ning Yiqing! She won''t let go of anyone who gets in her way! Gu only helped Qin Zhenhua clean up the dishes and chopsticks before going upstairs. As soon as she came up, she saw Qin Keren looking at her with a pair of eyes like snakes and scorpions. She asked Qin Keren, "what''s the matter?" Qin Keren''s eyes were full of grievances in an instant. It seemed that her insidiousness just appeared. She said pitifully, "sister, I like Ning Yiqing. Please help me!" Gu only didn''t expect Qin Keren to speak so directly. She was slightly surprised, but at this time she understood a little. Qin Keren had been obsessed with Ning Yiqing in his previous life. At that time, he threw her around like a fool and used her to approach Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing should have seen through Qin''s thoughts of hope but no one, so he was not polite to Qin Keren all the time. In this life, she did not refuse Ning Yiqing any more, and he came close to her in this way, so Qin Keren could not sit still. Gu only refused: "Keren, I''m sorry, I also like Ning Yiqing. If it''s something else, I can give it to you, but he can''t! Because emotion is not something we can never let go of! " Qin Keren couldn''t suppress the vicious pressure in his eyes, so he presented it to Gu''s only face: "you and Ning Yiqing have only known each other for a few days. What kind of feelings can you have?" Chapter 125 Gu only saw Qin Keren''s eyes and sneered at the corner of his mouth. Seeing Qin Keren like this, he was going to tear her face. It seemed earlier than she expected! She said faintly: "I have loved him all my life. The relationship between me and him is much deeper than you think." Qin Keren sneered: "all my life? How dare you say that! You''ve only known him for a few days! " After she finished, she felt that her attitude was somewhat wrong, so she took a deep breath, put on a pathetic face and said, "sister, I know you are the best to me. How can you bear to watch me suffer from Acacia? I really like Ning Yiqing. I can''t live without him, so I beg you, elder sister. Please give him to me! " She then stressed: "as long as you promise me this thing, let me do anything!" Gu only admired Qin Keren''s face. She looked into Qin Keren''s eyes and said, "in this world, everything can be allowed, that is, love can never be allowed, even sisters, let alone we have no blood relationship at all." Qin Keren''s face suddenly became quite ferocious, and the whole face almost distorted. From small to large, Ning Yiqing is the man she is determined to marry. In order to be worthy of him, she has been working hard. She inquires about his hobbies everywhere and tries her best to appear in all the places where he may appear. Even in order to have more contact with him, she puts down her figure and makes friends with Lu Yiyi. She just for as long as she try a little harder, Ning Yiqing will be her, but didn''t expect to kill a Gu on the way. If it was any other woman, she would like to think a little, but when the object of competition became Gu Wei, who she always looked down on and wanted to step on her feet, jealousy gnawed her heart like a poisonous snake. She said maliciously, "do you think a good person like him will really like you? You are stupid, stupid and ill bred. You are still a hillbilly. He treats you better now just because you saved his grandfather. When his freshness is over, he will kick you out! " If it was a previous life, Qin Keren told her so, she might have believed it. But Gu only knew that Ning Yiqing could die for her, so what reason did she have to doubt his feelings for her? So Gu said faintly, "so what? Even so, he won''t like you. " Qin Ke''s heart went up and down: "Gu you, you are so vicious, you will get retribution!" She went back to her room angrily. Gu only hears her this sentence to feel funny, she does not give Ning Yiqing to Qin Keren is vicious, so she does not mind to be a little more vicious. Qin Keren came back to his room and took out Gu''s only doll. He used his hand to tie the cotton in the doll. She could not vent her anger, so she threw the doll on the ground and took it as the only one. She jumped on it and trampled on her feet. Gu only saw Qin Keren''s appearance through the wall, and his eyes were cold. Then he took back his eyes and didn''t want to look again. After Qin Keren''s anger was almost vented, she began to list her advantages and disadvantages to see where else she could borrow. No matter what method she used, she had to marry Ning Yiqing! Chapter 126 There is one thing Qin Keren has to admit, whether she is willing to admit it or not. Since Gu Weiyi came back, she is no longer the daughter of the Qin family. Qin Zhenhua is very indifferent to her, and Lu Yurong harbors evil intentions. There are not many people she can really rely on. She took a deep breath, eyes showing unprecedented fierce, no matter what way, she must marry Ning Yiqing! After Lu Yurong came out of the Qin family, she had been waiting for Qin Zhenhua to call her back. She stood at the door for a long time, and was ready to rush outside as long as Qin Zhenhua came out, and then let Qin Zhenhua coax her. However, all her abacus are wrong, Qin Zhenhua did not come out to call her! The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, so she really went back to her mother''s home. In fact, the conditions of her mother''s family are not very good. On the whole, they are not as good as those of the Qin family. She wants to save face. Every day she brags about how powerful Qin Zhenhua is and how he can earn money. Therefore, her relatives often borrow money from her. She is stingy to Gu only, but she is very generous to her mother''s family. She borrows dozens of money and hundreds of money. She also waves her hand from time to time, saying that she doesn''t need to pay it back, so that her mother''s family takes her as the head of injustice. They held her in front of her, but they said she was a fool behind her back. She always felt that she had a high prestige in her mother''s house and was a shining character. Her mother''s home is near the market in the west of the city. Although there are street lights now, she dare not walk alone at night. She stops a taxi and goes back to her mother''s home. As soon as her mother Tian Guiqiu saw her coming back, she was very happy at first, and then saw that she didn''t carry anything in her hand. She immediately turned black, but she still asked, "Why are you back at this point? What happened at home? " "I''ll stay at home for a few days. Don''t ask about anything else." Lu Yurong said in a bad voice. Tian Guiqiu''s brows wrinkled. As soon as she heard that she was going to stay at home for a few days, she immediately said, "you know the conditions of the family. Firewood, rice, oil and salt are very expensive. I''m still learning to draw. I''m spending a lot of money at home!" Lu Yurong became angry: "when did I come back and not give you a hundred children, how much money could I spend on living at home for a few days?" Tian Guiqiu usually also wants her to give some benefits. After all, she just comes home to live. It''s hard to say too much, even if she talks a few words. But Lu Yurong was not comfortable. She knew what kind of person her mother was. If Qin Zhenhua didn''t look down on her this time, she didn''t want to go back to her mother''s house. She lives in a room with her mother. She looks at the dirty black quilt. The quilt cover was bought when she was married. Because the conditions of the Qin family are better, after she married Qin Zhenhua, her mother found an excuse to take it back. She leaned over to smell it. The quilt smelled musty. It smelled so bad that she almost didn''t vomit. Tian Guiqiu saw her face as if she didn''t see it, and then asked, "did you quarrel with your son-in-law?" "Don''t mention him in front of me!" Lu Yurong said in a bad voice. Tian Guiqiu didn''t ask, and her eyes lit up immediately. Her son-in-law took her daughter back to her mother''s house. When her son-in-law came to pick her up, she could get a sum of money. So she said directly, "if you don''t feel happy, you should stay at home for a long time." Chapter 127 Lu Yurong looked at the black quilt. She didn''t want to stay all day! Just let her just go back and feel bad face, so she can only bite. When Ning Yiqing came back to Ning''s home, Mr. Ning was playing chess with himself. When he saw him coming back, he said, "the army called just now and asked you to go back, saying that there was an urgent task to carry out." Ning Yiqing''s brow immediately wrinkled up. Seeing his expression, master Ning asked with a smile: "how? Can''t bear to be the only one? " Ning Yiqing has been asking for leave for a long time. Because of Gu''s only reason, he has taken another leave. Now the army calls again. There must be something urgent. As for Gu Weiwei, he is really reluctant to part with her. It took him so much effort to get closer to her. Now he really doesn''t want to let him leave her for a period of time. He just can''t refuse the orders of the army. During this period, he kissed her several times and tasted her taste. When he didn''t taste it, everything was patient. After he tasted it, he wanted to taste it every day. He said in a deep voice, "when I go back to the army, you can take care of the only one for me. The two women in her family are not too depressed." Ning old son smile: "you too despise only, I see that wench clever very, you rest assured good, she can''t eat the loss." "Let you take care of you, why so much nonsense?" Ning Yiqing is a little dissatisfied. Ning Laozi said: "son of a bitch, I''m your grandfather. I''m getting smaller and smaller!" Ning Yiqing took a look at him and said, "I have an idea. You can carry it out." After he finished, he attached himself to master Ning and said a few words. Master Ning''s eyes were wide and round: "I can''t believe you can come up with such a way. OK, I can rest assured. Don''t worry that you bastard can''t get a daughter-in-law any more!" After Ning Yiqing made this arrangement, he felt relieved. Master Ning winked at him: "if you are so interested in the only one, you should marry her as soon as possible. After returning to the army this time, you should apply for marriage. You should get married as soon as possible." Ning Yiqing didn''t say anything. He won''t tell Mr. Ning that he had already applied for marriage a long time ago, and he had already obtained the certificate with Gu Weiyi. What he pondered at this time was that if he left like this and didn''t say goodbye to her, he always felt something was missing. He looked at the time, and there were still three hours to go, so without hesitation, he went directly to Gu only. At this time, it was dark, and he really didn''t want to see the other two women in the Qin family, so he directly chose to climb the wall. Gu only one is brushing the topic, heard a voice outside the window, she immediately hit a smart, think of the last thing busy open the window, really saw Ning Yiqing that handsome and cold face. She is really speechless to him, he just came to her home this time, unexpectedly came again! Now that I can walk through the main gate, I have to climb the wall! After he came in, he saw her face a little uncomfortable: "don''t want to see me?" "No Gu Weiyi gave him Shun Mao: "I wish I could see you every day and all the time." Ning Yiqing looked at her that some perfunctory face, knew that she was coaxing him, his heart was a little uncomfortable, he said coldly: "kiss me." Chapter 128 Ning Yiqing''s words are strong and domineering, and his face is natural. Gu only saw his cold and serious face and thought he had heard it wrong. He was stunned. He said impatiently, "kiss me!" Gu only has been trying to accept him since he was reborn, but he is totally different from what she knows. She really thinks that he can be sultry, and she can use all her strength to suppress his sultry and poisonous tongue. She looked at his face again. Could she say that the way he asked for a kiss was very annoying? His patience had run out, he put his hand into her arms, and then he kissed her on the lips. Gu only sighs in the heart, his this temper is also really absolute! His kiss was domineering and direct. It came like fire. He was kissing deeply. When he wanted to go further, there was a knock on the door, and then came Qin Zhenhua''s voice: "the only one, did you sleep?" Gu only if be struck by lightning, busy hand Ning Yi Qing push away: "not yet, dad what?" Her voice at this time unconsciously took three trills, and her brain was blank. If Qin Zhenhua found that Ning Yiqing was still in her room, with his old-fashioned temperament, she would not be able to wash herself into the Yellow River! The most important thing is that she and he do not seem to be more innocent! But she has only known Ning Yiqing for two days! She eagerly pushed Ning Yiqing to let him go. Ning Yi Qing Piao one eye door, looked again at Gu only, stretched out a hand to point to own lips. Gu only then wanted to smoke to death his heart all had, all what time, was still talking about the condition with her! If she doesn''t kiss him, he won''t go? Qin Zhenhua knocked on the door again: "only if you open the door, I''ll tell you something." Gu Weiyi said: "OK, Dad, wait a minute!" She has no way, can only stand on tiptoe to kiss Ning Yi Qing a, then pushed him again, a face of pray. Although Ning Yiqing was dissatisfied, he knew that it was enough, so he got out of the window again. Gu Weiyi quickly closed the window, straightened her clothes, and made sure that she was not abnormal before she opened the door. But she didn''t see it. Her lips were red and her face was still red. After she opened the door, Qin Zhenhua saw her face and lips. He was a little surprised and asked, "the only one, are you sick? Why is your face so red? " Gu''s only head turned very fast: "I''m not sick. I just did sit ups in the room. Recently, I''ve been under a lot of pressure from study, so it''s more important to take exercise." When she said this, her heart was dripping with sweat. Fortunately, Qin Zhenhua didn''t think much and said, "no wonder your voice is not right. I''m very happy that you can realize this step. After all, no matter how important your study is, it''s not as important as your body." Gu only heard this, his heart was even more empty, immediately changed the topic: "Dad, what can I do for you?" "Oh, you haven''t seen your grandparents for a long time since you came back. I want to take you to meet them." Qin Zhenhua replied: "I know you have a tight academic record, but as a younger generation, you can''t lack etiquette, and I don''t want you to have too much pressure in your study. Just try your best." Gu''s only face is slightly stiff, and she immediately remembers what happened in her previous life. In her previous life, she escaped from Ning Yiqing''s hand and returned to the Qin family. She also followed Qin Zhenhua to see her grandparents. Chapter 129 However, Gu was very dull at that time. With Qin Keren''s instigation, he made a big fuss at his grandparents'' home and said very ugly words. Because of that, her grandparents have some prejudice against her. She thought that her grandparents hated her very much. After Qin Keren ruined her reputation, her grandparents gave her a sum of money to do business and make a living. Without the support of her grandparents, she might have been killed by Qin Keren earlier in her previous life. Qin Zhenhua thought that she didn''t want to go when she saw that she didn''t make a sound, so he advised: "your grandparents want to see you again, although it will delay a day, but..." "Dad, I''ll go with you!" Gu only interrupted him. Qin Zhenhua was relieved: "well, you study hard these days. I''ll take you to see your grandparents on Saturday." Gu only nodded, Qin Zhenhua said a few words to let her pay attention to the combination of work and rest, and then left. She closed the door and ran into someone as soon as she turned around. She was so scared that she almost lost her voice and screamed. A hand pressed her lips in time. Then she saw that she was Ning Yiqing who had gone back. Oh, my God! He hasn''t left yet! Did he just hang on the windowsill? Gu only turned to Ning Yiqing and motioned him to release his hand. She heard Qin Zhenhua''s footsteps. When she arrived downstairs, she asked in a low voice, "why haven''t you left yet?" Ning Yiqing''s face is not happy. Gu Weiyi hastily added: "you are so powerful. You have been able to hang on the windowsill for so long. I can see you twice tonight. What a surprise!" Ning Yiqing''s face was a little better. Gu Yiwei was relieved. She held the principle that the elder can''t be offended, and said happily: "is it something for you to come to me?" Ning Yiqing asked: "I can''t come to you if I have nothing to do?" Gu only at this time is really not in the mood to play this game with him, can only harden his head and say: "can, you can come to me any time!" Ning Yiqing looked at her and sighed: "I''m going back to the army to carry out the task. When I''m away, you should remember to think of me every day. If you have anything, you can call me directly or find Qiao Yichu in the courtyard. He will try his best to help you. If those two women in your family get into trouble again, they should smoke and fight. If there''s anything, it''s mine." Gu only mouth slightly smoke, he said: "if a fight can not solve, then fight twice." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing looked at her and frowned: "don''t you ask me how long it will take me to go out this time?" Gu Wei has already been tossed about by him this evening. He just looks forward to his quick, smooth and smooth departure! She took a deep breath and said, "how long will it take you to go out this time?" Ning Yiqing snorted and scratched her nose: "there is no sincerity at all." Gu Weiyi stroked his forehead, and Ning Yiqing said, "Gu Weiyi, there is something I must emphasize. You are my wife! I can always ask you to fulfill your duties as husband and wife. " Gu only decided to let go. He put his hand around his neck, gave him a kiss on the lip and coaxed him into saying, "Yiqing, after you leave, I will miss you a thousand times a day! You have to think of me again. When performing tasks, you are not allowed to see beautiful women, and you are not allowed to play hooligans in front of other women Chapter 130 Ning Yiqing felt comfortable when she heard this, but pretended to be impatient and said, "I know. After I leave, as long as I''m a female, I won''t have a look." Gu Yiwei She managed to coax master Ning away, only to feel physically and mentally tired. Well, she couldn''t calm down to read a book any more because of his disturbance. She took off her clothes and lay on the bed to go to sleep. Then she was very sad to find that she was worried about him! I''m worried that he will encounter danger when he goes out of the mission, that the location of his mission will be too far away, and that he will be able to eat and clothe himself. Gu only sat up, reached out and pressed her brow. She felt that she was really a masochistic person. After he left, she began to miss him. She felt that she was really hopeless! The next few days were relatively calm, but Qin Keren didn''t get close to her hypocritically when he saw her as before. On the contrary, every time he saw her, he looked up at her. Gu only has no opinion on this. Anyway, every time she sees Qin Keren, she will feel sick. Now Qin Keren doesn''t come to her anymore, and she is happy and quiet. Her deskmate has officially become Cheng Shuian. She didn''t know much about Cheng Shuian in her previous life, but in this life she has pasted a self righteous label for him. I don''t know if what she said last time irritated Cheng Shuian, so after they became table mates, he didn''t say those sour words again, but frantically brush the topic. Gu only thought that he was more relieved than she expected, except that he said at the beginning: "Gu only, I will take you away from my first place and get back again!" Gu Weiyi said coldly, "come on!" At that time, Cheng Shuian seemed a little angry and glared at her, but she didn''t pay attention to his eye at all. After school in the afternoon, she came back home and found that Mr. Ning was there. She politely said, "Hello, Mr. Ning!" As soon as Mr. Ning saw her, he just wanted to grin to the root of his ear: "just call me grandfather. How strange it is to take a surname in front of me!" When he finished, he even winked at her. Well, the original simple sentence made him say something else. She finally understood why Ning Yiqing always said such unexpected words. It turned out that they were from her ancestors. Qin Zhenhua also smiles. He can see that Mr. Ning really likes Gu Weiyi as her granddaughter-in-law, so he says, "your grandfather Ning has something to tell you." Gu Wei looked at Mr. Ning and said with a smile, "I''ve always been direct, so I don''t beat around the bush. I''m here to let you stay in my home for a while. You may not know that Yiqing went out on a mission last night. He was not at home, and you''ve met his nanny. I''m not a man with a strong will. I have heart disease, just in case, So I''d like to invite you to my home to accompany me, the old man. Would you like to? " Gu Wei is stunned for a moment. She knows that with Ning''s family background and contacts, she can easily get professional nurses from the hospital or sanatorium. At this time, Ning''s father comes to let her go to Ning''s home to be the so-called escort. Nine times out of ten, it''s Ning Yiqing''s idea. Gu Weiyi hasn''t spoken yet. Qin Keren, who came back after her, has an opinion: "I''m afraid it''s not suitable. Grandfather Ning, you''re not in good health, and your sister is not a professional nurse. Even if you go to Ning''s home, you can''t help." Chapter 131 Qin Keren said here and stressed: "there is, sister will soon be the college entrance examination, I''m afraid there is no time and energy to take care of grandfather Ning." Mr. Ning had long expected that someone would come forward to object. He said faintly: "what you said is really reasonable, but the main problem of my body is the heart problem. The only time I have been saved, it means that she has experience in this field. If I have any emergency, she will be able to cope with it." After a little pause, he said, "as for the exam, there is no need to worry about it. The only one who lives in my family has a driver to pick her up and down to school every day. I am the only old man in my family, and my family is quiet. There is no such a mess to distract her. It helps her to study hard." He said with a smile: "back ten thousand steps, the only one is my life-saving benefactor, I can''t harm him, Xiaoqin, you say it!" The little Qin in his mouth refers to Qin Zhenhua. Qin Zhenhua also knows that Lu Yurong and Qin Keren have not been able to slow Gu''s progress recently. They can''t make her study at ease. Living in Ning''s house temporarily under the banner of taking care of Gu Ning''s father is actually more helpful to Gu. So he turned around and asked Gu Weiyi, "make your own decision about this." Ning immediately began to play poor: "only, you will not have the heart to look at me this old man alone living in that empty house?" Gu Yiwei Qin Keren was immediately worried. No matter whether Ning Yiqing was at home or not, Gu''s only way of staying in Ning''s house was a signal to the outside world. Gu''s only way was the signal of Ning''s granddaughter-in-law. So she said eagerly: "grandfather Ning, you may not know that my sister has been living in the countryside before, and some habits are not very good. At that time, I''m afraid that not only can''t help, but it will give you trouble!" She said that she wanted to find an ally, but Lu Yurong was angry last night and went back to her mother''s home. Now she hasn''t come back. The only people left at home are Gu Weiwei and Qin Zhenhua. So she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "elder sister, you should know how bad some of your living habits are. This is really not suitable for you. Why don''t I go instead of you?" Qin Keren''s mind, Gu only one see more clearly, but she is about to refute, Qin Zhenhua has glared at Qin Keren: "Keren, what are you talking about!" Qin Keren was worried: "I don''t have any nonsense. What I said is the truth. It may be OK to let my sister go to the field to do farm work, but it''s too difficult for her to take care of people. My sister, it''s a matter of life and death. You can''t promise it blindly!" Mr. Ning gave Qin Keren an oblique look. He didn''t like Qin Keren very much last time he came here. The little girl was young, but she was full of thoughts. She said that Gu was the only one who was good, but her words were all about Gu''s only bad. As an outsider, it''s also hard for him to train her. For her, Ning Yiqing doesn''t like her at all. Even if she does, he will never agree! Gu Wei took a look at Qin Keren and said, "although I''m from the countryside, what''s wrong with the people in the countryside? In the past 20 years, most of the people in the city are from the countryside. Why do you look down on the people in the countryside? " What she said is the fact that China is a farming country. For more than ten years, we are all rural people. Chapter 132 Qin Keren didn''t expect that Gu Weihui would directly refute her words. She finally remembered that Gu Weiwei now is different from before, not Gu Weiwei who was led by her nose. She said: "I don''t look down on rural people''s mind, but some of your habits are really not very good..." "What are my bad habits?" Gu Wei keeps asking. When it comes to living habits, Gu Ziwei doesn''t think she has any problems. She loves to be clean and tidy, and has good living habits. Qin Keren didn''t expect her to ask. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t figure out Gu Weiyi''s bad habits. In the past, Gu Weiyi used to clean the courtyard and wipe the windowsill whenever he was free. She was washing the clothes of the whole family. It took her a long time to say, "you don''t know how to use a gas stove. Cooking is always filled with oil. It''s not good for your health." Hearing this, Mr. Ning was more sure that Qin Keren had nothing to do, just for the sake of black gu only, so he said faintly: "what''s the matter? I''m not asking the only one to do nanny for me. There''s a nanny to do cooking at home, so there''s no need for the only one to do it." Then he looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "the only one, what? Have you thought about it? " Qin Keren would like to interrupt. Gu Weiyi already said with a smile: "since grandfather Ning has talked about this, it would be inappropriate if I didn''t go, and it''s rare that you don''t dislike my bad habits." "That''s not a bad thing." As soon as master Ning heard that she agreed to stay in the Ning family for a while, he was immediately overjoyed. He said with a smile, "I always treat you as my granddaughter-in-law. The daughter-in-law of the Ning family doesn''t need to do those rough jobs." Qin Keren''s face turned green when she heard this. She wanted to lose her temper, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper in front of master Ning. She could only glare at Gu one eye fiercely. Gu Wei didn''t see it all the time. So it was settled. After a discussion, they decided to pack up Gu''s things and move to Ning''s home this weekend. It''s settled. Master Ning is in a good mood. At this time, it''s time for dinner. Qin Zhenhua is going to cook. Gu only knows where to let him cook. He takes the initiative to go into the kitchen and let him talk with master Ning. After she entered the kitchen, Qin Keren also followed her. It seemed that she was helping. In fact, she had a black face and went to talk to Gu Yiwei: "elder sister, how can you promise Mr. Ning that he is in poor health? If there is any accident when you take care of him, how can you bear the responsibility?" Gu only a listen to her words to know that she has not given up, lightly said: "this is my business." The implication is that it''s none of your business! Qin Keren looked at her in surprise and said, "sister, how did you become like this recently? I''m doing it for you! " Gu only smile: "you are not all for me, OK, otherwise you just how also want to go to Ningjia?" Qin Keren was just stunned and said, "then I''m not afraid of your trouble! Since you came back, you can see how much trouble you''ve caused. If you do anything again, I''m afraid mom will really not want you! " Gu only didn''t speak. Qin Keren thought she was loose and continued: "but it''s not the same when I go to Ning''s home. Even if something happens to Mr. Ning, I can still go home and have a way back. So elder sister, I''m really for you!" Chapter 133 Gu only looked into Qin Keren''s eyes, and her eyes were full of sincerity. Gu only felt that she had been planted in Qin Keren''s hands in her last life. Qin Keren was a born playwright. When she looked into people''s eyes, she was sincere, as if she was really for you. She also really admired Qin Keren. They had torn their faces that day, but now Qin Keren can still regard it as nothing happened. But she is no longer the only Gu who was manipulated by Qin Keren in her previous life. Qin Keren likes to pretend so much, so she will play with Qin Keren. She said with a sigh: "Keren, I know that you have always taken special care of me and treated me very well. But you call me elder sister, and I should take care of you for my feelings and reason, but my ability is really limited, and there is no place to help you. I feel very sorry that I can''t help you, Where else can you get into trouble because of me? " "But I don''t mind! I really want to help you! " Qin Keren said seriously. "But I mind!" Gu Weiwei also said seriously: "I always feel that I''m useless, but this time I want to bear the consequences myself. Keren, you don''t have to say anything. I''ll keep your kindness in mind. I want to be a good sister with you all my life, so I have to learn to bear it!" Then she got what she wanted and saw Qin Keren''s face like eating excrement. Gu''s only eyes are filled with a touch of coldness. Sure enough, what kind of people you have to deal with is what kind of methods you have to use to block yourself with her own words. That kind of feeling will be even better! Qin Ke is so angry that she can''t find a better reason to convince Gu Yiqing, so she is even more depressed. No, she has to call Lu Yurong back, otherwise Gu Yiqing will really live in Ning Yiqing''s house! Because she has something on her mind, she always seems to be a little worried. Gu only also lazy to pay attention to her, quick cooking. Her cooking skills are actually quite good after a lifetime of rubbing and grinding. Today, Mr. Ning came suddenly. He didn''t prepare too many dishes at home, but when he came over, he carried a duck, a rabbit, a kilo of meat, half a kilo of pepper and other vegetables. Gu only gasped when he saw those things, which reminds me that in this era, although the time of material shortage has passed, the overall living standard of inland cities is not very high, and it is still very popular to carry food as gifts when visiting relatives and friends. These things have been cleaned up, and the vegetables have been folded. Nine out of ten, Mr. Ning asked nanny Chen Lan to buy them and deal with them early this morning, and then Mr. Ning brought them here. Because the dishes have been almost processed, Gu only can cook quickly. Even if Qin Keren stands in the kitchen and gets in the way, it doesn''t affect her cooking speed. First, the duck is chopped into small pieces with a knife, and then the blood is removed with water. It happens that there is a bottle of beer left over by Qin Zhenhua at home. After frying the duck dry, she pours all the beer into the pot and makes a beer duck. When she stewed duck, she chopped the rabbit into small pieces, added a handful of pepper and garlic, cleaned the vegetables, and cut a plate of shredded potatoes. When she finished, the beer duck would be almost out of the pot. Sprinkle with shallots, and a perfect beer duck would be out of the pot. Chapter 134 Mr. Ning and Qin Zhenhua smelled the fragrance of vegetables when they were chatting outside. He said curiously, "the only thing that I''m doing is smelling strange fragrance." "The only cuisine has always been good." Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "I''ll know when I have dinner." Mr. Ning immediately began to eat, but he was always introverted, and his performance was not too obvious. A total of six dishes, a beer duck, a spicy rabbit, a vinegar sliced potato, a braised eggplant, a garlic green vegetables, and a stir fried meat. The six dishes are really full of color, fragrance and taste. They all seem to make people have a good appetite. Mr. Ning took a mouthful of beer duck, and when his eyes brightened, he asked Gu Youyi, "how do you cook this duck? It doesn''t smell like duck at all. It''s very smooth and delicious. It''s not greasy at all. It''s the best way I''ve ever eaten!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandfather Ning is joking. It''s just a beer duck. Many restaurants have it. It''s easy to cook. After frying the duck''s water, add two star anise, a piece of cinnamon and a few Chinese prickly ash, and pour a bottle of beer to cook." "You put a whole bottle of beer in this dish!" Qin Keren said, "sister, do you know how much a bottle of beer costs? It''s a waste of time for you to stir fry vegetables like this Gu Weiwei knew that she would definitely say something about it, but he didn''t plan to pay attention to it. He just quit. He said quietly, "only when I get home, I''ll let Chen Lan buy a box of beer and put it in the kitchen. You can cook it as you like." Qin Keren originally wanted to find Gu''s only fault, but he didn''t expect that master Ning would say so. Her face became even more ugly. She didn''t know why old bailing was protecting Gu only. Didn''t the older generation be more thrifty? Why doesn''t this principle apply to Mr. Ning? Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "good!" Mr. Ning tasted another bite of spicy rabbit. He said with admiration: "this dish is also very delicious!" When he went to clip it again, Gu only clamped his chopsticks: "grandfather Ning, your heart is not good, you are not suitable for eating this kind of spicy and stimulating food, so you can have a taste of this dish. This is what we eat!" Ning old son to her blow beard stare: "little girl, you now tube up I come!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you asked me to take care of you, so from now on, I''ll try to reduce the number of times you get sick, and this starts with drinking vegetables!" She then put a chopstick of vinegar sliced potatoes into his bowl and said, "vinegar helps to soften blood vessels and is helpful for people with bad heart, so this dish is suitable for you." Although her vinegar sliced potatoes have been cooked up to the level of a big hotel, Mr. Ning is a master who has no meat and no pleasure. If he lets him eat vegetarian, he will quit and go to pick beer duck, but Gu only blocked him: "this dish is not suitable for you. Duck is greasy after all, and it is not suitable for people with bad heart." Mr. Ning looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "only, I can''t see that you still have the potential to be a housekeeper!" Chapter 135 "Grandfather Ning, I''m afraid I don''t have that potential." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s just that Yiqing is not at home now. You should take more care of your body." Mr. Ning said with a smile: "I''m usually a vegetarian. It''s rare for me to be so happy today. Let me have a good time. Anyway, I''m a guest today. If you want to take care of me, I''ll wait until my home." When he finished, he picked up a piece of duck and put it in his mouth. He was happy for Ning Yiqing when she called. Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "well, the only one, this time let your grandfather Ning eat, later." Gu only looked at the old man Ning and said, "grandfather Ning, then we can say it''s only this time, never again!" "Good!" Mr. Ning said with a smile: "you are not allowed to make delicious food to hook the greedy insects in my stomach." Gu only laughed when he heard this. She knew that master Ning was a very interesting old man before, and now she has a deeper understanding. Qin Keren looks at Gu''s interaction with master Ning. She is very angry. No matter how good Gu''s craftsmanship is, she can''t eat it! In addition, Gu Weiyi doesn''t have such delicious dishes at ordinary times, so Gu''s only intention today is to show her hand in front of Mr. Ning. Why didn''t she find Gu''s deep intention before! If you ignore Qin Keren, you''ll enjoy the meal. When Mr. Ning leaves, Qin Zhenhua sends him to the door. Mr. Ning signals him to stop, but beckons Gu to pass. Gu only thought that he had something important to tell him, but he didn''t expect to hear Mr. Ning say: "only, what else are you good at cooking? When you come over at the weekend, what else do I need to prepare besides duck and rabbit?" Gu only did not respond, "ah," a, rather the old man glared at her: "ah what, ah, the people to eat for the day! So what you eat is very important! Also, what do you do best with the dishes I can eat? I''ll have Chen Lan ready by then! " Gu only helplessly said: "grandfather Ning, I''m going to your home to be an escort, not a cook!" "Well, it''s almost the same anyway!" Ning old man said with a smile: "anyway, you are going to accompany me, and then by the way to take care of my diet is also very good." "How about I confirm this with Ning Yiqing?" Gu only asked. "No, there''s nothing to confirm with that boy. It''s settled!" Mr. Ning immediately made a gesture of "if you mention him again, I''ll turn against you". Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing: "I know. It turns out that grandfather Ning is afraid of Ning Yiqing." "No way! Master Ning said very seriously: "how can I be afraid of him! I''m helping him. I''m helping him to see if his granddaughter-in-law is really as good as he said Gu Yiwei Mr. Ning looked at him and said, "so you should behave well. If you don''t behave well, be careful that I don''t agree with your marriage!" Gu only heard such a threat. It''s said that when he was young, old man Ning was also a decisive master. Now the style of painting is obviously not right! Gu only and Ning master in talking, Qin Keren also said to Qin Zhenhua: "Dad, mother''s anger should also disappear, you take her back!" Chapter 136 "Don''t get involved in your adult affairs." Qin Zhenhua said with a straight face: "it''s you. I have to talk about you today. How can you say your sister like that in front of your grandfather Ning?" "I didn''t say anything!" Qin Keren wrongly said: "I''m just worried about grandfather Ning''s accident. When the time comes, the Ning family will find trouble with their sister, so..." She said here with tears in her eyes: "Dad, you have changed. Since you know that I am not your own daughter, you are very indifferent to me. Even if we are not related by blood, I grew up beside you! Don''t you know who I am? " Qin Keren left an impression on Qin Zhenhua that he was kind and clever all the time. Although he occasionally played small temperament, it didn''t hurt much. He sighed and said: "in my heart, you and the only me are treated equally, but Keren, you are really too much today!" "Dad, I know it''s wrong." Qin Keren said in a low voice that she admitted her mistake, but in her heart she was scolding Qin Zhenhua for being a big jerk. She helped Gu only in that way, but she didn''t help her! Qin Zhenhua saw that she had a good attitude towards admitting her mistake, so he exposed the matter and said: "Keren, I know that you are smarter than ordinary girls since childhood, so you should know more clearly that learning is a very important thing, and the college entrance examination is about to take place soon, and your grades have fallen sharply recently. If you go on like this, you will destroy yourself, You know what? " Qin Keren bit his lip and said, "I know." Qin Zhenhua said softly, "if you know, you should study hard. Only excellent girls can marry better boys. I don''t think that marriage is an opportunity to change fate. Only when you are excellent can you have a better future." His words sounded like a drum beside Qin Keren. Her heart beat a little disorderly. Qin Zhenhua said such words. Did he find anything? Qin Zhenhua looked at her and said: "Keren, remember Dad''s words, fate is in his own hands." Qin Keren nodded his head lightly. Gu only came in at this time, and their conversation ended. Qin Keren keeps Qin Zhenhua''s words in mind. Yes, fate is in her own hands, so she doesn''t mind doing everything possible to take Gu only as a stepping stone, marry Ning Yiqing, and have a better future! After all, Qin Zhenhua didn''t listen to Qin Keren''s advice to take back Lu Yurong. Lu Yurong was very upset when she stayed at Lu''s home. She thought that Qin Zhenhua would come to pick her up after he was angry. After all, there was a precedent. I didn''t expect that this time she lived in her mother''s house for three days, and Qin Zhenhua didn''t show any sign of coming to pick her up. She didn''t even call. Her mother-in-law Tian GUI said in autumn that this was expensive, and that was also expensive. When she went out to buy vegetables, she asked for money, her niece asked for money to buy sugar, her niece asked for money to buy toys, and she couldn''t sleep well at night. After a few days, Lu Yurong could not sit still. It''s just that it''s too humiliating for her to go back directly, so she''s more entangled. On Thursday afternoon, not only she but also Qin Keren came to Lu''s house to find her: "Mom, go home quickly. If you don''t go home again, Gu will occupy the house!" Lu Yurong was very surprised and asked her what was the matter, so she told Mr. Ning that he asked Gu to be his only escort. Chapter 137 Lu Yurong became angry when she heard this: "Gu is the only one who is cheap. Does she want to fly to the branch and become a phoenix?" "I think that''s what she always thought." Qin Keren sighed with a long sigh: "my mother knows. She has no respect for her mother. She really wants to climb the high branch of Ning family. She still doesn''t know how to revenge her mother." "Absolutely not!" Lu Yurong''s hand slapped heavily on the table, startled the little niece and nephew who was going to beg for candy and toys. At the beginning, she transferred Gu Weiwei and her own daughter, just to make her own daughter live a good life, climb the high branch, and then raise a child daughter-in-law for herself. But she didn''t expect that the child was also wrongly held. She is how to Gu only her own heart clear, and Gu only is how to her more clear! Up to now, she still remembers Gu Weiyi holding scissors to draw fiercely on her neck. If Gu only got the power and knew that she was not her biological mother at all, she would have to be killed! She immediately went back to her room, picked up her small bag and went out. Qin Keren saw her like this, with a slight hook on the corner of her mouth. As she walked along, she said, "Mom, how do you want to look after you when you go back?" She asked Lu Yurong in this way. Lu Yurong was very angry at this time. She only had those rude ideas in her mind, but there were no details, so she was stunned. Qin Keren whispered: "Dad is like being brainwashed by Gu only now. He has been standing on her side all the time. If you go back and directly stop him, I''m afraid you''ll make dad unhappy. Then it won''t be worth the loss." "Then what? Can you and Gu be the only demons? " Lu Yurong said stiffly. Qin Keren took a look at her and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. After all, Gu Weiyi was engaged to Jane Xize. Although he finally retired, it''s similar to divorce in ancient times. Moreover, Jane''s family seems to have some opinions on her. You are Gu Weiyi''s mother after all. You can do something about her." When Lu Yurong heard this, his eyes brightened and he patted his thigh: "yes! Why didn''t I think of it! " As long as Gu is married out, it is absolutely impossible to marry Gu as Ning Yiqing, and master Ning will not agree with them! After she finished, she suddenly thought of something and said to Qin Keren with pity: "anyway, you just know Gu''s life experience. You can''t tell anyone, or I''ll drive you out of the Qin family!" This is Lu Yurong''s biggest secret, so no one else can know. Besides Lu Yurong, Qin Keren is the only one in the Qin family who knows that Gu is not Lu Yurong''s own daughter. The reason why Qin Keren knows it is that Lu Yurong once secretly called her daughter Cheng Susu at home and was heard by her. That day, Qin Zhenhua and Gu Yiwei were not at home. She was also shocked when she heard that. Then Lu Yurong found out and threatened her not to tell. It is because she knows that Gu is not born to Lu Yurong that she dares to bully Gu and calculate Gu, because she knows that Lu will help her. Qin Keren was not frightened by Lu Yurong. He said softly, "Mom, don''t worry. It''s rotten in my stomach. I won''t tell anyone, but you really don''t tell Dad about it?" Chapter 138 "If I tell you, he will ask where our daughter has gone, and he will find a way to get her back. I had to work so hard to succeed in the exchange. I just want my daughter to live a good life, so I can''t let her go back to the Qin family now!" Lu Yurong said, biting his teeth. Qin Keren took a look at Lu Yurong and said nothing, but resented him. In fact, in her opinion, the Qin family''s life is much better than caring for the family, but Lu Yurong thinks it''s not enough. Then Lu Yurong''s own daughter''s family must be a rich family. She couldn''t understand why everyone was born on the same day, but the difference was so big! And she''s the one who''s the hardest! The only thing that makes her feel balanced is that Gu Yi, the real daughter, is even worse than her. First, she is transferred to the poor family of Gu Yi. After returning to the Qin family, she has to be rubbed by Lu Yurong every day. Qin Keren asked in a low voice, "Mom, who did you change my sister to?" At this time, her so-called sister no longer refers to Gu only, but Lu Yurong''s own daughter. Lu Yurong immediately glared at her: "what do you ask about this? What''s your business?" Qin Keren said with a smile: "I just think that if I can''t marry Ning Yiqing this time, I can ask my elder sister to take care of my elder brother, or let my elder brother work earlier." Lu Yurong hesitated a little and then said, "you don''t need to worry about this. The time is not ripe. You don''t need to know." Qin Keren touched a snout of ash, what did not show on the face, but a smile: "yes." Lu Yurong said to her, "go back first. I''ll go to Jane''s house." Qin Keren knew that she was going to Jane''s house to ask them to deal with Gu only. Her purpose today, as for the unhappiness just now, could be forgotten. On the way to Jane''s house, Lu Yurong has already thought about how to say it to the people of Jane''s house, and then achieve her goal. She said to herself, "Gu Weiwei, even if you are a serious young lady, you have to listen to me! If I don''t destroy you completely, then my daughter will suffer. If you fall into the mire, they won''t recognize you any more and will put all their hopes on my daughter! " In fact, she thought perfectly about changing children at first. She wanted to wait for Qin Keren to find a way to marry her son when he grew up. In this way, even if she had a constant relationship with the noble family, they would try their best to help each other. Who knows, there is another one in the middle. Qin Keren is not the daughter of that noble family, which has upset all her plans. So in fact, when she first knew about it, she was a little angry. She also had the idea of letting his son Qin Mingyang marry Gu. Later, she thought that it involved too much. Gu Weiyi, who just came back from the countryside, really didn''t like it. She didn''t think that he was born in the countryside and didn''t deserve her baby son. It''s almost dark after Lu Yurong goes to Jane''s house to deal with the matter. Gu Weiyi is not too surprised to see her coming back. It''s just that Gu Weiyi has some doubts when she is cruel in her eyes, and a bad feeling entangles her heart. Lu Yurong only looked at her, sneered and went to find Qin Zhenhua. She rarely bowed her head and admitted a mistake: "the only thing I can do this time is to overdo it. I won''t do it again." Chapter 139 Although Qin Zhenhua is very disappointed with Lu Yurong, they have been married for more than 20 years. Even if they are really dissatisfied with her, their anger will disappear after she admits her mistake. They just say, "the only one who doesn''t grow up with us, but she is our own child after all. We don''t want to do that again." Lu Yurong naturally agreed at this time. At dinner in the evening, Lu Yurong took a chopstick for Gu Weiyi and said to her, "eat more." Gu only looked at Lu Yurong curiously. She even gave a gentle smile. After dinner, she washed the bowl diligently and hummed a little song while washing. She seemed to be in a very good mood. Gu has always felt that there must be demons when things go wrong. Today''s Lu Yurong is too abnormal. She took a look at Qin Keren. Qin Keren was still gentle and friendly. Just looking at their reactions, Gu only felt that they must have something to hide, but she had not figured it out yet. But Qin Zhenhua has not seen such a happy look at home for a long time. He is very happy in his heart. Gu only thinks that she can''t figure out what they want to do for the time being, so she doesn''t want to think about it. Anyway, she will face what she should face. And now her time is very precious, Imperial University is too difficult to test, if she can''t test to the first place in the school, there is basically no chance, for the sake of insurance, it is best to test to the provincial champion. If you want to get the provincial champion, you should get full marks in all subjects except Chinese, which is definitely not an easy thing. Gu only dedicated to learning when Qin Keren and Lu Yurong exchanged a look, their hearts can not hide proud. The next day at school, Qin Keren and Gu went to the only school together. Qin Keren was smiling all the way, really gentle. Gu only saw Qin Keren like this, she gently raised her eyebrows, just a smile. When she came to the school gate, Qin Keren seemed surprised and said, "eh, isn''t that Jane and Aunt Zhang?" Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly as soon as she saw them. She immediately understood everything. It turned out that this was waiting for her. Qin Keren took her hand and said, "elder sister, let''s go and say hello." Gu Weiyi didn''t know that they had discussed a plan to deal with her, but she knew that as long as she passed, she would not be able to leave. She still knew what kind of virtue Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize were. So she said, "wait a minute, I suddenly think of something. I''ll go and make a phone call." She said ignore Qin Keren, directly into the next phone booth. Qin Keren didn''t think she could make any waves now, so she didn''t stop Gu only. Anyway, in her opinion, Gu only is doomed today. Qin Keren is still waiting for her outside after Gu''s phone call. At this time, it''s the peak time for her to go to school, surrounded by high school students. When Gu Weiyi got closer, Zhang Chunhua had already seen her and immediately cried out, "only one, you come just in time. Don''t study. Come home with me!" Gu said directly, "Aunt Zhang, have you made a mistake? What home shall I go with you? " Zhang Chunhua said with a reproachful face: "what nonsense you are talking about, you are married to Xize. How can you live in the Qin family every day? Of course, you are going to live in the Jane family. You haven''t come back during this period of time, which worries us a lot." Chapter 140 Zhang Chunhua then gave Jane a wink: "tie Ze, take the only one home!" Mother and son immediately became a semi encircled state, directly toward Gu only around. Gu Weiyi wanted to hide, but Qin Keren held her hand and said, "yes, sister, you are married to Jane. It''s not suitable to live in the Qin family. You''d better live in Jane''s family." Gu only turned to look at Qin Keren. The corners of Qin Keren''s mouth were slightly crooked. The whole person looked very gloomy. Only his eyes were inexplicably excited. Gu Weiyi gives a cold smile. Qin Keren is no stranger to her. Before her death, Qin Keren also looked at her like this, but in this life, she can never let Qin Keren do it again. She didn''t speak. She just twisted Qin Keren''s hand before Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize came. Qin Keren''s attention was on how to hold her. She didn''t expect that she would do it. The sound of "card" is the sound of Qin Keren taking off the ladle in front of the bone. She kicks Qin Keren''s buttocks heavily again. She screams and falls over Jian Xize. Jian Xize dodges and shakes his hand. His action is like that he throws Qin Keren into the nearby sewer. To put it bluntly, the sewer is the place to take out the garbage. Now there is no concept of environmental protection. The dirty water in the school kitchen is directly led here, and then discharged along this ditch. Over time, a lot of dirty things gather here, and the water inside is dark. Qin Keren fell face down into the sewer. Before she fell in, she was still crying because of severe pain. As a result, she drank a mouthful of black and smelly sewer water at the moment of falling. Such a change makes everyone stand there, and Qin Keren is the most disgusting. She usually thinks that she is a city dweller and loves to be clean and beautiful. However, once she falls clean and beautiful, it has nothing to do with her. In addition, her hand takes off the ladle, so she falls down and can''t stand up. Gu only scolded a "deserved" in his heart, but he said: "Jane, you are still not human, so you beat my sister!" After a moment''s deliberation, he was too lazy to take care of Qin Keren. He came directly to take Gu''s only hand and said, "only one, don''t make trouble, come home with me!" He then took Gu''s hand and wanted to plug it into the van next to him. Gu yelled: "help! The traffickers have arrested people! " This cry, the school security called out, security a look, this trafficker is too lawless, even in front of the school to arrest people, immediately surrounded, loudly said: "put people down!" Cheng Shui''an just arrived at the school at this time. Looking at this situation, even if he and Gu Youyi didn''t deal with each other, he couldn''t have Gu Youyi taken away. He rushed up and punched Jane in the face. Jane can only let go of Gu Weiyi''s hand when she is in pain. Gu Weiyi immediately runs to the security guard and says with red eyes, "Uncle security, help Security guard to protect her behind: "girl, don''t be afraid, now is the legal society, in me, will never let these bad guys succeed." Gu only said: "my sister still fell in the sewer, Lao whose driver pulled her up." Qin Keren was so dirty that her face was covered with black mud. At this time, no one wanted to pull her. Finally, she climbed up by herself. Chapter 141 Gu Weiyi cried and said, "Keren, if you have a problem, what can I do?" Cheng Shuian and some boys over there have surrounded Jian Xize. Zhang Chunhua thought it was quite easy for them to take Gu away with Lu Yurong''s instruction and Qin Keren''s cooperation. How could she have thought that things would be so big. She came out quickly and said, "misunderstanding, misunderstanding! We are not human traffickers, we are Gu''s only mother-in-law! " When she said that, few people believed her. Zhang Chunhua had to say, "Gu Weiyi, say something!" Cheng Shui''an and others seem to know Gu Weiwei, who seems to know him. But the appearance just now is too scary. He stood by Gu Weiwei with some vigilance and said, "Gu Weiwei, don''t be afraid. If they are bad people, we will never let them take you away!" Gu only really didn''t expect that Cheng Shui''an, who usually seems to have different opinions with her, would stand up and speak for her at this time. She looked at Zhang Chunhua and said, "I''m not married. Where''s my mother-in-law?" With a smile, Zhang Chunhua showed her usual ability of making a splash: "Gu Youyi, how can you lie with your eyes open? What do you mean you''re not married? You married our family that day She said angrily: "after you and tie Ze got married, you said that you were reluctant to leave your mother''s home and live in her home for a long time. We are not unreasonable people. It''s normal to think that you are a little younger and willful, but you don''t want to go back to your mother''s home as soon as you live in your mother''s home. Don''t you play us like monkeys?" Her voice is very loud. She thought all night and all kinds of countermeasures for today''s affairs last night, so at this time, her words are reasonable and powerful. Jane Xize immediately echoed her words: "that is, Gu Yiwei, how can you do that! That''s cheating on our Jane family Qin Shui''an immediately recognized some famous people. Before Qin Keren''s words, Gu Weixiu''s marriage was known to the whole class. They also vaguely heard about her husband''s family name, Jane. He thought that when she came back to school, it meant that the matter had been solved, but it didn''t look like that. He turned to Gu Wei and asked, "is that really the case?" Gu only ignored him. Instead, he looked at Zhang Chunhua and said, "Aunt Zhang, are you not afraid to invite heaven to send you for such nonsense? Yes, my mother did accept the betrothal gift from your family at the beginning, but I didn''t agree to marry Jane from the beginning to the end. As for what happened in the process, you also know very well in your heart. " "What do I know?" Zhang Chunhua put her usual skills out, immediately said in a voice: "my department Ze how excellent, ask one of the people, we all know, he is willing to marry you, that is to look up to you, but you are back, Gu only, how can you do this!" Qin Shui''an was stunned when he heard the name of jianxize. In essence, jianxize is also a celebrity in No.1 middle school. He is famous for his good grades, and there are a lot of tidbits about him. He used to be confused with several girls in school, and there are some rumors about abortion. He used to think that the only one Gu married was Jane''s family, but he didn''t expect to be the most scum man in the history of Lingcheng! Chapter 142 After Qin Keren climbed up, he cried and said, "I can prove this thing. It''s true! Elder sister, you have to be honest. It''s too much for you to be like this. " At this time, she was very dirty. As soon as she got close to Gu, she smelled the smell of a sewer. Gu Weiyi narrowed his eyes and thought that the water in Qin Keren''s sewer was too little just now. He didn''t have a long memory at all! Qin Keren then said: "although Aunt Zhang accidentally pushed me down just now, my parents have taught us to be honest since we were young. I still want to be honest. It''s an absolute fact that you and Jane are married!" "Do you hear me, do you hear me?" Zhang Chunhua said at the top of her voice: "Gu''s only sister Qin Keren has said that. It will never be false! Gu Wei, stop studying and come home with me! " When she finished, she was about to pull Gu''s only hand. Gu directly flashed to one side: "Aunt Zhang, it''s a legal society now. Arranged marriage is no longer popular. It''s really deceiving you to do so!" "What do we mean by deceiving people too much?" With Qin Keren''s cheering, Zhang Chunhua''s voice became even louder: "it''s clear that you''ve been deceiving people too much. You''ve had a drink with my family''s Xize, got married, and slept. Now you''re climbing the high branch again, so you want to dump our Xize? Gu Weiwei, you are a young girl. How can your character be so bad? " Gu only heard Zhang Chunhua''s words and understood that their purpose today was to completely destroy her reputation. In this era, if a person''s reputation is destroyed, he will be despised by all kinds of people, and it is difficult to get a foothold. At this time, the surrounding area was already full of students who came to school. When these unknown students heard these things, they were all very curious and talked about them one by one "Gu Weiyi? Is it the black horse killed by class four this time? It''s said that the one who scored zero in the previous exam? " "In addition to her who else, originally thought she could get such a good result this time, the character should also be OK, but now it seems that it is just so." "She looks very pure. How could she do such a thing?" "This is the so-called" know the person, know the face, don''t know the heart ". After all, her sister said that about her." When Zhang Chunhua heard these comments, he was even more proud: "what you do, your sister can''t even look at it! Gu Weiwei, you really let me down. If you come home with me today, I won''t care about what happened before. If you don''t come home with me today, I''ll have to ask your headmaster to dismiss you! " Qin Keren cried and said, "elder sister, although you have been in the countryside since you were a child, you haven''t been taught anything, but when you go back to the Qin family, it''s the daughter of the Qin family. The daughter of the Qin family can''t do such dirty things." "What did I do?" Gu only said coldly, "and what happened when I grew up in the countryside? People in the countryside know no less than you people in the city There were many students from the countryside in No.1 middle school. When they heard her saying this, several people called her "hello". Gu Weiyi said: "besides, you said it was my own sister, but you just looked down on me when you said it clearly, so you colluded with these people of Jane''s family to harm me today!" Chapter 143 Qin Keren''s face changed slightly, Gu''s eyes were cold: "just now you fell into the sewer, no one cares about you, only I want to save you, I don''t know how my parents taught you, but if revenge is your so-called integrity, so-called good character, then I would rather not!" Many people saw what happened just now. At that time, Gu only really wanted to save Qin Keren, but he was caught by Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize. They could not help but doubt Qin Keren''s character. "No, no!" Qin Keren said: "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want you to go astray." Gu''s only face was cold: "so according to your opinion, you are here to say that I am inferior, and I want to thank you?" Qin Keren said wrongly: "it''s not that I said you were dirty, but that you really did those things. I just listen to the family instructions and tell the truth. Sister, I''m sorry for giving you trouble. I shouldn''t have said it in front of so many people." Gu is really sick to the only, where this is still a white lotus, is a Black Lotus! She asked coldly: "to tell you the truth, well, Qin Keren, tell me what I did today! You don''t have to be embarrassed, and you don''t have to say it''s good for me, just tell me the truth! " Qin Keren was surprised by her statement. She didn''t think that Gu only dared to say so in this situation. She sneered in her heart. Since Gu only wanted to die, she would help her! So Qin Keren said pitifully, "sister, this is what you asked me to say. Don''t blame me." Gu Weiyi sneered: "say it! I don''t blame you! " Qin Keren immediately said: "on the weekend of the monthly exam, you quarreled with your mother and ran out. Once you went out, you didn''t go home for several nights. You said you went back to the countryside to take care of your family. But yesterday, my mother happened to go to the countryside because of something. My mother asked, but you were not in the countryside at all those days!" "She''s at my house!" Jane Xize took Qin Keren''s words directly. They also designed it. They thought about it and thought that that time was the best time to discredit Gu. His words immediately attracted everyone''s attention. A girl went to live in someone else''s house, especially the person who had a marriage contract with her. What it meant immediately attracted people''s discussion again. "My God! It''s shameless of her to live in a family! " "It''s really incredible. She just said it so righteously!" "It''s true that you can''t judge your appearance. A person who looks so pure actually does such shameless things!" Cheng Shui''an also heard about that day, so he was most shocked at this time. He looked at Gu Yu in surprise and asked, "are you really..." Gu only ignored him, but walked up to Jane and asked, "do you dare to swear to God that what you said is true?" "What dare you do?" Jane Xize''s mouth showed an evil smile: "you not only lived in my house, but also ate, lived, slept and bathed with me in those days. You did the most intimate thing in the world with me." "Do you have any evidence?" Gu only asked. When Qin Keren heard her words, his eyes were cold. What''s the evidence? She has given the so-called evidence to Jane sizer for a long time! Chapter 144 "Of course! All my family can testify! " Jane looked at her straight in the eye: "you have a mole in the center of your back. How can I know if we are not so intimate?" Gu only a smile: "is Qin Keren tell you?" "Do I need her to tell me? Gu Weiwei, just admit it. You''ve been sleeping with me for a long time, and then I''ve read all over your body! " Jane''s smile became more lewd. There was another jeer around. Gu only ignored it directly, didn''t get angry, and didn''t have any shyness. He just said, "well, you swear to God, if one of the words you just said is false, you''ll have five thunders in the sky!" Jane is stunned for a moment. People in this age are relatively superstitious. He does not dare to make such a poison oath. Zhang Chunhua immediately answers: "the only thing you do is to do it. I really take you as my daughter-in-law. Don''t be stubborn here any more. Come home with me. There are so many people here. You don''t feel shameful. I feel shameful too!" Gu only reason didn''t pay attention to her, still looked straight at Jane''s eyes and said: "you just didn''t say it was true, then why don''t you dare to swear?" "It''s not that I dare not swear, it''s that there''s no need at all," she said "It''s not that there''s no need, it''s that you''re lying!" Gu only said loudly: "you are lying to harm me, trying to destroy my reputation, because Qin Keren told you about the red mole on my back, and I didn''t live in your house at all the days I left home!" "If you don''t live in my house, where do you live?" Jane said with a sneer. Gu only clenched her lips, but jianxize thought she was afraid. His eyes were full of pride. He had inquired about it for a long time. Gu only had no relatives or friends in the city because he had just entered the city from the countryside. Jane is just about to make fun of her. Anyway, they have ruined her reputation today, and she can''t get married. She can only marry him in her life. After they get married, let''s see how he can kill her! When he was imagining how to take care of the only one, an old voice said, "she lives in the hospital!" Jane was stunned when she heard the voice, and she was about to scold her subconsciously. But when he saw the cold face of Mr. Ning, he was so scared that he almost didn''t kneel on the ground. Gu Weiyi said: "grandfather Ning, why are you here?" As soon as Qin Keren saw that master Ning was coming, he immediately screamed in his heart that it was not good. Master Ning could see Gu''s only protection clearly. She turned to take a look at Zhang Chunhua and Jane sizer, both of whom were as pale as a face. "In order to save me, you are not at home for two days, but you are so polluted. If I don''t come again, these scum will eat you!" Mr. Ning said angrily. Mr. Ning is a great man of the whole Lingcheng city. In those days, he was shaking the ground. Even if these young students didn''t know him, the school security guard, Cheng Shuian and Jane''s mother and son knew him. At this time, the head of the university just got the news and rushed over from the teaching building: "Mr. Ning, how did you come?" Ning old son but manage all ignore her, but say to Gu only: "you this wench, all arrived this time, how don''t tell them the truth?" Chapter 145 Gu Weiyi said: "I was just about to explain to them, and you came!" They don''t deserve her to explain, and she doesn''t need to explain it to them. She said softly, "grandfather Ning, you have a bad heart. Don''t be angry about these things." "Can I not be angry?" Ning old son stares at her one eye: "this group of tortoise grandson bullies to my life-saving benefactor''s share, if I have not a little mood, that this life also in vain." He then stood in the crowd and said loudly: "Gu''s only so-called two days of running away from home was just because he happened to meet me with a heart attack by chance. After saving my life, he saw that there was no one around me to take care of me, and took care of me for another two days until my family came. All the doctors and nurses in the first municipal hospital can testify for me about this matter!" As soon as he said this, Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize shivered. They didn''t expect Gu Weiyi to stay at Ning''s home for those two days! Ning family that but they poor their whole life also recruit not to stir up person! Mr. Ning''s dignified eyes fell on Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize and asked: "you just said that the only days were in your house. Is that really the case?" In his early years, he was also a man who had been on the battlefield and killed the enemy. He usually laughed and didn''t show much. At this time, his face was flat and his momentum came out. The mother and son of Jane''s family were so scared that they knelt down on the ground, and Jane Xize was even less promising, so she peed directly in her pants. Mr. Ning said coldly, "talk!" Zhang Chunhua said hastily: "we were just talking nonsense, all nonsense! Gu has never been to our house There was a sound of teasing all around "I''ll go. Why is this family so poisonous! How dare you say such lies "No wonder I didn''t dare to swear to heaven just now. It turned out that there was a ghost in my heart!" "Gu is so pitiful that he provoked such a family!" "Do you know? Jane is a famous Playboy in our school. She once harmed several girls! There were girls jumping for him "Really? What''s more, it''s a family of scum! " Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize are so ashamed and angry that they can''t stop them. They want to run away. Gu only stopped them directly: "Aunt Zhang, today things have come to this stage. I think it''s very necessary for me to make it clear about me and Jian Xize." Zhang Chunhua opens her mouth to scold, but master Ning''s eye knife floats over and makes her swallow all her words: "you say it." Gu Weiyi said slowly: "I admit that my family was engaged to Jane syze for me, but we didn''t really get married and didn''t get a marriage certificate. The reason why I refused to marry Jane syze was because he was whoring outside!" She then took out a stack of photos from her schoolbag and threw them into the crowd: "this is the evidence!" When Zhang Chunhua saw that photo, she was blinded. She didn''t expect that Gu only had so many photos! She reached for the photos: "don''t look, don''t look!" It''s just that it''s too late for her even if she''s robbed all of them. Everyone has seen it. Gu only coldly said: "so today''s event is your revenge for my divorce that day!" She said to Jane: "you are a scum. Even if you ruin my reputation today, I will not marry you if I marry a pig or a dog!" This sentence was just like a slap in Jane''s face. Chapter 146 Zhang Chunhua really has no face to stay any longer. He pulls jianxize and walks away. When they leave, they don''t know who is going to give them a Pooh, which immediately leads to the group''s "group Pooh". Countless slogans fall on jianxize and Zhang Chunhua, and they are in a mess. Gu only saw this scene, but his heart was warm. Today, the onlookers here are actually high school students. In fact, most of them are upright and pure. After they left, Mr. Ning said to the head of the university with a face: "Xiaogao, such a thing happened at the gate of your school, you should review it carefully." Headmaster Gao''s face was a little chatty, but he was taught by Mr. Ning that he didn''t dare to talk back. He quickly said, "yes, Mr. Ning taught me that today''s thing is my negligence. You''re tired. Why don''t you go to my office and have a cup of tea?" Mr. Ning snorted and finally stepped into the campus of No. 1 middle school. This is the past. All the people around the door are scattered. Only Qin Keren, who is dirty and wet, stands there shivering and shivering. Gu Wei took a look at Qin Keren, sneered, raised his foot and walked into the school, without looking at Qin Keren again. Qin Keren really didn''t expect this thing to end like this. She didn''t bring Gu down today! Instead, she put herself in. She was so angry! She looked at her own appearance, and then looked around at the strange eyes cast, she "wow" a cry, and then ran home. Lu Yurong was waiting for good news at home. Seeing her like this, she ran back and was shocked. She asked her, "what''s the matter?" Qin Keren at this time, where can he explain to her, rushed into the bathroom, she played soap several times, still feel her body smell bad to death, and she has an arm can''t move! It was a long and painful bath for her. She soaped five times in a row before she felt the taste was so light. When she finished the washing, Lu Yurong asked, "what happened? Did it work? " "Gu only called out master Ning. We failed!" Qin Keren cried. Lu Yurong thought that Zhang Chunhua''s pile of things was gone, and she was so sad that she slapped Qin Keren in the face with her backhand: "you useless thing, didn''t you say it was safe before?" "Where do I know that Gu Wei will invite Mr. Ning later, and he will come as soon as he is invited!" Qin Keren''s heart is also wronged. Lu Yurong scolded: "you are so stupid that you can''t do such a thing well!" "Mom, my hand was broken by Gu." Qin Keren said wrongly. Lu Yurong gave her another slap: "useless things, things are not done, but also spend my money!" Qin Keren''s head is slightly low, and her eyes are full of hatred. In this family, she is really fed up with it! She swore in her heart that she would beat Lu Yurong fat when she was prosperous! In No.1 middle school, he personally took out the best tea to make for Mr. Ning. Mr. Ning glared at him and scolded him: "you''re not a wallflower." The head of the University was scolded, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. Instead, he was laughing. Today, he was really wrong. Chapter 147 Mr. Ning came here today after receiving Gu''s phone call. At that time, principal Gao was already in the office. It took less than two minutes to get up from the school gate, but they didn''t show up at the same time. What does it mean that Mr. Ning didn''t know much about it. Jane''s family is a well-known wealthy family in Lingcheng. Many of the facilities in No.1 middle school are donated by Jane''s family, so even if President Gao wants to protect Gu''s family, he doesn''t dare to offend Jane''s family, so it''s the best way to watch the fun nearby. What kind of person is Mr. Ning? How can he not see through President Gao''s mind. The president of the University sighed: "it''s not easy to be the president now. We need to grasp the enrollment rate, ease the children''s psychology, and worry about so many things inside and outside. This time, what I did was really improper. What Ning Lao criticized was that." Mr. Ning glared at him: "don''t pretend to be poor in front of me. I don''t know what you think. I don''t care how you toss about. But if you dare to let my granddaughter-in-law suffer more grievances, I''ll never finish with you!" "Granddaughter in law?" University grow up to be surprised: "Gu only?" "Besides her, who else can be my granddaughter-in-law?" Rather the old man didn''t have a good temper to say: "otherwise you think I have nothing to do today, I ran here to play?" "Of course not, I''m just a little bit surprised," said the head of the University His heart at this time is extremely shocked, although the Jane family has a few money, but compared with the Ning family is the difference between cloud and mud, he really did not expect that Gu only actually saved the Ning master, but also got his approval. He thinks it''s a big deal. He has to check with Qin Zhenhua another day. Mr. Ning snorted: "my granddaughter-in-law will be taken care of by you when she is in high school. If you dare to let her suffer a little injustice, I will not peel your skin." The long busy voice of college students should be. Today''s event is very big. Gu Weiyi received all kinds of eyes from the whole class after returning to the classroom. The fact that her previous marriage object was Jane sizer was also known to the whole school. It was absolutely not shocked that Mr. Ning came forward to give Gu the only way out. Even if some students didn''t know what Holy Father Ning was at the beginning, some students who knew it added and solved their doubts, so everyone''s eyes when they looked at Gu only became a little more complicated. Gu Weiyi was just a little famous, but now he''s famous. Lu Yiyi had heard Qin Keren''s words and was suspicious of Gu''s liking for Ning Yiqing, but after she knew that master Ning was coming out for Gu, she completely believed it. In her heart, she even called Gu the only fox spirit: "Gu the only fox spirit dares to hook up with my brother Ning, I will tear her! She''s so scheming. She started from grandfather Ning. It''s disgusting After she scolded, she regretted it. Why didn''t she expect to start from master Ning? As Gu''s only deskmate, Cheng Shuian is more entangled in his heart. He looks at Gu''s only one and finally asks, "did you really save Mr. Ning?" "Is the monitor in charge of too much?" Gu only lightly picked an eyebrow: "if you are free, you can go to the hospital to check." "I didn''t mean that, I just..." Cheng Shuian explained quickly, but saw Gu only and buried himself in the brush, had to say: "you accompanied Mr. Ning in the hospital for two days, did you see Ning Yiqing?" Chapter 148 "Yes." Gu''s answer was quite calm. Cheng Shui''an thought that she would be as excited as a girl, and he was ready to mention Ning Yiqing. But after waiting for a while, he heard her saying, and he couldn''t help saying, "that''s it?" Gu''s only face was inexplicable: "what else can we do if we don''t?" Cheng Shui''an was very happy when she heard her words. She said with a smile: "this is very good. Ning Yiqing is not as magical as other girls. She has two eyes, one nose and one mouth." Gu only feels that Cheng Shuian''s happiness is really a little puzzling. She glances at him and sees his eyes glowing. She can''t help asking, "do you like Ning Yiqing, too?" Cheng Shuian is drinking water at this time. When she hears her words, the water in her mouth spurts out. Fortunately, they are sitting in the first row, and there is no one in front of them. After coughing a few times, he wiped the water off the corner of his mouth and said, "what are you talking about! I''m a man, how can I like a man! " Gu only a bad smile: "this is not necessarily." He will never know that about ten years later, network literature began to develop, and then a school called tanmei came into being Cheng Shui''an is a little hairy when she looks at him, but he thinks that she looks cute when she laughs. His face turns red unconsciously and says, "nonsense!" Gu used to think that he was narcissistic, opinionated and disgusting. Now seeing him like this, she thinks that this kind of awkward and narcissistic boy has no advantages at all. It''s fun to tease him when he''s free. But now she is not a boring girl, she carries a lot of things, she has a clear goal, so she must study hard. She continued to brush the questions, but Cheng Shui''an couldn''t help but ask, "Gu you, which university do you want to enter?" "Imperial University." Gu''s only answer is that this is her goal, and there is nothing to hide. Cheng Shui''an was choked again: "it''s very difficult to test in Imperial University. Every year, the whole Lingcheng can only test one or two." "So what?" Gu Weiyi said, "I''ll just be one of those two." If she said this before the exam, it would be a joke to Cheng Shuian. However, when he saw the confident girl in front of him, he inexplicably believed that she did have this ability. At the same time, he also set a goal for himself: Imperial University. Gu only really didn''t expect that her words would completely change Cheng Shuian''s original wish. What she wanted at this time was to brush the topic, brush the topic, and brush the topic again! At the end of the first class, Lin Shuyue went to Gu''s face and gave her a thumbs up: "well done!" Gu only laughed, Lin Shuyue said: "but you should be careful in the future. After all, in No.1 middle school, there are many people who like Ning Yiqing." Gu Wei nodded: "thank you for reminding, I will be careful." The two girls smile at each other. In the afternoon, when he came home from school, Mr. Ning personally picked her up at the school gate. When he saw her coming out, he said, "the only one, come here!" Gu Weiyi walked past cleverly, and Mr. Ning said directly, "don''t go back to the Qin family, just follow me back to live in the Ning family, so that those people won''t stop." Who is master Ning? How can we not understand today''s events? He promised Ning Yiqing to take good care of Gu only, if people don''t take good care of him, his son-in-law won''t let Chen Lan cook meat for him! Chapter 149 Gu only refused Mr. Ning: "don''t worry about Mr. Ning. I''m not so useless. I can handle this. I''m really sorry to let you go in person today." "I''m an old man. I''m fine at home. It''s not bad to come out for a walk." Mr. Ning said with a smile: "besides, we are our own people. How can we not help our own people when they see that they are in trouble?" He would become the bad and lovely old man again, and he had no strong air when he was angry with Jane''s mother and son in the morning. Gu only chuckled and said: "grandfather Ning, I''m 18 years old and an adult. Although my family''s affairs are a little complicated, I can''t handle them. I can''t let my father worry about me. Besides, this time things are too big for me to live in your house. I really appreciate your kindness." At this time, if she lives in Ning''s home again, it is very likely that people outside would say that she wants to take the opportunity to follow Ning''s family. She and Ning Yiqing are equal, and she doesn''t want to live in this way, which is unfair to her or Ning Yiqing. Mr. Ning looked at her. The girl in front of him was calm and determined. The more he looked, the more he liked it. He nodded with a smile: "OK, you can make up your mind about it. If you have any difficulties, call me. Even if you don''t live in Ning''s house, I won''t let the people bully you." Gu''s only heart is warm. She hasn''t contacted Mr. Ning in her previous life. She really didn''t expect that he is such a kind and lovely elder. Mr. Ning drove Gu Youyi back to the compound, and then he went home to call Ning Yiqing and told him about what happened today. Then he began to praise the only one: "your son''s vision is good, and this daughter-in-law''s choice is deeply in line with my old man''s mind. Only because of this, the only one who can''t live at home for the time being. If you want her, call her home. Anyway, you also have her home phone number." Ning Yiqing on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and her eyes sank a little. She said softly, "I know." When he finished, he hung up the phone, but there were some ups and downs in his heart. After he left home for a few days, these people bullied his woman. It''s not over! He wanted to leave Jane''s house alone, but now he has changed his mind. He dialed a number: "Chen Zhao, give you a task..." When Gu only came back to Qin''s home, she obviously felt that the air pressure at home today was low. With her knees, she could know why. The corners of her mouth were cold. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren should be very unhappy. When she opened the door, she saw Qin Keren coming down from the upstairs. The five finger mountain on her face looked quite obvious. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, but Qin Keren''s face was rather ugly. Gu only light said: "Qin Keren, today''s things I wrote down, this account I will slowly and you calculate." Qin Keren could not hide his hatred in his eyes, but he cried and said, "sister, today''s matter is really none of my business. I really don''t want to hurt you. I just want to tell you the truth. Don''t be angry with me, OK?" Gu only really admires Qin Keren. Today, Qin Keren is so cruel to her. It''s so nice to say such a thing in front of her. This white lotus is really not an ordinary one. Chapter 150 Gu''s only eyes are full of coldness. Qin Keren can pretend so well, then she will accompany her to the bottom! She said in a low voice: "you are my sister. How can I be angry with you? Even if you said a lot of bad things about me in front of the whole school today, you almost destroyed me. You can''t stop the fact that you are my sister. In front of the flesh and blood, that calculation is really nothing, so I really don''t care about today''s affairs, and you don''t care, We are still good sisters Qin Keren''s expression immediately coagulated on his face, and then Gu only heard Qin Zhenhua''s voice with thin anger: "I thought it was impossible, but it turned out that it was all true. Keren, you really let me down!" Gu only felt from his heart that it was boring to play the sisterhood game with Qin Keren, but sometimes there were unexpected results. No wonder Qin Keren liked to pretend so much. She gave Qin Keren a look of disdain, and then turned her body to Qin Zhenhua''s disappointed face. She sympathized with Qin Zhenhua from the bottom of her heart, and none of the women in the family was worried. Qin Keren explained: "Dad, it''s not like this. I didn''t speak ill of my sister..." "Shut up Qin Zhenhua said coldly, "the president of the university has called my office. Can he still lie?" Qin Keren''s face turned pale in an instant, and Gu Weiyi was a bit surprised. She just thought of Mr. Ning and understood that he must have said something to the head of the University. Qin Zhenhua looked at Qin Keren and said, "Keren, I really didn''t expect you to become like this. You were a little frivolous in front of Ning''s family before. I can understand that you like Ning Yiqing, but how can you harm the only one like that? I left you at home because I raised you and had feelings with you, but I didn''t let you hurt the only one! " Qin Keren shivered and said, "Dad, I..." "If you do this again, I can only send you back to take care of your family. Our Qin family can''t afford to raise your daughter who is so cruel." Qin Zhenhua said coldly. Qin Keren really cried this time: "Dad, it''s really an accident this time. I never wanted to hurt my sister. I beg you not to send me home! In my heart, the grace of raising is greater than heaven. You are more than my own father Qin Zhenhua couldn''t bear to look in his eyes. He turned to Gu only and said, "only, you are the master of this matter." Qin Keren immediately said with tears in his eyes, "sister, I will never say no to you in front of outsiders in the future. I beg you, don''t drive me away!" Gu only knows that Qin Zhenhua has always been kind and has a soft conscience. Today''s incident is not enough to drive Qin Keren out of the Qin family. Even if Qin Keren is really driven out this time, she will come back after a while. If she doesn''t do it, she won''t give Qin Keren another chance. So she whispered, "Dad, there''s something wrong with this, but she''s my sister, and I''m willing to forgive her." Qin Zhenhua was obviously relieved. Looking at Gu Weiyi with some guilt, he turned to Qin Keren and said, "don''t come here soon. Thank you, sister!" Qin Keren was afraid to tear Gu only, but he still said, "sister, thank you." Gu only looked into Qin Keren''s eyes and said, "my sister, don''t be so polite. Anyway, we have a long way to go." Chapter 151 Qin Keren always felt that Gu only meant something and could not help shivering. Lu Yurong came out of the room after the quarrel over here. She coldly looked at Gu''s only one eye. The more she looked, the more dazzling she felt. Maybe it was Qin Zhenhua''s anger, so Lu Yurong surprisingly didn''t yell at him today, but went to cook. Gu only knew Lu Yurong''s careful thinking, but Qin Zhenhua criticized Lu Yurong: "look what you have taught Keren." "Girl big, have their own mind, in this family, whether it is Keren, or the only, which is to serve me?" Lu Yurong directly put all the blame on him. Qin Zhenhua is very angry and stares at her. She takes it as if she didn''t see it. She turns around and stares at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi smiles back at her. Her smile made Lu Yurong so angry that she almost didn''t smash the pot out of her hand, but she could only bear it. Gu only see Lu Yurong''s appearance, light astringent eyebrows, Lu Yurong want to take himself out of this matter, but not so easy! She said softly: "Dad, today Aunt Zhang and Jane Xize went to school to ask me for trouble. If Mr. Ning didn''t arrive in time, I would be ruined today. In fact, I can''t figure out this matter all the time. Didn''t my mother go to Jane''s house to get married before? Why do they go to school? And how do they know I wasn''t home a few days ago? " Lu Yurong couldn''t help it any longer. As soon as she threw the pot in her hand, there was a loud noise of "Dang" in the kitchen. Then she said in her loud voice, "Gu only, what do you mean? It''s over. Even if it''s over, when you mention it again, do you want to worry about it? " Gu only looked at her and said, "Mom, what are you excited about? I just want to remind Dad that the people in Jane''s family are not good people. Let him be careful. If they can''t do me any harm this time, and then they go to Dad''s work unit to make trouble, what can they do? " Lu Yurong is blocked up by her. The more she looks after Gu you, the more she feels that Gu you is more and more evil. She knows Zhang Chunhua''s fighting power. This time, she can''t deal with Gu you! She didn''t want to make it big again. She said calmly, "the people of Jane''s family have enough trouble this time. They won''t make it any more." "How does mom know they won''t make trouble again?" Gu only asked. Lu Yurong subconsciously wanted to scold Gu Yiwei, but when he got to the corner of his mouth, he put up with his temper and said, "I guess." "Mom, you can guess that." Gu only said in a low voice: "but I think the Jane family should say something about it. Otherwise, the Jane family must think that we Qin family are bullying, and we don''t know what will happen in the future." Lu Yurong still wants to object. Qin Zhenhua has already said: "the only thing I can say is reasonable. I''ll go to Jane''s house in person tomorrow. They are bullying my daughter today, so they can''t give up like this!" Lu Yurong is in a hurry immediately. If Qin Zhenhua goes, in case Zhang Chunhua says something wrong, he will give her up. Qin Zhenhua will have to tear her up at that time! She was afraid when she thought about it! Never let Qin Zhenhua go to Jane''s! So she immediately said, "you are so busy with your work that when you come back, don''t go. I''ll go to Jane''s tomorrow." Chapter 152 Qin Zhenhua took a look at Lu Yurong. She said, "you''re right. Our daughter of Qin family is not so easy to bully. I will seek justice for the only one tomorrow." Qin Zhenhua said meaningfully: "Yurong, I''m very happy that you think so. The only good thing is that we can have such a daughter. It''s a gift from heaven." Lu Yurong doesn''t agree with him in any case. In her opinion, Gu only has a good place, that is to ask her for a debt! But now she is really guilty, of course, did not dare to refute in front of Qin Zhenhua. Gu only looked at her gloomy face and gently raised her eyebrows. She wanted to know how Lu Yurong would explain this to Jane''s family. With her understanding of Lu Yurong, she probably won''t go to Jane''s house. With her understanding of the scum of Jane''s family, she would never give up easily this time. That''s why it''s fun. In the middle of the night, Chen Zhao (the postman) was outside the South Street with some young men about his age. A young man pounded him with his elbow: "you say that boy has been in for so long, why hasn''t he come out yet?" "Who knows!" Chen Zhao has been here for nearly two hours. It''s already 12 o''clock in the evening. There are many mosquitoes in the grass. He has already smeared a bottle of essential balm on his body: "he will come out later and kill him. He dares to attack our sister-in-law!" "It''s said that the boy is still a top student in the Communication University of the imperial capital. He has been sleeping here every day since he came back, and he is not afraid of death!" Another young man said scornfully. Chen Zhao''s eyes turned around: "brothers, let''s change our strategy and go to the next public security bureau!" "Brother Zhao, OK, it''s better than giving that boy a sack or something!" Said the young man, his eyes shining. Chen Zhao some complacently said: "that still need to say, I was a kid with Ningshao side mix people!" A few people giggled and turned directly into the next public security bureau. It''s night now, and there are only a few policemen on duty. One of them happens to be the deputy director of the Bureau, who knows Chen Zhao''s family and his relatives who are still around the corner. Chen Zhao mysteriously went to the deputy director''s ear to say a few words, and then said: "I''m here to report. The pair on the South Street is very rampant recently. Many men are sleeping there tonight. I heard that there are instructions to crack down on pornography and illegal activities recently. If you arrange a sudden attack, you must catch one right!" The deputy director took a squint at Chen Zhao and said, "look what you can do. I''ve already received the news here. I''ll take action at one o''clock. Now the people are almost here." Chen Zhao Leng for a moment, can''t help but ask: "where did you get the news?" Deputy director whispered in his ear: "Ning Shao reported earlier than you. He decided the arrest plan tonight. Go home and have a rest. If you run around again, your mother will beat you." Chen Zhao coughed softly: "my mother is the softest, so she won''t hit me!" Deputy director ignored him, went to the yard and yelled: "are you ready?" I don''t know when about twenty policemen stood in the yard and said in unison, "ready!" "Let''s go!" The deputy director took the policemen straight to South Street. Chen Zhao looked at the mighty police who left, he was a little stunned! Chapter 153 Chen Zhao''s companions didn''t hear the conversation between him and the deputy director of the Bureau. They thought that the police were following his instructions. They all looked at him with admiration: "brother Zhao, cow!" Chen Zhao light cough a: "cow fart, this matter is rather little arrangement good!" He said with his hands folded on his chest: "thank God, I didn''t rush in to beat Jane this evening. Otherwise, Ning Shao''s business would be ruined and he would tear me up!" Ning Yiqing called him to pay more attention to the movement of the Qin family and not let Gu only suffer losses. After he heard that jianxize and Zhang Chunhua ran to the school to make trouble, he asked some small friends to stay in the middle of the night together and put a sack on jianxize. He doesn''t think he should be too wise now. If Jane comes out earlier today, he will ruin Ning Yiqing''s plan. While he was here to celebrate, Jane Sze was very miserable. Jianxize was scared by master Ning yesterday. She was a little confused and decided to come here to show her majesty. Tonight, he took a friend he knew and decided to fight for 100 rounds. But before they finished the fight, the police uncles rushed in. Jane was so scared that she withered in a moment. Seeing the flashing cameras, he put his hand over his face, and the girl under him screamed. But even if he covered his face fast and late, he was still taken a positive photo. If it''s just taking pictures, it''s OK. People from the TV station took a clear and complete picture of him with a camera. In this period of Lingcheng, this kind of thing is absolutely unprecedented super news! He was caught as a prostitute. Before, he was good at it, but he had never been caught. In addition, he was scared once. When he was carried down by the police uncle, he even forgot to wear pants. This scene was also photographed clearly. Jane was taken to the police station overnight. In fact, this kind of case has always been handled in a simple and rough way, with no less detention and fine. It''s just that we don''t have to deal with these things in a hurry. We need to check them one by one. Although the South Street is that kind of place, it is very popular. The sudden action of the police at night is also a major event in essence. So the next morning, before the police uncle implemented the punishment, it had spread all over Lingcheng. Gu only heard passers-by discuss it when she went to school the next morning, but she didn''t think it had anything to do with her, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. When she got to school, she found that many students looked at her strangely. She was a little puzzled. After sitting in the classroom, Cheng Shui''an looked at her: "Gu Youyi, you are so lucky that you didn''t marry Jane sizer." Gu Weiyi didn''t think that she and he could discuss anything on this matter. He said casually, "that''s right. He doesn''t deserve me at all." "Yes, he is scum." Cheng Shuian agrees with her. Gu only some funny, she seems to have no relationship with Cheng Shuian good enough to curse together, right? So she doesn''t pay attention to him any more. She opens her schoolbag to brush the topic. Cheng Shuian looks at her eyes a little deeper. He remembers that when she was embarrassed by Qin Keren and Jian Xize yesterday, he didn''t protect her because he had some doubts about her. At this time, he has some regrets. He turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "we are at the same table. I will protect you in the future." Chapter 154 Gu Weiyi looked up at Cheng Shuian and saw that he was serious, but she felt that he was a little neurotic. She said faintly, "I don''t need anyone''s protection." Cheng Shuian is rejected too directly by her, and her face turns red instantly, but she doesn''t look at him any more and starts the brush mode. Zhang Chunhua was scared by master Ning. After that time, her heart was also a little empty, but she hated Gu Weiyi to death because of this. She felt that Gu Weiyi didn''t know heaven and earth, and she didn''t give her any face! Although she was afraid of Mr. Ning, she always insisted that the Ning family was so high. Even if Mr. Ning stood up to speak for Gu only this time, it was just a moment of interest. Mr. Ning could not cover Gu only all the time. So she has been planning how to destroy Gu''s reputation these two days, so that she can''t get married. It''s better to destroy Gu''s life! She had planned to get up early this morning to spread the rumors that Gu Youyi was shameless and couldn''t seduce his son. She was just fooling around with other men outside. Because of her bad character, she didn''t want to marry Gu Youyi. In her opinion, this idea is almost perfect, as long as you spend a few money to find someone to pass it on, you can get back the face they lost in No.1 middle school. Men''s cheating is easier to be forgiven than women''s cheating. When she was about to find someone to carry out her plan, the aunt of a third aunt who had a good relationship with her ran in and said, "syze, how can you still be here now? Go to the Public Security Bureau and get the Department out quickly! " Zhang Chunhua was angry immediately: "my family is sitting upright. How can I get into the public security bureau? Don''t talk nonsense here Sangu said eagerly, "was Xize at home last night?" "Of course he''s at home! I''m sleeping in the house now Zhang Chunhua''s words are actually unfounded. Jianxize is her son. She knows what jianxize does at present, but when she thinks that jianxize is a man, no matter how he does it, he will not suffer. She even thinks that it is a very capable thing for her son to abduct so many beautiful girls to bed! For a time, he was complacent. Sangu was relieved: "Oh, then it''s OK." "What happened?" Zhang Chunhua asked casually. Sangu said with a smile: "it''s OK for Xize to be at home. Last night, the Municipal Public Security Bureau suddenly launched a campaign against pornography and illegal activities. It took several shampoo shops on the other side of the South Street (in the 1990s, many places selling pornographic products were disguised as shampoo and foot wash shops). I heard that someone looked like Xize, so I came to tell you about it." Zhang Chunhua felt numb in an instant. She forced out a smile and said, "well, I have long said that we should catch all the fox spirits there to save them from harming people there! I''ll go and see the excitement She ran away as soon as she finished, but she didn''t run more than ten steps. She came back in a hurry, picked up the money bag and left like the wind. Sangu looked at her stupidly: "doesn''t she say that Sizer is at home? What did she panic about? " Although the relationship between her and Zhang Chunhua is good, at this time it is really a little confused. Sangu soon knew what she was flustered about, because the Lingcheng news that night showed the picture of Jane being arrested. Chapter 155 Well, most of the residents in Lingcheng in 1994 will have a small 14 inch black-and-white TV set in their homes, so there is no need for anyone to publicize it. People all over the city saw the scene of Jane Sze being caught whoring: he tried to block his face with his hand, but most of his face was still exposed outside, and the camera also showed his naked butt Although his ass was beaten a mosaic, but not hit is not attractive, a hit is more eye-catching, and the news re mentioned: "Jane..." In Lingcheng, the surname Jian is not a big one, When playing this picture, Gu Weiyi just brush the title, brush tired, go downstairs to drink water, see this scene, a saliva all spouted out. She said that when Lu Yurong came back from Jane''s home today, she was so relaxed. Lu Yurong calmly told Qin Zhenhua that there was no one in Jane''s home! Jian Jianjun went out to talk about business, and she was put into the Bureau. Zhang Chunhua went to get people, so there was no one at home! Qin Zhenhua is a must see news of CCTV and local stations every day. At this time, he saw the news with a dark face, but said to Gu Weiyi, "it''s too dirty. Don''t look at it. Go back to the topic." Gu only knew what he was thinking and nodded. Sure enough, after she came to power, she heard Qin Zhenhua say to Lu Yurong: "fortunately, she didn''t marry the only one to Jian Xize, otherwise she would have been harmed all her life!" Lu Yurong casually echoed, but she had some regrets. She had known that she had looked at Gu only a little more closely. If Gu only had not escaped marriage and married Jian Xize, she could not only get a considerable number of betrothal gifts, but also destroy Gu only! What a pity! What a pity! Because the broadcast of the TV station told all the people in Lingcheng that in this era of information explosion, this is a big event, enough for Lingcheng people to discuss for a year. With this, jianxize''s reputation was completely destroyed. Then the conflict between Gu and jianxize broke out at the gate of No.1 middle school a few days ago was spread. Originally, because Zhang Chunhua deliberately discredited Gu only, her reputation was slightly damaged. However, after these incidents broke out, Gu only''s practice was recognized by most residents. After all, no innocent girl is willing to marry such a dirty man. The direction of the discussion of all things is beneficial to Gu. Gu''s heart is a little strange, before Jane Zee did not go to the South Street, there was no one to check, why she and Jane Zee broke out after the conflict happened? And the overall wind direction is biased to her side, with Lingcheng people''s gossip and the Jane family''s behavior, which is not in line with the normal development of such events. Gu only thought of a candidate in his heart, and felt that it was impossible. There was no class on Sunday the next day. When she went to the store to buy salt, she heard the aunts talking about it "It''s said that the crackdown on pornography in South Street was arranged by someone above. This Jane Sze is really unlucky. She bumped into the muzzle of the gun." "What''s wrong with him? I''ve heard that he''s a frequent visitor there. People have seen him go there before." "Yes, he is not a good man. The girl of Qin family is lucky to escape from marriage. Did she know something before?" Chapter 156 Gu only came up to the boss and said, "Auntie, give me a bag of salt." The aunts in discussion immediately shut up and looked at her eyes, adding a third of curiosity and examination. With a smile, Gu Wei didn''t explain it. He bought salt and left. Before she took a few steps, the aunts could not wait to discuss: "is this the good girl of the Qin family? I didn''t find it before. I''m still pretty. " "Yes, I used to think it was from the countryside. I didn''t have the quality and education. Now it doesn''t look so bad!" "It''s true that she is a rare beauty with white skin and big eyes. Have you found that she doesn''t look like Lao Qin or Lao Lu?" Gu only heard that she was funny and bitter. She was not from the Qin family, so of course she didn''t look like Qin Zhenhua or Lu Yurong, but she never thought about it in her previous life. After hearing these gossip, she is basically sure that this matter may really have something to do with Ning Yiqing. So she decided to call Ning Yiqing when she went back. Ning Yiqing is conducting a simulation exercise with his team members at this time. He squints with green paint on his face, shuttles through the rain of bullets, and then jumps onto the other party''s supply vehicle with great vigor. A series of actions like flowing water and clouds spread special paint on the fatal parts of those enemy teammates. According to the rules, these teammates are all dead. An enemy teammate took off his hat and threw it on the ground. He scolded: "I''ve also fallen blood mold, so I''ll meet the rival owl wolf. I''ll die without a bullet, and I''ll die too special!" Other teammates advised him: "if you get a bargain, don''t be a good boy any more. In the last drill, I heard that the owl wolf directly abused a soldier. It''s said that Leng was lying in bed for three months, so you are glad that we are lucky today. We were killed by him, not by him!" "It makes sense!" Another soldier said: "the owl wolf is just our nightmare. When we meet him, we can''t abuse him enough!" While talking, there was a loud bang not far away. A car was blown up to the sky, and several teammates climbed out of it. Several teammates here looked at each other, and their eyes showed the taste of survival. They were all glad that they were lucky. They were "killed" by one move, not by the owl wolf. A teammate said, "do you think the owl wolf is crazy this time?" "If he''s not crazy, he won''t be an owl wolf. In the past six months, all of us have been his companions. We''ve been tortured to death by him. I really hope that he can take a vacation all the time, and we won''t have to be so forced." Said another soldier. "He''s always been crazy, but don''t you think he''s more crazy today? How long has it been? How many of us have he killed alone? " "It seems reasonable to say that. He''s really powerful today." Ning Yiqing really has a bellyful of anger today. To be exact, he has been restless since he received the call from Mr. Ning. He is always thinking about Gu Weiwei. He is afraid that Chen Zhao can''t help her and that Jane''s family will bully her. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren will set her up. She can''t cope with it. Because he was holding a fire in his heart, so he let out his anger. Chapter 157 Ning Yiqing stormed into the enemy''s headquarters like a rainbow, executed the beheading operation, and the exercise ended. "Five minutes and nine seconds!" The commander of the enemy grabbed the hat on his head, looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "OK, it''s a new record!" Ning Yiqing only glanced at Cheng Shutang and said, "the decapitation is successful, and the exercise is over." With that, he jumped out and sent out the flag of the end of the exercise. Cheng Shutang stares at Ning Yiqing: "look at this boy He jokingly picked up a gun with a rubber bullet next to it and shot it at Ning Yiqing''s back. Seeing that the attack was going to succeed, Ning Yiqing just like the back of her head had eyes. She picked up the drill in her hand and fired it with a gun. The rubber bullet hit his brow directly, and the pain made him squat on the ground and scold: "I''m grass! It''s all found out! " Ning Yiqing snorts coldly, takes up a gun and points it in his face. Cheng Shutang is angry: "owl wolf, you don''t hit people in the face!" Ning Yiqing didn''t say anything. He shot at the joints of his hands and feet again. Cheng Shutang was even more angry: "I''ll go, you just shot me to death! Still fighting! What do you mean? " "Corpse abuse." Ning Yiqing said coolly. Cheng Shutang heard this sentence almost did not spit blood, Ning Yiqing has been carrying a gun swagger away. "Deputy general manager, are you ok?" A teammate helped Cheng Shutang up. He scolded: "what can I do for you? Look at him! Owl wolf, I will beat you down one day In response to him is Ning Yiqing''s cold back, this time he didn''t even look back. However, the more he is like this, the more Cheng Shutang feels contempt from him. Cheng Shutang was also depressed. He used to be the youngest deputy general manager in his army. He was the object of everyone''s attention. Because of his difficulty and outstanding ability in all aspects, he won the title of great devil. But after the chairman of the board transferred Ning Yiqing for the so-called special training, his special team seemed to become a joke. Ning Yiqing''s operational command ability and personal combat effectiveness were all too strong to speak of. He was almost a dreg! So his next teammates gave Ning Yiqing the title of a devil, and he was almost forgotten. Cheng Shutang is really curious, where did the devil come from. Ning Yiqing went back to the temporary headquarters of the exercise with a cold face and a strong air: "report to the chairman that the task of the special second team has been completed, and the beheading operation is successful!" Chairman Mao Suiyi nodded his head, looked at him and asked, "just now news has come that you are abusing prisoners this time?" "No Ning Yiqing denied. Mao Suiyi just wanted to praise him, he said coldly: "at most, it''s corpse abuse. After they" die ", they get up and shoot again. It''s said that they want to show indomitable spirit, so I can only abuse them completely and lose their fighting ability." Mao Suiyi was blocked for a while, and he helped to see if the situation was not right. He was busy to make a round: "your performance today is very good. After the drill, go back and have a rest!" "Yes Ning Yiqing saluted them, turned and went out. After he left, Mao Sui glared at him: "why do you spoil him so much? Today he fouled, we should give him a little punishment, otherwise we can''t go to heaven in the future!" Chapter 158 Tezhu said with a smile, "do I spoil him? Obviously you spoil him more! The last time he was on a mission at the border, he directly killed the drug dealer''s head. Didn''t you protect him? " "He''s good at everything, but he''s too cruel and undisciplined. You can''t always talk to him another day!" Mao Suiyi frowned. Special help wry smile: "he is the person that you spend a lot of effort to come, he does not listen to me!" Just at this time, the telephone rang in the temporary command post, and the correspondent seemed to be stunned when he got through. Then he stood up and said, "report to the chairman, there is a person named Gu only who called and said that he wanted to find deputy general manager Ning." "Gu Weiyi?" Mao Suiyi frowned and looked at tezhu. Tezhu had a good memory and immediately remembered: "the object of Ning Yiqing''s marriage application report before!" That''s right. Ning Yiqing''s last vacation was not the marriage leave he said before Gu Weiyi went home to visit relatives, but the marriage leave he asked for! Because before that, he had applied to marry Gu only in the company and got approval! This special security company was founded in strict accordance with the militarized system management, whether leave or other things, refer to the relevant strict standards, in which all staff, including the general manager, need to submit an application to get married. Before he left, he left a number for Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi called at this time, and the communication team members transferred to the headquarters after knowing her identity. Mao Suiyi''s curiosity: "which woman will marry Ning Yiqing?" "I''m curious, too." Tezhu said with a smile. Mao Suiyi said to the staff around him, "go and call Ning Yiqing back. It''s Gu only who called him." The staff ran out and soon Ning Yiqing ran back, leaving behind the staff who sent the news to him. Mao Suiyi and tezhu looked at each other, and both of them had the word "eight trigrams" engraved on their faces. It''s rare for Ning Yiqing to be so excited and positive. Ning Yiqing picked up the phone and said, "I''m Ning Yiqing." Gu Youyi has been waiting in front of the phone for a long time. It''s the same time that Lu Yurong is upstairs preparing to go to her grandparents'' house today. Otherwise, seeing her calling like this would have made her bloody. She was still thinking that if he didn''t come again, she would hang up. When she heard his voice when she was about to give up, she immediately asked, "are you on a mission? Is it disturbing you? " Ning Yi''s eyes were unconscious of three points of gentleness. His lips hung up and smiled. Gu was only concerned about him. He was happy in his heart, but his voice was very calm: "no, I am very idle now." Mao Suiyi and tezhu think they are dazzled when they see the expression on his face. After rubbing their eyes, they still find Ning Yiqing talking on the phone gently! Day, usually cold like ice Ning Yiqing actually have such a gentle expression, today the sun rises from the west? Besides, he said he was idle. Don''t tease me. For the sake of this exercise, team 1 and team 2 have been busy for several days! Finally, he broke his previous record of beheading again today. Could it be that he made an appointment with his wife so quickly? Gu only breathed a sigh of relief: "if you are free, I am afraid to disturb you." "Did you miss me when you called?" Ning Yiqing asked. Mao Suiyi and tezhu are petrified again. God, Ning Yiqing who will come in must be a fake Ning Yiqing! He gave Mao Suiyi and tezhu an oblique look. The meaning was obvious: eavesdropping on other people''s phone is a very immoral thing! Not to mention you are still high-level leaders! Chapter 159 Mao Suiyi and tezhu rarely encounter such a scene. Their positions are higher than Ning Yiqing, so they won''t be afraid of him. Such gossip can''t be missed! Gu Weiyi is much calmer than them. After all, she was teased many times by him a while ago. She coughed and asked directly, "when you were away, Jane was caught whoring and went to the TV station. Did you arrange this?" Ning Yi Qing light "Er" A: "is I arrange, how to reward me after going home?" Gu only didn''t know that he was still standing beside his boss. When she got his affirmative answer, she felt warm in her heart. As soon as she spoke in her heart, she said: "kiss you a hundred times!" Ning Yiqing''s mouth Rose: "well, our chairman and special assistant are listening. They will testify to me. If you dare to break your promise, I will punish you severely." Gu only heard this sentence almost did not scare to death, he is really enough ha! She said this in front of the chairman and tezhu. Her face turned red instantly. She bit her lip and said, "Ning Yiqing, you bastard! I''ll never call you again! " "Don''t hang up!" Ning Yiqing still knows about her. When she says so, the next action must be to hang up. Gu Weiyi blushed and asked, "what else can I do for you?" "Only, I miss you." Ning Yiqing said seriously, yes, he thought of her, and she separated a second later, he began to think of her. Gu only really didn''t expect that he would dare to talk about this. Although he said that his high cold setting in her heart had already collapsed, he said this in front of the chairman and special assistant, and she was irritable for him across the telephone line. She bit her lip and said, "sorry, I don''t miss you. I hung up. Bye!" She said and quickly hung up the phone, she was afraid that he would say to kiss and hug again, then she would really be crazy! Ning Yiqing frowned when she heard the busy call. She really hung up on him! We must deal with her after going back! He thought about her so much that she hung up on him! Mao Suiyi and tezhu observed the change of his expression in the whole process, and when they saw his appearance, they couldn''t help laughing. Ning Yiqing''s eyes fell on them, Mao Suiyi choked a smile, hit tezhu with his elbow, tezhu understood, and forced a straight face to say: "Comrade Ning Yiqing, although you are talking to your daughter-in-law on the phone, your words are too explicit, so we must pay attention to it next time!" Ning Yiqing resumed his cold appearance: "don''t you want to be your daughter-in-law?" Special help Leng: "how do you talk?" Ning Yiqing''s tone was cold: "if you don''t think about it, then you are not a man. If you want to think about it, what''s a good joke for me? I''m like an old bachelor. " With that, he left with a cold face. At this time, tezhu couldn''t use words to describe his mood. Mao Suiyi laughed: "I''ve only heard Ning Yiqing''s cold temper before. It''s a common attitude, but it''s the first time I''ve seen him speak poison. Your eloquence is not very good at ordinary times. Today, I can''t say a word that he''s insulted." "You laugh at me!" Tezhu glared at Mao Suiyi: "it seems that you don''t want to be your daughter-in-law and want to be an old bachelor!" Gu only hung up the phone, his heart was still beating fast, and his face turned red unconsciously. Chapter 160 Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong just came down from upstairs. Seeing Gu''s only appearance, Lu Yurong asked, "what''s the matter? Are you so red? Have you done something bad? " Gu Weiyi would not explain anything to her, only said: "can we go to grandparents'' home?" Qin Zhenhua nodded, looking at Gu Weiyi''s red face, but he didn''t ask. Qin Keren gave her an oblique look, grinded his teeth and didn''t speak. In fact, the grandparents'' home is also in the countryside. It''s not far away from Gu''s village, where Gu lived before he returned to the city. Their arrival made their grandparents very happy, but when they saw Gu Weiyi, the expression on his face was a little subtle. In their opinion, although Gu Weiyi was their granddaughter, he always felt a little uncomfortable because he didn''t live together since he was a child. When Gu Wei came in, he called out cleverly: "good grandfather, good grandmother!" Grandparents nodded with a smile, grandma asked her: "the only one, in the city is not used to living?" Gu Weiyi has not yet answered, Qin Keren has said with a smile: "the conditions in the city are much better than those in the countryside. What''s wrong with my sister?" Grandma''s eyes were deeper. Qin Keren said: "grandma may not know that her sister is a big celebrity in the city now. She won the first place in our class. Jane Xize, who was divorced by her, looked up to her and went to school to try to save her heart." Grandma frowned and looked at Gu Wei''s eyes with some worry. As an elder, she couldn''t help saying Gu Wei: "only, I don''t agree with you when you said that you wanted to marry Jane Xize. You are young and don''t understand. Although Jane''s family has some money, it''s not a good person. You''d better not have anything to do with them, Otherwise, it will be you Qin Keren immediately separated: "grandma, how can you say that about your sister? After all, Jane was chosen by her sister." She touched Gu''s shoulder and said, "elder sister, although grandma''s words are a little more serious, they are all for your own good. Don''t be angry with grandma. Even if you''ve been upset at home, don''t let Grandma worry about you when you come to grandma''s house." When grandma heard this, her face was not very good-looking. Although she was an old woman with little culture, she was a smart woman. As soon as she listened to Qin Keren''s words, she felt that Gu was not sensible or a chooser. After all, Qin Keren left her the impression that she was so clever and sensible, so she didn''t doubt Qin Keren''s words. Gu only ignored Qin Keren, but looked at his grandmother and said, "grandma, I listen to you! I''ll study hard in the future, and I won''t get married early. Don''t listen to the nonsense of Ke Ren. I''ve already made a clean break with Jane''s family. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my father! " She then took out a small radio from her backpack and put it into Grandma''s hand: "I bought it with my pocket money. If you and grandpa are OK, you can use it to listen to the play." The radio is not big and expensive. It''s about two hundred yuan. In her previous life, she heard from her grandparents that she wanted to listen to the radio, but the two old people had been frugal all their lives and were reluctant to buy it. However, she was at odds with them in her previous life. Basically, before they died, she was in a situation of self-care, so it was impossible to buy it for them. Chapter 161 As soon as the radio came out, the whole family was stunned. Lu Yurong immediately screamed: "Gu You Yi, didn''t you say you didn''t have any money last time? Where do you get the money? " Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "Mom, I''m 18 years old and a citizen with civil rights. I promise that the money is not taken from home or stolen. I have a little secret. You won''t be angry with me, will you?" Lu Yurong is very angry with her. She is also in front of her grandmother. Otherwise, she will let Gu return the radio. Grandma was so happy that she reached out and touched the radio and said to Lu Yurong, "the child is old. If you have something to say, don''t shout all the time." Lu Yurong was severely punished by her grandmother several times when she was young. Although she hasn''t lived together for many years now, her grandmother''s accumulated power is still there. She dare not talk back in front of her grandmother and has to say: "yes!" Grandma looked at Gu only and asked, "only, you are filial to grandma. Grandma is very happy, but can you tell Grandma where the money for buying the radio comes from?" Gu Weiyi pursed his mouth and said, "this is my secret. I only tell you one person." Her appearance of being a little coquettish to keep secret amused her grandmother, who said, "OK, you can tell me in a low voice." Gu only lightly attached to grandma''s ear and said a few words. Grandma''s eyes lit up immediately. When she finished, grandma took her hand and said with a smile, "well, my family has always been good. I''ll take this radio!" After she finished, she glanced at Qin Keren: "you are much better than some people. You have been my granddaughter for so many years, and you don''t even see a needle. You just know where to pick and pull a wedge." Grandma is a smart person. She didn''t quite understand what Qin Keren said just now. Now she''s all over again. She''s not so polite. Qin Keren was criticized by his grandmother, but the disheartened one didn''t dare to say anything, but he hated to death. Lu Yurong can''t help but say: "Mom, you''re a little bit off center. But I''ve been obedient since I was a child. I don''t want to discuss such a big thing as Gu Wei''s bad idea of sending you a radio." "People use their own money to be filial to us. What can I discuss with you?" Grandma glared at her: "also, don''t think I don''t know your mind, the only thing I really want to discuss with you is that the money has already entered your pocket, where there is this radio." Lu Yurong was scolded, but he didn''t dare to talk back. He just said, "I''m not for this family..." "Shut up Grandma glared at her: "you are for your mother''s sake!" Lu Yurong''s face suddenly turned red, and her grandmother said, "although we are separated, I''ve heard something about your family. Every time my mother-in-law goes back to the countryside, relatives call on her to say that she has a good daughter and gives her a lot of money every month." There is an aunt in the Lu family who lives in the same village with her grandparents. Every time Tian Guiqiu comes to her aunt''s house, she has to boast. When Lu Yurong heard her grandmother''s words, she didn''t look very good. She scolded her mother in her heart. Just give her money and she''ll take it. What''s there to boast about! Even if you want to blow in the city, what''s good to blow in front of these mud legs in the countryside! Chapter 162 Grandma took a look at Lu Yurong and ignored her. Instead, she took out some maltose from the lime jar (a way to prevent things from deteriorating in the 1980s and 1990s, with lime below, separated by newspapers, and things to be stored on top, keeping dry by the characteristics of lime) and gave it to Gu. Maltose should be specially fried after it is bought. It is wrapped with a thick layer of sesame seeds. In this era, maltose is a good treat. Gu only thought maltose was sticky to her teeth, but it was grandma''s intention. She took a piece of maltose and said sweetly, "thank you, grandma!" Grandma saw that she was very cute when she laughed, and she really liked it. The grandmother in the middle went to wash vegetables. Lu Yurong took a plastic bag and put all the maltose in it. She scolded her as she put it in it: "it''s very good to see you. She''s still talking long and short." Qin Keren said softly: "Mom, it seems that my sister has many things to hide from you! We don''t even know when she bought the radio. " Lu Yurong''s already gloomy face was even more gloomy: "this little cheap skin is full of thoughts now. I will peel her skin some other day!" Qin Keren has always known how to control the propriety. After hearing her words, he knew enough. Today, Gu Weiyi has committed another offence against Lu Yurong. With this incident, Lu Yurong will step up her pace of meeting Gu. Grandma was in a good mood today. She wanted to kill a chicken for Gu only to eat, but she stopped her: "grandma, it''s not easy for you to raise this chicken. You can save it for laying eggs." Grandma saw that she really didn''t want to kill chickens. She looked at her with a smile and said, "don''t think that I don''t know what kind of character your mother is. Usually I''m very stingy in front of my family. I''m very generous in front of outsiders. It''s hard for my family to eat meat once a month. You''re going to take the college entrance examination soon. You have to make up for it. I''ve saved more than 30 eggs there, I''ll take it when you go Gu only heard this sentence, his heart was warm. He took grandma''s hand to kill the chicken and said, "grandma, can this chicken lay eggs here without eating?" Grandma''s family raised five or six hens. For grandma, this chicken is also very valuable. Grandma was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "you girl! Well, stop killing chickens and save for laying eggs! I''ll send it to you when I have enough. " Gu Weiwei also laughed: "I don''t need to take it from Grandma. I''ll just come back and get it myself! So you can come and see your grandparents. " Grandma looked at her eyes are full of comfort, take care of the family there, grandma also went to ask, simple and kind, grew up in take care of the family Gu Weiyi also has their advantages. Unlike Qin Keren, every time he comes here, he always acts like a young lady, just like he was born a little higher than a child in the countryside. Grandma was a little relieved at this time. Gu only grew up in the family. If she grew up with Lu Yurong, baobuqi would develop a calculating character like Qin Keren. Granny winked at her: "if you don''t kill chicken, Granny will take you to catch a good thing. The nutrition is not lost to chicken at all." Gu Yiwei was stunned at first, and then his eyes lit up when he thought of something: "grandma, I''ll go with you!" This is her first time to do, full of curiosity, of course, to join the fun with grandma. Chapter 163 Behind grandma''s house is a large bamboo forest. In the bamboo forest, there is a kind of animal called bamboo rat. Its meat is very delicious. It''s not easy to catch bamboo mice, but grandma is a good hand at catching bamboo mice, but she doesn''t often catch them when she is old. She takes Gu Weiyi into the bamboo forest and catches one in half an hour. Gu only once ate bamboo mice in her previous life, but it was the first time to catch them like this. After catching them, she was so happy that she pulled her grandmother to talk about her family. On the way, I met my acquaintances and grandma and asked, "whose is this big girl? She''s really a symbol!" "My granddaughter, of course! Only, this is Aunt Zhang. " Grandma said with a smile. Gu only sweetly called out: "good Aunt Zhang!" Aunt Zhang immediately praised Gu Weiyi as a flower, and grandma also laughed as a flower. When they came home with the bamboo mouse, Qin Keren screamed: "ah! Big mouse Grandma explained, "it''s not a rat, it''s a bamboo rat. We''ll have this at noon today." "I don''t want to eat it! It looks disgusting! " Qin Keren said, biting his teeth. "Whatever you want." Grandma is too lazy to pay attention to her. She takes Gu Weiyi to kill the bamboo mouse. Qin Keren pulled Yurong and said, "Mom, tell me about your sister! We finally went home, and she coaxed grandma to eat mice for us Lu Yurong said with a cold face: "this Gu Weiyi is really disgusting!" She said that, but she still didn''t dare to say anything more in her grandmother''s territory. Naturally, this account is all on Gu only. Gu only helped her cook the pot, cooking and cooking. Seeing that she didn''t have the delicate look of the city, her grandmother liked her more and more. She didn''t want to be polite with her. She took her to deal with the bamboo mice, choose the dishes, wash the dishes and cook. At lunch time, Qin Keren and Lu Yurong, who originally said they would not eat bamboo and mouse meat, ate the most. Grandma looked down on them. After dinner, Gu Wei walked around the village by himself. Lingcheng is in the south. It is surrounded by mountains. The houses in the village are not lined up like those in the north. They all live together. The houses here are scattered in the East and the West. Fish ponds are scattered all around the village. The seedlings in the fields are growing just right, and the soybeans and other crops on the hillside are also growing green. From time to time, a rooster or a dog barks. It''s a beautiful scene in the countryside, and my mind is quiet. Gu only likes the peace here. She sits on the grass and gently closes her eyes to enjoy the comfort and peace brought by nature. All of a sudden, she heard a very slight sound of footsteps, which could not be heard in her previous life, but after her rebirth, she had the ability to see through the eyes, and her ears were much better than those in her previous life. She sat there and didn''t move or open her eyes. She felt that someone was standing behind her. When she raised her foot and kicked her hard, she sidestepped to avoid it. That person''s foot was too strong and didn''t kick Gu Wei. The whole person screamed like a ball rolling down the hillside. Below the hillside is the pond. With a bang, it rolls directly into the pond. Gu''s only eyes open, looking at Qin Keren falling into the water, the corners of his mouth rise, it''s really her! At this time, it was just summer, and there was a heavy rain a few days ago, so the water in the pond was very deep, and Qin Keren was planted upside down again, and even drank several mouthfuls of muddy water. Chapter 164 Gu picked up a bamboo pole beside him and hit Qin Keren in the face: "Keren, hold on to the bamboo pole, I''ll pull you up!" Qin Keren just floated up a little, but she poked him down again. After several tosses, Gu Weiyi quickly lost half of his life. Gu only yelled: "come on, come on! My sister can''t think of jumping into the pond! " Qin Keren was almost angry to hear her shouting in the water! Not far away, Chen Zhao looked at the whole process and sighed in his heart, "the woman that my third brother likes is really different!" He waited for Gu to play enough before he rushed out of the woods and jumped down to save people. When Qin Zhenhua and others heard Gu''s shouts, Chen Zhao had already picked up Qin Keren who was about to faint. As soon as Qin Keren saw Qin Zhenhua, he complained: "Dad, my sister pushed me into the water!" She said, looking at Gu Weiyi with tears in her eyes, she said, "sister, after you come back, you can bully me with your parents on your back every day. Now you push me down the pond. How can you be so vicious?" Gu only looks at Qin Keren''s pitiful little face and silently praises Qin Keren''s reaction speed. Xiaobailian is really a capable person. He really can''t underestimate her any time. He throws dirty water on her without pushing her into the water. In the countryside, people pay more attention to reputation. A vicious person with inferior character will be scolded. So Qin Keren wanted to make Gu Weiwei a vicious reputation in the countryside, and then surrounded the city by the countryside. After returning to the city, he spread the rumor everywhere, so as to completely destroy Gu Weiwei. Qin Zhenhua looks at Gu only, and Lu Yurong directly reaches for Gu only''s face and fans: "Gu only! Keren is your sister. How can you do such a thing! " Qin Zhenhua took Lu Yurong''s hand and said, "this matter has not been found out. Don''t do it!" Lu Yurong pointed to Gu''s only nose and said, "what else can I find out about this? There were just two of them here. If she didn''t push Keren down, did Keren fall down by herself? " Qin Keren cried: "elder sister, I didn''t expect you to hate me so much. You did it! You can''t hold me so much. It''s a big deal. You just say, "I''m looking back at home. I''m out of your way!" There''s too much noise here. There are many villagers around. At this time, they point at Gu Weiwei and Qin Keren. The story of the Qin family and Gu family holding the wrong child has long been spread in the village. "It''s evil. My own daughter wants to kill her adopted daughter. It''s not a common poison. It''s pitiful." "I grew up looking at Keren. He''s cute and cute. Now he''s killed like this." "If you don''t want to support other women, just drive them away. It''s too much to do harm to people''s lives." Grandma also rushed over at this time, and said in a cold voice, "what nonsense, the only thing my family won''t do like this!" Lu Yurong red eyes said: "Mom, I told you before, Gu Wei heart evil, you don''t believe it! Now that the facts are in front of you, what do you think of Keren when you still defend her like this? " Whenever there is any chance to destroy Gu''s only one, the mother and daughter will not let it go, determined to destroy her to the end! Chapter 165 Qin Keren began to cry at the right time: "grandma, my sister just gave you a radio, so you protect her! Although she is your own granddaughter, but I also called your grandmother for 18 years! Is all these years of family love not worth a radio? " Grandma was stunned for a moment. Originally Gu only gave her a radio. She was very happy, but Qin Keren''s words completely changed her taste. The villagers around looked at her one by one. It was also her high prestige in the village. They didn''t say anything bad. She gritted her teeth and said, "Keren, what are you talking about?" Qin Keren cried and said: "you are so eccentric, my sister still says I''m lying! Anyway, this family can''t accommodate me. I''m not going to live! " When she finished, she wanted to dive into the pool again. Lu Yurong hugged her: "my poor Keren, if you have three or two short, how can you let your mother live?" Lu Yurong pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "although you are my own, you are so vicious. We Qin family can''t tolerate you! get out of here! I don''t want to see you again Gu only admires their fighting power. They say that Qin Zhenhua and his grandmother are no longer able to speak for her. Otherwise, they will not tolerate Qin Keren, or they will force Qin Keren to death. She said slowly: "even in the court, the judge will give the prisoner an opportunity to explain. Is it too much for you to convict me just by listening to Qin Keren''s one-sided words?" "That''s because we know who you are!" Lu Yurong said directly. Gu only ignored her, but looked at Qin Keren and said, "Qin Keren, do you really want to continue to lie with your eyes open?" At this time, her body exudes a sense of seclusion and coldness, and her eyes seem to be able to see through Qin Keren''s soul. Qin Keren has never seen such a terrible Gu you, and unconsciously fought a cold war. Lu Yurong glared at Gu Youyi angrily: "you pushed Keren into the water and scared her. Gu Youyi, you have no conscience!" "Can I have a word, ladies and gentlemen?" Chen Zhao asked. Everyone''s eyes fell on Chen Zhao. He went on to say, "the words of their sisters'' different opinions can be regarded as unilateral testimony, which is not credible. So we finally found other witnesses to prove the right and wrong of this matter. Do you think what I said is reasonable?" Qin Keren''s eyes fell on Chen Zhao, and his heart was a little nervous. Chen Zhao didn''t see all of them just now, did he? As soon as she thought about it, she thought it was impossible, because she looked around when she was just pushing, and there was no one. So Qin Keren''s courage grew up again: "just now my sister and I were here. There was no one around. No one could testify for us." "Who said that?" Chen Zhao said with a smile: "I just set up a bamboo mouse in the bamboo forest over there, and then just witnessed the whole process." Qin Keren''s face has changed greatly. Chen Zhao''s hometown is also in this village. He usually comes back to set up bamboo mice. In addition, his father is the director of the Bureau of agriculture. Although he is mischievous at ordinary times, he has a good reputation as a tutor there. She stretched out her hand and pulled his sleeve, looking pathetic: "brother Zhao, you can''t tell lies!" This is her signature must kill action, but her hair is scattered, her clothes are stuck on her body, and her whole body is stained with a lot of mud. With that pathetic look, it can only be described as disgusting. Chapter 166 "Of course, people in the village all know that I can''t lie!" Chen Zhaoqiang said, holding back the urge to vomit Gu only one looked at him one eye, the Mou light is deep some. Chen Zhao doesn''t look at her. She is the woman Ning Yiqing likes. If he sees too much, let Ning Yiqing know that he will dig his eyes! He said solemnly: "the fact is that I set up a bamboo mouse in the forest, sister-in-law... Gu only sat down on this slope and took a nap. Then Qin Keren came over. She first stood behind Gu only and looked at her. Seeing that Gu only didn''t find her, she raised her foot and kicked Gu only''s back. Then Gu only might have noticed that she was hiding, Without stopping, she rolled into the pool. Then Gu only picked up the bamboo pole to save you After this, all eyes fell on Qin Keren. "It''s not like that," she exclaimed. "You''re lying!" Chen Zhao, with a straight face, pointed to Tiangao with three fingers and said, "if there is a lie in what I said just now, God will punish me for having no children or grandchildren!" He then looked at Qin Keren and said, "I dare to make such a heavy oath. Do you dare?" Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrows. Chen Zhao is a bit interesting. What he said just now is true. It just ignores the fact that she beat Qin Keren with a bamboo pole, so what he said just now is true. Qin Keren was immediately dumbfounded when Chen Zhao asked. She was just talking nonsense. How dare she swear? Her hesitation is in sharp contrast to Chen Zhao''s resolute decision, who is telling the truth and who is lying, as long as people are not stupid, they can make accurate judgments. Grandma coldly looked at Qin Keren, but did not scold her. Instead, she scolded Lu Yurong: "I''m open-minded today. This is your good daughter!" Lu Yurong opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. The villagers nearby also looked at Lu Yurong like a joke. "I''m open-minded today. I don''t believe in my own daughter. I believe in my adopted daughter!" "It''s not surprising that I didn''t bring my own with me all the time." "In order to drive her own daughter away, the adopted daughter really tried her best to kick the only one out of the pond. She didn''t succeed, so she took a bite. It''s really cruel." "I can''t see that I was so vicious at a young age. Fortunately, my daughter didn''t lose her. Otherwise there was such a disaster in my family, I would not be able to make a dog and a hen restless!" Lu Yurong''s face was very ugly. Granny face a board: "all scattered! Go home Qin Zhenhua and his grandfather were both straight faced and didn''t say a word. Everyone left, and no one came to help Qin Keren. Lu Yurong gave her a wrench on her waist: "you fool! I''ve lost my face this time! " Qin Keren at this time is the most subdued, one did not resist, and finally began to cry. Lu Yurong held her and scolded: "cry, cry all day long! It''s nothing Qin Keren didn''t dare to reply. He just bit his teeth and said, "I was almost successful just now. I blame that Chen Zhao." Lu Yurong''s heart is also full of gas, Chen Zhao is also a background, otherwise she just broke out, this kind of gas can''t send feeling almost didn''t hold her out of internal injury. Chapter 167 Gu is walking in front of her. She deliberately keeps a little distance from her grandparents. She is a little closer to Chen Zhao. Chen Zhao understands. When she sees that no one comes to her, she whispers, "sister-in-law, how am I doing today?" This is the only time Gu spoke to Chen Zhao in strict sense. She gave him a thumbs up: "Bang Bang Da!" Chen Zhao''s tail almost didn''t lift up: "really! Then you have to help me say something nice in front of my third brother in the future, so that he can think of me when he has something good to do! " Gu only finally realized another meaning in his words and asked him: "is Ning Yiqing asking you to come?" "No Chen Zhao said with a smile: "the third brother gave me a task before the mission. Let me protect you. If you make any mistakes, he will chop me! I''m not afraid that you will have any accident today, so I followed you. Sure enough, I won the prize immediately! " Gu only listens to what he says funny, and finally determines that the third brother in his mouth is Ning Yiqing, who is not here, but recently makes her feel that he is everywhere. The most important thing is, this kind of feeling is actually very good! The corners of her mouth rose, looking at Chen Zhao and saying, "did he say anything to you before he left?" "The third brother is so powerful that he even expected this!" Chen Zhao said with bright eyes: "he knows you will ask me that, so let me tell you, if someone bullies you, draw back the one who wins. If you don''t win, come to me. I''ll help you smoke. If you smoke badly, or get into something that can''t be solved, let him deal with it." In fact, this word is similar to what Ning Yiqing said to Gu Yiwei before she went on the mission. She skimmed her mouth and said, "I''m such a gentle person. How can I beat people all the time? It''s harmful to my lady image." Chen Zhao''s mouth Drew: "sister-in-law, you were very fierce when you poked Qin Keren just now." "Did I poke her?" Gu only said solemnly, "don''t talk nonsense. She''s my own sister. How can I be willing to poke her?" Chen Zhao Dare feeling is his eye is bad today, appeared illusion? Gu Weiyi clapped Chen Zhao on the shoulder and said, "thank you today, anyway." She couldn''t stay with Chen Zhao for too long. She lifted her feet and left. Chen Zhao stretched out his hand and touched his head: "Hey, the third sister-in-law and the third brother are really like each other. They are the same domineering and black bellied." Gu only back home, see grandparents and Qin Zhenhua are sitting in the hall to discuss what, grandma saw her come in, affectionately called her to sit down beside her. Grandma whispered: "the only child you are is too honest. If Chen Zhao didn''t see the whole process today, you might be wronged." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s just that Chen Zhao saw it, and I''m ok." Grandma looked at her for a long time and said, "I heard your father say that recently in the city, people are not less difficult for you, but you don''t care about her. Are you suffering?" "No Gu Wei''s last life is really bitter. In this life, she has the care of Ning Yiqing and Qin Zhenhua. Although there are Lu Yurong and Qin Keren in the Qin family who have not given her little trouble, she has not suffered any loss. She also knows that Lu Yurong is not her mother at all, so she really doesn''t feel sad. She has her plan in her heart, and it should be Lu Yurong who is really sad. Chapter 168 Grandma looked at Gu Weiyi and nodded with satisfaction: "you are a kind-hearted child. The more you are like this, the more we can''t let you suffer. I just discussed with your father and your grandfather and decided to send Keren back to take care of your family." Gu was a little surprised. After all, the Qin family never mentioned sending Qin Keren back to Gu''s family. Her life is really different from the previous one. She said softly, "Keren grew up at home and has a good relationship with her mother. I''m afraid she won''t allow her to go back to the Qin family." She said this, grandma''s brow wrinkled up, at this time, Lu Yurong helped Qin Keren came in. As soon as Lu Yurong came back, he pointed to Gu Yiwei and scolded: "you are really too much today. You know Keren came to deliberately avoid it. Do you mean to let Keren fall into the water?" Grandma fire, directly open to accept: "how, know others to push themselves into the water can not hide, Lu Yurong, you this truth who taught you?" Lu Yurong''s face turned red: "Mom, you''re protecting Gu Wei too much. She''s really bad. In my opinion, today''s affair was made by her and Chen Zhao in partnership, and the purpose is to pit my sweetheart!" Granny snorted coldly: "Lu Yurong, you are so heartless! Even if it''s the only thing she and Chen Zhao got together today, will she fall if she doesn''t want to kick the only one into the pond? " "Grandma, I didn''t want to push my sister down. I just made a joke with my sister. That Chen Zhao lied!" Qin Keren said pitifully. She fell into the water and still hasn''t changed her wet clothes. Her lips are purple with cold and her face is blue. At this time, she can''t help sneezing. Lu Yurong complained: "Mom, if you come back first, you won''t give Keren a hot bath. She will get cold like this!" Grandma sneered: "I''m in the countryside. I don''t have a shower. I only have a big dirty bathtub. I''m afraid I''ll be rejected." Before Qin Keren summer vacation in grandma here played a few days, to take a bath this all kinds of dislike, behind simply don''t come. Lu Yurong''s face is not good-looking: "Mom, you are too vengeful. You still remember how many years ago." "Shut up Qin Zhenhua really can''t listen: "how to talk to mom!" Lu Yurong bit his lower lip. After all, he didn''t dare to say anything more in front of Qin Zhenhua. He was ready to boil water for Qin Keren. Qin Zhenhua said in a deep voice: "today I have made a decision. Keren can''t hold the only one. She is not a child of our family. I''m going to send her back. Keren, you go to change your clothes and I''ll send you back later." Qin Keren was surprised to hear this, and asked her to come back to the countryside and do farm work every day. She didn''t want to take a shower or wear beautiful clothes! She immediately cried: "Dad, you don''t want me? I grew up with you, in my heart, but I always treat you as my father "I don''t agree!" Lu Yurong was also anxious: "but I brought her up from childhood. If you want to send her back, that''s my life! You are trying to force our mother and daughter to death In a hurry, she didn''t dare to lose her temper too fiercely, so she took out the way she used to deal with people when she was a child and sat down on the ground with Qin Keren in her arms: "if you send Keren away today, I''ll be killed!" Chapter 169 Qin Keren also cried: "if dad doesn''t want me, I''ll die!" Qin Zhenhua and his grandparents were stunned. They didn''t expect that Lu Yurong and Qin Keren would react so much! They can''t really push them to death! Grandma looked at Gu Yiwei with some guilt, then sighed and said, "today is the end of the matter. If I find out that you are the only one who is harmed by your deliberate plan, don''t blame us for not caring about our family. Just get out of the Qin family for me!" Qin Keren is still crying there, but Lu Yurong is still there and says, "Mom, you say I''m eccentric, and you''re eccentric enough. Gu only gave you a radio. You''re so partial to her. You don''t want your granddaughter!" "I have only one granddaughter!" Grandma was finally completely angry: "if it wasn''t for someone who was incompetent and didn''t take care of his children, how could my only child not grow up under my knees? You''ve made such a big mistake yourself, there''s no reason! We don''t want a stupid daughter-in-law like you! " Lu Yurong immediately rolled all over the floor: "I''m not alive!" Grandma gasped when she saw Lu Yurong''s appearance. Gu only saw Lu Yurong''s appearance. Today, it really opened her eyes! With Lu Yurong''s fighting power, it''s not easy for Qin Zhenhua to divorce her. She loves Qin Zhenhua silently. At the end of this incident, Qin Keren failed to deliver it. Lu Yurong and Qin Zhenhua had a big fight. This time, Lu Yurong didn''t mention the matter of returning to her mother''s home again, but she didn''t look as cool as Qin Zhenhua. When the family of four left their grandmother''s house, the old man carried more than 30 eggs to Gu Weiyi as promised, and said softly, "the only thing is to grow your heart at home. Keep these eggs for yourself. Don''t give them to the white eyed wolves!" Gu only knows that once these eggs are carried back to the Qin family, they will mostly fall into Lu Yurong''s stomach. She smiles and agrees: "OK, grandma, you don''t want to eat eggs at ordinary times. When you are old, you should make up for them." Grandma nodded happily. Gu only blinked playfully: "all the eggs laid by my chicken are given to grandma." Grandma laughed: "you girl!" It was almost dark when the family of four came back to the compound. Although Qin Keren''s wet clothes had been changed, it seemed that he had caught a cold. He sneezed dozens of times all the way back. He was dizzy and seemed to have a tendency to have a fever. Lu Yurong said he was good to Qin Keren, but he didn''t care about her. Qin Zhenhua went out to buy her cold medicine. Gu is sad to see this. Qin Zhenhua is actually very good to Qin Keren both in his previous life and this year. However, after Qin Keren developed in his previous life, he never took charge of Qin Zhenhua. After Qin Zhenhua was put in prison by Lu Yurong, she never went to see him once. It was the same last time. I''m afraid Qin Keren hated Qin Zhenhua. After returning home, Lu Yurong found one thing, that is, Qin Zhenhua''s salary was paid this month, but it didn''t come to her. She wanted to ask him for it, but they had a quarrel. No matter how thick skinned she was, she was embarrassed to speak directly, so she looked at Qin Zhenhua several times. But Qin Zhenhua didn''t look at her at all. He went to take a bath and went to bed. Chapter 170 Lu yurongjue gritted his teeth and felt that the atmosphere today was not right. He would ask Qin Zhenhua for his salary another day. Anyway, his money is hers! Gu only saw Lu Yurong''s greedy and snobbish eyes, and she was a little worried. With her understanding of Lu Yurong, Lu Yurong is a typical greedy and vicious woman, because her rebirth, like the butterfly effect, changed the trajectory of many things, and did not know whether those things in the previous life would happen ahead of time. She felt there was something to watch out for. That night, Qin Keren had a high fever. She knocked on Gu''s only door in the middle of the night and said feebly, "sister, I feel terrible!" Gu only thinks that Qin Keren is enough. He usually pits her. She will get sick. The first thing he thinks of is her. Do you want to torture her in another way? She really didn''t want to take charge of Qin Keren, but in this case, she couldn''t really care. So she had to help Qin Keren go downstairs and knock on Qin Zhenhua''s door: "Dad, Keren has a fever." Qin Keren had a fierce fever this time, and his body was so hot that he was scared to death. As soon as Qin Zhenhua touched her forehead, he immediately carried her downstairs and put out his bicycle to take her to the hospital. Lu Yurong heard the news in the room, but he didn''t come out at all. Gu only sighed in her heart and looked at her watch. It was just after three o''clock. Qin Zhenhua had to go to work tomorrow. She went over and said, "Dad, why don''t I take Keren to the hospital?" "No way!" Qin Zhenhua directly refused: "you''re going to take the college entrance examination soon. You can''t fool around any more. If you get sick again, it''s not good. You can have a good rest at home and study hard." Qin Keren heard Qin Zhenhua''s words and felt a little uncomfortable. When she came to Gu, she wanted to pass the disease on to her, so she said softly, "Dad, you''re too hard. Just let my sister accompany me." "You and your sister don''t know who is older. They are both children. How can they take care of you?" Qin Zhenhua refuses her directly. He pushes the car out of the yard and takes Qin Keren to the hospital. Gu Weiyi wanted to say that she had a way to help Qin Keren reduce her fever, but they didn''t believe it. Instead, it would cause her trouble. The most important thing is that Qin Keren is not worth her efforts. She was so tossed, also did not sleep, simply picked up the book to read. At daybreak, Qin Zhenhua brought Qin Keren back. She looked as if her fever was almost gone, but she still had no spirit. When Gu only came out, Qin Keren suddenly hugged her and said, "sister, I miss you so much." Gu only directly pushed her away: "go back to my room and have a good rest. I''m going to school." "Sister, can you stay with me for a day?" Qin Keren said pitifully, "I''m sick. I''m so sick! Dad has to go to work, and mom doesn''t care about me. Now I can only rely on you. " Gu only didn''t know what Qin Keren was up to, but she just wanted to drag her to study hard. She immediately yelled, "Mom, Keren said that you didn''t send her to the hospital last night, so she didn''t care about her. I''m going to school and she won''t let me!" Qin Keren''s face was stiff, and Lu Yurong came out of the room cursing: "what do you mean, I don''t care about you! When did you get sick last night, I won''t tell you Chapter 171 Gu Weiyi immediately put Qin Keren into Lu Yurong''s arms and said, "Mom, I''ll leave that Keren to you. I''m going to school!" She left without looking back. Lu Yurong reached for Qin Keren''s forehead and said, "it''s a hopeless thing. It''s a disease and a waste of my mother''s money. Tell me about it. I''ve been to the hospital several times this month!" Qin Keren bit his lip and didn''t speak. Looking at Gu''s back, his eyes were full of sinister color. His fists were tightly clenched. Gu was the only one! If Gu only sits there and doesn''t move, how can she fall into the pool? How can she get sick and suffer such a crime if she doesn''t fall into the pool? Gu only made her sick and didn''t even come to take care of her and went to school! It''s too much! She said softly, "Mom, I''m useless. It''s me who makes you angry." With her soft voice, Lu Yurong''s anger disappeared. Although her tone was not good, she cared a little: "forget it, you can''t blame it all. If you want to blame it, you should blame Gu only! I really owe her in my last life. She makes peace to me every day! " "My sister''s grades have been rising very fast recently. According to her current grades, it''s certain that she will be admitted to university." Qin Keren sighed gently: "if she really wants to enter the University, she not only needs nearly ten thousand tuition and living expenses every year, but also breaks away from her mother''s control. It will be more and more difficult for her mother to get benefits from her." Lu Yurong frowned. She couldn''t bear any of these things! Qin Keren saw her expression and said, "last time I heard that she wanted to take the Imperial University, my mother said that my sister was in the imperial capital. Although the imperial capital is very big, it''s far away from the imperial capital than Lingcheng. The possibility of meeting her is much greater than when she was in Lingcheng. In case my sister meets someone from my sister''s family, I don''t know if she will be recognized." This is absolutely what Lu Yurong is most afraid of! Because Lu Yurong has found that since Gu and Jane retired, she has become more and more beautiful. Her white skin and big eyes are very similar to those of that year. Once she meets her, the consequences will be unimaginable! She clapped her hand heavily on the table: "no, I can''t let her go to college, I can''t let her go to the imperial capital!" Qin Keren was very satisfied with her appearance, but continued: "she finished third in the whole school last time. Recently, she has been studying hard every day. Now there are more than 20 days to go before the college entrance examination. One of them is not good. I''m afraid that she can still get the first place in the whole school. It''s very possible that she can really get into the Imperial University." The anger and hatred in Lu Yurong''s eyes could hardly be concealed. She grinned her teeth and said, "that''s because she can take the exam!" Qin Keren wanted this effect and asked tentatively, "did mom think of any good way?" "Now there are more than 20 days to go before the exam!" Lu Yurong sneered: "you can always find a way." Qin Keren''s goal was achieved and he laughed contentedly. Wen Sheng said, "Mom, I also want to go to university." "What''s wrong with you?" Lu Yurong frowned. Qin Keren replied: "Ning Yiqing is so excellent. If I can''t go to university, it''s hard to get into his eyes. Mom, you know, we are the closest from childhood to adulthood. As long as I live well, I will be filial to you." Chapter 172 Qin Keren had noticed Lu Yurong''s thoughts before and knew that even if she was admitted to university, Lu Yurong would not give her money to study, because from Lu Yurong''s perspective, if she read too many books, she would make Lu Yurong feel insecure. She would feel that she would open her eyes when she got out of Lingcheng and would not be willing to marry Qin Mingyang. But with Ning Yiqing, Qin Keren found the weapon to persuade Lu Yurong. She was a deep-minded person, and she knew more about how important it was for her to study in Lingcheng. "But Ning Yiqing doesn''t seem to be interested in you at all." Lu Yurong said with a frown. Qin Keren said with a smile: "Mom, you have to believe that Ning Yiqing, even if he is not interested in me now, with my ability, he will surely find me good, and the person he married in the end will be me." Lu Yurong believed that Qin Keren was raised by her. Of course, she knew that Qin Keren was a schemer from childhood. Her eyes were deeper. Looking at Qin Keren, she said, "although what you said is reasonable, you have to go to university." "Don''t worry, Ma! There are still 20 days to go. With my grades, I''m sure I''ll be admitted to the University! " Qin Keren quickly assured Lu Yurong. Lu Yurong said softly, "don''t let me down again in the future!" Qin Keren nodded: "Mom, you are the only person I can rely on in this world. You believe me. As long as I''m good, I will be filial to you and help my elder brother." But she said in her heart, "after I fly into the sky, I will kill you, the old witch, and return the torture you have done to me over the years!" Lu Yurong said with a happy face: "if you can think like this, it''s not in vain that I love you in vain." The mother and daughter have made up their minds. They begin to think about their own ways. Qin Keren thinks about how to get on Ning Yiqing''s bed, and Lu Yurong thinks about how to completely destroy Gu only. Lu Yurong thought about it and thought about several ways, but they all cost money. The Qin family has some savings, but she doesn''t want to move. Her first task is to get Qin Zhenhua''s salary this month. In the afternoon, when Qin Zhenhua was off work, Lu Yurong ran to him and asked him, "have you got your salary this month?" "Yes." Qin Zhenhua glanced at her. "Give it to me." As a matter of course, Lu Yurong held out his hand and said, "the water and electricity charges at home have to be paid." "I handed it all in yesterday afternoon." Qin Zhenhua''s tone is cold: "since you can''t be a good family, don''t be any more. I''ll take care of these things myself." Lu Yurong stays there directly. If Qin Zhenhua doesn''t give her her salary, what will she do to her mother every month? How to maintain her status in her family? How does she deal with Gu Wei? She is about to attack immediately, Qin Zhenhua said coldly: "Lu Yurong, if you dare to spill your guts on us again today, we will divorce immediately!" He added, "this is not a joke." Lu Yurong''s chest heaved with anger. She looked at Qin Zhenhua in disbelief: "are you trying to force me to death?" Qin Zhenhua is very disappointed when he hears this sentence. He really can''t think of Lu Yurong saying such a thing. He just let her go to work, but he forced her to death! Because of this sentence, the last soft feeling in his heart suddenly disappeared. Chapter 173 "What''s killing you?" Qin Zhenhua looked at her and asked, "don''t you have hands or feet? For so many years, you used to say that the children are still young and you have to take care of them at home. I can''t help you. But now that the children are old, you can''t take care of them at home. Instead, you are still making trouble there. It''s better to go out and find a job instead of having nothing to do every day. " In fact, this idea was given to him by Mr. Ning. The last time Mr. Ning came over, he saw the chaos in his family and told him, "it''s natural to raise your own women, but I''m afraid that some women stay at home every day and have nothing to do. They mix up with those three aunts and six aunts and make a lot of things. As a result, they don''t take care of their children and make a lot of things at home, It''s better to let her find a job at will. " Mr. Ning will never tell Qin Zhenhua that Gu Weiyi came up with the idea. Qin Zhenhua thinks it makes sense. In addition, Lu Yurong makes trouble every day during this period of time. He has no respect for his parents and takes care of Gu only. Even when Qin Keren was ill last night, Lu Yurong directly evades. Lu Yurong can''t bear this. Lu Yurong was worried: "I''ve been supporting this family all these years. What do you mean I''m fooling around? Qin Zhenhua, can you tell me your conscience! Over the years, I''ve brought up two children with a handful of excrement and urine. I''m tired every day for this family. It''s not easy for me to have a little rest in recent years. You actually let me go to work! Why are you so heartless! Do you want to kill me? " When Qin Zhenhua heard her words, he frowned tightly. He really couldn''t understand how Lu Yurong, who was gentle and kind when he was young, had become what he is now! He let her go out to work without conscience, forcing her to death? It seems that over the years, he is really too tolerant of her, which makes her develop this lazy look! He took a deep breath and said, "it''s settled. I won''t give you my salary in the future." Lu Yurong was so angry that he scolded immediately: "you are a man who has no ability and no conscience! Other people''s men let their wives eat spicy food and dress well at home. You didn''t let me enjoy anything and let me go out to work to make money. I was really blind before I married you! " Qin Zhenhua''s forehead was full of green tendons, and Lu Yurong began to wipe his tears again: "I didn''t think your family was a landlord. Many young men lined up to marry me, but I saw you alone and married you under the pressure of the whole family. I didn''t expect you to do this to me! You are so heartless Lu Yurong was quite outstanding when he was young. At that time, he was a flower. Although she didn''t talk much about ingredients when she married Qin Zhenhua, she was still warm at that time. Because Qin Zhenhua''s family was wearing the landlord''s hat, it was hard to talk about her daughter-in-law at that time. So when Lu Yurong married Qin Zhenhua, she still had a sense of superiority in her heart. She thought Qin Zhenhua could marry her because her ancestors burned Gao Xiang. Therefore, she has always been like a queen in the Qin family over the years. Grandma was quite domineering in those years. She treated her severely for several times. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be able to go to heaven, and she would be shoulder to shoulder with the sun! Chapter 174 It is precisely because her grandmother cured Lu Yurong that when she first went to the city, she took out the skill of crying, making trouble and hanging herself. She was unwilling to live with her grandparents, and her grandparents were used to living in the countryside, and they were unwilling to go to the city. Finally, it became the present situation. Qin Zhenhua used to feel guilty when he heard Lu Yurong talk about their marriage, but today he said, "if you say that, then it''s really hard to live. You have all the money in your family. We''ll get divorced." Lu Yurong looked at him with tears in her eyes. His face was cold and determined. She knew that this move had no effect on him, and she knew very well that her family''s money had been used by her to do face project over the years, and the total amount of savings was less than 10000! If she really left Qin Zhenhua, her life would be extremely hard. This time she really cried: "Zhenhua, our feelings for so many years..." "Choose for yourself, work or divorce!" Qin Zhenhua didn''t think Lu Yurong so bad. In fact, he just felt that those people who were close to Lu Yurong were too low-quality and too black hearted, especially aunt Zhao, who had nothing to do every day, and they just encouraged Lu Yurong to do things at home. At this time, even if there were 1000 or 10000 unwilling, Lu Yurong had to let go and said, "I''m going to find a job tomorrow!" Qin Zhenhua was relieved to hear her words, but he didn''t know that because of this, there was a huge disaster. When Gu Wei came back from school, he thought that Lu Yurong should not be so good today. He dragged the floor clean, polished the kitchen table and cooked the rice. It was like the sun rising from the West. Experience tells her that when things go wrong, there will be demons! Such Lu Yurong is absolutely not normal. Lu Yurong saw her look and gave her an oblique look. The coldness and malice in her eyes were undisguised. Gu only saw such Lu Yurong to feel relieved, this is Lu Yurong''s correct opening way! Just at this time, Qin Zhenhua went home from work. Lu Yurong immediately said to Gu Weiyi with a smile, "only one, I just fried a few balls. Come and have a taste." Qin Zhenhua was relieved to see this scene, and Lu Yurong was really restrained. This is a good phenomenon. Gu Weiyi asked Lu Yurong, "Mom, when did you learn to change face in Sichuan Opera?" Lu Yurong''s smile froze on his face, but Gu Weiyi took a fried radish ball and put it into his mouth: "well, delicious! Mom is finally willing to fry the meatballs with oil. I''m happy to eat it Then she grabbed a few more with her hand and ate happily. Lu Yurong just wanted to get her balls back. She had fried more than 20 of them and planned to send her mother ten later. As a result, Gu alone had captured five or six of them. How could that be enough! But this meeting Qin Zhenhua in, she was cleaned up by Qin Zhenhua yesterday, already afraid, so at this time, even if she is not happy, also dare not in front of Qin Zhenhua''s central difficult care only. She had to say: "I heard that eating too much fried food will slow people''s reaction. You eat less, or you will blame me for not doing well in the college entrance examination." "No complaints, no complaints!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mom seldom makes such delicious food. How can I blame mom?" Oh, there are so few tickets recently. Give me some motivation! Chapter 175 Lu Yurong stares at Gu''s only eye. She smiles and ignores it. Over there, Qin Zhenhua said, "it''s father Ning''s birthday this weekend. He just called and invited our family to have a snack." Qin Keren, who had been lying upstairs pretending to be weak and weak, immediately sat up with her eyes shining. In her opinion, it was a great opportunity. The last time Mr. Ning came over, Gu Weiyi took advantage of her unprepared to show her skills in front of Mr. Ning, and won the favor of Mr. Ning. She clearly knew that Mr. Ning had a very high status in the Ning family. If he could get the recognition of his elders, he would have half the chance to marry into the Ning family, so she would seize this opportunity anyway. Lu Yurong''s eyes brightened when she heard this. In her opinion, this is also the only good opportunity to deal with Gu! Mr. Ning is only ten days away from the college entrance examination after his birthday. If Gu Wei is injured in any accident, it''s normal that he can''t take part in the college entrance examination. So she said with a smile: "he''s an old man''s birthday. He said that he''s going to have a meal, but he can''t go empty handed. We have to prepare well. Zhenhua, you''re busy at work and don''t have time to prepare gifts. Let me do this!" Qin Zhenhua knows that she has always been a pusher. Before, she showed that she wanted to be attached to the Ning family. At this time, master Ning invited her. Of course, she would not let go. He hesitated a little, but nodded his head. Lu Yurong said with a smile: "it''s a big expense at home. Last month, all your wages have been spent. Look..." Qin Zhenhua frowned slightly, took out two hundred yuan from her purse and handed it to her. She said in disgust, "who is Mr. Ning? On his birthday, all four of us went, but we couldn''t prepare any decent things. " Qin Zhenhua frowned slightly, then took out three hundred cards and handed them to her, saying: "I don''t think Mr. Ning is the kind of extravagant and wasteful person who pays attention to fame. It''s good when we arrive. He doesn''t care how many gifts we give. Besides, he also knows the situation of our family." Lu Yurong''s original intention is to let him take out all of this month''s salary, otherwise it''s not enough for her to make a toss this time, but he said so, and she didn''t dare to do too much, so she said reluctantly: "if the things are too few and too worthless, I''m afraid I''ll be despised by him." "He''s not like that." Qin Zhenhua said in a deep voice: "as long as it is not impolite." Lu Yurong opened her mouth and was not very happy, but at least she got 500 yuan first, and she didn''t dare to quarrel with Qin Zhenhua any more, so it was settled for the time being. Gu only heard about this and thought about it. Master Ning is very kind to her. She has obtained the certificate with Ning Yiqing. Although he is not clear about it, she is the granddaughter-in-law of the Ning family in essence. She can''t be unprepared for any gifts. She knew that there was no shortage of anything in ening''s family, so the most important thing to prepare a gift was the heart, but it was not easy to prepare a gift that could express the heart in such a short time. In the evening, Qin Keren sneaked into Lu Yurong''s room while Qin Zhenhua was taking a bath: "Mom, this is a good time for us to get involved with Ning family. Don''t miss it. We must seize the opportunity!" Chapter 176 Lu Yurong nodded: "I know it in my heart, so don''t worry about it." Qin Keren''s eyes turned around and said, "what mom said is that this time, I think it''s a good chance for me to show my face in front of master Ning." "What do you say?" Lu Yurong asked. Qin Keren said softly: "under normal circumstances, few people can get into the eyes of Mr. Ning, so in order to win his attention, something must get into his eyes, which can make him change his outlook on me and leave a very good idea. So that thing must be elegant, generous and appropriate, and at the same time, it must show that I have quality and taste." Lu Yurong frowned: "you are right, but where can I find such a thing for you?" Qin Keren came to Lu Yurong''s ear and said, "I heard that my grandparents have a picture of Tang Bohu''s lady. In recent years, Mr. Ning is very fond of calligraphy and painting. If I can give him such a picture, he will like me." In fact, Lu Yurong didn''t read for several days. She didn''t understand these things at all. She didn''t know what the sacred Tang Bohu was, and she didn''t know what the pictures of ladies were. But she knew that her grandparents put all these things in a box in the old house. She immediately said, "Oh, I think it''s something. I''ll get it for you tomorrow." "Thank you, mom. I knew mom was the best to me!" Qin Keren, of course, is not reluctant to say these words to achieve her goal. She says, "Mom, when you go to get the painting, don''t let your grandparents know. You know, they don''t like me..." "I see." Lu Yurong nodded. In her opinion, the paintings that her grandparents put in the box are not worth more than those of famous posters. Qin Keren, this is to put his heart down. Just at this time, Qin Zhenhua had already taken a bath and came back. She quickly found a reason and went back to her room. Qin Zhenhua frowned and took a look at Qin Keren. He always felt that Qin Keren had changed recently. He was worried all day, which was totally different from before. So he asked Lu Yurong, "what can Keren do for you?" "It''s nothing. Her fever has just subsided. She''s not in a good mood. Come to me and play coquetry." Lu Yurong replied. Qin Zhenhua nodded, and then said to Lu Yurong, "I know you hurt Keren, but don''t reverse it. After all, the only one is our own daughter. Keren is not right recently. I think it''s better to send her back to take care of her family." This is the second time I mentioned it. Lu Yurong once again objected: "you know, the only one who is not close to me at all. Her character is cold and hard, so I can know my mind. If you can say a few words to me, if you send me away again, it will be my life!" Qin Zhenhua took a meaningful look at Lu Yurong and sighed. After all, he didn''t talk about it again. The next day, Gu only thought about the birthday of Mr. Ning. But she is still a poor woman in essence. She has the 500 Yuan Qin Zhenhua gave her before. Last time, she used 100 yuan to buy stones and 200 yuan to buy radios for her grandparents. There are still 200 yuan left. In fact, 200 yuan can be regarded as the money she can afford in this era. After all, she is still a poor high school student and has no real source of income. It''s just that Mr. Ning is Ning Yiqing''s grandfather. She can''t give him 200 yuan for his first birthday! Chapter 177 The most important thing is that Mr. Ning is not short of money. Gu only thinks that the granddaughter-in-law of Ning family is not so good either. Her heart is not wilting, causing the attention of Cheng Shuian: "what are you thinking? I''ve been out of my mind all day. Just like you, do you want to take the Imperial University? It''s a dream Gu only glanced at him. After they became table mates during this period, although they didn''t usually say much, their relationship was better than before. The last time Gu only ran out of draft books, he was very generous to borrow one from her. Although she finally bought a new draft book and gave it back to him, the relationship between them really improved because of that draft book. Although usually still pinch each other, but speak at least no longer as before with guns. "It''s up to you." Gu only did not have the good spirit to reply a sentence, she in the heart was vexed. Cheng Shui''an turns to look at Qin Keren sitting at the back. Today''s Qin Keren is also full of worries. He then asks: "Qin Keren said early this morning that she was ill yesterday, but you didn''t take her to the hospital. She told you to pour a glass of water, but she didn''t pour it. She said that you were heartbroken. Is it because your heart is not wilting?" Gu Weiyi glanced at him askance: "I didn''t know that before. Do boys gossip like that?" "She said so loudly, it''s hard to hear her. Lu Yiyi has been grinding her teeth to you all morning, don''t you know?" Cheng Shuian asked. Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "it''s none of my business for her to grind her teeth. She has the ability to grind all her teeth flat!" Cheng Shui''an''s mouth twitches. He used to think that she had poor grades and came from the countryside. She was a bumpkin, but after sharing the same table with her, he found that her knowledge was definitely not comparable to those girls in the class who only knew how to eat and wear, and she was also a very thoughtful person. Yesterday, there was a girl in the class who was pale and almost fainted. She decided that the girl was because of her low blood sugar. She asked Tao Lijuan for a piece of rock sugar for the girl, and then called the school doctor. She seems to be calm at all times, but she is not very friendly to him. Because of this series of things, his impression of her has been completely changed, and he has hidden his secret mind which only belongs to teenagers, Just his thoughts, he felt that he was not in a hurry. At least he had to wait for the college entrance examination to let her know. In his heart, he had already begun to look forward to their entering the Imperial University together. Cheng Shuian looked at her and asked, "you and your sister seem to have a very bad relationship?" Gu only one looked at him one eye: "does this matter have anything to do with you?" Cheng Shui''an is not angry even when he is hurt. He just skims his mouth and says in his heart, "when you become my object, you will have something to do with me." Gu only if know from now on he has this kind of thought to her, estimate will frighten urine, and she is still worrying about what birthday gift to Ning old son. After school in the afternoon, Gu decided to go to antique street and try his luck again. After seven or eight turns, he went back to stone street and entered the shop where he bought stones last time. Because girls of her age seldom come here for shopping, the boss knows her. When he sees her coming, he smiles and asks, "little girl, come to buy stones again. We have a new batch of goods in our store recently. Do you want to have a look?" Chapter 178 Gu only see the boss to see her look like looking at the injustice big head, she also some speechless, said: "I casually look." The boss said with a smile, "I''ve got a new pile of Shoushan stone here. Do you want to pick one to cut it? I tell you, this batch of materials are very good." Gu only a look at the pile did not sell like a bit of stone, her heart is speechless, she felt that the boss must be too boring, so tease her to play. She pointed to a rotten stone smaller than the palm of her hand and said, "well, this elephant is really good." The boss took a look at the gray stone and felt a little guilty. He said with a smile: "the stone can''t look at the appearance, but should look at the inside." Gu only think the boss''s face is really thick enough, her eyes inadvertently look at the stone, the bright red let her Leng for a while. Even if she doesn''t know the business of gambling stone, she also knows that Shoushan stone is an excellent stone for making seals, and Shoushan stone also has a name called jixueshi, so the top grade of Shoushan stone is the bright red mantanghong, also known as quanpaohong. She is not too discerning, but also knows that the stone that looks broken to death is the best one in Shoushan stone. Her eyes a little surprised, she this luck is too against the sky, casually grab a stone unexpectedly is full of red! She forced down the excitement in her heart and tried to be calm and said, "I''m afraid this little stone has no exterior or interior. I still lack a stone to pad the foot of the table at home. You can sell it to me for ten yuan to play with!" The boss frowned: "you little girl are really a liar. Have you ever heard of a company selling stones for ten yuan in this street? Fifty dollars, you take it! " "You don''t want to sell it!" Gu only one face of disdain: "this thing is really a broken stone, last time I took that stone home, almost not my father scolded to death, this thing is not as good as the one I bought last time, 15 yuan, you can sell it if you like, don''t sell it!" When she said that she wanted to go, and that she was a layman and didn''t know anything, the boss''s stones were really hard to sell, so she said, "OK, I''ll sell them to you for 15 yuan! I''ve never seen a girl like you! Well, this stone belongs to you! " Gu Weiyi said to his boss after paying the money: "help me untie the stone. This time, I don''t want to carry a big stone home and be scolded by my father!" "At least fifty stones!" The boss said directly: "this is the rule of the trade, no less!" Gu only some flesh ache, buys a stone 15, solves a stone to want 50! She also wanted to make sure her perspective was accurate, so she said to her boss, "OK, 50 is 50." Because of her words, the boss looks at her like a black sheep. The business of the small shop is not good, so it can''t afford to hire workers to solve the stone. The boss went to the battle in person, asked Gu Weiyi the exact location of the stone, and then casually cut it off. Gu only saw his action straight grin. Fortunately, what she said just now is very accurate. This knife won''t hurt the jade, just showing the bright red inside. When the boss saw the bright red, he was immediately dumbfounded: "I''m a grass! It''s full of people Gu as like as two peas in the perspective, she found the solution in her mind. The stone in her heart fell down. She said in a faint voice, "what is the full house? The color is like blood. It''s very bright. It matches the paint of my desk. Please help me to continue to cut it! " PS: for tickets! Chapter 179 The boss is not calm, bullying Gu only don''t know, said: "little girl, I give 100, you sell this stone to me, OK? You see, you just bought it for 15 yuan. Now I''ll give you 100 yuan to buy it. You can still earn 85 yuan. I won''t charge you for the stone cutting. " Gu only was a little funny. The boss seemed to treat her as a fool. She gave a cool smile: "no! I like the color of this stone. You won''t sell it even if you give me 10000 yuan! " The boss''s eyes turned straight. If the stone was full of red, it would be worth at least 200000 yuan. He bullied Gu only because he was a layman. He was young and wanted to coax her into blackening the stone. When Mr. Zhuang came in from the outside, he said, "Xiao Fu, did I get the stone I asked for last time?" As soon as the boss saw that he was coming, he said, "it''s already here." When Mr. Zhuang came in, he didn''t notice Gu Weiwei. Gu Weiwei had already said hello to him: "Hello, Mr. Zhuang." Mr. Zhuang was surprised to see Gu Weiyi: "the only one, how are you here?" "My grandfather''s birthday will be the day after tomorrow. I want to give him a birthday present, so I bought a stone and cut it to see if it can be made into a seal." Gu had an idea immediately after seeing Mr. Zhuang. Mr. Zhuang is a master sculptor. If you could ask him to carve a seal with this chicken blood stone, it would be more appropriate to give Mr. Ning a birthday present. Shopkeeper: "little girl, that''s not what you said just now! Mr. Zhuang smile: "Oh, where is the stone you bought, can you show me?" Gu Weiyi pointed to the stone with a cut and said, "this is it." Mr. Zhuang followed her finger and saw the stone. His eyes lit up immediately: "eh, this material seems to be full of red? Bring it here and let me have a closer look! " The boss didn''t dare to play tricks in front of Mr. Zhuang, so he had to pass the stone to him. Mr. Zhuang took the stone and looked at it carefully. After that, he said excitedly: "it''s really a big house!" "What is full house?" Gu only asked. Mr. Zhuang explained: "the red house is a treasure in chicken blood stone. It''s hard to get a thousand gold!" He hit the boss to come to the strong light flashlight. After careful illumination, he said: "your chicken blood stone is bright in color, which is the most typical Changhua red. Although it''s not big, it''s not valuable." Gu only a look at the boss, the boss''s face, dare not speak. Mr. Zhuang said to his boss, "cut out all the stones and have a look." After he finished, he said, "this stone is small. I''d better not cut it. I''m afraid it will hurt the original stone. Anyway, the stone is not big. I''ll wipe it." The boss was a little uneasy. Mr. Zhuang asked him to wipe the stone. He went immediately. He knew that Gu only knew Mr. Zhuang. Today, he was afraid that the stone would not be dark, and his flesh was very painful. He opened the shop for several years, but the shop didn''t offer any good materials. Unexpectedly, Gu only offered a piece of red blood stone. He could see that Gu only really didn''t know what to do. Now he knew Mr. Zhuang, and he didn''t know which rich family in the city had their daughter. The boss''s flesh pain is meat pain, but he didn''t dare to move his hands and feet. He carefully wiped off the surface of the stone, because the stone itself is very small, so it''s not too hard to wipe. In an hour or so, the stone was completely wiped out. Chapter 180 Mr. Zhuang looked at a whole blood red stone and said, "tut tut." the quality of this stone is really good. It''s the top grade. He liked it very much, so he turned to Gu Yiwei and asked, "the only one, do you want to sell this stone?" "Not for sale." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "this is my birthday present for my grandfather. I didn''t sell it for 100 yuan just now." Mr. Zhuang was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what was going on. He knew that Gu only reminded him to be careful of the shop owner in disguised form, but his words were very witty, and he burst out laughing. He and the shop owner have known each other for some time. The shop owner does not dare to cheat in front of him, but he is not a sincere owner. The shop owner said with embarrassment, "I''m kidding you. You''re serious!" Gu felt that it was very wise for her not to choose to cut the stone in this shop at the beginning. Otherwise, according to the boss''s character, she didn''t know what to do. Then she suddenly remembered one thing. The person who opened Imperial Green in the previous life seemed to be Zhuang. Isn''t that Mr. Zhuang? She had a strange feeling in her heart, and Mr. Zhuang asked with a smile, "you said you would send Mr. Ning a seal. This stone is enough, or I''ll help you carve it!" Gu was overjoyed and said, "well, thank you, Mr. Zhuang!" After they confirmed the words to be engraved on the seal, Gu only said with embarrassment: "I''m not too clear about the price Mr. Chuzhuang usually carves. If it''s too expensive, I may not be able to afford it." Mr. Zhuang winked at her: "if you can''t afford it, you still have Yiqing! Let him pay. " Gu''s face turned red, and Mr. Zhuang said with a smile, "I''m kidding you. Your chicken blood stone is the best one. It''s rare for me to meet such a good material. I can carve it for you for free, but can you give me those extra materials?" Gu only knows that the reason why Mr. Zhuang became a master of sculpture in the past is that he has a very good character, so she doesn''t worry that Mr. Zhuang will make objects that affect the original stone in order to buckle more materials. And she still has a piece of Imperial Green in her hand. In the future, she has to ask Mr. Zhuang for help. Making friends with him is beneficial but not harmful. So she said with a smile, "good!" Her answer is too straightforward, let Mr. Zhuang Leng for a while: "you are not afraid that I cut your material?" Gu Yiwei replied quite truthfully: "you are an expert. Even if you want to cut my material, I have no way. After all, jade is sure to be worn out after being carved into finished products. We laymen can''t see it at all. If you can ask me like this, it is enough to prove that you are magnanimous and absolutely disdain to do such things. So, I believe you!" Mr. Zhuang''s eyes have a touch of brilliance, he can remember Gu only because she is the object of Ning Yiqing, but at this time he really remembered her because of her. She is not mean at all. She is intelligent and generous. It was only the second time they met, and she dared to give him such a blood stone worth over 100000. He said with a smile: "it''s a girl that Yiqing likes. It''s really different." Gu Weiyi smiles. Then they discussed the time. According to Mr. Zhuang''s idea, it was rare to meet such good materials. He wanted to spend ten days and a half months carefully carving. Chapter 181 But because Mr. Ning had his birthday on the weekend, Mr. Zhuang and Gu agreed to pick it up at his home at 9 a.m. on Saturday. After discussing these matters, Mr. Zhuang hurried away with chicken blood stone in his arms. He wanted to hurry home to carve. Gu only see his appearance smile, this is also a workaholic. Gu only solved Ning''s birthday present. She felt relieved because it was almost dark. She rushed home in a hurry. On her way home, she always felt a pair of eyes staring at her. When she turned to look at it, she could see nothing. She had doubts in her heart. When she returned home, Qin Keren was smiling and talking to Lu Yurong. The family was very happy. You know, the Qin family has not had such a good atmosphere for a long time. As soon as she came back, Lu Yurong and Qin Keren looked at each other. Qin Keren stood up and said with a smile, "sister, why did you come back so late today? Did the monitor ask you out?" Don''t think she didn''t see it. In class today, Gu and Cheng talked and laughed. She despised Gu in her heart. In fact, she also wanted to make Cheng Shui''an''s idea before, because Cheng Shui''an''s family is quite good, his parents'' official positions are not low, and he is also excellent. But Cheng Shuian and Ning Yiqing are definitely a little worse than each other, and they can''t get into her eyes any more. But even if she can''t see chengshuian now, she doesn''t want to be with chengshuian. When her voice almost fell, Lu Yurong began to shout: "what? Gu, are you in love? How can you be so impertinent and seduce your monitor in school She said it in such a loud voice that the next door neighbors could hear her. Gu Weiyi was too clear about Lu Yurong''s thoughts. She was not angry and said, "Mom, what are you talking about! What is my puppy love? You let me get married some time ago, which means that I have a puppy love. Is it really good for you to have such a double label Her words directly on the stem of Lu Yurong speechless, she said and looked at Qin Keren said: "you say monitor about me, which eye do you see?" Qin Keren was stunned for a while and said, "you have been whispering to the monitor in class today. Today you come back so late. What is it if you are not dating him?" Gu Weiyi sneered: "according to your standard, some time ago, you came back late every day and talked with different boys every day. Isn''t it that you date different boys every day?" Qin Keren''s face suddenly flushed: "sister, how can you say that to me? You know that I used to go to Yiyi''s home to do my homework every day." "Yes, the worse you two get at cram school, I understand." Gu only a return to her a clear smile, lazy to talk to her, directly carrying a bag upstairs. Qin Keren, aggrieved, said to Lu Yurong, "Mom, you see, my sister is getting worse and worse now! How dare you say that to me! She''s trying to discredit me Lu Yurong snorted coldly, "what are you doing? Just like her, you can''t get married all your life, and you still have a bright future." Qin Keren''s face was a little better. He thought of the beautiful lady picture Lu Yurong brought back today, and looked forward to showing his face in front of master Ning this time. Chapter 182 In the countryside, grandma said with a puzzled face: "today, Lu Yurong''s trip is strange. I always feel that there is something wrong. She usually hates coming to the countryside, not to mention having a fight a few days ago. According to her character, if she doesn''t fight with Zhenhua, she won''t come here all her life." "I think she went upstairs." After listening to what grandma said, grandfather also felt that something was wrong. "It''s broken!" Grandma ran upstairs quickly. After she went up, she found that the box had been opened and counted. There was a picture missing. Grandma said with a puzzled face, "what does she do with the painting?" Grandfather calmly said: "no matter what she does with the paintings, anyway, all the paintings in this box are fake. If she takes them away and sells them, it will make her suffer." "Grandma sighed:" she is not only shallow eyelids, but also a fool, Zhenhua married her, our house has no peace At this time, she also had some regrets. She knew that no matter what, she would not let Qin Zhenhua marry Lu Yurong, but now the boat is done and there is no regret medicine in the world. Soon it will be the birthday of Mr. Ning. Qin Keren got up early to dress up. It took her boss''s efforts to persuade Lu Yurong to buy a new skirt for her, and then went to the barber shop to make a new look. Gu only see her that pair of positive energy, in the heart 100 despise, don''t know of afraid will think she this is going to blind date! However, Gu only admitted that Qin Keren''s appearance was pretty good. When he dressed like this, he showed his cleverness. She was too lazy to pay attention to these, so she found an excuse to ride Qin Zhenhua''s bicycle to Mr. Zhuang''s house to get the seal. There is a river to Mr. Zhuang''s house. Far away, she heard someone shouting, "no, someone fell into the river!" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. When he was riding his bicycle, he found a group of people standing by the river. There was a man struggling desperately in the river. His body rose and fell, but no one jumped down to save people. The river is not too wide, but it has a surface of 20 or 30 meters. It looks calm on the surface, but the undercurrent is surging below. No one dares to take risks. Gu only frowned, she can swim, swim well, she decided to jump down to save a hand to hold her, she Leng for a moment, a turn, actually saw Ning Yiqing. She thought she was wrong. She couldn''t help rubbing her eyes. Ning Yiqing quickly took off her coat and put it on her hand: "wait here." When Gu Wei came back to his senses, he had already swam to the man in the middle of the river at a very fast speed. Then he saw that he reached out and hugged the man and went directly to the bank. In the early morning, the river is still quite cool, but the water temperature is nothing. As a master in the shadow army, he once dived into ice water. When Ning Yiqing swam to the bank with the man, the man on the bank put the man on the cement floor. Gu only saw clearly that the man was a girl, 15 or 16 years old. At this time, his face was blue and white, and his breath was gone. Gu only knew that emergency measures must be taken as soon as she looked at the posture. She rushed to the girl''s side, pressed her chest, held her nose and prepared for artificial respiration. Ning Yiqing saw Gu''s only action, eyebrows twisted up, subconsciously will lift her, her lips can only kiss him! Chapter 183 Ning Yiqing''s hand reaches to Gu Weiyi''s arm and wants to pull her back. After all, it''s a matter of human life. No matter how upset he is, he can only bear it, but his face is hard to see the extreme, and the cold around him is pressing. He counted the number of artificial respiration Gu had done for the girl. He decided to come back according to this number in the future! Gu''s only thought at this time was to save people. He didn''t notice Ning Yiqing at all. Finally, the girl had a breath, spit out a mouthful of water, and then coughed violently. The people around them were relieved, and finally they were saved. At this time, a middle-aged woman ran over in panic and cried out: "Lan Lan! LAN LAN, are you ok? " When she saw the girl on the ground, she hugged her and said, "I heard that you fell into the river, but it scared me to death!" The girl named Lanlan sat up with a confused face. Then she suddenly pushed aside the middle-aged woman and burst into laughter. She began to cry after laughing for less than three times. Her whole appearance was almost crazy. The middle-aged woman was startled. She hugged the girl and asked, "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with you?" The girl broke away, and she continued to cry, cry, twist and cry. Gu''s brow wrinkled. Looking at the reaction of the middle-aged woman, it seems that the girl was not a madman before. Gu''s previous life has recorded this situation in ancient books, because he drowned and lost his mind. If he didn''t have time to treat, he would have future trouble. She said to the middle-aged woman: "Auntie, don''t worry, let''s rub the soles of Lan Lan''s feet together!" With that, she took off the socks on the girl''s feet and rubbed them hard. The middle-aged woman didn''t know why, but she also helped to rub them together. After rubbing the soles of their feet, they continued to rub the girl''s palms. After rubbing for a long time, there was a trace of clarity in the girl''s confused eyes. Powerlessly, they asked the middle-aged woman, "Mom, what''s wrong with me?" The middle-aged woman watched the girl wake up, holding her in her arms and began to cry: "Lan Lan, you finally wake up! You almost scared mom to death At this time, Mr. Zhuang ran over in a hurry. He held his mother and daughter in his arms and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK!" It turns out that the middle-aged woman is Mr. Zhuang''s wife Wu Cuixin, and the girl is his only daughter Zhuang Ruolan. Wu Cuixin said to Mr. Zhuang: "thanks to them just now, otherwise our LAN LAN would..." Mr. Zhuang looked at Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei, and saw that they were stunned at first, and then their eyes were full of gratitude: "thank you!" Gu only really didn''t expect to save Mr. Zhuang''s daughter here. She suddenly remembered a report about Mr. Zhuang in her previous life, saying that he had only one daughter died early. Gu only thought that her eyes were deeper. She didn''t know Mr. Zhuang in her previous life, so she didn''t have any intersection. However, this life saved his daughter because of her rebirth. This variable is really so big. She smiles at Mr. Zhuang. Mr. Zhuang is very happy at this time. Fortunately, he met her last time when he went to stone street and promised to carve a seal for her. She came to get the seal today. If she doesn''t come, Ning Yiqing won''t either. If they don''t come, his daughter is afraid that He didn''t dare to think about the cause and effect cycle. He hurriedly led Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing to his house to change clothes. When Gu Weiyi went to push her bike, he found that her bike had been stolen while she was saving people Chapter 184 Gu only thought in his heart, what are these things! rob the owner while his house is on fire? In the end, she didn''t say anything, but worried that the bicycle was a big item in her family, which would be lost. When she went back, Lu Yurong would have to scold her bloody. Seeing her appearance, Ning Yiqing knew it, took her hand and walked towards Mr. Zhuang''s house. Gu only then saw what he looked like. He only wore a vest and trousers. The vest was wet and tightly adhered to his body, pulling out all the lines of his body: the firm and tight chest muscles were not very developed, but they were very powerful. Next, there were abdominal muscles. Although she could not see the Sexy Mermaid line, she could already imagine it. She silently in the heart for his good figure a praise, he leaned to her ear asked: "good looking?" Gu Wei a Leng for a while, face slightly red, don''t nod also don''t shake head, as didn''t hear, he said: "want to see words, I can take off for you at any time." Gu Yiwei She took a deep breath and asked, "Why are you back?" "I''ll come back if I miss you." Ning Yi Qing picked eyebrow to see her one eye: "did you miss me?" Gu only''s face is more red. Although his cold human setting has collapsed in her heart, she still can''t resist and continues to pretend to be deaf. Ning Yiqing frowned, Gu only a hit ha ha, said to Wu Cuixin: "aunt Wu, I help you to help LAN LAN!" Wu Cuixin nods with a smile. Gu Weiyi goes over quickly. Ning Yiqing''s brow almost doesn''t turn into a character. After arriving at the Wu family, Gu Weiyi''s clothes were not very wet, but his sleeves were a little wet when he was saving Zhuang Ruolan, while Ning Yiqing was all wet. Mr. Zhuang is shorter than Ning Yiqing. His clothes are not suitable for Ning Yiqing. He is a little embarrassed. Ning Yiqing makes a phone call directly. After a while, Tian Rongyue comes with a big bag. Ning Yiqing opened it and took out her clothes. Then she handed Gu the only skirt: "put it on. I''ve only been away for a few days, so I make myself like a village girl." Gu''s only mouth smoked. She came out in a hurry today and didn''t dress up. She picked up a suit of clothes and put it on. How could she become a village girl in his mouth? She thought it was very good! After they change their clothes, Mr. Zhuang also introduces Ning Yiqing and Gu''s only thing to Wu Cuixin. Wu Cuixin is as happy as Mr. Zhuang. Mr. Zhuang took out the chicken blood stone seal from his study and handed it to Gu Weiyi, saying: "thank you for your kindness. No matter what you need to carve in the future, please come to me. I will do my best to carve the best works for you." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mr. Zhuang, you are welcome. I believe that no matter who meets you, you will help me." "That also needs the ability to save." Mr. Zhuang sighed: "this river was hollowed out by people the year before last. It''s so deep inside. If it wasn''t for Yiqing, no one would dare to go down to save Lan Lan today." Only in this way can Gu understand why so many people are watching today, but no one is helping. Mr. Zhuang said: "even if someone goes down to save Lan Lan, if you don''t save her, she will be crazy even if she doesn''t die." Wu Cuixin has already told him what happened just now. The more he thinks about it, the more he is afraid and grateful. PS: I''m sorry, but I can only watch two shifts today. I''ll forget if I have a fever again. My baby also has a fever. Tears are running Chapter 185 Gu Weiyi said: "Mr. Zhuang, it''s not that serious..." "Don''t call me Mr. Zhuang any more. My name is Zhuang Zhongqiu. If you don''t dislike me, you can call me brother Zhuang." Zhuang Zhongqiu said with a smile. In fact, it''s not too much for Gu to call him uncle for his age. It''s just that he has known Ning Yiqing for many years, and he calls Ning Yiqing''s father uncle. He and Ning Yiqing are of the same generation, and Gu is Ning Yiqing''s object, so it''s appropriate for Gu to call him brother. If the two previous meetings, he was only optimistic about Gu only, then this time even if they had a life friendship, it would be completely different. Gu Weiyi thinks about the stone under her bed and her previous plan. If she wants to accumulate to a certain height during her college years, she needs money everywhere, and the quickest way to get money is to gamble. After that, she still needs Zhuang Zhongqiu''s help in many places. So she was not polite to him. She said with a smile, "brother Zhuang is too polite. I''ll call you brother. That''s a family. Since it''s a family, you don''t need to be polite." Zhuang Zhongqiu was stunned at first, and then laughed: "good!" Then he handed the seal to Gu Weiyi and said, "look at it first." Gu only opened the silk handkerchief with the seal and saw the scarlet blood stone seal on it. On the top of it was carved a lifelike silk handkerchief. It was decorated with ornaments in all directions. It was grand and exquisite. The sun shines brightly on the chicken blood stone. Both the texture and the carving are of the highest quality. Even the well-informed Ning Yiqing was a little surprised when he saw the seal. He knew the goods and the value of the seal was different. After seeing the expression on his face, Zhuang Zhongqiu said with a smile: "Yiqing, your family is the only one who is blessed. Some time ago, I met her in stone street to buy stones. Other people may not be able to make such a big success even if they gamble on stones all their lives. She only bought one and opened it. The most important thing is that she wants to make a birthday present for Mr. Ning with this seal." Ning Yiqing finally understands why Gu only ran to Zhuang Zhongqiu''s home early in the morning. He is also surprised that Gu only even gambled with the stone, so he looks into her eyes. Gu only said with a smile, "I''ve been very lucky since I met Yi Qing!" Ning Yi Qing likes to hear this, he lightly swept her one eye: "call me next time." He didn''t say what to do next time, but Gu Weiyi knew that he was talking about gambling stones. With him, even if she was cheating with her eyes, she was very confident. At least her life safety was guaranteed, so she nodded and said, "OK." When they leave, Zhuang Zhongqiu and Wu Cuixin thank them again and again, and invite them to come home for a light meal when they are free. After leaving the dealer, Ning Yiqing swaggered through the market with Gu''s only hand. In this relatively conservative era, they walked hand in hand on the street with a high rate of turning back, not to mention their appearance. Gu Weiyi also knows that Lingcheng is too small. If they walk all the way back, it''s estimated that the whole Lingcheng will spread the story of her date with Ning Yiqing tomorrow. It''s a shame to think about it So she coughed and tried to pull her hand back, but she didn''t succeed. She had to blush and said to him, "I''ll go back first. My parents are still waiting for me." Chapter 186 "Wait a minute." Ning Yiqing pulls Gu Weiyi into a bicycle shop: "pick one." Gu only has some accidents. Is he going to give her a bike? Ning Yiqing said faintly: "you don''t have a bicycle. How can you come to me in the future?" Gu only didn''t expect that he noticed that her bike was lost, but it was lost. Now I''m afraid it''s even worse to get a new one back, so she gave a ha ha: "I have a Scud, I''ll come running for you!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her legs, which are longer than straight. She said that she didn''t believe it: "then you can fly to me now." Gu Yiwei Can we not carry it? Can he still have a pleasant chat like this? The final result is that Gu only bought two bicycles under Ning Yiqing''s compulsion, one for women and one for men. When Gu only went back to see two bicycles, he only felt that his head was big. Is this a loss of one for two? Ning Yiqing originally wanted to send her back. On the way, she called Chen Zhao and asked him to help Gu Wei ride his bike back to Qin''s house. When he separated, he leaned up to her ear and said, "heartless goblin, if you dare not miss me when you separated, I''ll sleep you directly." Gu Weiyi had thought that he had something important to explain, but he didn''t expect that it was such a sentence that she was blinded, and then her white jade like face turned red to the root of her ears. Ning Yiqing looks at the delicate color on her face at this time, and her blood rushes down directly. With great willpower, she doesn''t hold her in her arms. Instead, she says to Chen Zhao, "take good care of your third sister-in-law. If she is bullied again or has any mistakes, I''ll take your skin!" Chen Zhao said with a smile: "don''t worry, third brother! With me, no one can bully third sister-in-law! " Ning Yiqing didn''t speak, turned and jumped on Tian Rongyue''s SUV. After he left, Chen Zhao asked Gu Youyi with a smile, "third sister-in-law, what did the third brother just tell you?" Gu only saw his face gossip, slightly squinted, said with a smile: "he said you are too stupid!" She said, riding a bicycle to the direction of the courtyard. Chen Zhao reached out and scratched his head: "is that so? How can I feel a little wrong! " Then he said, "am I that stupid?" He couldn''t understand it. As soon as he looked up, Gu had already run away on his bike. He was busy behind her and yelled, "sister-in-law, wait for me!" Gu only heard him yelling at her in the back, but she felt her head was too big. If she yelled all the way back, her reputation would be ruined. She stopped and waited for Chen Zhao for a while. He stopped beside her with a smile. She said fiercely, "don''t call my sister-in-law in front of others in the future!" Chen Zhao scratched his head and asked, "if you don''t call your sister-in-law, what do you call you?" "Call me the only one." Gu only said lightly. Chen Zhao first nodded his head, then immediately shook his head like a drum: "if I call you like this, my third brother will chop me!" Gu Weiyi''s face was full of helplessness: "then you can call me Gu only. In a word, don''t call me sister-in-law, or I will cut you too!" Chen Zhao saw the fierce light in the bright girl''s eyes. He sighed in his heart: "it''s really the woman of the third brother, and this character is very similar to the third brother!" Chapter 187 Chen Zhao shivered hopelessly, then nodded his head. Gu only saw his appearance relaxed one breath, if he does not agree, she really does not know how to communicate with him. After they entered the compound, they went directly to Qin''s house. Qin Keren just stood at the door and saw them riding their bicycles. As soon as she saw this scene, her hands immediately became fists. Last time Chen Zhao broke her good deed! She said with a smile, "sister, how did you come back with Chen Zhao? And a new bike? Why did you change your clothes? " Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to her. He turns around and says thank you to Chen Zhao. Chen Zhao smiles and doesn''t stay in the Qin family. After putting down his bike, he leaves the Qin family. Qin Keren immediately frowned when Gu only ignored her. Just at this time, Lu Yurong and Qin Zhenhua went downstairs and were stunned to see two brand-new bicycles parked in the yard. Qin Keren immediately said with a smile: "just now Chen Zhao riding a car to send his sister back, sister, you just went out should not be dating with Chen Zhao?" On hearing this, Lu Yurong''s voice immediately rose eight degrees: "just like her, do you want to hook up with Chen Zhao? Chen Zhao''s father is a serious director. They don''t want a girl like you who grew up in the countryside! " "Shut up When Qin Zhenhua heard this, he immediately scolded him. Lu Yurong turned his lips. He looked at Gu only and asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu only took out the reason he had just made up on the road: "today, when I went to repair shoes, I happened to see someone fall into the river and was rescued, but he lost his breath. I gave CPR to the man who fell into the river according to the method that Gu Ma taught me in the countryside before. He was saved, but my self driving car was lost. The family who was rescued was sorry and lost two bicycles, It happened that Chen Zhao saw it and helped me ride it back. Then they gave me a suit of clothes by the way. That''s it. " "Which one is so mean? You saved his family''s life, he just sent two bicycles! Gu Weiwei, you take me to find that family. Why don''t you let him take out another hundred and eighty thousand children! " Lu Yurong immediately forgot Qin Keren''s suggestion and thought about how to deceive people. Qin Zhenhua''s face turned blue when she heard this. Gu was not surprised that Lu Yurong would say so. She said flatly: "people paid for my bike and left. I don''t know which one." Lu Yurong immediately felt distressed. It was as if her heart had been cut. She pointed to Gu''s only head and said, "I''ve never seen anything more stupid than you. I don''t know about this! What a heartless thing. What else do you think you can do when you live? " Qin Zhenhua heard Lu Yurong''s words, and then saw her coarse appearance, her face was even more ugly. Lu Yurong would have said that before, but at that time Qin Zhenhua thought that she was just talking. She was joking. She was true. But now he knows that Lu Yurong really wanted to deceive others! He said coldly, "it''s getting late. Let''s go to Ning''s home." Lu Yurong scolded Gu Weiyi several times. Qin Keren directly took her hand and pointed to Qin Zhenhua, who was ugly. She only converged a little, but still felt that she had missed 100 million yuan today. Chapter 188 When going out, Qin Keren pulled Yurong to the ground and said softly, "Mom, do you think Gu is the only one who matches Chen Zhao?" "No way!" Lu Yurong said coldly, "Chen Zhao''s family conditions are too good. His mother also protects her own people. If she marries Chen Zhao, she will go to enjoy happiness. Where is a person like her worthy of happiness?" "Ma said so." Qin Keren chuckled: "Chen Zhao''s mother is a short guard, and there is only one son in the Chen family. Although Gu Weiyi has a good reputation now, she will not agree with Chen Zhao to marry Gu Weiyi, but if Chen Zhao''s mother knows Gu Weiyi seduces her son..." Lu Yurong''s eyes lit up immediately, and Qin Keren said with a smile: "I know my mother will have other arrangements today. With those arrangements, she will be ruined. If Chen Zhao''s mother comes back, the effect will be better." Lu Yurong looked at Qin Keren''s eyes with a smile: "Keren, you are so smart!" "It''s all your mother who taught you well." Qin Keren said cleverly. Lu Yurong said triumphantly, "that''s right. None of the children I brought up are bad." Qin Keren smiles faintly at her saying. She recognizes her own excellence, but does not recognize Qin Mingyang''s excellence. In her opinion, Qin Mingyang is a selfish bastard and scum like Lu Yurong. She will never marry Qin Mingyang. In this world, can be worthy of her only Ning Yiqing! Yes, only Ning Yiqing can be worthy of excellent her! She is so beautiful, so smart, Ning Yiqing has refused her before, must be Gu only said her bad words in front of him, as long as Ning Yiqing found her good, will like her! As soon as she thought of this, she unconsciously looked at Gu only. Gu only was just a wild girl growing up in the countryside. Why should she compete with her for Ning Yiqing! She must trample Gu Weiyi under her feet and live on her charity! Gu only felt the snake like eyes behind her. She turned her head and saw Qin Keren''s eyes. Qin Keren saw that she looked at her and even gave her a smile. He called out sweetly: "sister, let''s sit together later!" The four members of the Qin family called a taxi to Ningjia. Qin Zhenhua took the co pilot and the other three sat in the back row. Qin Keren sat in the middle of the back row, holding Gu''s only hand all the way. His "elder sister" kept shouting sweetly, as if the two sisters had deep feelings. For the first time, Lu Yurong didn''t say anything. Gu Weiyi glances at them, saying nothing but a smile. She is tired of playing such sisterly drama with Qin Keren. After the four members of the Qin family arrived at the Qin family, Mr. Ning was already waiting at the door. After they got off the bus, Mr. Ning exchanged greetings with Qin Zhenhua, and then he gave Gu Wei a wink with a smile: "today I have people prepare a lot of dishes you like to eat. I''ll have to eat more later." Gu Weiyi said thanks with a smile, Qin Keren jumped out to brush the sense of existence: "Happy Birthday to grandfather Ning, I wish you happiness and longevity!" Today, those who have to be invited by Mr. Ning are all important figures in Lingcheng. They are all political or business tycoons. They are curious to see Mr. Ning''s state. PS: open face mode tomorrow, and ask for an invoice by the way! Chapter 189 There have always been people waiting for Mr. Ning, but today Mr. Ning is waiting for him here. This is unusual for them. They are curious about the four members of the Qin family. After Qin Keren finished, someone asked curiously, "Mr. Ning, these people look very familiar. Would you like to introduce them?" Mr. Ning left Qin Keren and said to Gu Weiyi, "I almost lost my life some time ago. Thanks to the only one who happened to save my life, so she is my life-saving benefactor." Mr. Ning''s intimacy and closeness to Gu only show that he attaches great importance to her. All the people who come to the banquet are human beings, so he immediately begins to praise Gu only. Everything from her appearance to her behavior is just as good as heaven. Gu only responded with a smile from the beginning to the end, and the answer was not condescending. There was no inferiority between his eyes and his brows because those people usually only appeared in the TV. He was calm and calm. When Mr. Ning saw Gu''s only appearance, his smile became stronger. Sure enough, the girl his grandson saw was different! Look at this bearing. It''s like just coming out of the countryside. It''s a lady of a family! Qin Keren heard others boast that the only thing she didn''t have was nothing. She was so anxious that she saw Lu Yiyi come out of it. She waved to Lu Yiyi. As soon as Lu Yiyi saw that it was her, she ran over and saw Gu Yiwei, who was just like the stars in the sky. Her heart was extremely uncomfortable. Because of Qin Keren''s instigation, Lu Yiyi and Gu Yiwei''s Liang Zi had already got married! Lu Yiyi gritted his teeth and scolded: "shameless bitch!" Qin Keren sighed: "my sister always knows how to do superficial Kung Fu. How could she give up such a good opportunity today? It''s a pity that you''ve lost all the limelight when she came here." The purpose of Lu Yiyi''s coming here is the same as Qin Keren''s. in the middle of these big people, she can''t make any show. But when Qin Keren said that, she immediately felt that Gu Weiyi had robbed her of the show. Her eyes are full of anger, but here is in Ning''s home, she dare not fool around. Qin Keren knew her very well. As soon as he saw her expression, he knew it almost. So he said softly, "I heard that grandfather Ning likes collecting calligraphy and paintings. Some time ago, he spent a lot of energy to buy an authentic painting of Tang Bohu. I don''t know if it can be seen by grandfather Ning." Lu Yiyi immediately came to the spirit and said to her softly, "look at me! Today, we must step on Gu''s feet and let her stop thinking about her cousin! " She then took Qin Keren to the front of master Ning and said, "grandfather Ning, Keren carefully prepared a gift for you today!" Ning said with a smile: "I''m very happy that you can come to my old man''s birthday party. I don''t need to prepare any gifts." At his level, I don''t mind receiving any gifts for a long time. I''ll do as soon as I get it. Moreover, he really doesn''t like Qin Keren. In his opinion, the girl is too deep-minded and poisonous, and they are only high school students. They usually have to rely on the family to support them. Taking the money from the family to make him a birthday gift seems to be less sincere. Lu Yiyi said with a smile, "grandfather Ning, you''re welcome. It''s just a kind of kindness." Chapter 190 Lu Yiyi looked at Gu Yiwei and asked, "I don''t know what birthday present you prepared for grandfather Ning today?" Gu Yiyi''s eyes are deeper. Lu Yiyi''s provocative smell is too strong. She hasn''t spoken yet. Lu Yiyi coldly says, "I guess you are a bumpkin from the countryside. You don''t know the rules. You don''t prepare any gifts at all." Gu Weiyi is noncommittal, Lu Yiyi says again: "you don''t understand the rules or not, we will teach you what the rules are today, or let you open your eyes!" She gave Qin Keren a wink when she finished. Qin Keren understood, took out the painting behind him, spread it in front of Mr. Ning with a smile, and said, "this is a picture of Tang Bohu''s lady. Please have a look at it." In Lingcheng in the 1990s, the spring breeze of reform and opening up has been blowing a little. People with status in the city have begun to collect antiques to show their identity. As an outstanding painter in the Ming Dynasty, Tang Bohu''s pictures of ladies are rarely handed down. They are only authentic works, and the prices are sky high. Ning old son also has some accidents, saw Qin Keren one eye, she smiles gently. The painting of the lady is very exquisite, the characters are vivid, the paper is yellow, and it looks like a treasure with a long history. The onlookers all know the value of Tang Bohu''s real work. They all praise it when they see it. "Is it really Tang Bohu''s real work? If so, it''s not worth it! " "Look at the seal on it, it should be true. Which girl is this? What a big hand!" "Tut Tut, I''m so happy to see Tang Bohu''s real work in my lifetime!" Lu Yurong''s face is full of pride. Just now, when she saw that Qin Keren''s fame was captured by Gu only, she was a little worried. At this time, when she saw Qin Keren''s fame, she secretly congratulated herself. Fortunately, after listening to Qin Keren''s words, she went to the old house and stole the painting. She thought those paintings were not worth money before. Now when she saw the expression of these people, she immediately realized that those paintings were treasures. She scolded her grandparents in her heart: "it''s inhuman to keep such a good thing for me and feed insects upstairs!" She even thought in her heart that she would find a chance to go back to her old house and sell all these things! Qin Zhenhua recognized the painting at a glance, and his face turned purple with anger. It''s just because there are so many people here that he can''t say more. Qin Keren enjoyed people''s admiration and exclamation. She took a provocative look at Gu, and her eyes were full of pride. Gu only laughed and didn''t speak when he saw the painting. It seems that Qin Keren is going to make a fool of himself today. Qin Keren has no self-consciousness in this respect, she said with a smile: "grandfather Ning, this painting is for you!" "I can''t take it." Ning old son''s tone shallow Mo: "although I don''t know where you get this painting from, but I absolutely can''t accept it." Qin Keren originally thought that today, Da Da had a long face in front of master Ning, and then master Ning accepted the painting by the way, so that she could make a good impression on master Ning and win a good reputation. However, she did not expect that master Ning would not accept her paintings at all. Her smile congealed on her face and asked, "why?" "Because if I take this painting, everyone will think it''s real." Mr. Ning said lightly. Chapter 191 Mr. Ning''s words made everyone freeze, but Qin Keren was the most surprised: "Mr. Ning, are you kidding? This painting is real Mr. Ning took a look at Qin Keren, and his tone was flat: "thirty years ago, I had a friend who liked the famous painting of Linmu most. He liked painting ladies. At that time, I accidentally got this picture of ladies by Tang Bohu, and he insisted on taking it to Linmu. After he finished the painting, he wrote a word with a pen at the bottom of the picture. The sun was just right and he could see it clearly." When he finished, he pointed to the lower left corner of the picture, where there was a tiny word that could not be seen if it was not reflected in the sun. Qin Keren''s face suddenly became red. After a long time, it turned out that the painting collected by his grandparents was fake! And she actually sent the fake painting to the real owner. This time, she lost her face. She felt an invisible slap on her face. Lu Yiyi said in disbelief: "this painting looks real." Ning old son light ground says: "Chen Lan, you go to the meaning Qing room that painting take over." Chen Lan answered and quickly took over the original painting. After the original painting was opened, many people found that although the painting Qin Keren brought was very good, it was still inferior to the original painting, which can be seen by anyone with some literary quality. This time Lu Yiyi didn''t know what to say. They wanted to hit Gu''s only face, but they hit their own face. Mr. Ning laughs: "my old friend has passed away. Even if this painting is fake, it''s still valuable to me. So little girl, can you sell this painting to me?" Qin Keren''s face changed a few times. He wanted to say that he would give the painting to him directly, but the painting had proved to be false by this time, and it was not worth money at all. The saying of giving it to him could not be said in any case. I can''t give it away, let alone sell it! She coughed lightly, but Lu Yurong said: "I don''t know how much Mr. Ning is willing to pay for it?" At this time, she can see that Qin Keren is losing face and hair today. She has lost people, so it''s good to sell a little now. Anyway, she will never have a problem with money. As soon as she said this, Qin Zhenhua glared at her fiercely. Of course, he knew the painting. His wife and daughter came out with the calligraphy and paintings of his parents to show affection. He was not stupid. He just wanted to know what was going on! Mr. Ning is also straightforward: "this painting is of no value to others, but it''s a work of old friends to me. Well, I''ll buy it as much as you spent before." Gu only see this scene, and then see Ning old man with sarcastic mouth, heart like a mirror, know that he is going to clean them up, she is good to watch. Lu Yurong has always been the master who knows money but not people. Even before Qin Keren described the best prospect of marrying into the Ning family for her, she could not match the immediate benefits. Almost subconsciously, she stretched out five fingers: "five thousand!" Qin Keren, however, was in a hurry when she put out her finger, and said, "five hundred!" almost at the same time Mr. Ning asked with a smile: "one of you said 5000, and the other said 500. How much is it?" Chapter 192 Qin Keren said: "since this painting is of great significance to grandfather Ning, I will give it to grandfather Ning." "I never accept anything strange." Ning old son light ground says: "still that sentence, how much money you buy, I give how much money to buy." Qin Zhenhua can''t see any more. He has a straight personality. He can''t tolerate such a thing. So he went forward to explain the whole thing. I didn''t expect Gu Wei to walk over and roll up the picture one morning and say, "sorry, this painting belongs to the elder of my family. But when people heard that grandfather Ning likes calligraphy and painting, they took it out from home to make grandfather Ning happy, which made grandfather Ning laugh!" Mr. Ning''s eyes were clear: "I really want to buy this painting. Otherwise, you asked your elders if you want to sell it, and then come back to me? What do you think of the only one? " There''s nothing that the onlookers don''t understand at this time. It''s clear that Qin Keren stole the painting from her family. She has little knowledge and can''t tell whether it''s true or not. She wants to use the painting to please Mr. Ning, but the real one is in his own hands. Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile. Qin Keren almost didn''t get angry when he heard Gu Weiyi''s words about her. When he saw the eyes pointing at her, her face turned red and gave Gu Weiyi a set: "sister, didn''t you always say that you wanted to prepare a gift for Mr. Ning? Where''s your present? " When master Ning heard Qin Keren''s words, he gave her a big fork in his heart. The little girl was young, how could her heart be so vicious? Even if you make a fool of yourself, you have to pull Gu into the water! He immediately said: "I always think it''s shameless for people who can''t make money to give gifts with their parents'' money or their ancestors'' things." This is equivalent to slapping Qin Keren again, but by this time, she was already in a dilemma. She could only bite her teeth and say, "this is just our sister''s intention for grandfather Ning. My sister said before that she was preparing. I believe she will give grandfather Ning a surprise." At this time, she can only pull Gu only to do the back cushion, because she believes that Gu only last time after buying a radio for her grandparents, it is impossible to have money on hand. She is just pulling Gu only to make a fool of herself. So she looked at Gu only eyes more than three points provocative. However, she was doomed to be disappointed today. Gu only took out a small box from the backpack behind her and handed it to Mr. Ning: "when I passed stone street some time ago, I bought a stone to solve it because of too much learning pressure. The shop owner said that the solution was worth money, so he found someone to carve a seal. I hope Mr. Ning would not dislike it." Mr. Ning knows about stone street. The stones there are actually made of jade. Other people choose what they don''t want. Under normal circumstances, there is no good jade in those stones. He nodded his head lightly and planned to let Chen Lan put it away directly. Qin Keren encountered such an opportunity, how could he let it go? She immediately said, "my sister is always modest and says that things are valuable. It must be very valuable. If you open them up and let us have a look, you can also broaden our horizons." Lu Yiyi immediately agreed and said, "that''s it." Gu only hesitated a little, Lu Yiyi thought she was guilty, immediately said: "how? Don''t you dare? You won''t pick up a rotten stone at the roadside and give it to grandfather Ning! " PS: during the second round of face slapping, I think I can ask for a ticket Chapter 193 "Of course not." Gu Wei looked at Yiyi and said, "I''m just afraid of blinding your titanium dog eyes!" "You Lu Yiyi angrily pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "you curse people!" "It''s you who are the first to attack." Gu Weiyi originally thought it would be better to send something to master Ning and keep a low profile. Who knows that Lu Yiyi is not willing to give up! I can''t bear it. Lu Yiyi wants to say something more. As soon as master Ning throws his eyes at her, she immediately closes her mouth. He takes the box in Gu Youyi''s hand and says, "Youyi, even if you pick up a stone from the roadside and give it to me, I''m very happy..." His words stopped here, because the box has been opened, bright red directly let him Leng in there, unexpectedly is full of red blood stone! He quickly took it out to have a look. When he took the jade with excellent texture in his hand, he felt that it was natural and different from ordinary stones. The most important thing was that the carving of this seal was very good. At first sight, it was a master hand. The seal is so red that even laymen like Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi can see that it''s a good thing, not to mention the people watching. Mr. Ning said with exclamation: "it''s rare to see red blood stone. It''s the best in the seal. It''s hard to buy thousands of gold! Girl, did you buy a stone in the stone street? " Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile, and Mr. Ning even tut several times. Someone nearby said, "the carving of this seal is also excellent. It looks like Lao Zhuang''s handwriting." "What are you talking about? Lao Zhuang is expensive now. Don''t say that this little girl can''t hire him at all. Even if she does, he can''t afford to pay his wages." "Tut Tut, this seal is really beautiful. I haven''t seen such a good thing for many years. Ning Lao, there''s no lettering on it. Would you like to pass it to me?" "I''ll give you a hundred thousand. Give it to me." "I''ll give you two hundred thousand!" The first person who said he wanted to buy said that he was an old friend of Mr. Ning. He didn''t have any hobbies at ordinary times, so he loved collecting jade and other things. Mr. Ning turned his lips and said, "Oh, I''m still fighting! To tell you the truth, I don''t sell it! " Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi are petrified over there. They didn''t expect Gu Youyi to prepare such a treasure for Mr. Ning. They knew that they didn''t say anything just now. Bai let Gu Youyi show off so much! Qin Keren looked at the seal. Her jealousy couldn''t be concealed. She spent so much energy to think of master Ning''s presence here. As a result, she was so ugly. Gu, the only one who didn''t say a word, actually took such an expensive thing out! She was gnashing her teeth in her heart. Gu''s only scheming was really too deep. She was so secretive! No, in this world, only she can be worthy of Ning Yiqing. Gu is just a little village girl who grew up in the mud. She can''t be worthy of Ning Yiqing anyway! But at this time she can only watch helplessly, there is no way! Master Ning is very proud at this time. His daughter-in-law knows him best. The more he looks after the only one, the more he thinks she is cute! Today is really a long face for him! He looked into the eyes of several other old friends and asked Gu Youyi with a smile, "who carved this jade?" Chapter 194 Gu only honestly replied: "I asked Mr. Zhuang to carve it." "Mr. Zhuang?" Mr. Ning asked, "which Mr. Zhuang?" "Mr. Zhuang Zhongqiu." Gu Wei replied. Mr. Chen, who had offered to buy the seal before, patted his thigh and said, "no wonder! It turns out that it''s the craftsmanship of Xiaozhuang. Looking at this style, Xiaozhuang should go to Laozhuang for advice. The seal style of Laozhuang is famous. " He then looked at Gu only eyes obviously different: "little girl, another day when you go to buy a stone, call me, also help me buy a piece?" Several other old men gave up when they heard this. They came together and said, "no matter how good things are, you have to take us with you." Gu Yiwei She knew that any one of these old men had a prominent family background and had held important positions. She had seen two of them in her previous life, but their present appearance was quite different from her memory. She coughed softly. I can''t agree to that! Because she clearly knew that there was no one in the shop. She scolded Gu Youyi half to death in her heart. She gave Mr. Ning such a heavy gift without telling her! If she knew Gu only had such a valuable thing, she would get it no matter by cheating or robbing! Ning in the hand of the seal in her eyes, where or seal, clearly is money! It''s also something for master Ning. She doesn''t dare to make trouble or rob So she was even more depressed! This time Gu Weiyi is famous in the circle of old friends of Mr. Ning. A group of people sneak over from time to time to let her see the jade. Some people say they want to take her to Xinjiang to buy the original stone of jade. Chapter 195 Gu Weiyi didn''t understand Yu at all. They asked her to help her. She could only have a ha ha. As for the matter of going to Xinjiang to buy jade, she listened casually, and did not pay attention to it, but she also heard some business opportunities from their words. She needs huge expenses to do her own things, and there are many places to go to school to spend money, so she must put money on the agenda. After hearing their words, she has an idea. It seems that after the college entrance examination, she needs to go to Xinjiang, and she has to earn a sum of money for herself. Gu''s eyes were full of a light smile, and she felt that a pair of eyes looked at her like a poisonous snake. When she met her, she could not see that Qin Keren was unexpected. She looked at Qin Keren with a smile. In Qin Keren''s eyes, she was proud and arrogant. She almost didn''t make Qin Ke vomit blood. She is not arrogant and impetuous. She shows her good qualities. She is more like a well-educated lady than those so-called city people. Lu Yiyi is crowded to the side of Ning old man coquetry asked: "Ning grandfather, your birthday Yiqing brother does not come back?" Ning old son''s tone is flat: "this matter I really don''t know, he has always been casual, he seems to be carrying out the task, I don''t know whether he will come back." Lu Yiyi can''t hide her disappointment. She came here today to say that she wanted to see Ning Yiqing. Of course, her little actions can''t hide from Mr. Ning''s eyes. His old man shows great disdain for it. Now the young man''s quality should not be too bad. He doesn''t know how to please his grandson! With the contrast of Lu Yiyi, it''s not too pleasant for Mr. Ning to take care of the only one. It''s the child who knows how to respect him, has vision and filial piety. He takes a look at the seal in his hand and is more satisfied with it! The next thing is not too big waves, Gu was only praised by the elders of heaven and earth, was the same generation of girls jealous to death. Ning master Baijiu boiling today, and a group of old friends chatted very happy, he wanted to drink a few cups, wine was only changed to a boiling water, he was somewhat dissatisfied, just saw the only serious eyes, he prepared to protest to think of the last thing of the disease can only endure, barely boiling water as a white wine. Ning old son in the heart bitter ah, but the baby does not say! After dinner and dinner, Mr. Ning left several members of the Qin family alone. Qin Zhenhua felt disgraced because of Qin Keren''s affair, so he only let Gu stay. He pulled Yurong and Qin Keren to leave directly. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren had other plans, so they didn''t refuse. They rarely followed Qin Zhenhua obediently. As soon as they left, the whole building was quiet. Mr. Ning took a large box of chocolates from the cupboard and handed it to Gu you: "they brought it back from China some time ago. I thought that you should like it, so I''ll keep it for you alone. The two women in your family are worried about it, and I don''t want to see them, So I haven''t given it to you all the time. After a while, you''ll take one person back, but don''t give it to them! They don''t deserve it His words were childish. Gu Weiyi took them with a smile. Such a box of handmade chocolates was precious even in her previous life, let alone in this age. Chapter 196 So Gu only toward rather old man blinked an eye to say: "good, don''t give them to eat!" An old man and a young man looked at each other and then laughed. Gu only likes the character of master Ning. He always makes her feel the warmth of her elders. After they finished laughing, master Ning said, "it''s a pity that Yi Qing is not at home, otherwise you can do everything well." Gu only thought of meeting Ning Yiqing early this morning, but master Ning said that he was not at home. It seems that he didn''t even tell master Ning what happened when he came back this time. She laughed and didn''t say much. Master Ning wants to play chess with her. As soon as she thinks about his chess, she has a headache. They agree that they are not sure whether to repent. In the end, he repents with all kinds of wonderful reasons. What''s wrong¡° I didn''t put it in this place¡° I''m so dazed that I can''t see the chess pattern clearly! " Gu Ning is the only one who has to endure in the face of this kind of old man! She managed to make him happy. It was dark when he let her go home. Master Ning planned to let the driver take her back, but she never had the habit of bothering others. In addition, when she was playing chess just now, she was annoyed by his remorse for playing chess. She turned her grief and anger into appetite and ate a lot of food. She decided to go back and eat. Mr. Ning didn''t force her, but when she left, he put a lot of expensive imported snacks into her bag. She felt like her grandfather was seeing her granddaughter off, and walked home with a big bag of snacks on her back. As soon as she got out of Ning''s house, she felt that she was being followed. Her eyes narrowed slightly. As she walked around the corner, she took out a mirror and looked at her. Sure enough, she saw several thugs with yellow hair behind her who killed Matt. From Ning''s family to Qin''s family, we have to go through a secluded lane, which is the one with the highest crime rate in Lingcheng. Every year, there are all kinds of robbery and wounding cases. Gu only knew at a glance that those gangsters had been invited. Otherwise, she didn''t have the courage. After her rebirth, many of the people she offended counted with her fingers. She couldn''t infer whose hand it was. But no matter who wrote it, she has to face it tonight. Her eyes exuded cold, pretending not to find those thugs who followed, walking forward as if nothing had happened. There was a discarded steel pipe on the side of the road, not long, only about 30 cm, which was better than nothing for her. She quietly picked it up and walked into the alley. There had been other gangsters ambushing at the entrance of the alley. After the only gangsters who followed Gu passed by, they found that the person was missing. They were surprised to look around. They patted the head gangster on the shoulder with one hand and slapped him in the face with their backhand. He was stunned. Gu only jumped down from the wall and said, "Hi, are you looking for me?" The other gangsters were stunned for a while. She took the steel pipe and hit another gangster''s head: "sorry, you''ve been looking for so long." The smell of blood can stimulate people''s wildness most, and also arouse people''s inner violence and madness. The leading thug touched his head, and the blood in his hand made him angry immediately: "grass, how dare you beat me! Look, I won''t waste you today! " "Ma Dan, you are so bold. A dead woman dares to do it! I''ll deal with you before I interrupt you today! " "That''s right. I heard that this woman is still a good place. Let''s have a taste later!" PS: did the hero save America or did the hero save America? Slag author said very tangled, pro vote smashed to help me make a choice! Chapter 197 The little gangsters are very obscene, but Gu Weiyi hears the key point and confirms that someone paid for these gangsters to deal with her today. That person''s mind is vicious. He wants these gangsters to rape her first, then break her hands and feet, and destroy her completely. If it was a previous life, she would have been counselled when she met this kind of thing at this age, but their luck was really bad, what they met was her after rebirth! She has gone through too many things in her previous life, and knows better than anyone that it''s better to rely on anyone than herself, so she once spent a lot of money to learn martial arts from others. In her heart, she resented the cruel heart of the people behind the scenes, and recalled the tragic experience of the previous life. She would never live the previous life again in this life! Her whole body''s murderous spirit came out so bitterly, and her next attack was more fierce than those thugs who besieged her and fought with others every day! It''s a decisive move. It''s the key to them. Those gangsters obviously didn''t expect her to have such a strong fighting capacity. They were all stunned and looked at her with astonishment in their eyes. Just in a flash, she broke the heads of the three gangsters with the steel tube in her hand! The smell of blood irritated her eyes, but her face was as cold as the frost in the December. "Grass, who said this little girl is a soft egg! It''s hard to be clear! " "This time we lost business. We only needed 1000 yuan. In this way, we got 5000 yuan anyway." "Brothers, take this little girl down. If you dare to fight with us, you must give her some color to see!" Those gangsters were also stimulated, their hearts are actually a little afraid, because they have never seen such a cruel girl! And if they are even unfair to a girl like her, they won''t have to hang out on the road in the future! So they put down the fear in their hearts and attacked Gu only. They thought that they didn''t need too many weapons to deal with a woman, so they all brought steel pipes instead of knives. At this time, the weapons were quite good, and they didn''t get much advantage. But Gu only is a girl after all. Her physical strength is worse than that of a boy. After ten minutes of fighting, her physical strength is a little poor. One is unprepared, and her left hand is hit by the steel pipe. A sharp pain comes, and the steel pipe in her hand falls to the ground. Those thugs were happy and rushed towards her, but before they got close, their strong legs kicked them out with a whirl. The lane was not wide at all. Several of the little gangsters who were kicked off hit the wall directly and were beaten to death. Gu Yiwei was already red eyed. At the moment when the steel pipe was knocked off, she directly pulled out the fruit knife hidden in her body and rushed up to stab her. A pair of slender fingers held her in her arms. Wen Sheng said: "Yiwei, don''t dirty your hands for these scum." Gu only a turn, saw Ning Yiqing that pair of clear cooling through the concern of the eyes, she had some crazy mind was pulled back in an instant, previous life and this life wronged all poured into the heart, she flat mouth with him coquetry: "Ning Yiqing, they bully me!" She was not afraid at all before, but after seeing him, she was a little afraid and felt warm. Ning Yiqing''s voice was warm: "just leave it to me. With me, no one in the world can bully you!" Chapter 198 Gu''s only corner of his eye is red. Ning Yiqing asks her to stand there. When he is ready to fight, the gangster leader recognizes Ning Yiqing. He dares to be brave and runs away. He kicks a stone and hits the gangster leader''s knee socket. He screams and falls to the ground. Ning Yiqing pulls out the steel pipe on the ground, first breaks Gu''s hand into a comminuted fracture, and then breaks his leg by the way. No gangster can make a move in his hand, almost all of them are beaten down in the face. Just for a moment, all the gangsters lay on the ground with their hands and feet broken. The scream came out of the alley, and many residents nearby heard it. However, in view of the high crime rate of the alley, no one in the neighborhood dared to come and see it. Gu only saw Ning Yiqing fighting for the first time. She knew before that he must have terrible fighting power as an all-round master in the training camp, but now it seems that his fighting power is much higher than she expected. She has been fighting for a long time, but he is useless as soon as he makes a move. Those gangsters collectively begged for mercy. At this time, their hearts collapsed. They thought that it was a simple task, but they also had the duty of defecation, but they met such a tough stubble! Ask for the shadow area in their hearts. Ning Yiqing coldly said: "you should feel very honored to meet me, dare to move my woman, I have at least a thousand ways to make your life worse than death." "Ning Shao, I''m sorry, we really don''t know that she is a woman. If we know, we don''t dare to take this order even if we give us a million dollars," the gangster said tearfully Some hoodlums asked: "rather less, which rather less?" "Shut up, there''s only one who can be called Ning Shao in Lingcheng!" Said another thug. Because of this sentence, a few timid gangsters were immediately scared to urinate incontinently, and the narrow alley smelled bad. About Ning Yiqing, Lingcheng never lacks his rumor, in the school, he is a high-quality student, is the model and pride of the school. In the underworld, he is a frightening devil. He only moved his hand once, but he made the whole Lingcheng underworld tremble three times. It has been many years, but the mention of his name can make people think of it, which is enough to make the underworld people scared. When they received the order, they had heard that Ning Yiqing was different from Gu only. However, in their opinion, the woman Ning Yiqing could like in the world has not been born, and Gu only can''t be seen by him. Now they know how wrong they are! "Ning Shao, spare my life!" The alley was immediately filled with the voice of begging for mercy, and each one was so regretful that his intestines were blue! Ning Yiqing said without expression: "give you three minutes to explain the cause and effect of the matter clearly." It took three minutes. The gangster leader explained the whole story in one minute: "it was Jane sizer who said that Gu... His sister-in-law offended him. Before that, she took his face and gave us 1000 yuan. Let''s rape her first... That, and then interrupt her hands and feet, so that she can''t take the college entrance examination, and completely abolish her!" In fact, Jane''s original words are much more disgusting than this, but he doesn''t dare to tell the truth, for fear of being beaten by Ning Yiqing. He doesn''t want to die! Just ask Yama to give him a way to live! Chapter 199 Ning Yiqing heard that his face was very blue. He couldn''t imagine that if he didn''t come back in time this time, he would be angry. The temperature in the whole alley immediately dropped more than 10 degrees, and the frost would condense in an instant. Seeing that the situation was not right, the gangster leader shivered and said, "rather, we just take money to do business! Before that, we really didn''t mean to offend my sister-in-law at all! " Ning Yiqing looked at Gu Youyi: "what do you want to do with them?" Gu only knew that although they were hateful and scum, they were not the mastermind. She narrowed her eyes slightly and was about to speak. As soon as the Hun chieftain saw this posture, he knew her weight in Ning Yiqing''s heart, and immediately realized that their life and death were actually on her. He grabbed in front of her and said, "Ning Shao''s eyes are very good. Her sister-in-law not only has the appearance of being shy, but also has the courage, knowledge and courage. In the world, only her sister-in-law is worthy of Ning Shao!" Gu Weiyi frowned. Seeing her frowning, the gangster leader became nervous and subconsciously said, "sister-in-law will unite the whole world for thousands of generations!" Gu Yiwei As soon as the gangster leader saw that it was effective, he continued to say: "my sister-in-law is boundless, domineering and unparalleled in the world. We are willing to serve my sister-in-law, and we are willing to serve my sister-in-law in this life..." "Shut up Gu only one can''t listen to her any more. Just now I saw that the goods were quite fierce. In the blink of an eye, it became a two hundred and five. What does it mean to serve her? She needs him to serve a ghost! He''s got a hole in his head! The gangster''s head immediately shrinks his neck and looks pitifully at Gu only. Gu Yiwei looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "they are not good people at first sight. It is estimated that there is no less harm before. Let''s hand them over to the police station." The gangster leaders are scared out of their wits. They have been wandering in the streets of Lingcheng all the year round. Although they have never killed or set fire, bullying the weak is normal, so there is a case in the police station. His family is also related to the police station. Usually, if they commit something and get caught, they can find some relationship and put some money into it. But if Ning Yiqing sends them in, he is afraid that no matter how much money they put into the relationship, they will not be able to get out. If one of them is not good, they will be sentenced for life. So he immediately a snot a tear to say: "sister-in-law, we know wrong, later never dare! Just let us go! As long as you let us go, we will only have you in the future! " It''s enough for Gu only to see him look like that, but on second thought, she needs a lot of people to do things in the future, and now she is weak, sometimes she will suffer losses. Although the bastard is a bit of a scum now, he looks smart. Maybe he can use it in the future. She looks at Ning Yiqing, but Ning Yiqing puts on a posture of "they are dregs, Lao Tzu''s eyes will be hurt if I look at them one more time", and makes it clear that she will deal with them: "they look very annoyed, they must have done no less harm before, otherwise, chop them all and throw them into the river!" This words didn''t frighten the head of the gangster to pee directly, others may just say that, but it is likely to become a fact when Ning Yiqing comes here! What Ning Yiqing had done in those years came to his eyes again. The tragic image of that day could not be described. He knew clearly whether he could take care of the only one tonight! Chapter 200 The gangster leader kowtowed to Gu Youyi: "sister-in-law, I swear to God, although we have done some unreasonable things before, we just steal a pig, catch a cage of chickens, and occasionally engage in live fighting, but this is definitely the first time to do things like this tonight! I beg you, give us a way to live. We will listen to you in the future! " Gu Weiyi coldly looked at the gangster''s head: "OK, you''ll break the stone again. I can let you off tonight, but you''d better remember what you just said." The gangster leader was overjoyed: "don''t worry, sister-in-law. Let''s keep it in mind! From today on, we are all your people... " Ning Yiqing''s cold eyes swept over, and the gangster leader shivered and explained: "I mean that after you point to the East, we will never dare to go west, you shout to beat Zhang San, we will never beat Li Si! And that Jane sizer, who intends to kill you, we''ve done him for you, too! " "All right!" Gu Yiwei said coldly, "sister is a civilized person. Don''t fight and kill in front of me all day. Jane Xize will listen to my arrangement. Don''t do anything rashly. Don''t lower my style." The gangster leader was stunned for a moment, and said: "yes, everything depends on my sister-in-law! From now on, we will all be hooligans with style He then glared at the gangsters behind him, and those gangsters immediately said, "we''ll follow my sister-in-law to be a kind of hooligan in the future!" Gu Yiwei Uncle, when will she become a hooligan? Gu only one slanted to stare at them one eye: "now give you three seconds time, Ma Liu of roll out my line of sight!" The gangster leader nodded and bowed, and said hello. In less than three seconds, he disappeared completely. As soon as they left, the dark alley immediately quieted down. Gu Weiyi picked up the backpack that had fallen on the ground before and patted it. He intended to carry it on his back, but he saw Ning Yiqing''s eyes and the arrow was shooting at her all the time. She looked at him and then at herself. She didn''t seem to have done anything wrong. Why did he look at her like this? Ning Yi Qing see her appearance light scold a: "you are true stupid or false stupid?" Gu''s only face is inexplicable. Ning Yiqing can''t bear it. She reaches for her backpack and carries it on her back: "your man is here. Do you still need to do these rough jobs?" Gu Yiwei She can say that she has been a woman all her life in her previous life. She has never carried a bag for her. She really has no consciousness in this matter. But she looked at the way he backpacked for her, and her heart was warm. It was a good feeling to be loved and spoiled. Ning Yiqing felt a little silly when she saw her appearance, but he was inexplicably provocative. His eyes were a little deeper in an instant, forcing her directly to the wall and supporting her with one hand in her ear. Her heart missed a beat, a light cough asked: "how... How?" Ning Yiqing directly kisses her lips without saying anything. The hot breath comes from her lips like a strong wind and sweeps her mouth. It seems that her soul will be swept away by her extremely arrogant attitude. Gu only "Oh" a, want to push him away, don''t want this action instead stimulated him, let him deepen this kiss again. Her taste is very sweet. After tasting it, he will never forget it. It will only make him want more. PS: Thank you for your reward, meme! Shout three times every day: ask for tickets, ask for tickets, ask for tickets! Chapter 201 Ning Yiqing''s action is a little bit bigger. She accidentally meets Gu''s only injured hand. She can''t help humming. It''s just that this humming has an unspeakable temptation in this dark night with some emotions. Ning Yiqing heard her voice, blood straight to the body, but still forced to restrain the desire to put her down crazy pro, hum a let her go. His eyes were much more powerful than usual. In this dark alley, he could clearly see all the expressions on her face. At this time, she opened a pair of watery eyes and looked at him. Her lips were swollen and red because of the kiss. When he saw her like this, he felt that every cell in his body was clamoring to knock her down. He tried to bear it, turned his head away from her, picked up his bag and went out of the alley. Gu only really can''t figure out what''s wrong with him, but she thinks that when two people get along with each other, he''s arrogant and she''ll go to coax him, so she''s too passive! So she snorted behind him, "hooligan!" Ning Yiqing''s steps stopped immediately: "I can be a bit more rogue, do you want to try?" Gu''s only face turned red with a brush. She didn''t want to try! Ning Yiqing said: "you are my wife who has got the certificate. It''s natural for me to kiss you!" Gu Yiwei How could he make these words so reasonable? Ning Yiqing looked at her discontentedly: "we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. As soon as we meet, you kiss others in front of me, and my kiss only gives you one person. So, Gu only, you really have no conscience, too much!" Gu Yiwei: "it''s the only way to do it ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~" She thought about it for a long time before she remembered that he said that she was kissing someone to save Zhuang Ruolan''s artificial respiration. Ning Shao, are you really unreasonable? Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pulled her uninjured hand: "remember later, no matter what circumstances, you can''t kiss others, even women can''t!" Gu has already given up communicating with him. When the goods are unreasonable, there is no reason at all! Her silence made Ning Yiqing quite dissatisfied: "don''t you want me to kiss you?" Gu Weiyi said: "no!" "Gu Weiwei, you have no conscience. I''m your husband. You don''t want me to kiss you!" Ning Yiqing''s brow twisted. Gu only tears, rather less, you speak a little bit of reason? Please go back to the high cold state of the previous life, she really can''t stand such you! She took a deep breath and said, "of course not. I didn''t speak just now because I acquiesced to what you said. You are my husband. You are my God. I listen to you for everything!" "That''s about the same." Ning Yiqing is no longer satisfied with holding her hand. She reaches for her waist directly. Gu''s face is like a cooked shrimp. In the early 1990s, it was very eye-catching for lovers to walk on the street like this? She tried to persuade him to put down his hand, but she thought of his character and gave it up in silence. She can only comfort herself in her heart. Fortunately, it''s too late. In the 1990s, only the main roads in Lingcheng were equipped with street lights. Other places were dark, and no one could see them. Even if they saw them, they couldn''t recognize them The night breeze gently brushed her hair to his face, his heart was tickled, his body was a little tight, and he took a deep breath. Chapter 202 Gu only felt Ning Yiqing''s strange, asked him: "how?" His answer made her want to sew her mouth: "nothing, just a little sleepy." Ning Yiqing turned to look at her and said, "I really regret those things I promised you when I got married, but you can rest assured that my husband is a man of great promise. I won''t do anything to you tonight, but I will find a way to announce our relationship as soon as possible." Gu only light cough a don''t speak, rather meaning Qing ask: "don''t speak is again acquiesce?" Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing worried about Gu''s only injury and took her directly to the hospital. To her relief, when she arrived at the door of the hospital, his hand finally moved from her waist to her shoulder. It looked like he had helped her in. She wanted to tell him that her injured arm was not her leg. She really didn''t need to hold it like this! It''s just that she can''t talk to him even if she has ten guts. After the doctor finished the examination for her, she confirmed that she only hurt the muscle, not the bones and muscles, but even so, the injured place is still very painful. The doctor wants to help her to remove the congestion at the injured place. Ning Yiqing stares at him. He immediately hands the medicine to Ning Yiqing and says with a ha ha: "are you her object? You knead it Gu only to the curtain after the sleeve up, Ning Yiqing see her arm blue and purple a large, he immediately distressed to death, his eyes deep some: "today hit that bastard hit light!" Gu only remembered that he had smashed other people''s arms. She said in a soft voice, "my injury is OK. I''ll be fine in a few days. Fortunately, there are still more than ten days to go before the college entrance examination. It won''t affect anything." Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. She took the medicine and wiped it for her. Her forehead was sweating with pain. He couldn''t bear it, but he said: "this should be rubbed hard, otherwise it will be more painful tomorrow." "It''s the first time for someone else. Please take it easy!" Gu said softly. "I''m light, and your skin is too tender." Ning Yiqing said. "Do you know how to be compassionate! Is it the first time for you? " Gu only asked. "Of course, I gave you all the first time." Ning Yiqing is right. The old doctor on duty is a little embarrassed. Now the young man is talking without restraint. He just wipes some medicine. As for what he says, he is really old and can''t stand their new ideas! It''s half an hour since Ning Yiqing wiped the medicine for Gu Weiyi. Gu only found that her arm didn''t hurt so much after the medicine was wiped! She appreciated him from the bottom of her heart: "thank you!" Ning Yiqing glanced at her obliquely. She immediately said, "look at my memory. We are a family. Where do we need to be so polite?" When she saw that Ning Yiqing''s face was better, she decided to tease him: "the doctor said that I have to wipe medicine several times for this injury. In the future, it''s all because of you, OK?" "Good." Ning Yiqing''s answer is quite straightforward. Her skin is white, thin and smooth. She doesn''t feel very good. He likes the oil from the bottom of his heart. Gu only thought that he had heard wrong, turned to look at him, and saw that his eyebrows and eyes were still a little happy. She was a little puzzled. What was he happy about? When Ning Yiqing sent Gu Yiwei to the gate of the compound, she asked, "do you really decide to deal with Jane''s affairs by yourself? You really don''t need my help? " Chapter 203 "To deal with such a scum, I''m enough alone." Gu''s only corner of his mouth Rose: "you are doing great things. Where do you need to do this little thing?" She knew he was strong, but she was never weak. She wanted to deal with her own affairs by herself. Ning Yiqing looked at her, she also looked at him: "Ning Yiqing, you have to believe me, I have never been the kind of delicate flowers that need to be protected by others, what I want is to stand beside you and be able to compare with you, so I want to solve my problems by myself, just as... Exercise myself!" Ning Yiqing saw that her eyes were full of self-confidence. His eyes were gentle. This is the girl he likes. She is smart, strong and independent. She really matches him. Today, he saw the way she hit people with steel pipes. She was handsome and cruel. She always seemed to surprise him. He reached out and gently stroked her hair: "OK, but you also need to remember one thing, you don''t need to make yourself too tired, you still have me." Gu only nodded heavily. She took the backpack from him, waved to him with a smile, and went into the courtyard. As soon as she disappeared in the courtyard, his eyes became cold. When he returned to the small building, he directly dialed a few phones. Mr. Ning didn''t ask when he heard him talking on the phone. Only after he finished talking on the phone did he say, "Jane''s family is domineering and arrogant because they have a few dollars. If you arrange it like this, you will cut off all their roads and force Jian Jianjun to death. Can I ask why?" "The Jane family wanted to destroy the only one. If I didn''t arrive in time today, the consequences would be unimaginable." Ning Yiqing will not hide anything in front of master Ning. He will tell the truth directly. After listening to Ning Yiqing''s words, the gentle old man Ning was so angry that he stopped with his crutch and said, "you are too kind. Those dregs of Jane''s family bully your daughter-in-law like this, so you only do such things? How hopeless Ning Yiqing''s reaction to Mr. Ning is not unexpected. When Mr. Ning was young, he was also a man with a strong personality. The safety of his family was his biggest taboo. Seeing this, Mr. Ning had already recognized Gu''s only identity. He said in a low voice: "the only thing that she said was that she had to deal with the dregs of Jane''s family by herself. In order to make her happy, I had to pull out Jane''s claws and teeth so that they wouldn''t hurt her." "By yourself?" Mr. Ning said with satisfaction: "you are my granddaughter-in-law of Ning family. You have a good temper and personality. You have a good eye!" Ning Yiqing said lightly: "did you doubt my eyes before?" Master Ning coughed softly and said, "it doesn''t take time to understand. I''m very satisfied with the only one now." Ning Yiqing took a look at his grandfather. In other people''s eyes, he is a respected elder, but in his eyes, there is no essential difference between his grandfather and the general old man, and sometimes he is not in shape. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "since I am satisfied with the only one, I will say good things for her in front of my parents." He and Mr. Ning don''t care about Gu''s only family background, but his mother''s family background has always been her pride, so she pays special attention to this area. In recent years, his mother''s blind dates for him are all ladies of noble origin in the imperial capital. Chapter 204 Ning Yiqing doesn''t care what his mother thinks, but he doesn''t want Gu Weiyi to look at his mother''s face every day after she enters the door. He doesn''t want her to be wronged by anyone. Mr. Ning pointed to him and said, "I can see that you are a boy who really loves his daughter-in-law. Don''t worry about your mother. After all, the only one who is still young is still studying." Ning Yiqing nodded, but directly relied on master Ning: "then it''s up to you." Ning old son laughed to scold a: "you this son of a bitch, know to calculate you to kiss grandfather everyday!" When Gu only came back to Qin''s home, Qin Zhenhua was not at home because of his business trip. Qin Keren was sitting there crying. As if he had been wronged, Lu Yurong coaxed him: "well, Gu only is to blame for this incident. There''s nothing in the limelight. I just don''t know what it means!" Qin Keren pulled Yurong''s sleeve and said, "it doesn''t matter if I''m ashamed, but my mother is also ashamed with me. No one thought that the painting was fake!" As soon as he said this, Lu Yurong showed a fierce light: "it''s all the blame of those two old people. Every day they say that they have collected a pile of treasures upstairs. Unexpectedly, they put a fake painting on it. In my opinion, they just did it on purpose. They knew I was going back to get the painting and deliberately put a fake painting on it to harm me!" She has always had a lot of opinions on her grandparents. She is afraid of her grandmother''s prestige and dare not say it to her face, but she hates the elder behind her back. Qin Keren also hated her grandparents. Last time, they were very upset with Gu''s maintenance. The most important thing was that they made her catch a cold. She just wanted the old couple to die early! So she urged Lu Yurong: "they are really disrespectful for their old age. Mom, when they are too old to walk, don''t care about them. It''s better for them to starve and die alive!" This is quite right. Lu Yurong''s mind: "do they still want to point at me when they are old? There is no door Gu only thought of her grandfather and grandmother''s miserable old age. She would never let the things of the previous life happen! She pushed the door open, startled Lu Yurong and Qin Keren. They saw her as if they saw a ghost. What she didn''t know was that they had been scolding her before they discussed how to deal with her grandparents. Today''s event even if Gu only made the show, in their view, with their careful plan, Gu only tonight must be ruined, she came back safely at this time is beyond their expectation. Lu Yurong''s temperament is more direct than Qin Keren''s, so she subconsciously said: "Gu, how did you come back?" Gu only saw Lu Yurong''s face slightly squint: "my mother seems very surprised when I come back?" Lu Yurong was stunned for a moment. Gu only asked, "or does mom think I shouldn''t come back tonight?" Lu Yurong looked Gu only up and down. Her clothes were neat and her face was calm. She didn''t look like someone had done that kind of thing, so she snorted and said, "did you come back..." "Mom means that you finally have the chance to curry favor with Mr. Ning. You should stay in the Ning family at this time. How can you be willing to come back? After all, you are always shameless." Qin Keren interrupted Lu Yurong. Chapter 205 Qin Keren gave Lu Yurong a wink after saying that. After several fights, she has found that Gu is totally different from before. She has both scheming and means. The matter tonight is not too clear and should not be exposed too early. The most important thing is that if something happens, they will not be involved. The most important thing is that today she was pressed by Gu Weiyi. She was so sad that she didn''t even bother to pretend. Gu Weiyi thought that what happened this evening was just the work of Jane syze, but now she saw that the mother and daughter looked a little abnormal. Her cold eyes swept over Lu Yurong and Qin Keren, and finally she gave a faint smile: "I''m not you, I''m not so brazen." Qin Keren''s eyes were slightly red: "sister, how can you say that to me?" Lu Yurong immediately said: "Gu Yiwei, apologize to Keren!" Gu Weiyi gently raised the corner of his mouth: "I''m not wrong. Where do I need to apologize? Is she not thick skinned enough? " Qin Keren was wronged: "sister, I''m so good to you, you..." "All right." Gu only interrupted her: "I know you are good at playing little white flower, but I really don''t like your style. Besides, I feel very disgusted with double labels every day." When she finished, she was about to go upstairs with her backpack on her back. Lu Yurong began to utter all kinds of swearing words: "a girl came back so late and bullied her sister as soon as she came back. I don''t know where she was going to go crazy with any wild man. You are going to lose the face of our Qin family!" Gu Weiyi didn''t care about the mother and daughter, but it was really hard to hear these words. All kinds of personal attacks would be bad for her reputation if she was heard by the neighbors. So she stopped, took down her backpack, and took out a lot of imported snacks to flash in front of them. Qin Keren and Lu Yurong were stunned for a moment. In fact, they all recognized that most of the snacks could not be bought with money. They both swallowed their saliva with no promise. Gu Weiyi slowly put those snacks into the bag: "grandfather Ning took me to play chess. Up to now, he thinks my chess skill is good, so he gave me these snacks as a reward, and I won''t give them to you!" She zipped up and went upstairs. In this way, she turned Lu Yurong''s anger upside down, and immediately yelled all kinds of insults downstairs. All kinds of dirty words could hardly be heard. Gu only is not angry, but to Qin Keren said: "mother so curse, careful curse bad throat, she loves you most, you are also the most filial, go to the front of the drugstore to buy her a box of throat candy!" Lu Yurong was furious when he heard this sentence. He just wanted to rush up and beat Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi calmly played with the fruit knife in his hand. Lu Yurong immediately remembered Gu Weiyi''s ruthlessness when he cut the skirt with scissors last time. He immediately counseled him. No matter how ruthless he was, he didn''t dare to rush to beat Gu only. Qin Keren is also very angry by Gu Weiyi. In her opinion, the snacks Gu Weiyi takes out of that big backpack are chiguoguo''s provocation and show off. Few of those things in Lingcheng except Ning family can take out, which is enough to show that Mr. Ning has a preference for Gu only. Qin Ke is so angry that his liver hurts! Lu Yurong is also angry with his liver! When did Gu Weiyi become so sharp? It''s really annoying! Chapter 206 After Lu Yurong finished scolding, he remembered and forgot to ask Gu only where the seal that Gu sent Mr. Ning today came from? There is no surplus material to make a pendant for her! Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to the feelings of the mother and daughter. What she was thinking about at this time was whether the cheap mother and daughter were involved in this evening. It''s not difficult to find the answer to this. The next day, Gu only found Zhu Jiagang, the gangster leader of yesterday, after school, and told him a few words in his ear. Although Zhu Jiagang was beaten on the head by Gu only yesterday, her strength was not great, so his injury was not serious. What happened last night made him realize the seriousness of the matter. In a sense, Gu only was his life-saving benefactor. This is the first task Gu Weiyi gave him. Naturally, he has to complete it wholeheartedly: "sister-in-law, don''t worry, I promise to complete the task!" Jianxize waited at home all night last night. He wanted to wait for the news that Gu was raped first and then beaten. As a result, he didn''t wait for the news all night. He fell asleep without support. The incident at the school gate makes Jane Xize dissatisfied with Gu only one. It''s just because you Ning is a good grandson, he can only be a good grandson. Then he was arrested for whoring. Zhang Chunhua took a lot of effort to get him out, but also let him count the account on Gu only one. So when Lu Yurong came to him, gave him 500 yuan to appease him, and hinted that Gu Weiyi would attend the birthday party of Mr. Ning last night and come back late, he felt that Gu''s only chance had come. So he added another 1500 yuan to find Zhu Jiagang, and asked him to lead others to strengthen Gu, and then interrupted Gu''s hands and feet. He wants Gu to be ruined, and finally he comes crying for him! He woke up in the afternoon, but Zhu Jiagang had not come to him. He asked Zhang Chunhua if anything happened in the alley last night. As a result, there was no news at all, and he was not calm at once. At this time, Jane''s phone rang. After Jane picked it up, it was Zhu Jiagang. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter with you? You can''t do such a small thing well!" Zhu Jiagang was busy with all kinds of company: "Gu only was sent back by Mr. Ning''s driver last night. There was no chance at all, but God was helping us. Gu only took a secluded path after school, and we tied her up. Do you want to play first... Play with her? We''ll leave her first time to you! " When Zhu Jiagang talked about playing, he thought of Ning Yiqing inexplicably, and his voice shook unconsciously. But Jian Xize, who was immersed in joy, didn''t find out at all. As soon as he thought of taking Gu Weiyi away from him and her beautiful face and figure, all the cells in his body were excited and said, "OK! Give me the address! " Jane is in a hurry to go out, Zhang Chunhua called: "where are you going? Don''t go to South Street "I see!" Jane answered casually, stopped a taxi by the side of the road and went straight to the red brick factory that Zhu Jiagang said. The red brick factory is said to be a brick factory. In fact, it is an abandoned place. About three miles west of Lingcheng, there are many fire holes dug out because of burning bricks. The fire has long gone out, and there is only dark and damp inside. In addition, there are rumors of being haunted, so few people usually come. Chapter 207 As soon as she came over, she asked, "where''s Gu Weiyi? Did you leave her first time to me? " At this time, he was so obsessed with the color that he didn''t notice that the little gangsters who had scattered around before had surrounded him in the middle. Gu went out from one side and said, "do you want my first time? Come here Jane looked at her immediately. Her skin was as white as porcelain, her eyes as autumn water, her lips as red cherry, her hair as soft as a picture. As soon as Jane looked at her, she felt that the blood was pouring down, and she rushed directly at Gu Wei. Only when he got close to Gu Wei, Gu Wei raised his foot and kicked him under his step, and then He wailed and shrunk into a ball like a cooked shrimp. The villagers nearby trembled when they heard the strange sound coming from the brick factory. My God, there is a ghost! It''s really terrible that the ghost came out before dark! Gu Weiyi raised his foot: "this should be my first time kicking a violent man''s egg. You should really feel honored. Of course, if conditions permit, I don''t mind giving you the first time of castrating a man." Jianxize was sweating with pain. He turned his head to look at zhujiagang and said angrily, "don''t you do this bitch for me soon!" No one moved. Zhu Jiagang and a group of gangsters looked at him as if they were idiots. It''s hard for them to use their brains. At this time, they still can''t see that they are the only people in Gu? But just now Gu''s only hand was so fierce that Zhu Jiagang and other little gangsters were very glad that they were on her side! Jianxize finally found something strange. His eyes were frightened. He pointed to Zhu Jiagang and said, "you bastard, you dare to hurt me even if you take my money! I want to call the police Zhu Jiagang turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "sister-in-law, he said he would call the police and arrest me. What should I do?" "Until he can''t call the police, of course." Gu''s tone is shallow. Zhu Jiagang moved his fist. As soon as he saw this posture, Jian Xize knew that it would not be good today, but he also held a glimmer of hope: "don''t hit me, I won''t call the police, I''ll... I''ll give you money! I''ll give you as much as you want! " "It''s not about money, it''s not about money." Zhu Xiaogang snorted and said with disdain, "you insult our sister-in-law so much. It''s stepping on our face. It''s a big deal for men! You can''t get any money! Besides, we are people with integrity and will never stoop for money! " Jianxize finally understands that Gu Weiyi is the head of this group of thugs, but he doesn''t understand that she is just a senior high school student. She used to live in the countryside and entered the city half a year ago. How can she become the head of this group of thugs? He said to Gu Weiyi: "only, I know that you are trying to teach me a lesson. In fact, you still love me very much! Well, if you send me back, I won''t care about it with you. In the future, you will still be my daughter-in-law of Jane''s family... " Before he finished his words, he had been slapped twice on his face. It was Gu''s only slap: "you are so narcissistic. You still think I like you! Do you think I''ll pay attention to you just because of your dog virtue? You are so dishonest. It seems that you need to repair it. " "Sister-in-law, it''s so tiring to beat people. Please do it yourself. Let''s come!" Zhu Jiagang nodded. Chapter 208 Gu Wei nodded: "don''t kill me. I have something else to ask him." Zhu Jiagang said, "good luck!" Then he dragged Jane into the fire hole and stuffed his mouth. Several gangsters came in and beat him violently, which made him cry. Gu only thinks that the best way to deal with a scum man like Jane syze is to fight him. If one meal is not enough, two meals will be enough, and if two meals are not enough, three meals will be enough! Fifteen minutes later, Jane was dragged to Gu''s face like a dead dog by Zhu Jiagang. Gu only stepped on Jane''s face and asked with a smile, "do you still think I like you?" It''s a smile brighter than flowers, but it makes Jane''s heart creepy. He finds that he is really wrong. Before, he thought she was a bullying country girl who had never seen the world, but now he thinks she is like a poisoned rose. Although she is extremely beautiful, she is in danger of death. Jane shuddered: "I''m wrong! "Yes, I''m quite conscious." Gu only looked at him and said, "well, let''s talk about life now." Jane syze saw her smile on the corner of her mouth, and she was about to step back subconsciously, but now his whole body was injured, and he couldn''t move at all. She looked at him: "this time to pay Zhu Jiagang to harm me, is it your idea or someone''s idea?" Jane size subconsciously wants to push things out. Gu Weiyi says in a deep voice: "I forgot to tell you that I still have a problem. I hate people lying in front of me most in my life. Once I find you lying, I will castrate you." Jane Shize reaches out to protect her crotch. Gu Weiyi smiles coldly, and his eyes are full of disdain. He can only tell the whole story of Gu''s motive that day, including the details of Lu Yurong''s stealing 500 yuan when he comes to find him, and the benefits Qin Keren secretly promised him: Gu''s name was lost and he was thrown to play. Gu only thought it strange before that he used to bully jianxize, who was a purely commercial tutor. After Mr. Ning came out for him, he should have become a shrinking turtle and dare not come to her easily. Everything is as she expected, he is in the Qin family that two women''s pick to pull the hand. Gu''s only eyes were even colder. Jian Xize swore to heaven: "all I said is the truth!" Gu only ignored him, turned to Zhu Jiagang and said, "throw him back." Although she felt that such scum as Jane syze was unworthy of living in this world, she didn''t need her hands, because it would dirty her hands. When Zhu Jiagang heard her instructions, he immediately called several little gangsters and dragged Jane down. Gu Wei glanced at those rough little gangsters, and Zhu Jiagang immediately understood: "take it easy. After we follow our sister-in-law, we will be style hooligans. Do things gently!" Gu Yiwei She is just worried that the little gangster''s action is too rough, which will tear up Jane''s seriously injured eggs and make her hands dirty. After Jane was taken away, Zhu Jiagang came up to her and asked, "sister-in-law, do you have anything else to tell me?" With Gu''s unique character, it certainly won''t stop. It''s just that the college entrance examination is about to take place now. It''s not appropriate to make things happen these days. She still has a lot of lessons to review, and these scum are not worth her time. Just don''t waste her time, but can waste other people''s time, such as Qin Keren''s, Qin Keren doesn''t want to go to university? Then she won''t let Qin Keren on! PS: a friend told me that it''s better to update in the early morning and ask for tickets. I''ll have a try. If you have tickets, you can smash them. Love you! Chapter 209 So Gu only whispered a few words in Zhu Jiagang''s ear. He was excited and his eyes brightened: "we are good at this, sister-in-law, don''t worry!" Gu only looked at him and said: "the old rule, don''t kill people, you can play the rest." "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. We always remember that we are hooligans with style!" Zhu Jiagang said excitedly. Gu Yiwei She didn''t remember anything else, but she remembered it clearly! Zhu Jiagang sent her back to the city. In order to avoid suspicion, she separated from her early. She calmly carried her schoolbag into the compound. Zhu Jiagang looked at her back and said "tut tut" several times. A little gangster beside him asked: "boss, what''s the matter with you?" Zhu Jiagang reached out and patted the little gangster on the head and said, "don''t call me boss any more. Boss is sister-in-law!" "What shall we call you later?" The little gangster asked with his head in his arms. After thinking about it, Zhu Jiagang said, "if my sister-in-law is the eldest, then I am the second. You call me the second!" One of the little gangsters couldn''t help laughing, but Zhu Jiagang ignored it. Instead, he reached out and touched his chin and said, "my sister-in-law deserves to be the woman Ning Shao likes. She should have courage, courage and courage. Even when dealing with people, she is as energetic as Ning Shao!" Gu Weiyi, of course, didn''t know what Zhu Jiagang thought of her. She went home with her schoolbag on her back. Qin Zhenhua hadn''t come back yet. As soon as Lu Yurong saw her, she didn''t have a good face and swore a few words. Qin Keren said, "sister, where have you been today? Why did you come back so late? I''m not going out with the monitor again, am I "It''s a date, but it''s not the monitor." Gu only smile: "I went to Ningjia, ningyiqing help me make up." Qin Keren''s face was distorted in an instant, but he still had a smile: "is Ning Shao back? When did you come back? " "I don''t know when he came back." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but he sent me back last night, so I met some cats and dogs on the way, and he solved them together by the way. He was really good to me." That''s right. She said that these are the things that make Qin Keren angry. Qin Keren likes to pretend, but she likes to see Qin Keren can''t pretend. Sure enough, Qin Keren''s face was extremely ugly. Gu only noticed that her hands were clenched and her nails were pinched into the meat, but she was stunned and squeezed out a smile: "sister, I''m so happy for you. I can make Ning Shao care about you so much." "It''s excellent, so it''s hard to attract people." Gu said with some "embarrassment". Qin Keren When did Gu Weiyi become so thick skinned! How can such words be so natural! Qin Keren screams in his heart, no, Ning Yiqing is her, absolutely can''t be robbed by Gu Weiyi! She took a deep breath and tried to make herself laugh more naturally: "yes, my sister was born by my mother. Of course, she is as good as my mother! I like my sister best Gu only thought "ha ha" in her heart. She thought that she underestimated Qin Keren''s face in both previous and present lives. Compared with Qin Keren''s face, she was afraid that she would jump into the moat in shame. Qin Keren said: "sister, will you go to Ningjia tomorrow? If you go, can you take me with you? I still have a lot to ask Ning Shao Chapter 211 Gu only subconsciously took a step back, but her room was too small. She took a step back and went directly to the bed. She knocked her back knee on the bed and sat directly on the bed. This series of actions didn''t look like avoiding, but like seducing from the shallow to the deep. Gu only looked at her stupidly, but he gave her an eyebrow: "continue to learn from me!" Gu Yiwei She felt from the bottom of her heart that when a person''s heart collapsed, there would be no lower limit! She said with a smile, "what did you do just now? I didn''t see it She finish saying to rush in Ning Yi Qing eyebrow before wrinkling, first put out a bitter melon face: "arm good pain!" Ning Yiqing looked at her meaningfully, then sat down in front of her, opened his backpack and took out a pile of medicine from it. Gu only saw the pile of medicine and found that all the medicine was prescribed by the doctor yesterday. At that time, her face turned red when she was teased by him, so she didn''t care about the medicine any more. She thought that all the medicine had been put into her bag by her, but she didn''t expect that they were all put there by him. He opened the medicine in an orderly way and rolled up her sleeve. Although her arm didn''t hurt yesterday, it looked more purple. It was really frightening. His eyes are full of heartache, Gu Weiyi said: "it just looks scary, in fact, it''s much better, it doesn''t hurt at all!" Ning Yiqing used only one action to make her want to swallow what she said just now: he took the medicine and wiped it on her arm. Gu Weiyi is also a person who can endure pain. He almost didn''t call out. Ning Yiqing looked at her: "you said it didn''t hurt, so I used a little more strength." Gu Weiyi wants to cry. When are you so sincere? Ning Yiqing saw the light light in her eyes, and she was very distressed. But she said: "it''s so delicate to cry even if it''s a little hurt!" Gu Weiyi flattened his mouth: "you think I am. I don''t know the pain at all. I''m a girl. What''s the matter with me?" Ning Yiqing asked her: "how do you know I''m not afraid of pain?" Gu''s only eyebrow jumped. She actually said this based on the previous life''s understanding of him. Once he was seriously injured by a gun. When he knew that she was in danger, he rushed over and put down more than ten villains with bare hands. At that time, his white shirt was stained with blood, but he didn''t even hum. Although the two people in this life are much closer than those in previous lives, he has not been hurt and has nothing to endure. She felt a little empty in her heart. She felt that her thoughts were confused as soon as he came in, and some words were spoken unconsciously. She snorted and said, "I guess those of you who often train have so much training intensity. If you are afraid of pain, where can you suffer so much?" Ning Yiqing looked at her eyes warm, she said: "I have always admired you people, where there are difficulties appear, guarding peace, quietly protecting the people, you are the real hero, although I love you very much, but also proud of you." Chapter 212 Although Gu Weiwei tried to ease their atmosphere at the beginning, and wanted to flatter him, she was also excited at the end. If they didn''t pay in silence, how could they live and work in peace and contentment now? Ning Yiqing asked her: "do you really think so?" Gu only nodded seriously, and the warmth in Ning Yiqing''s eyes became stronger. He looked at her steadily, because she was so painful that she wanted to cry just now. Although the tears didn''t flow down, they filled her eyes eventually. At this time, her bright eyes were more watery than usual. "I''m very happy that you think so, Gu Weiwei. Some things on my side may be different from what you think, but you can rest assured that I will be good to you all my life." Gu only did not expect that a person like him would say this sentence at this time. She felt that there was a string in her heart that seemed to be lifted. She looked up at him and he said softly, "I know you are always afraid of me and don''t like me, but it doesn''t matter whether you like me or not. I like you enough." Gu Yiwei Can she take back those feelings just now? Rather less, too overbearing man is not like! Ning Yiqing added: "in fact, I think what you said on the day we got the certificate is right. We need time to get to know each other. Although I think it''s boring to fall in love, I will cooperate with you if you want to talk." Gu Yiwei Fortunately, she thought that he would want to fall in love with her that day, and she thought that he had convinced him with complacency. Unexpectedly, she thought that falling in love was a boring thing in his heart, and that it was someone else who was wrongly cooperating with her? She looked him up and down. She didn''t know why she didn''t believe him too much. After all, he was arrogant and sullen. He often said ironic words. Renshe had already collapsed So she coughed and said, "since you are so wronged, we''d better not fall in love..." Gu Weiyi finally believes that the sentence he just said he didn''t want to fall in love is true. Other people''s thinking is different from her. He thinks that falling in love is a waste of time. It''s better to be direct! She coughed and said, "we need to cultivate our feelings. Let''s continue to fall in love." Ning Yiqing''s eyes swept her one eye, this eye swept straightforward and red fruit, Gu only was swept by his this eye has a kind of illusion of not wearing clothes, he said in a loose tone: "if you don''t want to fall in love one day, say it." Gu Weiyi knelt down to his wonderful way of thinking. He didn''t want to fall in love normally. He broke up, but it happened to him! How can those lovers who fall in love and fall in love naturally feel embarrassed? She took a deep breath and said cooperatively, "OK." Ning Yiqing glanced at her with the end of her eyes and sighed in her heart. She probably didn''t know that no matter how close she was to him, she had three points of defense and one point of fear in her eyes. He comforted himself: at least she has a lot of room for improvement than before when she saw him turn around, she will be his sooner or later! Chapter 214 But Gu will work hard, because she knows that he is one of the best people in the world. The next morning, Gu Wei got up early and didn''t make breakfast, let alone expect Lu Yurong to get up to make breakfast and go out to eat. I didn''t expect that Qin Keren got up early to go to school with her. He also had the cheek to say, "sister, I''ve run out of pocket money this month. You''re the best to me. Can you treat me to breakfast?" Gu only said generously: "good!" Qin Keren didn''t expect that she was so easy to talk this time. She was proud of her two yuan. Gu only sees Qin Keren''s appearance and is amused. Qin Keren''s scheming is much deeper than Lu Yurong''s. However, after staying with Lu Yurong for a long time, he has developed a character of being utilitarian and greedy. But now Qin Keren laughs happily and cries miserably. When they were about to finish eating, Gu only heard someone whistling. Then she saw Zhu Jiagang and a few gangsters standing at the door. She glanced at him and continued to eat breakfast. Qin Keren felt that the opportunity had come. He said to Gu Weiyi with a smile, "elder sister, that tall and handsome boy is looking at you." Gu only ignored her, she said: "they just flattered you, sister, you look good, people will pay special attention wherever you go, I''ll go to say hello to them for you." In fact, before Qin Keren for Gu''s only appearance is far better than her thing is very unhappy, but now she has ulterior motives to think that this is not a bad thing. Gu only didn''t speak, but when Qin Keren went to Zhu Jiagang, he took the porridge in the bowl and drank it. He wrapped two fried dough sticks, three noodles and five sticky rice chickens in oil paper, and then said to the boss calmly, "I''ll go first, and my sister will pay for it later." The boss knew them and nodded when he saw Qin Keren was still there. Qin Keren went up to Zhu Jiagang and said, "Hello, my sister''s name is Gu Weiyi. She is a student in class 3 and 4 of No.1 middle school. She doesn''t have a boyfriend yet. If you like her, I can help you chase her." Yesterday, Zhu Jiagang learned from Jian Xize that Gu only had a vicious sister. At first, he thought that a little girl''s family could be vicious. He also thought that Gu only''s plan for the whole Qin Keren was so lost. But now, as soon as he heard Qin Keren''s words, he felt that the only one should not be too kind. Qin Keren, a black hearted little girl, should pull out and chop it. Chop it and feed it to the dog! With a bad smile, he reached for Qin Keren''s face and said, "tut Tut, what a beautiful skin! I don''t like your sister, I like you! Baby, come on, give me a kiss Qin Keren thought that she was absolutely safe when she stood with Gu Weiyi, but she didn''t expect that the person Zhu Jiagang was looking for was her. She screamed in her heart. When she turned to Gu Weiyi, she found that she had gone. "I have something else to do. I''ll go first," she said When she wanted to leave, the boss immediately held her and said, "wait a minute, your money hasn''t been paid yet!" Qin Keren''s face changed: "my sister pays for breakfast!" Today, she is the only one who wants to take advantage of Gu, so she has no money with her. At this time, the boss asks her for money. Where can she take it out? Chapter 215 "You little girl are so dishonest!" The boss is anxious: "we are a small business, you still default! Is the little girl who just left your sister? She said it''s up to you to pay! " Qin Keren scolded Gu Youyi in her heart. She wanted to take advantage of Gu Youyi. Instead of taking advantage of Gu Youyi, she was calculated. She gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll go back and get the money!" "Here you are, boss!" Zhu Jiagang took a fifty dollar bill and handed it to him. He said boldly, "don''t change it!" The boss immediately laughed and said to Qin Keren, "there is such a rich object who pretends to be poor. The little girl is really joking!" Qin Keren blushed and said, "he is not my object!" Zhu Jiagang said with a smile: "daughter in law, you are not kind. You were having a good meal with your sister-in-law just now. As soon as you saw me coming, you came to talk to me. You are not my daughter-in-law. Can you do this to me?" Qin Keren was asked to be speechless, and tasted the taste of lifting a stone to hit his feet. Zhu Jiagang said, "if you were not my daughter-in-law, could I pay you so much for breakfast? Boss, don''t you think so? " The shopkeeper said with a smile, "that''s right!" Qin Keren''s face changed slightly. He said coldly, "I''m not your daughter-in-law. I don''t know you!" "Daughter in law, it''s almost enough!" Zhu Jiagang reached out and touched her face: "it''s just a fight. You''re so angry. Now you''re still angry!" Qin Keren was angry: "you get out of my way, I don''t know you at all! If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll call the police! " Zhu Jiagang chuckled: "even if you call the police, you can''t cover up the fact that we slept together! How can you not admit it when you mention your pants? Are women so heartless now? " Some of the diners knew Zhu Jiagang and knew that he was a gangster in this area. When they saw that the situation was not right, they all checked out. Afraid of affecting business, the shop owner said to them, "you two are going to have a fight. Go outside and have a fight." So the diners who came in behind felt that they were just a couple of awkward little objects. This is close to the courtyard. Some people know Qin Keren and Zhu Jiagang at the same time. They are all surprised how she got involved with Zhu Jiagang. Qin Keren''s face turned pale and roared: "get out of here, I don''t know you!" She said she wanted to run, but Zhu Jiagang fished her into her arms: "Oh, my daughter-in-law is so strong, I like it so much!" Qin Keren was startled. It was the first time that she was so big that she was held in her arms by a man. She was ashamed, angry and angry. She quarreled with him severely. He let go of the pain and she ran away! Zhu Jiagang didn''t go after her either. He just looked at her back and said with a smile to the crowd: "my daughter-in-law is like this. She is very fierce to me. In fact, she is very enthusiastic when we are alone!" His words were ambiguous. All the onlookers were from the past. Naturally, they recognized the implied meaning of his words. Some aunts said, "young people today, I don''t know how to be ashamed!" "Was that girl the second girl of the Qin family? Usually looking at her quiet and elegant, I didn''t expect that she had a man outside. It''s so beautiful "No! It''s true that people know their faces, but not their hearts "Let''s see about it first. That man is not a good bird." Chapter 216 Good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, with the breakfast business, Qin Keren outside the men''s things like wings spread all over the corner of the courtyard. After Qin Keren left, he didn''t want to be aggrieved. Just now, the man was just a gangster. He didn''t have eyes. He didn''t want to tease Gu, the only beauty. He just wanted to tease her. He was blind! But after she scolded like this, she felt a little proud. Looking at the man''s expression, she seemed to think that she was more beautiful than Gu only. She looked in the mirror when she passed a shop window. The girl in the mirror is pretty and white. It''s really beautiful. She snorted, this thing let her heart inexplicably have confidence, she is so beautiful, Ning Yiqing see will like, Gu only said he came back, she must find a way to find him after school in the afternoon! Gu only arrived at the school and rubbed his temple. He scolded Ning Yiqing in his heart. He blamed the bastard for climbing into her room in the middle of the night, which made her think about the relationship between them in the middle of the night. Then she lost sleep and didn''t sleep well all night. She was so sleepy that she yawned. Cheng Shui''an said sarcastically, "yawned early in the morning. Did you steal chicken last night?" "It''s up to you!" Gu Wei gave him a squint. Cheng Shuian snorted. She turned to ask Lin Shuyue, "did you bring cool oil today?" Lin Shuyue has dizziness, so he often brings a small box of cool oil in his bag. Lin Shuyue took out the cool oil from her schoolbag and found that it was used up: "no, I''m busy studying recently. I forgot to buy it." Gu Weiyi had to give up, thinking about whether to go out to buy some cool oil during the big break. Cheng Shui''an takes a look at her, then goes out, gets stuck at the point where the bell rings and rushes back to the classroom. When he comes in, he gives Gu the only box of cool oil: "I just went out to pick it up by the roadside. I''ll lend it to you." Gu Weiyi saw that the cool oil was new and had not been used at all, so she said in a low voice, "you really know how to pick it up. Do you want to stop picking up a bottle?" Cheng Shui''an Gu took out two yuan from his bag and put it on his desk: "thank you Cheng Shui''an looked at the two dollars and felt that nothing was good. He felt as if his inner secret had been seen by others. His face turned red unconsciously and almost rudely pushed the two dollars back: "they all said that they were picked up by the roadside. Don''t give me money!" Gu only never wanted to take advantage of anyone, not to mention Cheng Shuian, who always thought highly of herself. So she threw the money directly into his desk and said calmly, "you should have picked up another two yuan on the side of the road." Cheng Shui''an What else did he want to say? Tao Lijuan came in with a handout. He had to give it up. Cheng Shuian''s heart was full of grief. Gu''s only brain circuit was different from that of other girls. She clearly saw that he bought the cool oil for her, but she still dealt with it like this! Behind Tao Lijuan came Qin Keren, who seemed to be running to school, panting and blushing, looking a little embarrassed. As soon as Qin Keren entered the class, she subconsciously looked at Gu Weiyi, but she looked at Gu Weiyi with some joking eyes. She felt that Gu Weiyi had done this morning! It has to be said that she seldom got the truth. PS: small theater: Gu Youyi: Ning Shao, I refused a handsome guy for you, please praise! Ning Yiqing gave her a kiss: if it''s not enough, you can continue to kiss her. Author: I''m sorry, there''s no handsome man! Please comfort me! Chapter 217 If put in peacetime, Qin Keren certainly want to blame Gu only one time, but she even in Gu only hand to eat a few losses, this time she finally learn to be honest, nothing to say, just glared at Gu only one eye, want to take advantage of Tao Lijuan not pay attention to slip back to his desk. Just because Qin Keren doesn''t speak doesn''t mean Gu will let her go. Gu only raised his hand and stood up and said, "teacher, Qin Keren is late!" Tao Lijuan turns her head and just catches Qin Keren who sneaks into the classroom. Her face turns cold. Qin Keren looks at Gu Weiyi pitifully with resentment and hatred and says, "sister..." Lu Yiyi immediately stood up for Qin Keren: "Gu Yiwei, Keren is your sister. Is it interesting for you to do this?" Gu Wei spread his hand and said: "last time, Ke Ren said that if I made a mistake, she would kill my family. I think it''s very reasonable. At the same time, he also praised her integrity and secretly determined to be a person of the same high quality as her." Lu Yiyi is blocked to have nothing to say, but Gu Weiyi is puzzled and asks: "no, when she did this last time, you praised her a lot, but you criticized me for doing so. Are you in double standard?" Lu Yiyi: "I..." The class couldn''t help laughing. Tao Lijuan takes a look at Gu Yiwei. She used to be worried about Gu Yiwei being coaxed around by Qin Keren. Now it seems that her worry is unnecessary. She gives the whole class a dignified glance, and the classroom quiets down. Tao Lijuan said coldly, "before the college entrance examination, it was stipulated that if the students in the class were late, they would go to the platform to listen to a class." The so-called listening to a class is actually punishing standing for a class. Qin Keren''s face was very ugly. She always wanted to face. It was the first time that she was punished! She also clearly knew that her tricks didn''t work in front of Tao Lijuan, who was known as "abbess extinction", so she could only stand by the platform obediently. Tao Lijuan glanced at her obliquely: "stay aside, don''t block other students." Qin Keren She clenched her teeth, unwilling to stand in the corner of the class, she from time to time maliciously look at the only one, Gu only one when did not see. Cheng Shui''an, who has always been attentive in class, is distracted in this class. When Tao Lijuan finds out, she reaches out her hand and taps on his desk. He immediately returns to his senses, and his face is a little uncomfortable. After all, he is reminded by his teacher for the first time in so many years. He glanced at Gu''s one eye with the rest of his eyes. She did not yawn after wiping the cool oil. She listened to the class carefully, but her writing posture was a little strange compared with usual, and she rubbed her hands from time to time. He felt sorry to see her like this. Qin Keren was so scared in the morning that she was punished to stand for a class. When the bell rang after class, Tao Lijuan left. She was so wronged that she sat down and cried. Lu Yiyi and her usual friends of those girls busy in the past to coax her, she looked at Gu only tears asked: "sister, why do you want to do this to me?" Gu only one face calmly said: "just said that I want to learn from you how to be a person of high quality, just from the righteous extermination of relatives, Keren, I do so well, don''t you praise me?" This word almost didn''t make Qin Ke angry, praise her? Qin Keren just wanted to tear her! Chapter 218 Lu Yiyi continued to stand out for Qin Keren: "Gu Youyi, you should say less about what you have and what you don''t have. I think you are just upset and kind-hearted! Deliberately set up Keren! As soon as the results of this week''s simulation test come out, I''ll see what arrogance you take with you Just at this time, Tao Lijuan turned back to the classroom, took a report card and pasted it on the wall beside the blackboard, saying: "the results of the simulation test have come out. There is good news to tell you that Gu Weiyi is not only the first in our class, but also the first in our school! Students should learn more from gu She looked at Gu Weiyi with approval. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s the teachers who teach well!" Tao Lijuan''s mouth is slightly raised. No one in her class has been able to get the first place in the school. This time Gu Weiyi gave her a big face. When she entered the office just now, the head teachers of other classes came to congratulate her and asked Gu Weiyi. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "continue to work hard and strive to win the top one in the market." Gu Weiyi smiles and nods. She wants to say that she actually wants to be the provincial champion, but no provincial champion has been born since the establishment of No.1 middle school. It seems that she is crazy to say so, so let''s talk with facts in the future! After Tao Lijuan left, Gu Weiyi looked at Lu Yiyi with a smile and said, "I''m really sorry. It seems that I can continue to be arrogant." Lu Yiyi''s face is extremely ugly, but he can''t even say a retort. The first time Gu was the first in her class, Lu Yineng said that she cheated and wrote anonymous letters to complain about Gu. However, after the last verification and Gu got the first place in the exam, she would be angry if she said that again. So Lu Yiyi started from other directions: "Gu Weiwei, did you go into a black alley last Sunday night?" Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly. Lu Yiyi sneered and said, "it''s really you!" Cheng Shui''an, who is sitting next to Gu You Yi, has a slightly changed face. He looks at Gu You Yi in disbelief. There is a rumor in the school these two days that a girl of grade three in No.1 middle school was raped in a black alley on Sunday night. Of course, this rumor was released by Qin Keren with a little effort. Now it has been spread to everyone through the mouth of some of the most gossipy girls in the school, but we are still guessing who the girl is. Qin Keren was quite aggrieved. After hearing Lu Yiyi''s words, he seldom boasted in his heart: this fool is finally smart today! When the students in the class were still suspicious, Qin Keren said wrongly: "sister, you came back late that night, and your clothes were torn. My mother and I asked you what happened. You just cried but didn''t speak. Did something really happen that night?" When she said this, she seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. She put her hand over her mouth and said in a panic: "I was just talking nonsense. There is nothing wrong! Don''t think about it Originally, the students only had a three-point conjecture. At this time, she said it back and forth and covered it up. It seemed that there was such a thing. The students in the class immediately believed 70%. Gu''s only eyes are cold. It has to be said that Qin Keren understands people''s psychology very well. She has a beautiful hand. In this case, she will only fall into Qin Keren''s Trap no matter she clarifies or is angry. Chapter 219 Lin Shuyue looks at Gu Youyi with some worry and wants to help her say a few words, but because she doesn''t know the situation, she can''t help. Gu Weiyi said without hesitation: "it''s a waste of talent not to write detective stories based on your reasoning skills, but you legal illiterates may not know that there is another crime in the world called defamation." At this time, the bell rang and all the students returned to their seats. The eyes of the students in the class looking at Gu only changed a little. At the age of 18 or 19, although they don''t maliciously speculate about others, they are most curious about that aspect, so it''s hard to avoid more speculation. They guessed from the news in Qin Keren''s words, so Gu''s yawning and shaking hands seemed to be the evidence of her being raped. Cheng Shui''an, who was just a little tangled, became more tangled. He was distracted for the next few classes. Qin Keren''s heart is full of complacency, she thought the plan had failed, she at most also bad Gu only reputation, but did not expect to be Lu Yiyi such a stir, the effect is surprisingly good! She has always been a thoughtful girl. During the next few breaks, some girls came to her to ask her about the details of that night. She said in a vague way: "that kind of thing will not happen to my sister. I believe in my sister!" This kind of words that look like defense are more terrible than direct descriptions! Gu can be pointed out when she goes to the toilet. It seems that there is a dark cloud on her head. I''m afraid she can''t bear it if I put it on a girl whose mind is not so firm. But what kind of storm she had never seen in her previous life was really not a thing for her! She''s calm about what she should do. When school was over in the afternoon, Cheng Shuian said to her, "Gu Weiyi, I believe you." Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "believe it or not, anyway, I am me." With that, she calmly carries her schoolbag and goes out. Cheng Shuian looks at her with complicated eyes. When she came to the school gate, he saw Zhu Jiagang blocking Qin Keren there. As soon as he saw her coming out, he yelled, "daughter-in-law, I''ll pick you up from school!" When he finished, he stretched out his hand to pull Qin Keren. When Qin Keren saw that his face was very ugly, he cried out: "sister, help me!" Gu only said "ha ha", I don''t know where Qin Keren is confident that she will help her! Qin Keren''s face was rather ugly. She had already linked Zhu Jiagang and Gu Weiyi together. She cried and said, "elder sister, how can you be so bad? Even if you are destroyed in the black lane, why let this scum destroy me!" Gu''s eyes are cold, and Zhu Jiagang is stunned. With Gu''s cold eyes, he immediately thinks of Ning Yiqing, who has no essential difference from Sha Shen. If he can''t even deal with Gu''s little things, he will not know how to die. Zhu Jiagang immediately said: "my little Keren, why are you so heartless? That person in the black alley that day was you! How can you turn around and not admit it? " Qin Keren was blindfolded in an instant, and her little face had no color at all. She did not expect Zhu Jiagang to identify her at this time! How can he identify her in this way! This must be Gu''s only explanation! Chapter 220 Thanks to Qin Keren, today she is blatantly discrediting Gu Weiyi in the school. In addition, Gu Weiyi has won the first place in the school. The story of black lane has long been spread with eyes and nose. All the evidence seems to point to Gu Weiyi. The first girl in the whole school and the female leader in the black Lane incident have too much contrast and impact! But at this time, Zhu Jiagang''s words directly changed the heroine! Around the school gate to watch the excitement of the students again Mengquan, one by one in the eyes of excitement and excitement: this gossip is too violent, and reversal! It''s better than the new TV series in Hong Kong! Gu only to Qin Keren: "Keren, this time is not I don''t help you hide, but really can''t hide." This way of speaking is actually what she learned from Qin Keren. The best way to deal with Qin Keren is to treat him in his own way. Qin Keren blushed and said aloud, "it''s not like this, it''s not like this! I went home early that day, and you were the one who came home late! Mom and the security guard in the compound can testify for me! " After she finished shouting, she found that the onlookers were disdained one by one. It was basically clear at a glance who was more reliable than Zhu Jiagang, who was holding her hand. She looked at Gu only, and Gu only''s face was full of disdain. She immediately thought of something, her face turned pale. All around the students are talking about it, saying everything. Gu''s only eyes show a cool color. Today she wants Qin Keren to kill herself. Otherwise, it''s hard to dispel her anger. Zhu Jiagang understood, took Qin Keren''s hand with a smile and said, "daughter in law, let''s go!" Qin Keren struggled desperately, just to see Lu Yiyi coming out of the school gate: "Yiyi, help me call the police, I met a hooligan!" As soon as Lu Yiyi saw this scene, he did not hesitate to report to the police in the public telephone booth on the side of the road. There was a police station next to him, and the police soon rushed by. Qin Keren where willing to let go Gu only, Leng is to pull her into the police station. What Qin Keren is good at is pretending to be poor, pretending to be little white flowers. As soon as he entered the police station, he cried all kinds of tears, made all kinds of accusations and discredited all kinds of accusations against Gu Weiwei and Zhu Jiagang. Zhu Jiagang was annoyed by her tears, and one of them couldn''t help it: "you are as good as if I really raped you. Otherwise, I''ll sleep you first!" The director of the police station put out his hand and patted him on the head: "it''s not honest for you to enter here. Would you like to close it for 15 days first?" Zhu Jiagang is a frequent visitor to this kind of place. Several police officers in this police station have realized him and failed to recruit him. This product has become a shameless face. The big things have not been done much, the small things have not been broken, and there is still a little background in the family, so they also failed to recruit him. With a smile, Zhu Jiagang pointed to Qin Keren and said, "this is a different treatment. That girl has been crying since she came in. What was your name before? Yes, it''s obstruction of business! I''m just bluffing her that you''re going to lock me up. Isn''t she going to jail for ten or eight years "Be quiet The director glared at him and said, "what''s going on this time?" Qin Keren, who has been crying seriously, immediately said loudly, "Uncle policeman, you must help me make the decision this time." Chapter 221 Qin Keren then said, "as soon as I finished school, he ran to call my daughter-in-law and yelled at me. He made it clear that he wanted to treat me... Treat me..." When she said that, she began to cry again. In fact, she wanted to use the black alley thing to make an article, but it was feasible for her to smear Gu in school. But when she arrived at the police station, it was groundless, and it didn''t work. When a beautiful girl cries, it''s always easier for people to feel sympathy. The director stares at Zhu Jiagang. He says calmly, "what''s the matter with you? Did you touch your chest or your ass, or did you sleep? " Qin Keren is usually cheeky, but after all, she is an 18-year-old girl. When she heard these words, she almost forgot to cry. The director stares at Zhu Jiagang: "shut up! One by one He said, looking at Gu Weiyi who had been sitting there calmly and incomparably, he said, "you say it first." Under normal circumstances, the first time a girl of this age enters a police station, she is either flustered or crying like Qin Keren. It''s the first time that a calm and indifferent girl like her has met her. The most important thing is that although Gu Weiyi is young, she has a super bearing. She is calm and calm. With her outstanding appearance, it is easy for people to trust her. Qin Keren didn''t want to let her say it first. He wanted to cut in. The director gave her a cold stare: "you''ll say it later, and then you''ll be detained for obstructing official business!" Qin Keren had to look at Gu one eye bitterly, and his resentment was not covered up. Gu''s words are simple: "my name is Gu''s only. I''m Qin Keren''s sister of different parents. When I got to the school gate after school today, I saw them brawling there. Then Qin Keren said that I wanted to harm her and let him destroy his reputation." She also pointed to Zhu Jiagang and said, "but Uncle policeman, I''ve never met him. I don''t know him at all!" As soon as she said that, the whole story of the matter was very clear. She was a calm person who showed such grievances. Her killing power was far greater than Qin Keren who had been crying all the time. "No! Elder sister, I know you always hate that your mother wrongly held you back home and made you suffer for many years in the countryside. But I enjoyed myself in the city. As soon as you came back to the city and found that the city was good, you tried every means to deal with me! " Qin Keren cried and said, "besides, my sister clearly knows him. This morning, she asked him to do something to me in a breakfast shop..." Gu only interrupted her and asked, "did you just say I just came back to the city? How do I know him? Did you see me talking to him? Did you see me with him before? " This series of questions directly asked Qin Keren, Gu Weiyi sneered: "you say I admire the life in the city, I think it''s you who really admire the life in the city? In order to live in the city, you don''t even want your own parents. Qin Keren, why do you say that to me? " "No, it''s not like that!" Qin Keren cried and said, "I don''t look back at home just because I can''t give up my parents!" The director is an old policeman who has many years of experience. When he hears the whole story of this, he can understand it. Before going out to investigate the police also brought the latest results, just the breakfast shop owner to the police station to do ID card, even the ID card do not have to change. Chapter 222 The owner of the breakfast shop confirms that Zhu Jiagang and Qin Keren are lovers, otherwise Zhu Jiagang will not pay for Qin Keren''s breakfast, but they seem to be fighting. There was a policeman who happened to be a distant relative of the Qin family. At the beginning, he recognized Qin Keren. After listening to something, he told the director what he knew about the Qin family. So the director had a score in his heart, and he despised Qin Keren 12 points. The little girl, who looked delicate and weak, had no ordinary poison in her mind. She was afraid of bullying Gu only at home. It''s just that this kind of thing is a private matter of other people''s family, and he can''t get involved. Now he just needs to confirm another thing: "Zhu Jiagang, do you know them?" Zhu Jiagang is a veteran. As soon as he looks at the director''s expression, he knows it. Thinking of Gu''s only task, he decides to give up. So he points to Gu Weiyi and says, "I don''t know her." He then pointed to Qin Keren and said, "she''s my object, Qin Keren." Qin Keren was furious: "what are you talking about? Who are your targets?" As soon as the director patted the table, "it''s OK for young people to quarrel with each other at home. What''s the matter with the police station?" Pointing to Qin Keren and Zhu Jiagang, he said, "one person should write a 1000 word review. Don''t think of a police station until you finish it!" "You can go," he said in a warm voice Gu Weiyi nods. Qin Keren wants to say it''s unfair, but he doesn''t dare to make any more trouble. He can only look at Gu Weiyi with the same eyes as a poisonous snake. Gu Weiyi smiles contemptuously at her. Just at this time, a police officer ran out and said, "director, Ning Shao is here." Director Leng for a while, let police supervision Qin Keren and Zhu Jiagang write review, is ready to go out, Ning Yiqing has come in. He has a long body and handsome features, which makes him a beautiful sight in this humble police station. The director looked at him and asked with a smile, "Yiqing, why are you here?" "Hello, uncle Jiang." Ning Yiqing said slowly, "I''m here to meet my partner." Before he finished, Qin Keren stood up with a red face and asked, "brother Yiqing, are you here to pick me up?" Her eyes were full of expectation, and the corner of her eyes was red. She looked pitiful. Anyone who saw it would have three points of pity. Ning Yiqing didn''t even give her a corner of her eye. She waved to Gu Yiwei directly: "Yiwei, come here!" Qin Keren''s face suddenly turned red. It seemed that he was going to cry again. Zhu Jiagang laughed unkindly: "daughter-in-law, although you are beautiful, don''t recognize the object. How can you get into Ning Shao''s eyes just like you? You''d better be my daughter-in-law! " Gu only didn''t expect Ning Yiqing to come. At the moment, he could only walk to him obediently. He said in a low voice: "only, this is uncle Jiang, an old policeman, fair and capable. He is my father''s old classmate." The director heard Ning Yiqing''s words and said with a smile, "when did your mouth become so sweet?" Ning Yiqing a smile, Gu only a honestly said: "Uncle Jiang good!" Director ha ha a smile, he thought before Gu only one is very different, now finally understand why not the same, can the girl into the eyes of Ning Yiqing have bad? He said with a smile, "OK, OK! What a good thing! I didn''t expect that you, a little boy, had a target in silence! " Chapter 223 Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light swept a circle: "don''t know today only made what mistake, unexpectedly came to Uncle Jiang here?" He used to be a very cold person. When he spoke just now, he was quite mild. As soon as he let go of his aura, the temperature of the whole room dropped several degrees. Qin Keren shivered unconsciously, while Zhu Jiagang went down to the bottom of the table. The smile on the director''s face converged: "she didn''t make any mistakes. She was brought in by others. I just asked about it. I''m going to let her go home." Ning Yiqing''s cold eyes swept over Qin Keren: "right? I know uncle Jiang is always fair, and those who are not in the right mind will be dealt with strictly if they want to Director nodded: "of course, I''m asking them to write a review." At this time, Qin Keren didn''t know what he was stimulated by, so he said to Ning Yiqing in a loud voice: "brother Yiqing, although her sister looks very pure, in fact she..." When she said this, she seemed quite embarrassed and said to Gu Weiyi, "sister, I''m sorry, I can''t let you cheat any more. Brother Yiqing has the right to know." With tears in her eyes, she accused Gu Youyi: "on grandfather Ning''s birthday, when my sister came home, her clothes were not neat and her skirts were torn. People living nearby saw several gangsters leave the black alley. When they went to see it, my sister lay naked on the ground..." She said this and cried: "my poor sister, if you had come home with us that day, this would not have happened." Gu''s only eyes narrowed into a line. Qin Keren really did everything to destroy her. What Qin Keren didn''t know was that Ning Yiqing basically participated in the whole process of that night. She suddenly felt a little cold, a turn to see Ning Yiqing body cold leak, he looked at the director asked: "malicious slander will be punished what punishment?" The director replied: "depending on the seriousness of the circumstances, if the circumstances are bad and the parties concerned are investigated, they can be sentenced to at least two days'' detention or three years'' imprisonment." Ning Yiqing asked Gu Yiwei: "do you want to investigate?" Gu Wei nodded, Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice: "on the night of my grandfather''s birthday, the only one who had been with me was that I sent her back to the courtyard, so there was no so-called thing that happened in the black alley." Qin Keren is still pretending to be pitiful and sympathetic. His face, which wants to attract Ning Yiqing''s attention, is stuck there. His face is extremely pale. How ridiculous it looks. The director originally thought that Qin Keren was a girl with a little affectation, but he didn''t expect that he was so vicious. He gave Qin Keren a cold look and said, "it''s certainly no problem for you to stand up and testify. In addition to writing 5000 words of review every day, Qin Keren needs to be detained for at least two days according to China''s criminal law." Qin Keren almost didn''t faint when she heard this sentence. Her hand is holding a fist. Why doesn''t Ning Yiqing come to take her away? Instead, she took away Gu Wei, who she hated so much! Gu is just a stupid girl who grew up in the countryside. How can I compare with her! As long as he takes her away today, she is willing to give her whole heart to him! She looked at Ning Yiqing plaintively, but Ning Yiqing didn''t even bother to give her a look. She couldn''t help saying, "I..." "You''d say you didn''t mean it. It''s all speculation." Gu only interrupted her. Chapter 224 Qin Keren, no matter how thick skinned she is, can''t deny what she said just now in front of so many witnesses in such a short period of time. So she looks at Gu Weiyi wrongly and says: "sister..." "Don''t call me sister!" Gu Wei''s face was cold: "I have no blood relationship with you, and you are not my sister. Every time you call me like this, I feel sick!" When she finished, she looked at Qin Keren coldly and said, "every time something goes wrong, you choose and pour dirty water on me. I used to bear it, but this time I don''t want to bear it any more! Have you ever thought that if I didn''t stay with Ning Yiqing that night, what kind of situation would you put me in? He was disgraced, scolded by thousands of people, and finally died miserably! Qin Keren, do you just want to see me like this? " "No, I didn''t mean that!" Qin Keren is still there to deny, "pa" a slap in the face of her, her whole person looked at Gu only in amazement, but the bottom of her eyes can not hide the evil. Gu only coldly said: "do you want to play sisterhood in front of me again? I go to your sisterhood! Qin Keren, listen to me. You are not allowed to call my sister again. If you call me once, I''ll beat you once! " Qin Keren began to cry. Gu Weiyi turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "let''s go!" Ning Yiqing sees Gu Youyi, who is angry, and feels that she is more sensible after she is angry. He likes her very much. Zhu Jiagang saw this scene, shrunk his neck, and then said: "I will be detained, I will accompany my daughter-in-law!" Director of the Institute When Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiwei leave the police station, Gu Weiwei asks, "how do you come here?" "My daughter-in-law has been wrongly admitted to the police station. Can I watch her Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice: "you are also a fool. I told you before that if you report something that can''t be solved, you can directly report it to me. If you do, I''ll see who dares to embarrass you!" Gu only asked: "did you tell me that before?" Ning Yiqing thought carefully, as if he didn''t speak so clearly before, so his face was even colder: "then you remember this time! Don''t lose my people any more Gu Weiyi''s mouth is flat. He cares about her, but his words are so cold. If he talks well, he will die! She reached for his arm and said, "yes! I''ll report your name when I''m in trouble. What if I meet someone who doesn''t pay for it? " "Then call me." Ning Yiqing said coldly, "I''ll beat them until they buy it." Gu''s only corner of his mouth gasped. When she heard this, she remembered that he was a violent master in the previous life. He never used his mouth when he could solve things with his fist. In addition, he was an all-round expert. As long as he made a move, someone would be beaten badly. She said with a light smile, "Ning Yiqing, why don''t you teach me to fight? You can''t be with me all the time. If you meet a cat and dog bullying me, I always need to deal with it myself! " "Girls learn how to fight." Ning Yiqing frowned slightly: "and with your current ability, the general dogs and cats can''t beat you. If you encounter severe ones, you can''t beat them and run away. Then come to me." Gu only one curled his lips, Ning Yiqing asked: "that day in the black lane, I saw you fighting like you had practiced. When did you learn?" Chapter 225 This matter has been in Ning Yiqing''s mind for several days. He wants to ask her. He''s afraid that she won''t answer and she''s afraid that she''ll answer casually. Speaking of this matter today, he finally can''t help asking. Gu''s only heart thumped for a moment, this life she is just a girl from the countryside, will those hit the trick is really strange. This question is not easy to answer, so she decided to muddle through: "the original day you were there, Ning Yiqing, you are too much, you went there to watch me beaten to help me, really too much!" Ning Yi Qing Leng for a moment, instantly understood her intention, his in the mind some loses. But she did ask him. In fact, he arrived when she was fighting with the gangsters that day. He was surprised by her ferocity. At that time, she was no longer the sheep when she faced him. He was curious where she learned these things. At this time, he saw a piece of pink letter paper on the side of her schoolbag. He took it out and looked at it. His face immediately changed. He asked coldly, "Gu, how do you explain this thing?" Gu only see that piece of writing paper is also a little strange, that kind of pink writing paper is used by boys and girls in the class to write love letters. And she felt that no one in the school would write a love letter to her, so she said casually: "maybe the classmate in the class put it wrong..." She didn''t say the words behind, so she closed her mouth, because the front of the letter said: "dear only..." Gu''s only brain was a little confused, and he snatched the letter from Ning Yiqing''s hand excitedly: "wipe, love letter, it''s love letter!" She lived two lives and received a love letter for the first time. Please allow her not to control her excitement for the moment. It''s not that she cares much about this love letter. What she''s excited about is that someone will write a love letter to her! It''s just like that when I received a love letter! She felt that the temperature around her seemed to be getting cold. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ning Yiqing''s cold face, which could freeze. In fact, he was very common in her previous life. She swallowed her saliva and gave a ha ha: "I don''t know which brain cripple wrote the love letter to me. I haven''t seen it before. Come on, Ning Yiqing, let''s read the love letter together. This is the first love letter I''ve received since I was so old!" Ning Yiqing Didn''t she see that he was angry? She took him to read the love letter written to her! Well, he admitted that he was both jealous and curious. He was jealous that some boys wrote love letters to her. He was curious about how boys write love letters now? He also regretted that she wanted to receive the love letter so much. He should have written it to her before, but the first love letter she received was not his. This cognition made him very unhappy! His face has always been cold, so Gu only did not think too much. He read the love letter to him: "only, in my heart, you are like a goddess in the sky, beautiful, dignified, generous, pure as the moonlight, bright as the sun, brilliant as the spring flowers, fresh as the branches of the new bud..." Read here, Ning Yiqing cold voice said: "idiot!" Gu only once again felt the low pressure around her body, and her heart was also a little hairy. She coughed and said, "yes, what an idiot! There''s no literary grace at all. There are lots of adjectives. They''re very vulgar. It''s insulting to write love letters with such literary grace! " Chapter 226 Gu''s words are from her heart. She always thinks that love letters need a little artistic conception, a little lingering love, and a little soft sentiment. They are as warm and long as the poem of circle children, or as warm and lingering as Xu Zhimo''s. And now this love poem, really can''t enter her eyes, she all kinds of dislike. Ning Yiqing coldly looked at her, and saw that the disdain in her eyes was obvious. He really didn''t like this love poem. His heart was a little more comfortable: "I''ll write to you another day." Gu Weiyi immediately applauded: "I heard that when you took the college entrance examination, your Chinese got 100 points. Your literary talent must be very good." Then she asked curiously, "what did you write in your composition in the college entrance examination?" Ning Yiqing glanced at her with the end of her eyes and said softly, "I tell you, you can''t learn." Gu Yiwei Is it really good to bully her like this? In fact, this time Ning Yiqing really didn''t bully Gu only, but he was a little embarrassed, because in those years, he was also addicted to using words to pile up articles, and the whole article was full of gorgeous words. Although the writing level was higher than this love letter, he just criticized other people''s love letters, so he took out his own articles to make a little face. Although he was only 14 years old when he took the college entrance examination, he felt that even so, the composition was enough to become a stain in his life. Ning Yiqing grabs the love letter in Gu''s only hand, glances at it and tears it to pieces: "let me see the love letter in your schoolbag later, and I''ll tear you up." Gu Weiyi wanted to have a look at the God who signed the contract, but now that the love letter is torn, Ning Yiqing looks cold again. She thinks she should not ask anything. Ning Yiqing was cruel, but she took her to the restaurant where she had dinner last time and ordered a lot of delicious food for her. She had a good time, but the waiter sent her a cup of Papaya Soup. When she remembered what he said last time, her face turned red unconsciously. Ning Yiqing pushed the soup to her and said, "drink more. It''s good for you." Gu Weiyi pretended that he didn''t see anything. Ning Yiqing added: "I''ve ordered the amount here for a month. Later, they will send you a cup of soup every day. Drink it for a month to see the effect. If the effect is good, continue to drink it." Gu almost didn''t spray out the rice in his mouth and drank this kind of soup every day? It''s going to kill her! She felt that she needed to communicate with him: "although drinking too much soup will make people grow up there, it will also make people fat. You don''t want me to grow up like papaya, do you?" "It''s lovely to grow up like papaya, at least better than holding you now with only bones left." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Gu Wei''s heart is full of anger! Can you talk! He slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "what? Not convinced? " Gu Weiyi immediately counseled: "to be convinced is to be convinced, but..." "Just take it easy, but you don''t need it." Ning Yiqing interrupted her saying: "you are such a small body, should have more tonic, you should not think too much, they will give you soup every day, but not all Papaya Soup, even if your chest is small, the brain is also very small, so the brain also need to follow the tonic, so there is pig brain soup." Chapter 227 Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, can you talk? I really want to hit you! She is a beautiful girl of genius. She has no chest and no brain when she comes to you! She couldn''t help but reply: "since I''m so bad, why do you want to marry me?" "I like women who have no breasts and no brains. You just meet all the requirements." Ning Yiqing said lightly. When it comes to this, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. When she came to the city, she thought it was their first meeting, but she didn''t know that they had met when she was in the countryside. At that time, he was seriously injured and hid in the continuous bamboo forest. He happened to meet her who was going up the mountain to dig winter bamboo shoots. She probably didn''t know that when she was digging winter bamboo shoots, the hoe that she accidentally flew out hit the drug lord leader who was chasing him. It gave him time to breathe, and the result was the drug lord leader. At that time, the situation was urgent, but she was at a loss. She thought her hoe had fallen into the mountain stream and didn''t see him, but he could see her clearly. The only way to save a life is to promise each other with one''s body, but this silly girl has no consciousness of this aspect. Gu only but speechless, if this is his words of love, it is too terrible! Can she tell him now that she doesn''t want to accept his love letter? Ning Yiqing held a chopstick dish for her: "you are about to take the college entrance examination. Although those questions are not too difficult for you, other people''s children should make up for them before the college entrance examination. You can''t be an exception. Eat more." Gu only light pursed a lower lip, immediately understand his mouth cheap return mouth cheap, but to her is from the heart of concern. It''s just that she looks at the mountain of food piled up in the bowl and has a sense of being fed as a pig. Forget it, she''d better not worry about him. She''d better have a good meal! Ning Yiqing sent her directly to the compound. After she went back, Qin Zhenhua had not come back. Lu Yurong asked aunt Zhao and other people to play mahjong. Gu only looked at Lu Yurong''s eyes a little colder. Lu Yurong saw that she was also all kinds of disagreements. She scolded the mulberry and the locust. She directly ignored Lu Yurong and went upstairs. Anyway, she didn''t care about Lu Yurong until she had finished her dinner. Lu Yurong had been waiting for her to cook, but she didn''t come down after cursing for a long time. She didn''t have the courage to run upstairs to trouble her, so she had to break up the mahjong stand and make some food by herself. When the gang broke up, aunt Zhao was still stirring up the flames: "Yurong, you have a good temper. If my girl dares to do this, I''m going to break her leg!" Lu Yurong snorted coldly: "it''s not because her father supports her!" Aunt Zhao said contemptuously, "isn''t this your pawn? If you are like this, how can you have sovereignty at home! " Lu Yurong smiles and doesn''t speak any more. After seeing off aunt Zhao, she is even more upset. Qin Zhenhua doesn''t give her the salary and asks her to go out to work. Her heart is 12% reluctant. This time, because of master Ning''s birthday, he paid her some money, but in the long run, it won''t be a thing. She has been idle at home for so many years that she doesn''t want to go to work! No, she has to figure it out. Just at this time, the guard came to knock on the door: "sister-in-law of the Qin family, someone just sent a message that Qin Keren would be detained by the police station for two days, and asked you to send her a dress." Under normal circumstances, people detained by the police station will not be informed to get home. This time, Ning Yiqing thinks that they have to pay a price for bullying Gu like this. Chapter 228 Ning Yiqing is afraid that Gu only wants to deal with it by himself. He is afraid that if he overdos it, he will make her angry, so he sends someone to send a letter to the compound to add fire to the whole thing. In fact, there is a deep meaning in saying that it is sending a letter, because as soon as the letter is received, it will spread in the courtyard immediately. In this era, there is no big difference between being detained and being in prison in the cognition of ordinary people, just a longer time and a shorter time. When the messenger came just now, it was the rush hour of work, and people were coming and going at the gate of the compound. This has spread all over the compound. As soon as Lu Yurong heard about it, he was a little confused. Was Qin Keren detained? No matter how cool her regenerative nature is, she is not calm when she hears about it: "ask me, how can I be detained? What''s the matter? " "The details are not clear." The guard replied, "go to the police station and find out about the situation." At this time, Lu Yurong, who could not afford to cook, rushed out immediately. After she took a few steps, she remembered something and cried out in her voice: "Gu Youyi, you cheap skin, die for me! You and Keren went to school together. She went to the police station. Why didn''t you? " Gu only heard this cool reply: "you ask her about it, how can I know?" Lu Yurong roared: "you die for me, go to the police station with me and change the Keren out! The police of the police station are blind. You are so indifferent that you have turned off Keren! " Gu only heard this but felt funny. Did Lu Yurong think that being detained could be replaced? Gu Weiyi took a knife downstairs and asked faintly, "Mom, it''s very easy for you to let the police uncle arrest me. Just come here and let me stab you in the heart." Lu Yurong''s face turned white with fright. She roared: "you dare!" Gu only lightly said: "you want to send me to prison, don''t want me to live, what else do I dare? You have to go in both the left and the right. It''s better to pull a cushion. " After she said that, she shook her knife and Lu Yurong immediately counseled her. Although she was still cursing, she didn''t dare to come to her for trouble and walked out. Gu Weiyi snorts coldly. She has known Lu Yurong''s temperament in her last life. She still wants to bully her in this life. There is no way! She had quarreled with Lu Yurong twice in the courtyard before, which has deepened Lu Yurong''s image in everyone''s heart. Therefore, no matter what Lu Yurong says about her outside, as long as she is not blind, she will not believe it. Lu Yurong goes to get Qin Keren. Let her do it. Anyway, Gu can''t do anything. As soon as Lu Yurong left, Granny Ding next door knocked on the door of the Qin family with some corn in her arms: "my relatives in the countryside brought me a sack of corn. I cooked a pot today, and you can have a taste of it." Gu Weiyi hurriedly thanks and takes a big bowl to fill. Granny Ding looked at her when she left and said, "you are a very thin child, with good grades and good growth. You are clever and sensible. I don''t know what your mother thinks. If you don''t have enough to eat at home in the future, you will come to my house to eat. Although there is no delicious food at home, it''s just enough food and tea." Gu Weiyi immediately realized that Granny Ding was afraid that she would be hungry when she sent corn. Because she was a neighbor, Granny Ding could hear Lu Yurong scolding Gu Weiyi almost every day. She felt pity for her from the bottom of her heart. PS: yesterday''s tickets were obviously more than usual, so they were all super beautiful! Continue to ask for tickets! Thank you for your reward! kiss you! Chapter 229 The old man was afraid to hurt Gu''s only self-esteem by being straightforward, so his words were quite euphemistic. And Gu only today has been linked by two people said thin, although another said she was thin, she was not convinced. She looked at her figure and didn''t think she was thin. She was just a standard slim figure. Gu only felt warm and said with a smile, "thank you, Granny Ding. If I''m hungry one day, I''ll come to you." Granny Ding nodded with a smile. When Qin Zhenhua was at home, she knew Gu would not go hungry. But when Qin Zhenhua was not at home, she couldn''t say for sure. After all, Lu Yurong had a pee. Granny Ding heard about Qin Keren next door and asked, "what''s the matter with Keren?" Gu only whispered: "I''m not sure about this, but I believe my mother will be able to bring her back when she goes." Two people look at each other, the fundus is full of knowing. Granny Ding sighed: "I used to think that Keren was very sensible, but recently she really..." When she said that, she felt that she had said too much, so she stopped and went back with a smile. Gu only knew that with the foreshadowing in the morning and the fact that Qin Keren was locked up in the police station, there would be more speculation, and Qin Keren''s reputation would be destroyed in the courtyard. Gu Weiyi calmly goes back to the room. As soon as he opens the door, he finds Ning Yiqing doesn''t know when she''s coming. She closes the door subconsciously. Ning Yiqing said coldly, "can''t I see people? As for being so furtive Gu only coughed softly, but he was speechless. Every time, he came stealthily to fight? Since he came secretly, he couldn''t see anyone? Fierce what fierce! Ning Yiqing asked her, "is two days enough for Qin Keren?" Gu only knows that if he uses some means, he can keep Qin Keren in prison for a longer time, but in fact, for Qin Keren, there is no essential difference between two days'' imprisonment and 15 days'' imprisonment. It''s just that after spending the night inside, everything will be settled. So she said in a deep voice: "my mother went to get Qin Keren. Because of her character, she would make a big trouble at the police station first. When she found that things could not be done, she would call my father and force him to find a relationship to get Qin Keren out. In this way, my father would be too difficult to do, so it would be enough to lock her up for one night, and Qin Keren would be released tomorrow morning." Ning Yiqing looks at her unexpectedly. The girl under the light is clear and calm, and her eyes are full of wisdom. The things in the middle can be understood by his intelligence quotient. As long as Qin Keren is locked up in the police station for one night, even if she has nothing to do with Zhu Jiagang, it will be reported that she has no relationship with Zhu Jiagang, and it will be difficult for her to find a good man to marry in Lingcheng in the future. "Just be happy, I don''t care," he said flatly Gu only felt that uncle Ning seemed to be in a bad mood today, so he could please him appropriately, so he said: "in fact, this time I clean up Qin Keren is not because she cheated me, but because I hate the way she makes up your mind." Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light suddenly lit up: "so you are jealous?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, thought about it carefully, and thought that her idea had not yet risen to the stage of jealousy, but Qin Keren really hated the way she calculated Ning Yiqing every time, so she coughed softly and said, "it''s right!" Chapter 230 "Yes is, no is not, what is it?" Ning Yiqing said with some dissatisfaction. Gu only saw his slightly twisted brow and thought it was better to appease him, so she said seriously: "I haven''t really been with someone before, Jane Sze doesn''t count, so I don''t know what it''s like to be jealous, so I can only tell you. When I have a deeper understanding in the future, I''ll tell you when I''m more sure of what I think." Ning Yi Qing looked at her Mou light deep some, stretched out a hand to scrape her nose to say: "force words to reason." Gu only toward him sweet smile, Ning Yiqing see her smile slightly a stay. She smiles brightly, which makes the original simple room bright. His cold feeling is gone, and he gently reaches out to touch her face. When he stretched out his hand, she seemed to think of something. She turned around and lifted the bed. His hand was empty, but when she turned around, she saw a stone coming out from under the bed: "you help me find a place to cut this stone and see if there is any jade in it. If there is jade, you can sell it for me by the way." She was reborn and had the ability of perspective. She really didn''t think about how to tell him, so she didn''t say it for the moment. She had the experience in the shop last time. She felt that if she had to find someone to cut it by herself, if it was Emperor green, it would cause unnecessary trouble. But it would be different if he did it. No one would dare to cheat him. And with his resources, he can sell at a better price. Ning Yiqing looked at the stone and frowned: "is this the original jade?" He had been in touch with gambling stone, so he recognized it as jade at a glance. At the same time, he also saw that the quality of this stone was not good, and the possibility of producing jade was very small. Gu only a nod, Ning Yi Qing immediately think of her last send Ning old man''s seal, he came back Ning old man not less in front of him, he asked her: "you can gamble stone?" Gu Weiyi met his eyes. He was inexplicably flustered and shook his head: "no, I bought two pieces casually. I saw that piece was very popular last time. I also want to bet my luck on this piece." "That''s your luck." Ning Yiqing lightly said: "many people spend a lot of money to buy a pile of raw stones, but also can not open a small piece full of red, so this piece you do not report too much hope." His words are direct. He knows something about the gambling stone. This industry is definitely a high-yield but also a high-risk business. It''s already a good fortune for her to make a big success. This stone may really be just a stone. Gu only half jokingly said: "in case my character breaks out again, what about the Imperial Green?" Ning Yiqing chuckled: "when you are a gambler, you buy papaya on the street. As long as you look at the ripe ones, are they all ripe?" Gu only recently was injured by him. As soon as she heard the word "papaya", she subconsciously looked at her chest. When she realized that her behavior was too stupid, she already heard him laughing jokingly. She was ashamed and annoyed, so she deliberately said, "I just think there is Imperial Green in this stone. If it doesn''t come out, you can buy one to compensate me!" Her words sound unreasonable, but she has a lot of confidence in her perspective eyes after the last big thing, so this is just to save face. Unexpectedly, he said in a low voice, "OK." Chapter 231 Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. Even though it''s only in the 1990s, jade has not been sold at a high price, but the reason why emperor green is called emperor green is that the quantity is extremely rare, and the price is also very expensive. Any small pendant of emperor Green has to be several hundred thousand large. He actually agreed to it. She raised her eyes to look at him, he looked at her beautiful face full of consternation, he said in a tone of no wave: "just take it as a token I sent you." Gu''s only heart can''t tell what it''s like for a moment. In the romance novels, it''s not about whether he has money, but whether he''s willing to spend money for you. This fool''s mouth is the number, which can only prove that he has been sincere to her at this time. She said with a light smile: "the Imperial Green is too expensive. If I really can''t open the Imperial Green, you can give me an ice pendant." Ning Yiqing disdained: "that kind of cheap goods cost me too much." Gu Yiwei Ice jade is not cheap, the best ice jade pendant also need tens of thousands of good cutting? How can you lose your identity! She skimmed her mouth and said, "I still believe that my stone can produce Imperial Green!" Ning Yiqing thought in her heart, in order to make her happy, do you want to buy a piece of newly opened imperial green stone for her? He thought about it for a moment and thought it was feasible. He helped Gu only wipe the medicine and then put the stone down in his bag. This time, there was no one else in the Qin family. He was too lazy to climb the wall any more and went out from the Qin family with a stone on his back. The guard at the gate of the compound is forced. He didn''t see Ning Yiqing come in? Where did Ning Yiqing come from? Ning Yiqing went out with a stone on her back and made a phone call to the director of the police station. The phone rang for a long time. He could hear the heartbreaking cry from the other side across the phone line. The phone was answered by a small police officer, and he soon found the director. Director Lu Yurong has been about to toss crazy, although he is an old policeman, but it is the first time he met Lu Yurong such a difficult role, which will also be tossed upset, so when he just answered the phone, his tone was not good. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "Uncle Jiang, I''m sorry to give you trouble." When the director heard it, he sighed: "fortunately, she is just a little more unreasonable than normal people." "It''s good for you to stick to the principle, but don''t be too embarrassed. If it''s really difficult, just let people go tomorrow morning." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. But the director said, "according to the regulations, in this case, people will be detained for at least 24 hours and released tomorrow afternoon." "It''s hard for you. In fact, you can lock her up if you make a lot of trouble." Ning Yiqing finished and hung up. The director''s anger was also aroused. Lu Yurong''s ability of spilling is first-class. She can cry, make noise, roar and scream. When she is far away from her, she yells at her. When she gets close to her, she takes off her clothes and yells insults, which makes the whole Party cry and howl. A group of people nearby come to watch. After the director came out, he said in a loud voice, "find two policewomen and throw her into the detention room!" As soon as Lu Yurong saw that he was really coming, two tall policewomen came around. She didn''t care about Qin Keren any more and ran away cursing. The director was relieved to see her go. This feeling is as good as sending the God of plague! Chapter 232 Seeing that Qin Keren could not be saved, Lu Yurong immediately rushed home to call Qin Zhenhua: "Zhenhua, people are bullying people now. They arrested Keren for no reason. I went to ask them for an explanation, and they still beat me! Now there is no royal law in the police station. The director of the police station doesn''t pay attention to you at all. After I told them your name, they said you are a green onion! " Of course, the director of the police station did not say these words. In the final analysis, Lu Yurong made them up in order to pull Qin Zhenhua''s hatred. If Qin Zhenhua first received Lu Yurong''s phone call, he might have to write. But before that, Gu only called him. He already knew the whole story, so he said in a deep voice, "I''ll talk about it when I come back." He just hung up. Lu Yurong was a little confused, but he was angry. He hung up on her! He didn''t care about Qin Keren! She immediately pulled it out again. That night, Qin Zhenhua was upset by Lu Yurong. The next morning, Gu Youyi came downstairs with a schoolbag on his back. Lu Yurong was sitting in the living room with her hair covered. Seeing her coming down, she glared at her with a black face. She was shocked to see Lu Yurong like this, because she didn''t notice that Lu Yurong looked like a ghost. Gu Weiyi is too lazy to listen to Lu Yurong. He opens the door to go to school. Lu Yurong suddenly runs to her and holds her hand. He says, "but you''ve put me in detention. You still want to study! Are you still not human? " Gu''s only eyes sank: "what do you mean I put her in the detention center? She put herself in it! Mom, you''d better let go on the count of three, or don''t blame me for being rude to you! " Four eyes opposite, Lu Yurong in Gu only eyes feel to come tengtengteng kill intention, Lu Yurong feel to loosen hand, Gu only a sneer, the whole clothes went out. When she got to school, she found that many of her classmates looked at her strangely. She could not help but look at them and went to her classroom. As soon as she got to the door of the classroom, she was noticed by the whole class again. Lu Yiyi has arrived at this time, directly blocked the door and asked her: "Gu only, where is Keren?" She actually followed her to the police station yesterday. After confirming that she had nothing to do with the case, the police sent her away early, so she didn''t know what happened next. Gu only answered in a low voice: "at the police station." "What? She''s still at the police station! " Lu Yiyi''s voice unconsciously big three points: "you are out, how is she still in the police station?" Gu Weiwei still said with a flat face: "it''s always a mistake that leads to imprisonment. You have to believe that the people''s police are absolutely fair." "Make a mistake?" Lu Yiyi''s voice is eight degrees higher: "how can people make mistakes! Gu, did you frame her? " Gu Weiyi sighed: "there are some things I didn''t want to say, after all, she is my sister, but you have been so aggressive, I can only reveal a little information to you, she was locked up with the man at the school gate yesterday, as for why, I don''t want to say." Lu Yiyi is usually straightforward. At this time, she didn''t recognize the meaning of her words. Instead, she asked in a loud voice, "what''s the meaning of her being locked up with that man?" PS: beauty, come on, move your beautiful fingers, vote together! kiss! Thanks for the reward of Xiaoran. I love you and don''t explain! Chapter 233 Gu''s voice was not big, and not many students in the class heard it. However, after Lu Yiyi''s loud voice, the whole class heard it, and there were many smart people in the class. They immediately understood the meaning of it, and their eyes were full of contempt. Lu Yiyi didn''t understand the students'' expressions and wanted to say anything more. Another girl, who had a good relationship with Qin Keren, couldn''t see it any more. She reached for her and asked her to sit down. Gu''s only mouth is slightly crooked. Qin Keren instigates Lu Yiyi to deal with her every day. I''m afraid that Lu Yiyi will pit her one day. I''m really not afraid of a god like opponent, but a pig like teammate. Cheng Shuian watched the whole process of her quarrel with Lu Yiyi. Seeing the mockery from the corner of her eyes when she turned around, he immediately understood that she was intentional. When Gu Wei looked back, she saw that he was looking at her. She raised her eyebrow and said, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman!" Cheng Shui''an Well, he admitted that she was more beautiful than all the female students in the class, and even more beautiful than the school flowers. When the eyebrows were slightly raised, the bright plum blossomed at the beginning of the branch. She was tall, beautiful and cool. He heard his heart beat and even felt his face was going to turn red. He hummed, "narcissist!" To cover up his heart at this time. But Gu only didn''t look at him at all, these broken things delayed her study time, and she still needed to work hard. Cheng Shui''an thought that she would fight with him or something. He even made a draft in his heart, but after waiting for a long time, she didn''t respond. So he looked at her with his face that had just returned to normal. She was already brushing the topic and ignored him completely. He was very disappointed, but the way she was serious was far from what she had just done. His face was serious, and he couldn''t move his eyes. Gu Weiyi seems to feel something and turns to look at him. He immediately looks back like a thief. Her face is inexplicable. Because Qin Keren is still a student in No.1 middle school, the police came to the school in the morning to find out about Tao Lijuan. The police seldom come to school. As soon as they stand up, they attract the attention of other teachers. Although they have chatted in an office alone, the sound insulation effect of the office is not good, and the teachers outside can hear them clearly. When the college head came over, the police just finished the investigation and left. Seeing Tao Lijuan''s ugly face, he asked, "what happened?" Tao Lijuan told the story roughly. As a teacher, although she didn''t like Qin Keren, she still didn''t want to think about her in that direction. Finally, she concluded: "this matter still needs to be verified." Principal Gao and Qin Zhenhua have been friends for many years. After hearing about this, Tao Lijuan said that she wanted to verify it, but the police came to the door. Where else do they need to check? He said in a deep voice, "this child is really disappointing." The head of a university who can be the president of a university must be a person who is good at dancing with long sleeves and is not happy or angry at ordinary times. At this time, it is a complete disappointment to Qin Ke people and a pity for his old friends. Tao Lijuan is a responsible teacher, because this matter also involves Gu Weiwei, so during the big break, she called Gu Weiwei to the office and inquired about the situation carefully. Chapter 234 Qin Keren didn''t need Gu Weiyi to add fuel to her story. She only explained the situation truthfully, and then said softly, "I really didn''t expect that she would make a rumor about me like that. If it was just a trivial matter like before, I would not care with her, but this time..." She didn''t speak, but Tao Lijuan understood and nodded in agreement with her words: "the more people let her go, the more she pushed. You didn''t make a mistake this time. You have to teach her a lesson, just..." Tao Lijuan asked anxiously, "what do you do at home?" Lu Yurong made a big noise last night. All the news has spread. Tao Lijuan knows the special situation of the Qin family. Now Gu is the only one with the best grades among her students. She is also expected to be the number one student in the province. Of course, she is very concerned about it. Gu only knows what Tao Lijuan is worried about. After all, because of her family''s relationship, she used to test zero every day on purpose, so she said very calmly: "these things will not affect my academic performance." Tao Lijuan laughed. The child was transparent and intelligent. Then she nodded and said, "you just have a good idea. Don''t delay your future because of these trifles." It is said that only a little factual evidence is needed to make all kinds of creative leaps with people''s imagination. In addition, there is a Zhu Jiagang in the middle. The libel crime that originally led Qin Keren to be detained quickly turned into promiscuous sexual relations. In the afternoon, rumors about Qin Keren''s promiscuous relationship spread all over the school, and even the aunt who swept the floor heard about it. Lingcheng is not big. With the spread of teachers and students, the detention of Qin Keren quickly spread throughout the city. So Qin Keren changed from a kind and beautiful girl loved by everyone to a broken shoe in everyone''s mouth, and his reputation was ruined! Gu Weiyi originally just wanted Zhu Jiagang to annoy Qin Keren every day so that she didn''t want to study. However, she didn''t expect Qin Keren to kill herself and put herself in. She could only say that she deserved it. She can hear similar words when she goes out between classes "It''s said that Qin Keren from class 4, grade 3 of senior high school is having sex with men outside. He has a big stomach and has had an abortion!" "It''s shameless. It''s better to do this kind of thing at home and outside. It deserves to be arrested by the police." "It''s vicious of her to do such a thing herself, but still want to rely on her sister''s head." "I''m really ashamed of our school. I do this kind of thing when I''m still studying!" Qin Keren was waiting in the police station for a long time. When Lu Yurong came to the police station last night, she was expecting something. After all, she knew Lu Yurong''s fighting power very well, and few people could stand it. Even if Lu Yurong is not sure, there is Qin Zhenhua. She has always known that Qin Zhenhua''s power is not small, but she has always been very incorrupt, never going through the back door, but anyway, she grew up around Qin Zhenhua, Qin Zhenhua can''t ignore her. So she firmly believed that as long as Lu Yurong called Qin Zhenhua and Qin Zhenhua called the police station, she could go out. However, the fact is hard to hit her, she squatted in the police station all night. This night also let her hate Qin Zhenhua, he unexpectedly ignore her! Thanks to her calling his father for more than ten years, he doesn''t deserve it! Chapter 235 Because of Ning Yiqing''s deliberate arrangement, Qin Keren''s detention room was arranged for two little sisters to go in. The little sister was locked up and had a stomach full of fire. When she saw Qin Keren, she threw the fire all over her. Outside the normal detention room, the police were watching and would not let them fight. But thanks to Lu Yurong, she was too noisy, so the police went to the front to support, and there was no people in charge of the affairs here. So Qin Keren was beaten black and blue! Zhu Jiagang, the man who is known as Qin Keren''s object, has no conscience. When she was beaten, he looked at her next door and said with a smile to little sister: "little sister, if you hit someone, you don''t hit her face. Pull her hair!" After a while, he said, "tut Tut, her face is much more beautiful than yours." "Her breasts are bigger than yours, her hips are rounder than yours, and her legs are longer than yours!" When she was released, her face was swollen, her eyes were blue, her neck was scratched, a bunch of hair was torn off, two buttons were missing from her clothes, and a big hole was broken. When she stood at the door of the police station, she looked at the place with great resentment. She just wanted a torch to burn here! Together with Qin Keren, Zhu Jiagang was released. He said to Qin Keren with a smile, "daughter-in-law, shall I take you back?" Lu Yurong already knew the whole story of Qin Keren''s imprisonment. When she heard Zhu Jiagang''s words, she immediately knew who he was. She picked up a broom in the corner and said to Zhu Jiagang: "who is your daughter-in-law? What are you shouting about here? I''ll kill you son of a bitch As soon as Zhu Jiagang saw that his posture was not right, he ran and cried out: "Keren, my daughter-in-law, I''ll come back to you another day! Remember to wait for me Lu Yurong opens the mode of state abuse to his back, and she stops after others run away. Seeing that Qin Keren was in a mess, Lu Yurong immediately rushed into the police station and made a scene: "my good daughter came in, but she suffered such a heavy injury. You must pay for it!" In view of her high combat effectiveness, the police couldn''t do anything about her, so they couldn''t help it. Several people gathered together and paid Lu Yurong 200 yuan, and then they were put on Qin Keren''s body by a dress they didn''t know who put in the office. So Lu Yurong became the first civilian in Quanling city to ask for money from the police station. Lu Yurong is still swearing when she goes out with Qin Keren. It''s a little far from here to the compound. She is not willing to take a taxi with her. She doesn''t know where to call a tricycle to take her mother and daughter back. On the way back, because Qin Keren''s face was injured, and the tricycle was not covered up, the pedestrians on the roadside would look back after seeing it, and then there were all kinds of pointing. Qin Keren was locked up all night and beaten. At this time, his heart was full of resentment: "Mom, I was released so late, didn''t my father care about me at all?" Lu Yurong said that this matter is also full of fire: "your father said every day what judicial justice, what people''s public servants, let him go to someone to help you out, want to kill him!" She said that in Qin Keren''s ears, she confirmed that Qin Zhenhua didn''t care about her! She took a deep breath with her hand tightly. She was aggrieved and angry. She called Qin Zhenhua''s father for so many years. How could he say that no matter she, no matter she, he was so vicious, so cold, so inhuman! Chapter 236 Qin Keren in the heart hate Qin Zhenhua and began to hate Gu only, all this is Gu only harm, she will never let Gu only! The mother and daughter came back to the compound just as they were getting off work. People were coming and going at the gate of the compound. Looking at Lu Yurong and Qin Keren, their eyes were like watching a joke. Qin Keren didn''t react to the people''s eyes at first. Why did they look at her like that? Until she heard the conversation between granny Ding and another granny: "I heard that the Qin family had an accident yesterday. His little daughter was put into the police station. You live next door to her house, isn''t it true?" "Of course, it''s true. I also heard students from No.1 middle school say that she was arrested for her bad behavior." "I can''t see that a girl who is usually so delicate and gentle actually does such a thing." "It''s called knowing the face but not the heart." The two grannies saw Lu Yurong and Qin Keren come and look at each other, but they stopped talking. Lu Yurong always looks at granny Ding. She wants to fight with her, but Qin Keren pulls her back. She looks back at Qin Keren. Qin Keren said with an aggrieved face: "Mom, my sister came from the countryside. Before she got a zero in the exam and was divorced, she has a bad reputation. If we let other people know that she has done such a thing, it is estimated that she will not be able to live. I''ll take care of it for her. If you feel aggrieved, you can feel aggrieved. Anyway, our family knows better." She said this voice is not small, just want to tell people all over the world, the reason why she will be like this is to care for the only top bag. Those who were watching the crowd around had doubts in their hearts when they heard this. When they saw her pathetic appearance and her strong performance ability in front of people, there were a few blind people who believed her. When Lu Yurong heard this, he was stunned, and immediately said, "Keren, you are really stupid. You usually let Gu only do it, and she is responsible for such a big thing. It''s my mother''s fault that she didn''t teach Gu only well." "It''s OK, Ma." Qin Keren said sincerely: "she is my sister. It''s nothing for me to be wronged by her, as long as she is well." "You are such a kind child." Lu Yurong sighed. Mother and daughter said so while walking home. Granny Ding frowned slightly. The granny beside her asked, "are they true?" Granny Ding said with disdain: "it''s true that there are ghosts! I hear this mother and daughter bullying Gu only at home every day. It doesn''t matter if they are ugly. If they are black, they really want to be. In this way, they throw dirty water on Gu only! I don''t know who gave them faces! I also feel puzzled that Lu Yurong is the only one who is born to Lu Yurong. Why is she so unpopular? " It''s just that there are not many people as sober as granny Ding. The performance of mother and daughter and Lu Yurong''s saying that Qin Keren was the only culprit for Gu, so he was locked up for a day. This kind of saying is caught in those rumors, and the truth seems to become blurred. The reason why people believe Lu Yurong''s and Qin Keren''s lies is that in other people''s eyes, Lu Yurong is Gu''s only mother. Her mother''s love is infinite. How can a mother pit her daughter? After Qin Keren returned to Qin''s home, he wanted to find a doctor to help her see the injury, which was immediately denied by Lu Yurong: "no money! Don''t look¡° Small theater: Gu only despises: Qin Keren, can you still order your face? Qin Keren smiles: what is a face? Can you eat it? The author laughs: Qin Keren, the only way to offend is to offend Yiqing. Offending Yiqing is to offend me. Your death is not far away, hum! Daily ticket! Beauties, move your beautiful fingers, vote for me, MEDA! Chapter 237 Lu Yurong saw Qin Keren looking at her with wide eyes, and then said: "when you were injured, there were some medicine left at home. Just rub it with those medicine. Now the family is nervous. You''ve been sick several times this month. You''ve been injured several times, and your family is going to be dragged out of the pot by you!" "But didn''t you make them lose 200 yuan in the police station today?" Qin Keren asked. "That''s my money!" As soon as Lu Yurong heard this, he immediately covered the money tightly: "your father won''t give me the living expenses now, and no one will want to move my money now!" Qin Ke''s hand became a fist unconsciously. If Lu Yurong does this to her, she will take revenge on Lu Yurong in the future! Lu Yurong is stingy and doesn''t let her go to the hospital because she''s afraid of spending money, but she really loves her. Lu Yurong, who is always cold and thin, finds out the medicine and wipes it for Qin Keren himself. Qin Keren took a deep breath and forced back the tears that were about to fill her eyes. She knew that this time it must be the only thing Gu had done for her. She vowed not to be a human being if she didn''t take revenge! She was thinking about how to deal with it quickly in her heart. Now her reputation has been ruined outside. She will be criticized when she goes out. She always has a good face and can''t accept such things. This kind of thing is unexplained in ordinary people''s minds, but it really made Qin Keren come up with an idea. She pulled Yurong and said, "Mom, the only reason Gu hurt me so much is that she envies you and loves me more than she does. She wants to completely destroy my reputation, so that I can''t marry Ning Yiqing, so that I don''t want to go to college and ruin my life. We must not let her do it!" Lu Yurong didn''t see that her eyes were full of sinister and vicious that didn''t match her age at this time, but she also agreed with her saying: "that''s what I said, but now the college entrance examination is about to take place, and you can''t get into Ning''s family if your reputation is ruined. You''d better stay at home and get married as soon as you retire from the army." She just loves Qin Keren, but she doesn''t feel too bad about it. She knows Qin Keren well. If Qin Keren likes Ning Yiqing so much, it''s impossible for her to have anything to do with Zhu Jiagang. So now Qin Keren can''t marry Ning Yiqing. She can still be her daughter-in-law and save a lot of money for the bride price. Qin Keren knew that Lu Yurong''s heart was full of nausea, but he said, "Mom, are you going to give up to Gu?" "You''re kidding! How can I give up to that bitch Lu Yurong''s voice immediately rose eight degrees, but when she thought of Gu''s only pair of cold eyes that seemed to be able to see through her heart, her heart was a little hairy. Qin Keren calmly said: "this time things also give us a wake-up call, Gu only not so easy to deal with, but can''t say that I can''t marry Ning Yiqing because of this, after all, we are all foreign to each other, I''m only a bag for Gu, I believe that as long as we use some more means, Ning grandfather will believe, as long as he believes, I still have a chance." Lu Yurong frowned. Qin Keren grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, you have to believe me. I will be admitted to university and marry Ning Yiqing! So, this time, you have to help me through it anyway. " Lu Yurong asked, "what do you want to do?" Qin Keren stood up, opened the motor cabinet, and picked up the 14 inch Yingge TV. Then Lu Yurong found that there were more than ten pieces of 100 yuan hidden under it. Chapter 238 As soon as Lu Yurong saw the money, it was like a mosquito saw the money. He rushed over and held the money in his hand immediately: "where did the money come from?" "The private money dad used to hide." Qin Keren replied. Lu Yurong immediately scolded: "Qin Zhenhua, a son of a bitch, is hiding money behind my back! When he comes back, I won''t tear him up! " The most important thing in her life is money. Qin Keren is excited about her quarrel with Qin Zhenhua. If she has a bad life, people around her can''t think about it. It''s just that it''s not the point now! Qin Keren said softly, "Mom, I''ve made a contribution, haven''t I?" Lu Yurong had enough money and everything. He immediately nodded. Qin Keren said, "Mom, can you take 500 yuan from here to take me to see a doctor?" Lu Yurong subconsciously wants to scold and refuse. She said a word in Lu Yurong''s ear in time. Lu Yurong said reluctantly: "well, this time, you are not allowed to make the rest of the money." Qin Keren nodded. In the afternoon, when school is coming, Gu Weiyi always feels that Cheng Shuian is not normal. He looks at her frequently. When she turns to see him, he hides far away and doesn''t say anything. Finally, she sums up a sentence for him: brain disease! After school, Cheng Yuean even looked at her several times and finally said, "see you soon." Gu only confused, she did not and he about, will see what? Just as Lin Shuyue came over and said, "the only thing is that your sister is too scheming. This time she suffered a big loss. Nine times out of ten, she will put all the accounts on your head. You should be careful." Gu only nodded his head lightly. Even Lin Shuyue, who has always been cool in Renshi, saw Qin Keren so clearly. It seems that Qin Keren has not been successful in his previous life in pretending to be a white lotus. They walked out of the teaching building together. Lin Shuyue looked around. Gu only asked, "what are you looking for?" "I heard Ning Yiqing is back. Let''s see if he has come to pick you up." Lin Shuyue replied, "if he wants to come, I''ll stay away." Gu Yiwei After seeing her expression, Lin Shuyue said in a low voice, "people say Ning Yiqing is good at all kinds of things, but I feel cold when I see him, and I''m afraid of cold, so it''s better to stay away from him." Gu only thought that she told a cold joke. After they separated, Gu only remembered one thing. When Ning Yiqing left yesterday, he said he would come to pick her up from school, but he didn''t come today. She knew that he didn''t come to pick her up. There must be something wrong with her. It was very likely that the army called him again and he went on a mission, but he said he would come, but he didn''t come. There was a feeling in her heart that she couldn''t say, but she didn''t know it was disappointment or other emotions. She was in a bad mood for a moment. She knew that Qin Keren should have been released and returned home. There must be all kinds of bustle at home. She was not in the mood to join in the bustle, so she carried her schoolbag and walked around at will. Unexpectedly, she went to the small building of Ning''s house unconsciously. She shivered when she realized that Lingcheng was so big and there were so many streets. How could she come to his house? When she turned to leave, nanny Chen Lan of Ning family just opened the door. Seeing her, she said happily, "the old man was still talking about you just now, but the young master will not be at home." Gu only heard the kind banter in Chen Lan''s words and said with a red face, "I''m not here to find Ning Yiqing. I''m here to find grandfather Ning." Chapter 239 Chen Lan clearly a smile, blunt inside shout: "old man, only came!" Ning Yiqing is not at home, but Gu''s heart is inexplicably lost. When master Ning hears Chen Lan''s cry, he is happy to come downstairs. She doesn''t have time to think about the little emotion in her heart. The little emotion disappears in a flash. She said with a smile: "good grandfather Ning." Mr. Ning said: "even if Yiqing is not at home, you don''t have to smile so far fetched. It''s too reluctant!" Gu Yiwei She has always admitted that her mood is still reserved. Is it so obvious? Besides, she doesn''t want to see Ning Yiqing! She immediately realized that she had been cheated by Lao Tzu of shangning. She coughed and said, "I''m not here to find Ning Yiqing. I just happened to pass by. I thought I promised you to play chess with you last time, so I came in!" "Yes, yes Mr. Ning said with a smile: "you can say whatever you want!" Gu Yiwei Master Ning laughs and asks Chen Lan to take out the pieces in the room. However, he is scolding Ning Yiqing in his heart. Gu Weiyi seldom comes to find him, but he is not at home! What a fool! At this time, Ning Yiqing is standing in the woods outside No.1 middle school with a cold face. Opposite him, standing on Cheng Shui''an with a surprised face. Ning Yiqing won''t tell Gu Youyi that yesterday''s love letter was written by Cheng Shuian. What''s more, she won''t tell her where she was asked at the end of the love letter. His heart was full of disdain, the grove? How dare Cheng Shuian make an appointment! In fact, the Cheng family and the Ning family have been in contact all the time, but Cheng Shuian has always been a little afraid of Ning Yiqing, who is only three years older than him but has made various achievements. When he is here, he is not at ease. As Ning Yiqing has always been cold and doesn''t like to talk to people, Cheng Shuian feels that he has to say hello when he meets someone, so he says, "are you here, too? What a coincidence "Unfortunately, I''m here for you." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of disdain when she looks at Cheng Shuian. Such a weak chicken like man dares to take care of the only one with him. It''s really a long life for an old man to hang himself! It''s also that the Ning family and the Cheng family have been in contact with each other all the time, and Cheng Shuian is the only one who makes an appointment with Cheng Shuian for the first time. Otherwise, when Cheng Shuian comes over, he will directly carry Cheng Shuian to the depth of the forest and die. Cheng Shui''an looked surprised and asked, "are you waiting for me here? Can I help you? " "Yes." Ning Yiqing turns around and steps forward to Cheng Shuian. Cheng Shuian immediately feels great pressure. The frost on Ning Yiqing''s handsome face condenses: "is it the only love letter you wrote to Gu?" Cheng Shuian was shocked to hear this sentence: "how do you know?" "Because Gu Weiyi showed me that crazy love letter." Ning Yiqing said with no expression: "you have a lot of courage, even my woman''s idea dare to fight." Cheng Shui''an heard this scared almost did not stand firm, fortunately in time to help the next tree did not fall: "Gu only is your woman?" "Do you have a problem?" Ning Yiqing said coldly. Because Cheng Shui''an is familiar with Ning family, he knows Ning Yiqing better than most people, so he knows Ning Yiqing better, which makes people not even envious, but it is absolutely terrible to be violent. So even if you give Cheng Shuian ten courage, you don''t dare to have an opinion on Ning Yiqing! Because he is so terrible! Chapter 240 But Gu is the only girl who is really attracted by Cheng Shuian for the first time, and men always have their pride in this aspect. Cheng Shui''an gritted his teeth and said, "you can like Gu Wei, and so can I! Maybe I''m not as good as you now, but I will be good one day! Therefore, I will never give up Gu only When he finished, he was afraid that Ning Yiqing would beat him. He turned his head and ran away. Ning Yiqing is surprised by his reaction. It''s just that Cheng Shuian is stupid, frustrated and ridiculous in Ning Yiqing''s eyes. He came to help Gu pinch the peach blossom, but now it seems that Cheng Shuian can''t really get into his eyes. When Cheng Shuian is finished, Ning Yiqing is in a good mood. He thinks of the stone Gu gave him yesterday. When he came back last night, he threw it to Tian Rongyue and asked him to find someone to help solve the stone. At this time, it''s almost good. He decides to go and have a look. Tian Rongyue was waiting for him at the side of the road in the grove. After he got on the bus, he took him directly to the stone processing plant, There are many mountains in Lingcheng. There are rocks in the mountains, but there is no jade or ore in the rocks. The stone processing factory is just a place where stones are polished flat to make footstones. It is a factory opened by Uncle Chen Zhao. When Ning Yiqing went, Chen Zhao was already waiting at the door. When he saw him, he cried excitedly: "third brother! Why are you here now? " Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, and Chen Zhao said happily: "the stone has been wiped out. Go and have a look. Uncle dare not move that stone!" As soon as Ning Yiqing heard this, she remembered what Gu Weiwei had said to him before: "what if it turns out to be Imperial Green?" His eyes were deeper, and he strode with Chen Zhao into the workshop. Because it was something from Ning Yiqing, Chen Zhao''s uncle Yang Yong attached great importance to it. He was afraid that his workers might damage the stone carelessly, so he solved it himself. He was very careful and didn''t know anything about jade, so he wiped the whole stone bit by bit. He rubbed it very carefully, so he didn''t hurt any jade. When Ning Yiqing went in, he saw that the jade was carefully removed. A large piece of green was put on the desk. The dazzling green was crystal clear. People were deeply attracted by it at a glance. At a glance, he recognized that it was imperial green. Now the market has passed tens of millions of years! When Yang Yong saw him coming, he said, "this jade should be the top jade. I''d rather have a good eye." Ning Yiqing''s mood at this time is complicated. Gu only says that she doesn''t know jade. If you buy a chicken blood stone, it will turn out to be very popular. If you buy a jade stone, it will turn out to be Imperial Green. Her luck is also very bad. Originally, he wanted to buy a piece of Imperial Green to make her happy, but now it seems that there is no need at all. He reached out and held the jade in his hand. When he got closer, he could see clearly that the jade was beautiful green, crystal clear, without any impurities, and was still the top imperial green. Chen Zhao said excitedly, "third brother, when did you start gambling? Take me next time! " He has always been Ning Yiqing''s little fan, so no matter what happens to Ning Yiqing, he will not feel strange. Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "this stone belongs to your third sister-in-law. If you want to play with it, you have to ask her." Thank you for the reward from shangliuli and all say he like a dream! I continue to worry about how to make my parents vote for me every day Chapter 241 Chen Zhao was stunned and said, "I''ll tell you how the third brother can gamble. It turns out it''s the third sister-in-law!" He said with a look of adoration: "the third sister-in-law is so powerful!" As for Ning Yiqing, other people''s praise of him makes him much happier than that of him. He looked at the piece of Imperial Green, but he had some pretense. Basically, there was nothing good in the raw jade transported to Lingcheng, just to satisfy some jade lovers in the city to buy and play. He knew very well that Gu had never left Lingcheng since she was born, so she picked out all the red and imperial green stones from the pile of broken stones. If she only opened a full house, it can be attributed to luck, but now she opened the Imperial Green, is it still luck? If so, it''s a bit of luck. Ning Yiqing doesn''t believe in the word "luck". In his opinion, the so-called "luck" is just the form of strength showing in front of others. It''s just that he couldn''t figure out for a moment how to determine what was in the stone? After all, when the stone was handed over to him, there was no sign of opening a window. Ning Yiqing is full of worries and is not in the mood to deal with Chen Zhao. She thanks Yang Yong and is ready to leave. Yang Yong called him: "Ning Shao, do you sell this jade?" Ning Yiqing looked back at him. He said that he was Chen Zhao''s uncle, but he was only in his thirties. He looked very smart and capable. At this time, he said excitedly, "if you sell it, can you sell me a small piece? My mother has been talking about the pair of jade earrings she had confiscated by the state before. I want to make a pair for her according to the way." The Yang family used to be a big family in Lingcheng. In the early days of liberation, when they broke the four old rules, they were once taken away by the family. The pair of earrings that Mrs. Yang liked most were taken away before they could put them away. These years, I really miss them. Yang Yong is a dutiful son. He wants to help the old lady to make a new pair, but the jade is expensive. It''s hard to meet the good ones in Lingcheng. All the products sold in the shops are processed, and they can''t make the appearance he wants. And he didn''t have much money in his hand, so he couldn''t spend a lot of money on the original stone. Today, after seeing this jade, he knew it was an absolute treasure. Once he missed this opportunity, he didn''t know how long it would take to meet it again. Seeing Ning Yiqing''s eyes, he said with embarrassment, "I know that if a part of such a piece of jade is cut off, it will affect the price, but I really don''t have the money to buy such a large piece of jade, so can I have a share when I sell it?" Chen Zhao said: "third brother, my grandmother has been reading those earrings for decades. If it''s convenient for you, you can sell them to us. I promise to give them to you at the market price." Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "are you really stupid or fake stupid? As I said just now, this jade belongs to your third sister-in-law. " "The third sister-in-law''s is yours!" Chen Zhao said quickly. What he has the final say has the final say of what is the meaning of his heart. So Ning Yi Qing reached out and took a photo of his shoulder. "I have the final say in our family affairs. She has the final say in a trivial matter, but what is a big thing and what is a trivial matter, she has the final say." Yang Yong Chen Zhao Third brother, you are a wife? Ning Yiqing looked at the two people who were extremely shocked and frowned slightly: "if you want to buy this stone, go and tell your third sister-in-law." Chapter 242 Ning Yiqing then pulled a tablecloth from the table, wrapped in jade and went out. Tian Rongyue paid the processing fee and tablecloth money behind. Chen Zhao held his chin and said, "it''s hard to believe that my third brother has become a wife slave one day. No, I have to find my third sister-in-law and hold her thigh tightly in the future." Most importantly, Gu Weiyi seems to be much easier to speak than Ning Yiqing. Yang Yong took him and asked, "when did Ning Shao get married? Why haven''t I heard of it? What family is his target? " "Not yet!" Chen Zhao replied that he thought of the Qin family and Ning Yiqing''s explanation to him before, so even in front of his uncle, he didn''t dare to say more: "you give me the jade, you pay, I help!" "You little boy!" Yang Yong patted him on the back of the head and said, "yes, as long as she is willing to sell us a corner." When Ning Yiqing came home with the jade, he heard the voice of Mr. Ning from a long distance: "no, no, I''m wrong. I want to change places!" As soon as his eyes brightened, he pushed the door in. Sure enough, he saw that Mr. Ning and Gu were playing chess. Jiaoyan''s pretty girl said contemptuously: "Mr. Ning, you have destroyed 126 steps in this game. Is it good to destroy you again?" "What''s the shame? Anyway, it''s ruined so many steps. 126 and 127 are no different Mr. Ning said with a smile. Gu only snorted and said, "you old man just want to win. I have let you win several games before, and it''s my turn to win this round!" Ning old son a think also reasonable: "that become, this game I let you, calculate you won!" Gu Yiwei What do you mean I win! It''s up to me to win! Ning also solemnly taught her: "don''t put on such an expression, young people should know how to respect the old and love the young!" Ning Yiqing couldn''t see it any more. She went over and glared at her grandfather: "if you don''t respect the old and love the young, you won''t have a chance to play chess with her." Mr. Ning blew his beard and glared: "where did you come from? You''re not big or small!" Gu only steals a smile beside, Ning Yi Qing has already come over to pull her hand: "go, go upstairs with me." Gu''s face turned red instantly. When they were together, she didn''t care if he took a little urine from her. Anyway, they were married! But now Mr. Ning is beside. He just pulls her hand and lets her go upstairs with him. Is that really good? Master Ning stretched out his hand to cover his eyes: "Oh, young people nowadays are really enviable! In my time, if you want to hold your grandmother''s hand, you have to be furtive! " He seemed to be covering his eyes, but his fingers were wide open, his eyes were bent with laughter, his mouth was full of reproach, but his admiration was beyond expression. Gu Yiwei It is said that Mr. Ning, who is serious and resolute, must be a fake! Ning Yiqing ignored Mr. Ning and took Gu''s only hand upstairs to his room. After they went in, she thought that he would take advantage of her as before, but he didn''t do anything to her. Instead, he put the things in his hand on the desk, opened them and said, "your luck is really good." Chapter 243 When Ning Yiqing said this, he kept staring at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi saw the jade that was so good that he said, "Wow, it''s coming out so soon! It''s really Imperial Green Ning Yiqing has a wide range of hunting experience. She has learned micro expression. Gu can accurately interpret the expression on her face at this time. When she saw the jade, she was surprised, surprised and happy, but there were not many of them. This is enough to prove that she knew the result for a long time, and these expressions were for him. She kept something from him. This conclusion makes Ning Yiqing very unhappy. He looks at her coldly. Gu only felt that the air pressure around her was much lower. She turned her head and looked at Ning Yiqing with a cold face. Subconsciously, she stepped back and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you not happy with the emperor green Ning Yiqing saw her subconscious action of defense and fear, heart for a time more complex, he knew that although the two were married, but she is far from being able to open her heart in front of him, it is normal that she will hide some things from him, after all, he has not been able to do in front of her no secret. Although he figured out all this, he was still in a bad mood. He walked forward to her, pushed her to the corner of the table, put his hand on the wall behind her and said, "I''m very happy." Gu only can''t see a trace of happiness on his face, but he doesn''t understand why he has this expression. His eyes are too sharp and transparent, which makes her feel that she is seen through by him. She subconsciously wanted to hide, but she had no way back. The memory of her previous life forced by him poured into her heart, which was really bad, and she didn''t want to repeat the experience of her previous life, so she smile at him: "do you think my eyes are particularly good? Buy two stones at random, one is full of red, the other is Imperial Green When Ning Yiqing saw her sweet smile, she nodded subconsciously, and her cool breath dropped a lot. Gu Yiwei breathed a sigh of relief, blinked at him and said, "in fact, I don''t have a good eye in this aspect, but I have a better eye in the other! Do you want to know what it is? " Ning Yiqing nodded slowly, Gu only a heart a horizontal, boldly put his hand around his neck, said: "of course, is to pick the husband''s eyes! You see, I''ll pick it at random, and I''ll pick Quanling city... No, I''m the most handsome, powerful and capable husband in the world! " When Ning Yiqing heard her words, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously, and the only trace of annoyance and depression in her heart also dispersed completely. Even if he knew that her words might only make him happy, he couldn''t help being happy in his heart! He knew that he would be in her hands all his life He did not speak, one hand on the wall, one hand holding her to slender waist, directly put her against the wall, bow to kiss her pink soft lips. Gu only kisses him back, lilac small tongue mischievous ground gets into his mouth, he is Leng for a while first, after reaction comes over, hold her tongue. A kiss. For a long time, the two people''s breath were confused, he finally released her lips, a little hoarse voice sounded: "Gu only, no matter when, you have to know, I am the only one you unconditionally trust in this world, no matter at any time, I will not hurt you." Gu only recognized the deep meaning of his words. Did he think she was hiding something from him? Chapter 244 Gu Weiyi immediately thought of the Imperial Green. Did Ning Yiqing see anything? She gathered her eyes and hesitated for a moment, but she felt that no matter whether it was her rebirth or having perspective eyes, it was impossible to talk to people, because it was too strange. She admits that her relationship with Ning Yiqing is much better than that of previous life, but it is far from being able to speak to him. Gu only Mou Guang Lian goes, light lean on his chest to say: "well, I know." He has a strong chest and a sense of security against it. Ning Yiqing feels her dependence and reaches for her. Her chin is low on her head. When he gets along with her, he always worries that she will disappear or run away. Only when he holds her in his arms can he feel at ease. After a long time, Chen Lan came up and knocked on the door: "young master, the old man called you and the only one to come down for dinner." When master Ning asked her to come up, she insisted. She worked as a nanny for many years in Ning''s family. Of course, she knew Ning Yiqing''s temper. If she disturbed him, she would be cleaned up. Ning old son is also, oneself don''t come to shout, partial let her come to shout, the pressure is very big. Ning Yiqing answered deeply: "I know." Chen Lan breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly went downstairs. Ning Yiqing let go of Gu Youyi, pointed to the jade and asked her, "what are you going to do with this?" "You sell it for me." Gu''s only answer. With her current strength, it is still very eye-catching to sell such a large piece of Imperial Green. "Don''t you fear that I''m greedy for your jade?" When Ning Yiqing thought that she had something to hide from her, she felt a little angry again, and her words were not pleasant. Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, you''ve already given me a dowry before. Then this is my dowry. I''ll give it to you!" Even if Ning Yiqing''s heart is very strong, she is choked by her own saliva when she hears this sentence. Dowry? Thanks for what she said! He asked her, "do you know how much this jade is worth?" Gu only decided to coax him to the end today: "no matter how valuable it is, it''s just a piece of jade. Will it be more valuable than our friendship?" Ning Yiqing heard her words, his eyes suddenly set off waves, he was still angry for her concealing from him the moment before, and he was very happy for her words the moment after. He reached for her chin, looked her in the eyes and said, "you''d better remember this sentence for the rest of your life." Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and raised his chin: "Yeh, smile to Niu!" Ning Yiqing was stunned for a moment, but she raised her eyebrow and said with a smile: "if you don''t smile to me, I will smile to you!" Ning Yi Qing''s mouth corners smoked, he really didn''t expect, she unexpectedly also has such mischievous one side, only her this skin rises, the whole person seems to all vivid rise. He reached out and scratched her nose: "let you go today. If you dare to cheat me next time, you will pick your clothes and throw them on my bed until you cry." Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, you will not get a daughter-in-law if you are so violent! Ning Yiqing ignored her careful thinking and said to her, "this jade is too valuable. Few people can eat it in Lingcheng. At that time, it may have to be cut into several pieces to sell. Chen Zhao wants to buy a pair of earrings for his grandmother. Would you like to share some with him?" Gu Weiyi said generously, "he did me a big favor before. I''m most afraid of being ungrateful. You can see if you have any extra money, just send it to him." PS: it''s Monday again. Today''s vote determines the basis of the week. Those who like this article must remember to vote! Chapter 245 Ning Yi Qing hears this words and slightly some accident ground looks at Gu only, she is looked by him a little uneasy, ask him: "how?" "You give my dowry to other men. Do you have any conscience?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said. Gu only coughed and didn''t speak. It turned out that it was the taste of lifting a stone and hitting his own feet Ning Yiqing saw her expression and was in a happy mood: "only this time, not next time." Gu Weiwei suddenly realized that she had been fooled again. He turned his mouth lightly. As soon as he leaned over her, he printed a kiss on her lip. The kiss was just a dragonfly, and then he took her men to the floor. In fact, at this time Ning Yiqing''s mood is quite good, so she makes him feel that his vision is good, she works atmosphere, gratitude. When they went downstairs, Mr. Ning sat at the dining table and watched them smile. Gu Weiyi thought that his face was thick enough and his psychological quality was good enough. As a result, when he looked at Mr. Ning with a smile, her face turned red again. They all blame Ning Yiqing for pulling her in the room for so long and holding her hand downstairs. Nothing has become something. "Eat, eat!" Mr. Ning said hello with a smile. This meal is extremely uncomfortable for Gu. She wants to stay away from Ning Yiqing and lower her sense of existence. But he keeps putting vegetables in her bowl, which makes Mr. Ning look at her frequently. After finishing the meal, Gu only casually found a reason to go home. Mr. Ning was about to kick Ning Yiqing. He had already stood up: "I''ll take you back." Gu only wants to refuse. Master Ning has already said: "whether the city is cured recently, Jane sizer in the front yard heard that she was seriously injured and left on the side of the road like a dead dog. You are even more unsafe as a girl. Let Yiqing send you!" At the mention of Jane syze, Gu only felt that master Ning must have known something. She was inexplicably guilty. Ning Yiqing had already taken her hand and walked out. The night wind was as cool as water. They walked slowly and felt that the moonlight was excellent tonight. Two people such slowly rolling the road, let Gu only heart born a kind of and he is in love with the feeling. Well, it feels good! Ning Yiqing was really reluctant to leave her, so she sent her directly to the door. They heard Qin Keren crying at the door. She wanted him to go back directly, but he opened the door. Qin Keren in the room was crying and said to Qin Zhenhua, "my father knew about my sister''s late coming back that night. It was her..." "That night was the only one I sent back, just like tonight." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. As soon as he came, Qin Keren, who was crying, was stunned. Lu Yurong, who was stirring up the flames, stood up and said, "I believe in the only one." He believes in Gu Weiyi, that is, he doesn''t believe in Qin Keren. Qin Keren''s face suddenly became very ugly, but her face was almost swollen with a pig''s head at this time, no matter how ugly it was. But she is also a talent. At this time, what she thought was that if Ning Yiqing saw her ugly appearance, she would destroy her beautiful image in his heart. So she quickly turned her head to one side and hated Gu only. Gu only must have been on purpose. Knowing that her face was hurt, she deliberately brought Ning Yiqing back to see her, just to destroy her image in Ning Yiqing''s heart! Chapter 246 Ning Yiqing didn''t even give her the remaining light in the corner of her eyes. She just looked at Qin Zhenhua and said, "I''m an outsider in Uncle Qin''s family. It''s not easy for me to interfere, but the only one is my life-saving benefactor. Whoever bullies her is our Ning family." Gu only heard this a little surprised. Although he didn''t completely clarify the relationship between them, it was almost the same. She peeped at him. He was always noble and cold, and there was no expression on his face. Qin Keren almost fainted when he heard this. Was he the only one who was interested in Gu? no Absolutely not. He can only be attracted to her! Her hands were clenched and her nails were stuck in the flesh. Qin Zhenhua is not timid in the face of Ning Yiqing, who has a strong aura. He only says lightly, "the only one is my daughter. I won''t let anyone bully her." Ning Yiqing nodded her head and handed her Gu''s only schoolbag: "go to bed early, don''t look at that pig head, be careful of nightmares at night." Gu Wei is stunned for a moment, pig head? Just for a moment, she understood that he was talking about Qin Keren. She nodded with a smile. Qin Keren also came back and hated Gu only in his heart. They all blame her! She didn''t bring Ning Yiqing. How could he see her like this! After Ning Yiqing left, Lu Yurong scolded: "it''s shameless to be young. I can''t hook up with men every day!" Gu only turned to Qin Keren and said, "Keren, although mom is scolding you, you should believe that she is absolutely the best person in the world to you. Don''t be angry!" Qin Keren Lu Yurong This kind of punch on cotton is really bad! Qin Zhenhua said in a deep voice: "this time, no one should mention it again. I know who is right and who is wrong. At the same time, I also believe that the people''s police are fair!" Gu only can guess that Qin Keren and Lu Yurong will slander her in every way when she is not at home. He actually believes in Gu Weiyi instead of Qin Keren. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren''s faces were not good-looking. Qin Keren suddenly began to cry and twitch violently, as if he was about to faint. Lu Yurong took a look at her and immediately hugged her and said, "my poor Keren, if you didn''t get hurt this time and take you to the hospital for examination, you won''t know that you have heart disease. Those heartless people will force you to death! Don''t be angry. If you have a problem, what can you do for your mother? " Qin Zhenhua was stunned and said: "isn''t Keren''s body always very good? How can you have a heart attack? " "This is the doctor''s examination report, can there be false?" Lu Yurong finished and took out Qin Keren''s medical record. The conclusion above is that she really has heart disease. The doctor''s advice says "it''s better to rest, not to be angry, not to be stimulated.". What Qin Zhenhua was going to say next was to let Qin Keren go back to his home after the college entrance examination. At this time, when he saw the medical record, he couldn''t say what he said, because it must be a stimulus to Qin Keren Gu only lightly said: "but it''s really a good time for people to have a heart attack." Suffering from heart disease can not be stimulated. Whoever stimulates Qin Keren is plotting to hurt her. Gu Weiyi admires Qin Keren''s ability to deal with it. This shameless rank has reached a new level. She has played her past life so much that she really does not lose anything. She reached for the medical record and looked at it. The doctor who signed it was Zhang Wannian. As soon as she saw Zhang Wannian''s name, she thought of the past life. Chapter 247 Zhang Wannian is Lu Yurong''s junior high school classmate. After Qin Zhenhua was imprisoned by Lu Yurong, Lu Yurong divorced him and eloped with Zhang Wannian''s son Later, it was revealed that Zhang Wannian was killed when he operated on a patient because his family didn''t put a red envelope on him. At that time, this incident was well known. Lu Yurong said discontentedly: "what is the time for heart disease? Gu only, Keren is your sister. You can''t make her angry any more. You have to let her do everything! If you make her sick, I''ll fight with you Gu only one side color is cold, but light voice says: "can the person''s illness be so serious?"? The inspection machine in our city is not good, and the overall level of doctors is not high. It''s better to send Keren to the hospital in the provincial capital first and then have an examination. If you really confirm that you have a heart disease, then treat it well. Mom, you''re so good to Keren, you won''t refuse my proposal! After all, it''s for the best Lu Yurong''s face changed: "no way!" Gu only one face surprised ground asks: "why not?"? Is mom reluctant to give up the money? Is money important or respectable in mom''s heart? " Lu Yurong immediately speechless, Qin Keren''s reaction is much faster: "mom is actually for my good, after all, the doctor told me that my condition should not be tired now, from here to the provincial capital by car for several hours, I was carsick since childhood, the body simply can''t support." "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Lu Yurong took over: "who wants Keren to go to the provincial capital for reexamination now is to murder her!" Gu only a cool smile, she looked at a side face deep Qin Zhenhua, she believed her words here Qin Zhenhua understand everything, she also lazy to say anything, carrying a bag on the floor. When Ning Yiqing sent Gu Yiwei back to Ning''s home, he looked at him with a smile and asked, "today I''m upstairs, you and the only..." "Grandfather, you are disrespectful for the old." Ning Yiqing said in a low voice: "I remember your old man''s instruction and dare not cross the thunder pool." Mr. Ning quit immediately: "etiquette and law are dead, people are alive! The only one so good, you are not afraid of her being robbed? " Ning Yiqing Ning old son stretched out his hand to pat his back of the head: "two people stayed in a room for so long, so a big girl like flowers stood in front of you, you didn''t want to do something, you are still not a man?" Ning Yiqing Grandfather, is it really good for you to go back like this? It''s rare for Mr. Ning to see that he''s a bit cute. He summed up with some pride: "people don''t despise arrogant teenagers. When it''s time to do it, do it!" Ning Yiqing took a deep breath and said, "what grandfather said is!" The next day when Gu only went to school, she heard the news released by Qin Keren and Lu Yurong. Gu only raised her eyebrows and gave a cold smile. It seemed that she was too gentle to Qin Keren. It wasn''t long before Gu Wei sat in his seat. Cheng Shuian came. After he came, she felt that something was wrong with him today. As soon as he entered the classroom, she looked at her ambiguously. Then she sat down on the seat angrily and picked up the test paper to brush the questions quickly. Gu only thinks that it may be the college entrance examination. Cheng Shuian, who has always been broken hearted, finally has a sense of crisis. She doesn''t care about it at all. Instead, she feels that he doesn''t bother her like he used to, so that she can brush the topic more at ease. Chapter 248 To Gu''s surprise, Qin Keren didn''t take care of her injuries at home. She came to school with Lu Yurong. Instead of going directly to the classroom, they went to see principal Gao and showed him Qin Keren''s medical records. They asked him to take extra care of Qin Keren. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren, the head of the University, were only seen in Qin Zhenhua''s face. When he saw the medical record, his eyes deepened, and then he called Tao Lijuan to explain. After hearing this, Tao Lijuan looked at Qin Keren and said in a light voice, "the college entrance examination is about to take place. Can you stand it?" Qin Keren nodded, and Lu Yurong said: "teacher Tao, Keren is not in good health and can''t be stimulated. You must take good care of her. If she has any problems, I only want you to ask!" As soon as Tao Lijuan heard that she was angry, she said, "since you know she is not well, don''t send her to school. Just let her stay at home!" Lu Yurong frowned: "what''s your attitude? As a teacher, shouldn''t you love your students?" The head of the university is afraid that the two people will quarrel and settle the dispute: "Qin Keren should be careful if she has heart disease, but if she is seriously ill, she should really rest at home." "I want to read." Qin Keren said softly, "I want to take part in the college entrance examination!" Lu Yurong immediately said with a proud face: "Keren has always been progressive. If Gu wasn''t the only one to make trouble, she would have won the first place in the school! Although Gu is also my daughter, I have to say that she grew up in the countryside and developed a lot of bad habits. She is also vicious. You have to guard against her. Even though she is doing well in the exam now, I''m afraid she only copied it! Also, especially don''t let her and Keren get too close! So that she won''t hurt anyone! " Tao Lijuan thinks of Gu Weiwei, who is modest and polite, and Qin Keren, who chooses right from wrong. She says "ha ha" in her heart. She has also heard many legends about Lu Yurong. She thinks it''s beneath her people''s teacher status to argue with such a person, so she is too lazy to talk. Looking at Qin Zhenhua''s face, the head of the University coaxed Lu Yurong away with patience and asked her to send Qin Keren to class. As soon as they left, Tao Lijuan couldn''t bear to say, "is there such a mother? What the hell College head comfort her: "only five days on the college entrance examination, the college entrance examination is over." Tao Lijuan held back her anger and said, "yes, it''s good that the college entrance examination is over. I''ll bear it!" Lu Yurong thinks that she helped Qin Keren write down Ma Wei to Tao Lijuan. She is quite complacent, so when she sent Qin Keren to the door of the classroom, she did not forget to stare at Gu. After staring, she found that it was wrong. Why did Gu only sit in the best position in the first row while Qin Keren sat in the countdown position? So she directly pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "you and Keren change seats!" At this time is the end of class time, the students are curious to look at her. Gu Wei didn''t even look at Lu Yurong. What should he do? After all, he has nothing to worry about with a brain wreck. When Lu Yurong saw that she ignored her, she felt that she didn''t see her face, so she rushed to take care of the only clothes: "you sit in the back for me!" Gu''s only brow frowned and he was preparing to teach Lu Yurong a lesson. Unexpectedly, Cheng Shui''an, who was sitting beside her, suddenly burst up and punched Lu Yurong in the face! PS: This article is scored low again. It''s not easy to write. If you don''t like this article, you can not read it! I would rather believe that the brush low pro or hand sliding or envy my beauty, not the kind of narrow-minded people! Please sincerely like this article''s relatives give this article five-star praise ha, thank you very much! By the way, please ask for another ticket! Chapter 249 Cheng Shui''an scolded: "what are you? You''re running to school! This is the seat arranged by the teacher''s rank. What is Qin Keren and who is qualified to sit next to me? " As soon as he started, everyone, including Gu Yiwei, was hoodwinked. Although Cheng Shuian''s family conditions are good and he is a little narcissistic, he always treats people with gentleness and courtesy. It''s really surprising that he starts beating people with such violence. In fact, he is not so violent at ordinary times. The main reason is that he failed to make an appointment with Gu only yesterday. Instead, he was taught a lesson by Ning Yiqing. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was when he came home. He was full of fire and had no place to spread it. Today, Lu Yurong was so arrogant and pointed at Gu only. He lit all his fires in an instant and moved his hands directly. Lu Yurong immediately screamed: "kill!" She didn''t start to fight Cheng Shuian, but she stretched out her hand to tear the only one. Gu Weiyi knew what kind of piss she was. He rushed forward as if he wanted to protect Lu Yurong. In fact, he used a lot of strength to hit her directly. He knocked her to the ground and knocked Lu Yurong into the air. Gu only yelled: "don''t hit my mother!" She this shout, everyone knows the identity of Lu Yurong, looking at Gu only eyes have three points of sympathy. After all, it''s not a good thing to have such a mother! Just at this time, the class bell rang, and Mr. Zhou came in with his textbook. When he saw the scene, he directly pulled people up, and then all of them entered the principal''s office. On the way to the headmaster''s office, Lu Yurong cursed all the way. He made all kinds of bad remarks, and threatened to tear Cheng Shuian apart, and then changed Gu''s style into various kinds of abuse. Qin Ke Ren felt that she looked so ashamed that she wanted to stay away from her. She did not expect that she would pull the Qin people over, and said, "in my mind, only talented people can be my daughter." There''s the only boy who''s out of his league. You dare to beat me. I''m sure I''ll sue you for ruining your family! " Qin Keren Gu Yiwei Cheng Shui''an He''s going to lose his family with one punch? Ha ha, you have the ability to sue! If I''m afraid of you, it''s not Cheng! Qin Keren couldn''t listen any more. He whispered in Lu Yurong''s ear, "Mom, the boy who just hit you is Cheng Shuian, the son of the Deputy Secretary of the municipal Party committee." When Lu Yurong heard the news, she suddenly thought of something. She immediately looked at Cheng Shuian in horror. She saw that his face was cold and gloomy, and Sven''s face was full of disdain. After entering the president''s office, Lu Yurong immediately said to the head of the University, "today''s affair is just a misunderstanding. I just remembered that there is something else at home, so let it go!" She said, glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "I''ll deal with you when I get home." Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked. Seeing Lu Yurong''s abnormal reaction, he suddenly remembered something, and his eyes were cold. The head of the university had already made all kinds of preparations. After all, the rumor that Lu Yurong was as fierce as a tiger has long been popular among the people, but he didn''t expect that she would let it go today. It''s just like the sun coming out from the West. It''s not too surprising! Chapter 250 Lu Yurong''s absence from school is absolutely a great joy. The head of the University criticized Cheng Shuian symbolically and let them go back to the classroom. But when they left, the head of the University sighed at Gu Weiyi and Qin Keren. It was almost clear which of the two girls was better. But when he got to Lu Yurong, it was totally different. He felt that Lu Yurong must be blind, so he sympathized with Qin Zhenhua again. Back in the classroom, Gu turned to Cheng Shuian and said, "thank you today." Although she doesn''t like Cheng Shuian, he is narcissistic in his heart. He is good at her. She always has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Of course, she would like to thank him for helping her. Cheng Shui''an turns to see her. The girl is delicate and bright. Her eyes are very beautiful. His heart beats suddenly. When he thinks of Ning Yiqing''s warning to him yesterday, his heart suddenly feels a little tense. He knows clearly in his heart what kind of strength he needs to compete with Ning Yiqing. No matter whether he is willing to admit it or not, he is more than a part behind Ning Yiqing in strength. In the years to come, he may need to make greater efforts to get into Gu''s eyes. So he gave a cold hum: "there''s nothing to thank. As the monitor, it''s my duty to protect my classmates." Gu Weiyi chuckled: "next time the school selects the best monitor, I will vote for you!" Cheng Shui''an ignored her and bowed her head to brush the topic, because there was no such activity at school. Gu only see his appearance shrugged, also began to brush topic. Because of Lu Yurong''s trouble, Tao Lijuan despises Qin Keren even more. However, she has to announce that Qin Keren has a heart disease in her class when they bring the diagnosis from the hospital. She repeatedly told her classmates not to bully Qin Keren, not to say things in front of her that should not stimulate her, so as to avoid her heart attack. Gu only knew last night that they would behave like this, so he was not surprised. Instead, Cheng Shuian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Thanks to Lu Yurong, she made a lot of trouble in the school. Rumors about Qin Keren''s heart disease also spread all over the school. After seeing Qin Keren, none of the teachers and students dared to talk about her being locked up because of her bad habits. After all, an carelessness may trigger her heart attack. Once she has a heart attack, it''s a fatal thing. Please, the students are still simple, and no one dares to take the charge of murdering other people''s lives. Qin Keren was originally pretty, and then a little dress, it seems all kinds of weak, several good girls in the class and her relationship also came to give her all kinds of comfort. She smile, although no longer mention that day''s things, but all kinds of hints that she will have an accident this time, just for the only top bag. Gu Wei was not surprised when he heard this news. This is Qin Keren''s style. If Qin Keren didn''t say that, he would not be Qin Keren. But these are not important to her, because Qin Keren''s reputation has been destroyed. In the school, Qin Keren''s best friends will believe her, and no one else will. Because we are not fools! As soon as Qin Keren was released from the police station, he was found to have a heart disease. He was too anxious to do it, and he was too eager to cover it. Anyone with a little brain could understand that it was fake. Chapter 251 Gu only thought that if Qin Keren took a rest at home for a while after the accident, and then went to the provincial capital to make a report, then the whole thing would be much more convincing! After all, Qin Keren in this life is still young, far less cruel and comprehensive than in previous lives. After coming out of school, Lu Yurong hurried home and made a phone call. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. Then came a clear but impatient female voice: "I told you before, don''t call me if you have nothing to do. You didn''t put my words in your heart!" Lu Yurong said: "Su Su, don''t be angry. Of course I won''t call you if I''m ok. I really have something important to ask you when I call you today." When she said this, she was not mean to Gu only, nor impatient with Qin Keren''s calculation. Some were just gentle and concerned, and a little afraid. At this time, she was not essentially different from the mother who normally faced her children in the world. "What''s the matter?" Cheng Su Su asked coldly, "come on, I don''t want people to know that I''m in touch with you!" Lu Yurong''s heart is a little sour. In order to make her daughter live a better life, she changed her children. But now that the child has grown up, she doesn''t like her. She whispers, "are the Cheng family and your family, the Deputy Secretary of Lingcheng municipal Party committee, our own family?" "He''s my cousin. Why?" Cheng Su Su asked. Lu Yurong was very nervous: "do you two usually have contacts?" "Do you have a pig''s head? It''s all said that it''s my cousin. How can I not get along with him? " Cheng Su Su asked angrily, "why do you suddenly ask these questions?" "I learned today that Gu''s only son and your cousin''s son are classmates, and they are very close to each other!" Lu Yurong said with a worried face: "I''m afraid she will find something in the future. It will be bad for you at that time." There was a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone, and then Cheng Su Su''s voice rang out again: "Lu Yurong, are you mentally ill? Gu''s only classmate who is only my cousin''s son now, you are suspicious there. No one knows what happened in those years. You want to be suspicious like this!" Lu Yurong was stunned and said, "I..." In fact, she is not mentally ill, just guilty. "You can be more natural and calm." Cheng Su Su''s words are full of the flavor of Yiqi''s instigation: "with your psychological quality, where did you dare to do that kind of thing! As long as you don''t expose it, no one will know! " Lu Yurong thought that this was the truth, and her heart immediately settled down. She said with a smile, "you''re right. This is really the case. Shall I do some damage between them in the future?" "Are you a pig? I told you not to take care of it. The more you take care of it, the more suspicious it is! " Cheng Su Su said angrily, "don''t say that Gu Wei Yi is just getting closer to my cousin''s son. Even if she is getting closer to my brother, you can hold it for me!" Lu Yurong was suspected of intelligence by her own daughter, and then she was scolded as a pig. She was a little unhappy, but she didn''t dare to say it, for fear of making her unhappy. After all, she pointed to this promising daughter for the rest of her life! "I''m worried," she said softly "No matter how worried you are, you can''t mess with yourself!" Cheng Su Su said coldly, "this is it! Besides, don''t call me if there''s nothing important in the future! " Chapter 252 "Wait a minute!" Lu Yurong said: "I have no money on hand recently. Look..." "All right!" Cheng Su Su''s voice was even colder: "I''ll give you some money later." She finished and hung up the phone. She was in a good mood because the phone broke down a lot in an instant. She was really bored. How could she have a mother like Lu Yurong! Every time I call, I will ask her for money! It''s like a vampire! In Cheng''s family, she is a high-ranking and respected young lady. She usually has the best food and clothing in the imperial capital, and the best school in the imperial capital. She is extremely satisfied with her excellent living conditions and respectable social status. But every time Lu Yurong called, she reminded her that she was born by that vulgar woman, not the daughter of the Cheng family at all! Someone outside is shouting: "Su Su, the performance will start soon. Haven''t you changed your clothes yet?" Cheng Su Su immediately came back to herself. It was her classmate and good friend Zheng Yiran who called her outside. Because she was going to take the college entrance examination soon, Cheng''s father bought tickets for the opera for fear that she would be under too much pressure. He asked her and Zheng Yiran to go to the opera to relax. She agreed, took a deep breath, and walked out of the room in her beautiful snow skirt. When the door opened, she had a decent smile on her face. Zheng Yiran saw the skirt on her body, and her face was full of envy: "Wow, what a beautiful skirt. Last time I saw it in a western style building, I wanted to buy it. My mother thought it was too expensive, so she refused to buy it for me!" Cheng Su Su smiles gently and generously: "it''s not too expensive, just a few thousand yuan. I got the first place in the whole grade in the last exam. My father rewarded me for that." "Su Su, your father is very kind to you!" Zheng Yiran''s face is full of envy. Cheng Su Su smiles. Yes, Cheng''s father is very kind to her! Cheng''s father has always said that girls should be rich, and the family is not short of money, so her food and clothing has always been a super high standard. In addition, she is the only girl in Cheng''s family, so the elders of the family love her very much and respond to her every request. She is also very competitive, with good academic performance, outstanding temperament and dignified. Such a beautiful life, she will never let anyone destroy! She smiles to Zheng Yiran, and the driver at the door is waiting to take them to the opera house. At this time, Lu Yurong heard a news in the courtyard: Jane was seriously injured and admitted to the hospital. She felt a little fluffy in her heart. She always felt that Gu Weiyi might have done it. But when she thought about it carefully, she felt that it was impossible. Even though Gu had been a farmer since childhood, she was more energetic than other girls, but she could not beat the tall Jane sizer. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren originally planned to destroy Gu Weiyi by jianxize''s hand. Now jianxize is injured, but Gu Weiyi has nothing to do with it. She thinks that these things have nothing to do with Gu Weiyi. Lu Yurong always wanted to play Gu Weiyi in the palm of her hand, but now Gu Weiyi seems to be completely out of her control and moving towards a strong direction. She has a feeling that Gu Weiyi may soar if she continues to do so! She thought of her and Gu only one alone, Gu only looked at her eyes without a trace of temperature, her heart inexplicably some fear! No, she must destroy Gu Weiyi. She can''t let Gu Weiyi test God''s University! Thanks to Xiaoran and all say he like a dream! Please remember to vote for me! Chapter 253 Gu only now has finished all of today''s papers, this time, except for the composition, all the questions are right, as for the composition, she is also confident to get high marks. After all, she has been working hard for nearly a month, and she has absolute confidence in the next college entrance examination. Just if you let people know that she has only studied for a month, I''m afraid it will make countless people envy! After school in the afternoon, Tao Lijuan called her to the office and said to her, "I know your psychological quality is good, and I can''t deal with your family affairs. I can only remind you to be careful." This is the second time that Tao Lijuan has discussed this issue with her. Knowing that Tao Lijuan is kind-hearted, she nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Tao." Tao Lijuan asked her: "the day after tomorrow will be the college entrance examination, I have a look at your model test results during this period, very stable, this time you as long as normal play, there is the possibility of becoming the provincial champion, these days you don''t tired, don''t get involved in the family, have a good rest!" Gu only warm heart, nodded and said: "I know." Tao Lijuan also explained some things, then analyzed the trend of this year''s Chinese composition for her, helped her sort out the context, and then let her go. Because of this delay, when Gu only came out, all the students in the school had already left, and Ning Yiqing was the only one standing at the school gate. She gave him a smile, walked up to him and said, "I''m still wondering if you''ll come to pick me up today, and then I''ll see you!" "I didn''t come to pick you up, I just happened to pass by." Ning Yiqing said without expression. Gu only now has a deep understanding of his arrogance, and doesn''t expose him. He just says with a smile, "is that right? That''s good, too! " While they were talking, a tall and straight man came over: "Ning Yiqing, the commander is waiting for you to come back, but you are here to pick up girls. Are you worthy of the commander?" When Ning Yiqing comes over, he finds Cheng Shutang following him. For this kind of tracking, he just follows a dog and doesn''t care. He said coldly, "it''s none of your business." Cheng Shutang is choked by him. Since they met in the army last year, they have pinched each other badly. Originally, Cheng Shutang''s regiment was the top one in the army, and he always took the first place in all kinds of military competitions. Ever since the army chief Mao Suiyi poached Ning Yiqing, he has been criticized as Ning Yiqing''s leader: the competition between regiments was lost to Ning Yiqing, and the individual military competition was still lost to Ning Yiqing. He doesn''t agree! Then Ning Yiqing beat several times, the last exercise is directly Ning Yiqing with a rubber ball to "violence" head. Cheng Shutang took a deep breath and said: "you are a beast, even the high school students in school do not let go!" When he finished, he looked at Gu Weiyi. It''s not bad, but it''s amazing. Her skin is white and her eyes are big and bright. It''s the only one in the General Administration song and dance troupe, which is famous for its beautiful women. The most rare thing is her temperament. She is dignified, gentle and fierce, just like the white plum blossoming in the branches in winter, cold and noble. Before he could come and marvel, he hit him with a fist, and he quickly stepped back. Even so, his chin was still swept by the fist, and suddenly turned red. Cheng Shutang curled his lips: "it''s just a look. Why are you so mean?" Chapter 254 Ning Yiqing has now used her body to block Gu only behind her, and her whole body is full of danger. Gu''s only corner of his mouth is slightly crooked. There is a feeling in his heart that he can''t say. She met Cheng Shutang in her previous life, because he was Cheng Su Su''s brother! In other words, he is actually her brother! In her previous life, they only met a few times. It was because Cheng Su Su had never had a deep friendship with him and didn''t know him well. In her previous life, he was the prince of the Cheng family. He even looked at her with disdain. She didn''t expect to see him so early in her life. Everything seems to have changed greatly because of her rebirth. In her eyes, Cheng Shutang now is totally different from Cheng Shutang who was seen far away from her previous life. She took a deep breath, and the person she should have seen in her previous life will surely be seen again in this life. Ning Yiqing said coldly: "my woman, no one is allowed to watch without my permission." Cheng Shutang flicks his lips and is even more curious about Gu only. He just knows Ning Yiqing''s fighting power too well. If he goes to see Ning Yiqing by force at this time, he will be beaten. After all, both of them are very good at fighting. It''s not good-looking to fight on the road. "It''s like you don''t want to see anyone." Cheng Shutang snorted, "this time I''m here to convey the chairman''s message: return to the team immediately and carry out the task!" In fact, it can be done by calling Ning Yiqing to return to the team. Cheng Shutang just came to Lingcheng on this vacation, so he asked him to bring news to Ning Yiqing, and then they returned to the team together. Although Ning Yiqing didn''t like Cheng Shutang, he also knew that the leader''s orders could not be violated, so he asked, "when will the task be carried out?" "Five days later." Cheng Shutang replied. "I see. I''ll be back on time in five days." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. Cheng Shutang''s eyes widened: "return to the team on time in five days? What are you doing these days? " "I just want to be back on time. Can you take care of other things?" Ning Yiqing coldly said, holding Gu only left. Cheng Shutang is choked again. In principle, Ning Yiqing is right. The chairman just asks Ning Yiqing to perform the task on time, but under normal circumstances, he should return to the team at least one day in advance to make various preparations before performing the task. But Ning Yiqing''s words seemed to mean that he would return to the team on the day when he was going to perform the task. He turned his mouth and said, "I think you are the chairman of the board. If you treat you better, you can''t touch the North!" "You have the ability to let the chairman treat you differently." Ning Yiqing''s words almost didn''t make Cheng Shutang vomit blood. He is excellent, but no matter whether he is willing to admit it or not, he is inferior to Ning Yiqing in the end. He comforted himself in his heart that he was no worse than Ning Yiqing, but he abided by the company''s rules more than Ning Yiqing, not as arrogant as Ning Yiqing! After Ning Yiqing leaves with Gu only, Cheng Shutang turns to hide in the woods and says, "get out of here!" Cheng Shuian came out with a smile: "brother, when did you find me?" Cheng Shutang gave him a white look: "I''m also an all-round master in the company. If I can''t even find you, I''ll be a fart master!" Cheng Shuian chuckled and asked him curiously: "brother is so powerful. Who is more powerful between you and Ning Yiqing?" Chapter 255 Cheng Shutang hates people comparing him with Ning Yiqing most in his life, because compared with other people, he has all kinds of excellences. Compared with Ning Yiqing, he only has a better temper than Ning Yiqing. He stretched out his hand and gave Cheng Shuian a flick of his finger: "you need to ask, of course it''s Lao Tzu!" Cheng Shuian chuckles, and Cheng Shutang asks him, "what are you hiding here for?" Cheng Shuian will never tell Cheng Shutang that he actually sees Ning Yiqing here. He wants to see if Ning Yiqing is waiting for Gu Youyi. Of course, the final result is a cruel abuse to him. He coughed and said, "I haven''t seen you coming yet. I''m waiting for you here." Cheng Shutang obviously didn''t believe what he said, but he didn''t want to tear it down. He asked him, "do you know the girl who was with Ning Yiqing just now?" "Yes, she''s my deskmate." Cheng Shuian comes back. Cheng Shutang immediately slapped him on the back of the head: "are you stupid! There is such a beautiful table can not keep, but also Ning Yiqing that son of a bitch to pry the corner! " He hit a little hard. Cheng Shui an wanted to cry without tears: "brother, take it easy!" Cheng Shutang sighed again and said, "well, Ning Yiqing is much better than you. It''s normal for people to take a fancy to Ning Yiqing but not to you!" Cheng Shui''an Can you stop being so straightforward and heartbreaking? Even Cheng Shui''an, who has been hit hard, is more determined in his goal: to make himself better and marry Gu''s only wife! Cheng Shutang said, "tell me about Gu only." Cheng Shuian''s eyes were immediately full of vigilance. Cheng Shutang gave him another bullet: "what do you think! Laozi just disdains to rob a woman with Ning Yiqing. He''s just a little curious about her. He wants to know what kind of woman can let Ning Yiqing protect her like this! " He is telling the truth. When he saw Gu Wei just now, at first glance, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity besides surprise. That feeling was not clear, but it had nothing to do with the love between men and women. Cheng Shui''an is relieved when he says this. He honestly tells Cheng Shutang everything he knows about Gu only. Cheng Shutang heard Gu''s only instant from zero to number one in the exam, and he became the first in the whole school. He was curious about her. This little girl is a little interesting! On the way home with Ning Yiqing, Gu only asked him in a low voice, "you''re going to work soon. When are you going to go back?" "Are you driving me away?" Ning Yiqing is not happy. "Of course not. I don''t want you to go." Gu Weiyi looked at him seriously and said, "after all, you just came back a few days ago, but I know that the duty of a soldier is to obey orders, so if you want to leave, I will send you away happily." Ning Yiqing turned to see her, some unexpected in her eyes to see the light not to give up, although very light, but has let him satisfied, his tone immediately moderate three points: "accompany you to go after college entrance examination." In essence, Gu is not the kind of girl who likes to rely on others, but it''s not bad to have someone who cares about her at the most important moment of life. "Will it affect your mission?" she asked softly "No Ning Yiqing replied. Gu only knew that he had a sense of propriety in this matter, so she did not ask him how to go back, but said softly: "Ning Yiqing, thank you!" Chapter 256 Ning Yiqing frowned and asked her, "thank me for what?" "Thank you for liking me." Gu Weiyi didn''t dare to look at him when he said this. In normal times, she would not say this to him. After seeing Cheng Shutang today, she unconsciously thinks of many things in her previous life. Many of those things have the shadow of Ning Yiqing. She didn''t find them in her previous life. Now when she thinks about them carefully, she can better understand his deep love for her. Ning Yiqing was surprised that she would say this sentence, so she asked: "you said I like you, then do you like me?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that she had dug a hole. She would say that she liked him. She felt that it was somewhat against her heart to say that she didn''t like him, but it seemed that it was not. She couldn''t understand what she thought, so she hesitated. She hesitated to see in his eyes is not like, he cold hum said: "who said I like you, you have no chest no brain woman, how can I like." "Then why do you want to marry me?" Gu only asked. She had seen him so many times in her previous life. The relationship between them was so stiff in their previous life, which had something to do with it. It was just that she no longer believed his words in this life. Ning Yi Qing Leng for a while, and then said a incomparably less pumping answer: "I want to find a woman to do that kind of thing legally, you just don''t have the brain to bump up." Gu only thought that she knew what he thought of her, otherwise she would break up with him just by his words! She snorted and turned away from him. He added, "when are you going to sleep with me?" Gu Weiyi couldn''t bear to pick up the pillow on the car and pat him on the head: "don''t think about it in your life!" Ning Yiqing is caught off guard. Fortunately, his driving skills are excellent. He stops the car on the side of the road very quickly, and then reaches for it and lifts her up in his arms and lets her straddle on his lap. Even if the space of the Mercedes Benz cab is large, she seems to be a little crowded when she comes here. Her chest is close to his chest, and her back is against the steering wheel. His hot breath instantly sprayed on her neck, bringing bursts of numbness. At this time, the posture of the two people was too close. Although they were in the car, it was the rush hour when people came and went on the road. If they were seen like this, she would never want to be a human in her life! Gu is a little nervous and struggles to get off him. He holds her buttocks in one hand and holds her waist in the other. He makes her stick to him tightly. She blushes instantly: "Ning Yiqing, let me go!" Ning Yiqing''s lips are less than mm away from her. As soon as she talks, her lips touch his. They were too close to each other. Gu only wanted to hide in another place. He could only look at him. Four eyes opposite, she saw his deep eyes rolling emotions, anger, helplessness, and deep affection, her heart immediately called a regret, she had nothing to open the topic why! It''s self abuse! His voice is a little hoarse: "Gu Yiwei, repeat what you just said!" Gu only knew that he didn''t mean "Ning Yiqing, let me go" as she said just now, but "you''ll never think about it in your life.". At this time, she had a feeling that if she dared to say that again, he would have a great chance to pick her pants directly in the car! PS: Thank you for your reward, Mo! Keke, are these pants stripped or not? What a tangle! Ask for the ticket! Chapter 257 She blushed to the root of her ears and said softly, "Ning Yiqing, don''t make trouble!" Ning Yiqing looked into her eyes and said, "do you look like a fool now?" Gu Yiwei It''s like that! You''re just messing around all over! She took a deep breath, and Ning Yiqing said, "repeat what you just said!" Gu only looked at his forbearance but cold face and felt that although he looked ascetic, he was a beast! Her heart forced down, and her fear of him rolled up again. She took a deep breath and looked at him with tears in her eyes: "Ning Yiqing, you bully me!" Ning Yiqing is the most annoying woman in her life to shed tears, but when he saw her tears, he felt heartbroken. He was completely at a loss for a moment, but he still said with a cold face: "don''t cry!" Gu only but cry more fierce, his cold face that stretch also can''t hold on any longer, hurriedly take paper towel to wipe tears for her: "don''t cry!" Gu only saw his expression, in fact, he was secretly smiling. The goods really did eat this, and even could not comfort people. Thanks to her, she thought that his EQ in this life was high, and now it seems to be the same as that in previous lives. She wiped her tears and said: "you bully me, even don''t let me cry, you are too bad!" Ning Yiqing Gu Weiyi sniffed and said, "don''t you just ask me to repeat the last sentence? I said, "you are too bad, too bad, too bad!" Ning Yiqing Gu only one red eyes asked him: "do you want to listen to it?" Ning Yi Qing''s face is full of cracks, this girl is Chuai understand to pretend to be confused, but he didn''t know what to do with her! Gu Wei Wei felt that he was really cute now, so he was more daring. He hugged his face and gave him a kiss under his lips and said, "as for the question of when to sleep with you, I have to wait until I''m happy. You can''t force me! If you dare to force me, I''ll cry to you every day! " Ning Yiqing''s forehead was full of veins. Gu only said, "you wait, maybe I''ll spoil you as soon as I''m happy!" With these words, she quickly opened the door of the car and jumped down from the car. She also made a face at him. She was afraid that he would come and run away. Ning Yiqing Gu Weiyi''s heart almost didn''t jump out of her chest after saying that sentence. She thought she was crazy today, so she would say that to him and spoil him? Ha ha, she must have been talking in her sleep just now! Ning Yiqing see her background and angry and funny, but feel that such a lively she is really cute, courage is really big enough! Doting on him? What a pity that she said it! But when you think about it, it seems that it''s not bad either. He thought he might have scared her again today, but looking at her performance now, she didn''t seem so timid. Gu Weiyi was relieved to see that he didn''t come after him. If he came again, she really didn''t know how to face him today. It''s not far from the courtyard, and it''s only five minutes'' walk. She tries to make her face more natural and not let others see her. Only when she got home, she found one. Her schoolbag fell into Ning Yiqing''s car. She was in a great embarrassment. It seems that this is not the first time! Chapter 258 Gu only is hesitating about how to get the bag back, Ning Yiqing has been carrying her pink bag, ignoring the gaze around, she came to see him feel more embarrassed. At this time, she wanted to slap herself, even if her mouth was cheap, and she left a handle in his hand. He stood at her door with his schoolbag on his back. He didn''t go in or speak. He just stood straight and looked at her with a smile. She was so hairy that she didn''t dare to look him in the eyes. She didn''t know how to take the bag from his hand. Fortunately, Qin Zhenhua just got off work. Seeing him standing at the door, he said with a smile, "Yiqing is here. Why don''t you go in?" Ning Yiqing said faintly: "Gu''s only schoolbag left in my car. I''ll leave after I send her the schoolbag." Qin Zhenhua was stunned when he saw their appearance. He keenly felt the abnormality between them. He took a look back and forth, and immediately understood something. A faint smile appeared in his eyes: "Oh, this is the only way. Go and get the schoolbag back!" With that, he took a meaningful look at Gu Yiyi, and then went straight in. He used to be young. What''s wrong with this? Although he didn''t know the whole story, he thought they had a play. Gu only had some embarrassment, even more embarrassment after Qin Zhenhua''s eyes. It''s over. He''s lost his face to his home! Ning Yi Qing picked an eyebrow to say: "Gu only, come to take schoolbag." Gu Weiyi bit his lower lip, walked to him and didn''t dare to look at him. He reached for his schoolbag and pulled it for a while, but it didn''t pull. After five times, she finally couldn''t help looking up at him. Then she saw his cold looking face with a smile in his eyes. His eyes seemed to be able to see through her mind with a touch of provocation. She blushed at the thought of her stupid words and stretched out her hand again to pull her schoolbag. His mouth slightly hook, the bag back to pull some, her whole person was immediately brought to him, and then heard his low voice: "I''m waiting for your favor." Gu Weiyi tried her best to pull the schoolbag. She thought he would not let go, but this time he didn''t try any more. As soon as she got the schoolbag, she immediately picked it up and ran home. When she turned around, she heard his dull laughter. Gu was even more embarrassed. After she ran into the house, she foolishly closed the door. When she closed the door, she subconsciously looked at him, but he looked at her coldly. He saw her look over, he said four words silently, her face instantly red, because she saw, he said four words is "I want to go to you!" Gu only hurriedly locked the door from the inside, how could he play the hooligan so calm and natural, with such a ascetic face, say such dirty words! Seeing her movements, Qin Zhenhua asked curiously, "the only one, how?" Gu Weiyi couldn''t tell Qin Zhenhua about her and Ning Yiqing, so he pretended to be calm and made up a reason: "a big wolf dog suddenly came outside. I was afraid it would run into the house, so I closed the door." Qin Zhenhua looked up and down at her and said, "why is your face so red?" She subconsciously said: "scared by the wolf dog!" As soon as she said this, she wanted to smack her mouth and talk nonsense! Chapter 259 If her words are heard by Ning Yiqing, I don''t know what will happen to her! She felt that she must have been frightened by him today to be so abnormal! She''s losing her face! Qin Zhenhua looked at her with a smile and said, "Oh, you really need to be careful." Gu only saw his eyes and always felt that he knew something. She felt that she was losing her hair today! Ning Yiqing hasn''t left yet. Even if Gu only closed the door, his voice is not big. But his hearing is very good. He can hear her clearly outside. Big wolf dog? Ning Yiqing''s mouth is full of a smile. Later, he will let her know what a wolf dog is. Qin Keren is going to apply medicine in the room. When she hears the movement outside, she looks down. Then she sees Gu''s interaction with Ning Yiqing. Her hand immediately becomes a fist. Ning Yiqing is her! Gu Weiyi is too shameless to rob Ning Yiqing with her! She wants to rush down the stairs to call Ning Yiqing, but eventually she thinks that she has a wound on her face. Going down at this time is tantamount to self destruction. She felt that she had to find a way to change the status quo, otherwise Gu Wei would get closer to Ning Yiqing while she was injured in her face! But even if she thinks she is smart, in the face of cold Ning Yiqing, not according to the common sense of Gu only, she has no way. Lu Yurong was in the bathroom just now, so she didn''t see what happened just now. She came out of the bathroom without washing her hands and went downstairs. As soon as she saw Gu Weiyi''s reflexes, she wanted to scold him. Then she saw Qin Zhenhua swallow his dirty words again, and went into the kitchen to cook. Gu only saw her coming out of the bathroom and cooking in the kitchen. She was also drunk and reminded, "Mom, did you wash your hands after going to the bathroom?" "What do you mean? Do you think I''m dirty? " Lu Yurong''s tone is not good. Qin Zhenhua glared at her: "wash hands before cooking!" Lu Yurong said wrongly while washing his hands: "my life is so bitter! I''ve worked so hard to cook for you. You all think I''m dirty! " Gu Wei sees Lu Yurong there to refresh the lower limit day by day. He is too lazy to pay attention to it. He directly carries his schoolbag and goes upstairs. As soon as she went upstairs, she saw Qin Keren standing at the door of the room. This posture was waiting for her. Gu only since the last time and Qin Keren completely tear face, she also lazy and Qin Keren play sisterly drama, directly ignore her key to open the door, ready to go back to the room. Qin Keren stopped at the door of her room. Gu''s only eyes were slightly raised. He looked at her coldly and asked, "what''s the matter?" Qin Keren tearfully said: "sister, I''m sorry!" Again! Gu Weiyi is really tired of Qin Keren''s shameless routine, so she directly reaches out her hand and slaps Qin Keren in the face. Qin Ke is very surprised: "sister, I''ll apologize to you. Why did you hit me?" Gu''s only corner of his mouth squeezed out a smile: "Oh, Keren, I''m so sorry." Qin Keren was stunned for a moment, and the anger in his eyes surged up, but because he had other plans in his heart, he could only bear it. Gu Weiyi said without hesitation: "in your heart, you feel that saying sorry can offset all your mistakes. I think your point of view is very good, so I will learn from you, Keren. You are so kind, so gentle, so generous, you will not be angry, right?" Chapter 260 Qin Keren''s expression froze on his face, Gu only said: "but I think I still need to remind you that if I''m sorry can really offset all the mistakes, then there is no need for the police in this world. If I do something wrong and commit a crime, just say I''m sorry! After all, who can''t talk? " Qin Keren felt that her invincible weapon was so bluntly put forward by Gu only. Even if she was thick skinned for another time, she couldn''t survive. There was a crack on her pitiful face, which was smeared with malice: "obviously you hurt me. I took the initiative to apologize to you, but you did this to me! You know my heart is not good, still so angry with me! You... " "Are you going to have a heart attack?" Gu only mouth slightly Yang interrupted her: "come on, send it to me once, I grow so big, no one has ever had a heart attack! It''s amazing Qin Keren felt that she was really going to have a heart attack by Gu Weiyi! Gu only see her appearance smile: "if you don''t get sick again, please let me, I want to go back to the room review." Qin Keren stood there and didn''t move. Gu only said faintly: "by the way, there''s something I think I''d better let you know. Jane was beaten by someone and hurt badly. Then she confessed something. It''s still related to you and mom." Qin Keren''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. She urged Lu Yurong to do something. She knew nothing more than that. Of course, she knew that Lu Yurong had found Jian Xize. Gu only picked an eyebrow to push her away: "Qin Keren, I will work out the account between us slowly, you don''t have to worry!" She went straight back to the room and closed the door. Qin Keren was a little embarrassed by her push and almost didn''t fall down. When she didn''t want to play the so-called sisterhood drama with Qin Keren, of course, she didn''t need to be polite to Qin Keren. Qin Keren stands in the corridor and gasps. She immediately realizes that she used to treat Gu only as a fool, but she is fooled by Gu only! She came to Gu Weiyi today. She wanted Gu Weiyi to give Ning Yiqing to her. But without saying anything, Gu Weiyi blocked her way back. She also knew that no matter what she said to Gu Weiyi, Gu Weiyi would not believe it. This cognition made Qin Ke very popular! The next day, when Gu only went to school, she felt as if someone was following her. When she looked back, she didn''t see anyone. She felt a little strange. She went to school all the way peacefully, so she didn''t think much about it. Today, the school issued a series of certificates, such as the entrance examination certificate. Tao Lijuan carefully talked about the matters needing attention in the examination, and repeatedly stressed that we should carefully review the questions, calmly answer the questions, and carefully check after finishing the questions, so that we don''t have to be nervous. Because there will be an exam tomorrow, it is meaningless to brush up the questions, so the atmosphere in the class is a little more relaxed than usual. After school, Cheng Shuian asked Gu Weiyi, "how sure are you when you take Imperial University?" Gu Weiyi raised his eyebrow and said, "you should wait until I finish the exam." Cheng Shui''an smiles: "I''ll see you at the Imperial University." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He had already walked out of the classroom with his schoolbag on his back. She was so confused that she shook her head and didn''t pay attention to what he said. But Cheng Shuian clenched his fist. This time, he must take the exam well. He wants to go to a university with her and let her know that he is the most suitable person for her! PS: I highly recommend dragon September''s "tyrant: the best way to regenerate", which is a wonderful article and can''t be missed! Thank you all say he like a dream! Finally, I''d like to ask for a wave of recommended tickets. For the sake of tickets, I can sell cute, roll, attack and accept... As long as my relatives vote for me Chapter 261 All the students who take part in the college entrance examination in Lingcheng are concentrated in the schools in the city, so the students from rural areas are all in the city today to prepare for the examination. As soon as Gu was out of school, he saw many rural students in plain clothes. They came to see the examination room in advance. The college entrance examination will officially start tomorrow. Gu only participated in the college entrance examination for the first time in her previous life. From the bottom of her heart, she is quite fresh. Ning Yiqing is so outstanding in temperament and appearance that she has seen him far before she left school. Because of what happened yesterday, she was still a little embarrassed to see him today, but he looked like he had never happened. Gu only thinks that he is like this. What''s wrong with her? So she looked as if nothing had happened. Ning Yiqing took her to the restaurant for dinner as before. When they went, they met three members of Zhuang Zhongqiu''s family. As soon as Zhuang Ruolan saw her, she cried happily: "the only aunt!" Gu Weiyi saved her life last time. She is instinctively close to Gu only. Gu was almost scared to death when she heard this. When will she become an aunt? Ning Yiqing said: "she is Zhuang Ruolan." Gu only recognized that the lovely and cute girl in front of her was Zhuang Ruolan, who nearly died when she fell into the water last time. Zhuang Zhongqiu asked her to call him brother. According to her generation, Zhuang Ruolan really wanted to call her aunt. But Zhuang Ruolan is only a few years younger than her. It''s strange that she has become an elder all of a sudden. Ning Yiqing doesn''t like Zhuang Ruolan very much. The reason is very simple, because Gu only "kisses" her in order to save her. Then he thinks of it as if he hasn''t given it back. Zhuang Zhonghuo said with a smile: "thanks to you for saving Ruolan''s life last time, we always wanted to thank you, but we didn''t have the right opportunity. Tomorrow is the only time for the college entrance examination. Cuixin and I discussed and decided to invite you to dinner tonight. I wish you good results in the exam tomorrow!" Gu Weiyi said hastily, "you are so polite! It was really just a lift. " Wu Cuixin said with a smile: "my family, what''s the point? After you finish the exam, we''ll give you a celebration party! " Gu only heard them say so, heart warm, also no longer refuse. Ning Yiqing asked for a bowl of pig brain soup. He is a man of his word. These days, someone in the hotel delivers the soup to the school at noon every day. Although his soup is well made, he can''t stand drinking it every day. She immediately whispered, "can I not drink today?" "With your small brain capacity, if you don''t drink pig brain, it will soon become pig brain." Ning Yiqing said coldly, not giving her the chance to refuse, she took a bowl and gave it to her. Gu only looked at the bowl of soup, there is a feeling that he is willing to fix her, so many kinds of soup, she in addition to Papaya Soup, the most annoying is pig brain soup! She skimmed her mouth and looked unhappy. He saw her look and said faintly, "if you don''t drink it, I''ll feed it to you." His voice was not very loud, but the compartment was small. The three members of the dealer heard it clearly. Zhuang Zhongqiu and Wu Cuixin are still tense. Zhuang Ruolan has already laughed: "Uncle Yiqing and aunt Yiqing are a good match! When I grow up, I want an object like Uncle Yiqing! " Chapter 262 Wu Cuixin immediately glared at Zhuang Ruolan: "only your aunt is worthy of a man like your uncle Yiqing. Don''t think about it!" Gu is very embarrassed. When she sees Ning Yiqing scooping a spoonful of pig''s brain, she becomes nervous. She knows something about him and knows that he can do what he says. The rules of other people''s eyes don''t exist here! Even if there are so many people, he dares to feed her! She snatched the spoon from his hand and said, "I''ll eat it myself!" Ning Yiqing raised eyebrows and pushed the pig brain soup in front of her. She looked at the white things inside and felt sick. She was sure that he was deliberately trying to fix her! Gu only looked at him pitifully and stretched out his hand to pull his sleeve. He glanced at her obliquely, not moved. She could only accept the fate of picked up a spoon scoop a big mouthful, the entrance was unexpectedly delicious, no smell. She just finished drinking pig brain soup, he handed her another cup of soup, she immediately anxious: "I have drunk a bowl!" "This is bird''s nest soup." Ning Yiqing''s tone is flat: "if you don''t want to eat, you can throw it away." Gu only knew that such a bird''s nest would cost more than a hundred yuan in this era, and the bird''s nest had a high nutritional value. She was really reluctant to throw away such a good thing. She turned to look at him, he is still that cold face, no expression, but she felt that he seemed to understand her mind, know she was reluctant to give up, she snorted, picked up the spoon to drink the bird''s nest soup. After she finished the bird''s nest soup, she was afraid that he would give her something strange to drink, so she borrowed urine to escape. On the second floor of the bathroom of the hotel, she reluctantly went to the second floor. When she went upstairs, she felt that someone was following her. She looked back but still didn''t see anyone. After all, Qin Keren and Lu Yurong have been working hard to prevent her from taking the college entrance examination. Proper vigilance is necessary. When she came out of the bathroom, she still had the feeling of being watched. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She looked around in the mirror on the washstand and found a dark shadow under the flower rack not far away. At this time, it was just dark, and she couldn''t see the man clearly. Her eyes narrowed. There was a basin beside the sink. She calmly took a basin of water, and then picked up the whole basin of water and splashed it on the dark shadow. "Grass A male voice came from under the flower rack, and then a slender man jumped out. As soon as Gu Wei grabbed the mop next to him, he said to him, "come on, catch the thief!" Cheng Shutang is in a hurry when she is beaten. It''s really just a matter of using her fingers to deal with Gu Yiwei. But she''s not a terrorist, and it''s not a military contest. She''s still Ning Yiqing''s object. She''s a charming little girl, and she''s the one who''s in the first place. She can''t pay back her hand! He said, "stop, stop, stop! I''m not a thief. Stop fighting! I''ll fight back again! " Gu only recognized him, put down the mop in his hand, slightly narrowed his eyes and asked: "Cheng Shutang?" Cheng Shutang''s eyes glowed and said, "do you know me? Oh, I''ll go. Did Ning Yiqing tell you? I said that the boy took me to heart and ignored me. As soon as he turned around, he couldn''t wait to introduce me to his target! " Gu Yiwei Who gave him confidence? Chapter 263 Gu only hears Cheng Shutang''s words and feels guilty. Ning Yiqing hasn''t mentioned his name. Fortunately, he won''t be here, otherwise she can''t explain it. Cheng Shutang shook the water on his body, went to Gu''s only side and said, "Cheng Shutang, please give me more advice!" When he finished, he stretched out his hand to her. Only when he stretched out his hand, a bottle of mineral water hit her. He quickly drew back his hand. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Ning Yiqing with a cold face up the stairs. Cheng Shutang smiles. Instead of paying attention to Ning Yiqing, he looks at Gu Weiyi and says, "your name is Gu Weiyi. How do I think you look familiar?" This kind of familiarity is just a kind of feeling, or the kinship hidden in the deep of blood. If you don''t see it, you don''t feel much. If you see it, you inexplicably want to be familiar with her, and want to be close to her. This kind of closeness has nothing to do with the love between men and women. Gu Weiyi didn''t speak, Ning Yiqing said coldly: "your way of chatting up is too old-fashioned." Cheng Shutang stood up and said, "I''m not really chatting up. I really think she looks familiar." That day, I took a quick look at Gu''s one eye, but I didn''t see it clearly. Today, I took a close look and found that she was more beautiful than I did. Her pretty eyebrows were full of wisdom. And her vigilance, he must give her a big praise, he is good at lurking, although today did not use his usual strength, but under normal circumstances will never be found, but she not only found, but also gave him a basin of water, incidentally also beat him. Ning Yiqing would not listen to his explanation. He walked over and picked up his collar and threw it out. He immediately resisted and jumped back. Ning Yiqing raised his foot and kicked at the place where he landed. He had to make another volley in the air, but ignored that it was the balcony and turned downstairs. "I''ll go!" Cheng Shutang''s voice came: "Ning Yiqing, how can we also be comrades in arms? Do you have no comrades in arms love?" Ning Yiqing gave him a word: "go away!" Gu''s only mouth flicked and she was reborn. It seems that many people''s ideas are different from those of her previous life. The prince of the Cheng family is actually a big teaser. After he left, Ning Yiqing asked Gu Weiyi, "what''s he doing here?" Gu only a show hand: "don''t know." "There''s something wrong with him. Stay away from him in the future." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. Gu only said with a big face: "I''ll tell you. He talks a lot. It turns out that there''s something wrong with his brain." Ning Yiqing felt relieved when she said that. However, she felt that Cheng Shutang was so annoying that she had to find a way to get rid of him. After dinner, Ning Yiqing took her to the dealer first. She waited outside for no reason. After a while, Zhuang Zhongqiu came out with a box and handed it to her with a smile. She opened it a little strangely. What she found in the box was a piece of jade which was not too big. The shape was irregular. It looked like leftovers, but she could still see that it was the last piece of Imperial Green. Zhuang Zhongqiu said with a smile: "this is what Yiqing asked me to take down. He said that if you want to give it away, this piece is not worth anything. The only thing is that you don''t gamble. It''s a waste of talent." Gu only a completely don''t know the cause and effect, listen to a face of inexplicable, turned to see Ning Yi Qing one eye, he lightly ordered a head. Chapter 264 Gu only at this time is not good, face to face to ask Ning Yiqing, so can only smile. After they left the dealer, Ning Yiqing handed Gu the only passbook: "the jade has been sold. I''m afraid you need money urgently. The price is not good, but it should be enough for you for a long time." Gu only took a look at the passbook, counted the number above, thought he was wrong, and then he counted it again. Yes, it''s 15 million! This figure is a huge sum of money even after 20 years! Ning Yiqing saw her appearance and said contemptuously: "bumpkin!" Gu only know that he is proud of the fault committed, no malicious, she joked: "this money really earn, after I finished the college entrance examination, I will go to Xinjiang gambling stone as a millionaire." Ning Yiqing looked at her like a fool, and her face was puzzled: "how?" Ning Yi Qing said slowly: "Gu you only, your words let out your bottom, you still gamble like this, are you teasing me?" Gu only one face of puzzled, Ning Yiqing look at her appearance to determine that she really do not know, rare good mood to remind a: "Xinjiang jade is seed material nephrite, is not gambling stone.". Jadeite can only be found in the jades of Myanmar and Yunnan. This one needs gambling stones. Of course, the mantanghong you gave to your grandfather last time belongs to Changhua chicken blood stone, and it also needs gambling stones. " Gu''s face turned red in an instant. She knew the business of gambling stone, jade, Hotan jade, and mantanghong, but she didn''t know which ones needed gambling stone and which didn''t. It''s a shame that her words reveal her own background! She stretched out her hand to cover her face: "people who came from my hometown have never seen the world!" "It doesn''t need to see the world. It''s just common sense." Ning Yiqing sighed: "you are so stupid. You are full of flaws when you tell a lie." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing saw her look a little funny, and then very seriously said: "this is enough for me to laugh for a year, but you can rest assured that I will not smile in your face." Gu Yiwei You''re smiling in front of me, okay? Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and rubbed her hair: "we are our own people, and it''s not a shame. So if you really want to gamble with your luck, remember to buy tickets in Tengchong, Yunnan, not Xinjiang when you buy tickets." He couldn''t help laughing when he said that. He is a very cool person, such a smile like the sun broke through the clouds, the sun is handsome. Gu only had never seen him smile like this in her past and present life. Although she felt that it was embarrassing to make a big oolong, she felt that it was worth the shame to see him smile like this. She put the passbook in his hand: "put it away, this is my dowry." Ning Yiqing was stunned for a moment. Last time she said that he took this jade as his dowry. He thought she was joking. He didn''t expect that she was real! He looked at her steadily, and she said with a smile: "you just said you were afraid that I was in a hurry to use money. In fact, I was really in a hurry to use money. That''s because I''ve been married, but I haven''t saved enough money for my dowry. I''m afraid that someone will look down on me, so I decided to use money to smash him! He doesn''t have to laugh at me every day! " Ning Yiqing glared at her: "nonsense, who despises you? As for laughing at you, it''s because you are so stupid that it''s hard to laugh or not. If you have the ability, you should be smart. " PS: Wenwen is in PK. The further you go, the longer the free time will be. Whether you can be promoted smoothly depends on the support of your relatives! It''s said that the data PK looks at has something to do with tickets, messages and collections. Please give me all kinds of support. If Wen Wen can get to the end, I''ll send Ning Yiqing one by one Chapter 265 Gu only was excited by Ning Yiqing and said to him: "although I don''t know where jade needs gambling and where it doesn''t, it doesn''t delay me to make money! And you will find that I will make money faster than you think. If you are not good to me, I will... " She couldn''t say what she said later. He blocked her up. His kiss as always overbearing arrogance, a kiss over Gu only feel that he seems to be eating her in general. Until she could hardly breathe, he released her and said in a deep voice, "don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking. There''s no place to hide your passbook in your family. I''ll put the money here and you''ll have to use it to get it yourself." Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, you just know, it''s no fun to tear it down! Ning Yiqing reached out and touched her head: "although I don''t know how you found this imperial green, Gu only, listen to me, don''t overdraw your luck at will." As soon as Gu only heard this, he knew that he really doubted about this jade, but he was also right. Luck is something that can''t be overdrawn at will. But she did not buy jade overdraft her luck, but her strength: other people do not have the perspective ability. If she can''t tell the truth in front of him, she can only nod her head cleverly. She asked him, "since you have sold the jade, why does brother Zhuang still have these leftovers?" "A good jade needs a good craftsman to carve. Zhuang Zhongqiu is a family jade craftsman. Although he is a little famous now, he is far less famous than his father, but he is actually more talented than his father in carving jade. It''s also hard to find a good jade craftsman. The buyer of jade is also looking for a good craftsman. I asked Tian Rongyue to introduce Zhuang Zhongqiu to the buyer." Ning Yiqing explained. Gu Youyi immediately understood why Zhuang Zhongqiu was so happy today. Apart from having a different salary, he could also become famous quickly. This is a great joy for Zhuang Zhongqiu now. She was a little worried and asked, "what''s the matter with this leftover material in my hand?" "When I asked Tian Rongyue to sell jade, the price was easy to discuss. The only requirement was to leave leftovers. Because of this, the price gave way." Ning Yiqing explained. The buyer of jade is a jeweler in Hong Kong City. He is also a man of great courage. No matter in what era, Imperial Green is the best that can be met and not be sought. It''s rare to meet it. So when Ning Yiqing made this request, he agreed without thinking about it. Gu Wei nodded and said, "I understand." The leftover materials of emperor green are still valuable. They can be used to make earrings, rings and faces. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "you have an exam tomorrow. Go back to bed early." Gu Wei nodded, but he didn''t turn around like before. Instead, he looked at him steadily. He frowned and asked, "anything else?" Gu only coughed lightly, then went to him and hugged him. He said, "it''s OK. I just want to hug you suddenly." Ning Yiqing has some accidents, but she has already opened him, smile to him: "thank you!" Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, knowing that she said thanks not because he helped her sell jade, but did not ask her how the jade came from. For a moment, he didn''t know what it was like, but he was glad that he didn''t ask her again. Chapter 266 Ning Yiqing knows that he can wait. When she completely opens her heart to him, she takes the initiative to tell him the secret about her. She turned to go, Ning Yiqing called her: "wait a minute." Gu only turned to see him, he took out the money bag from his pocket and handed it to her: "the money to support the family." Gu only some accident, lift Mou to see him, he lightly says: "take." She immediately understood that he was going to support her. It was the first time in her previous life that someone gave her such money. It was a bit strange, but it seemed very good! She looked at him and his wallet. She pursed her lips lightly, and the corners of her mouth were hooked up unconsciously. Although he was not easy to get along with, he was absolutely sincere to her. She is not polite to him. She reaches for her wallet and takes a rough look. There is a thick stack of hundred yuan notes in it, which must be thousands of yuan. She thought about it and was about to take a few hundred, but he said, "daughter in law, leave me some pocket money." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He took out a piece of 50 yuan and several pieces of 10 yuan change and put it into his pocket. He gave her his wallet and the whole money, and then turned around and left. Gu Weiwei finally came back to his senses: "wait a minute, give you back your wallet!" "Keep it for you." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "if there is a man chatting with you when you take the exam tomorrow, you will take out my wallet and show it to him." Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, do you think too much about the college entrance examination tomorrow! After she went home, she took his wallet and looked at it carefully. Then she understood why he left it to her, because there was a picture of him in it! Gu Weiyi was convinced that he wanted to leave the photo to her. Just say it directly. What''s so interesting about the twists and turns! But when she looks at his handsome appearance in the photo, she feels sweet in her heart. She admits that she is afraid of him, but there is no trouble in his photo. After all, the photo will not bite her. She rolled on the bed with his picture in her arms and was in a good mood for tomorrow''s exam. Early the next morning, Qin Zhenhua got up to make breakfast for Gu Yiwei and Qin Keren, or noodles with two eggs. Lu Yurong looks at the egg in the bowl. She has some pain, but today is the electronic college entrance examination. Recently, Qin Zhenhua has a great opinion on her, and she can only restrain a little. Qin Zhenhua is a good father. In order to get Gu Weiwei and Qin Keren to the test site on time today, he asked for a day off and cleaned up their bicycles so that they could ride to the college entrance examination. Qin Keren said with some dissatisfaction: "we have to ride bicycles to take the exam. The families of other candidates in our compound have already contacted the car and drove them to take the exam." Qin Zhenhua''s brow wrinkled, Gu only light said: "I think it''s good to ride a bicycle to the exam, but if people feel bad, they can not go to the exam." She said to Qin Zhenhua with a smile: "Dad, you can rest assured that I will do well in the exam today. A good score will win you honor!" Qin Zhenhua didn''t care if she could win him credit, but she was still in a good mood. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you to win me credit. By the way, has the pen been checked, and is the ink fully prepared?" Chapter 267 Gu only made a face at Qin Zhenhua: "Dad, you have asked this question several times in the morning! All ready! " Qin Zhenhua laughed: "you are impatient, OK, time is almost up, let''s go!" Father and daughter go out together, Qin Keren see they live in harmony, in the heart is extremely not taste, bite bite lip to follow up. When the three arrived at the gate, Ning Yiqing was already waiting there: "Gu Youyi, I''ll take you to the exam." Gu Weiyi did not speak, Qin Keren has happily said: "thank you Yiqing brother!" Qin Zhenhua felt shameless when he heard Qin Keren''s words, but he didn''t say much at this time. He left his bicycle at the guard''s office and got on Ning Yiqing''s car with him. Ning Yiqing doesn''t mean to send Qin Keren off at all, but Qin Zhenhua is here today. If he blows Qin Keren out of the car directly, Qin Zhenhua''s face is not good-looking, so he can only bear it. Qin Keren finally got into Ning Yiqing''s car, and felt that she was a step closer to him. Unfortunately, the wound on her face was not in good condition at this time, and there was a disgusting Gu Wei beside her! Qin Zhenhua said politely after getting on the bus: "Yiqing, you have a heart." "The only thing I need to do is to take an exam. I happened to be at home, so I should send her off." Ning Yiqing respects Qin Zhenhua, so she is polite. Gu Weiwei and Qin Keren are both in the examination room of No.2 Middle School. No.2 Middle School is a little farther from Qin''s home than No.1 middle school, but there is not much difference in driving. Although the college entrance examination in the 1990s has been paid attention to, it is far less powerful than that after the 20th century. Some candidates have no family to send them to the examination room. When Gu Wei got out of the car, Ning Yiqing called her: "Gu only one!" Gu only turned to look at him, he took out a rose gold Parker pen from his pocket and handed it to her: "it doesn''t matter whether you get the provincial champion or not, just try your best." He usually talks with her is actually a bit of duplicity, today can be so sincere to say a word, I do not know is to encourage or comfort, her mouth up, gently nodded: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down." Qin Keren was envious when she saw the beautiful pike pen. She had seen a pike pen in Lu Yiyi''s house before, which was not as beautiful as this one. Lu Yiyi''s baby pen was like something. She said that it cost hundreds of yuan! And the pen she used didn''t cost more than ten yuan! She once again carried forward her fine tradition. She jumped up to Ning Yiqing and said, "brother Yiqing, where''s mine?" Ning Yiqing did not give her a look, sent a word to her: "roll." Qin Keren''s face suddenly became pale, Gu only said: "Ning Yiqing, please be gentle, Keren has heart disease." Ning Yiqing still didn''t give Qin Keren''s eyes, and then said: "then she''ll roll gently!" Gu only corner of the mouth smoked, Qin Zhenhua in the side said: "fast test, you hurry in to find the classroom and seats!" Gu Weiyi leaned up to Qin Keren and said in her ear, "I guess you''ll think that it''s better for you to pretend that you have a heart attack and faint, or to rely on Ning Yiqing and take part in the college entrance examination." Qin Keren was a little shocked to see Gu Weiyi. It''s very bad that his mind was exposed! Her hand turned into a fist unconsciously. Chapter 268 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "for the sake of your calling me so many times, I would like to remind you that if you dare to pretend to have a heart attack, I''ll crack your trick every minute so that you can''t even do it. If you are brave enough, go gambling!" When she finished, she went directly into the examination room. Qin Keren tangled in her heart for a while, and looked at Ning Yiqing, who was full of cold. Seeing that he ignored her, she finally bit her lip and entered the examination room. Qin Zhenhua saw the scene clearly just now. He sighed in his heart. Qin Keren was not like this before, but now he can hardly recognize it. Ning Yiqing''s attitude towards Gu is also very obvious. He thinks that he has to find a chance to beat Qin Keren. If he continues to make such a bluff, he is afraid that there will be very painful consequences. After Gu Weiwei and Qin Keren entered the examination room, their seats were leaning together. Gu Weiwei''s seat was on Qin Keren''s right, and they were in a row. Two people just sat down, Lu Yiyi came in, she actually sat in front of Gu only. As soon as Lu Yiyi came in, he and Qin Keren frowned. Gu only see these two goods this pair of facial expression, the Mou light is deep some, these two people this is holding back bad, only afraid today''s exam can also make a point again. Her heart is also ready, today as long as they are uneasy, she will give them a lifelong lesson. After a while, Lin Shuyue also came in. Coincidentally, she was sitting behind Qin Keren. Soon the bell rang, invigilator came in, a man and a woman, two teachers are serious, the male teacher read out the specific rules of the examination, emphasizing the consequences of cheating, the female teacher is there to open the paper. After the bell rang for the second time, the two teachers began to distribute the examination papers. The first test was Chinese. Gu only got the test paper and glanced at it. The topic was even more difficult than that in the simulation test. The topic of the composition was time and the subject matter was not limited. Gu only a look at this topic, mouth slightly Yang, such a composition seems simple, but it is not easy to write brilliant, because the ancient and modern writing time this kind of text is particularly much. She took out the pike pen that Ning Yiqing gave her and began to answer questions seriously. Qin Keren glanced at her with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. His eyes were cold. He picked up the paper ball that had been prepared before and went to Gu''s only seat. Although Gu Wei is seriously answering questions, he has been paying attention to her actions. Qin Keren moves and immediately finds out. With a light hand, Qin Keren''s paper ball immediately flies to Lu Yiyi''s table. Lu Yiyi hasn''t responded yet. Gu Weiyi has raised her hand. The invigilator looks at her and says loudly, "teacher, they cheat!" Qin Keren Lu Yiyi The development of the matter exceeded their expectations. It was totally different from what they had imagined! What they set up is that after Qin Keren threw the paper ball to Gu Weiyi, Lu Yiyi stood up to testify against Gu Weiyi. They didn''t expect that Gu''s reaction was so fast! Cheating in the examination room has always been taboo, not to mention the teacher just finished the examination room discipline. The male teacher immediately came over with a cold face and asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu only spoke slowly and pointed to Qin Keren and said, "I just saw this classmate throw a paper ball to this classmate in front of me." PS: I strongly recommend my friend Yue Yiming''s "reborn spicy wife: Xi Shao, please control", brief introduction: Gu An''an''s firm goal of Rebirth: we must arch Xi Fangze''s good cabbage. What''s good is not good! Do you want to see the masochi? Come here, vote here, leave a message, comment on the five stars, shout with me: Sweet pet in the end, abuse dregs! Chapter 269 Lu Yiyi vomited to death, quickly denied: "nothing!" "That paper ball is in your hand." Gu Wei has been exposing her. After all, Lu Yiyi''s psychological quality is not good enough. At this time, the paper ball is in her hand. She can''t even throw it if she wants to! Male teacher said sternly: "this classmate, please spread out your palm." Lu Yiyi bit her lip and put her heart in a horizontal position. Anyway, her grades are not good, and she can''t do anything in the exam. It''s better to drag Gu only into the water. So she pointed to Gu only and said in a loud voice: "teacher, she threw this note to me!" Gu only calmly pointed to Qin Keren and said, "teacher, you can check the handwriting on it and the comparison marks on my test paper, as well as the malpractice of carrying notes. I always think it will not be a single event. If there is a note, there will be a second note. The teacher can see if there are no other notes on this student." Qin Ke was very surprised. Recently, because she didn''t spend her time studying, she wanted to go up to Ning Yiqing. Her academic performance dropped sharply, and she also wanted to go to university. So she hasn''t been idle these days, preparing for all kinds of exams. This note is just one of them! Of course, we need to check this, but we can''t delay other students'' exams. After discussing with the female teacher, the male teacher immediately decided to take the three of them to the next office to inquire about the specific situation. Qin Keren glared at Gu Weiyi fiercely. Gu Weiyi raised his eyebrows, but returned her smile. Qin Keren immediately more depressed, do not want to look after the only one, angrily follow the male teacher out. Gu''s only eyes flashed a chill, and her feet tripped Qin Keren from a very tricky angle, so Qin Keren directly fell to the ground, and the notes hidden in her clothes fell to the ground. Others can''t see what Qin Keren is carrying. She has perspective eyes. When Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi look at each other, she has already seen it, so she knows quite well how to show Qin Keren''s true shape. Qin Keren looked at Gu with red eyes: "you trip me!" Gu Weiyi''s innocent expression: "I don''t have it." When the students in the same examination room saw this scene, they exclaimed. The male teacher looked back and saw the pile of notes. He was so angry that his face turned blue. He said in a cold voice, "put the things away!" Qin Keren hates to death. She knows that she is in big trouble today. She really wants to tear Gu''s only one! Lin Shuyue, who was going to stand up to help Gu only, knew that Gu only had made up his mind when he saw the scene, so he didn''t stand up. After arriving at the office, Gu Weiyi quickly got rid of his relationship because of Qin Keren''s large amount of notes: "I saw Qin Keren pass the notes to Lu Yiyi, but I didn''t expect that they would plant dirt on me in order to get rid of the relationship." Lu Yiyi was still there and said: "this note is indeed passed to me by Gu Weiyi! She''s cheating What she said was true, but no one would believe it at this time. At this time, the male teacher had compared the handwriting on the note and confirmed that it was Qin Keren''s, not Gu''s only. In order not to delay her exam, he directly asked her to go back to the classroom, while Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi stayed. Gu only returned to the classroom and continued to answer questions, while Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi did not come back, so they were disqualified and forced out of the examination room. Chapter 270 In fact, the matter was not so serious. It was just that Qin Keren had too many notes on his body, and Lu Yiyi refused to admit it. He pushed Gu only one all the time. This directly aroused the anger of the male teacher and reported it to the headmaster of No.2 Middle School. The headmaster reported it to the Education Bureau and directly cancelled their examination qualifications. Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi didn''t come back when the Chinese test was almost finished. Gu only guessed the result. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and there were no annoying people hanging around in front of him. They were in a good mood. There was a ten minute break after the Chinese test. Lin Shuyue came to Gu''s side and said, "I''ve seen everything." Gu only looked at her, she said faintly: "I saw Qin Keren throw a note to hurt you, you give the note to Lu Yiyi, also see you extend your foot to trip Qin Keren." Gu only knew that it was not unusual to see the whole thing from Lin Shuyue''s point of view. With a faint smile, Lin Shuyue''s mouth also raised and gave her a thumbs up: "well done!" Gu only one Leng for a while, Lin Shuyue said: "Qin Keren''s mind is not right, want to harm you, Lu Yiyi a look is an accomplice, they deserve it!" It''s very serious that cheating is disqualified from the college entrance examination. At present, there is no policy that cheating can''t take part in the college entrance examination for three years at a time. However, such cheating will be put into the student status file, which will affect one''s life. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "today''s event should have been prepared by them, but they didn''t expect to hurt themselves." Lin Shuyue nodded and said, "in fact, sometimes I sympathize with you. I have such a sister." Gu only a show hand, Lin Shuyue said: "in fact, I admire you more, can deal with this matter so calmly." Gu Wei once said with a smile: "come into the classroom, the second exam will begin soon." In the morning, there were two classes in total. After Gu Weiyi finished the exam, only Ning Yiqing was waiting for her outside. Qin Zhenhua was not there. She knew that it was Qin Keren who made trouble again. Qin Zhenhua had no choice but to take her home first. Gu only saw Ning Yiqing and walked toward him with a smile. He didn''t ask her how she did in the exam, but said, "well done, like my woman." Gu only a Leng for a while, and then understand that he refers to Qin Keren''s things, she chuckled. Ning Yiqing added: "to deal with those people who are on the right track, you only need to remember one thing. Go up and beat them directly. If there is anything, I''ll go to find my grandfather when I''m not at home." Gu Yiwei He is a good student with excellent character and learning, not a little girl sweeping the street! Ning Yiqing frowned: "how? Don''t agree with me? " Gu only said seriously: "Ning Yiqing, I will try my best to grow up. One day I will be able to deal with all the things around me with my own ability." Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows wrinkled even more severely. Gu only looked into his eyes and said, "I said before that I don''t want to be your burden, I want to be someone who can match you." Ning Yiqing snorted and turned to walk. After two steps, he saw that she didn''t catch up with him. He turned to look at him again and put out his hand with a cold face. It was like "you all put out your hand, don''t you lead me back to beat you!" It''s the best way. Gu only knew that her words had irritated uncle Ning, so she quickly took his hand and gave him Shun Mao: "I''ll treat you to delicious food at noon today." Chapter 271 Ning Yiqing raised her eyes, and Gu only patted her own bag: "I''m rich now. I can afford what you want to eat!" Ning Yiqing knows that her so-called huge sum of money actually refers to the money he gave her last night. He looks at her colorful face, which is angry and funny for a moment, and the unhappiness in his heart disappears completely. He said faintly: "promising!" Gu Yi smiles and gets closer to him. Lin Shuyue stood not far away, looking at the interaction between the two, holding his hands in front of his chest, his eyes deeper. Gu Weiyi said that she wanted to invite Ning Yiqing to a big meal, but she had to take an exam in the afternoon. They found a nice looking restaurant by the side of the road and had a meal together. Before entering the examination room, Gu Weiyi picked up his wallet and handed it to him: "return it to you." Ning Yiqing took a look at her, her face flushed slightly, then turned and left. After she entered the examination room, Cheng Shutong came to Ning Yiqing''s side and said, "this little girl is too unlucky to be liked by you." Ning Yiqing didn''t even look at him and turned to leave. Cheng Shutong came over and said, "I finally know why you have to wait so long to return to the team. Do you want to accompany the little girl to finish the college entrance examination?" Ning Yiqing didn''t care about him at all. She took out her wallet and opened it. She took all the money in it and only put a picture of her in the mezzanine. The photo is not a life photo, but a certificate photo. It is estimated that it was developed together when taking the photo of admission ticket. Ning Yiqing thinks Gu Weiyi is too insincere. She even takes a photo of her ID card to treat him! He looked at the certificate photo with some disgust. When he looked at it again, he began to feel sad. His daughter-in-law was really good-looking. Even the certificate photo could be so good-looking. He decided to take her to take a good picture after she finished the exam. Cheng Shutong has been craning his neck to see the things in his hand, only to see a picture and an empty purse. Cheng Shutong said with disdain, "it''s just an empty purse. What treasure should I be?" Ning Yiqing finally glanced at him: "what you see is an empty purse, but what I see is not." "What''s that?" Cheng Shutong asked subconsciously. Ning Yiqing said calmly: "my daughter-in-law is full of love." He said and left, but Cheng Shutong felt that there was a thunder in the sky. He cut him so hard that he didn''t expect Ning Yiqing to say such a thing! He thought for a long time before he realized that Ning Yiqing had given all the money in her purse to Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi accepted it, which means that she agreed to let him support her. In this era, when men and women come to this stage, it''s a commitment. So he was actually despised by Ning Yiqing without any trace just now. He didn''t have a daughter-in-law! He reached out and patted his head, scolded: "grass, it''s great to have a daughter-in-law! I''ll find one another day! " The cheating of Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi in the examination room soon spread throughout Lingcheng. In fact, in this era, cheating is also common, but it is the first time that they have been disqualified from the examination. In addition, Qin Keren had been put in the police station before, and he said that he had a heart disease, so someone immediately laughed "I dare to cheat even if I have heart disease. How brave!" "She was caught cheating, but she didn''t get a heart attack from the teacher. It seems that her heart is still very strong!" Chapter 272 "Do you think there''s a kind of heart disease in the world, which can happen when people scold and not when they bully?" Qin Keren heard granny Ding chatting with other grannies downstairs at home. He was so angry that he broke all the porcelain cups. They really bullied people! After hearing that she was arrested for cheating and disqualified from the examination, Lu Yurong was so angry that he pointed to Qin Keren''s nose and yelled: "you''re a loser. You''ve lost all the faces of our Qin family!" Qin Keren was crying there: "it''s Gu''s fault. She deliberately framed me!" Qin Zhenhua, who has never been able to speak loudly to Qin Keren, can no longer help but clap his hand heavily on the table: "shut up!" Qin Zhenhua has always been upright and upright. Qin Keren did something wrong. He asked the teacher carefully in school today. The teacher was so angry that he said all the things Qin Keren did today. Finally, he said, "I''m afraid your daughter needs to be well disciplined, or she will go to heaven!" Qin Keren was scared to tears, but said: "Dad, you feel your conscience and say how biased you have been to Gu Weiyi since she came home! I always felt that Shengen didn''t grow up, so I chose to stay in the Qin family and want to be filial to you, but how can you do this to me! " Qin Zhenhua was so angry that his liver hurt. He pointed to Qin Keren and said, "how do you speak?" Qin Keren knew that her future had been ruined because of today''s events. She also gave up, too lazy to pretend, tearfully accused Qin Zhenhua: "what I said is not the truth? Since Gu Weiyi came back, all the delicious things in her family are close to her, and good clothes are for her. No matter what conflicts I have with her, you are on her side! " Qin Zhenhua looked at Qin Keren in shock. She continued: "you are so cruel. You are only good to Gu because she is your own daughter. You are not good to me because I have no blood relationship with you. However, I grew up with you since I was a child! How can you do this to me! " "You are not only vicious, but also selfish. Over the years, you only think about your reputation, never for your family! Every time you go out, others praise you for your honesty and justice. Your heart is full of joy, but your family is so poor! Before, your salary was used to buy me clothes and food. As soon as Gu Wei came back, you gave her all the money! " "Don''t think I don''t know. I sent Gu Weiyi so many delicious food and clothes last time. It''s not her cousin at all. You bought them all! I called Gu''s and asked. Gu has no relatives in Shanghai at all! " "I got into the detention center because of Gu only. You didn''t care about me, and I was locked up for a day! You have a relationship but you don''t have to. What kind of father are you Qin Zhenhua was stunned to hear Qin Keren''s accusation. He didn''t expect that Qin Keren, who was clever and sensible since childhood, was so dark in his heart! Lu Yurong also said: "Zhenhua, I don''t mean you. You are the only one who dotes on me! I don''t care about my family! Our courtyard, who has the right not greedy, you stick to your so-called rules, harm our food and clothing are not as good as other people''s home! How can you be so selfish! How can we do this to our mother and daughter Qin Zhenhua''s chest rises and falls because of his mother''s and daughter''s anger. He is usually silent and not good at words. At this time, when they say so, he falls to the ground heavily in the dark. PS: it''s Monday. I''m looking for a wave of recommended tickets. There are a lot of abuse plots in the follow-up. The more tickets there are, the fiercer the abuse is. I promise I won''t be soft hearted! Chapter 273 Qin Zhenhua has been busy with his work recently, and he is annoyed by Lu Yurong every day. He is under great pressure. He has already been in the extreme state and is in a tight mental state. At this time, when they are so angry, his previously hidden illness will attack immediately. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren were startled. Qin Keren asked, "Dad, what are you doing?" Qin Zhenhua lay on the ground with a pale face and didn''t answer. She stretched out her hand to try Qin Zhenhua''s breath. Her breath was weak. She turned her head and looked at Lu Yurong in horror and said, "Mom, Dad seems to be a little wrong. Let''s take him to the hospital!" Lu Yurong was still angry that Qin Zhenhua had hidden his private money last time. She glanced at Qin Zhenhua obliquely and said, "it''s just that I''m out of breath. My family is short of money. How can I go to the hospital to make a blind job? He must have just choked his breath and fainted. Let him lie on the ground for a while and then I can wake up. Don''t worry about him." Qin Keren always knows that Lu Yurong only has money in her eyes, and the rest is unimportant. She is also angry that Qin Zhenhua is partial to the only one. Anyway, Qin Zhenhua is not her own father. Lu Yurong doesn''t care, so she doesn''t care. Mother and daughter also had a tacit understanding to go upstairs together. When they went upstairs, Lu Yurong pointed to Qin Keren''s forehead and said, "you fool, you can''t plant a dirty plant. You''ve been knocked down by Gu only. Now you can''t take the college entrance examination! How stupid Qin Keren also said wrongly, "where do I know Gu is so cunning?" When she said this, she was very angry. She had planned so well that she wanted to sacrifice Lu Yiyi. But Gu Weiyi bit her. Now she was ruined and she couldn''t take the college entrance examination. Qin Keren himself knows that if he can''t take part in the college entrance examination, his reputation is really bad this time. It''s very difficult for him to marry Ning Yiqing. But she is really not reconciled, she is so smart, so excellent, so gentle, absolutely worth having the best man in the world, how to be robbed by Gu only! Gu Weiyi was always in a state of anxiety during the afternoon exam. She always felt as if something was going to happen. She tried her best to settle down and finish the paper as fast as she could, and then the whole school was the first to leave the examination room. Ning Yiqing was waiting for her outside. Seeing that she came out so early and worried, she asked her, "did you do well in the exam?" Gu only shook his head: "I don''t know why. I always feel flustered. I want to go home." Ning Yiqing nodded and immediately drove her back to the Qin family. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Qin Zhenhua lying on the ground unconscious. She was surprised and rushed to call his name. He didn''t answer. She quickly reached for his breath, which was very weak. When she looked at his head, she found that there was blood spilling from it. It was a cerebral hemorrhage! She was startled and yelled at Ning Yiqing, who was still parking outside: "Ning Yiqing, come here and help!" Ning Yiqing hears the urgency of her voice and rushes in to help Gu only hold Qin Zhenhua in the car outside. Gu only looked back when he ran to the hospital gate and saw Lu Yurong and Qin Keren standing on the second floor watching the excitement. Gu''s anger suddenly stirred in Gu''s heart. She always knew that Lu Yurong was a man who loved money as much as his life. She also knew that Qin Ke was cruel and cruel. But she didn''t expect that they should treat Qin Zhenhua like this! Chapter 274 Gu only knew it was important to save people at this time, but she couldn''t swallow the breath in her heart. She took a bowl from the table and smashed it fiercely at Lu Yurong''s head, shouting: "Mom, Qin Keren, if there is something wrong with Dad today, I will ask for your life!" Lu Yurong didn''t expect that she would do it. She couldn''t dodge for a moment. She was hit on the head by the bowl, and suddenly she was bleeding. Lu Yurong stretched out her hand and touched it with blood. She was so scared that she immediately yelled at her throat: "kill! Kill! Gu only killed people! " Granny Ding quickly pokes her head out of the room to see Gu''s only face and Ning Yiqing running out with Qin Zhenhua in their arms. Gu only knew the urination of Lu Yurong and Qin Keren, so she said to him, "Granny Ding, please prove what happened today. My father was hurt by my mother and Qin Keren, and they didn''t care about him at all. If someone asks me in the future, please tell me the truth!" When she finished, she ran out in a hurry. Granny Ding answered in a hurry and looked into Qin''s house. However, she saw Lu Yurong running out of the house with blood all over her head. She cried and made a lot of noise: "Gu Yiwei, you murderer, you don''t care if your father is angry, you still beat me! You are still not human Then she sat down on the floor in front of her house, thumped her chest and cried: "Gu Wei Wei, why are you so vicious? You are killing your father and mother! I should have strangled you when I gave birth to you Her crying immediately attracted the attention of all the people who were still at home and surrounded her from home one by one. Lu Yurong yelled more energetically at the top of his voice: "Gu you are the only one who kills thousands of swords. You are an unfamiliar white eyed wolf. You make your father angry and beat me. Why don''t God take you away?" She developed her strong points and gave full play to the essence of national abuse. Qin Keren also came out, hugged Yurong and cried out: "my sister is really harmful to others. She made me so bad in the examination room that I couldn''t take the college entrance examination. When she came back, she made my father angry and beat my mother! Please make the decision for us The mother and daughter sing one song and push all the charges against Gu Youyi, saying that Gu Youyi is a huge scum with black heart and rotten lung. Granny Ding lived next door and saw the development of the whole thing. She couldn''t help but stand up and say, "the only one who has to take an exam this afternoon? Counting the time, she should have just returned home after the exam. I heard her open the door just now. She was calling Lao Qin''s name as soon as she opened the door. I didn''t hear her quarrel with Lao Qin! " Lu Yurong immediately scolded: "you old man, you killed your husband, you killed your son, and now you are still involved in my family''s affairs every day. Do you mean to ruin my family?" Granny Ding''s wife died when she was young because she took part in the Vietnam self-defense counterattack. Her eldest son took part in the flood relief and was swept away by the flood. Now she lives with her younger son. These things are the pain in granny Ding''s heart all her life. Anyone who has a little conscience will not mention them in front of her. She was very angry when she heard Lu Yurong''s words and scolded: "my wife and eldest son are dead. It''s none of your business! People don''t know. I live next door to your house and I don''t know about your family! " Chapter 275 The more she scolded, the more angry she became. She said loudly, "Lu Yurong, your brain must have been kicked by a donkey. Your clever and sensible daughter doesn''t hurt. She loves the adopted daughter who is full of vicious ideas. Sooner or later, your family will be ruined by you!" Lu Yurong immediately became angry and stood up to tear granny Ding: "I beat you, a vicious old bitch, and cursed my family to death!" When the neighbors saw that the situation was not right, they were afraid that Granny Ding would suffer losses, so they hurriedly pulled down Yurong and refused to let her go. Granny Ding blushed with anger and said aloud, "Lu Yurong, you are a black hearted poisonous woman. You are so angry with your family. You not only ignore him, but also come out to discredit the only one who is dedicated to saving Lao Qin. You call me Kefu. I think you not only Kefu but also kill him!" Originally, some of the people who watched the scene outside didn''t know where to go. As soon as they heard granny Ding''s words, they immediately felt reasonable. If Lu Yurong is not guilty, why does he leave his husband alone and scold Gu only here? Someone looked at the time and said, "is Gu the only one who takes part in the college entrance examination? She has an exam in the afternoon. She can only come back after the exam. It''s a good time to drive from No.2 Middle School to the compound. It''s only three o''clock now, and it''s only half way past the exam. How can she have time to quarrel with Lao Qin? " "My husband is so sick, no matter who is right or wrong, he should go to the hospital to have a look." "According to me, Lao Qin shouldn''t have brought his own daughter back. Since his own daughter came back, the Qin family has never had a peaceful life." All the people said, Lu Yurong found that the previous tricks of Bailing were questioned today. She immediately jumped up, crossed her waist and scolded: "my family''s business is none of your business. Why do you point out?" At this time, her hair is scattered, and Gu Weiyi smashes her head, and her face is covered with blood. At this time, she roars so ferociously, and the whole person is like a Yaksha who has just eaten. The melon eaters originally just came to join in the fun, but now they find that it seems dangerous to join in the fun. Coupled with Lu Yurong''s fierce reputation, they feel that for their own safety, they should stay away from the Qin family. So the crowd slowly dispersed. A grandmother who had a good relationship with granny Ding was afraid that Lu Yurong''s nerves would hurt granny Ding. She took granny Ding to her home. Granny Ding was so angry that she scolded her and walked away. Qin Keren thought that this was a good opportunity to discredit Gu''s only one. Unexpectedly, because granny Ding made a contribution to Gu''s only one, she hated it when she thought about it. So she said in Lu Yurong''s ear, "Granny Ding is really not so good to Gu Weiyi!" Lu Yurong is also more and more angry about what happened just now. He actually picked up the garbage can at home and dumped all the garbage at granny Ding''s door. Then, for fear that others might not know, he stood at the door and scolded granny Ding. When she was tired and went home to drink water, Qin Keren asked softly, "Mom, do you think Dad will be ok?" "Your father is always in good health. What can I do for him?" Lu Yurong said with indifference. Qin Keren was a bit more educated than Lu Yurong. He thought of one thing and said, "I saw a news before that a person was in good health all the time, and then suddenly fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, so..." She didn''t finish what she said, but Lu Yurong already knew what she meant. Chapter 276 Lu Yurong, who has never cared about Qin Zhenhua''s fainting, has a sense of urgency for the first time. Lu Yurong''s first reaction is that if Qin Zhenhua dies, who will support her in the future? Who gave her the money? She''s nervous when she thinks about it. She doesn''t want to go to work. She just wants someone to cook food for her every day, and there''s endless money to spend. Although she is dissatisfied with Qin Zhenhua, all the wages he has earned over the years have been turned in. Her life is not too comfortable. If he really has an accident, she will also have bad luck. So she said, "let''s go to the hospital to see your father!" Lingcheng had only a few hospitals in total. According to the situation at that time, it must have taken Qin Zhenhua to the nearest first people''s hospital. Although Qin Keren didn''t want to go too much, he was also afraid that those people in the courtyard would spread the news. He felt that he still needed to see Qin Zhenhua. But their luck is not good. They didn''t find Qin Zhenhua when they went. At this time, Gu, who is outside the operating room, is extremely anxious. Qin Zhenhua is diagnosed with cerebral hemorrhage. If he is sent ten minutes later, his life will be lost. Just sent over, the doctor also reprimanded Gu only: "the patient at least sick more than half an hour, how to send now?" Gu only clenched his fists when he heard this sentence. How cruel must Lu Yurong and Qin Keren be to ignore Qin Zhenhua''s illness? She also hated why she didn''t finish the exam earlier. If she had finished earlier, Qin Zhenhua would have more hope of being rescued. Ning Yiqing started his contacts at the first time when he entered the hospital, and found the best brain doctor in Lingcheng to work for Qin Zhenhua. Qin Zhenhua was also lucky. It happened that the best brain doctor in the imperial capital came to Lingcheng for academic exchanges, and rushed to Lingcheng immediately after receiving his call. Even so, Gu Weiyi is still upset. She is walking around outside the operating room. Qin Zhenhua has been in the operating room for two hours, and has not come out yet. Although Qin Zhenhua is not her own father, she has given her the deepest concern no matter in previous life or in this life. In him, she has realized what is father''s love. Now she only hopes that Qin Zhenhua can survive this disaster safely! Ning Yiqing took her hand and said, "don''t be afraid, uncle Qin will be fine." Gu Weiyi raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were steady and firm. Looking at him like this, she was quite calm. She whispered: "after I went back to the Qin family, only my father was really good to me. No matter what happened, he would protect me." "I know." Ning Yiqing''s temperament is always cold. He is really not good at comforting people. At this time, all he can do is to be with Gu only. Gu Weiyi added: "he is the best father in the world, the most upright man in the world, and the man I admire the most." "What about me?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu only looked at him and said, "at this time, do you still want to eat my father''s vinegar?" Ning Yiqing said slowly: "in fact, I''ve always been jealous of him. He can live under the same roof with you and see you at any time. You care about him in your heart and treat him better than me." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, Ning Yiqing continued: "but I know, Gu only, the man who will accompany you in the future will only be me, no matter what happens in the future, I will be your most solid backing, accompany you through all the ups and downs." PS: I''ll wait until Friday to see if I can come back to life! These days, you must remember to leave the tickets to me, you must remember to give me good comments, you must remember to read every day, whether you can go on depends on you, Mo! Chapter 277 Gu only''s heart was touched. He raised his eyes to see him. He held her in his arms and said gently: "so when Uncle Qin wakes up, I will respect him, respect him and be filial to him with you." Gu only but can''t help it any more, lie down in his arms and burst out crying. The regret of the past life, the hate of today, and the grievance of the past life and the present life, all of these, she was prepared to carry it alone, but now she suddenly found that there was a fool, who said all kinds of indifferent words every day, but could die with her and face everything of life with her. Ning Yiqing was most afraid of her crying. When she cried, he was at a loss. He coughed and said, "Gu Yiwei, you have wiped my tears and nose all over me! It''s filthy Gu only one ignore him, he had to say: "you really want to wipe it, give me a wash." Gu Weiyi cried even more. He sighed helplessly and said, "forget it. You don''t have to wash the clothes. I''ll do it myself." Gu only heart sad, heard his words but couldn''t help laughing, stretched out his hand to his chest patted: "Ning Yiqing, you bastard!" Under normal circumstances, if someone scolded Ning Yiqing like this, he would have turned over a long time ago, but Gu only scolded him like this, which made him feel like "beating is a kiss, scolding is love". He reached out and rubbed her hair and said: "in this world, only you dare to say that about me." Just at this time, came grandma''s cry: "Zhenhua, you must not have anything to do!" Gu Weiyi quickly climbs out of Ning Yiqing''s arms. As soon as he turns around, he sees Chen Zhao coming with his grandparents. Gu Weiyi said: "grandma, dad will be fine. This time, it''s brain experts from the imperial capital." Although these words can make Grandma a little relieved, for the elderly, as long as they go into the operating room for surgery, it is a very terrible thing. She gritted her teeth and asked, "where are the two women?" "They didn''t come." Gu only told grandma what she saw today. Grandma took a deep breath and said, "they are crazy. They let Zhenhua get sick! How ridiculous Gu only worried that grandma''s body could not bear the accident, so he quickly comforted her: "grandma, don''t be angry, wait for Dad, we will deal with this matter again, I always believe that good will be rewarded, evil will be rewarded!" Grandma looked at her tearful eyes, nodded her head, took her hand and said, "only this time, thanks to you! If you didn''t go home in time to send your father to the hospital, the consequences would be unimaginable! " Gu only lowered his head and said, "grandma, don''t say that. He''s my father!" Grandma looked at her with a happy face, once again happy that she was growing up in care of her family, otherwise she would not have been raised by Lu Yurong. "Thank God you didn''t grow up with Lu Yurong," she said Gu only saw her grandmother''s old face, thought of her life experience, thought of their granddaughter Cheng Su Su Su''s cruel and domineering means compared with Qin Keren, and her heart immediately had thousands of feelings. She looked at her grandmother and said, "I will always be your granddaughter." Grandma didn''t know the meaning of her words. She only thought that she felt something in her heart, so she nodded her head lightly. Chapter 278 Gu only they waited outside the operating room for another three hours before Qin Zhenhua was pushed out of the operating room by the nurse. Gu Weiwei asked the chief surgeon, "doctor, how''s my father?" "The operation was very successful. The blood clot in the patient''s brain has been taken out. As long as the follow-up rehabilitation measures are taken, the patient can be the same as the normal person." After five hours of surgery, the doctor was very tired. Gu Weiyi said thanks. The doctor looked at Ning Yiqing standing on one side and asked, "when did you come to Lingcheng?" Although the chief surgeon is a brain expert from DIDU, he is very young and never over 30 years old. Ning Yiqing''s face was light: "where can I be if I''m not in Lingcheng?" The chief surgeon was stunned when he heard this answer, then he said with a smile, "it''s not like what you said." He then looked at Gu and asked, "your sister?" Ning Yiqing did not answer, the doctor grinned again: "your sister looks really good-looking, introduce it to me another day?" In a flash, Gu only felt that the temperature around her had dropped several degrees. Her sixth sense was that it would be safer to stand beside Ning Yiqing. She also wondered, can do the brain doctor of high difficulty operation, should not be very rigorous, cool character? Why doesn''t this one look very similar? Also, listening to the conversation between him and Ning Yiqing, it seems that he is still an old acquaintance. She couldn''t help looking at the chief surgeon. She found that although he was wearing a surgical suit, he still couldn''t hide his handsome, thick eyebrows, slender eyes, strong nose, full lips, white skin. The whole person looked a bit of dandy evil. Just looking at him, she couldn''t connect him with brain experts. So she asked him, "did you really operate on my dad? Are you really a doctor? " The smile on the doctor''s face was fixed on his face. Ning Yiqing said coldly, "aren''t you going back to the imperial capital tonight? You can go away. " Doctor in charge of the operation Ning Shao, isn''t it good to cross the river and tear down the bridge? Gu only said politely, "if you walk slowly, I won''t see you off." She thinks that if he doesn''t leave again, she will be frozen to death by Ning Yiqing. Chief knife doctor choked speechless, looking at Ning Yiqing and Gu only eyes have some fun. My grandparents were also there to thank the doctor. He pushed the door and made a conclusion, which made them feel relieved. As long as Qin Zhenhua was OK. After the chief surgeon left, Qin Zhenhua was sent back to the ward. At this time, his head was covered with gauze. Because of a series of reasons, such as anesthetics, he is still awake. Gu only looked at Qin Zhenhua lying on the bed, but his heart was full of mixed feelings. Qin Zhenhua didn''t have cerebral hemorrhage in her last life. She doesn''t know whether it has direct relationship with her rebirth. But she knows that since her rebirth, butterfly effect has taken place, and many things have changed. She took a deep breath and told herself that no matter what happened, she would do her best to protect the people she cared about. That night, she was going to watch the night, but Ning Yiqing asked her to take a rest: "you have an exam tomorrow. If you don''t take a rest, how can you spare the energy to take the exam? I''m waiting for you to come back and give me a long face. " Grandparents also said: "you can take the exam at ease. Zhenhua has us here. You don''t have to worry." Chapter 279 Gu only remembers all the regrets of his past and present life. Going to university is the way he must go. Now Qin Zhenhua has Ning Yiqing and her grandparents on the side. Even if she is on the side, it doesn''t help much. So she nodded, but refused to rest alone, and finally proposed a shift system. She took her grandparents to open two hotels next to the hospital to rest, and several people took turns to take care of Qin Zhenhua. Just Gu only thought about today''s things, where can he sleep? She came out of the hotel alone and sat on the doorstep, looking at the dark night of Lingcheng and thinking about the past and present. But no matter what she thought, she couldn''t find the answer she wanted. She could only move forward firmly. She sat in the middle of the night and didn''t go back to her room to sleep until three in the morning. The next day, without an alarm clock, she woke up early. Looking at the time, it was just six o''clock. After she got up and cleaned up, she went to the roadside to buy breakfast for Ning Yiqing, and then went directly to the examination room. Gu only met Lu Yurong at the gate of No.2 Middle School. The sudden encounter surprised both of them. At this time, they met each other, but they met with enemies. They were very jealous. As soon as Lu Yurong saw her, he immediately yelled: "your father is like that, and you are still in the mood for the exam! Do you have a conscience? " "My father?" Gu Weiyi narrowed his eyes and asked, "what''s my father like?" Lu Yurong was stunned for a moment. She went to several hospitals in the city last night, but she didn''t find Qin Zhenhua. Qin Keren gave her some advice, saying that Gu Weiyi would definitely take the exam and let her go to the exam room to block Gu Weiyi, so she came early. The purpose of her coming is to make Gu Weiyi not in the mood for the exam. It''s better to let Gu Weiyi fail the exam! As for Qin Zhenhua''s current condition, she doesn''t know. She just thinks that they didn''t come back all night. That is to say, they are hospitalized. Once they are hospitalized, it means that their condition is very serious. As soon as Qin Zhenhua was seriously ill, she began to panic, because once he was ill, it meant that she would take money out to treat him. Money was her lifeblood to her! She immediately jumped to her feet and said, "Gu you have no conscience. You only care about yourself and ignore your family. Yesterday, not only your sister couldn''t take the exam, but also your father was so angry that he was hospitalized!" Then she yelled at the top of her voice: "come and see this scum! Hurt her sister, hurt her father, now even have the face to take the exam At this time, it''s the peak time to enter the examination room. As soon as she yelled, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Parents asked the candidates to take the exam first, and then they watched around. We all think that this year''s college entrance examination is three points more entertaining than in previous years. First, two candidates cheated yesterday and the examination was cancelled, and then there was such a big play. Gu Weiyi didn''t want to talk to Lu Yurong, because she knew exactly what the abacus Lu Yurong was fighting. In the final analysis, she just wanted to destroy her. When she faced such Lu Yurong, she was fanning Lu Yurong''s face in every test. But if Lu Yurong makes such a mess, if she enters the examination room in this way, her reputation will be made clean by Lu Yurong''s urination. Her hand had already been clenched into a fist, and her eyes were full of anger. With her temperament, she wanted to beat Lu Yurong. Chapter 280 It''s just that Lu Yurong''s name is Gu Weiyi''s mother after all. Filial piety is a traditional virtue of the Chinese nation. If anyone does something to beat his own parents in public, even if it is reasonable, it will become unreasonable and will be stabbed in the spine. And Lu Yurong also saw that she did not dare to beat her, so she dared to be so arrogant. Gu only tried his best to control his inner violence. He took a deep breath and cried with tears and said, "Mom, how can you say that to me! Keren''s sister cheated yesterday. It is clear that the invigilator and the principal decided together, and then the document was signed and issued by the Education Bureau. Are you doubting the fairness of the leaders of the education bureau? " The people nearby were all pointing at Gu Youyi. They were happy to hear that. It turned out that the girl who was disqualified from the exam yesterday was the daughter of this middle-aged woman! It happened that the male teacher who invigilated Qin Keren passed by yesterday. He recognized Gu Youyi at a glance. When he heard Lu Yurong''s accusation against Gu Youyi, he was so angry that he immediately stood up and said, "I''m the teacher who invigilated Qin Keren yesterday. I can testify that what happened yesterday has nothing to do with this little girl, but she is the victim!" Lu Yurong immediately quit, pointing to the male teacher''s nose and scolding: "I teach my own daughter a lesson. It''s none of your business. Get out of my way!" The male teacher immediately flushed with anger. He could not see it. He wanted to help Gu only clarify and left. Unexpectedly, he was pointed to the nose and scolded like this. The male teacher is also a temperamental person. He is a teacher. Of course, he won''t quarrel with Lu Yurong, so he briefly explained what happened yesterday, and then summed up with a cold voice: "the candidates who were disqualified from the examination yesterday are also so unreasonable!" The onlooker''s parents immediately cast sympathetic eyes on Gu only, and then began to accuse Lu Yurong: "how can there be such an eccentric mother?" A person familiar with the matter said: "it was her adopted daughter who cheated yesterday, and the girl who was scolded today is her own daughter. Her preference for her adopted daughter and her abuse of her own daughter have spread all over our area for a long time!" Lu Yurong''s face suddenly some cannot pull down, she stares big eyes to scold the insider: "you long tongued woman, my family''s matter wants you to manage!" The accused insider blushed, but Lu Yurong was shameless, but others were shameful, and no one spoke any more. Seeing this scene, Lu Yurong continued to point at Gu Youyi and scold him: "you''re a loser, a sweeper! Since you came home, nothing good has happened at home! You''ve made your father so angry that he''s in hospital. What else do you want to test? Go back to take care of your father immediately She did it strongly, but the people next to her were afraid of her fierce and unreasonable, Leng is no one dare to speak out. But in their opinion, this girl is too unreasonable, breaking the lower limit of their cognition. At the same time, she sympathizes with Gu only. This little girl is too unlucky to have such a mother! Gu only saw the changes in her eyes around her. She wiped her tears and said aloud, "Mom, how can you lie with your eyes open like this! When I came home from the exam yesterday, my father was already lying on the ground and couldn''t move. You and Keren''s sister didn''t care about him at all, or I sent him to the hospital.... " Hearing this, Lu Yurong immediately jumped in front of her and prepared to hit her: "you unfilial daughter! If you don''t tell me your father is ill and leave him for the exam, I won''t tear you up today! " PS: guess what, the only way to deal with Lu Yurong? By the way, I would like to express your opinion on how I abuse Lu Yurong? Come on, vote, kill Lu Yurong! Chapter 281 Lu Yurong has found that Gu only dare not beat her in public. This discovery makes her very proud. She raises her bear like hand and fans Gu only. Gu Weiyi''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous, ready to start, but a hand faster than her, like forceps to grasp Lu Yurong''s hand. Gu only turns his head, but sees Cheng Shutang with evil spirit on his face. She was stunned for a moment, but her mood was a little complicated. In her previous life, she and Cheng Shutang almost never spoke to each other. Although he was her brother, he was very indifferent to her all the time, but in this life, he stood up to help her! Cheng Shutang looked at Lu Yurong coldly and said, "I may not have come to Lingcheng for a long time. It''s really an eye opener to meet such a high-quality product." In fact, he is bored to block Ning Yiqing today. Instead of waiting for Ning Yiqing for a long time, he has been waiting for Gu Youyi. Since he met Gu Youyi, he always feels inexplicably familiar and wants to say hello to her. As a result, before he had time to say hello, he saw Lu Yurong who jumped out as fierce and unreasonable as a tiger. He just wanted to see the excitement. When he saw Lu Yurong''s style, he was filled with anger. When he saw Lu Yurong doing something to Gu, he could not help jumping out. He had a lot of strength in his hand. With a little effort, he made Lu Yurong cry out: "kill, kill!" In view of Lu Yurong''s fierce fighting power, it has caused public anger. At this time, no one came to fight. Cheng Shutang said coldly, "kill people? Ignorant stupid woman, is that murder? Otherwise, I''ll take this title and screw your head off directly! " He has participated in many military operations and attacked many criminals. In his hands, there are many lives. However, those who have really killed people are murderous when they show their ruthlessness. He looked at Lu Yurong askew. Lu Yurong only felt that there was ice from head to foot, and her whole body was shivering with cold. The boundless fear came from the bottom of her heart. She said in a trembling way: "dare you!" She said to the onlookers, "don''t you see anyone trying to kill? Call the police soon There were a lot of onlookers. They called the police? You are beautiful! You deserve to be killed! Brave man, don''t be merciful when you start! Lu Yurong''s hands hurt badly. She suddenly realized that her previous moves were useless to this man, so she said without any confidence: "I teach my daughter that it''s none of your business. Let go!" Cheng Shutang looks down upon her. He is a soldier. Although Lu Yurong is a shrew, he is not a criminal after all. He is really bad at beating her in public. If he can''t beat her, he can only let her go. He just let her go, but he is a little unwilling. At this moment, Gu only yelled: "don''t hurt my mother!" With that, she rushes over from the side and directly bumps into Cheng Shutang''s hand, which breaks Lu Yurong''s hand. Cheng Shutang Hello, girl, you were so close to me just now. Why did you run so far all of a sudden? Is it to run up and break Lu Yurong''s hand? Lu Yurong''s scream of killing a pig immediately resounded above the whole examination room. Chapter 282 Cheng Shutang released his hand, so Lu Yurong was directly knocked on the ground by Gu only, and the back of his head was heavily knocked on the ground. It is also that the cement road in the 1990s has not yet been popularized. This road is only a dirt road, and there is no stone on the ground. Otherwise, Lu Yurong will be thrown into a brain oscillation if he is not thrown. Gu only called a pity in his heart. Just acting also have to play the whole set, so she wiped tears to shake landing Yurong said: "Mom, are you ok?" Lu Yurong had broken her hand and hurt to death. Then Gu only hit her on the ground and her head hurt to death. At this time, Gu only shook her. She was a little confused and almost didn''t vomit! She pushed Gu away with her unbroken hand: "you dead girl, if you want to kill me, go away!" Her words were immediately criticized by the parents nearby: "your daughter is kind-hearted to help you, and it''s insane for you to do so!" "This girl is too sincere. Her mother is so kind to her that she still protects her!" "I don''t know what this woman thinks. Such a good daughter should treat her like this!" "If only I had such a good daughter, I would love her!" The male teacher couldn''t see it any more. He said to Gu Weiyi, "since your mother won''t let you take care of her, go and take the exam! Don''t delay the exam because of such a mother. " "But..." Gu only eyes some hesitation: "my mother she..." "Your mother has the strength to push you and scold you. It''s OK at first sight. You don''t have to worry. Go to the examination room quickly!" The male teacher beat her up. Next to the parents can not look down, an aunt took her hand and said: "girl, go to the test quickly!" So Gu was sent to the examination room by a group of enthusiastic people. Cheng Shutang gapes at this scene, others may not see clearly Gu only "save mother" the whole story, but he can see clearly. She broke Lu Yurong''s hand in public and hurt Lu Yurong''s head in public. As a result, she was regarded as "eager to save her mother". Instead of being criticized and reprimanded, she won a lot of sympathy and praise from people. His eyes suddenly bright, he said, like Ning Yiqing, even if people like this little girl''s beauty, it is not so precious, originally this delicate little girl is a little fox! He turned to look at Gu only. Gu only turned to look at him at the same time. Her eyes were opposite. She gently raised her eyebrows and said, "thank you!" Cheng Shutang is happy. This little girl is interesting. No wonder she can make Ning Yiqing crazy. When Lu Yurong sits up and reacts, she finds that Gu Youyi has entered the examination room. She suddenly becomes anxious and wants to stop her, but Cheng Shutang stops her. When she saw Cheng Shutang''s cold eyes, she counseled and unconsciously stepped back two steps. Cheng Shutang said coldly, "people like you are insulting the word" mother. " Lu Yurong did not dare to splash in front of him, only said: "you know what, she is just a scum! It''s not what it looks like! I''m in a vicious mood! " "If I had such a mother as you, I think I would be cruel and try to kill you every minute!" Cheng Shutang said coldly. Chapter 283 Cheng Shutang used to think that mother was the most gentle word in the world, but after seeing Lu Yurong, he felt that she insulted the word. Lu Yurong has never been criticized like this, and the pain in her hand also brought back a trace of her mind. She subconsciously said: "you hurt me, lose money!" Cheng Shutang sneered, took out a hundred yuan bill from his wallet and threw it on her face, saying, "enough for you to buy medicine." As soon as he saw the money, Lu Yurong''s eyes glowed. He immediately picked up the money with his uninjured hand. There happened to be a beggar nearby. The wind blew a piece of money to his feet. He was overjoyed. He picked up the money and ran away. When Lu Yurong saw that the beggar had picked up the money, she immediately put the money in her pocket, and then went after the beggar: "you murderer, give me back the money!" Cheng Shutang sees Lu Yurong''s appearance and touches his chest. He admits that he is really disgusted today. How can there be such a disgusting woman? He immediately sympathized with Gu only, this little girl is also too unlucky! How could there be such a mother! At the same time, he was glad that his mother was gentle and kind, a weapon expert, educated, patient and loving. He thinks Gu Yiqing is too pitiful. One day, he would advise her not to recognize Lu Yurong''s mother, and let her be his mother''s adopted daughter. In this way, when Ning Yiqing saw him and called him brother-in-law, it would be exciting to think about the scene! But when he thought of Gu Weiyi''s bad temper, he thought that his idea was only wishful thinking. He sighed in his heart! When Gu Weiyi entered the examination room, she was not affected by Lu Yurong''s incident. It was just that the incident was so noisy that she became a celebrity of the whole examination room. She came all the way and got the attention of countless people. Gu''s only thought is about Cheng Shutang. She thinks she needs to get to know him again. He is not as cold as she thought in her previous life. At present, he is not bad either. When she thought of Cheng''s family, who was famous in the imperial capital, and her parents, whom she had never met in her previous life, she had mixed feelings in her heart. According to the memory of her previous life, her parents were extremely fond of Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su wanted the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. At the same time, she also used some relationships to trample on her feet. In the past life, although he broke into the world with his own efforts, he had been living very hard. In addition to Qin Keren being a demon, Cheng Su Su also made great efforts. In her previous life, she did not understand why Cheng Su Su was so targeted at her. Now she thinks that she is a little sad, because she did not think about it at all. She said silently in her heart: "Cheng Su Su, we all see the emperor!" Today''s invigilator has changed. After the papers were sent out, she has adjusted her mood. She finished the exam as fast as she could. She is the first one to hand in the exam. Invigilator''s teacher looked at her curiously and whispered: "don''t you check it again?" Gu only for the teacher''s kindness back to a smile: "thank you, teacher, no need." She took a deep breath after going out of the examination room, and then saw Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang standing outside. She was stunned for a moment, and went to Ning Yiqing and asked, "how''s my father now?" Chapter 284 "He''s not awake yet." Ning Yiqing replied: "the doctor said that this is a normal phenomenon." Grandparents are old and don''t understand the process of the hospital, so in the morning Qin Zhenhua''s examination is Ning Yiqing with do, also because of this, he can''t come to see the only. Cheng Shutang is a talkative man. When Ning Yiqing came, he told Ning Yiqing what happened this morning. Ning Yiqing immediately called Chen Zhao over and asked him to look at the hospital for help, while he had been waiting here. Gu only said softly, "that''s good." "What would you like for lunch?" Ning Yiqing asked her. Gu only sighed: "just eat whatever you like..." "Hello, can you ask my opinion?" Cheng Shutang came forward to brush his sense of existence: "I''ve helped you a lot today, and I''ve paid several thousand yuan for it. Can you compensate me! I want meat Gu Wei spread his hand and asked, "did I ask you for help?" Cheng Shutang Ning Yiqing glared at him: "get away!" Cheng Shutang did not calm down: "grass, you call it breaking the bridge across the river! You have to treat me to dinner today! I''ve spent all my money because of you. You can''t ignore me! " Of course, he didn''t just pay for Lu Yurong''s money, but he would never give up if he had a chance to rely on them! Gu Yiqing was also convinced when he heard this. People did help her today, and he really couldn''t ignore him when he said this. So she and Ning Yiqing brought him this super big light bulb when they had dinner. But he didn''t have the consciousness of a big light bulb. He read all the time, telling all kinds of cold jokes that he didn''t know where to hear. He also gave Gu one or two quick brain changes from time to time, such as "the elephant''s trunk is the longest in the zoo, and what animal''s trunk is the second longest" and so on. Gu only because of these have a deeper understanding of him, he officially in her heart from the Cheng family''s high cold prince into a ground teaser. After being interrupted by Gu Weiyi, Lu Yurong takes Cheng Shutang''s money and goes to a small clinic to treat her broken hand. She doesn''t want the clinic to only treat colds and fevers. She doesn''t know how to treat her broken hand and foot. She asks her to go to a big hospital for treatment. As a result, she scolds her bloody head. When Lu Yurong thought that it would cost a lot of money to go to a big hospital to treat her hands, she couldn''t help the pain. But now her arm is very painful and she can''t help it, so she has to bite her teeth and go to a regular hospital. When she came out with a plaster cast on her hand, she met her grandmother face to face, and they were stunned. Grandma first came back to her senses, grabbed Lu Yurong''s hair, raised her hand and slapped her: "Lu Yurong, I don''t care what you do before, as long as Zhenhua thinks she can live with you! But now you are too much. You dare to make Zhenhua''s head bleed. It''s not over! " Grandma was also a violent temper when she was young. Her temper was much better when she was old. She was usually open-minded, but now she can''t bear to see that her son was so angry by his daughter-in-law that he was still on the ground! Lu Yurong has injuries on his hands and on his head. Where is Grandma''s opponent? He is soon beaten by grandma into a pig''s head. The doctor and nurse next to him came to pull a fight, and Lu Yurong took the opportunity to run away. Grandma was so angry that she pointed to her back and scolded her: "you are a shrew who fell into the eyes of money. Zhenhua has fallen eight generations of bad luck to marry you! Our old Qin family doesn''t have a daughter-in-law like you! " PS: the tickets are much less. The author who is looking forward to resurrection and going to PK again is crying and fainting in the toilet! Chapter 285 After Lu Yurong came out of the hospital, she was very angry and scolded her grandmother in her heart. She has never been a person who can suffer a loss, but this time she feels that she has suffered a huge loss, which is unbearable! But grandma is an elder after all. If she beat grandma openly, she would be scolded to death. Although Lu Yurong is Hun, he is not a fool. He can only bear to know this! When she got home, Qin Keren was cooking. When she came back in a mess, she was surprised and asked, "Mom, what are you doing?" When she was beaten by her grandmother, she would not say anything about it. She could only transfer her anger to Gu Youyi, so she scolded coldly: "Gu Youyi''s cheap skin is really shameless! Another guy out there! She''s coming back to see me without breaking her legs! " As soon as Qin Keren heard this, she knew that her goal today had not been achieved, which was a loss. Qin Keren despised Lu Yurong in his heart. He seemed to be very powerful at ordinary times. In fact, he was a counsellor who was strong outside but strong in the middle! But she won''t say this in front of Yurong. She also echoed a few words: "at the beginning, my mother shouldn''t have brought Gu back. She is a villain! She even dares to beat her mother. She has no respect Lu Yurong was angry when she thought of what happened before. She frowned slightly and her eyes were full of anger. She said to Qin Keren, "your father is in a people''s hospital. You will go to inquire about the situation later." In fact, they wanted to pretend to go to the hospital to look for Qin Zhenhua yesterday, and then by the way, they splashed dirty water on Gu''s only body, but Qin Zhenhua was having an operation when they went, and they didn''t find him in the ward at that time. As soon as Qin Keren heard that Qin Zhenhua was hospitalized, she was also a little nervous and asked, "Mom, how can dad be hospitalized?" Lu Yurong reluctantly said: "your grandmother said that he had cerebral hemorrhage, I didn''t see him, not too clear about the specific situation." Qin Keren was shocked when she heard that it was cerebral hemorrhage. She had more common sense than Lu Yurong. She knew what a terrible disease cerebral hemorrhage was and that most people would have sequelae after the attack. She frowned and said, "Dad is not yet 50 years old, and he is in good health. How can he have cerebral hemorrhage?" It was because Qin Zhenhua seemed to be in good health that they didn''t pay attention to it when he was ill. "You ask me, who do I ask?" Lu Yurong said: "he is really useless, but he said a few words, he actually had a cerebral hemorrhage, it''s really irritating!" Qin Keren immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. She clearly knew that Qin Zhenhua was the source of the Qin family''s financial crisis. Once he was ill, it meant that he would retire from the front line of his job and might lose his job. And cerebral hemorrhage patients will leave sequelae, follow-up rehabilitation and health care are not small expenses. Qin Keren was brought up by Lu Yurong when she was young. She learned Lu Yurong''s coolness and selfishness. It was impossible for her to take care of Qin Zhenhua! Her first thought was what she would do in the future? She knows that Qin Zhenhua''s salary is not bad, but Lu Yurong is a person who wants face and enjoys it. There is no money left at home. This time, Qin Zhenhua is ill. I''m afraid that the money at home is not enough for him to treat his illness! Chapter 286 This also means that no one will give Qin Keren money to spend, she will be self reliant in the future! How can this be! She''s only 18 years old. She needs to be supported. She has to study. Where can she work to make money? Seeing her in a daze, Lu Yurong raised her foot and kicked her ass: "what''s the matter? Go to the hospital to inquire about the situation!" Qin Keren answered, cleaned up his things, and then went directly to the hospital. As soon as Qin Keren left, Lu Yurong was alone at home. The more she thought about it, the less it was like that. Then she went out to discuss with aunt Zhao. Aunt Zhao is much more knowledgeable than Lu Yurong in this kind of thing: "if your family''s old Qin really has cerebral hemorrhage, even if he is rescued, it''s also a burden. You''re afraid you have to stay by his side every day. I''ve heard that many patients with cerebral hemorrhage can''t walk and are directly paralyzed. Some of them are in better condition. Even if they can walk, they are half disabled. They will have to wait on him to eat and drink. He is likely to be incontinent. " At this time, Lu Yurong knew how serious the cerebral hemorrhage was, and her heart suddenly became more hairy. So she asked: "if the cerebral hemorrhage is not treated in time, will it aggravate the disease?" "Of course Aunt Zhao affirmed: "under normal circumstances, if a person has cerebral hemorrhage, he must be sent to the hospital immediately. The later he is sent, the more unfavorable it will be to the patient''s condition. Even if some people are mild originally, they may become severe after waiting for a long time." Lu Yurong thought of Qin Zhenhua fell to the ground, her heart is more hairy, she thought of the money in her hand must be thrown into the hospital to Qin Zhenhua treatment, she immediately heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney pain. As like as two peas, Zhang Wannian called her aunt to Miss Zhao, and called the student who worked in the hospital to ask for a brain hemorrhage. The answer that Zhang Wannian gave her was almost the same as that of aunt Zhao. After Lu Yurong hung up the phone, the whole person was paralyzed there. If she had known that, Gu Wei would have stopped Qin Zhenhua as soon as she came back to take him away. In this way, at most, she would have done something for Qin Zhenhua. She didn''t need to spend any more money to treat him! She walked around the house twice, and the more she walked, the more hairy she felt. Just at this time, someone knocked on the door outside. She was upset and called out: "who is that?" Outside came a flattering voice: "excuse me, does governor Qin live here?" Lu Yurong frowned and opened the door. He saw a fat middle-aged man in his forties standing outside. He was carrying a box of fruit with a smile on his face. He was smiling and flattering. Lu Yurong looked him up and down: "I live here. What''s the matter?" "Are you sister-in-law? Can I come in and talk? " The middle-aged man said with a smile. Lu Yurong is not surprised that someone comes to Qin Zhenhua. In fact, over the years, because Qin Zhenhua has the power, many people come to him, but Qin Zhenhua has always been upright and never accepted the so-called back door. Lu Yurong used to secretly take some gifts from Qin Zhenhua on his back. Qin Zhenhua scolded her and forced her to return them. Lu Yurong glanced askance at the fruit box he was carrying in his hand. He despised it in his eyes. Although the Qin family depended on Qin Zhenhua''s salary to support the whole family, there was no shortage of food and drink at home, so such a box of fruit really didn''t enter the eye. Chapter 287 Lu Yurong reluctantly let go of the door, and then said: "old Qin is not at home." "It''s OK, so is my sister-in-law at home." The middle-aged man said with a smile, "I''ll leave with a few words." As the saying goes, if Lu Yurong is in a bad mood today, he will be embarrassed to drive him away when he sees his smiling face. She nodded her head lightly, and the middle-aged man came in. He closed the door when he came in. Lu Yurong''s brow wrinkled, but he has not been slow to open the box of fruit, she took a oblique look, just a look, her eyes can''t move: where is the fruit in the box, all are 100 yuan a piece of money! Lu Yurong looked at the middle-aged man in surprise. Her heart beat faster. Her voice trembled slightly: "what do you mean?" The middle-aged man still laughed mildly: "it''s just my little intention. I''d like to ask director Qin to do me a little favor. I''ll thank you again after it''s done!" He saw the change in Lu Yurong''s eyes when he saw money just now. People like him who are very good at drilling can see the greed in her eyes almost at the first sight. He is not afraid that she is greedy, but that she is not greedy. Lu Yurong swallows his saliva. He really wants to take the money down in his heart. He just thinks that Qin Zhenhua has cerebral hemorrhage. Even if he is well, he can''t stay in that position. If he can''t take the money, he will be in big trouble. So she plans to refuse, but a thought suddenly flashed in her mind, that is, now Qin Zhenhua is like that, this time she and Qin Keren give him to Qi disease, she also does not want to take care of him, she will divorce him! Since they are going to divorce, why can''t she make a profit before the divorce? As soon as this idea came into her mind, it grew like wild grass, and occupied her whole brain in an instant. She thought of the women in the front yard who drank spicy food and dressed well. Every time, she had a big difference with them. For so many years, she had not had a good life with Qin Zhenhua. Why can''t she make a profit before she divorced him? So she also had a faint smile on her face: "how can this be good?" She said so, but she had taken the money from the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter. Please ask my sister-in-law to say something nice for me in front of director Qin." Lu Yurong, who made up her mind, had a smile on her face, but she had a wound on her face at this time. With such a smile, she pulled the wound, and the pain made her only grin: "it''s natural." The middle-aged man left his name and contact information and left. As soon as he left, Lu Yurong held the pile of money and was happy to spend it. She was still worried about Qin Zhenhua''s illness. After they divorced, who gave her money to spend? With such a large amount of money, she won''t have to worry about it for the rest of her life! And later, Cheng Su Su gave her a little money from time to time, and she immediately felt that she was too smart! After the middle-aged man left the compound, he drove into the box of a club in Lingcheng. Jian Jianjun had been waiting in it. Seeing him coming in, he asked, "is it done?" "How can I not do it?" At this time, the middle-aged man''s face no longer has a flattering smile. The smile fades away. The whole man is full of treachery. At first sight, he is not a good man. Chapter 288 Jian Jianjun nodded his head lightly: "if it''s done, the Qin family can''t be too hateful. Even if you give up my son''s marriage and hit me in the face, you dare to hurt my son. I must let the Qin family die!" He was not at home some time ago. When he came back, he found out that Jane was injured by Gu''s only friend. He also injured her in a secret place. When he was sent to the hospital, Jane''s egg had already broken. The doctor said that Jane might not be able to bear children in the future. When Jian Jianjun heard about this, he was very angry. Ding Buwang was the only one in the Jian family. When Jian Xize''s egg was broken, it was equivalent to the death of their children and grandchildren. This feud is not common! Originally, according to Jian Jianjun''s intention, he wanted to take someone to do Gu only, but it was stopped by Jian Xize: "Dad, you can''t move Gu only. If you move Gu only, it''s obvious that we told Ning family that we did it! Ning Yiqing''s attitude towards Gu Yiwei is very obvious. If Ning family intervenes, I''m afraid the consequences will be very serious at that time! " Although Jian Jianjun was horizontal, he didn''t dare to vent his anger when he faced Ning family, who had too many senior Jian families. He could only spread all his anger on Qin family. Because Ning Yiqing has been close to the Qin family recently, he doesn''t dare to know what to do with the Qin family. He thought of many ways these days, but Qin Zhenhua''s side has always been monolithic, and he has no chance at all. After thinking about it for a while, he set his goal on the greedy Lu Yurong. That''s why today''s event happened. Only if Lu Yurong takes the money from the Jian family, the Qin family will not be far away from home. As long as Qin Zhenhua falls down, the Qin family will be nothing. He doesn''t believe that Ning Yiqing will protect Gu you at that time! The middle-aged man said with a smile, "the Qin family has offended you. This time it''s really over." He picked up the glass, two people touched a cup, the cup of wine. Jian Jianjun''s mouth rose slightly, and his eyes were full of joy and pride of revenge. Because of that huge sum of money, Lu Yurong suffered a lot of injuries, and she was too lazy to harm Gu only, so Gu only had a very smooth exam on the last day. Gu Weiyi went to the hospital directly after the exam. Qin Zhenhua woke up at this time, but he looked very weak. The left half of his body could not move. Gu only looked at such Qin Zhenhua in the heart sad, she knew clearly, in the Qin family to her best person is he. She comforted Qin Zhenhua with a warm voice: "Dad, we''ll take care of you slowly, and you''ll be well soon." Because of the sequelae, he didn''t speak quickly: "don''t hate... Your mother... There are still lovely people..." Gu''s eyes are red. She always knows that Qin Zhenhua is a broad-minded person. He can let go of many things. This time, if she wants him and Lu Yurong to end up completely, she is afraid that she needs another fire. She took him by the hand, nodded and said, "as long as they can correct their mistakes this time, I will not care about them. But if they have any excessive actions, I will not let them go!" Qin Zhenhua nodded his head lightly. Gu only looked at him more sad, because she clearly knew that people like Lu Yurong and Qin Keren could not change their face because of his illness. Chapter 289 After all, since Qin Zhenhua fell ill, only Qin Keren came to spy on him. After knowing that he did have cerebral hemorrhage, he immediately turned around and left. Qin Zhenhua looked at her and said, "medicine... Expenses... Go home and find your mother to get them. There is... Money at home." Gu Wei nodded, and Wen Sheng said, "Dad, don''t worry about the medical expenses. You just have peace of mind." Qin Zhenhua sighed. He didn''t know Lu Yurong''s character, but he still felt that he and Lu Yurong''s husband and wife of more than 20 years had feelings. She couldn''t ignore herself. After Gu only came out of the ward, he took a deep breath and decided to go home. Anyway, some things must be solved, and some people''s true colors must be torn off and displayed in front of people. Qin Zhenhua can''t make a decision, so she''ll help him. Anyway, she won''t let the previous life happen again! Ning Yiqing is just outside the ward. When she sees him, she acts coquetry to him: "Ying Ying, Ning Yiqing, can you lend me some money?" Ning Yi Qing stretched out her hand to point her forehead: "can you talk?" He was a little bit heavy. She put her hand over her forehead and looked at her with a sad face. His brow wrinkled. He said coldly, "don''t borrow this word in front of me. Mine is yours." Gu only chuckled and said, "is it yours, mine or mine?" Ning Yiqing looks at her face full of tiredness because of the tiredness of these days, but he smiles after seeing him. He is inexplicably distressed. He always knows that she is much stronger and braver than ordinary girls, but he also knows what Qin Zhenhua means to her. He knew the Qin family''s affairs, but he couldn''t interfere too much because of his identity. Most importantly, he knew that she didn''t want him to interfere. At this time, she pretended to smile at him easily, but she knew that he was going to return to the team to carry out the task, for fear that he would worry about her. And he has never been a good at expressing his inner feelings, so even if he knows that she is such a mind, or coldly said: "sooner or later, I will let you the whole person is mine." Gu''s face turned red unconsciously. He handed her a passbook: "if it''s not enough, I''ll ask my grandfather for it. The money in the previous passbook is too much. I''ll divide it into ten accounts for you. Although the name of the account is mine, I''ll fill it in when the Bank fills in the information. You can go to get it at any time." Gu only some accident, immediately understand her worry, he has thought for her, he looks cold, bad mouth, but to her is really good, is also really careful. She pursed her lips to say thank you to him, but he grabbed in front of her and said, "don''t say thank you. If you like, I can give you all of me now." Gu only didn''t understand his words at first. When she looked up at him, she saw his narrow eyes. She immediately realized that she was teased by him again. She snorted and said, "well, then come on!" Ning Yiqing was ready for all kinds of rejections, but he didn''t expect that she said such a bold sentence. Instead, he was choked by his own saliva and coughed a few times. Gu only one step closer to him, bad said: "who dare who is a dog!" Chapter 290 Ning Yiqing looks at his girl''s bright but wanton eyes. He frowns slightly and immediately realizes that she dares to say so because he is about to return to the team and the helicopter is waiting outside. He has no time to be with her at all. He took a step closer to her. The distance between them was no more than five centimeters. He bowed his head slightly. His breath spilled on Gu''s face, numb and itchy. As soon as he approached, she immediately felt the huge pressure, she immediately counseled, subconsciously would retreat, he timely one hand holding her waist, one hand gently lifting her chin. If his head was a little lower, his lips would be less than two centimeters away from hers. Gu only think of his bold, she immediately nervous up, here is the hospital! How could she not be nervous at a time when kissing on the street was considered indecent. She immediately said, "Ning Yiqing, don''t mess around!" She said subconsciously with everywhere, at this time is already in the night, they stand in the east corner of the hospital, there is no one here, she breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Yiqing approached her one centimeter further and asked her in a soft voice, "what''s wrong? What do you think I''m going to do? Well His last epilogue was lifted up, coupled with his original low and provocative voice, Gu only felt that the string at the bottom of his heart had been pulled down by him. She regretted to death in her heart. She knew that he looked cold and was actually a hooligan in her heart, so she shouldn''t have nothing to do with him. She bit her lip and said nothing, but he said, "and why is it a puppy? Isn''t it the wolf dog? " Gu''s face, which was just a little red at first, turned red to the root of her ears in an instant. He immediately remembered the story she had made up for the lie a few days ago, which had no logic at all. It turned out that he had heard it! He heard it! How can he hear it! She decided to pretend: "what big wolf dog?" Ning Yiqing chuckled, lowered her head and took a bite on her neck. She immediately felt that there was an electric current. Since her body flowed, the bones of her whole body became crisp. Gu only thought that she was really dead! Ning Yiqing asked her, "do you remember? If I don''t remember, I can do it again. " Gu only clenched his lips, trying to make his voice sound normal: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The silent night, only two people''s corner, she can only hear her own heartbeat, but did not know that her voice at this time has been unconsciously stained with a trace of flattery. When Ning Yiqing heard her voice, he felt that something was pulling his heart. He immediately understood that although he was teasing her at this time, she inadvertently made his blood rush down his body. His self-control, which he was always proud of, was not worth mentioning in front of her. It was destroyed in an instant. His heart is also fast up, at this moment, he is really want nothing, holding her to her. Gu only felt the change of his body, and she was scared to death. She despised herself from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t have a long memory. She knew that he couldn''t tease him. Last time she teased him, she almost lost her temper! She put her hand to his chest and suddenly said, "ah, I remember that the big wolf dog is much more fierce than the small dog. It''s said that it exists like a wolf. Ning Yiqing, let''s have a big wolf dog in the future." Chapter 291 Ning Yiqing, who was originally obsessed with desire, was a bit embarrassed when she heard Gu''s words. Her ability of pretending to be stupid is absolutely first-class. When she speaks, the breath also touches his face, pink lips are delicate, Ning Yiqing knows that he can''t really do anything to her tonight, and he doesn''t want to hurt himself, so he kisses her lips fiercely. The soft touch and sweet taste, for Ning Yiqing, became addicted after he tasted it for the first time. It was a delicacy that he could not give up in his whole life. It was greed after eating marrow and taste. Ning Yiqing sighed a few inaudible, the bottom of the eyes flashed unspeakable secluded hope, desire has not retreated, but has been infected with acacia. He said in a low voice: "Gu Weiwei, if you dare to tease me next time, I will take you on the spot." His voice is very light and low, but Gu Weiyi doesn''t doubt the truth of his words. He can do it! Gu Yiwei didn''t really want to tease him today, just because he wanted to return to the team. She was reluctant to part with him. In addition, Qin Zhenhua made her sad. She just wanted to adjust her mood and tease him. How could she think that he would be so cruel! She whispered, "I''ll never dare." "No!" Ning Yiqing said overbearing: "I allow you to tease me anytime and anywhere." Gu Yiwei She joined his above sentence and thought about the consequences of pulling him away at any time. The picture was so beautiful that she didn''t dare to think about it Ning Yiqing seems to see her shyness and embarrassment, eyebrows gently picked up, once again kiss her lips. Next to the curtain was suddenly lifted, and then heard Cheng Shutang''s ghost cry: "grass grass, Ning Yiqing, you take it easy, you don''t want to grow needle eyes!" Gu only heard this sentence immediately more shy, and his boyfriend kissing by his own brother to see, his brother is still there ghost, this is a hell of an experience? Ning Yiqing released her and whispered in her ear, "wait for me to come back." Gu only did not speak, he added: "I am not in the day to take care of themselves, or that sentence, if someone bullies the door, directly fight, if you can''t fight, report my name, or go to my grandfather." Gu only nodded his head lightly. Cheng Shutang had turned his back to them and said, "Hello, Ning Yiqing, that''s almost enough! The helicopter has been waiting for you outside for half an hour. If you don''t come out, they will be waiting outside all the time. Are you disturbing the people like this? " Ning Yiqing ignored him, bowed his head and gave a kiss on Gu''s only lip: "remember to miss me." Gu only did not expect that he would dare to kiss Cheng Shutang in the presence of her. She felt that her reputation would be ruined She thought it was time for him to leave after kissing her, but she didn''t expect that he was still looking at her. She immediately understood what he meant and simply let it go: "well, I''ll always think about you, I''ll think about you all the time! Go away quickly The two words in front of her made Ning Yiqing a little upset. The smile at the corner of her mouth overflowed. When she heard the last sentence, his smile was on her face. Cheng Shutang laughs unkindly beside him. Ning Yiqing''s anger can''t be directed at Gu only, so he directly kicks Cheng Shutang''s ass, and Cheng Shutang is kicked out by him unprepared. Chapter 292 Ning Yiqing also went out with him. Gu only could hear Cheng Shutang''s ghost cry clearly: "grass, Ning Yiqing, you attack me!" Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly, and there was a smile in his eyes. After thinking about it, she lifted the curtain and went out. When she went out, she saw a helicopter hovering over the hospital. In this era, the helicopter is still a very rare thing. In Lingcheng, it was the first time that a helicopter hovered like this, which attracted the nearby residents to come out and see. As soon as Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang go out, a ladder comes down from the helicopter. Ning Yiqing climbs up the ladder first, and then climbs up the stairs as usual. Cheng Shutang climbs up behind him. Ning Yiqing gives him a kick when he is about to climb into the cabin. He almost falls off the helicopter without paying attention. Finally, he only falls two spaces down and grabs the ladder again. Gu only knew that Cheng Shutang would swear again, but the helicopter was too noisy for her to hear. There is a faint smile in her eyes. Although it seems that Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang are at odds with each other when they meet, she can see that the relationship between them is actually good. Men have the way of getting along with men, but the way of getting along with women is different. The helicopter gradually goes away after Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang go up. Gu only doesn''t ask Ning Yiqing what task she is carrying out, so she doesn''t know when he will come back. He is a soldier. He has his responsibilities and responsibilities. Although she is worried that he will encounter danger when carrying out the task, she will not stop him from carrying out the task. She knows that the management of the army is very strict, and he can''t be with her all the time. He asked for leave last time and accompanied her to take the college entrance examination this time. I''m afraid he has overdrawn his leave. She is actually proud of him. And such Ning Yiqing, is absolutely worthy of his pride, he to her good she also see in the eye. She knew that although she was afraid of him because of the memory of her previous life, she believed that as long as she was given some more time, she would drive away the fear of him. The helicopter flew farther and farther, and soon disappeared in the sky. She took a deep breath, he returned to the team, and she had a lot of things to deal with. She whistled softly. After a while, Zhu Jiagang came up to her and said, "sister-in-law, I listen to your arrangement these days. I stare at Yurong and Qin Keren every day. Qin Keren is very good these days. The cat is at home every day and I don''t know what she is doing. But Lu Yurong is not very quiet these days. Yesterday, a middle-aged fat man came to her with a box, The fat man came out with empty hands Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly and asked him, "is there anything else?" Zhu Jiagang nodded: "after the fat man left, she went to the bank with a bag on her back. Then she went back to her mother''s house and searched for her brothers." Gu only eyes suddenly cold up, she thought of a thing, once again confirmed: "are you sure the fat left her to go to the bank?" Zhu Jiagang nodded. Gu only took a deep breath and said, "she''s really stubborn." Zhu Jiagang''s face was puzzled. Gu Weiyi gave him a light hand and said, "go and arrange it again..." Chapter 293 Zhu Jiagang nodded and said, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll do it for you." After he left, Gu''s face was even colder: "Lu Yurong, you have to find your own way to death, this time I will help you!" She thought of the past life, and then thought of Qin Zhenhua, who was lying on the bed and couldn''t move. She clenched her fist. And she has decided to take the initiative, always need a reason, money is undoubtedly the best fuse. Grandma didn''t know how to pay the medical expenses before. She always thought it was the Qin family''s money. Qin Zhenhua is ill these days, and Gu is taking the exam again. Her heart has been restless, and she hasn''t had time to ask about it in detail. At this time, she was shocked by Gu''s words and said, "you girl, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing earlier? Where can I borrow money from others? Hurry home to get the money, and return Ning Yiqing''s money first! " Gu only heard her grandmother''s words with a big sigh of relief. To be honest, she didn''t know much about her grandparents in her past and present life. She was also afraid that they were money greedy old people. She stressed her head, and her grandmother took her hand and asked, "the only one, tell me honestly, what''s the relationship between you and Ning Yiqing?" Grandma had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she didn''t have the right chance. Gu only face slightly red, also did not hide grandma, directly said: "he is my object." Grandma had guessed the result before, but she was still shocked when she said it. What kind of existence is Ning family in Lingcheng? Grandma knows it in her heart. She really didn''t expect Gu to be the only one with Ning Yiqing! Granny some worry said: "our family is just ordinary people, but Ning family is a very big family, you and Ning Yiqing place object, he will bully you?"? What''s the attitude of his family? " Gu only warm heart, whispered: "grandma, he is very good to me, you don''t have to worry, your granddaughter I smart, just won''t let him bully me!" "You silly girl." Grandma sighed and said, "of course, I know you are a smart and sensible child, but you are still young after all, and you don''t know what marriage is. When two people with too different identities are together, their ideas and family atmosphere are very different, and you will suffer losses!" Gu only had more respect for her after hearing her grandmother''s words. In fact, most people''s eyes were very short-sighted. When they heard that her condition was good and her status was high, they all wanted to jump on her to get some light, and then the whole family would follow her. But Grandma looked at it from the heart with the eyes of the past people. She was worried in her eyes. She took grandma''s hand and said, "grandma, I know all these things. I know it in my heart. If you believe me, I will be happy." Chapter 294 Grandma sighed and said, "although there are many girls in the countryside who started to marry at the age of 18, I still hope you don''t get married so early and read more books to make yourself better. I''m not against you and Ning Yiqing together, but there are too many differences between the two families. I''m afraid that you will be wronged, but we can''t help at all. " Gu Weiyi threw himself in grandma''s arms and said, "I know grandma loves me the most!" Grandma was amused by her: "you girl! Well, you have an idea. I won''t say more. You can do it yourself. But you can''t spend Ning''s money now, or you will be short after you marry him. " Gu Wei nodded and agreed with grandma. Anyway, she is a rich woman now. She has enough money to cope with the change. Grandma greets her grandfather and asks him to take care of Qin Zhenhua. She and Gu Wei go back to the Qin family to find Lu Yurong for money. Gu only and grandma back to Qin''s home, Lu Yurong and aunt Zhao are playing mahjong, grandma came in, Lu Yurong''s face changed. When grandma thought of Qin Zhenhua lying in bed now, Lu Yurong was still in trouble, and her face changed. As soon as aunt Zhao saw that the situation was not right, she casually found a reason to leave. Gu Weiyi stopped them and said, "aunt Zhao, don''t hurry. We come home to find my mother to pay for my father''s medical expenses. We''ll go when we get the money. You continue to play mahjong!" Gu Weiyi admires Lu Yurong very much. At this time, he doesn''t pretend to be sad. He can play mahjong so freely when he breaks one of his hands. It''s so cool and thin! Today is the weekend, the neighbors next door are at home, Gu''s voice a high, the neighbors next door can hear clearly. Lu Yurong always cuts her flesh to get money from her. What''s more, she has decided not to care about Qin Zhenhua. She immediately says aloud, "you come back to get money? What''s the money? No money at home! Your father loves you the most. Just mind him! " As soon as grandma heard this, she was furious: "Lu Yurong, are you still talking about people? Zhenhua is so sick that you still have the heart to play mahjong at home! How old is the only child? You asked her to pay for Zhenhua''s medical expenses! All the money at home is earned by Zhenhua. Now that he is ill, you don''t want to care about him, do you? " Lu Yurong''s face was full of fat and said fiercely, "can I do without playing mahjong? The last time I went to the hospital, I was beaten by you. I''m not stupid. Do you want to call me every day? " Granny was so angry that Lu Yurong said, "as for the medical expenses, it''s not that I refuse to pay, it''s that there is no money at home!" "How can there be no money?" Granny anxious: "Zhenhua''s monthly salary has several thousand, so many years down how can not save money?" Lu Yurong said in a loud voice, "don''t you want money to eat and drink Lhasa at home? Is water, electricity and gas free? It''s not like I said that the money your son earned is not enough for the whole family to eat and drink. If you take the money losing goods home, the family will be clean! I''ve also taken out my dowry to supplement my family Then she sat on the ground and began to splash: "my life is so bitter! Married a man is a loser, mother-in-law and a tiger bully me every day, this day can''t live! I want a divorce Chapter 295 Gu only looked at such Lu Yurong''s eyes narrowed. She always knew that Lu Yurong had no lower limit, but being refreshed every day would make people doubt the world! Grandma really didn''t expect Lu Yurong to be so shameless. She was so angry that she would greet Lu Yurong with a rolling pin in the kitchen. Aunt Zhao came to pull the side frame and put her hand around grandma. Lu Yurong jumped up and down there and yelled: "when old Qin just fell ill, his mother-in-law called on him. It''s impossible to live this life!" Gu was afraid that grandma would suffer losses, and she was even more afraid that grandma would be too angry by Lu Yurong. She reached for her grandmother''s hand and said, "if mom wants to reason, then we will reason with her." She said to her grandmother: "grandma, forget what I told you before?" Grandma was so angry that she wanted to beat Lu Yurong to death with a rolling pin. When she heard Gu''s words, she calmed down. When she entered the courtyard, Gu said to her, "grandma, you know what mother looks like, so don''t quarrel with her when you go today, let alone get angry. All the women in the world are worse than her, Our goal is to get money to treat Dad! " Grandma threw the rolling pin in her hand: "OK, Lu Yurong, let''s make sense!" Gu Wei looked at Aunt Zhao who was still holding her grandmother and said, "aunt Zhao, thank you for supporting my grandmother. Now I''ll help my grandmother. Please let go." Her voice is shallow, but her words are full of ridicule. Although aunt Zhao is not a good bird, she seems to have done it too obviously after hearing her words. The most important thing is that she is an outsider after all. Today''s business is the family business of the Qin family, and it''s not good for her to intervene too much. Aunt Zhao relaxed her hand and said to her grandmother, "if you have something to say, don''t be angry." Grandma ignored her. Gu only yelled out of the door: "director Guo, today''s business is for you to judge." When grandma looked out, she saw that Chen Zhao had invited Guo Cuilan, the women''s director, and three women cadres. She turned her head and looked at Gu Wei, who nodded his head. Grandma originally thought it was a family scandal, but today Lu Yurong''s style completely chilled her heart. Now things are going on in a big way, Lu Yurong still takes the money and doesn''t want to treat Qin Zhenhua, so this daughter-in-law can be dispensed with. Besides, has Lu Yurong lost less face these years? It''s just that she didn''t think of this, but Gu Weiwei had been prepared for it, which is enough to prove that the child is always bullied by Lu Yurong, so he has such ability to deal with emergencies. The person Lu Yurong is most afraid of in the courtyard is director Guo. Although she has no lower limit, she is also shameful. This really makes her reputation worse. She is afraid that it will be ruined. As soon as she sees director Guo, she cries out: "director Guo, you come just in time. If you don''t come again, I will be killed by my mother-in-law!" Grandma felt angry when she heard this, but she also gave up on Lu Yurong. She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "director Guo, I didn''t want to trouble you today. After all, it''s my family''s business, but now my family Zhenhua is lying in the hospital and can''t move. The medical expenses before are my coffin and the old man''s coffin. Now our money has been spent, I came home with the only one to get the medical expenses. I didn''t expect that... " Chapter 296 Grandma said here and took a deep breath: "unexpectedly, she ignored Zhenhua''s condition and didn''t take out a cent! In addition, since Zhenhua fell ill, she has never been to the hospital. I admit that I have beaten her, but if she can''t do too much, how can I do it to her when I am old? But even if I do something wrong, it''s definitely not an excuse for her not to see Zhenhua or give her money to see a doctor! " Gu only heard grandma''s words clearly, soundly and affectionately, and with good reason, he secretly clapped for grandma in his heart. Sure enough, Jiang was still hot! She whispered: "in fact, grandma didn''t hit her mother, but my father is still lying in the hospital. As soon as grandma came home, she saw my mother playing mahjong, so she was angry for a moment and taught her mother a lesson as an elder. Aunt Zhao and she can prove it." She is too familiar with Lu Yurong''s routine and shameless level, so she just stopped aunt Zhao. What they didn''t let go was to ask them to testify for grandma in turn. Guo Cuilan took a look at Aunt Zhao. Aunt Zhao didn''t dare to lie in front of everyone, so she laughed and didn''t speak. Aunt Zhao''s style, Guo Cuilan and what do not understand, Guo Cuilan looked at the table mahjong, eyes full of disdain, the heart also had three angry. Guo Cuilan looks down upon Lu Yurong extremely at ordinary times. She always thinks that she is a harm to the courtyard. She doesn''t want to see Lu zhurong at ordinary times. Today, she heard that Qin Zhenhua was ill again. Lu Yurong not only didn''t go to the hospital to see him, but also played mahjong at home and didn''t take money to treat Qin Zhenhua. It was beyond her imagination! How can there be such scum as Lu Yurong in this world! Guo Cuilan looked at Lu Yurong and said, "originally, it''s not easy for me to deal with your family affairs, but Lao Qin is ill now. You have to pay for his treatment anyway..." "There''s no money at home!" Lu Yurong directly interrupted Guo Cuilan and said, "what can I do for him?" Gu only looked at her and said, "Mom, the last time we discussed the results of the college entrance examination, dad said that there were 20000 yuan left in the family passbook." Lu Yurong was so directly demolished by her, and her face was a little strained. She immediately took out her splashy words and said, "when do you have so much money at home? Your father is not in charge of the family. He doesn''t know how expensive firewood and rice are. His salary of less than 3000 yuan a month is not enough for the family''s expenses. " In fact, in the 1990s, more than 2000 yuan a month was considered a high income. The women''s representative with a straight personality couldn''t listen any more. She couldn''t help saying, "in my family, the monthly cost of water, electricity, etc. doesn''t exceed 100 yuan a month. My family is a family of six people living together. I dare not say that there is meat at once, but I will eat meat every three to five times. The monthly cost of living can''t exceed 500 yuan. Plus the gift money for human relations, we can add up to 500 yuan, How can Lao Qin''s salary not be left at all? No savings? " Granny Ding came to watch as soon as she heard the news. She couldn''t help echoing: "how can a normal family have no deposit at all? The only way to say that the family has 20000 yuan in savings is to say that there is no money in the family for Lao Qin''s illness. Isn''t it because he doesn''t want to treat Lao Qin''s illness? " Gu Weiyi wants to give granny ding a big hand. Granny Ding says what she wants to say. The effect is even better than her! She brought her grandmother here today to dig Lu Yurong''s meat. By the way, she firmly believed that her grandmother would drive Lu Yurong out of the Qin family. Chapter 297 There are so many things going on in the Qin family recently that every once in a while a big play will be staged in the courtyard. As long as these family members hear something outside, they will run to the Qin family. There are a lot of people outside the Qin family''s home. In view of Lu Yurong''s usually too fierce, few people in the courtyard have a good relationship with Lu Yurong except aunt Zhao. These days together, they did not understand what Lu Yurong wanted to do. Granny Ding''s words immediately resonated with everyone. Yeah, who doesn''t save some money? Whose daughter-in-law is still playing mahjong after her husband''s illness? Then do not take money to her husband for treatment, such a woman in the previous immersion pig cage is light! Lu Yurong immediately said, "it''s none of your business whether my family has money or not." Grandma said coldly, "it''s not about the neighbors whether you have money or not, but it''s about me! Lu Yurong, I''ll ask you again today. For the last time, do you want to pay for Zhenhua''s treatment? " No matter how stupid Lu Yurong was, she knew at this time that she could not say that she would not treat Qin Zhenhua, so she sat on the ground and began to cry: "how can my life be so miserable! I don''t care if I live a tight life. Now Lao Qin is ill. If he doesn''t have money to treat his illness, he asks me for it. Where can I get the money from a woman''s family? " She then glared at her grandmother and said, "don''t you still have a lot of valuable calligraphy and paintings? Why don''t you sell it and pay Qin Zhenhua''s medical expenses? " Granny immediately knew what Lu Yurong was doing. Because of this sentence, she gave up on Lu Yurong completely, so she said coldly, "didn''t you steal a painting from us last time you went home and sell it? Do you know whether those paintings are true or false? " Grandma knows that at this point, Lu Yurong''s daughter-in-law doesn''t want to. In this case, there''s no need to give her face again! "And steal from the old man! What a shame Granny Ding said immediately. Her words once again aroused the resonance of the busy neighbors, who looked at Lu Yurong''s eyes full of contempt, pointing at her. As soon as Lu Yurong saw that her usual moves seemed to have failed today, she immediately burst into tears: "Qin Zhenhua is your son. You don''t care, but let me take care of it. Your old Qin family is too bullying! I want a divorce Guo Cuilan saw that Lu Yurong''s style was just half angry, which made it clear that Lu Yurong was not willing to take money to cure Qin Zhenhua. Lu Yurong was really disgusting! Just standing in her position, she can''t force Lu Yurong to take money to save Qin Zhenhua. So she turned and looked at her grandmother. She sighed a long time and said, "unfortunately, I''m married to this evil daughter-in-law!" Gu only a look around the emotional brewing almost, Lu Yurong has become the target of thousands of people, she said: "Mom and dad want to divorce, I don''t want to express any opinions as a daughter, but before the divorce, please take out the passbook at home, no matter how much money there is, I have to first bring it to dad for treatment, can''t break dad''s medical expenses." Lu Yurong glared at her viciously. Lu Yurong was not stupid either. He had already seen that everything today was Gu''s only idea. Lu Yurong nearly gnashed his teeth and said, "I really have eight bad luck to give birth to a daughter like you. I knew you were strangled when you were born!" Chapter 298 Gu Youyi, who had never been afraid of Lu Yurong, met her eyes and said, "eat inside and eat outside? How can I treat my father with money? Mom said that there is no money in the passbook. Grandma and I don''t believe it. Please take out the passbook and let us have a look. If there is no money, we have nothing to say. " Lu Yurong snorted coldly, "I''m not afraid to show you because I have no money." Then she went upstairs, took down her passbook, threw it to Gu Weiyi, and said, "look for yourself, is there any money in it?" Gu only took the passbook and opened it to see that there was only 350 yuan in the balance of the passbook, and in the good one on the balance, it showed that 10000 yuan had been taken away. Gu only asked Lu Yurong, "Mom, what did you do with ten thousand yesterday?" Lu Yurong raised his eyelids slightly and said, "your uncle''s house is built. I lent him the money." This speech once again aroused all the people''s discussion, and everyone thought it was incredible! Her husband cerebral hemorrhage lying on the sickbed dying, she actually "borrowed" money to his brother to build a house! Grandma was so angry that she shivered. She pointed to Lu Yurong and said, "you... You know Zhenhua is ill, and you still borrow money!" "It''s a great joy for my family to build a house. I promised to lend him money to build a house long ago. I can''t break my faith with him." Lu Yurong''s words are quite convincing. The family student she said was her brother who was a butcher and the only one who wanted to send Gu to work in Guancheng last time. Grandma was so angry that Gu Weiyi helped her sit down. Lu Yurong said with some pride: "I just said that there is no money at home. You still don''t believe it. Now you have nothing to say when you see the passbook!" "Divorce!" Grandma clapped her hand heavily on the table and said, "we don''t have a daughter-in-law like you in the Qin family. I want Zhenhua to divorce you!" "Divorce, divorce!" Lu Yurong said loudly: "since I married Qin Zhenhua, I haven''t had a good day. You can''t treat me badly any more. Give him the passbook and leave me the house and everything at home!" Gu only stood up and looked at her and said, "Mom, Dad can''t move in the hospital now. Are you still talking about people?" Granny Ding said: "I can see it. Lu Yurong has made a plan for a long time. She has no money at home, doesn''t go to see Lao Qin, and is beaten by her mother-in-law. All these are excuses. She sees that Lao Qin is seriously ill and can''t work to make money in the future, so she doesn''t want to give Lao Qin money for treatment!" She said, "how can there be such a vicious woman in this world! If you don''t take money to cure Lao Qin, you can still get a divorce and take away the house and everything. This is to force Lao Qin to death! " Finally, the melon eaters could not calm down any more. They pointed to Lu Yurong and scolded: "this girl is too poisonous! How unlucky it was for Lao Qin to marry such a daughter-in-law "I want to have such a daughter-in-law. I''ll kill her every minute!" "Get out of our compound, we don''t want such a vicious woman to be our neighbor!" "Get out of the compound!" Lu Yurong looked at the angry crowd. She was finally a little flustered. She crossed her waist and pointed to the onlookers. She said fiercely, "it''s my family''s business. It''s none of your business! Go back to your own house. Don''t be annoying here Chapter 299 Lu Yurong''s words undoubtedly led to a new round of attacks. Some young men were eager to come forward and beat her. Chen Zhao has been grinding his teeth and trying to bear it. As long as Gu only gives a look, he immediately stands up and takes everyone to beat this poisonous woman! At this time, Grandma had seen Lu Yurong''s coolness and selfishness thoroughly. She slowly stood up and said, "we Qin family have wronged you. Where have we wronged you?" What Lu Yurong is good at most is making a fuss. Where can she tell her the way clearly? Besides, Qin Zhenhua has given her all his wages over the years, and his wages are very good. If she thinks Qin Zhenhua doesn''t make enough money to spend, she is afraid that she will be drowned by the onlookers today! Grandma said coldly, "can''t you tell me? That''s because our family has never wronged you. Now that you have done such a thing, our Qin family can''t accommodate you any more. This house is shared by Zhenhua unit. Although we bought it with some money the year before last, it''s still his. Now you take your passbook and get out of here at once! " Grandma was also a powerful figure when she was young. At this time, she stood here and talked like this, domineering and powerful. Gu only praised his grandmother in his heart and said to Lu Yurong loudly, "I don''t have a mother like you. I''ve been with my father!" Granny Ding also said loudly, "Lu Yurong, get out of the compound. You are not welcome here!" When other neighbors saw her actions today, they were already irritated and yelled, "get out of here!" Lu Yurong originally wanted all the things in the house, furniture and household appliances. She had already thought of all kinds of means to take care of the house, but she didn''t expect that things would come to this stage! She suddenly remembered that when she was arguing with her grandmother just now, Gu Wei didn''t seem to speak much, but every sentence she said was on the key point, which led her to say what she thought in her heart, and then aroused public anger. Of course, she didn''t want to leave here. She gave Gu one look and said to Guo Cuilan, "director Guo, do you see how they forced me? You''re the woman director. You have to make up your mind for me! " Guo Cuilan felt disgusted and said coldly, "I really can''t do it. If you want to divorce Lao Qin, I also agree to leave the house to Lao Qin." Gu Weiyi said slowly: "if you are not convinced, I support dad to fight a lawsuit with you. Dad is very ill now, and he may be paralyzed there for the rest of his life. If the court adjudicates, he will certainly award the house to Dad!" Lu Yurong has always been greedy, but she didn''t think too much about it because she didn''t read much. Now in such a situation, it seems that she can''t get any good! "I''m not going," she cried! This house is mine Gu only gave Chen Zhao a wink. Chen Zhao took some young men with him and said, "this woman is heartless. She doesn''t deserve to live in our compound. Let''s throw her out!" He immediately got everyone''s support when he called, so several strong young men directly picked up Lu Yurong and threw him out of the courtyard. They have been holding back their anger for a long time. They are not merciful when they attack her. They are not good at beating her openly. When they catch her, they don''t wring her little. Some people still hold her. The broken hand is broken, so the hand they just received is broken again. Chapter 300 Lu Yurong where of course 12 points of reluctance, all the way crying, but Leng is no one to help her. Even aunt Zhao, who had a close relationship with her, did not dare to make public anger and did not dare to speak during the whole process. Grandma saw this scene and sighed: "the family is unfortunate!" Granny Ding comforted her: "elder sister, don''t be sad. It''s better for such a woman to go out early, so as not to harm people at home!" Grandma nodded and sighed, and then said to the neighbors around, "thank you for speaking up today." Neighbors polite a few words, and a few words of comfort to grandma, grandma nodded thanks, they scattered around. Grandma looked at the cold parents and sighed. Is this house going to be destroyed? She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "the only thing is that it''s OK. Your grandfather and I have saved some money. After a while, you come home with me to get the passbook. We''ll return the money of Ning family first, and then we''ll find a way to collect the money for your father''s treatment." Gu only knows that Qin Zhenhua''s expenses in hospital these days are not small, but her grandparents are old, and they don''t have much money on hand. I''m afraid it''s not enough for the medical expenses these days. She knows that all the money is their coffin after all. Now she has money in her hand, but it''s not easy to take it out directly, but she doesn''t want to be so embarrassed by her grandparents, so she gently leaned to her grandmother''s ear and said, "when I came back from taking care of my family, my father secretly gave me a passbook, saying that it was to compensate me. This time, it just came in handy." Today, it''s a pity that she can''t cut a piece of meat off Lu Yurong''s body, but at least from today on, Lu Yurong can''t enter the courtyard any more, and her grandmother will definitely divorce Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong, which is half the success. Even if Lu Yurong is thrown out today, she will not give up. As long as Lu Yurong doesn''t give up, she will still have the chance to cut Lu Yurong''s flesh. If she starts again, she will be more powerful than today. Granny Leng for a while, surprised to say: "really?" "It''s true, of course." Gu only whispered: "the person who knows mom best in the world is actually dad. How can he not guard against mom?" It sounds quite reasonable. The worried grandmother didn''t think much about it. Instead, she said happily, "fortunately, your father saved such a sum of money, otherwise..." Later, she didn''t go on. Then she looked at Gu Weiyi with some guilt and said, "child, you are suffering!" Gu only chuckled and said, "what kind of hardship is this? Grandma can rest assured that I will take good care of dad." Grandma reached out and touched her head and said with emotion, "what you are born with is what you are born with!" Qin Zhenhua has an accident. Gu Wei has been taking care of Qin Zhenhua in the ward. Qin Keren, who has been around Qin Zhenhua since he was a child, only came to see him once and never saw him again. Gu only heard her grandmother''s words, and her mood was a little complicated. She was not a child of the Qin family, but she didn''t think it was necessary to explain it. In her previous life, she never went back to her own parents. Cheng''s parents have always been very fond of her. She is not sure if they will recognize her. For her, if Qin Zhenhua gives her unselfish fatherly love, she will be as filial as her own daughter. Qin Zhenhua is her father, and she will do her best to take good care of him. Chapter 301 Cerebral hemorrhage in this era is very afraid of the disease, after surgery most will leave terrible sequelae, but Gu only know, this disease is not so terrible as the rumor. In her previous life, she was most proud of pharmacy, and her pharmaceutical factory had good medicine for the sequelae of cerebral hemorrhage. She clearly knows that the reason why cerebral hemorrhage has such terrible sequelae is that it hurts the nerves of the brain when bleeding, so that the brain loses control of the body, which leads to hemiplegia, hemiplegia, aphasia, incontinence and other diseases. In fact, as long as the use of drugs and appropriate rehabilitation treatment, there is a great chance to return to normal. Lu Yurong''s family doesn''t look like it. Gu Weiyi stays to clean up and asks his grandmother to take care of Qin Zhenhua first. Grandma today saw her calm manner and knew that she was smart and sensible. She could cope with all these things at home, so grandma nodded her head and went back to the hospital first. As soon as grandma left, Chen Zhao came: "sister-in-law, how am I doing today?" Gu only laughed and nodded: "thank you very much today!" "You''re welcome, my own!" Chen Zhao grinned and showed his white teeth. In fact, Qin Zhenhua has been ill these days, and Chen Zhao has been helping him run around and help him a lot. Gu took a box from his bag and handed it to him, saying, "here you are." Chen Zhao took a look curiously, and saw the emperor''s green eyes, which were the size of a thumb, shining instantly. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "originally I wanted to give it to you. As a result, my father had an accident these days, and I was in the college entrance examination, so I didn''t have time to give it to you." Chen Zhao said with surprise: "grandma has been talking about those earrings since I was a child. This time, she can finally fulfill her wish." He said after some worry: "such a large piece of Imperial Green to a lot of money, sister-in-law, you can''t sell me too expensive, or I can''t afford to buy." Gu only saw his honest appearance and said with a smile, "I''ll give you a free gift." Chen Zhao''s eyes suddenly widened: "how can this work? My uncle said that this kind of Imperial Green is extremely expensive! Besides, your family is short of money now! " "It''s just leftovers. It''s not worth a lot of money." Gu Yiwei said with a faint smile: "that jade has been sold, so I''m not short of money now. It''s just that you can''t tell anyone about it to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, and you have to keep it a secret for me." After all, Chen Zhao was young and didn''t know the real value of this jade. She accepted it as soon as she said, "then I won''t show any affectation with my third sister-in-law. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell me!" Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile and asked him, "you''ve been in the courtyard all the time. Do you know where Qin Keren has gone?" "I went out early in the morning. I don''t know where I went." Chen Zhao replied: "I used to see her clever and gentle. I thought she was such a good girl. Now I find that she has been given by your mother for a long time. She is cold, thin and selfish." Gu''s only eyes are deeper. Now Qin Keren has lost the chance to take the college entrance examination. No matter what Qin Keren will do in the future, she will not give Qin Keren the chance to go to the height of his previous life. She said in a low voice, "I still have something to do. If you live in the compound, please help me pay more attention to Qin Keren''s movements. As soon as she has any changes, please inform me immediately." Chapter 302 Chen Zhao should say: "third sister-in-law, don''t worry, guarantee to complete the task!" Gu only laughed, Chen Zhao took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to her, saying: "this is the task assigned to me by my third brother." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He took the letter and looked at it. On the cover, there were two powerful words: "love letter". Gu is very embarrassed. What does he want to do? Even if you want to write a love letter to her, just write a letter. As for writing a love letter on the envelope? She paid homage to Ning Yiqing''s brain circuit! She hurriedly took the letter and stuffed it into her bag, trying to maintain a calm expression in front of Chen Zhao. She coughed and said, "I know, you go back!" Chen Zhao looks at her calm face, but her face is full of rosy clouds. She wants to laugh in her heart and decides to talk to Ning Yiqing next time. If Gu only knew Chen Zhao''s plan, he would have to slap him first. After Chen Zhao left, Gu Weiyi went back to the room, locked the door, and then took Ning Yiqing''s letter out of the bag. As soon as the letter was opened, Gu Weiyi first saw Ning Yiqing''s beautiful words, and then looked at them from the beginning. Only the first sentence at the beginning brought her to Lei: the only Qing Qing, seeing the letter is like meeting He... As for using such an archaic opening, baa... Well, she admits that she really likes it! As Gu Youyi, she was born again. In fact, when she died in her previous life, the letter has become quite precious. Usually, everyone''s communication is done by telephone, wechat and video. In fact, this slow life letter writing method is more touching. After all, to make a phone call, wind up a message, or make a video conversation is just a matter of moving one''s fingers, and it takes Ning Yiqing at least half an hour to write such a letter. In fact, the last time she was in order to resolve the embarrassment of receiving a love letter from another man in front of him, so she took him to read the love letter together and complained that the love letter was not well written. She really did not expect that he actually wrote her a love letter! Gu Weiyi continued to look down: "parting with you is the most painful thing in life. However, I know that parting is the beginning of the next meeting, so it''s not sad. I just hope to finish the task as soon as possible. I really don''t need to enumerate my feelings for you in this letter. I hope that when I come back, I can linger with you on the collapse of the bed and whisper to you in the middle of the night, and I love your tenderness and kindness most... " Gu Weiyi shivers. Ning Yiqing''s letter is Is it really good for her to take a deep breath and play a rascal in the letter? Her face turned red, but she couldn''t help looking down: "I promised you that I would write a love letter for you. After thinking about it, I really don''t know what love letters are. Throughout the history of love letters, most of them are shown in front of people in a decadent manner, lingering in the letter, mostly moaning without illness. I don''t think it''s necessary to send such a lingering state in a letter. When we meet, we can just pay for the lingering state. We should cherish the time when we are together. We should love each other day and stay in bed all night to make a couple. " Gu only for his point of view is really kneeling, she was he used the letter to tease it? "I don''t want to talk to you about this lingering feeling. I really love you. I hate you for being so stupid that I often don''t understand my feelings. Before I write this letter, I really want to use this letter to attack you for being so stupid that you don''t understand your feelings. However, my heart goes to you. No matter how stupid you are, you are the treasure of my heart." Chapter 303 "When you open your letter, I should carry out the task in a different place. When I''m not on your side, do you think about me? If you don''t think about me, you will sleep in your clothes when you come back! I don''t know when I will be able to return, so I wrote dozens of letters to Yu Zhao, asking him to send a letter to Qing every day. I''m afraid that Qing will be merciless, and I will forget me when I return. " As soon as Gu Wei saw his letter, she knew that she shouldn''t have any extravagant hopes for his love letter. It was a super big sex wolf in the skin of abstinence. Clearly should be lingering love letter, but Leng is to let him write out the erotic and murderous, her summary of him is: a beast! But even so, her heart is happy. She just wondered when he wrote so many letters and asked Chen Zhao to send one to her every day. He was really... Too overbearing! She had been a little upset, but now it had dissipated. Her heart began to look forward to tomorrow''s letter. At this time, she even had an idea in her heart. Would you like to ask Chen Zhao to take all the letters he wrote at one time? After Lu Yurong went out of the compound, she was extremely unhappy because it didn''t develop in the direction she expected, and she didn''t get what she wanted. What''s more, today''s things are still a bit of a slap in the face for her. She always likes people to look at her with awe and fear, but today''s people''s eyes look at her like garbage Ah, Pooh! She''s not garbage! Those who look down on her are rubbish, their whole family are rubbish! When she thought about it, she felt much more comfortable. She took out a red passbook from her body and praised her cleverness in her heart. When grandma asked her to go back to her room to get her passbook, she put her passbook on her body. Otherwise, she would lose a lot if she was driven out like this! She looked at the above figures quite proud, such a sum of money, even without Qin Zhenhua''s house, she spent some money to buy a set, the rest of her life do not live too comfortable! She booed in the direction of the courtyard: "who wants to live in it?" Before she could put away her passbook, she heard Qin Keren''s voice: "Mom, what are you doing standing here?" Lu Yurong takes a look at Qin Keren. Qin Keren''s face, which was beaten black and blue by her little sister, has disappeared. Today, she is wearing a floral dress and looks pretty and lovely. Although Lu Yurong has a cool and thin nature, she is quite good to Qin Keren, because Qin Keren is her daughter-in-law. Now Qin Keren can''t marry Ning Yiqing. She has to let Qin Keren take care of her heart and get married as soon as Qin Mingyang leaves the army. She looked at Qin Keren and asked, "if I had been separated from your father, who would you be with?" Qin Keren looked at her in surprise. In fact, with Qin Keren''s intelligence and understanding of Lu Yurong, she had already guessed it before, but Lu Yurong still caught her by surprise when she asked. Lu Yurong asked angrily: "I asked you something!" Qin Keren came back and said, "Dad''s heart is only Gu Wei. The best person for me in this world is mom. Of course I want to follow mom." Lu Yurong was very satisfied with her answer and said directly, "OK, now come back to Lu''s home with me." Chapter 304 Qin Keren was startled again and asked, "Mom, what happened?" "Gu Youyi, that cheap leather son, brought your grandmother to trouble me today." Lu Yurong said coldly, "I''ve decided to divorce your father. Over the years, your father has earned a little money, and he dares to secretly save private money from me. He yells at me every day. I don''t want to live with him for a long time! Who is good to him, let him go. " Qin Keren heard a little bit of the door, said: "Dad is the best for Gu only, let her take care of Dad!" Lu Yurong skimmed his lips and said, "it''s a pity that the house is left to them. It''s too cheap for them!" Although Qin Keren''s heart is vicious, she despises Lu Yurong''s words. In her opinion, Qin Zhenhua is good except for Gu Weiyi''s coming back. Lu Yurong is usually very lazy. He only knows how to play cards and play, and how to compare food and clothing with others. He doesn''t care much about housekeeping at all. He is usually busy with his work and his family, so he doesn''t have a moment of leisure. But Qin Keren won''t talk about this in front of Yurong. Now Qin Zhenhua has no job and no money. She will have to spend a lot of money to cure her illness in the future, so she won''t follow him foolishly. When the mother and daughter returned to the Lu family, Lu Yurong''s mother Tian Guiqiu saw them coming back. Seeing that they didn''t have a gift in their hands, she frowned and asked, "how can you come back?" Lu Yurong has become more and more stingy recently. She even went back to her mother''s house twice without bringing anything. I don''t know if she is old and the children in her family want more food and drink? Lu Yurong said to Tian Guiqiu, "I have something important to announce. Please call back the family and court students." Tian Guiqiu takes a look at her. At last, he calls Lu Jiasheng and Lu tingsheng back. Lu Jiasheng is killing pigs in the western city, while Lu tingsheng is killing sheep in the eastern city. It''s almost noon now, and there''s nothing to do. Tian Guiqiu sends the children to shout, and they come back soon. Lu Yurong told them what happened today without telling them. Tian Guiqiu immediately patted the table: "the Qin family is really bullying my daughter! If you want to divorce my daughter, you won''t even give me a house. Don''t think it''s too beautiful! " Lu Jiasheng immediately echoed: "yes, how can I not give the house to my sister? Elder sister, this house is yours originally, must come back! " Lu tingsheng was more honest and said in a low voice, "my brother-in-law, he has cerebral hemorrhage. It''s not so good to go home without a house after discharge, is it?" Tian Guiqiu immediately pointed to his forehead and scolded: "you worthless fool, he doesn''t want your sister, you still call his brother-in-law!" Lu tingsheng didn''t dare to speak any more. After thinking about it, Lu Yurong said, "the house is sure to come back. It''s just that there are guards on the other side of the compound. It''s not easy to get in, and they''re not at home. It''s better to call the eldest sister, the second sister and the brother-in-law tomorrow and go to the hospital together!" This matter immediately gets Lu Jiasheng and Tian Guiqiu''s response, this matter is so settled. Of course, the news here can''t be hidden from Zhu Jiagang, so the news soon spread to Gu''s only ear. Gu Weiyi said with a cold smile: "they are really shameless! So greedy She thought that today she had taught Lu Yurong a lesson, and she should take it as soon as it''s good. Unexpectedly, she didn''t give up. This kind of door-to-door looking for abuse, does not abuse white does not abuse! Chapter 305 Gu Weiyi originally wanted to listen to Qin Zhenhua''s words. As long as Lu Yurong didn''t come to their trouble any more, Lu Yurong would be safe in the future, and she wouldn''t be too hard on Lu Yurong. But now Lu Yurong wants to come to the hospital to make trouble for the house in the courtyard, which will give Lu Yurong an unforgettable lesson. She said a few words in Zhu Jiagang''s ear, Zhu Jiagang''s eyes immediately lit up, and gave Gu Weiyi a thumbs up: "Gao, or sister-in-law is powerful!" Gu only light said: "less flattery, tomorrow the people arranged, don''t poke the basket." "My sister-in-law is at ease when I do business!" Zhu Jiagang said with a smile. The next morning, Lu Yurong and Tian Guiqiu took Lu Jiasheng, Lu tingsheng and her two elder sisters and brother-in-law into the hospital, and walked to Qin Zhenhua''s ward. Patients and their families see them like this, have sidelights and avoid. When they came to the door of the ward, they were stunned because they saw Gu Weiyi standing at the door with a watermelon knife 20 cm long. There was a table at the door with several big watermelons on it. This situation is not the same as what they expected before: they feel that they are old with their grandparents, and Gu is a charming little girl, just bullying at will. But the immediate situation tells them that this time Gu only comes prepared. Gu only saw them and said with a smile, "Mom, you''re just in time. I''m cutting watermelons for Dad. You and your uncle, aunt and second aunt should join us to eat one!" Lu Yurong looked at her cold eyes and immediately remembered the way she had cut her clothes with scissors. She shivered unconsciously. Tian Guiqiu didn''t see Gu''s only method, and she was so charming that she didn''t pay attention to her at all, so he began to scold her: "you''re a murderer, you have no conscience! Your mother worked hard to give birth to you, but you helped that loser bully your mother! Get away from me today, or I won''t be rude to you! " Theoretically speaking, Gu only has to call grandma Tian Guiqiu, but she is not born by Lu Yurong at all, so that grandma Tian Guiqiu can''t afford it. Gu only looked at her and asked, "old lady, who are you? This is the hospital. If you come to see my father, please lower your voice and don''t scare my father. If you don''t come to see my father, please go back where you came from and don''t disturb other patients. " Tian Guiqiu choked on her and roared: "you are not big or small. Don''t you have eyes? Don''t you know I''m your grandmother? " Gu Weiyi seemed frightened and asked Lu Yurong, "Mom, is she really your mom? Why haven''t I seen her since I got home? " Tian Guiqiu is always stingy. She thinks that if she comes to the Qin family to see Gu Wei, she is an elder, and she has to give a meeting gift. She really doesn''t want to give it, so Gu Wei hasn''t been to the Qin family since she got back to the Qin family. Lu Yurong never took Gu Wei as her own daughter, so she would not take Gu Wei back to her mother''s home, so Gu Wei and Tian Guiqiu met for the first time. Lu Yurong hated her to the bone. She was carrying a knife in her hand, which was full of cold radiance. Otherwise, Lu Yurong would have rushed to slap her in the face. Chapter 306 Tian Guiqiu has already yelled at her throat: "you are a dead girl who is not filial. When you see that I don''t even yell at my grandmother, you dare to make sarcastic remarks. Go to teach her a lesson and let her know what will happen if I am not filial!" Lu Jiasheng was a little afraid when he saw the knife in Gu''s hand, but he was originally a pig butcher. In his eyes, the knife was too common, and Gu only looked too delicate. So he directly raised the palm of the palm of the Pu fan and fanned Gu''s face. Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was no fear in his eyes. He raised the watermelon knife in his hand and cut it at Lu Jiasheng''s hand. Lu Jiasheng originally thought that she was only here to scare people with a knife. After all, how could a teenage girl really start cutting people. But he soon found out that he was wrong. The little girl in front of him was completely different from the ordinary girl. The knife she raised didn''t mean to shrink back, nor did he have any fear. He even saw a strong killing intention in her eyes. Lu Jiasheng usually kills pigs, so her feeling about this kind of thing is more obvious than that of ordinary people. Her eyes clearly told him that if he dares to beat her, she dares to chop his hand! Lu Jiasheng''s eyes were full of surprise. He didn''t dare to gamble with his hand. Gu only dared to chop it! His hand drew back at the last moment. The blade of the watermelon knife cut down along his fingertips and peeled off a layer of skin. Then the watermelon knife cut down on the watermelon on the table heavily and cut the big watermelon in half. The juice splashed everywhere! Lu Jiasheng''s eyes were full of panic and he stepped back unconsciously. Gu Weiyi calmly asked him: "do you eat melons?" Lu Jiasheng took a look at the fingertips that had been peeled off, and then stepped back. Tian Guiqiu had already yelled at him: "you are so cruel that you dare to cut your uncle with a knife!" Gu only lightly said: "my mother gave birth to me, so I called her mother, as for you? I haven''t even met before. Does it have anything to do with me? " She suffered a lot in her previous life and saw all kinds of scenes. Today, she is not afraid of such a group of scum! If it wasn''t for Qin Zhenhua to recognize Lu Yurong''s face and make him decide to divorce Lu Yurong, they would not even be able to enter the hospital! Tian Guiqiu was choked to death by her, so he sat down on the floor and cried out: "you murderer, you cut your own uncle with a knife and scolded me like this!" Gu only saw that Lu Yurong''s brilliant Kung Fu was inherited from his family! Just in Gu''s opinion, there is not much difference between two shrews and one shrew. Tian Guiqiu likes to howl. Anyway, she must solve the problem today! She calmly raised the knife, the knife stained with watermelon juice, red juice stained on the blade, although not as bright as human blood, but also bright red. Lu Yurong looks at the knife in her hand and looks at her younger brother, sister and brothers in law. Before they come, they shout fiercely, saying that they want to clean up Gu only. This will see Gu only''s fierce side, and they all advise each other. After all, even if they help Lu Yurong to get the house, it''s also Lu Yurong''s. they can''t touch any light, and of course they won''t rush forward at risk. Chapter 307 Gu Weiyi glanced at them and said wrongly, "Mom, what do you want to do when you bring so many people to the hospital today?" Of course, Lu Yurong wants to bully her! Lu Yurong took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "Gu you are my only child. Don''t cross in front of me. Get out of my way. I''m going to see your father!" Gu Wei saw the divorce agreement in Lu Yurong''s hand early in the morning. She said in a deep voice: "you even dared to beat grandma yesterday. How do I know if you would beat my dad? So I dare not let you in. If you want to divorce your father, please show me the divorce agreement. I''ll let my father sign it if it''s appropriate. After all, you want to take away your father''s house besides not giving him money for medical treatment. You want to force him to die! " Of course, Lu Yurong won''t show Gu the divorce agreement, because her divorce agreement says that all the property such as the house belongs to her, and Qin Zhenhua goes out of the house. Tian Guiqiu howled a few times and found that Gu Weiyi didn''t pay any attention to her at all. Other people in the ward went to this side to explore. However, because Gu''s only hand had a knife, they were very aggressive, so no one came around and no one came to help her. She didn''t find it boring to howl, so she stood up and pointed to Gu''s nose and scolded, "what''s pushing your father to death? It''s your father who drives your mother to death! I''m divorced. I know your mother doesn''t have a place to live and I don''t give her the house. It''s heartless! " Gu is still calm and reasonable with her: "my father is now lying in bed with cerebral hemorrhage and can''t move. My mother lends ten thousand yuan in her passbook to Lu Jiasheng to build a house, but she doesn''t treat my father. She has to divorce my father and rob my father of his only house. Who is the one who lost his conscience?" When the patients and their families heard this, they didn''t understand why so many people bullied a little girl. No wonder the little girl had to carry a knife. If there was no knife, they would have bullied the little girl! They sympathized with Gu in their hearts. Tian Guiqiu grabbed Lu Yurong and said, "when will you lend money to your family?" Lu Jiasheng also asked Lu Yurong, "sister, when will you lend me 10000 yuan?" Lu Yurong''s face was a little hard to hold. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll talk about it after I go back." Tian Guiqiu immediately said, "I''ll keep the ten thousand yuan for you after I go back!" Lu Yurong''s face was a little ugly, while Lu Jiasheng said: "elder sister, we are so good for you. I''ll get half of that ten thousand yuan!" Lu Yurong''s two elder sisters and brother-in-law also said: "and we! You can''t favor one over the other! " Lu Yurong was so angry that Gu Weiyi was so hateful that he even told the story. She choked in her heart and answered perfunctorily. Then she turned to Gu Yiwei and said in a loud voice, "your father and I are divorced. He doesn''t have nowhere to live. He can go back to the countryside to live with the old man and the old woman, but my mother doesn''t have a place to live at all! Anyway, say 1000, say 10000, I''ll decide the house! " Gu only asked her: "Mom, you and my father have been husband and wife for more than 20 years. Even if there is no love, there should be some kind of family affection. Are you really so indifferent?" Lu Yurong roared: "I''m going to make friends with him. Who''s going to make friends with me? Over the years, I have been working very hard for him to have children and run the family. I deserve that house! " Chapter 308 After roaring, Lu Yurong said, "and you are such a cheap girl. When I gave birth to you, you don''t know how to be grateful. You help your father bully me every day. Do you have any conscience? If you still recognize me as a mother today, get out of my way, or I''ll think I didn''t give birth to you! " Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "my father can''t move or talk when he lies in the hospital bed. Can you tell me how he bullies you?" Lu Yurong was stunned for a moment, and Gu Weiyi said, "since I was born, I have been taken care of by others. After I go home, you feel your conscience and say, what did you do to me? I''d rather you were not my own mother for a woman of bad character like you! Since you don''t recognize me today, I don''t need to recognize you either. After all, you have never done your duty as a mother for one day! " When she said that, her eyes sank and she said in a loud voice: "uncles and aunts, please help me make a certificate today. My mother is going to force my father to death. I don''t agree. My mother is going to break the relationship between mother and daughter. I don''t want to recognize such a mother! From today on, I will cut off the mother daughter relationship with her! From now on, it doesn''t matter any more! " "Good!" A family member of a patient said loudly, "I''ll testify for you!" Lu Jiasheng said maliciously: "you are tired of living. You dare to take care of my family''s affairs!" He had a long face and a ferocious face. This roar was quite powerful. The old man who spoke was so scared that he drew his head back. Other people didn''t dare to speak any more. Lu Yurong has always known that Gu is not close to her, but she thinks that no matter what, she is the only mother of Gu. Gu should be kind to her and filial to her! Lu Yurong glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "good! Since you think so, I will not recognize you! Don''t you still want to go to college? It''s impossible for your father to study for you like this now. I see what money you can take to go to college! You can only be a worthless village girl all your life "Even if I could only be a village girl in my life, I would never care about my own father''s life or death for my own sake!" Gu only said loudly: "as long as I have a breath, I will try to cure my father''s disease, never ignore him!" Lu Yurong was so angry that he said with a cold face, "I can''t see that you are still filial. Aren''t you afraid that he will drag you down all your life?" "How can it be a drag to take care of your father?" Gu only said loudly: "my father is like a mountain. He is my spiritual pillar. From now on, I will depend on him. Whoever dares to force him to harm him, I will fight with him!" At this time, Qin Zhenhua, who was lying on the hospital bed, was in tears. He could hear the movement outside clearly. After Qin Keren and Lu Yurong were so angry that day, although he was disappointed with them, he felt that he and Lu Yurong had been husband and wife for many years. They had feelings. Qin Keren had been clever since he was a child. What he said that day might be just a moment of anger. However, after he was ill and hospitalized, Lu Yurong and Qin Keren basically did not appear. If he was not disappointed, it would be false. But he was still excusing them in his heart. He thought they were just busy, so he didn''t come to see him for the time being. Yesterday, when grandma came back, she didn''t look very well. She asked him tentatively if he wanted to divorce Lu Yurong. At that time, he felt something was wrong. Thinking of Lu Yurong''s always cold and thin temperament, he guessed what might have happened, but he didn''t expect Chapter 309 Qin Zhenhua knows that his illness will leave sequelae, so if Lu Yurong doesn''t want to take care of him and wants to divorce him, he also agrees. After all, he has never bothered anyone in his life. But at this time, he realized that Lu Yurong didn''t want to take care of him. He would rather hold the money in his own hands than treat him. He also forcibly took his shelter and brought a large family to force him. And he just returned home more than half a year, he almost did not do much father responsibility, the daughter actually used her thin shoulder for him to block the wind and rain! Qin Zhenhua knows that he is useless now. Gu only protects him so much that he is full of family affection! There was no one in the ward. His grandparents had been taken away by Gu only. Qin Zhenhua, who was lying in bed and couldn''t move, had mixed feelings and murmured: "the only... It''s hard for you..." Lu Yurong was very angry: "Gu Yiwei, I''ve never seen you so stupid. If you don''t get out of the way today, I''ll be rude to you!" Gu only coldly said: "I won''t get out of the way, you dare to come!" Lu Yurong was so angry that he hurt his liver. He said to the Lu family behind him: "if you beat Gu down today, I''ll divide the ten thousand yuan into half!" When it comes to money, the Lu family''s money fans are like chicken blood. They look at each other and understand each other''s meaning. When there is no money, everyone is unwilling to stand out. Now when they have money, they are full of motivation. They don''t believe it. They have so many people that they can''t make a little girl! As soon as his eyes narrowed, Lu Jiasheng rushed into a ward, took out a quilt and ran directly to Gu''s only direction. Lu Jiasheng has made a plan. Even if Gu only has a watermelon knife in his hand, no matter how sharp the watermelon knife is, cutting it down with one knife may not get through the quilt. As long as he covers Gu only''s knife with a quilt, it''s easy to subdue Gu only. Just he thought very well, but Gu Weiyi didn''t play with him like this. When he rushed over, she whistled and directly retreated into the ward, then locked the door from inside. Lu family was angry and scolded: "cunning cheap skin!" The door of the hospital has a small window for doctors and nurses to visit, with a glass in the middle. Lu Jiasheng broke the glass with a fist and tried to put his hand into the bolt of the sliding door. As soon as Gu Wei picked up the back of the knife, he smashed it heavily on his arm, causing him to scream in pain. At this moment, there was a sound of footwork from the other side of the corridor, and someone yelled, "there they are! Kill them "If you don''t pay back the money you owe me, beat me to death!" Lu Yurong and his group haven''t responded yet. At both ends of the corridor, more than a dozen gangsters rush in. They swing their sticks and fight against Lu Yurong and his group. When Lu Yurong gets a stick on the back, she wants to take out her shrew''s means and kick around and scold her. But people don''t like this at all. Before she has time to scold her, she has been scolded for several days. Tian Guiqiu was shocked and scolded: "who are you? Why hit us! Do you have any royal laws? " When the two men and horses get together, they seem to pick each other. In fact, all the sticks fall on the Lu family. Just for a moment, a large family of Lu family seemed to be very powerful when they bullied Gu only, but when they met such a group of little gangsters with weapons in their hands, they all became counsellors. Chapter 310 The Lu family were all knocked down, one by one crying with pain. The little gangsters were not polite and fierce. Tian Guiqiu''s head is about to be broken, and Lu Jiasheng''s hand is broken. He can''t kill a pig all his life. Lu Yurong''s two elder sisters and brother-in-law are injured. The patients and their families who were watching were all sweating for Gu Weiyi. They thought she was going to have bad luck today. Unexpectedly, they suddenly came here. They all hide in the ward and look out through the glass on the door. Although they haven''t been able to figure out what''s going on, they think it''s Gu''s only sense of filial piety that moves God. So they sent such a group of people to clean up the scum of the Lu family. They look at the next inexplicably feel very relaxed! There was too much noise here. Someone called the police when the Lu family was around to take care of the only one. When the Lu family was beaten on the ground and couldn''t move, the police gathered around. The little gangsters didn''t run away, and they were still shouting to let the Lu family pay back. Because their behavior was suspected of group fighting, all the Lu family and the gangsters were taken back to the police station after rough treatment of the wound. Gu only in the door looking at this scene, eyes revealed a trace of cold, all this is just the beginning, she will not let Lu Yurong. Qin Zhenhua lies on the bed and shouts: "only..." Gu only confirmed that Lu''s family had been taken away by the police. As soon as she turned to see Qin Zhenhua''s face full of tears, she ran to him and said, "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Qin Zhenhua shook his head: "I''m... OK, I''ve wronged... You!" Gu Weiyi took a handkerchief to help him dry his eyes. Looking at him, he said, "Dad, I''m your daughter. Don''t say that. You have to believe me. I can take care of you. At the same time, you have to believe in yourself. Your body will get better!" Qin Zhenhua said softly, "I want to divorce your mother!" Gu''s only waiting is this sentence. She said softly, "a man like mom is not worthy of you. In the future, our father and daughter will have a good life. Let them regret it!" Qin Zhenhua looked at her beautiful but firm face. His eyes were filled with joy. He sighed and said, "you don''t have to worry. When I get well, I can work." Gu Weiyi nodded: "well, I will continue to work after Dad is well, and then make money to support me!" Qin Zhenhua was a little frustrated when he heard her words, and his fighting spirit was rekindled. He must get better as soon as possible, and can''t drag down his good daughter. Father and daughter smile at each other. Just at this time, grandparents ran over in a hurry. They were scared to death when they saw the glass slag on the ground. They knocked on the door. Gu only opened the door, and her grandparents were relieved to make sure they were OK. It turned out that when they just entered the hospital, they saw a large family of Lu''s sons were taken away by the police with blood all over their body, and they thought something had happened. Grandma asked suspiciously, "what happened here just now?" Gu Weiyi gave a rough account of the situation just now, and his grandmother gritted her teeth: "Lu Yurong is not a human being, so she called the hospital! Fortunately, you''re all right today, or I''ll skin them! " It''s frightening to think about this, and it''s even more frightening to grandma to the Lu family. Chapter 311 Gu only took grandma''s hand and said, "grandma, don''t worry, we are all ok now! Lu Yurong called today just for the house, so the most urgent thing now is to let her father divorce her first. As long as she gets divorced, everything is settled, and she can''t make waves. " Grandma looked anxiously at Qin Zhenhua. Gu only said softly, "dad just told me that he wants to divorce Lu Yurong." She has torn her face with Lu Yurong and cut off the relationship, so she doesn''t need to call her mother, just call her name. At this time, grandma hated Lu Yurong so much that her teeth were itching. Gu only called Lu Yurong''s name so directly, and grandma didn''t think it was anything. Grandma turned and asked Qin Zhenhua, "do you really want to be good?" Qin Zhenhua low ground says: "such daughter-in-law... Do not... Want to give up!" Grandma nodded: "that line, tomorrow with the registered permanent residence and marriage certificate, and Lu Yurong divorce!" At this time, it was completely settled. Gu only felt relieved, and she had other things to do. So she left the hospital on the pretext of going out to buy food. When she went to the appointed place, Zhu Jiagang had been waiting there. When he saw her coming, he immediately welcomed her with a smile and said, "your sister-in-law is really a god of anticipation. Ah, bah, it''s Lu Yurong. She really takes her passbook with her. It''s just that she''s so shameless with so much money in her hand, I didn''t even take it out to treat your father! " When he finished, he handed Gu Weiyi a passbook. Gu Weiyi took it and saw that the number on it was 400000. The two gangsters who ran out of the corridor just now were Zhu Xiaogang''s younger brothers. In the chaos, Lu Yurong, who was known as a three handed gangster, stole Lu Yurong''s passbook and gave it to Zhu Jiagang when the police couldn''t see it when they were bandaging. Gu only remembers that Qin Zhenhua was in prison for accepting bribes from Lu Yurong in her previous life. In this life, such things are absolutely not allowed to happen. Originally, she asked Zhu Jiagang to steal Lu Yurong''s passbook to see how much money she had. Now Lu Yurong''s passbook has so much money that it shows that there is something wrong with the origin of the money. Gu only before also think of a way to take out the money on Lu Yurong passbook, let her eat enough dumb loss. But after seeing the money in the passbook, Gu changed her mind. The money can never be moved. Once it is moved, it will cause unnecessary trouble. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a chill in the bottom of them. Zhu Jiagang couldn''t help shivering when he saw her like this. Every time Gu only showed this kind of expression, someone would have bad luck. He stepped back. Gu only took the passbook and patted it in his hand. He said faintly: "the number in the passbook should be shown to Qin Keren. Oh, by the way, let the scum of the Lu family know about it." After she finished, she handed the passbook to Zhu Jiagang. He was stunned for a moment and said, "there''s so much money on it. Doesn''t my sister-in-law want it?" "This money is a curse. You can''t take it." Gu only saw the surprise in his eyes and explained: "at that time, you will understand that you can''t move this money. No matter what we do, we should enlarge the pattern." Then she took out a pile of money and handed it to him: "take this money and give it to my brothers. This time they worked hard." Chapter 312 When Zhu Jiagang saw that there were twenty or thirty thousand yuan in the pile of money, his eyes immediately glowed, but he refused and said, "my sister-in-law has already given me money last time. If you give it to me again, I''m afraid you''ll spoil those little bunnies!" Gu only looked at him and said, "if you help me, I will not treat you badly, but you must listen to what I say, otherwise you will pay a very painful price." She said it gently, but it made Zhu Jiagang feel cold. He thought of her way to clean up Jian Xize, her determination to deal with the Lu family, and Ning Yiqing behind him. Even if he gave him ten courage, he didn''t dare to listen to her! He hurriedly took the passbook and said, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. If you say east, I will never dare to go west! I can''t move a cent of the money in this passbook! " Gu only gently nodded his head and said, "go to work!" After Zhu Jiagang left with his passbook, Gu''s eyes were a bit mocked: "Qin Keren, don''t let me down this time." Lu Yurong''s favorite person in the world is herself, followed by her son Qin Mingyang, and Qin Keren. This time, Gu only wants to let Lu Yurong have a good taste of betrayal. After arranging these things, Gu Weiyi put her heart down, and then stretched a big stretch. These days, she was tired out. She took the college entrance examination and dealt with Lu Yurong''s affairs. Her nerves were tense all the time. She felt a little tired after dealing with these things. But there was one more important thing she needed to deal with, so she turned around and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. When she came out, there was an extra clerk beside her. After Lu Yurong and others were broken and brought into the police station, she wanted to make trouble as she did last time, and then embezzled a sum of money from the police station by the way. As a result, the gangsters were so arrogant that she was afraid that she could not give full play to her strong points. The Lu family''s people are very fierce, but they can only bully the common people. When they meet those little gangsters, they won''t get much advantage. The little gangsters insisted that the Lu family was Lao Lai and did not repay the money they owed them. Most importantly, they also presented evidence: the IOU of the money Lu Jiasheng owed them! So this wave of people fell into another round of quarrel. The police of the police station were so noisy by this group of people that they almost lifted the roof of the police station. Gu only with the Civil Affairs Bureau clerk to come, Lu Yurong is a foot on the table, extremely ferocious pointed to a small gangster scold, and the police are next to roar: "give me a seat!" As soon as Lu Yurong saw Gu Weiyi, he immediately thought of something. He pointed to her nose and scolded, "Gu Weiyi, are you looking for these people to deal with my mother?" Gu''s only grievance: "Ms. Lu, you have a vicious heart, no matter my father, how can you treat me like this? How could I know these people! " Lu Yurong''s fierce unreasonable, and Gu only clever gentle formed a clear contrast, no one will believe Lu Yurong''s words. So how can a clever and sensible girl mix with little gangsters? This woman doesn''t care about her husband. She even splashes dirty water on her daughter. It''s heartless! Lu Yurong was angry: "what lady Lu? I''m your mothe Chapter 313 Gu Weiyi seemed to be scared, shivering and said: "but you have cut off the mother daughter relationship with me in front of everyone in the hospital today, and you have to divorce my father. My father and I don''t follow you, so you are not my mother now." Lu Yurong couldn''t tear those little gangsters. He was already choked with anger. At this time, he jumped up and wanted to tear Gu only, but accidentally tore the clerk of the Civil Affairs Bureau beside Gu only. She was so aggressive that she grabbed a long bloodstain on the clerk''s neck. The clerk of the Civil Affairs Bureau was not willing to go out to go through the divorce procedure, but he couldn''t stand Gu''s soft words and Chen Zhao''s parents'' help to dredge the relationship, so he followed Gu. She was always trying to talk about the divorce, but before she followed Gu Weiyi to find Lu Yurong, she first saw Qin Zhenhua lying in bed, then saw Lu Yurong, who was arrogant and fierce, and when she asked Qin Zhenhua to sign in the hospital, a group of patients described Lu Yurong''s behavior to her, so she felt that the two people had better leave. Just like Lu Yurong, who married her will have bad luck for eight generations! Civil Affairs Bureau clerk angry: "you this woman unexpectedly in the police station is still so arrogant, you really when the police are all furnishings?" There had been a policeman over there, so he twisted Lu Yurong''s hand and put her face on the table. The police wanted to beat Lu Yurong for a long time, but it was stipulated that they couldn''t do anything to the suspect, so he endured it all the time. Now that he finally had this opportunity, of course, he would not let it go. As usual, Lu Yurong cried and howled, but the police did not let go: "if you do this again, I will give you administrative detention now!" Lu Yurong cried with tears in his eyes, but his words were rather ugly. The clerk of the Civil Affairs Bureau was very angry and said, "here is the divorce agreement between you and Qin Zhenhua. Sign it!" Gu said nonsense: "Ms. Lu is illiterate." The clerk of the Civil Affairs Bureau is also a person with personality. He takes out the inkpad directly, pulls up Lu Yurong''s hand and presses it on it, and then presses it on the divorce agreement! Gu only looked around and said that Lu Yurong wanted to divorce Qin Zhenhua every day. This was not against Lu Yurong''s wishes, and it was a perfect solution to the problem. Lu Yurong originally wanted to marry Qin Zhenhua, but still wanted the house, but after the morning, Lu Yurong also vaguely knew that the house would not arrive. In this era, a house in Lingcheng is only tens of thousands of yuan. Lu Yurong thinks that she has a lot of money on hand now. It''s not impossible to buy a house with part of it. It can just stop the Lu family. Lu Yurong swearing a few words, but did not object to this matter. But the other dregs of the Lu family reacted very much. Tian Guiqiu was angry: "what are you doing? Do you want a divorce? " "Give the house to my sister, or I won''t allow my sister and my brother-in-law to divorce!" Lu Jiasheng yelled. Several gangsters got Gu''s advantage. Seeing that they were so fierce, Gu gave up and didn''t bother to take charge of the police. They rushed to the Lu family and beat them violently. They scolded: "well, you still have a spare house. Sell that house and pay us back!" Chapter 314 In a flash, two waves of people fight again. Gu''s only goal has been achieved. She pulls the clerk of the Civil Affairs Bureau out of the police station. Today, she has been quarreled so much that her ears hurt. Let the gangsters clean up the scum of the Lu family! The clerk of the Civil Affairs Bureau came out looking rather ugly. Gu only saw her like this and knew that someone was carrying a basket of eggs by the side of the road. She bought the eggs and baskets, handed them to the clerk and said, "Auntie, today my parents'' affairs are really troublesome and tired. I''m so sorry that you were beaten. When I apologize for them, please don''t accept these eggs." The clerk''s face immediately improved a lot: "you are so smart and sensible, your father is now like that, and your mother is out of tune, it''s really hard for you!" Gu only a smile, only advised her to accept the eggs, she shirked a few words after accepted. In the early 1990s, the overall wage level was not high. Eggs were still a good gift. Such a basket of eggs was absolutely affordable. Just as the clerk''s home is nearby, Gu only helped her to send the eggs home, and then followed the clerk back to the Civil Affairs Bureau. There are fingerprints and signatures on the divorce agreement, and the clerk readily applied for the divorce certificate for Lu Yurong and Qin Zhenhua. Gu only looked at the two people''s divorce certificate relaxed, this matter is handled, after Qin Zhenhua no longer need to be poisoned by Lu Yurong. With this divorce certificate, she has to deal with Lu Yurong in the future, which seems to be more justified. The corner of her mouth was slightly raised. She took a deep breath. When she turned her head, she saw a rainbow hanging in the sky. The gorgeous colors hanging in the blue sky made people feel happy. Gu only mouth slightly hook, and then she found that she wanted to Ning Yiqing, such a beautiful scenery she wanted to share with him. It''s a pity that mobile phones are not popular in this era. Otherwise, she really wants to call Ning Yiqing and tell him how beautiful the rainbow is today. She half leans on the guardrail of the small bridge, letting the breeze gently blow her hair. Not far away, Cheng Shuian looks at her crazily. These days, he pays special attention to the Qin family because of Gu Weiyi. It''s just that he and she were not in the same examination room during the college entrance examination, so he didn''t know what happened to the Qin family until today. He took a deep breath and tried to comfort her, but he felt as if they were at the same table, but not enough to share their private affairs. His eyes were a little dark. He wanted to turn around and leave, but he couldn''t bear it. Finally, he bought a bottle of water from the nearby store, went to her and handed it to her: "here Gu only saw that he was a little surprised and didn''t pick up the water he handed over. Instead, he asked him, "do you come to see the rainbow, too?" Cheng Shui an was stunned for a moment. In fact, he didn''t see any rainbow just now. At this time, he followed her eyes and saw the rainbow in the sky. So he nodded his head. Gu Weiyi stretched a big stretch and said with a smile, "I''ve finished watching it, so take your time! This is the best place to see the rainbow. I''ll give it to you. You don''t have to thank me. After all, we are classmates. " She then turned to go, high tied horsetail in the air across a gorgeous arc, the arc seems to become a hook, hook away his heart. She is full of the beauty of youth. Chapter 315 Cheng Shuian is holding the water in his hand. He doesn''t know what to say. After all, he just admitted that he came to see the rainbow. At this time, other words will appear to be wrong. He couldn''t help shouting: "Gu only!" Gu only looked back at him, eyes pure and clear: "what''s the matter?" Cheng Shui''an wanted to comfort her. After all, no matter who had such a thing at home, it was a big deal. If she was a little bit unstable, she would not be able to bear it. But at this time, she was as if she had nothing to do except her eyes were blue. He grew up in the hands of his family. He was really not good at comforting people, so his words became: "I got better than you in the college entrance examination this time. If you don''t do well in the college entrance examination, don''t say I bully you!" Gu only once with a smile: "monitor adult, you this narcissistic problem really need to change, so narcissism is very easy to hit their own face." She turned and left. But Cheng Shui''an is still remembering her smile just now. It''s bright and clean. That smile makes him feel as if it''s back to the blooming March. She''s as beautiful as a fairy falling into the world by mistake. By the time he came back, she was far away. And he also realized what he had just said in front of her. He couldn''t help but want to smack himself. He clearly wanted to ask her how she was, but he said that! With a long sigh, he turned to look at the rainbow in the sky. Maybe it was because she stood here just now and looked at the rainbow, which made him think that the rainbow was more beautiful than any rainbow in his memory. Lu Yurong and the gangsters are reasoning in the police station. They don''t make it clear until dark: the gangsters recognize the wrong person. This Lu family is not the other Lu family. The Lu family certainly didn''t agree with this reason and clamored for them to pay for the medical expenses. They were arrogant and refused to pay for it. Finally, they lost 1000 yuan under the mediation of the police. When two waves of people came out of the police station, the director really wanted to buy a string of firecrackers as a gift to the God of plague! When Lu Yurong came out, she found that her bankbook was missing! She immediately panicked and yelled, "my passbook!" Tian Guiqiu asked her, "what passbook?" Lu Yurong is not easy to say. She is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She has been making trouble all day today. From the hospital to the police station, she doesn''t know where she lost her passbook. That passbook was so important to her that she couldn''t imagine what she would do for the rest of her life if she lost it. Qin Keren has been waiting for Lu Yurong outside for a long time. When she saw Lu Yurong coming out, she came to find something in a hurry and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?" Lu Yurong was so anxious that he said, "I lost my passbook. No, I have to report it to the police." Qin Keren obviously has more common sense than Lu Yurong. He said: "Mom, you don''t have to worry. Even if you really lose your passbook, you can go to the bank tomorrow with your ID card to report the loss, and then do it again. Even if others pick up your passbook, they can''t withdraw money without your ID card and don''t know the password." Lu Yurong was relieved to hear what she said. Just at this time, Zhu Jiagang came over and said, "Keren''s daughter-in-law, I found a passbook with a lot of money on it. You can marry me to be my daughter-in-law! I''ll give you all the money on it! " Chapter 316 When Qin Keren saw Zhu Jiagang''s face, she turned black. It was this son of a bitch who made her stay in the police station all night. When she came out, her reputation was ruined! Although she used a lot of means behind, she still failed to change this situation. Because of that incident, she played an abnormal role in dealing with a series of subsequent things, which made her more and more passive. So Qin Keren absolutely hated Zhu Jiagang! She said coldly, "who is your daughter-in-law? Get out of here!" Zhu Jiagang''s eyes are full of grievances: "daughter in law, don''t be so fierce! I love you so much Qin Keren felt sick when she heard this sentence. She didn''t think that she wanted to hurt Gu only in the breakfast shop, but she caused such a big trouble! Ignoring her extreme anger, Zhu Jiagang took out the passbook and handed it to her to see: "daughter in law, first look at how much money there is in the passbook. I tell you, as long as you promise to marry me, all the money above is yours!" Qin Keren despises Zhu Jiagang very much, but she will never have a problem with money. She is also curious about how much money Zhu Jiagang can have, so she takes a glance from the corner of her eye. She is shocked when she sees the figures above. So she looked at it again, and it was 400000! In this era, an ordinary house is only 40000, which is a huge sum of money! She looked again, the name on the passbook was Lu Yurong! Even if she was pretending to meet again, she couldn''t hide her surprise and surprise. She couldn''t help looking at Lu Yurong. Lu Yurong was always in a state of uneasiness. When she saw Qin Keren''s eyes, she suddenly thought of something like a blessing in her heart. She rushed over and grabbed the passbook: "this is my passbook!" Zhu Jiagang quit immediately: "Auntie, please point your face. I picked up this passbook with 400000 deposit. The account name is Lu Yurong. How can you prove that you are Lu Yurong?" As soon as the words came out, the people of the Lu family looked at the passbook like hungry wolves seeing sheep. Lu Yurong immediately put the manuscript into his chest: "what are you doing? There is so much money in it. It''s only 4000 yuan!" Then she said in a loud voice, "besides, I''m Lu Yurong. They can testify for me!" Zhu Jiagang smoothed his sleeve: "you are obviously a group. Why should I believe you? What''s more, it''s obviously 400000 yuan, but you say it''s 4000 yuan. That''s enough to prove that the passbook is not yours! " Lu Yurong hates Zhu Jiagang half to death in his heart. He just wants to cover his mouth. If those people in the Lu family know that she has so much money in her hand, they have to come to her for money in three days? She immediately jumped up and scolded, "what are you talking about? I tell you, Keren is my daughter. You want to marry my daughter, but you talk to me like this. I won''t kill you! " When she finished, she took off her shoes, grabbed them with her unbroken hand, and went to smoke Zhu Jiagang. Seeing that the task had been completed, Zhu Jiagang didn''t have to deal with such an unreasonable crazy woman, so he ran away: "grass, how can my lovely little beauty have such a shrew as you! You must not be her mother Lu Yurong was so angry that he took up his shoes and threw them on Zhu Jiagang''s head. He ran away with a cry, and the shoes were lost. Chapter 317 Lu Yurong points to Zhu Jiagang''s back and develops her national scolding skills. If Zhu Jiagang''s ancestors hear this, they will probably get angry and climb out of the grave in the middle of the night to find her. After she beat Zhu Jiagang away, she said to Qin Keren, "I''m not allowed to deal with this scum in the future!" Qin Keren didn''t speak, but looked at her with a pair of cold eyes. Just now, the others of the Lu family didn''t see the above figures, but she could see them clearly. She was very curious. Where did Lu Yurong get so much money? She grew up in the Qin family. She knew nothing about the income of the Qin family. Even if Lu Yurong didn''t spend a lot of money, Qin Zhenhua''s salary could not have been saved. Then there is only one possibility. Someone must have given Qin Zhenhua a gift, and Lu Yurong accepted it. Qin Keren''s mind quickly calculated all kinds of possibilities. Since she was a child, she had been following Lu Yurong for a long time and paid special attention to money. And she also understands that Lu Yurong raised her as a child''s daughter-in-law. Before, she could persuade Lu Yurong to help her marry Ning family. Now it''s very difficult for her to marry Ning Yiqing again, so she can only marry Qin Mingyang. What Qin Mingyang is, she and he grew up together is really clear, that is a scum, did not inherit any of Qin Zhenhua''s generous atmosphere, the whole body is Lu Yurong''s unreasonable. She will never marry Qin Mingyang! Qin Keren couldn''t help thinking that if she could get the 400000, she would have the capital to leave the Qin family. From now on, she would not have to be angry with Lu Yurong, and she would be able to control her own destiny. When she thought of this, her heart beat faster, trying to hide her emotions and whispered, "well, I won''t pay attention to him." Lu Yurong, who had been assured by Qin Keren, relaxed. As soon as she turned around, she saw that Lu''s family were watching her. After all, she had a ghost in her heart and said, "what do you want me to do? Go home After she said that, she lifted her feet and left. The Lu family looked at Qin Keren again. Qin Keren didn''t speak and followed Lu Yurong. Zhu Jiagang told Gu only one about what happened here. Gu only nodded lightly. As long as the root of the disaster is buried, neither Qin Keren nor Lu''s family will easily let Lu Yurong go. Lu Yurong will never live in peace again. Gu Wei was just curious about who gave Lu Yurong the 400000. According to the track of his previous life, no one gave Qin Zhenhua such a large sum of money at this time. Gu only doesn''t know anything about Qin Zhenhua''s work, but in this era, if he can spend 400000 yuan to give gifts, it will be possible to earn at least 400000 yuan in oil and water, then only in the mines. Gu only suddenly thought of the Jane family. The reason why Zhang Chunhua asked Jane to marry her was Qin Zhenhua''s right. She had an intuition that it had something to do with the Jane family. Her eyes narrowed. It''s kind of interesting. She has always been meticulous and thorough in her work. That 400000 is likely to be a huge trap. She has to find a way to get Qin Zhenhua out of that matter. When she was trying to figure out how to take it out completely, her grandmother came over, took her to a corner, handed her a pair of calligraphy and paintings, and said, "this is Mr. Xu Wei''s real work. You can sell it and give it to Zhenhua for medical expenses." Chapter 318 These days, grandma sees Gu Weiyi. Although she is young, she is skillful and alert. She is very relieved to do things with her. And grandparents are old, and they can''t find a suitable buyer, so they decided to leave the matter to her after discussion. Gu Weiyi was startled. Mr. Xu Wei''s real work has become a collector''s favorite in this era, which is of great value. She did not expect that her grandparents would have his real work! Seeing her doubts, grandma explained: "our ancestors of the Qin family were also a famous scholar family in Lingcheng. In the Qing Dynasty, there were some people who were officials. Most of these calligraphy and paintings were handed down at that time, but some of them have been damaged for many years. Now there are not many intact ones in our family. Your grandfather was on the alert and hid all the things in the house before he went home, so these things have to be preserved. " Gu Weiyi originally wanted to persuade her grandmother not to sell Xu Wei''s words. In another ten or twenty years, his words will sell at a sky high price, but she thought of the 400000 things and thought that it was the most appropriate to use this pair of words to cover up. She nodded her head and said, "well, when I make money later, I will try to redeem it." Grandma heard her words with a happy face, sighed and said: "children, don''t work too hard, can redeem redeem, can''t redeem back also doesn''t matter, in my opinion, as long as a family is safe than anything, money is just external things." Gu only immediately understood where Qin Zhenhua''s excellent quality came from. Grandma looked at her and said, "I''ve heard these days that your grades are very good. If you have any money left, you''ll take it to pay the tuition. If it''s not enough, you''ll tell me that there are several calligraphy and paintings at home, which will be sold for you to study." These days, grandma has been observing Gu Weiwei and found that she is really good, smart and kind. Although she didn''t grow up with Qin Zhenhua, she is really filial to Qin Zhenhua. Filial children are not bad quality! Those calligraphy and paintings are ancestral property. In fact, my grandparents always think that selling off ancestral property is a black sheep''s behavior. But now there is such a big problem in the family that my son is too sick to move. How can they bear to watch their filial granddaughter leave school for his son? As soon as the old couple discussed, they immediately picked out one of the calligraphy and paintings and sold it. Gu Wei was deeply moved when she heard this. She said softly, "grandma, it''s enough to sell this pair. I''ll earn my own money for school. I''m 18 years old and can support myself." Grandma said with a smile: "you are better than that lazy mother and daughter." Gu only smile, think of a thing to ask: "last time Lu Yurong back home how to steal is a fake painting?" Grandma said with a mysterious smile: "it''s your grandfather''s idea. There are real paintings at home, so I''m afraid to recruit thieves. So I spent some money to buy some fake paintings and put them there. This is called" virtual reality, real reality. " Gu couldn''t help laughing when he heard it and gave his grandmother a thumbs up: "ginger is still spicy!" Grandma reached out and scraped her nose: "you girl!" Chen Zhao sent Ning Yiqing''s today''s letter to Gu Youyi. It still says "love letter", which is big and conspicuous! Gu only saw those two words every day when he received the letter, and he was very flustered! Chapter 319 Gu only complains in his heart that Ning Yiqing really is. Just write to her, because Mao has to add these two words on the cover! As usual, she picked up the letter as quickly as a thief. When Chen Zhao saw her look, she gave him a look: "how many letters are there for your third brother? Give it to me all at once? " "That won''t do!" Chen Zhao is a conscientious person: "if the third brother comes back, I''ll tear it up if I know about it!" Gu Weiyi coaxed him: "if you don''t tell me about this, I won''t tell you. Your third brother won''t know. Just give me all the letters!" Chen Zhao looked at her sympathetically and said, "third sister-in-law, it seems that you don''t have a deep understanding of the third brother''s means. You can''t hide things from him in this world!" Gu''s only face is speechless. According to Chen Zhao, Ning Yiqing is becoming an omniscient God! Seeing her expression, Chen Zhao chuckled: "but I can see that the third brother is not generally good to the third sister-in-law." Gu Weiyi glanced at him askance and said, "I think your third brother is better to you than me. This letter is given to you first and then to me. Do you want to consider being your third brother''s pet?" Chen Zhao shivered and said, "spare my life, sister-in-law! My gender is male and I love female. No matter how good my third brother is, I dare not compete with you! " Gu Weiyi smiles coldly. When Chen Zhao sees her face, Mo Ming feels cold in the back and wants to run. However, his task today has not been completed, and he still can''t run at this time. He coughs and says, "third... Third sister-in-law, after I took back the jade you gave me yesterday, my father, mother and uncle scolded me. They said it was too precious. Let me ask you how much it costs, My whole family has pooled money to buy it. " After he took that piece of jade back yesterday, his mother, like him, didn''t know much about it, so she took it back to her mother''s house and showed it to her grandmother. Her grandmother said that the jade was a treasure. She asked him how he came, and then she scolded him. Then grandma called his uncle and his father, and several people scolded him. Everyone agreed that although that piece of jade was already leftover, its value was too high. How could it be accepted like this? So they asked Chen Zhao to ask Gu Weiwei again. Anyway, they asked her to make a price. They were willing to pay for it. After hearing Chen Zhao''s words, Gu only appreciated the Chen family''s style very much. The quality of the family was quite good, which made her more sure that such a family was worthy of deep friendship. So she looked Chen Zhao up and down. Chen Zhao was extremely uncomfortable. She couldn''t help holding her hands on her chest and asked, "why is third sister-in-law looking at me like this?" Gu only touched his chin and said, "where you need your family''s money to buy it, I think you look very good..." "I don''t sell myself!" Chen Zhao interrupted her. Gu only looked at him contemptuously: "do you think I have your third brother, can I look up to you?" Chen Zhao Third sister-in-law, although I''m not as good as my third brother, I''m also a beautiful man, OK? Gu only snorted: "you really think too much. I just think you can be my Valet with your appearance." Chen Zhao Gu Weiyi held out his hand to him: "do you have 100 yuan?" Chen Zhao nodded, took out his wallet and handed her a hundred yuan. She accepted the money and put it in her pocket and said, "OK, go back and tell your uncle and aunt that you have paid for the jade." Chapter 320 Chen Zhao finally realized that he had been fooled. He said stupidly, "you will take me 100 yuan for that jade?" Gu only said faintly: "I bought that jade stone for 100 yuan. You still gave me all the capital for 100 yuan. Isn''t it enough?" Chen Zhao was stunned. He said that, but it was not the case. After she played with him just now, he didn''t believe her. He was more willing to believe that she was taking a little money from Yu symbolically. Only in this way, he didn''t pay much attention to her! He couldn''t help saying, "third sister-in-law, isn''t that good?" "What''s wrong? Do you think I''ve collected too much? " Gu only said faintly, "if you don''t give me all the letters that your third brother put there, I won''t accept you for the hundred yuan!" Chen Zhao found that he was not her opponent at all. She directly confused him and had no power to fight back. He hugged his head and said, "third sister-in-law... Ah, I''m leaving. I''ll send you a letter tomorrow!" He ran away like a runaway. Gu only see his appearance lightly pick eyebrow, light smile a. She decides to wait for Ning Yiqing to come back. She must talk to him well. Even if she wants to write to her in the future, she will write to her directly. What''s the matter with Chen Zhao giving her a letter every day? Then she found that she seemed to miss him again. He went out on a mission, and she couldn''t find anyone even if she wanted to call him. She suddenly found that she was worried about him. She didn''t know if his mission would be in danger this time. At this time, Ning Yiqing was in the jungle, which is the junction of Myanmar and Yunnan. Some time ago, the local public security got the news that there would be a drug trade nearby by the drug lords. All the relevant law enforcement officers sent out by the local authorities were killed, and no one survived. In desperation, they asked for the support of the relevant departments. In recent years, with the domestic reform and opening up, the people have become increasingly rich. Foreign drug dealers aim at the huge domestic market, and the domestic and foreign drug trade is frequent. Yunnan is close to gorgeous ten days, not far from the infamous golden triangle, where it has become the best place for drug traffickers to enter the country. Every year, countless public workers are sacrificed here, and countless drugs are seized. This is a long-term battle. This year''s deal is the biggest in years. After the company received the task, Mao Suiyi directly ordered, led by Ning Yiqing to assist in the investigation of drug lords. The jungle is dense. If not for experienced people, they will soon get lost in it. The forest is deep and dangerous. Besides drug dealers, there are all kinds of poisonous animals. It is very difficult to carry out the task. Ning Yiqing has been here with his teammates for three days, and the other side hasn''t made any move. He is still calm, the whole person did not see a trace of anxiety. In the company, he is not only the deputy general manager, but also the branch leader of the shadow company. Most people only know that their security company is very powerful, but they don''t know that there is a more powerful shadow company in the security company. They don''t have a name. There are not many people in the company who know who they are and where they are. They only know that when they encounter tasks that can''t be performed by the security company, they will be performed by another company without a number. Because they have no name, they are called Shadow companies. They are directly under the command of Chairman Mao Suiyi. Chapter 321 In fact, the shadow company is not a real company, but is composed of elites among the elites in the company. When there is a task, they come together. When there is no task, they are scattered in all branches. Their positions are not low, and they have their own places to do the best. To be a branch leader in a shadow company is the best of the best. When people look at Ning Yiqing, they only see his brilliant resume, the halo of provincial champion, double degree doctor abroad, and the prominent position of Ning family. However, they don''t know that he showed great talent when he was very young and worked in this special company for a long time. When he was 14 years old, he took part in the college entrance examination and was admitted to a well-known foreign university as the provincial champion. In fact, he went abroad not to study, but to carry out the task. The original plan was only a three-year task. Because of the complicated form of follow-up, he was forced to stay abroad for another three years, and by the way, he returned home with a double doctoral degree. Others think that he didn''t join the company until he returned to China. In fact, that''s just a cover up. His length of service is much longer than most people think. In his eyes, there is no essential difference between this easy lost forest and the plain. He knows that the risk coefficient of this task is very high, but it can''t make him nervous. He took out Gu''s only photo from his arms. It was the photo she gave him. Because it was the photo, her expression was serious, but her clear eyes were clear. He looked at her photos, eyes unconsciously flowing gentle, his teammate Su Cheng saw, came to ask: "Captain, this girl is so beautiful, is your object?" "It''s the daughter-in-law." Ning Yiqing corrected his words. Su Cheng took a look at him and joked: "this girl is not only beautiful, but also brave. She dares to like you!" Ning Yiqing gave him a cold look, and he said with a smile: "I always think it''s best to use it as a residence, but it''s not suitable for people like you." Ning Yiqing directly kicked him in the past, and his reaction was also very fast. He retreated quickly, but it was still a little slow, and he was directly kicked out. Su Cheng fell on the ground and said with a smile, "I''ll tell you the truth. Do you have such a big reaction? Actually, I want to ask, does your daughter-in-law have sisters? She dares to like you, and her sister must have a lot of courage. You can introduce her to me another day! " Ning Yiqing doesn''t care about him. At this time, Qian Shuangshuang, the team mate in charge of the patrol, came back with a man on his shoulder. He threw the man on his back directly on the ground and said, "I just found out that this kid is a crafty thief. It took me some effort to catch him." Most of the people who can show up here at this time are accomplices of drug dealers. Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice: "Su Cheng, I''ll give it to you. I know all his secrets in an hour." Su Cheng stood up from the ground and said, "good luck!" He reached out and picked up the man on the ground. He said with a smile, "it''s bad luck for you to fall into my hands." Su Cheng has a lovely baby face. He has two dimples when he smiles. He looks very cute. No one can imagine that he is an expert in extorting confessions. No matter who falls into his hands, there is nothing he can''t ask. After Su Cheng drags the man away, Ning Yiqing hears a muffled hum. Forty five minutes later, Su Cheng dragged the man out like a dead dog. When he went in, he was in good condition. At this time, the whole person was as if he had been pulled out of his mouth and nose, bleeding and lying on the ground like ashes. Chapter 322 With a smile on his face, Su Cheng went to Ning Yiqing and said, "it''s all asked. The situation is very serious. They hired a mercenary of 300 people from abroad, but our team has only 20 people in total." "If it''s one-on-one, where do we need to do it?" Ning Yiqing''s tone was cold, and her eyes were stained with bloodthirsty coldness: "twenty of us are enough to deal with these crazy scum." Su Cheng''s eyes are also a little excited. Yes, they always win more with less. In this dense forest, more people may not be a good thing. And the task led by Ning Yiqing has never failed. He is a little excited and doesn''t know what kind of arrangement Ning Yiqing will make this time. Qian Shuangshuang turned his lips when he saw their appearance. He thought he was abnormal enough, but compared with the two, he didn''t have enough segments. He smashed another teammate with his elbow, Wang Xi, and said, "the owl wolf is going to make a big move again." Wang Xi said coldly, "as for being so excited? It''s not the first time I''ve been on a mission with owl wolf. " Qin Zhenhua''s quality is good. He recovers quickly after surgery, but half of his body can''t move. The recovery time is a long process. Gu''s only hand has a good prescription to help patients with cerebral hemorrhage recover, so she went to buy Chinese medicine in the afternoon. Only when she went to buy Chinese medicine did she find that because of the unscientific evaluation of Chinese medicine in the early years of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, hospitals are now dominated by western medicine, and even half of the Chinese medicine hospital in Lingcheng is dominated by western medicine. The traditional Chinese medicine room was crowded into the corner, and the categories were not all right, and the herbs she wanted were not popular. She could only catch half of the medicines in a single prescription. Even so, half of the quality of traditional Chinese medicine is not good. She ran through the whole Lingcheng Chinese medicine shop, hospital and clinic in one afternoon, but she still needed a few kinds of herbs, and she was helpless. Gu only saw the situation of traditional Chinese medicine, can''t help but sigh a long time, this situation is worse than she expected! It''s a big trend, and it''s hard for her to change anything by herself. But now she is faced with some serious problems, there is no good medicine, how can she give Qin Zhenhua out of medicine? Now the domestic medicine to help cerebral hemorrhage recovery, the overall level is not high, if this goes on, when can Qin Zhenhua''s body recover? Originally, the most effective medicine needs a series of complicated pharmaceutical methods to make, but now she has no better choice. She originally planned to buy medicinal materials and grind them into powder. She made them into pills and let Qin Zhenhua make do with it. Now she can''t do it. It really worries her. Gu Weiyi was not so anxious about the pharmaceutical industry. She wanted to wait for her to go to the imperial capital after she went to university, but now it seems that this matter needs to be put on the agenda, because she didn''t want Qin Zhenhua to suffer so many crimes and wanted him to get better as soon as possible. Gu had no choice but to replace other traditional Chinese medicines with similar properties. So when she went to the drugstore to buy the medicine, she changed to another kind of medicine, and the dosage was adjusted. By the time she finished these things, it would have been dark. When she came back to the hospital with a pile of polished traditional Chinese medicine, she found that there were several people from the inspection hospital in Qin Zhenhua''s ward. Chapter 323 Gu''s only eyes sank, knowing that Lu Yurong''s money collection had been revealed. Grandparents and Qin Zhenhua have been inquired separately, and the main thing to be explained is that Qin Zhenhua came from yebing Qian. When Gu Wei came back, he was immediately asked to inquire in the empty office of the hospital. Before the people in the examination hospital inquired, Gu Weiyi explained: "after my father was hospitalized, I borrowed all the early expenses from Ning Yiqing. Because my mother didn''t take money to treat my father, I was afraid that my grandparents would be angry, so I lied to my grandmother that my father gave me a passbook, which saved a sum of money." The two people in the procuratorate looked at each other and nodded their heads. So they asked a few more key questions, and Gu answered them truthfully. This investigation is mainly aimed at where Qin Zhenhua''s money came from. In the end, he naturally asked Xu Wei about his words. Gu only said directly: "my father has spent a total of 57862 yuan on his treatment so far. Apart from the money I borrowed from Ning Yiqing at first, the other money is bought by selling Xu Wei''s words." "How much did Xu Wei sell? To whom? When was it sold? " People from the procuratorate asked. Gu Weiyi replied: "a total of 100000 yuan was sold to Mr. Zhuang Zhongqiu, a master sculptor. I sold it to him a week ago. At that time, the money and goods were cleared. You can go to Mr. Zhuang to check this." People in the procuratorate looked at each other. Zhuang Zhongqiu is a famous sculptor in Lingcheng. He has a rich family and can really afford such a sum of money. So they nodded their heads and decided to go to find Zhuang Zhongqiu. Gu only whispered: "I don''t know who bribed my father, but according to the time of bribery you said, my father was ill and hospitalized on that day, so it was impossible to accept bribes. At that time, my grandparents and I were in the hospital, and my mother was the only one at home." In fact, her grandparents also said that the people in the procuratorate knew that Qin Zhenhua didn''t collect the money, but the money had something to do with him, so they had this routine investigation. At the beginning, Lu Yurong refused to pay for Qin Zhenhua''s treatment. Whether it was in the hospital or the compound, there were a lot of people who could prove it. People in the procuratorate looked at Gu Weiwei, who was cute and beautiful. They actually investigated Qin Zhenhua''s character and knew his character, so they comforted her: "we will find out this matter, and we also believe Comrade Qin Zhenhua." After Gu Weiyi sent them out, he immediately found Zhu Jiagang and said in his ear, "go to the police station and do as I say." Zhu Jiagang thought about the cause and effect of the whole thing, and finally understood why Gu didn''t let him move the 400000 yuan. It turned out that there was such a big trouble behind him! Gu Weiyi was afraid that he had seen it clearly at that time, and he had made the most accurate judgment. He also dug a series of holes for Lu Yurong. This time, Lu Yurong was afraid to have bad luck! If it is said that Ning Yiqing was the only one who helped Gu before, then he is convinced of her at this time. This series of things, with careful mind and sophisticated means, is not like what a delicate girl of 18 can do? Chapter 324 Zhu Jiagang flattered Gu only and said, "my sister-in-law is so famous. I admire her so much!" Gu only glanced at him with the end of his eye and said, "you should stop doing things like smashing, smashing and robbing, and be a civilized man." "My sister-in-law said so!" Zhu Jiagang said: "I will listen to my sister-in-law in the future! My sister-in-law said, "one, I will never say two!" Gu only indicated that he could go to work. After he left, her eyes showed a chill: "Lu Yurong, you sent your father to prison in your last life. Do it yourself in this life!" Zhu Jiagang went to the police station to report the case. He wanted to poke 400000 yuan in Lu Yurong''s passbook to the police in his way. There is a separate operation in the inspection hospital. While in the hospital, he came to ask Qin Zhenhua''s confession, he went to find Lu Yurong. When Lu Yurong heard the people in the procuratorate ask about the 400000, she immediately knew that something was wrong, so she immediately denied it and simply asked three questions. But she knows it''s not a big problem. Once it''s broken, she may go to jail! Now she is a little regret and Qin Zhenhua divorce, if not divorce, she can put this matter to Qin Zhenhua''s head. But now they are divorced, and Qin Zhenhua can''t move in bed. Even if she wants to blame Qin Zhenhua, it''s impossible! Although Lu Yurong deceived the people in the Inspection Institute, he was more and more scared. Now she can''t stay in the Lu family. Because of Zhu Jiagang''s words these days, the people of the Lu family have been asking about her passbook, and Tian Guiqiu and Lu Jiasheng are trying to find out more about her. The only thing that makes her happy is that Qin Keren didn''t disclose the number on her passbook. Lu Yurong in the heart of a total, the heart has a care, since the Lu family can''t stay, then she took her huge money to the emperor to find Cheng Su Su Su! You can also enjoy spicy food over there! She is a person with strong action. After making this decision, she directly packed up and prepared to go out. Only when she came to the door, she saw Qin Keren waiting for her: "Mom, where are you going?" Lu Yurong took a look at Qin Keren, pulled her to the corner and said, "your grandmother and uncle are not good to me. I''m going to leave Lingcheng. Do you want to go with me?" Qin Keren looked at her and asked softly, "is it because of that 400000?" Lu Yurong knew that Qin Keren must have seen the money that day. She nodded her head and said, "mom loves you the most. You know that in your heart. With the money, we will have a good life." Qin Keren hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "OK, I''ll go with mom!" After the discussion, they heard the sound of a police car outside. Lu Yurong turned pale with fright and took Qin Keren to a taxi nearby, then went straight to the railway station. Lu Yurong and Qin Keren rush to the railway station to buy a ticket for the train they left recently, no matter where the train goes. In this era, buying train tickets is still a long time away from the implementation of the real name system, and surveillance cameras have not been popularized. No one knows about their arrival at the railway station. After buying the ticket, Qin Keren saw that Lu Yurong had been carrying a bag on her back. The bag seemed to be a little heavy. Her eyes sank slightly. She had a little guess in her heart, but she didn''t make a sound on her face, but she had planned several plans secretly. Chapter 325 Lingcheng railway station in the 1990s is still very small, and the facilities are also very simple. You can clearly see everything in the square in front of the railway station from the waiting room. A police car on duty stopped at the square in front of her station. When Qin Keren saw this behind the scenes, she got close to Lu Yurong and said nervously, "Mom, the police are here." Lu Yurong heard that her legs were soft. Fortunately, Qin Keren helped her in time, so she didn''t fall to the ground. Qin Keren asked softly, "Mom, what should I do?" Lu Yurong looked at the time in the waiting room and said, "the train will enter the station in more than ten minutes. Let''s go to the bathroom to hide." Qin Keren nodded and agreed, so they went into the bathroom. Lu Yurong''s mood at this time is uneasy, but even at this time, she doesn''t regret accepting the money at all. With the money, she can fight for it. Without the money, she will suffer for the rest of her life. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. In the bathroom, she heard the broadcast in the station. The train she bought had already entered the station. She was relieved and called Qin Keren. The mother and daughter came out of the bathroom and went straight to the ticket gate. There are several policemen in police uniforms in the waiting car. Lu Yurong subconsciously turns around and doesn''t let them see her face. Mother and daughter smoothly through the ticket gate, and then directly to the train. Influenced by some thinking in the 1970s, even if the train stops for a long time, even if they have seat tickets in hand, they will run to get on the train. If there is no ticket, there is no good place to stand. If there is a ticket, there is no place for the salute. So in those days, no matter which city''s railway station, no matter which train arrives at the station, the scene of passengers getting on the train is quite spectacular, and they all rush inside as soon as the ticket gate opens. Lu Yurong''s and Qin Keren''s tickets don''t have seats. There are many people on this train. One of them is too fat to run. The other is spoiled since childhood and carries a lot of things. Although they all want to run hard, where can they run better than those young people? So when they got on the bus, they were crowded at the door and couldn''t get in at all. Lu Yurong''s hand was broken by Gu Weiyi before, but it''s not good now. She has a big bag on her back. At this time, the bag appears to be in the way of standing in the crowd. The bag also bumps into several tall men who are close to each other. Those men stare at Lu Yurong fiercely. In the past, Lu Yurong would stare back, but now she is running for her life. How dare she stare at others? Obedient can''t be obedient any more. Qin Keren said softly, "Mom, put down your bag. If you have a wound on your hand, I''ll help you with it." Lu Yurong actually trusts Qin Keren very much, and now in her opinion, Qin Keren and she are bound together, and they have got on the train, so it is appropriate to give the package to Qin Keren. So Lu Yurong nodded his head and handed the bag to Qin Keren. After Qin Keren took the bag, the train bell rang. Her eyes narrowed. When the train came up to close the door, she suddenly jumped off the train with her bag on her back. Although the conductor was a little surprised, it was time to drive. He just closed the door. As the door closed, the train moved slowly. Chapter 326 Lu Yurong in Qin Keren jumped off the train that second, the whole person is a little confused, completely do not understand why she would do so! That is because she was confused for a moment, and didn''t stop Qin Keren in time. The conductor had closed the door, the train had gone, and the bag carrying all her hopes had been carried by Qin Keren. Lu Yurong went crazy and rushed to the door, shouting: "stop, stop The conductor said fiercely: "the train has left. How can it stop for you?" She also kicked the next stout man, the man roared: "what are you doing! If you do that again, I''ll hit you! " The 400000 yuan was originally the money for taking bribes, and now Lu Yurong has been wanted by the police. Even if she is law blind, she knows that she can''t go back at this time. She looks at Qin Keren who is still standing on the platform through the glass on the train door. Qin Keren looks at her with venomous and complacent eyes. Qin Keren opens her mouth and says two words. She sees Qin Keren''s mouth clearly and says "deserve it!" Lu Yurong always thinks highly of herself. She always thinks that Qin Keren is in her hands. She has to listen to what she says. But at this time, she suddenly understands that Qin Keren has long been out of her control. Obedience and obedience to her is just a cover up for her. She sat down on the ground and cried loudly. She was divorced, her husband was gone, her house was gone, her money was taken away by her adopted daughter, and now she has nothing! The next passenger looked at her like a psycho. Qin Keren took the heavy bag out of the railway station, her eyes are hard to hide. As early as three days ago, Lu Yurong went out once, and Qin Keren knew that she had withdrawn the money. However, Lu Yurong was very concerned about the money, and she never had a chance to succeed. Today, when the people from the procuratorate came, Qin Keren paid special attention to Lu Yurong, because she knew that this was her last chance to get the 400000. That''s why the scene happened in the railway station just now. In fact, the police car parked in the square in front of the railway station is just an ordinary patrol car. It''s not to catch Lu Yurong at all. The reason why Lu Yurong is so nervous is that he is guilty! She knew that if she really followed Lu Yurong, she would marry Qin Mingyang in the end. She was so excellent, how could she marry Qin Mingyang that selfish fool! This time about the divorce between Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong, Lu Yurong called Qin Mingyang. The selfish and indifferent guy actually said on the phone, "what? Dad got a cerebral hemorrhage? Won''t I be dragged to death by him in the future? Mom, you divorce him as soon as possible. I''ve been with you! " Such a person who treats his own father like this should not expect to be nice to his wife at all. In essence, Qin Mingyang''s cool and thin temperament has been passed down by Lu Yurong. He is a real scum, and Qin Keren absolutely follows him to suffer! She has a bright future! So she decided to help Lu Yurong settle the charges! As soon as she got out of the railway station, she went to the police station. Before entering the police station, she slapped herself a few times. Then she twisted her hand blue and red, and went into the police station crying: "my mother took 400000 from my father behind her back. She wanted to escape with money after she was found. I advised her to turn herself in, but she beat me up!" Chapter 327 The police who received the police were stunned. The Qin family''s recent troubles in Lingcheng were really a little big, and the root of all this seemed to be Lu Yurong, who fled with money. Several police collective sigh in the heart, on the importance of marrying a daughter-in-law! It''s really bad luck for eight generations for a daughter-in-law like Lu Yurong! They sympathized with the upright Qin Zhenhua from the heart. The next day, the news that Lu Yurong took bribes to escape spread all over Lingcheng. Because of this incident, Qin Zhenhua was completely separated from the bribery incident. Although he and Lu Yurong were husband and wife, the Public Security Bureau and the procuratorate found out that Qin Zhenhua was lying in a coma in the hospital with cerebral hemorrhage when Lu Yurong accepted the bribe, which was impossible. And the two have divorced, Lu Yurong''s behavior is only her personal behavior, plus Qin Zhenhua''s good reputation of honesty and uprightness for so many years, this matter has nothing to do with Qin Zhenhua. Qin Keren, on the other hand, was praised for taking the initiative to report on Lu Yurong. Gu Yiwei sighed gently. Fortunately, Qin Zhenhua was hospitalized this time. Otherwise, she would have to work harder to get Qin Zhenhua out of the bribery. Even if Lu Yurong is alive, she will become a criminal. She can''t go back to Lingcheng. She can''t live a stable and comfortable life any more. She is destined to be a vagrant for the rest of her life. Gu only for Qin Keren that kind of practice, her heart is very disapproval, what righteousness destroy relatives, that is just a cover. Qin Keren came to the hospital early in the morning. She lay on the head of Qin Zhenhua''s bed and cried: "Dad, it''s not that I don''t come to see you these days, it''s my mother who won''t let me come. She said that if I come to see you, I''ll break my leg! Dad, I''m sorry! Please forgive me Gu Yiwei squints her eyes slightly. Qin Zhenhua is always soft hearted. At this time, Qin Keren is beaten black and blue again. She looks very pitiful. She is worried that he will leave Qin Keren. I didn''t expect Qin Zhenhua to say slowly, "your mother is gone. I can''t take care of you like this now. Look back home!" In recent days, although half of Qin Zhenhua''s body still can''t move, his speech is quite smooth. Qin Keren cried miserably: "no, I don''t want to look back home! Dad raised me so much, I want to repay my father''s kindness. Anyway, I can''t take part in the college entrance examination, so I will take care of dad later! " Gu''s eyes narrowed and he had to say that Qin Keren''s acting skills were very good. When he cried like this, he really felt a little sincere, as if he had changed his mind and wanted to be a new man. Qin Zhenhua closed his eyes and said, "it''s better for you to look back on your home now than to stay in Qin''s home. Go back!" Qin Keren cried pitifully. She turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "elder sister, I really know I''m wrong. Dad usually listens to you most. Please say something nice for me! Let me stay and take care of dad! Take it as atonement for the mistake I made at the beginning Gu Wei definitely looked at Qin Keren, and there was no temperature in her eyes. She said slowly: "let you take care of dad? And turn dad into a cerebral hemorrhage? " Qin Keren''s face froze, Gu Weiyi coolly said: "I told you before, if apology is useful, there is no need for police in this world! Dad, I''ll take care of you. Where are you from? Go away! " Chapter 328 Qin Keren wanted to say something more. Gu only looked into her eyes and said, "go away!" Qin Keren looks into her eyes, which are extremely cool and cold, with layers of killing intention. Qin Keren suddenly feels that her whole body is like falling into the ice cellar. Gu Weiyi''s fear makes her shiver. Qin Keren did not dare to look after the only eye, but looked at Qin Zhenhua and said, "Dad, I''ll see you later!" She ran away with a walk of cigarettes. After she left, she did not look back at home, but went back to the compound. This time, she took the initiative to report Lu Yurong, which won her a good reputation. In addition, Qin Zhenhua divorced Lu Yurong, and she didn''t tell anyone who she was going to talk to, so the guards couldn''t stop her when she entered the compound. She has a lot of money in her hand now, and other people think that Lu Yurong took it away, so she can''t use it now. She must find a proper place to hide it. The most dangerous place is the safest place. It''s the most suitable place to hide the money in the Qin family. In any case, she would not go back to the countryside to look after her family. Even if the Qin family is like this now, it is much better than the countryside in her opinion. She would never mix with those mud legs in the countryside! Gu only received news from Zhu Jiagang that Qin Keren had returned to the compound. She immediately understood what idea Qin Keren was fighting. Gu only a cold smile, Qin Keren so can pretend, said that has changed his mind to be a new man, then she will make Qin Keren! Gu only returned to Qin''s home, Qin Keren was actually stewing bone soup. As soon as she came in, she said with a busy smile, "elder sister, I''m ready to deliver the meal to you." Gu only a scan, the table made three or four dishes, incredibly also very rich. She looked at Qin Keren and asked, "where did you get the money to buy vegetables?" Qin Keren seems to have long forgotten what happened in the morning and said to Gu Yiwei in a very intimate voice: "when I was in the Lu family, my mother gave me some money as pocket money to buy me off." "Lu Yurong is so kind to you, you should report her." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Qin Keren, your heart is really not the general black." Qin Keren''s smile coagulated on his face, and finally lowered his head and said: "no matter how good she is to me, she can''t resist her black heart. I just stand on the side of justice and do just things!" She seemed a little embarrassed, and then said: "sister, I know I did a lot of things I''m sorry for you before, but my mother encouraged me to do those things. Now I think about it, I regret it! I will treat you well in the future. I will never do anything sorry to you again! " She said there was a tear in her eyes. Looking at Gu''s only eyes, it seemed that she really regretted. Gu only coldly said: "I told you before, don''t call my sister, I don''t have your scum sister." Qin Keren''s hand has become a fist. She has already bowed her head to Gu only. Gu only has not forgiven her. It''s so hateful! Gu Weiyi glanced at her and said, "don''t you really want to take care of dad? Why don''t you rush to deliver dinner to dad? " Qin Keren answered with a hurry. When he went out, he glanced at the corner of the yard subconsciously. She thought that she did this action without any trace, but in Gu''s eyes, it should not be too obvious. Chapter 329 After Qin Keren left, Gu Wei definitely looked at the ground in that corner, and then saw a big jar buried underground, which was full of cash. Gu only saw this and laughed. Qin Keren didn''t disappoint her. She took all Lu Yurong''s money away. Nine times out of ten, she didn''t dare to use the money. She wanted to live a beautiful life with the money after the show. Qin Keren took the money and did not run directly. In essence, this is a very clever way, because if she wants to run away, she will be Lu Yurong''s accomplice. She said that this time, Qin Keren was so good and pretended. It turned out that he had a plan. It''s just a pity that Qin Keren''s abacus fell into her hands. She picked up the clean hoe in the corner of the yard, loosened the soil, and soon saw the jar. She opened the lid of the jar and took out the money. This kind of ill gotten gains, she will not be difficult to accept it! After she put the money away, she closed the lid of the jar. She wanted to see how Qin Keren felt when he opened the jar and found the money missing. The corners of her mouth are slightly crooked, and the smile in her eyes is hard to hide. After turning around in the hands of Lu Yurong and Qin Keren, the money finally falls into her hands. She can only say that it is providence. The rest becomes simple, that is how to deal with Qin Keren. Gu is the only one who won''t let Qin Keren stay and harm the Qin family. It''s just that Qin Keren can''t pretend. Now Qin Keren has put everything on Lu Yurong. It takes a reason to drive Qin Keren out of the Qin family. It''s not suitable for Gu to come out because they are of the same generation. She will lose a bad reputation, so Qin Zhenhua is the best one. This matter, Gu only think she need to communicate with Qin Zhenhua. After she hid the money, she went to the hospital. When she arrived, Gu Ma also came, and Qin Keren was crying there. Gu''s mother is 48 years old. She has dark skin and deeper wrinkles than Lu Yurong. She looks honest and gentle. Gu only came back to the Qin family in his previous life, but he never went back to Gu''s family after Qin Keren''s selection. Seeing Gu''s mother at this time, it seems that she disappeared after several decades, and her Gu''s mother is still the same as she was. This feeling is really strange, but it makes her feel warm. Gu Ma''s eyes brightened when she saw her, but she soon became dark. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. Gu only took the initiative to go to her side and gave her a gentle smile. She called out sweetly: "Mom, how do you come here?" Gu Ma didn''t expect that she was willing to call her as her mother. She answered quickly, and then said, "it''s your grandmother who sent a message for me to come and take Keren back to Gu''s home." Gu only some accident, she turned to look at her grandmother, grandmother nodded at her, blinked. She immediately understood that after this event, even if Qin Keren put everything on Lu Yurong, how could she not see what tricks Qin Keren was playing with her grandmother''s wisdom? What''s more, she didn''t want to let her feel cold for Qin family because of Qin Keren''s affairs, so she directly asked Gu Ma to come over and let her take Qin Keren back. Chapter 330 "I don''t want to look back home!" Qin Keren cried miserably: "I want to stay with my father and take good care of him!" Gu Ma''s face is a little ugly. It''s the second time for her to see Qin Keren''s daughter. She really doesn''t have any feelings. She is only disappointed with Qin Keren in her heart. She is an honest person. I don''t know what to do now! Lying on the hospital bed, Qin Zhenhua said slowly, "you are not my daughter at all. There is no need to stay. If you go back home, I will have the only one to take care of you." Qin Keren cried: "Dad said that, but he didn''t forgive me. What''s the meaning of my life! It''s better to die! " With that, she bumped into a nearby post. At this time, she was also depressed. She thought that Qin Zhenhua''s gentle nature would surely keep her as long as she admitted her mistake and said some good words. She did not expect that Qin Zhenhua was so hard hearted this time. If she can''t go back to Qin''s house, how can she get the money out? She screamed fiercely and looked very big, but her eyes were glancing around, hoping that someone would pull her and stop her. As a result, no matter Gu Wei, grandma or Gu Ma, they only looked at her, and no one came to pull her! As like as two peas, Lu Yurong did not know that her deputy was just the same as her. Gu Wei looks at Qin Keren coldly with a bit of irony in the corner of her eye. She has never seen a person commit suicide by hitting a wall. Today, she really wants to open her eyes. Gu Ma sighed a long time. In fact, she had heard about Qin Keren''s style in the countryside. She was a child with bad character. She couldn''t understand how she could have such a child? Qin Keren saw people''s faces and knew that if she didn''t work hard today, she would never stay in the Qin family. So she really hit her head against the pillar. She only controlled her strength well and didn''t have too much weight. But even so, it was enough to make her head bleed. She said with tears, "I will not leave the Qin family unless I die!" Gu only thinks that the biggest reason why she was defeated by Qin Keren in her last life is that she is absolutely not so cruel to herself as Qin Keren is to herself. She can''t do this kind of cruel scheme of suicide by hitting the wall all her life. Because of Qin Keren''s suicide, Qin Keren finally came to an end. Qin Keren was able to stay in the Qin family with a huge face. Gu Weiyi originally wanted to find a way to drive Qin Keren out of the Qin family, but now she has changed her mind. Since Qin Keren wants to stay in the Qin family, she has a way to make Qin Keren regret her decision all her life. Looking at Qin Keren''s appearance, Gu Ma sighed a long time. The daughter had not been raised by her side since she was a child. She could not understand what she thought. So when she left, she said to Qin Keren, "if you don''t want to recognize me, I have nothing to say. But if you don''t look back home with me today, you won''t come back again. I''ll take it as if I didn''t have your daughter!" Gu Ma is the most common rural woman. She is honest and kind-hearted. At this time, she is very angry to say such a thing. Gu only sighed a little, she took Gu Ma to the station, Gu Ma looked at her eyes full of guilt: "only, sorry." Chapter 331 Gu Weiyi reached out and hugged Gu Ma: "Mom, you gave me the most selfless maternal love, so you never feel sorry for me, let alone say sorry to me!" She knows that Gu Ma''s sorry is actually said for Qin Keren. With Gu Ma''s honest character, she can''t be honest any more. I''m afraid everyone will feel that it''s a shame for her to give birth to a daughter like Qin Keren. Gu Ma''s eyes are slightly red. Looking at Gu you, who is different in temperament and appearance from when she left home, she can''t tell whether she is sad or happy. She took Gu Yiwei''s hand and said, "only one, if Keren is still so unreasonable in the future, you don''t need to let her because you are worried about me. I''ll take it as... At present, she will give someone away when she is born. It''s someone else''s family, and it has nothing to do with me any more." Gu only knows that it''s really desperate for Qin Keren to say such words with Gu Ma''s character. When she drives Qin Keren out of the Qin family, Qin Keren will never return to Gu''s family. In addition to Qin Keren, Gu Ma also had a son and a daughter. Even without Qin Keren''s daughter, Gu Ma would not be greatly affected. Gu only said softly, "Mom, I will always be your daughter." All the maternal love she felt in her previous life came from looking after her mother. In fact, Gu Ma is not good at words. She usually does a lot of farm work in the field and doesn''t spend much time talking to Gu Wei. But she always lets her children have more delicious food at home. Gu Weiyi still remembers that every time she fell ill and had a fever in her previous life, Gu''s mother would stay by her side, covering her forehead with a wet towel to cool her down, wiping her hands and feet with home-made wine, and making light meals for her. This kind of tender maternal love is actually the warmth Gu can hardly feel in her previous life. She feels that she was really a madman instigated by Qin Keren in her previous life. After leaving Gu''s family, she never went back. There are tears in Gu Ma''s eyes. Some of the plain rural women are clumsy to wipe their tears, but they still try to squeeze out a smile: "the only thing is that your father is very ill, and he''s really not easy. You should eat more snacks and be a good filial child." Gu Wei nodded and said, "are Qianqian and Dongdong well behaved recently?" Qianqian and Dongdong are the nicknames of Gu Ma''s other two children. Gu Ma sighed: "those two little monkeys are not half as obedient as you are. In this final exam, Qianqian got the first place in the whole grade, Dongdong got the first place in the whole grade. I said something about Dongdong, but Qianqian actually said it was an agreement between them that Dongdong had lost to her, so she had to get the first place in the whole grade." "For this matter, Dongdong''s head teacher also came over and said that Dongdong has always been the first in the class. How did his grades decline so much? I''ll see. The boy probably did it on purpose Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. Gu''s mother glared at her: "they have done such things, and you can still laugh!" Gu Weiyi quickly gathered a smile to comfort Gu''s mother: "Dongdong must have done it on purpose this time. If you dare not do it again, don''t be angry." Gu Ma also laughed: "you are the most clever and sensible of the three children. I feel itchy every time I see them!" In fact, Gu Ma is the most temperamental mother in the world. She never beats her children. This is just a saying. Chapter 332 After Gu Weiyi saw Gu''s mother off, she sat on the steps in front of the station in a daze. Seeing Gu''s mother today reminds her of many things in her previous life. Qianqian and Dongdong actually inherited the honest character of Gu''s family. Now they look a little skinny, but they are kind and simple. It''s just that they had a bad life before she died in her previous life. Qianqian and Dongdong''s grades have been very good, but Gu''s family is really poor. One of them has no money to study in University, and the other has not participated in the college entrance examination at all. Later, Qianqian didn''t get married well. Her husband beat her every day, and her mother-in-law was vicious. She washed her face with tears at home. Dongdong then went south to work. He accidentally broke his arm. No girl was willing to marry him. Gu had not married when he died in his previous life. Gu only thought of these things with a long sigh. She had done nothing for them in her previous life. In this life, it is no longer difficult for her to make money. At least she can''t let them drop out of school any more. When it comes to making money, she thinks it''s time to put these things on the agenda. So she discussed with her grandmother: "although dad will be discharged tomorrow, he still needs a sum of money for follow-up rehabilitation. The family costs a lot. I want to go to the provincial capital to find a job and see if there is any way to make money. While I''m not at home, dad needs to be taken care of by grandma and grandfather." Grandma looked at her still some young face, distressed: "there is still some money at home, really can not sell a few paintings, you really don''t need so hard." Gu only chuckled and said: "grandma, I''ve grown up and can support this family. It''s money. Don''t worry. I will make a lot of money for you and dad to enjoy happiness! It''s just that recently, you may need to be involved. " My grandparents are just over 70 years old, but they are still very strong. Although half of Qin Zhenhua''s body can''t move, his success lies in the fact that he doesn''t have incontinence. He just needs to turn over his body frequently to avoid bedsores and pay attention to his diet. His current situation is not suitable for rehabilitation exercise, so it is not very difficult to take care of him. Grandma stretched out her hand and scraped her nose: "I know you are a big idea, and I won''t stop you, but you should remember a principle that illegal things must never be done." Gu Wei nodded: "I''m my father''s daughter. I''ll be a good man who abides by the law!" She said to her grandmother softly, "Qin Keren is still at home now. You must guard against her." Grandma sneered: "do you really think your grandma is a vegetarian? I can''t see her way here! If she''s good, I''ll give her a meal. If she''s a demon here again, I''ll kill that dead demon every minute! " Gu Weiyi and his grandmother gave a thumbs up: "granny is powerful!" Grandparents and grandchildren laugh together. The next day, Gu only took Qin Zhenhua home after finishing the discharge procedures, and his room had been adjusted long ago. Because Qin Zhenhua was not able to move, Gu Weiyi cleaned up the room on the first floor, moved a bed from the upstairs, and then spread a soft mattress and clean quilt. The room was not big, but it was very warm. She also bought a wheelchair to come back. When Qin Zhenhua feels bored, she can push him out for a walk. Grandma saw her comprehensive arrangements, heart warm, but also more distressed for her. Chapter 333 After Gu Weiyi has settled Qin Zhenhua, she is ready to start. She feels a bunch of sinister eyes looking at her. As soon as she turns her head, she sees Qin Keren standing behind her. Seeing her look, Qin Keren immediately shows a flattering smile. Gu Weiwei felt that she still needed to say something to Qin Keren, so that she could stay at Qin''s home "at ease", so she came to Qin Keren''s ear and said, "don''t think I don''t know what your idea is, Qin Keren. There''s something I think it''s time to let you know. Now your position has been reversed. I want you to have a life in the future, you will have a life! I want you to die, you have to die! If you don''t believe it, you can try it. " Qin Keren was quite unconvinced with her statement in his heart, but he was docile on his face: "sister, I really know I''m wrong. Why don''t you believe me all the time?" Gu Wei a smile, hand patted her, but also some purple face, said: "the dog is not to eat excrement." Qin Keren''s face was stiff, and his docile expression could hardly be maintained. Gu''s eyebrow said: "I know you must be scolding me at this time, thinking about how to turn over, and then trample me under your feet. I also tell you a fact that your IQ is not good enough for me. I will trample you under my feet all my life, and you don''t have any chance to turn over." After that, she ignored Qin Keren, turned to say goodbye to her grandparents, and walked out with a backpack on her back. Qin Keren looked at her back, clenched her hand into a fist, and the venom in her eyes did not hide. Gu only out of the compound, always feel someone staring at her, she turned to look at a corner, far away to see Jian Jianjun standing there. Her eyes sank. She knew that the last time she beat Jane Xize with Zhu Jiagang, she had already made Jane Xize half a eunuch. The dregs of Jane''s family had long hated her. For Jane''s family, she did not know much about her previous life, so she knew a little about their secret. She has been busy dealing with the affairs of the Qin family all this time. She has only done a little bit in Jane''s family. Now it seems that it is not enough. After all, she was so badly hurt by Qin Keren in her last life, but the Jane family made a lot of efforts. She will give a big gift to Jane''s family. Jian Jianjun saw her and asked her with a smile, "the only one, where are you going?" Gu Weiyi did not answer the question: "Uncle Jane, why are you here? Is Jane Fraser feeling better? " The smile on Jian Jianjun''s face froze: "syze is very good. I''ve come here to find a friend. It''s a pity that you can''t be Jane''s daughter-in-law." "No pity." Gu''s only smile was very sweet: "if Jane did not do that shameless thing, how could Ning Yiqing take a picture of him going to South Street to have a prostitute? By the way, didn''t you always wonder who gave me the picture of Jane in South Street? I''ll tell you now. It''s Ning Yiqing. " The smile on Jian Jianjun''s face can no longer be maintained, leaving only a deep one. Gu Weiyi said, "it''s really nice to meet uncle Jane here today. Please tell Jane Xize that he won''t bother me any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid he and another egg will be lost." She said to Jian Jianjun with a sweet smile: "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye, uncle Jane!" Chapter 334 Jian Jianjun saw Gu''s only appearance and just wanted to crush her to pieces! This time he clearly arranged things very well, but the result did not develop in the direction he wanted. He scolded in his heart: "that stupid woman Lu Yurong!" Gu only at this time to talk to him, he always feel that she seems to know something. In fact, he had always looked down on Gu only, and thought that it was an insult to Jane to let her marry her. But after this incident, he found that this little girl, who looked charming, was actually cruel! He must take revenge on jianxize! He will never let go of the only one! But when he came home, the people of the Public Security Bureau went to the door and immediately handcuffed him and said, "Jian Jianjun, right? You are suspected of a bribery case. Please follow us back to the Bureau for investigation. " Jian Jianjun was stunned for a moment. He had seen a lot of storms and didn''t pay much attention to it. He said with a smile, "this must be a misunderstanding. I''ll go back and explain it to you." He thought that this time he could "explain" things clearly. After all, nothing in the world is unfair with money. But this time, he was obviously too naive. After he went in, the first thing he did was bribery. Then someone reported the black mine. Before that, the collapse in the mine killed more than a dozen workers was also poked out. Then, a batch of Cordyceps that he had trafficked was proved to be fake, and the fact that he bought and killed the other party also surfaced. Almost overnight, Jian Jianjun, the most famous entrepreneur in Lingcheng, became a synonym for viciousness. He was closely related to all crimes. Jian Jianjun has done too many hurtful things. In the past, everyone was afraid of his huge network of relations, and no one dared to sue him. Now, after she made a start for everyone, all the people who have done harm to Jian''s family have come out. The family members of the dead besieged Jane''s house every day. If Zhang Chunhua spoke well with others, it would be OK. As a result, she took out her usual way of acting rashly, which directly provoked public anger and was beaten by others. Being harassed every day, Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize, who are injured at home, have a hard time. Mother and son have to find a way to get Jian Jianjun. It''s just that the nature of Jian Jianjun''s case is too bad, and there is a strict order to investigate him. Even if Zhang Chunhua and Jian Xize have exhausted their contacts, they can''t get Jian Jianjun out. On the contrary, as time goes on, Jian Jianjun has more and more charges. But Jane syze grew up overnight because of these things. His eyes were no longer flighty, but full of malice. He pushed everything to Gu only. If it wasn''t for her, how could Jane''s family come to this step! Zhang Chunhua tears at home every day, but there is nothing she can do. She knows that this time Jian Jianjun is in big trouble, and all the business in her family has stopped. That day, she saw Jane syze packing. She couldn''t help asking, "your father is still locked up. Where are you going?" "To the imperial capital." Jane said in a deep voice: "this time Dad''s accident, in the final analysis, it''s Gu''s only bitch! She has the support of Ning family behind her. We are not their opponents now, so I will go to the imperial capital to look for opportunities, find a way to defeat Ning family, destroy Gu you only, and send her to the 18th floor of hell! " Chapter 335 Gu only after arranging those things, she no longer tube, she at this time has taken Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao to Tengchong. What she wants to do needs a lot of money. In this world, the quickest way to make money is to gamble. She has perspective eyes because of rebirth, which is a natural cheating weapon. After thinking about it at home, she felt that she was still going to Tengchong. She didn''t have much ambition either. She polished her perspective eyes and bought a few pieces of top-quality jade. After that, she found a way to sell them. She told her grandmother at home that she was going to the provincial capital. In fact, she lied to her grandmother. Yunnan is too far away, and the gambling stone is too unreliable in the eyes of ordinary people. She was afraid of her grandmother''s worry, so she told a lie. She wanted to take Zhu Jiagang to Tengchong with two other smart little gangsters. She didn''t know how Chen Zhao knew about it. She was stuck in the railway station and insisted on going with her. She had no choice but to let Chen Zhao take a ticket and go to Tengchong with her. After several people arrived at Tengchong, they found a hotel near the jade market and stayed down. Chen Zhao is very excited. He''s going abroad for the first time, and he''s here for gambling. He''s very excited. Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to him. He and the boss of the hotel inquire about the jade trade. The boss of the hotel is a fat middle-aged man in his forties. Maybe it''s because Gu Wei has a sweet mouth and a beautiful person. The boss knows everything about her questions and says, "you''re not here at the right time. I heard that a jeweler came to Hong Kong recently. He has a lot of money, so he packed up the good materials in the market. Because of this, Recently, the price of raw stone has soared Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "we are just curious, come to see the world." She said that, but she was a little depressed. The money in her hand is a huge sum for ordinary people, but in the gambling business, if you want to buy high-quality raw materials, it can only be regarded as entry-level money. If the price of raw stone really soars, the little money in her hand may not be able to buy good quality raw stone. For this reason, Gu only felt a little sad, because she knew clearly that the things she had picked up on the stone street in Lingcheng before were all luck, and this time it could not be the same as before. She planned to go out for a stroll to find out about the environment, but before she went out, someone came in and ran into her. She responded quickly, reached for the counter and stood firm without falling to the ground. The other side did not have her so good luck, directly fell to the ground. Gu Weiyi did not say anything, the other side has stood up and yelled: "you have no eyes! Didn''t see me coming. Don''t you know what to do? " This curse, the voice actually with the imperial capital of Beijing flavor. Gu only looked at it carefully. The unreasonable man was a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old. Her figure was not tall, and her facial features were not beautiful. Her eyes were very big, and her eyes were round. She was very charming and willful. Gu Weiyi smiles. The girl she met in her previous life is Chu Tianlan. Her family background is not as good as Cheng''s. she is Cheng Su Su Su''s closest follower. They have a good relationship. They often go out together. Where there is Chu Tianlan, there must be Cheng Su Su Su. She thinks the fate in this world is really wonderful. She will meet Cheng Su Su here first! Chapter 336 Chu Tian LAN saw Gu only smile, immediately more angry: "you hit me, actually don''t apologize, still there smile!" Gu only for chutianlan''s character is still understand, was spoiled by the family daughter, overbearing unreasonable, she said lightly: "I stand here slowly forward, you rushed to bump into me, and then fell down, and asked me to apologize to you, I''m afraid there is no such reason in the world." Chutianlan is usually used to being rude in the imperial capital. In addition, she is close to Cheng Su Su, so no matter she is a classmate in the class or a playmate in the same hospital, she will let her see her. No one has ever talked to her like this. Chu Tianlan has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. He is always grumpy. When he hears this, he immediately feels that he has been bullied. He rushes over to slap Gu in the face. Gu Wei was prepared early in the morning. When she fanned her hand, he grabbed it and twisted it with his backhand. He twisted chutianlan''s hand behind her. In pain, chutianlan yelled: "let me go!" Gu Weiyi sneered: "let go of you and let you hit me? Girls like you are spoiled by your family. Since your family didn''t teach you how to behave, I will teach you this year. " When she finished, she twisted her backhand again. Her strength was a little stronger, and chutianlan''s cry was a little louder. She raised her foot and kicked chutianlan''s ass, and then she directly kicked chutianlan out and fell a dog to eat excrement. Chutianlan had ever been beaten like this. She suddenly realized that she had a hard problem today. She just let her admit defeat and leave. She felt that it was too shameful. So she turned around and picked up the stool beside for people to rest, and directly smashed it at Gu only. Gu Yiwei''s eyes narrowed and he sidestepped to avoid it. A hand knife slashed heavily on Chu Tianlan''s arm. The stool in her hand fell to the ground and hit her feet, which made her cry. Gu Weiwei, who suffered losses in the black Lane last time, has been practicing physical fitness and martial arts diligently recently. Now her skill is much more powerful than when she was in the black lane. Even if she faces a group of thugs alone, she won''t suffer any more losses. Chu Tianlan usually fights with others. She was once thrown to a place with strict management by her Laozi for training because of her mischief. She usually thinks she is very powerful in school, but when she meets Gu Youyi at this time, her means of fighting are not enough. Gu only felt that fighting with such a little follower really lowered her level, so she said coldly, "get out of here!" The breath of her whole body was so cold that Chu Tianlan shivered unconsciously. Gu Weiyi said that she wanted to turn around and leave. Chu Tianlan looked at her with a bit more evil in her eyes. She really didn''t expect to meet such a powerful person in this rural area! But in Chu Tianlan''s opinion, she is the proud woman from the imperial capital. No matter who she is, she has to give her three points. This bumpkin who doesn''t know where to come from dares to beat her! When she saw that a bamboo pole with a sharpened head had been put in front of the hotel, she took it up directly, roared and poked at Gu. Gu only did not expect that she would do it again. It was a little late to dodge. The bamboo stick stuck to her back and poked a big hole in her coat. Because her coat was poked, she was pushed back several steps and forced to the stairway. Chapter 337 Gu Weiyi is finally angry. She thought Chu Tianlan was just Cheng Su Su''s thug. She was also badly hurt by Cheng Su Su in her previous life, and everyone was a fellow. She didn''t want to embarrass Chu Tianlan. She just wanted to teach her a lesson. But she didn''t expect that chutianlan was so vicious. If the sharp bamboo stick really stabbed her, she was afraid that it would stab a big hole in her body. Gu only quickly took off his coat, then wrapped it with his backhand, put it directly on the bamboo pole, raised his foot and kicked her chutianlan in the chest, and then kicked chutianlan again with his backhand. After chutianlan fell to the ground, Gu only jumped to her side and directly sat on her chest. She didn''t show mercy to chutianlan any more. She raised her hand and slapped chutianlan in the face: "this is what you just hit me." The backhand slaps Chu Tianlan in the face again: "this is to teach you to be rude!" "You hit me just now!" "This is for your parents to discipline you." She started very quickly, gave chutianlan more than ten slaps, and directly turned chutianlan into a pig''s head, but chukailan had no power to fight back. When Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao heard the news upstairs, they rushed down for fear that she would suffer. But when they came down, they saw that she was teaching people a lesson, so they were both relieved that Gu only didn''t suffer. Zhu Jiagang leaned against Chen Zhao: "do you think your sister-in-law is so cruel?" Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang are familiar with each other when they come here by train. They usually pinch each other when they have nothing to do. Chen Zhao said with a proud face: "how can the third brother''s woman be that kind of soft? Third sister-in-law usually has such a good temper that she will start beating people. It must be the woman who owes her smoking! " Zhu Jiagang bit his finger and said, "although I think my sister-in-law must be reasonable, I''m still scared! I have decided to hold my sister-in-law''s thigh tightly in the future. I will not offend her and make her happy every day! " He felt that he had the courage to provoke her before. He looked at the way she hit chutianlan and felt that his face hurt inexplicably. "Save it!" Chen Zhao despised him: "it''s the third brother''s business to make his sister-in-law happy. If you do the third brother''s business, what will he do? Be careful, brother three will destroy you As soon as Zhu Jiagang heard that his words were very reasonable, and the risk coefficient seemed to be higher, he reached out and clapped his hands and said, "my sister-in-law is powerful, my sister-in-law is domineering, and my sister-in-law kills that little bitch who doesn''t know the heaven and earth!" Chen Zhao didn''t agree with his words: "don''t stir up the flames. What if the third sister-in-law really sucks people out in anger? We''d better be honest when we go out. " "Isn''t there a third brother?" Zhu Jiagang is right. Chen Zhao thought carefully: "it makes sense! Third sister-in-law, come on, call us when you are tired Gu only heard what they said, and suddenly he was full of black lines. Can they be more reliable? It''s enough to watch her fight, not come to help, and still comment there. And she at this time in the heart of anger also scattered a 7788, there is no need to and Chu Tianlan general care. So she got up and kicked Chu Tianlan and said, "go away!" Chu Tianlan was beaten. She was so big that no one dared to beat her like this! She put her hand over her face and said, "wait for me! I won''t let you go! " Chapter 338 Gu only heard her words with a chill in her eyes. With her understanding of Chu Tianlan, she would definitely go back to move rescue soldiers. The so-called rescue soldiers are Cheng Su Su. Gu Weiyi didn''t know why, but he was still looking forward to meeting Cheng Su Su. When she first met Cheng Su Su Su in her previous life, she was more than 20 years old. She had not met Cheng Su Su, who was 18 years old. Her mouth was slightly crooked, and her face showed a sweet smile. She looked at Chu Tianlan and said, "OK, I''ll wait." Chu Tianlan looked at her beautiful smile, and then saw her calm look, she felt more and more embarrassed. She was so angry that she shivered. She couldn''t beat Gu only now, otherwise she would rush up and fight with Gu only! She left in embarrassment, and the boss of the hotel was stunned. In front of her, this delicate little girl was actually a hard role. Just now, the boss of the hotel looked in his eyes. To put it bluntly, Gu''s only purpose was to protect himself. Only in this way, even if he had a grudge with the little girl just now. The boss of the hotel kindly reminded Gu Youyi: "little girl, the girl you hit just now is not easy to get into trouble. They have been here for a few days. A few days ago, I saw with my own eyes that they lifted up a scarf stall and beat the boss. The reason is that they didn''t come to an agreement when they were talking about the price. These little girls seem to have a big future." Under normal circumstances, outsiders are afraid to bully local people, because they are afraid to go out and cause unnecessary trouble. "I''ll go!" Zhu Jiagang answered: "still a little girl!" The boss shook his head and said, "I don''t think their clothes look like ordinary little girls. They are followed by a tall man who is very powerful. I saw him kick the scarf seller with one kick, and it seems that he broke his two ribs. At that time, they dumped 100 yuan and left. I haven''t seen such unreasonable people since I have been in business for so many years." Gu only heard this is not unusual, Cheng''s father is afraid of Cheng Su Su going out to suffer losses, so every time Cheng Su Su goes away, she will take a bodyguard with her. And that bodyguard has been bought by Cheng Su Su Su. Usually, she never tells Cheng Fu about her bullying outside. When she''s free, she will beat some honest people at the bottom, but they are honest and dare not make trouble. When Cheng Susu was in the imperial capital, she was praised by everyone as a gentle, kind and dignified lady of heaven. In fact, she had a violent factor in her heart. When she met with the so-called bullying outside, she let the bodyguards around her solve it. If things got big and someone came to her after the event, she would put all the things on Chu Tianlan. Zhu Jiagang said with disapproval: "what is there to be afraid of..." Gu''s only eyes swept over. He quickly swallowed the words and stood on one side bitterly. Gu Weiyi said to the boss with a smile, "thank you for your reminding. We will be careful." She asked the boss, "do you have money for needles? My dress is broken. I want to sew it myself The boss nodded and gave her a box of stitches. Several people are still talking. Chutianlan has brought several people over. She points to Gu Weiyi and says, "she hit me! Su Su, you must help me teach her a lesson! " Chapter 339 Gu only looked around and saw Cheng Su Su standing beside Chu Tianlan. As soon as she saw Cheng Su Su, she picked the biggest pin from the sewing box and held it in her hand. Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly. The person who stole her identity stood in front of her like this. She sighed in her heart that fate was too mysterious. At this time, Cheng Su Su stands at the door of the hotel with chutianlan backlight. She is wearing a pink thin windbreaker that is over the knee. She looks cool and handsome. It has to be said that Cheng Su Su is quite a president. Her appearance is a combination of all the advantages of Qin Zhenhua and Lu Yurong. Her skin is white and clean, her eyes are bright and cool, her nose is straight, her lips are ruddy, and she grows up in a dignified way. She has a good temperament. Beside Cheng Su Su stood a man who was not too tall. The man was in his twenties. His eyes were like eagles. Gu Wei''s eyes were cold and calm. The only man Gu knew was Wang Li, Cheng Su Su Su''s bodyguard. This man was once a powerful role in the security company. He was expelled from the security company because of his mistake. Cheng''s father cherished his talent and left him as a bodyguard for Cheng Su Su Su. When Gu Yiwei is looking at Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su Su is also looking at her. After all, people who go out of the house tend to restrain their temperament. Few girls like Gu Yiwei dare to hit others in other places. In Cheng Su Su''s opinion, Gu Yiwei is afraid to fight if she has no support. At this time, Cheng Su Su looks at Gu Wei Yi, but the more she looks, the more frightened she is. Gu''s only appearance is not like Cheng''s father or his mother, but is very similar to the old lady of the Cheng family. The old lady of the Cheng family was a famous beauty in the imperial capital at that time. It is said that her mother was a noble lady in the Qing palace. The most important thing is that the expression on Gu''s face is too calm at this time. There seems to be condescending contempt in his clear eyes. There is disdain hidden in his slightly picked distant eyebrows. The inherent dignity radiates from his bones and no one can despise him. At this time, Cheng Su Su had a strange intuition in her heart, as if she had met a natural enemy! And the other side is quite strong! Cheng family''s education to Cheng Su Su has always been in place, which is a real elite education. In addition to cultivating her fine temperament, she also cultivates her other abilities, one of which is the ability to see people. Because of her outstanding ability to know what can be done and what can''t be done, Cheng Su Su has never been exposed. Even Cheng''s parents don''t know what she has done behind their back. Chutianlan saw Cheng Su Su looking at Gu only did not speak, she immediately worried, stretched out her hand to pull Cheng Su Su''s hand, said: "Su Su, we are best friends, I was beaten, you must stand for me!" Chu Tianlan''s appearance at this time really can''t see, the face is red and swollen, looks extremely embarrassed. But her eyes were red. Seeing Gu''s only appearance, she just wanted to jump up and take a bite. Cheng Su Su looked at Gu Wei Yi faintly and said, "I don''t know what my friend did to you just now, so that you want to do so much?" Cheng Su Su''s voice is very nice, clear and sweet, with a bit of soft glutinous. It sounds very kind But her slightly raised eyebrows and eyes let out her pride, indifference and disdain. She didn''t make clear Gu''s only identity before, will not rashly move, this sentence is just a trial. Chapter 340 Gu only knows Cheng Su Su''s thoughts. She knows that the more enigmatic she is, the more she dares not to do it easily. Gu Weiyi sneered: "what did your friend do to me? Didn''t she tell you? " Cheng Su Su turns to see Chu Tianlan. Of course, Chu Tianlan tells her roughly the whole story, but it''s all about avoiding the heavy and taking the light. He only says how Gu only hit her, and Chu Tianlan''s injuries look really terrible. Chu Tianlan was inexplicably guilty by Cheng Su Su, but she still pointed to Gu Wei Yi and said, "Su Su, no matter what the process is, she hit me, that is to hit you in the face!" In the imperial capital, because of their good relationship, she has always stood out for Cheng Su Su. Now that she is at a loss, Cheng Su Su should help her. Cheng Su Su looks Gu Weiyi up and down again. She is really confused about Gu Weiyi. Gu''s only aura is strong, cool and dignified. She has only seen it in Cheng''s mother, which is so strong that she is surprised. Gu only has no accessories on her body. The clothes she wears are clothes of famous brands in China, which can''t be bought by ordinary people. She is accompanied by two men in their twenties. One is like a gangster, and the other is like a young master with good family conditions. How strange is the match of three people? Peers are not peers, and bodyguards are not bodyguards. She was also acutely aware that there were several men standing behind the curtain on the left side of the hotel. Although she could not see the appearance of those men clearly, she could see that they had a strong air. Although Cheng Su Su has a violent side, she always only does what she is sure of, which is the fundamental reason why she has done a lot of shady things, but has never been exposed. She didn''t pay attention to Chu Tianlan. Instead, she looked at Gu Weiyi and asked, "of course, my friend has told me the truth. It''s just that we all go out. It''s better to make peace. I don''t know where you come from? How about making a friend? " What Cheng Su Su said is to let bygones be bygones. Chu Tianlan is anxious when she hears this, but she always follows Cheng Su Su''s life. At this time, although she is anxious, she just pulls Cheng Su Su''s sleeve and shouts: "Su Su Su!" Cheng Su Su gave her a warning look. She was wronged and didn''t dare to speak. Cheng Su Su turned and looked at Gu Wei Yi with a smile and said, "we don''t know each other. I''m Cheng Su Su." When she finished, she stretched out her hand to Gu Weiyi. She was dignified and generous. Although she said that she wanted to resolve the resentment with Gu Weiyi, and her words were very nice, she still grasped the fan of the eldest lady very well, and had the taste of separation. Gu only looked at Cheng Su Su, her eyes narrowed slightly. When she first met Cheng Su Su in her previous life, she didn''t have such good treatment. At that time, Cheng Su Su Su was superior, and her eyes only looked at her with disdain and contempt. This is Cheng Su Su Su''s standard expression when she meets a fierce but somewhat uncertain opponent. Gu only saw that her style was familiar and disgusting, so he was not polite at all: "you stand out for your friends regardless of right and wrong. You seem gentle and polite, but you are not sincere at all. You are not worthy to be my friend or know my name." Chapter 341 Cheng Su Su''s eyes narrowed. Just now, she was ready for Gu only to bend over and shake hands with her. After all, in the imperial capital, as long as she showed a little bit of interest, countless people would rush to come. She really didn''t expect that Gu only didn''t give her face! She has always been cruel and cruel. Gu Weiyi can''t accept her if she doesn''t give her face, so she has to teach Gu Weiyi a lesson and let Gu Weiyi know her strength. All those who don''t give face have to pay a heavy price! As soon as her eyes slanted, Wang Li understood, and her figure suddenly burst up. She stretched out her hand and pinched Gu''s only throat. Gu only had suffered a lot from Cheng Su Su in her previous life. On the face of it, she was talking to Cheng Su Su. In fact, she had been paying attention to Wang Li. When she saw Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes change, she was ready. As soon as Wang Li came over, she raised her hand and quickly, ruthlessly and accurately picked up the needle that had been prepared before and directly stuck it on Wang Li''s Quchi acupoint. When this needle went down, Wang Li just felt that her whole arm was numb and could not move forward any more. He was shocked and raised his foot to kick Gu''s only chest, but Gu Weiyi was faster than him. When the needle in her hand pierced Wang Li''s Quchi acupoint, he was stunned. She had already moved and directly kicked him. Wang Li can only quickly back to defense, even so, just can avoid her foot, but it is impossible to start again. Gu only one secretly called a pity, once the security company expert that is still an expert, is not her this kind of wild road son origin person can deal with. Wang Li wants to start again, but Cheng Su Su has already said, "stop it!" Wang Li reluctantly looked at Gu only one eye, but also obeyed orders back. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhaocai react that they want to stand out for her. She reaches out and blocks them behind. Cheng Su Su''s eyes are complicated when she looks at Gu only. Wang Li''s skill is very clear. For so many years, as long as Wang Li takes the hand, there must be death and injury. But today, Wang Li has not found anything good in Gu only. This is really abnormal. She finally understood why Gu only dared to talk to her like that. She really had two brushes. She gave Gu only a smile: "just now it was just a misunderstanding. The bodyguard is not sensible. I will punish him later. I really want to make friends with you..." In the day of Chu, Langton was even more anxious. She could not help stamping her foot, and then called out to Cheng Su Su: "Su Su!" "Thank you. As I said just now, you don''t deserve to be my friend." Gu Weiyi took a cold look at Wang Li and said, "you don''t have to pretend. If he doesn''t have your advice, will he do it?" As soon as Cheng Su Su''s face changed, she immediately understood that Gu Wei Yi had already seen through her intention. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Gu was the most difficult person she had ever met. They were in a stalemate when the curtain beside them was opened. A man in his twenties, dressed in a bright blue cardigan, with features longer than ordinary girls, dyed short chestnut hair and earrings in his left ear, came out. He looked at them with a smile: "we can''t be friends, we don''t have to be enemies. The two beauties should give me a little face. Let''s forget about it!" Chapter 342 Behind the man stood two powerful bodyguards. Wang Li frowned as soon as he saw them. His Putonghua has a little port city accent, but it''s not heavy. His voice is not low. On the contrary, it has a kind of jumping flavor. Since his slight eyebrows are neither frivolous nor steady, he seems very casual. Gu only picked an eyebrow to see a man one eye, she early discovered him. He was standing behind the curtain when she and chutianlan had a conflict. She didn''t know his identity, but she also felt that he didn''t mean any harm, so she didn''t care about him. At this time, he stood up to be a peacemaker. She was surprised, but she didn''t speak. The man looked at Gu only, looked at Cheng Su Su again, then laughed again and stood beside Gu only. Cheng Su Su thinks that a man is Gu''s only friend. She knows that she can''t take advantage of him today. She was also a little stuffy, but her face was still elegant and decent smile: "this gentleman, in fact, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean any harm to this young lady, but she hurt my friend. Let me ask the specific situation. She took the initiative to give my friend a statement, right?" The man''s hand spread: "it seems that you have been cheated by your friend. I can see clearly the conflict between your friend and my friend just now. It was your friend who bumped into her first and then hit her. Your friend took the initiative to attack her three times, and she had to fight back. I think if you really want to discuss it, it should be your friend who apologized to her." Gu only heard this and looked at him. When will she become his friend? Is this man so familiar? He felt her eyes, turned his head slightly, gave her a smile, and gave her a wink by the way. Cheng Susu turned to Chu Tianlan and said, "is that so?" Chu Tian Lan said: "so what, in the imperial capital..." "Shut up Cheng Su Su yelled: "how can you confuse black and white so much? If this gentleman didn''t come forward to explain the truth, I''m afraid that you would have cheated me! You really let me down Chu Tianlan looked at her wrongly. She said in a cold voice, "sorry!" Chu Tianlan has always been arrogant. How can she possibly apologize at this time? She wept bitterly, but did not speak. Cheng Su Su sighed and said helplessly: "this lady, I''m really sorry. I mistakenly believed my friend''s words. That''s what happened. I apologize for her." "No need to apologize." Gu Weiyi eyebrows slightly a pick: "I just hope you have a long brain in the future, don''t be cheated." What Cheng Su Su is most proud of is her intelligence quotient. For the first time in her life, she was scolded for having no brain! She looked at Gu only eyes more three sharp, Gu only cold look at her eyes, no half avoid. Finally, Cheng Su Su''s mouth was covered with a cold smile: "thank you for your reminding, I remember." She said with Wang Li and chutianlan turned and went out. As soon as she left, Gu''s eyes became deeper. She knew that she and Cheng Su Su Su''s Liang Zi were completely married, but they were never dead. It didn''t matter whether they were married or not. She turned to the man with the stud and said, "thank you." The man said with a smile, "my name is Lin Xianzhi. Can we make a friend?" Chapter 343 Gu only a little surprised, dare feeling today is friend day? Do you want to make friends with her one or two? She took a serious look at Lin Xian. His facial features are very delicate, more beautiful than ordinary girls. The bottom of his eyes is not the extreme coldness of Ning Yiqing, but a bit of cynical laziness. Only the light of his eyes occasionally shows that he is not so harmless as he seems. Instead of answering, she asked, "thank you for being so outspoken just now, but did you enjoy watching the play?" "Very happy." Lin Xianzhi''s smile deepened, revealing dimples on his cheek, which made him look a little more lovely: "your skill is very good, and then your temper is also very big, which is very interesting. I appreciate you very much. Why don''t you be my girlfriend?" Gu only frowned when he heard his words. In this era, there is no popular saying about girlfriends. If you look at his clothes, she has guessed his identity: "are you the Hong Kong businessman who bid up the price of Tengchong''s jade?" Just now, Lin Xianzhi found that she is very smart, has a strong observation, and can make the most correct judgment and choice. She guessed his identity at this time, he didn''t feel surprised, his mouth slightly Yang: "yes, I have a lot of money, if you are willing to be my girlfriend, I can let you buy every day." "You''re sick!" Although Gu only thanks him for helping her out just now, he doesn''t dare to compliment him for his character. Looking at his virtue, Gu Wei thinks that he is probably the second ancestor of a big jewelry company. He thinks that he has helped her out of trouble, and on the spur of the moment, he is trying to make fun of her. It''s just that he''s too direct. He really thinks he''s RMB. Everyone loves him! She turned to take Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao upstairs. Unexpectedly, the goods said, "yes, I''m sick. You''re my medicine!" Gu only had a feeling of being teased. She slightly turned her head, looked at him seriously and said, "Sao Nian, you tease your sister so much. Be careful that your sister will give you a bag of poison to see your ancestors." When she finished, she lifted her feet and left, but Lin Xianzhi chuckled. Zhu Jiagang stares at Lin Xian: "where''s the fool? He dares to tease my sister-in-law. If my brother is here, he will beat you all over the place!" Chen Zhao echoed: "is, in broad daylight actually molesting married woman, brain pit it!" Gu only heard their words and raised her eyebrows. Anyway, she doesn''t mind that someone else pastes the label of Ning Yiqing''s daughter-in-law on her. If these two goods want to be pasted on her, stick it! Lin Xianzhi was a bit surprised. Gu''s only appearance was clearly a beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. Is everything really like what grandma said that the parents in the mainland are really crazy about marrying their newly grown daughter? He "tut tut" twice, asked the bodyguard behind him: "how about that girl being your little grandmother just now?" A bodyguard said responsibly, "she is beautiful, capable and has a lot of character. She is worthy of the young master. Unfortunately, she doesn''t like the young master." Another bodyguard said, "young master, this is not the city of Hong Kong. It''s obvious that you''re going to be beaten to tease your sister." The bodyguard who spoke first echoed: "that is, I don''t think she is a good-natured one. Young master doesn''t want to be beaten as a pig by her, does he?" Chapter 344 Lin Xianzhi sighed a long time and said, "I''m tired of seeing stones every day recently. It''s rare to see such a beauty. How can I not be moved?" The two bodyguards were familiar with his character and chose to be silent. Anyway, the young master of their family would be moved when he saw the beauty, not to mention the beauty with personality. Lin Xianzhi''s mouth slightly raised: "I want to chase her, so happy decision!" The two bodyguards shook their heads together, but they didn''t persuade them. Anyway, their young master is very smart about business. He is known as a fox for his cunning and has extraordinary persistence in beautiful things. This time, it''s time for him to hit the wall. Lin Xianzhi touched his chin and asked the bodyguard, "you say, what can I do to make my sweetheart notice me?" Gu Weiyi didn''t tell him her name, so he gave her one. I don''t know why. Even though Gu Weiyi didn''t look gentle and fierce, he just thought she was like a sweetheart. A bodyguard couldn''t help but ask: "the girl named Su Su who quarreled with her just now looks good. Why doesn''t the young master want to chase her?" One of Lin Xian''s faces said contemptuously: "that girl is quite different from the sweetheart just now. Although she looks pretty good, she thinks she is the most powerful in the world. It turns people off." "What''s more, compared with her sweetheart just now, her appearance is more than one grade worse, OK? Sweetheart is noble, cold and gorgeous, heart beauty is good, that is cold and gorgeous, disgusting, heart villain is ugly, if you compare with my little sweetheart just now, I''ll fire you! " The two bodyguards fought a cold war together. Young master, although your aesthetics is OK, are you exaggerating? Cheng Su Su''s face is cold all the way back. When she smiles, she doesn''t look like Lu Yurong. But when she looks gloomy and vicious, her whole face looks like Lu Yurong. Chutianlan is crying all the way: "Susu, why don''t you stand out for me today?" The hotel they live in is on the opposite side of the road. It''s not far from Gu only. The reason why chutianlan bumps into Gu only today is that she hears that there is a flower blooming here and comes to see the hot one. Cheng Su Su feels that today, Gu is the only one to lose face, and this is because of chutianlan. At this time, she was so upset that she didn''t intend to comfort Chu Tianlan. She said coldly, "shut up! You''ve made trouble, made trouble, and made me lose face. How can you accuse me? " In her heart, Cheng Su Su has always been a good-natured person. At this time, she is not used to talking to her like this. She couldn''t help saying, "Su Su, how can you attack me?" When Cheng Su Su heard her words, she took a deep breath. Chu Tianlan still has many uses, and it''s not suitable to tear her face at this time. So she said with a strong temper, "it''s not that I don''t help you. You can see the situation just now. That woman is not small and has helpers. There''s Wang Li around us, and we can''t beat her even if we fight openly." "It seems to be the same." Chu Tianlan curled her lips and said, "that woman is really arrogant. We must find a way to teach her a lesson, otherwise she really thinks we are bullying!" Chapter 345 Cheng Su Su''s eyes were a little deep. She said slowly, "I know this in my mind. You are injured now. Go back to your room and have a rest. You have a cold and you are injured again. I''m so worried." Chu Tianlan immediately felt that she was concerned about herself, and her anger was relieved. She said softly, "I''m going to have a rest now, and you don''t have to worry too much about me." Cheng Su Su took out a bottle of medicine from her bag and handed it to her: "here is the medicine my father gave me before I went out. It says that it is very effective in treating traumatic injuries. Take it and use it!" Chu Tianlan was so happy that she took Cheng Su Su in her arms: "I know you care about me most!" Cheng Su Su nodded with a smile and turned around with a clean smile. After she returned to the room, she raised her hand and slapped Wang Li in the face, scolding: "useless thing, aren''t you a master? Even a woman can''t make it! I''ve lost face today Wang Li was beaten, slightly lowered his head, did not speak. Seeing his appearance, Cheng Su Su sighed: "it''s not that I want to beat you, but that today I was bullied like this, but you can''t protect me. You really let me down, thanks to my efforts to protect you." Wang Li''s eyelashes trembled for a moment and said softly, "today is just an accident." Cheng Su Su looked at him. He said in a deep voice, "I don''t know why. I always think that woman seems to know me very well. Her skill is not powerful, but she can seize the opportunity every time. The most important thing is that she seems to know the acupoints of the human body very well. When the needle comes down, half of my body is numb." Cheng Su Su frowned: "we are meeting her for the first time. How could she know you so well?" "Maybe she''s your enemy, miss. She deliberately set up a game to hit you in the face today." Wang Li analysis. Cheng Su Su shook his head: "no, we have been following our nature all the way here. No one knows our specific itinerary." When she said that, her eyes narrowed slightly: "but when I saw her for the first time today, I felt inexplicably familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere, but I couldn''t remember." Wang Li said softly, "the man who helped her today is also unusual. It seems that he is from the other side of Hong Kong City according to his dress and tone of speech." Cheng Su Su also noticed this. She asked Wang Li, "the two bodyguards behind that man are very powerful?" Wang Li nodded: "none of them will lose to me." Cheng Su Su''s eyes are full of surprise. She always thought that Wang Li had been very powerful before. Now it seems that there is a heaven outside and there are people outside. It''s not the imperial capital here. Even if she wants to dump her identity to crush people, it''s not easy to dump her. She frowned and said, "it''s all Chu Tianlan''s fault that he brought me so much trouble." Wang Li comforted her: "Miss, don''t worry too much. That woman and the man in Hong Kong city should not be together. We don''t have to be afraid of her." "Who''s afraid of her!" Cheng Su Su snorted and said, "I just can''t swallow it. I want to teach that woman a lesson." Her character has always been that she can only take advantage of it. She can never suffer losses. Even if she does not suffer from it for a while, she will find a way to recover the scene and make people die later. Chapter 346 Wang Li lowered his head slightly and did not speak. Cheng Su Su''s mouth Rose: "I heard that the drug traffickers in this area of Yunnan Province have been investigated very hard recently. Do you think that if someone comes to investigate the drug traffickers, and then the woman happens to be the mistress of the drug traffickers, is this setting meaningful?" Wang Li was a bit surprised when he heard that he was once a member of a security company. In essence, he was an upright man. He didn''t agree with Cheng Su Su Su''s use of Cheng''s father''s identity to transfer him to relevant departments for his own personal interests. But he has been with her for many years. Over the years, he has had a very secret and shy mind towards her. He doesn''t want to see her unhappy or sad. He tried his best to show her a smile. So he said in a low voice, "if that''s the case, then the woman is likely to be in jail." Cheng Su Su chuckled: "maybe this thing can make a contribution for me. When I get home, I can tell my father that I will come out to play and do harm to the people. My father will be very happy." As long as she thinks that she can get rid of Gu, the only one who dares to refute her face, and get praise, her mood will be much better. Over the years, she has done many similar things, and now she is familiar with them. Ning Yiqing is now in a small town less than 30 kilometers away from Tengchong. A few days ago, he took people to take the drug lord''s nest. They beat 300 mercenaries to pieces, killing and injuring most of them. At the same time, they also seized a lot of drugs, and only a few of them suffered minor injuries. But the leader of the drug lord was very alert. When he found out something was wrong, he ran away from the secret road he had built before. When the drug lords left, they took the highest concentration of drugs. Ning Yiqing is extremely contemptuous of these rubbish that bring disaster to the country and the people. This time, he will never let them go. So he took his teammates all the way to pursue them. In the middle of this, they wiped out many mercenaries. The drug lord was so cunning that he escaped from under his nose several times. This matter was just unbearable to Ning Yiqing! At this time, he is deploying the next round of action, all the way to chase over, teammates have been a little tired. It''s just that none of them complained, and each of them was full of fighting spirit. Ning Yiqing made a good plan of action and looked in the direction of Tengchong. The corner of his mouth was slightly lifted. He remembered Gu''s only stupid saying that he was going to gamble in Xinjiang. When he told her that the gamble was in Yunnan and Burma, her face was a bit at a loss. At that time, he felt that his daughter-in-law was not so stupid. He didn''t even know where to go to gamble. Now he''s almost at the place where he gambles. If she knows, she''ll probably ask him to hold a stone for her. He took out her picture from his arms and took a look at it. His eyes were filled with three points of firmness. He wanted to make a quick decision and then go back to see her as soon as possible. I don''t know if she missed him when he wasn''t around? Qian Shuangshuang, covered with mud, ran by and said, "Captain, the drug lord is going in the direction of Tengchong." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are cold for three points. These scum really go to Tengchong. He took out the map and looked at it. Then he checked the route he had been tracking recently. His eyes narrowed slightly and he made a judgment immediately: "they almost ran straight to Tengchong this time. I''m afraid there are still people to meet them in Tengchong, or there is some secret plot." Chapter 347 "No matter who will take care of them, we are going to take care of their old home this time!" Qian Shuangshuang said coldly. Su Cheng said with a smile: "of course, one pot, or where do we need to do it?" Over the years, these people have only performed extremely difficult tasks. Originally, with Ning Yiqing''s standard, it was impossible for these dregs to escape here. He has seen that Ning Yiqing is going to bring the whole drug trafficking gang together this time. All the reactions of the drug lords are under the control of Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing took a pen and drew a circle at Tengchong''s position on the map: "take in the net." "Yes Several of his teammates responded. They have long wanted to close the net, at this time to hear Ning Yiqing this sentence, collective relief. Although they know that Ning Yiqing''s deployment is the most correct, they have been playing hide and seek with those drug dealers for several days. Even if they are tired all the way, their hands are still itching, and they have to leave a way for the scum. It''s too unpleasant. Gu Weiyi didn''t expect that Ning Yiqing was so close to her at this time. She was in a daze with his photo. Maybe because she met Cheng Su Su, she found that she was thinking about Ning Yi Qing. In her previous life, she didn''t know when Cheng Su met Ning Yi Qing, but since she knew Cheng Su Su Su, she has been chasing Ning Yi Qing crazily. In her previous life, she was scared to death of Ning Yiqing and tried every means to avoid him. When Cheng Su Su chased Ning Yiqing in her previous life, she even hoped that Cheng Su Su could catch up with Ning Yiqing. Now, her idea at that time was not so stupid! And this life of her, will not let Cheng Su Su near Ning Yiqing! Ning Yiqing can only be her own! Gu only lightly pursed a lower lip, lowered the head to kiss on Ning Yi Qing''s photograph, the corner of the mouth slightly Yang. Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang just saw this scene when they came in. Chen Zhao covered his eyes and said, "third sister-in-law, I know that third brother is not with you. You will miss him, but please pay a little attention to him! It''s not kind of you to abuse dogs like this Zhu Jiagang held his heart in his hands: "I love you so much. I want to be with you too!" Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to them. He puts Ning Yiqing''s photo into his wallet: "remember to knock on my room later." Chen Zhao said contemptuously, "when we came in just now, there was a knock on the door. It''s because you think of the third brother so much that you didn''t hear it!" Zhu Jiagang raised his hand and said, "I can prove this!" Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrows, and her face turned a little red. This feeling of missing being exposed is not very good, because in her opinion, it is very private after all. So she said fiercely, "I didn''t hear you. Won''t you knock more? In the future, if my room doesn''t let you in, you won''t be allowed in! " Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang looked at each other, then stood at attention together and said, "the third sister-in-law said yes!" Gu''s only corner of his mouth rises slightly. After Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang stay together for a long time, they also commit two crimes with him. She asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you?" Chen Zhao came up to her and said, "we are here to ask, when will we go to the jade market?" "Early tomorrow morning." Gu took out a list from his bag and handed it to them, saying, "go and buy these things first." Chapter 348 Since Gu Weiyi is playing the sign of gambling stone, he still has to pretend, and he still needs the necessary tools for gambling stone. Otherwise, he seems to be too layman to be suspected. In fact, she doesn''t know which are professional tools. She asked the boss of the hotel about these things, and the boss told her. Chen Zhao immediately agreed to come down, and Zhu Jiagang to buy tools nearby. Tengchong is known as the hometown of jade. Since the Han Dynasty, Myanmar''s jade has been imported into the country through Tengchong. From ancient times to the present, the booming jade industry has brought infinite vitality to Tengchong''s people, and many skilled jade craftsmen have emerged. Coupled with the spring breeze of reform and opening up, the jade market has been booming in recent years, attracting many tourists from home and abroad to buy raw stones and enjoy the extreme pleasure of being poor and rich. Of course, there are experienced jade merchants and curious Xiaobai, so there are many shops selling matching tools nearby. Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang bought everything very quickly. The so-called professional tools, in fact, there are few, but a flashlight, gloves and other things. Gu only for the gambling industry, she is absolutely Xiaobai, but relying on her perspective eyes can cheat just, these things in the final analysis is just she used to pretend. But Chen Zhao didn''t think so. Last time her piece of Imperial Green had completely conquered him. He looked at Gu Weiyi admiringly and said, "sister-in-law, you are so powerful that you can even gamble with stones!" Gu only a dozen ha ha, this matter she still what all don''t say well, lest expose stuffing into joke. Zhu Jiagang was holding a Book of gambling stones, which he bought from the stall. He read it with relish. Hearing this, he said, "it''s gambling stones. What''s the difficulty? I''ll bet you a piece of imperial green tomorrow! " Chen Zhao said with disdain: "don''t you think you become a master of gambling after reading a broken book? If it''s really that easy, there won''t be so many people who lose their money because of gambling stones or sudden wealth. " But Zhu Jiagang said with disapproval: "it is said in the book that there is a principle to look at the original stone..." "Those are just words on paper." Gu Wei put in a word: "go to the jade market tomorrow and have a look." Zhu Jiagang didn''t dare to refute her words, while Chen Zhao said contemptuously, "what''s the reason for the emperor''s green? When you are emperor green, you are the stone of rotten street! I''m afraid you haven''t even seen Imperial Green in your life. " Zhu Jiagang gives Chen Zhao a fist fight. Chen Zhao puts his face to Chen Zhao and his eyes are full of provocations. After all, Zhu Jiagang can''t really beat him, so he has to stretch out his hand and scratch him. He immediately strikes back. They immediately make a scene of laughter. Gu could not help laughing when he saw their appearance. The next day, Zhu Jiagang followed Gu Weiyi into the jade market, and he thoroughly counseled him. According to the book, the stones with "boa constrictor belt around the waist" (which means that there is a black pattern like a boa constrictor on the stone) are marked with sky high prices, which are not suitable for poor people to gamble. Then he went back to the second place, and according to the book, he went to look for stones according to other standards. Then he found that there were too many specious things. He looked at this as well as that, and finally looked at this as well as that. As a result, the fast-growing stone gambler immediately lost his mind and didn''t know how to look at the stone. Chapter 349 Seeing Zhu Jiagang''s bear like appearance, Chen Zhao couldn''t help laughing at him: "boy, are you stupid? Can''t tell which stone has jade in it? " Unconvinced, Zhu Jiagang pointed to the original stones that had opened the windows (he could see the quality of the jade inside by rubbing a hole on the jade) and said, "how can''t you see that there are jade in them?" Chen Zhao got a stomachache with a smile: "can you afford it?" Zhu Jiagang stopped talking because the stones with windows open are much more expensive than those with the so-called "boa constrictor belt hidden in the waist". He can''t afford the money he got from being a gangster. Gu only saw their appearance and thought it funny. When Chen Zhao saw her smile, he flattered her: "my sister-in-law is the master of gambling stones. Before, I could open Imperial Green on the Jade Street at home. My sister-in-law told us about gambling stones?" Gu only light pursed a lower lip, she this kind of gambling stone small white to tell people gambling stone knowledge, that is wrong! So she calmly said: "I don''t know how to gamble with stones. It depends on luck." Of course, no one would believe her. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao are all dumbfounded. If she can''t gamble on stones, what stones will she bring them to gamble on? Just at this time, someone clapped and said, "well said, gambling on stones originally depends on luck. For example, the raw stones that seem to have a high rate of emerald are likely to be cut into a stone, while those unimportant stones are likely to be cut into Imperial Green!" Gu only looked around and saw Lin Xianzhi standing behind her and clapping at her. Today''s clothes are even more beautiful than yesterday''s. His hair has just been combed. Outside his light purple deep V cardigan is a Navy trench coat that is almost over the knee. Under the V-collar, his well-defined muscles can be seen. It looks unreliable. It''s in good shape. He has a pendant made of Imperial Green hanging around his neck, and his earrings have been changed into Imperial Green. He is already outstanding in appearance. With such a pair of inquiries, the whole person has to be more attractive when he goes there. Gu only really can''t appreciate his aesthetic, or Ning Yiqing looks more handsome and tasteful. But she was relieved yesterday, so she said faintly, "Hello, Mr. Lin." She looks very polite, but she is absolutely alienated. But Lin Xianzhi put on an injured look and said: "honey, don''t be so polite to me, just ask me to spin it." The only corner of Gu''s mouth smokes, sweetheart? Uncle, it''s not that she has a problem with this title, but that she is called sweetheart by such a man who has just seen the second face in this era. This killing power is too great! Zhu Jiagang and Chen zhaomingxian didn''t understand what sweetheart meant. They stood there with a hazy face. Gu only took a deep breath, and his tone was still flat: "I''m not familiar with Mr. Lin, so it''s better to call you Mr. Lin." "It doesn''t matter. We''ll be very familiar later." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "sweetheart, you''ve come to visit the jade market today. What a coincidence! Me too. We live in the same hotel and go to the jade market together. It''s really predestined Gu''s only face is speechless. Laitengchong lives near the jade market. He will definitely come to the jade market. He is so stupid. She was not in the mood to chat with him. She directly asked him, "the jade market is very big. I don''t know which side Mr. Lin wants to go first." Chapter 350 "I''ll go anywhere you go." Lin Xianzhi''s answer is very natural, and there is a light smile in the corner of his mouth. The two bodyguards behind him were speechless and murmured: "young master, your Kung Fu is getting worse! This is a domestic city, not a port city! You''re going to scare other girls like that They took a step back to show that they were not with him! Gu''s only eyes are cold. Is this product still a brown candy? Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao can see that the goods are molesting Gu only. Zhu Jiagang immediately said fiercely: "my sister-in-law has long been the owner of famous flowers. Go away!" Chen Zhao stands directly in front of Gu''s body and blocks her. Seeing this scene, Lin Xianzhi said with disapproval: "even if a famous flower has its own owner, it can also dig the corner. In fact, I''m quite interested in the big brother in your mouth. He has a good eye. He is a fellow of mine. I''d like to see him some other day. I''d like to rub with him." Chen Zhao corrected his words: "it''s not big brother, it''s third brother!" Zhu Jiagang looked at Lin Xianzhi with disdain: "you are a weak chicken. When you come to my brother''s face, you will become a slag every minute!" Gu Weiyi stroked his forehead. What are these! Lin Xianzhi was not angry, but said with a smile, "is that right? Then I want to see your third brother even more! " Gu can''t help it. She walked out from behind Chen Zhao and said, "it''s not easy for Mr. Lin to go from Gangcheng to Tengchong once. He should also come to gamble with the task of shopping. We three just come to play. If you are willing to stand here and spend time with us, we are willing to accompany you." What she meant by this was that if he followed her, she would stand here and not move. Anyway, she didn''t want to have any contact with him. "Honey, you hurt my heart so much." Lin Xianzhi sighed for a long time and said, "OK, I''ll see you as soon as we meet. I''ll treat you to a whole mushroom dinner at noon." Gu Weiyi told him: "although I''m not as rich as Mr. Lin, I still have enough money to eat, so I won''t let Mr. Lin spend it." Lin Xianzhi, who was rejected again, still didn''t feel frustrated. He spread his hand lightly and said, "well, if you offer high-quality jade, please sell it to me. I''m willing to buy it at the most suitable price." The two bodyguards behind him stepped back. Young master, we are not your bodyguards! We don''t know you! Your sweetheart is a gambler Xiaobai. What kind of jade can she offer? You must not in order to please the beauty, she opened a bean green seed, you do not buy according to the emperor green! Gu only knows what the bodyguards are thinking. Instead, she appreciates Lin Xianzhi''s business style. She is not familiar with the market. She was worried that no one would buy good quality jade. So she nodded and said, "OK, I''ll thank you first." Lin Xianzhi spread his hand, pointed to the corridor on one side and said, "I''ll go there." Gu pointed in the opposite direction and said, "I''m going this way." Lin Xianzhi skimmed his mouth, laughed and left with two bodyguards. In fact, it is impossible for him to bring only two bodyguards to gamble with Gu Wei. There are several powerful gamblers beside him. At this time, Yuanshi has already chosen and needs him to make a decision. In fact, he has no time to follow Gu Wei. Chapter 351 Although Lin Xianzhi doesn''t have any formality in front of Gu only one, when he talks about business, he smiles and looks like a smart businessman again, which is quite different from Gu only one. Gu didn''t pay attention to this episode. She walked in front and looked at the stone. Although the jade market is not as large as it will be 20 years later, it is not small. According to their way of shopping, it can''t be finished in a day. Chen Zhao looked at her with some worry and said, "sister-in-law, that man is not a good bird. Don''t pay attention to him." Zhu Jiagang also said: "look at him, it''s clear that he is the second ancestor of Hong Kong opera. He''s a scum! I''d rather not lift my shoes! " Gu only looked at them, nodded and agreed: "yes, Ning Yiqing is indeed the best man in the world, no one." Chen Zhao was immediately excited: "the third sister-in-law certainly didn''t say this in front of the third brother. I''ll tell him later." Zhu Jiagang pounded him with his elbow: "you are silly. You must let your sister-in-law speak to Ning Shao in person. How much do you mean by what you say?" Chen Zhao is a little embarrassed to scratch a head: "also be!" Gu only chuckled. At this moment, a sharp female voice said, "Hey, the country bumpkins are also gambling on stones. Do you have enough money in your pocket to buy a stone?" In the eyes of some people in this era, as long as it''s not the imperial residence, it''s all bumpkins. Gu didn''t have to turn her head. She also recognized that it was chutianlan''s voice. She didn''t want to turn her head back. She asked directly, "who are the country bumpkins calling?" "I called you!" Chu Tianlan said aloud. Gu only mouth slightly Yang, smile back and said: "Oh, so you are a hick! Do you have enough money in your pocket to buy a stone? " Chu Tian LAN Leng for a while, was blocked by her words speechless, angry to start again. Gu only smile as before, ask her: "was I yesterday still did not hit you cool?" When she said this, her eyes narrowed: "you don''t look like a pig''s head after your face is swollen. Do you want to come again?" Chu Tianlan looks at Gu Wei''s light coldness from the corner of his eyes and eyebrows, and inexplicably thinks of the way Gu only smoked her yesterday. She has no power to fight back in front of Gu only. Yesterday, she used the medicine Cheng Su Su Su gave her to wipe the wound on her face. At this time, the swelling on her face has subsided a lot, but there are still many places on her face that are blue and purple. It looks like a big face. Zhu Jiagang is also a loser: "this pig''s head is too ugly. I can''t eat it even if it''s cooked!" Chen Zhao echoed: "that''s it! I''ve never seen such an ugly pig with an ugly face and a black heart. " Chutianlan is so angry that she is about to rush forward. Cheng Susu reaches for her hand to stop her. Then she looks at Gu Weiyi with a smile and says, "yesterday was just a misunderstanding. It''s gone when it''s gone!" Gu only lightly picked eyebrow, noncommittal. Chutianlan clenches her teeth. She knows something about Cheng Su Su. The more she smiles, the more she shows that she is on fire. Yesterday, Cheng Su Su Su was also beaten in the face. With her understanding of Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su will never give up, so she stood there coldly, staring at Gu Wei with a pair of flaming eyes. Today, Zheng Yiran''s cold got better, and she came with it. She also heard about yesterday, and she was very curious about Gu only. Chapter 352 Zheng Yiran''s eyes were full of amazement when she saw Gu only. She thought Cheng Su Su Su was already excellent in appearance and temperament, but when Cheng Su Su stood by Gu only, her appearance and temperament were immediately inferior. She was immediately curious about Gu Wei''s life, and understood why Cheng Su Su and Chu Tian LAN suffered losses on Gu Wei yesterday. Gu Wei was not easy to provoke. Gu only did not speak, Cheng Su Su also did not put on the heart, still smile and said: "you also come to gamble stone?" "Isn''t that nonsense of asking?" Zhu Jiagang didn''t like her at all: "it''s not gambling stone to come to the jade market, is it to eat stone?" Cheng Su Su ignored him at all, but looked at Gu Wei Yi and said, "that''s a coincidence. We''re here to gamble. Do you have any interest in competing with me?" Gu''s only mouth is rising. If it''s more than other things, she may not be 100% sure. But if it''s more than gambling stones, she''s really not afraid. Since Cheng Su Su Su is so eager to let her fight in the face, if she refuses, she''s really sorry for herself. She looked at Cheng Su Su and asked, "how can I compete?" Seeing that she was hooked, Cheng Su Su Su had a light smile in her eyes: "it''s very simple, that is, at five o''clock this afternoon, everyone will take 500000 yuan to buy raw stones. There is no limit to the quantity and volume. Whoever buys the raw stones with higher value will win!" "Su Su, you think highly of her!" Chu Tianlan said with a cold face: "she is a wild girl from the countryside. I''m afraid she hasn''t seen half a million dollars!" Indeed, in this era, 500000 is a huge sum of money. If it''s not for the rich and the rich, or professional gamblers, they can''t afford so much money. And now the price of the original stone is not as crazy as it will be 20 years later. In 20 years'' time, the entry-level gambler will have to take out two or three million yuan. In this era, 500000 yuan can become an entry-level gambler. Cheng Su Su put forward this gamble to see Gu Wei Yi''s strength. If Gu Wei Yi can''t even bring out 500000 yuan, it means that Gu Wei Yi''s family is flat. Before, she was just pretending to be a wolf in front of her. If she wants to clean up Gu Wei Yi later, she doesn''t need to spend too much time, just maltreat him to death. Zhu Jiagang doesn''t know how much money Gu only has. He only knows that she has hacked the 400000 yuan from Lu Yurong''s hands, but the 400000 yuan can''t even participate in this gamble. That''s a bit of a slap in the face. He said with some worry: "sister in law..." Gu Weiyi didn''t speak yet. Cheng Su Su looked at her with a smile and said, "if you can''t get so much money, I can borrow it from you, or you can just give up." Gu only did not answer her words, but asked: "what''s the bet?" Cheng Su Su''s mouth went up and said with a smile, "whoever loses will kneel down in front of everyone and apologize at the door of the jade market. Then he slaps himself a hundred times and yells," I''m wrong. " Gu only saw Cheng Su Su Su''s confident and proud face and said, "your bet is not attractive at all. In this way, if you lose, you can perform and eat stones now. You don''t have to eat too many of them. You can eat all the stones you bought that can''t make jade." Chapter 353 Cheng Su Su''s smile froze on her face. Before she saw Gu only don''t speak, she thought she couldn''t get 500000 yuan. She planned to sneer at Gu only after she finished the bet, and then trample Gu only under her feet. She did not expect that Gu would say so! Gu Weiyi is so crazy that he dares to say so! Gu''s only mouth was slightly crooked. Looking at Cheng Su Su, he said, "what? Don''t you dare? If you don''t dare, just take your little fellow and get out of the way. Don''t get in the way here. " Anyway, she and Cheng Su Su are doomed to be enemies in both past and present lives, so there is no need to be polite. And the character as like as two peas, the more you feel polite to her, the more bully you feel. This is exactly the same as Lu Yurong. Zhu Jiagang immediately applauded for her: "sister-in-law is domineering, sister-in-law is powerful, sister-in-law is invincible in the world!" Cheng Su Su''s face is slightly distorted. She always thinks highly of herself, and all the people and things around her are under her control. However, Gu''s words and deeds are different from those of ordinary people, which makes her a little confused. She sneered at the corner of her mouth: "your bet is interesting. I''ll bet with you!" Gu only picked an eyebrow to smile: "straightforward!" Fearing Gu Wei''s denial, Cheng Su Su takes out a pen and paper from her bag and writes down the gambling agreement and content in duplicate. She signs it and asks Gu to sign it. Gu Wei glanced at the contents of the gambling agreement, which were exactly what they said just now. She confirmed that it was impossible to play any word games on the gambling agreement, so she calmly asked the boss next to her for the inkpad and pressed her fingerprints on the gambling agreement. Cheng Su Su, who wanted to know her name, looked at her suspiciously. She said faintly, "people from the countryside can''t read." Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao took a look at each other. When she took the college entrance examination, she was clearly the first talented woman in No.1 middle school. How could she not read? But they and she are on the same side. Although they don''t know why she did it, they will never expose her. Cheng Su Su just looked at the way she looked at the contract. Where did it look like she was illiterate? This is clearly disdain to tell yourself her name! Chu Tianlan stares at Gu Weiyi and says: "if you can''t read, you bet with us! You just wait to eat the stone Gu Wei once said with a smile: "listen to your tone, if Cheng Su Su loses, will you eat stones for her? If that''s the case, please remember to remind her not to buy too big stones. I''m afraid you will die. " Chu Tianlan is so angry that she is about to beat Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi raises her hand and signals her to put her horse back. Cheng Su Su stopped Chu Tianlan: "there is no need to brag about it. I will meet you in the afternoon." Chu Tianlan stomps his feet. Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to them. He takes Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao away. After they left, Chu Tianlan asked Cheng Su Su: "Su Su, how many percent of you are sure to win?" Cheng Su Su looked at her and said, "I always think this woman has a lot of talent. You''ve caused me a lot of trouble this time." Chu Tianlan said with a smile: "no matter how powerful she is, how can you be so powerful? In the imperial capital, who doesn''t know that you are our first talented woman? She doesn''t even know her words, so she can''t read them at all! " Zheng Yiran, who has never said anything, said: "you will believe that she can''t read. She just doesn''t want to tell us her name. This woman is really interesting. It makes me feel that she has become a fan." Chapter 354 Cheng Su Su heard Zheng Yi Ran''s words and her eyes were deeper. Zheng Yi Ran then said, "also, her eyes are deep and hard to distinguish. Su Su, have you offended her before?" Cheng Susu shook his head: "before Tianlan started fighting with her, I''m sure I''ve never seen her." Zheng Yiran said thoughtfully: "that''s strange." Although Zheng Yiran is a girl, she is also well-known in the imperial capital. She is meticulous and calm, and has the reputation of "female Zhuge". She is close to Cheng Su Su Su, and she gives her advice. Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "maybe it''s because Tianlan is not happy with her, so she is angry with me." "How are you going to win her this time?" Zheng Yiran asked. Cheng Su Su''s eyes were a little enigmatic: "I called the chairman of Tengchong''s Jade Association yesterday, and he recommended the best gambling stone consultant to me. But yesterday I just wanted to buy some jade to bring home to my family as gifts. Today I can teach that woman who doesn''t know the heaven and earth. Why not?" It is because there is such a trump card, so she dare to gamble with Gu Weiyi. The Cheng family is powerful and influential in the emperor. When she calls, she shows her identity a little. There are so many people who want to curry favor with her. Don''t say they just want to find a powerful counselor to gamble with. Even if they want to arrest Gu as a drug dealer, it''s just a matter of saying a word. She does things safely and carefully, plus the status of the Cheng family, she can basically do anything she wants to do. Yesterday she suffered a loss in Gu''s only hand, and today she has to pull back. And now that she''s done it today, she''s going to do it thoroughly. She also arranged a series of plans. The bet is just the beginning. Gu only agreed to gamble with her and died at the moment! Chu Tianlan clapped his hands and said, "I knew Su Su would win as soon as he made a move." Zheng Yiran looked at Cheng Su Su and then Chu Tianlan. She didn''t know why she always felt that something was wrong with this. It''s just that they have been staring at Gu only for a while. They are all laymen. In this case, Gu only didn''t win at all. But why was Gu only so calm just now? Does she have any trumps? She said: "I don''t think we can be careless. Well, they don''t know me well. I''ll go and stare at them. If there''s anything unusual, I''ll let you know, or I''ll make early preparations." Cheng Su Su smiles gently: "still happy and thoughtful." Gu only entered a store at random, Zhu Jiagang came to ask: "sister-in-law, how sure are you about this bet? I think that woman is coming fiercely. I''m afraid we''ll not lose if we''ve been prepared early? " Gu Wei said casually while looking at the stone: "she must have come prepared, and I''m not sure, but if someone calls, it''s too humiliating for me to return." Zhu Jiagang was very anxious when he heard about it. Although Chen Zhao said that she had ever offered Imperial Green, he didn''t believe it. He thought it was Chen Zhao flattering her. He followed her out this time. If she had any mistake, she would tear him up with Ning Yiqing''s temperament! He couldn''t help saying, "you''re not sure, and you bet her on stones? That''s going to kill people! " Chapter 355 Gu''s only eyes were cold. He spread his hand and said, "yes, it''s going to kill people! So what? People have come to visit us. If we don''t gamble with her today, she will pester us forever. We don''t have to do anything. " Zhu Jiagang looked at Gu Weiyi and asked, "sister-in-law, is that Cheng Susu your enemy?" After all, Zhu Jiagang has been in the society for many years. The leader of Lingcheng gangster is not only cruel, but also his basic skill. Otherwise, he would have died many times. From the first moment Gu saw Cheng Su Su, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say exactly what was wrong. Only he knew Gu only, she was a little girl in the countryside before she returned to Lingcheng. And Cheng Su Su Su, they are from the imperial capital, and they are one hundred thousand, with a powerful bodyguard. This kind of girl has a family background. They are not the only people in the same world with Gu. How can they get into a feud? Gu only has some accident, did not expect this matter to be felt by Zhu Jiagang unexpectedly, it seems that she has not been able to control her own mood well, revealed the clue. It''s just that she doesn''t need to explain this to Zhu Jiagang. She said faintly, "I haven''t seen her before. How can I have a grudge with her? I just can''t stand her arrogance. " Zhu Jiagang was stunned for a moment and gave her a thumbs up and said, "my sister-in-law is really a heroine. I just want to gamble her life when I see her not liking each other. I feel inferior to her!" Gu Yiwei The brain circuit of this product is abnormal! She coughed softly and said, "let''s take the stone. We can''t lose to her!" Zhu Jiagang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you." He then took out the so-called "gambling stone secret book" from his bag and began to turn it up seriously, which was more serious than Gu only when he took part in the college entrance examination. Gu Yiwei Forget it, she''d better use her clairvoyant eyes! It''s just that even if she has perspective eyes, it''s not easy to pick out cheap and good quality stones from the market. Because she can''t see every stone with her perspective eye, it''s too sad. And with her understanding of Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su is sure to find a powerful person to help buy, so she wants to win over Cheng Su Su, not to say that every stone selects high-quality jade, it can''t be too low. Gu Wei sighed a little. She and Cheng Su Su, an old enemy, had never been able to fight each other. Besides, there was no other way to choose. She died miserably in her last life, and she would never lose to Cheng Su Su in this life! There is no high-quality jade in this shop. Among the stones with Python patterns, several pieces of jade are OK, but Gu Wei, who has seen emperor green, can''t see it. She thinks it doesn''t match the high price of the original stone. Gu only came out of the store in frustration, and some unexpectedly saw Zheng Yiran standing outside. In her previous life, she knew that Zheng Yiran had a good relationship with Cheng Su Su, but Zheng Yiran and Chu Tianlan had different personalities. Zheng Yiran was quiet, and she had never helped Cheng Su Su bully her in her previous life, so her impression of Zheng Yiran was not deep, nor was she disgusted. She looked at Zheng Yiran and asked, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 356 Zheng Yiran looked Gu Weiyi over again, and then said calmly, "if I were you, I would pack up and leave now." "Is that what Cheng Su Su means?" Gu only asked her. Zheng Yiran shook his head: "of course not. Su Su has found a very powerful consultant. It is said that over the years that consultant has offered several pieces of Imperial Green. He is the most powerful person in the whole market. You are not Su Su''s opponent and you look so good. I don''t want your ending to be too ugly." Gu only chuckled: "do you have too much confidence in Cheng Su Su?" "If you don''t listen to me." Zheng Yiran then turned and left. She had just observed Gu Weiyi for a while, and had confirmed that Gu Weiyi really didn''t know how to gamble stones, and she was a master of her own beauty. Gu Weiyi was so good-looking that it was a pity to die here. That''s why she made a warning. But now it seems that Gu only doesn''t care much about her. Gu only light said: "no matter what you are out of mind, today or want to thank you." Zheng Yiran looked back at her, she said: "you will be good because of your kindness." Zheng Yiran was amused to hear her words: "you''d better think about yourself." Gu only smiles and doesn''t respond. Zheng Yiran''s words basically confirmed Gu''s previous judgment. She took a deep breath and gently clenched her hand into a fist. If Cheng Su Su wanted to win her, she wanted Cheng Su Su Su to lose completely! At this time, Ning Yiqing has taken the members of the shadow army to the outside of the jade market. Qian Shuangshuang said beside him, "they have entered the jade market. At this time, there are many people in it, so they are not suitable for action." "Can you locate them?" Ning Yiqing asked. Qian Shuangshuang shook his head: "can''t, can only determine the approximate location, head, I always feel that this time they lead us here, it seems that there are other arrangements, now the situation is a bit dangerous." Ning Yiqing said coldly: "yes, from the day before yesterday, they have been testing us, in order to lead us here. They want to take advantage of their power and arrangement here to catch us all. Because of the large number of people in the market, we will be afraid." "And now what?" Asked Qian Shuangshuang. Ning Yiqing spewed out four words with no expression: "plan." When he finished, he said a few words to Shuangshuang in a soft voice. Qian Shuangshuang''s eyes lit up and he made a military salute and said, "I''ll go now!" Looking at the crowded jade market, Ning Yiqing began to think about another question. After the task is finished, should she buy some raw stones with windows open to make Gu happy? He thought about the feasibility of the whole thing and thought that it could be done. He looked at Gu''s photo again. He thought of her. I don''t know if she had read the love letter he wrote to her. As she had no conscience, she probably didn''t think of him. He sighed a little inaudibly and made up his mind to let her miss him as much as he did. Now the most important thing is to complete the task. He has always been meticulous and thorough in his work. This time, the drug lords came here. In fact, he expected them to come. He had already made arrangements. This time, they couldn''t fly. Gu only didn''t know that Ning Yiqing and she were so close. She was thinking, what would he do if Ning Yiqing met such a thing? Chapter 357 Gu only thinks of Ning Yiqing''s overbearing and arrogant appearance in his previous life, and thinks that with his ability, such a thing will not happen, because no one dares to provoke him with his powerful strength. And she has to live this life, to make herself stronger, because she has too many things to do. She is not interested in whether she can go back to Cheng''s home or not, and she has not even thought about going back to Cheng''s home. But even so, she also wants to expose Cheng Su Su Su''s beauty skin. Even if she doesn''t want the identity of Miss Cheng''s, she can''t let Cheng Su Su dominate! After she adjusted her state, she systematically bought raw stones. Although she is Xiaobai in the gambling stone business, she has an amazing memory. She doesn''t need to make any signs. She only needs to see once to know which stores she went to and what kind of quality raw stones there are. In addition to her amazing memory, she also has amazing computing power. With this information in her head, she will have the best plan for how to buy in the future. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao followed her. Seeing her shop around, they were a little anxious. Zhu Jiagang nudged Chen Zhao with his elbow: "do you think my sister-in-law will lose if she only buys but doesn''t watch all the time?" "I don''t think so." Chen Zhao had a lot of trust in Gu only before, but he would stay with her for such a long time. He didn''t see her move, and he didn''t see that she had any professional knowledge of gambling stones. His heart was also a little fuzzy. Zhu Jiagang skimmed his lips and said, "what if we lose?" Chen Zhao''s mouth slightly raised: "it''s easy to lose. Don''t you always say how loyal you are to third sister-in-law? Now is the time to show loyalty! " Zhu Jiagang thought of eating stones when the heart is hair, so many stones to eat will be dead! He glared at Chen Zhao: "why don''t you eat it?" "Because my third brother told me to take good care of my third sister-in-law." Chen Zhao looked at him with disdain and asked, "did the third brother command you like this?" Zhu Jiagang shook his head dejectedly. Chen Zhao said with a smile, "that''s right. Third sister-in-law can''t do anything. I''m taking care of third sister-in-law. So something really happened and I can only sacrifice you." Zhu Jiagang reached out and hit him on the head, but he found that he couldn''t think of a retort. Chen Zhao didn''t get annoyed. He looked at Zhu Jiagang with a smile. Gu only heard them say: "we won''t lose." Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao didn''t believe this, but they were their own people. Of course they wouldn''t say anything against her, so they gave Gu the only way to cheer up: "what my sister-in-law said is that we won''t lose!" Gu only see two people appearance obviously don''t believe her words, she also don''t add explanation, just smile. After looking at the row of shops, she found several pieces of jade with high value, but there was no jade of the grade of Imperial Green among them. She finally understood why Imperial Green was so expensive. It was absolutely a sign of luck that she could buy the original stone of Imperial Green last time. Most of the front stores sell high-quality raw stones with Python patterns, which are not in her consideration, because 100000 such raw stones are only enough to buy three or five pieces, which is not in line with her budget. Chapter 358 Gu only decides to go to the shop in the back row to have a look. As soon as she comes out, she meets Cheng Su Su again. At this time, besides Chu Tianlan and Zheng Yiran, Cheng Su Su Su is accompanied by a man who looks very smart in his forties. That man is probably the legendary gambling consultant. Seeing that she was empty handed, Cheng Su Su asked with a smile, "haven''t you bought the stone yet?" Chu Tianlan sneered: "just as she looks like a country bumpkin, she looks like a person who has never seen the world. She also learns to gamble with others. She''s dead!" Zheng Yiran sighed. Gu Weiyi didn''t listen to her advice, and she couldn''t help it. Gu only did not speak, Zhu Jiagang said aggressively: "it''s not time yet, what''s your hurry!" Chen Zhao also said fiercely: "yes, my third sister-in-law knows it well and will win this time!" Cheng Su Su''s mouth slightly raised. She looked at Gu Wei Yi with a smile and said, "if you really don''t know what kind of stone to buy, I''ll give you a suggestion. You go to buy the stone with the window open. Although the price is a little higher, at least there are still some things. Moreover, the stone opened in this way is less, and it''s not so hard to eat." Gu only a faint smile: "sounds reasonable, but I don''t need." Cheng Su Su laughs: "our original stone has almost been selected. Now it''s only two hours from the appointed time. You need to refuel!" She said that seemingly gentle, in fact, a proud face with her people and Gu only pass by, chutianlan also used his shoulder to hit Gu only. Zhu Jiagang was about to attack immediately. She raised her hand slightly to stop him: "let them be arrogant for a while, so that they can fight harder." Without wasting time, she went straight to the shops in the back row and continued to look at the stones calmly. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao look at each other, and they both share their hands. Zhu Jiagang said in a low voice, "it can''t go on like this. I have to find a way." "What can you do?" Chen Zhao said with disdain. As soon as Zhu Jiagang''s eyes turned, he had an idea in his heart. He said to Gu Weiyi: "sister in law, I''m in a hurry to urinate. You pick the stone slowly. I''ll go out and solve it!" Gu Yiwei You really don''t have to report it to me. Chen Zhao also gave Zhu Jiagang a big white eye. This product is really vulgar! Gu was not in the mood to pay attention to them and continued to pick stones. She thought it would be difficult to find high-quality stones this time. She only expected that she saw a piece of yellow stone in the corner shop. When she looked at it carefully, she found that the water head was very good, and the quality of the jade was excellent. She doesn''t know much about jade, but she has a very good aesthetic. Jade, regardless of its color, is very valuable as long as it has high quality and good water head. So she decided to buy the jade. It''s rare to see Huang Fei. She decided to look at the other original stones in the shop again. At last, she found a big stone used to make a stone pier in a corner. She subconsciously looked at it with a perspective eye, and it was colorful. When she looked at it carefully, she found that there were five colors in it: red, yellow, green, purple and white. Red was delicate, yellow was bright, green was green, purple was noble and transparent, and white was like snow. At this time, she did not know that the stone of this color was a national treasure. There was a name called "Wufu linmen". She just thought that the green and yellow in the stone were very beautiful, and the jade of these two colors was very valuable. Chapter 359 At this time, it''s only an hour since Gu''s appointment with Cheng Su Su. She needs to buy back all the stones she likes. Because the original stone, which was used as a stone pier, had been in the shop for a long time, and its appearance was very bad, Gu only bought it at a very low price. On the contrary, the original stone containing Topaz was more expensive. After she bought the stone, she asked the boss to send it to the front desk, where the market staff would open it. She paid all the way back. She knew that the high-quality stones she picked were too high, which was too eye-catching. So she picked some stones that had nothing in them and put them on the outside. After she had finished these, Zhu Jiagang had not come back yet, and it was only ten minutes short of the appointed time of five o''clock. She felt that there was no reason for Zhu Jiagang to be lost, so she didn''t care about him. The head waiter is located at the back of the market. Kaishi''s room is at the bottom of the front desk. Because Kaishi is very noisy, they are afraid to disturb other guests. Therefore, the room in Kaishi is sealed and soundproof. People outside Kaishi can''t hear it. Because it''s sealed, the lights inside can''t get through. At this time, it''s almost time to get off work, and no one else is here to open the stone. In the hall, except Gu Youyi and Cheng Susu, there are only the market staff, the appraisers invited by Cheng Susu, and Lin Xianzhi. Cheng Su Su and others saw that Gu only bought a lot of stones, most of which were of poor quality. Today, she learned a lot about gambling stones with jade consultants. When she saw Gu only''s pile of stones, she laughed: "do you want to eat all these stones?" Gu Wei took a look. There were only a few stones piled up on her side. Most of the stones were wrapped with Python patterns. The stones were not small, and the prices were very expensive. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you can''t have jade in all your stones. You can''t eat as long as there is no jade in one stone. You dare not buy more stones. Are you afraid of me?" "Joke!" Chu Tianlan said aloud: "how can Su Su be afraid of you? I''ll make you cry later!" Lin Xianzhi has heard that there are two waves of people fighting for stones. He is a master who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. In addition, the results of the original stones purchased by the expert team he brought today are not satisfactory. However, there are still many unfinished purchasing tasks for him this time. The port city is eager for him to take the jade back. So he came to see if he could buy high-quality jade again. He was stunned when he saw Gu only. He didn''t expect that she would fight with others! And he could not help rubbing his eyebrows when he saw the pile of stone behind Gu, which looked plain and could not see any trace of jadeite. When he listened to the conversation between her and Zhu Jiagang in the morning, he knew that she was a layman. At this time, when he saw the stones she bought, he was more sure of his judgment. He didn''t know her identity and origin, but when he saw that she bought them blindly, he guessed that she might be the first lady of an upstart. This kind of buying method is a waste of money! The stone made of this material has a very small chance of producing jade. Chapter 360 Lin Xianzhi also heard about her and Cheng Susu''s gambling game before. At this time, he pinched a sweat for her and thought for a while whether he would open his eyes and tell a lie and pay a high price for her pile of stones to help her pull back the game? But as a businessman, he felt that it was against the principle of being a businessman. For a moment, he was not in a general tangle. He can only silently sigh in the heart, sweetheart looking at gentle and delicate, courage is quite rough! It''s just to his taste! Gu only did not expect him to be here. She thought that he would be her buyer. She had to be polite to him, so she took the initiative to say hello to him: "Hello, Mr. Lin." Lin Xianzhi is still entangled in his heart. After hearing her greeting, he immediately stopped entanglement. For such a beautiful and lovely girl, he has to help her. Where can she eat stones! So be a black sheep, be a black sheep! Anyway, his family has a lot of money. This time, as long as Cheng Su Su doesn''t offer Imperial Green, he will lose millions at most. The Lin family can afford to pay a few million. So he nodded his head with a smile, and then said, "you don''t have to compete, because she will win." Gu Wei a Leng for a while, Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes narrowed up: "why?" Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "that''s because no matter what kind of jade you offer later, I''ll pay one yuan higher than you for her stone." The consultant team he brought had a lot of opinions on his words, but he always looked unreliable, but there would always be unexpected gains, so the one-man consultant team was thinking: "young master, there must be something behind, we don''t have to worry!" Only two bodyguards looked at each other silently and exchanged a look: "the young master is walking farther and farther on the road of HunJun!" Cheng Su Su is a little confused. Today, she has made a lot of preparations to win Gu only. The purpose is to step on Gu only. But at this time, Lin Xian Zhi''s words directly let her abacus fail. If they insist that there is a loophole in their gambling contract, it will only be a loophole in money. Cheng Su Su always thinks that this loophole is her strong point. How can she have more money than Gu''s only villain! But this time, she did not expect that the businessman from Hong Kong City was so considerate! She checked that Gu and the businessmen in Hong Kong city didn''t come at the same time. She didn''t know each other before. She didn''t understand why Lin Xianzhi wanted to help Gu. Now the relationship between Hong Kong City and the mainland is delicate. Even she doesn''t dare to embarrass the businessmen in Hong Kong City, because a bad one will be poked out and become a political event. She felt that it must be because Lin Xianzhi didn''t know her identity and origin that she would stand on Gu Weiyi''s side. So she showed a decent smile and said to Lin Xianzhi with a smile: "Mr. Lin, we are from DIDU. Next time you go to DIDU to do business, you can come to me. I will try to give you the biggest policy and the biggest discount." She didn''t say that she had a big future. If you offend me, you won''t go to DIDU to do business in the future. Lin Xianzhi is also a smart person. She can hear the voice out of her words. This woman used to be a bully. Did she really think that anyone who saw her would let her? Chapter 361 The corner of Lin Xianzhi''s mouth rose, and he said to Cheng Su Su: "our business of Lin''s group has always been not small. Now, although the business has not been the imperial capital, as long as we nod our head, we don''t need Miss Cheng to say hello, and the best resources will be given to us. I like to make friends, but I don''t like the kind of bullying people." When he said this, he bent his eyes with a smile: "besides, I still have a bad habit. When I see people who bully others, I always like to fight against him. It''s just like backstage. Who''s afraid of who? Miss Cheng, don''t you think Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly becomes a little ugly. Her identity is her biggest capital and a tool for her to grow up. But at this time, she finds that when someone doesn''t take her identity seriously, she has a deep sense of powerlessness. And Lin Xianzhi''s identity is sensitive. If he doesn''t pay attention to her, she is nothing! She could hardly maintain the smile on her face: "Mr. Lin, I think you misunderstood me." Lin Xianzhi said with a faint smile, "Miss Cheng, do you mean I''m blind?" As soon as his words were finished, the bodyguard behind him immediately stood up, full of momentum. The smile on Cheng Su Su''s face could not be maintained any longer. Lin Xianzhi went to Gu''s side and said, "honey, you have won now. Are you surprised? Are you surprised? Are you happy Gu''s only mouth is straight. Where is this black sheep from? She coughed and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m always serious. No matter who I bet with, I''ll bet to the end. As for what kind of things my pile of stones will produce, it''s a foregone conclusion. When the original stones are opened, Mr. Lin can buy them at the market price." She said with a light look at Cheng Su Su: "besides, I also want to see her eating stone, so we''d better finish the gamble fairly!" She has just seen Cheng Su Su''s pile of raw stones. There are some jade of good quality hidden in it, but there are more jade of the same quality on her side than Cheng Su Su Su''s. If you buy it according to Lin Xianzhi''s method, she will lose a lot. However, she knew that other people were also kind, and she wanted to give him some face. Lin Xianzhi looked at her unexpectedly. Her face was calm and calm. There was no extra expression on her face. She was as elegant and beautiful as white plum on the branch. He glanced at the pile of stones behind her and gave her a thumbs up: "my sweetheart has courage and responsibility, I like it!" Gu Weiyi glanced at him. If she didn''t want to sell the jade to him, she didn''t want to talk to him now. Cheng Su Su breathed a sigh of relief and scolded Gu You Yi as a "fool" in her heart. However, she was smiling on her face and praising Gu You Yi: "I like people who are responsible and responsible most!" Gu Wei glanced at her obliquely: "you say that in your mouth, are you calling me a fool?" Cheng Su Su It''s really not good that this kind of mind is exposed! Gu only see her expression after the light said: "but whatever you think now in the heart, anyway will cry is you." She said with a smile: "the most important thing is that I am not interested in cheating. I like face slapping with strength most. You should be able to understand it later." Her words were her true words, but no one believed them except Chen Zhao. Chapter 362 People even don''t smile very kindly, but Lin Xianzhi is helpless: "my sweetheart is so confident, the more I look, the more I like it!" Two bodyguards abdominal Fei: "young master, your head was kicked by a donkey today, the identification is complete." Cheng Su Su tried her best to control her anger. She looked at Gu Wei Yi and said, "is that right? I think you''re the one who got slapped in the face! " She said to the staff in the office, "you can solve the stone. Solve mine first." When she said that, a sneer came out of her mouth: "do you mind if you untie my original stone first?" Gu only pick eyebrow a smile: "please." Gu only knows what Cheng Su Su''s idea is. She wants to solve the problem of high-quality jade first, and then cause psychological pressure on Gu only. Cheng Su Su gives a cold smile and asks the staff to start to solve the stone under the guidance of her jade consultant. The first stone is a glass jadeite. The water head of this jade is very good, but the color is not green, far from the standard of Imperial Green, but it is also very good. After the jade came out, Lin Xianzhi gently raised his eyebrows. The person headed by the consultant team beside him said, "young master, this jade has a good texture. You can buy it." In fact, Lin Xianzhi was also a little excited. He took a look at the still calm waves, and looked at the only one. His eyes were slightly heavy. He waved his hand and said, "no, I want to buy the jade from my sweetheart." The whole team of consultants "...." Gu only heard his words and gave him a thumbs up: "if you have eyes, I will say this to you. I have made you a friend." Cheng Su Su gave them a slanting look. In her opinion, Gu Yu was just pretending to be calm. Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "let''s open one stone for each of us. Let''s open the next stone you bought." Gu had no problem with her proposal. She asked the staff to take the top stone and said, "just this one!" When the staff asked her where to start cutting, she casually pointed out: "here it is." Anyway, there is nothing in this stone. You can cut it any way. In fact, she used these stones as a cover up, but she thought she was a miser. She knew that there was nothing in this stone, but when she cut it all at once, it was still a little painful, and thousands of yuan was cut away. Cheng Su Su looked at the stone that had nothing and couldn''t help chuckling: "is this the original stone you picked?" Gu is still calm: "isn''t it the heart beat that gamblers bet on? A knife is poor and a knife is rich. There is nothing in this stone. Don''t be too normal. Maybe there will be something behind it. " "Just keep pretending!" Chu Tianlan said coldly: "you are sure to lose today. When it''s your turn to eat stones, you can still pretend to be able to go on!" Gu only light smile, lazy to quarrel with chutianlan. In addition to the first glass seed, Cheng Su Su Su also produced ice seed, glutinous seed, and a green bean seed. Except for one piece of jade that didn''t come out, every other piece of jade came out. From the perspective of gambling stones, the value of these jade stones is more than a million, which can be regarded as gambling profits. The only five stones Gu opened, without exception, were all stones, and even the worst quality green bean curd or green bean curd did not come out. Cheng Su Su''s stones have all been opened, but Gu''s only stone has nearly 20 left, but no one thinks that those stones can make jade. Chapter 363 In addition to Gu only still calm, other people''s expression is different. Chen Zhao was so anxious that he could hardly eat up the pile of stones. He was looking forward to Zhu Jiagang''s coming back again and again. Otherwise, with his own ability, he would not be able to eat up the pile of stones. Even if he wanted to help Gu Weiyi say something, it didn''t seem suitable at this time, and there was no way to comfort him. Sure enough, layman was layman, and the result was just terrible. However, Cheng Su Su and Chu Tian Lan''s proud expression could not be concealed in any case, while Zheng Yiran sighed. Cheng Su Su turned to thank the jade consultant who helped her pick the stones, and then said to Gu Wei Yi with a smile, "I''m really sorry, I won. When are you going to eat these stones?" Gu only pointed to a pile of stones behind him and said, "what are you in a hurry? I still have a pile of stones to open. It''s not sure who will laugh to the end." Cheng Su Su pursed her lips and said with a smile, "that''s what I said, but it''s not the stones that win the game. Just your stones, I''m afraid you can''t open a piece of jade, so don''t try to be brave." Gu Weiyi chutianlan began to get angry. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if I were you, I would have knelt on the ground and begged for mercy! What do you compare with us as a country bumpkin who doesn''t know where to come from? " She said with a slight snort: "but if you climb under my steps now, I will help you to say a few good words in plain noodles, so that you don''t die so miserably." Gu only knows that she has always been mentally handicapped and thinks that it''s a dog barking. Cheng Su Su looked very magnanimous and said, "Tianlan, speak well. She''s rude. You don''t want to be as rude as her." Chutianlan giggled: "what Su Su said is that if she, who doesn''t know which country she came from, said one more word with her, it is also a high opinion of her. I just wonder how there can be such a stupid person in this world! You''re looking for your own death Cheng Su Su smiles and says to Gu Yu Yi with a winning attitude: "I''m not the kind of person who can''t tolerate people. If you kneel down and beg me now, maybe I''ll consider letting you go." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "what you think at this time is: I just want to see this woman kneel down and beg me. I''ll beat her in the face and then throw her on the ground. Finally, she has to eat all these stones! Better kill her! " She asked Cheng Su Su, "am I right?" Cheng Su Su''s face was stiff, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. Gu Wei Yi said, "it seems that I guessed right, but I don''t have any other advantages. If I insist on saying it, then it''s one. I won''t give up until the end." She said to the staff, "if I continue to cut stones, I don''t believe that my luck is so bad that I will lose to such a poisonous mushroom outside of the golden leaf." Looking at her all the time, Lin Xianzhi hears her words, inexplicably feels some domineering, and chuckles. It''s just that in terms of the stones she opened before and the stones she didn''t cut later, she is sure to lose today. His heart some melancholy, how can he help his sweetheart? Chen Zhao is beside help cavity: "three elder sister-in-law, why is she poisonous mushroom?" Chapter 364 Gu only calmly replied: "all the brightly colored and beautiful mushrooms in this world are poisonous. They look very beautiful. In fact, they are black in their bones. All the creatures will be in bad luck when they touch them." Chen Zhao applauded for her: "the good image of third sister-in-law!" Chu Tianlan ready to scold, Cheng Su Su Ying Ying smile: "Tianlan, don''t have to fight with her, don''t lose identity, anyway, she can only show off a quick tongue." Chutianlan snorted and gave Gu a cold stare. Gu Weiyi just smiles indifferently. She knows Cheng Su Su quite well. Cheng Su Su Su''s fighting power at this time is weaker than that of previous lives. But even so, she still plays the trick of pretending to be a good one. At this time, other people who are responsible for identifying the quality of jade feel a little bored. This is an overwhelming massacre. Unfortunately, the pretty girl is very good-looking, but she has a bad brain. Who can she offend? She just offends the young lady from the imperial capital. It''s a dead end! Several people poured a cup of tea and began to chat. Seeing Gu''s only appearance, Cheng Su Su didn''t bother to put on any more. She put her hands and sleeves in front of her chest and said, "you''re dead this time." "Not necessarily." Gu only said lightly. At this time, the master in charge of opening the Stone said in surprise: "out, out!" Cheng Su Su''s face was stiff, but he said, "that kind of stone, even if it''s made of jade, is bean seed at most. It''s not worth money." Lin Xianzhi said in a loud voice, "that''s not necessarily true, eh? It''s glass! " Cheng Su Su turned her head and saw that Gu''s only stone was made of glass, and the color was slightly better than the one she had just made. But Gu''s only stone was much smaller than her one, and it was not as valuable as her one, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, she calmly said, "it''s just good luck. I''m afraid it''s just a stone." Gu only gave her a gentle smile: "wait and see!" It turns out that the wait-and-see in her mouth is an absolute blow to Cheng Su Su Su. Because in the follow-up, there were ten stones, big or small, which were all glass, and the worst was ice. Although the color did not reach the level of Imperial Green, they were all very good! Cheng Su Su''s face is getting more and more ugly. Chen Zhao thinks he''s on a roller coaster. He thinks he''s dead, but he''s alive at last! Lin Xianzhi''s mood is the most delicate. At first, he thought Gu was doomed to lose this time, but there were so many high-grade jade in her pile of broken stones! He touched his chin and said, "it''s really the woman I like. This vision, this strength, tut tut! How proud I am Gu only asked Cheng Su Su, "do you want to continue driving?" At this time, she opened out jade, both quality and quantity are enough to kill Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su said with a white face, "it''s impossible!" How could there be so much jade in that pile of broken stones? How could she be defeated by the only woman from the country? Gu only smile: "the fact is in front of you, what is impossible?" The jade consultant brought by Cheng Su Su looked at the pile of stones in disbelief, looked at Gu Wei Wei in amazement and asked, "how did you do that?" Chapter 365 "It''s simple." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "before I went out, I worshiped the god Buddha at my door. The god Buddha said that I would meet villains when I went out this time, so he gave me great luck to trust my intuition when I do things. In this way, I can hang shameless villains. Buddha, do not deceive me!" All of you: -- Girl, where is the Buddha? We also want to go to see you! Among these people, only Chen Zhao''s mouth is straight. There are several temples in Lingcheng, but he has never seen Gu, the only one who has been there! Third sister-in-law, can you lie for a while? Lin Xianzhi stood up and said, "honey, I want all your jade!" The consultant team behind him was full of exclamations. With these jades, their trip was worth it: "young master is really great, such things can be foreseen!" Gu only nodded with a smile: "in this case, the back of these pieces are also a piece of open it!" So he opened a few pieces of ice jade, and a very rare yellow jade! This kind of achievement is 100 times better than that of a professional jade consultant. The most important thing is that the stones Gu only picked are the ones with the worst quality. No one has ever had such achievement since the opening of the jade market. Finally, the stone pier was left. After the stone cutter cut it, the colorful colors inside blinded the eyes of the people in the place, when all the colors appeared in front of them. Cheng Su Su''s jade consultant and Lin Xian Zhi''s consultant team are crazy: "red, green, yellow, white, purple, God, five colors! It''s five blessings Gu only saw the expression on their faces, a face of inexplicable, she originally wanted to ask some of the same dull Lin Xianzhi what is the five blessings in front of the door, later think or forget, she still don''t show too little white, she endure! The leader of Lin Xianzhi''s consulting team was very excited and said to Lin Xianzhi: "young master, it''s Wufu linmen. It''s a national treasure level Wufu linmen. If you can''t get Wufu linmen, you must find a way to win it!" Lin Xianzhi looks at Gu only with a complicated expression. She is calm from the beginning, not impatient, not angry, not arrogant. Yesterday she had a conflict with Cheng Su Su Su like this. Today when the original stone didn''t open anything, it was like this. This meeting opened the five blessing gate. She is still like this! She seems so calm from beginning to end, even the kind of national treasure can''t move her. What Lin Xianzhi doesn''t know is that the reason why she is so calm is not that the "five blessings" can''t move her, but that she doesn''t know the value of "five blessings" at all. If she knew, she would not be so calm now. Just at this time, a huge explosion came from the room behind them. The air wave directly penetrated the glass in the office, and the glass debris fell to the ground. Everyone was surprised and didn''t know what was going on outside. In fact, when they cut the stone, Ning Yiqing has officially opened the action of collecting the net. In the house at the back of the jade market, it has been fighting hard for a long time, but because of the huge noise of the stone cutter, people''s attention is on the stone, and no one notices what''s happening outside. At this time, because the drug lords detonated explosives, the two houses were not far apart, and they were directly affected. Chapter 366 Originally, with Ning Yiqing''s arrangement, all the people in the market will be off work, and there will be no one here. However, I didn''t expect that there are so many people in the innermost closed office because of Gu''s gambling with Cheng Su Su Su! The leader of the drug lord ran out with his heart in a panic, but he was ambushed by Su Cheng and others, and rushed directly into the office. As soon as he rushed in, he was shocked to see so many people inside. Then he reacted. He grabbed Chen Zhao, who was closest to him, took out the knife that was pinned to his waist, and coldly said, "get out of my way!" No one expected that such an accident would happen at this time. Everyone was frightened. Wang Li''s eyes narrowed. He protected Cheng Su Su behind him without any trace. He said softly, "these people are very dangerous." When Wang Li is protecting Cheng Su Su, Lin Xian Zhi''s bodyguards have already protected him behind him. The staff in the office immediately stepped back. In a flash, only Gu was still standing in the middle. At this time, two people rushed in and said to the others, "go inside!" Gu only knows that she is in extreme danger at this time, and this group of armed thugs are likely to cut her throat with a knife, so she can only raise her hands over her head and hide in the corner. After controlling Chen Zhao, Tang Zhen, the leader of the drug lord, finds that there are still some very good skills in it. He curses in his heart, but he has hostages in his hand and decides three points in his heart. He sees Gu Wei standing in the middle yelling: "back up!" Where has Chen Zhao experienced such a thing? He only thinks that Tang zhenle is going to suffocate him with his throat. In fact, he has a lot of courage, but he is also scared at this time. He subconsciously wants to shout: "third sister-in-law, help me!" Just his words to the mouth, and think of Gu only is a jiaodidi girl, he also promised Ning Yiqing to protect her, at this time where can let her in danger. So he clenched his teeth and said nothing. Gu Weiyi thought that he would not encounter any danger when he came to buy a jade this time, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. If something happens to Chen Zhao this time, how can she tell his parents when she goes back? She has lived for two generations. Naturally, we can see how dangerous the person holding Chen Zhao is! If it''s someone else, she certainly won''t take care of it, but Chen Zhao is in his hands. She can''t help but save him. She just has no idea how to save Chen Zhao. Just at this time, Su Cheng and Wang Xi rush in and point a knife at Tang Zhen. Tang Zhen hides his head behind Chen Zhao and says coldly, "if you have seed, do it!" Chapter 367 Su Cheng and Wang Xi look at each other. They are also surprised by the current situation. If they can''t control this situation well, something big will happen. Tang Zhen said coldly, "I order you to quit now, or I will kill him!" Su Cheng and Wang Xi can''t ignore Chen Zhao''s safety, but if they go out at this time, they are afraid that the situation will get worse. Tang zhenmingxian doesn''t have much patience. At this time, he can''t kill Chen Zhao directly, so he throws a knife into the crowd with his throwing knife. The knife is thrown on Chu Tianlan''s thigh, and she immediately cries. Gu is the only one squatting in the corner. Her heart beats faster at this time. She knows that they have become hostages, and they are the most dangerous ones. Su Cheng and Wang Xi are anxious in their eyes. Today''s task was originally planned to be seamless. At this time, there was such an accident. It was Qian shuangshuangshuang''s exploration work that was not done well. They can not ignore the safety of a group of hostages, so they can only choose to withdraw. As they retreated, Tang Zhen said in a loud voice, "prepare a car in the back. I''ll take it in ten minutes. If I can''t provide it, I''ll kill one person every ten minutes!" When Su Cheng and Wang Xi quit, Ning Yiqing just catches up and tells Ning Yiqing what''s going on inside. Ning Yiqing turned to look at Qian Shuangshuang. He lowered his head. Ning Yiqing quickly made a decision: "give them a car." "But if we give them a car, if they run away again, it will be hard for us to catch up with them!" Su Cheng said with a frown. Ning Yiqing said coldly: "as the staff of the security company, their duty is to protect the safety of the common people. Even if today''s task is not completed, they must not hurt the innocent." He added, "they can''t fly today." Su Cheng saluted: "I''m going to prepare the car now!" Tang Zhen takes his two hands to drive all the people inside to the small room for easy management, but he is holding Chen Zhao in the most corner, which is a dead corner, no matter which direction can''t ambush him. After controlling the situation, he took a breath of relief. Two of his followers came over and asked, "boss, what should I do now?" Tang Zhen scolded: "this time, I''ve been in bad luck for eight generations to meet owl wolf!" At the beginning of this transaction, they were very arrogant. With hundreds of mercenaries in hand, they didn''t pay attention to the relevant personnel in China at all. However, they didn''t expect that this incident had shocked the company. The company directly sent shadow companies to deal with them. As soon as he thought that all the mercenaries he paid for were killed these days, and they were chased by Owl wolves like dogs who lost their families. He had planned to join his people here, and then use the advantage of the terrain to destroy this shadow team, but he didn''t expect that they were ready. In fact, Tang Zhen and Ning Yiqing had been fighting several times before, but he was escaped because of some specific factors. It is precisely because of those several fights that Ning Yiqing knows his way of doing things like the back of his hand, so there is this robbery. Although Tang Zhen is extremely poor, vicious and cunning, he usually doesn''t kill ordinary people. Just today''s Tang Zhen has no way out, it''s hard to guarantee that he will do anything drastic. Chapter 368 After Ning Yiqing has arranged everything, she decides to kill Tang Zhen himself. In Tang Zhen''s view, all aspects are dead ends. In his view, there are still one percent of mobile phone users. It''s just that someone needs to cooperate to lead Tang Zhen out of that dead end. But under such circumstances, Tang Zhen would never come out without special circumstances. Ning Jianqing again observed the situation inside, and then he found a great event, there is a girl like Gu only! He has always been very confident in himself, but now he doubts whether he is wrong. He looked inside again to make sure it was Gu only! He grinds his teeth and scolds her in his heart. This girl with iron gall actually comes here to gamble! Even if she came to gamble, she even put herself in danger. It''s a special situation now. Otherwise, he really wants to pick her up and beat her up! When he found that Gu''s eyes were too sharp, she immediately felt it. Turning around, she saw his complicated and worried eyes. She didn''t know why. She felt guilty when she saw his eyes. Her heart is beating fast. Why is he here? What a coincidence! She took a look at the fierce Tang Zhen, she immediately understood that he was carrying out the task. She called out a bad luck in her heart, but soon recovered. She didn''t do anything wrong. How guilty is she? Wait a minute. Since he is on a mission and he has never started, does that mean he has no chance to start? She looked at the location of Tang Zhen, she immediately understood a 7788, she looked at the time, at this time has passed eight minutes. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then she looked at Tang Zhen and said, "I''ll change him. You let him go!" Tang Zhen was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that such a charming little girl was so brave. Chen Zhao didn''t expect that she would come to replace him, so he was immediately worried: "third sister-in-law, don''t worry about me! If you have any accident, how can I tell my third brother? " Gu only ignored Chen Zhao, but looked at Tang Zhen and said, "I''m a girl. I''m weaker. It''s more convenient for you to hold me!" Tang Zhen sneered and looked at her coldly with the knife in his hand, saying, "get out of here!" Gu only one scared subconsciously hugged the head, Lin Xianzhi urgent: "sweetheart, come back quickly!" He is also convinced of her, it will be so dangerous, she even want to save people! Gu only didn''t look back. She took a step forward, looked at Tang Zhen sincerely and said, "he''s the only brother in my family. He can''t have an accident. I''m willing to exchange my life for his! And I''ll run with you! " Tang Zhen also had some accidents. He said with a grim smile, "you little girl are a little interesting. OK, come here, I will help you!" Gu only raised his hands and walked towards Tang Zhen. When there was still a step away, Cheng Su Su suddenly yelled, "she knows martial arts!" Tang Zhen is stunned for a moment. He raises his foot and kicks Chen Zhao out. He suddenly bumps into the wall and faints. At the same time, Tang Zhen takes the knife and points it at Gu''s only head. Gu only scolded in the heart, despicable Cheng Su Su! They are in danger now. Even if they had some grudges before, there is no need to kill her like this! Chapter 369 Gu Weiyi doesn''t know if Cheng Su Su has ever thought that if she can''t help Ning Yiqing solve Tang Zhen this time, he may kill Cheng Su Su with anger. For example, Cheng Su Su Su is the only one in the world who can do things that are sure to be rewarded but harmful to others! Gu only has a lot of activities in mind, but his hands don''t stop. As soon as he catches his hand, he turns to Tang Zhen''s hand. His hand moves gently and the throwing knife is thrown out. She has been prepared to avoid it. Tang Zhen''s knife shoots directly at Cheng Su Su Su''s head. It''s also Wang Li''s quick reaction. He rolls around with Cheng Su Su in his arms, and the knife is inserted into Wang Li''s arm. Tang Zhen didn''t expect Gu Weiyi to avoid this knife. He subconsciously took a step forward. As soon as he nodded, Ning Yiqing cut his throat. Gu Weiyi was too close, and his blood splashed Gu Weiyi''s face. Break empty sound to ring again two, directly kill Tang Zhen''s two followers together. All in one go, without a trace of mud and water, the difference between the front and the back is only 0.1 second. In the layman''s opinion, the sound of breaking the air is repeated, it seems that only one knife was used to kill three people. Gu only saw such a bloody scene for the first time. She didn''t know what she stepped on, and then she fell to the ground. There was a pile of glass slag on the ground. If she fell down, she would have several holes in her body. Lin Xianzhi yelled: "honey, be careful!" He cried and ran to save her, but he was fast, but someone was faster than him. A rope fell from the sky. Ning Yiqing jumped down from the rope and reached out to hold Gu Weiyi in her arms. Lin Xianzhi hugged an empty, some stunned looking at the two people holding together in front of him. Ning Yiqing''s face was dirty at this time, but it still couldn''t hide his handsome. In addition, he just shot and killed people, and the whole person was still full of killing intention, so he expressed his blood and killing incisively and vividly. Gu Wei in his arms is delicate, soft and delicate. Even if her face is stained with blood, it still can''t cover her beauty. He couldn''t help saying, "devil and angel?" While Cheng Su Su beside him sees Ning Yiqing, she feels her heart beating. She is the best girl in heaven, and ordinary men can''t get into her eyes. Just now Ning Yiqing shot and killed three people in a row, and then fell from the sky. The action was extremely vigorous. Coupled with his handsome face, it was the ultimate temptation for her! The only thing that made her feel uncomfortable was that Gu Wei was in his arms. At this time, she had some regrets. If only she had known that she had fallen just now, then the person he was holding was her. Gu only looked at him and saw the anger in his eyes. She also knew that what she had just done was more or less reckless. She did not dare to look at his eyes at this time. He was really angry in his heart. She was so brave that she fought with the leader of the drug lord at that time. Who gave her courage? If he had been slow for a second, she might have been cut in the throat! As soon as he thought of the danger, he would like to throw her on the bed, take off her pants and beat her ass! "Captain!" Su Cheng also ran in at this time. Just now they had arranged everything around, and the task was completely over, Chapter 370 Su Cheng coughed softly and said, "the girl you were holding just now is not your object, is it?" He was also in the room at that time, so he saw the scene just now. Ning Yiqing glanced at him and didn''t say anything. Su Cheng praised Gu Yiwei directly: "she''s the woman the captain likes. She''s beautiful, capable and brave enough. Just now, she dares to lure the enemy with her body!" Ning Yi Qing just smoked two mouthfuls of smoke to throw on the ground, and then ruthlessly stepped on two feet. Su Cheng knows later that he has said something wrong. Ning Yiqing brings her photos with him every day, which shows that she has a very high position in his heart. If there is a slight mistake in the situation just now, the consequences will be unimaginable. After a long time, Ning Yiqing said: "you will lead the team back later. I''ll stay and check if there are any other party members." Su Cheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood Ning Yiqing''s meaning. He didn''t want to find out what other party members were. He made it clear that he wanted to stay with him! This time, Tang Zhen, the leader of the drug lord, was killed, a large amount of drugs were seized, and the biggest drug trafficking and manufacturing Gang on the border was taken. This is a huge credit. Ning Yiqing is going to give all the credit to him. He coughed and said, "it''s against the rules..." Ning Yiqing asked coldly, "do you not know the development of the whole thing or the whole process?" Su Cheng said with black lines: "of course not, but you are our team leader. Now that the task is finished, if you don''t report back, I''m afraid the chairman will be unhappy." Ning Yiqing said without expression: "what do you mean that if I don''t go back, the chairman will not be happy? This task has not been completely completed. I will stay and clean up the rest of their party. " Su Cheng said: "Captain, if you want to accompany your daughter-in-law, just say accompany your daughter-in-law. Is it really good to speak so high sounding?" He flicked his lips and said, "in that case, I''ll stay and help you." He was very curious about Gu only. There were so many people just now that he couldn''t talk to Gu only. He also wanted to find a chance to have a chat with her, to see what kind of woman she was, to Tie Ning Yiqing''s heart firmly! Ning Yiqing glanced at him and immediately understood his intention. He said coldly, "it''s enough for me to stay alone. It''s a waste of manpower for you to stay." Su Cheng Just at this time, Qian Shuangshuang came over and said, "Captain, more than a dozen people are pouring in at the front door of the market. Now I''m not sure if they are the drug lords'' accomplices." "I''ll go!" Su Cheng took a look at Ning Yiqing: "they actually have people!" Zhu Jiagang took more than a dozen thugs into the market. These thugs were found by him based on his years of experience. Of course, everyone may get rich returns. And the reason why he''s here now is that when he was looking for gangsters, he met the boss of gangsters in this area. They had a fight. Zhu Jiagang couldn''t fight, but he could only make heavy profits, and then he came with those gangsters. When he started with the gangsters, he saw the explosion on the other side of the market, which didn''t scare him to death at that time. Now he only hopes that Gu will be OK, otherwise he will die ten times. But as soon as he entered the market, he felt something was wrong. It seemed that someone was staring at them secretly. He was a little afraid, but because he was worried about the only one, he had to enter even if he was afraid. Chapter 371 Su Cheng coughed softly and said, "the girl you were holding just now is not your object, is it?" He was also in the room at that time, so he saw the scene just now. Ning Yiqing glanced at him and didn''t say anything. Su Cheng praised Gu Yiwei directly: "she''s the woman the captain likes. She''s beautiful, capable and brave enough. Just now, she dares to lure the enemy with her body!" Ning Yi Qing just smoked two mouthfuls of smoke to throw on the ground, and then ruthlessly stepped on two feet. Su Cheng knows later that he has said something wrong. Ning Yiqing brings her photos with him every day, which shows that she has a very high position in his heart. If there is a slight mistake in the situation just now, the consequences will be unimaginable. After a long time, Ning Yiqing said: "you will lead the team back later. I''ll stay and check if there are any other party members." Su Cheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood Ning Yiqing''s meaning. He didn''t want to find out what other party members were. He made it clear that he wanted to stay with him! This time, Tang Zhen, the leader of the drug lord, was killed, a large amount of drugs were seized, and the biggest drug trafficking and manufacturing Gang on the border was taken. This is a huge credit. Ning Yiqing is going to give all the credit to him. He coughed and said, "it''s against the rules..." Ning Yiqing asked coldly, "do you not know the development of the whole thing or the whole process?" Su Cheng said with black lines: "of course not, but you are our team leader. Now that the task is finished, if you don''t report back, I''m afraid the commander will not be happy." Ning Yiqing said without expression: "what do you mean that the commander will not be happy if I don''t go back? This task has not been completely completed. I will stay and clean up the rest of their party. " Su Cheng said: "Captain, if you want to accompany your daughter-in-law, just say accompany your daughter-in-law. Is it really good to speak so high sounding?" He flicked his lips and said, "in that case, I''ll stay and help you." He was very curious about Gu only. There were so many people just now that he couldn''t talk to Gu only. He also wanted to find a chance to have a chat with her, to see what kind of woman she was, to Tie Ning Yiqing''s heart firmly! Ning Yiqing glanced at him and immediately understood his intention. He said coldly, "it''s enough for me to stay alone. It''s a waste of troops for you to stay." Su Cheng Just at this time, Qian Shuangshuang came over and said, "Captain, more than a dozen people are pouring in at the front door of the market. Now I''m not sure if they are the drug lords'' accomplices." "I''ll go!" Su Cheng took a look at Ning Yiqing: "they actually have people!" Zhu Jiagang took more than a dozen thugs into the market. These thugs were found by him based on his years of experience. Of course, everyone may get rich returns. And the reason why he''s here now is that when he was looking for gangsters, he met the boss of gangsters in this area. They had a fight. Zhu Jiagang couldn''t fight, but he could only make heavy profits, and then he came with those gangsters. When he started with the gangsters, he saw the explosion on the other side of the market, which didn''t scare him to death at that time. Now he only hopes that Gu will be OK, otherwise he will die ten times. But as soon as he entered the market, he felt something was wrong. It seemed that someone was staring at them secretly. He was a little afraid, but because he was worried about the only one, he had to enter even if he was afraid. Chapter 372 When Ning Yiqing came out, he saw that the leader was Zhu Jiagang. When he saw the gangsters behind him who were arrogant in front of the people, but were worse than the drug dealers, he probably guessed what was going on. He stood in their way alone. When Zhu Jiagang saw that someone was standing in their way and was ready to scold him, he immediately trembled. Zhu Jiagang said: "brother, did you hear that your sister-in-law was in trouble, so you came to rescue her?" Before Ning Yiqing spoke, Zhu Jiagang said, "if you come to save my sister-in-law, I''ll be relieved. That damned cheap woman really doesn''t have eyes. She bullies my sister-in-law!" In fact, he was puzzled that Ning Yiqing came to save people. The whole town was shaking for three times with the explosion just now. He can''t understand why, can only be attributed to Ning Yiqing too fierce, this fierce degree is his life can only look up to the existence. Ning Yiqing caught the key point in his words: "cheap woman?" Zhu Jiagang said: "yes, my sister-in-law was bullied by a cheap woman as soon as she arrived here. Today, she was still holding a gambling stone by that cheap woman. Whoever loses will eat the extra stone. There is a very powerful man around that cheap woman. I''m afraid my sister-in-law will suffer losses, so I went to find someone to help." Ning Yiqing''s face turned black instantly. He said in a deep voice, "dissolve your people on the spot." He then turned to leave, Zhu Gang Leng for a while, but did not dare to listen to him, he quickly brought the group of gangsters all dissolved. Because of Zhu Jiagang''s disturbance, Ning Yiqing had a good reason to stay and visit the remaining drug trafficking forces. Gu only knows that Ning Yiqing has such an arrangement. She has already come to Chen Zhao''s side and pinched him. When he wakes up, he says in a vague way, "are you OK, third sister-in-law? Why is the face full of blood! Are you hurt? " Gu Weiyi said: "I''m not hurt. The blood belongs to others. We''ve been saved." Chen Zhao was relieved, and then said to her with tears, "sister-in-law, you risked your life to save me today. From now on, my life will be yours!" Gu only some speechless, light cough a say: "you this life or leave your future daughter-in-law, I don''t want." Chen Zhao also realized that he had said something stupid and felt his head embarrassed. Gu Weiyi saw that he was ok, and the blood on her face was really bad. She went to the bathroom at the back of the office and turned on the tap to clean the blood on her face. After washing, she wiped the water on her face in front of the mirror and breathed a sigh of relief. Today''s event is really too terrible, she and death can be regarded as passing by. When she came out after washing her face, Lin Xianzhi stood at the door with red eyes: "honey, you really surprised me! If you hadn''t lured the man out today, we would all have died, so you''d have saved my life today. It''s time for you to... " Gu only a light cough interrupts his words: "my those jade you still buy?" "Of course!" Lin Xianzhi said with great certainty: "if you make a price, I''ll take it all!" Gu Wei nodded and said, "let''s go out and talk about the price." Lin Xianzhi nods. When they come out, Cheng Su Su has packed up the stones they have opened and is ready to leave. Chapter 373 Gu only remembered that if Cheng Su Su didn''t shout today, Chen Zhao wouldn''t be knocked unconscious, and her life wouldn''t be on the line. This matter can''t stop! This account must be settled today! So she said coldly, "Cheng Su Su, have you forgotten anything else?" Cheng Su Su''s eyes darkened when she heard her words. She scolded Gu only one in her heart. It''s a pity that she didn''t kill Gu only one today. But it''s OK. She still has a way to go. Cheng Su Su glanced at the pile of stones from the corner of his eye, and his hand became a fist unconsciously. Just now, because of the robber''s sudden intrusion, their gambling game was forced to be interrupted. The only way they looked after her was to make it clear that they wanted to settle with her. She felt that Gu Weiyi was not so stupid. She didn''t even know who she was, so she dared to come to her trouble. She was tired of living. In her capacity, when people saw her in the imperial capital, they asked her to give way. Cheng Su Su suppressed his disdain and turned his head to look at Gu Wei Wei with a smile on his face: "of course, I didn''t forget, but now those expert teams have gone, and no one has set a price for the jade. Well, it''s all fate for us to meet each other when we go out. Don''t hurt our friendship this time. I''ll let you score a little. This is a draw, Let''s make a friend. " Gu only thinks that Cheng Su Su''s face is not so big. This kind of shameless words can be said. Even laymen can see that her jade is not only more than Cheng Su Su''s, but also valuable. She said coldly, "draw? Where do you see that we are tied? " When she said this, her eyes turned cold: "as for making friends, I told you before that you are not worthy to be my friend." Chu Tianlan sat on the ground and scolded: "don''t be shameless? Su Su is willing to make friends with you. It''s smoke from your ancestral grave! How dare you refuse? Do you know how many people in the imperial city are lining up to make friends with Su Su? Su Su won''t agree! " She was shot in the leg and couldn''t walk. Before Cheng Su Su Su wanted to help her sit in a chair, she cried out in pain. She just sat on the ground and waited for the ambulance to come. Gu Weiyi sneered: "what others do has nothing to do with me." Then she looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "how do you want to eat these stones? Would you like some seasoning? Soy sauce or vinegar? " Cheng Su Su''s face is still smiling, but her eyes are full of displeasure. She has been so calm to talk to Gu only one, but Gu only one can''t accept it when she doesn''t know what''s good! Cheng Susu looks at Lin Xianzhi and the bodyguard behind Gu Weiyi, and then at Wang Li whose arm is injured. Today, she is not dominant, otherwise she would not have said that to Gu Weiyi just now. She said faintly: "everything stay a line, good to meet in the future, life is not so unique." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "incessantly, as long as you kneel down and beg me now, I will also consider you." Cheng Su Su was so angry that she shivered. This was what she said to Gu Yu before. Now Gu Yu gives it back as it is. It''s really not an ordinary slap in the face. All her life, she has been used to being begged by others. It is impossible to hold her and ask her to beg others! Gu only picked an eyebrow to smile, the corners of his mouth slightly up: "I''m really good at speaking, how others treat me, how I treat others." Chapter 374 Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth, and the smile on her face could not be maintained any longer. Now she doubts whether Gu only used the original stone without jade to lead her to say that sentence, and the purpose is to hit her face! But when she thought about it, she felt that it was impossible, because even the senior jade consultant beside her could not determine what kind of jade was in the stone. Gu Weiyi had no such ability. Most of the time, Gu was lucky! When other people encounter this kind of face beating, they can''t hang on to their faces. They either turn over or beg for mercy. But Cheng Su Su is very good at controlling his emotions. He knows when to say what''s best for him. He also has an unimaginable cheekiness: "I was just joking with you just now. You''re serious." Gu only saw Cheng Su Su''s super high EQ in her previous life, but never saw her so cheeky. It''s just that Gu only had met the cheeky Qin Keren before, and Cheng Su Su Su and Qin Keren were good friends in her previous life. They must have something in common, so Gu only heard her words not surprisingly, Gu Wei spread out his hand and said, "Miss Cheng Su Su, listen to your tone, you are really a joker. You bet with me as a joke. Do you think I lost and let me kneel down or make a joke? When are you not kidding?" Lin Xianzhi couldn''t help laughing when he heard one here. Gu only turned to look at him, he said with a smile: "you continue." Cheng Su Su took a deep breath and said, "I have apologized to you. Why are you so aggressive?" Gu only said lightly: "your joke is too frightening. I''m sorry, I''ve taken it seriously, and I don''t think it''s aggressive to let you fulfill your promise. After all, we have a black and white bet." She then took out from her pocket the bet that Cheng Su Su had written by hand. Cheng Su Su was very sorry at this time. Why did she write that bet? Gu only Yang raised his bet and asked, "now you have two choices. One is to eat all the useless stones you drive out there, and the other is to kneel down and apologize to me." Cheng Su Su doesn''t want to do either of these two things. It''s impossible to eat stones. It''s also possible to kneel down and apologize. She''s a proud woman. How can she kneel down. She turned to look at Zheng Siyi, trying to help her find a way to resolve the situation, but Zheng Siyi didn''t see her eyes in general, and didn''t say a word in the whole process. Zheng Siyi is the first time to see Cheng Su Su so shriveled, but still can not attack. She knows Cheng Su Su well. Today, from the very beginning, Cheng Su Su wants to take care of Gu Wei, but Gu Wei''s one move is superior to Gu Wei''s, and turns defeat into victory. It seems that everything Cheng Su Su has done is in Gu Wei''s expectation. There are only three possibilities for this kind of thing. The first is that Gu''s ability is too strong; Second, Gu is good at guessing people''s minds; The third is that Gu Wei knows Cheng Su Su very well. Zheng Siyi''s eyes were deeper, and she silently crossed out the last possibility in her heart, because she was sure that Gu only met Cheng Su Su Su for the first time, and the remaining two possibilities surprised her. Is there such a smart girl in the world? Cheng Su Su saw that Zheng Siyi didn''t speak, secretly scolded Zheng Siyi for not being a friend! I didn''t think of a way to help her at this time! Chapter 375 Cheng Su Su bit his lower lip. Just as he was about to speak, a group of people in police uniform came in. As soon as the leader came in, he said loudly, "you have been reported that there are drug trafficking gangs hiding nearby. All of you are suspected. Follow me back to the police station for investigation." The head of the people grow fat, small eyes almost narrowed into a line, face fat accumulation, at this time the face is still with evil spirit, looks majestic. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw these people coming in, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. They came just in time. The staff in the office stood up and said, "we are all staff in the jade market. There is absolutely no problem. Please rest assured about this." Tengchong''s jade industry is the pillar of their economy, and those who can work in the jade market are all local related households. They know the director surnamed Liu. Although they call him director Liu, in fact, he is not a real director. He doesn''t even have the establishment. He is just a local ruffian who set up a police station for himself and made himself director. In fact, their police uniforms are not real police uniforms, they are made by themselves. Director Liu nodded his head lightly, pointed to Gu and other people and asked, "what about them?" As soon as Cheng Su Su saw them coming in, he was relieved. With them, Gu only had to peel off his skin if he didn''t die today. She glanced at Gu you with some pride, and her eyes were full of satire and pride. Gu only one sees her this appearance, in the mind knew, this matter ten to one is also she arranges. Gu''s only eyes are cold. Cheng Su Su''s mind is vicious. He really gets Lu Yurong''s true story. The staff of the Office pointed to Lin Xianzhi and said, "they are businessmen from Hong Kong City. They have checked their identity when they enter the customs. They are absolutely safe and reliable." He then pointed to Cheng Su Su and others and said, "they are from the imperial capital. They come here on holiday. We have also verified their identities. There is absolutely no problem." Cheng Su Su cooperatively took out the student card from the bag and handed it to Director Liu: "we are students from the imperial capital. We are good citizens who abide by the law and will never sell drugs." Director Liu nods his head and looks at Cheng Su Su. The flattering meaning in his eyes is obvious. Cheng Su Su smiles and tilts his eyes. He looks at Gu Yi, who is not far away from her. Director Liu immediately understands. Now Gu is the only one who can''t prove his identity. His mung bean eyes immediately looked at her coldly and asked, "if they can prove that there is no problem, then you must be a drug dealer! Follow me to the bureau This is the funniest interrogation process Gu Wei has ever seen in his life. With just a few words, the suspicion is ruled out, and the funniest self identification method is used, even the ID card is not required to be presented. And she just because of so a few words, but covered a drug dealer''s label! She was sure that as long as she was brought into the so-called police station this time, she would never come out again in her life. "Wait a minute." Gu only calmly took out her student card and ID card from her bag and handed it to Director Liu: "this is my proof. I am also a law-abiding citizen." Director Liu gave a cold smile: "from Lingcheng? They are good at making fake. Your certificates are fake! Catch it for me Chapter 376 Gu''s eyes were frosty: "do you think I made a fake? Please tell me one, two, three, where is my fake? " She then took a look at Cheng Su Su: "it''s also a student ID card. Why is hers real and mine fake?" Director Liu gave a grim smile: "that''s because she came from the imperial capital. As long as she came from the imperial capital, I haven''t seen anything bad." Then he looked Gu Weiyi up and down again: "as long as you look like a coquettish fox, you are not a good thing. Even if you are not a drug dealer, you are also a drug dealer''s mistress!" Gu Weiyi looks outstanding, but it is the kind of cool and beautiful. It is the first time that he has been scolded as a coquettish fox. Two police officers reached out to take care of the only one. Lin Xianzhi said, "wait a minute!" Seeing that he had to take care of the only thing, Cheng Su Su was angry, but he still said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, you are from Hong Kong City. Now the relationship between China and Hong Kong City is delicate. I advise you not to meddle in your own business, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble." Lin Xianzhi didn''t look at her at all, but said to Director Liu: "she is my girlfriend. This time, she is gambling with me. I know her details clearly. I can use the name of Lin''s group to guarantee that she is definitely not a drug dealer." Gu only didn''t expect that he would stand up for her, but she complained about the identity of his girlfriend. If Ning Yiqing heard this, she would be skinned. Liu''s brow slightly wrinkled, subconsciously looked at Cheng Su Su Su, Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes sharp, he immediately knew. He immediately said, "I don''t care whose girlfriend she is. She''s the most suspect now. I have to take her back to the court for investigation!" He said and raised his chin: "I''ve always been fair, never wronged anyone, but I won''t let any bad person go! Are you sure she''s your girlfriend, Mr. Lin? " Lin Xianzhi''s eyebrows wrinkled. Gu Weiyi wanted to stand up and say, "he''s not my boyfriend." But before she could speak, she heard a cold, low voice outside: "she''s not." The door was pushed open again and Ning Yiqing came in. At this time, he had changed into a clean suit, and seemed to have taken a bath and shaved. He looked more handsome than he had just been wearing dirty clothes and his face was stained with black ash. Gu only saw that he was stunned at first, and then remembered the look in his eyes when he had just left. Suddenly he was a little counseled and subconsciously wanted to hide. As soon as his eyes floated over, she immediately stood there without moving. She is in the stomach Fei in the heart, isn''t he carrying out a task? I''m leaving after the mission? What''s the point of dressing up so handsome? Chen Zhao is also in the rest at this time, otherwise he will definitely open his eyes and shout: "third brother!" Gu Weiyi doesn''t respond. Cheng Su Su''s eyes are bright. She has recognized him as the one who killed the robber. In her opinion, the reason why he came here at this time must be because of what she said to Su Cheng just now. She said how can there be a man in the world who can refuse her! She immediately walked over to him with a smile and said, "Hello, sir, thank you for saving us all just now." Chapter 377 Cheng Su Su seems very enthusiastic at this time, but he seems to be reserved and dignified. His voice and body language are just right. Since he is cultivated and has quality, he is very beautiful. Ning Yiqing didn''t look at Cheng Su Su at all. Instead, she went directly to Gu Yu''s side and looked at her coldly and expressionless, but her face was full of frustration. If she looked like an eagle just now, now she looks like a little quail, very clever. His aura is very powerful. Since he came in, everyone''s eyes are focused on him. In the eyes of those who want to do something wrong, Gu only did something wrong to provoke Ning Yiqing. Cheng Su Su felt that this was a good opportunity to brush her sense of existence in front of Ning Yi Qing, so she said seriously, "Sir, you''d better stay away from this young lady. She may be a woman of a drug dealer." "The woman of the drug dealer?" Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly and immediately thought of what Zhu Jiagang had said to him. So he took a slanting look at Cheng Su Su. His eyes were cold without a trace of temperature. Wang Li''s sense organs are much sharper. He finds out Ning Yiqing''s killing intention. He is surprised and wants to protect Cheng Su Su behind him. However, he has a wound on his hand, but Cheng Su Su Su doesn''t feel Ning Yiqing''s killing intention. Instead, he steps towards him. Cheng Su Su nodded and said, "the activities of drug dealers are rampant recently. This young lady looks gentle and harmless. Just now, the Sheriff has determined that she is not a drug dealer or a woman of a drug dealer, so she is very dangerous. You''d better stay away from her." Ning Yiqing heard this angry smile, Gu is the only drug dealer''s woman? Isn''t he a drug dealer? It was the funniest joke he had ever heard! Gu only heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words of death. She was wondering whether she would continue to be a clever quail or a wronged cat. She gently pulled Ning Yi Qing''s sleeve and said, "I''m not a woman of a drug dealer." Ning Yiqing turns to see her one eye, her a face of clever and aggrieved, also spread a hand lightly, Cheng Su Su Su arranges such a pull wind identity for her, she is really don''t know. But she knew in her heart that when he came, just let him handle these little things. She just cheered for him. His eyes changed, in the face of such her, he is no resistance, how big temper no place to scatter. When Cheng Su Su saw Gu''s sleeve, she felt that her male god was touched by other women. She immediately reached out to interrupt Gu''s hand, and then said with a stern face: "her hand is probably contaminated with drugs, and she wants to drag you into the water!" She said, looking at Gu Youyi, who has not looked good since Ning Yiqing came in, coldly said: "now no matter how you pretend to be poor, you can''t change the fact of drug trafficking. You say that you are so beautiful and look so gentle, how can you do that kind of cruel thing?" She sighed and glanced at director Liu, who was standing next to him and didn''t move. Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed. Wang Li sighed when he saw Cheng Su Su''s action and looked at Ning Yi Qing warily. Ning Yi Qing''s action of killing the three robbers was not seen clearly by others, but he could see it clearly. That kind of reaction and precision was terrible! Chapter 378 And according to the way Ning Yiqing and the people he brought just now fight as a team, even if they don''t wear tooling, they can be judged to be the experts of the security company, because the general security company doesn''t have such high fighting ability, they should be the elite. Wang Li, who was born in the security company, knows a lot about the security company. He doesn''t quite understand the identity of Ning Yiqing and why he hasn''t left after the task is finished? After receiving the hint from Cheng Su Su Su, director Liu immediately took out the handcuffs and said, "yes, she is a drug dealer. I order you to come back to the Bureau immediately for investigation! Whoever obstructs it again will be regarded as an accomplice! " Cheng Susu immediately said to Ning Yiqing with concern: "Sir, you''d better stay away from this young lady. She''s really not a good person." Ning Yiqing''s eyes fell on her coldly. She was a little uncomfortable, but she was very happy. She always knew that she was good-looking and had outstanding temperament. At this time, she was very happy when he looked at her like this. Her face flushed slightly. She said in a warm voice, "Sir, I think we should stand aside and forget about this." When she finished, she wanted to hold his hand, and felt that they were meeting for the first time. If she was too obvious, she would not be too reserved, so she drew back her hand and looked at him with a shy smile. Director Liu felt that this was a good time to perform. He immediately glared at Gu Youyi fiercely: "follow me back to the Bureau." He said, ready to handcuff Gu. Gu only felt sick when she saw Cheng Su Su''s style. In her previous life, she didn''t know how Cheng Su Su and Ning Yi Qing knew each other. Now it seems that Ning Yi Qing''s task will be carried out and Cheng Su Su Su will come here. They were afraid that they knew each other here in their previous life. When she saw Cheng Su Su''s warm attitude towards Ning Yi Qing, she immediately felt itchy when she remembered her previous life. So when director Liu handcuffed her, she wanted to slap him with her backhand. As a result, someone''s speed was faster and kicked director Liu out with one foot. His fat body rolled round on the ground for several times and hit the wall heavily. All the people except Gu Weiyi were stunned by this change. Gu Weiyi tut two times in his heart: "Ning Shao is still as cruel as before! But I like it The police officers brought by director Liu have the fastest reaction, the ones who take out guns and the ones who take out batons. Ning Yiqing smiles coldly, moves like the wind, grabs everyone''s weapons and slaps everyone in the face. All this happens so fast that they are all beaten up. PI Hou, director of Liu, was not seriously injured by such a kick. He could still sit up. He yelled at the top of his voice: "how dare you attack the police!" He reached for the gun in his waist and found it empty. Ning Yiqing turned the gun in her hand, three or five times, the two guns he seized became a pile of parts in three seconds. Director Liu has never seen such a means, the whole person suddenly silly there, can not help but ask: "who are you?" Then he said in a loud voice: "you dare to attack the police, you just wait to get through the bottom of the prison!" Ning Yiqing doesn''t pay attention to him at all. He pulls his cell phone from Lin Xianzhi''s waist. Lin Xianzhi''s two bodyguards want to stop him. Lin Xianzhi is curious about Ning Yiqing. Chapter 379 At this time, Lin Xianzhi doesn''t know Ning Yiqing''s identity, but Lin Xianzhi thinks that as long as he helps Gu, the only one is a good person, who is on one side with him, so the best way at this time is to cooperate. The most important thing is that Lin Xianzhi sees that Ning Yiqing has no malice towards him. Cheng Susu looks at Ning Yiqing in a puzzled way. Wang Li pulls Cheng Susu back with his uninjured hand. Ning Yiqing picked up her cell phone and dialed a number: "I''m an owl wolf. Someone pretended to be an anti drug police in Tengchong Jade Market. They are in the market now. Please dispatch the right people to investigate this matter thoroughly." He just hung up. When Wang Li heard his words, he was surprised: "are you the owl wolf?" Ning Yiqing had found that he was once a soldier. After hearing what he said, he was not surprised and asked directly, "which part of it?" Wang Li was afraid that people would ask him "what part" after he retired from the army. At this time, his face was ugly and he said in a low voice, "I''m retired." Ning Yi Qing glanced at him and then at Cheng Su Su. The disdain in her eyes didn''t cover up at all. He didn''t say a word, but it made Wang Li''s face look very ugly. Wang Li knew that Ning Yiqing knew that this was the only situation they had set up for Gu. Once this matter was exposed, the consequences would be very serious. He was afraid that it would be passed on to his father and mother. This time, it would be hard to hide what Cheng Su Su had done! He could not help saying: "this matter is just a small matter, so there is no need to disturb the leaders of the Provincial Bureau." He guessed that Ning Yiqing''s call was to the Provincial Bureau, because it was the most efficient way. Ning Yiqing said lightly: "of course, such a small matter does not need to disturb the leadership of the Provincial Bureau." He made a direct call to the central anti drug office. He knew that as soon as he called back, he would deal with the matter as quickly as possible. Wang Li breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they didn''t poke it to the Provincial Bureau, they could still find a way to suppress it as long as they showed their identity. Cheng Su Su finally realizes that things are unusual. She can''t help looking at Wang Li. Wang Li shakes her head and indicates that she should stop provoking Ning Yiqing, because he can''t be provoked by them now. After all, what they are doing is not glorious. Cheng Su Su calms down at this time. She looks at Ning Yi Qing, who is very cold. She bites her lower lip and asks, "are you from the imperial capital, too?" In her opinion, all powerful characters should come from the imperial capital. Ning Yiqing did not intend to give her this face, directly replied: "no, I''m from Lingcheng." Cheng Su Su''s face was very ugly, because she just said that there were many cheaters in Lingcheng and all kinds of forgery. She couldn''t help looking at Gu only, because Gu only came from Lingcheng. Did they know each other before? When she thought about it, she thought it was wrong. Ling Cheng was also very big. He might not know Gu only. After all, Gu only didn''t look good when he came in just now. Director Liu over there has already stood up, and he is still shouting: "you dare to attack the police openly and help the drug dealers. I think you are just an accomplice! Brothers, let''s go together and catch him for me! " He shakes his fat body toward Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing raises his foot again and kicks him away. This time, he is even more merciless. He directly kicks director Liu against the wall and his forehead is dripping with blood. Chapter 381 The director of the Municipal Bureau saluted Ning Yiqing: "I''m sorry, I''ll give you an account of this." Ning Yiqing returned a gift: "this kind of scum left in the public security system is a joke, you don''t need to explain it to me, you need to explain it to the people." After hearing his words, the director of the Municipal Bureau was very ashamed. At this time, he just wanted to kill director Liu! He nodded, "you''re right." He felt that today''s event was not an ordinary slap in the face, and he didn''t want to stay here more humiliating. After having director Liu and a group of police officers taken away, he left directly. As soon as the policemen left, although there were still many people in the room, they were quiet. All of them looked at Ning Yiqing with curious eyes, because he was too strong and young! What happened just now is incredible. Generally, only experienced old criminal policemen can be qualified to be the leader of the central anti drug brigade, but Ning Yiqing doesn''t think so. Wang Li couldn''t help asking: "didn''t you just say you didn''t call the Provincial Bureau?" "Yes." Ning Yiqing said coldly, "I called the Central Committee." Wang Li''s face turned pale. He had only heard of owl wolf before, but he didn''t expect that he was so arrogant! It''s hard for them to cover it when it comes to the central government! Although Cheng Su Su is a little confused because of director Liu''s arrest, Ning Yi Qing''s ability and background just now are amazing. The more she looks at him, the more satisfied she is. He is so excellent that she deserves her. She said with a sigh: "I didn''t expect that director Liu just now was such a person. I was almost cheated by him just now. It''s really amazing that you do harm to the people." She said to Gu Weiyi: "you must have been wronged just now. This gentleman saved you. I think you should say thank you to him." Gu only heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words and said in his heart, ha ha, there is really no one to brush this sense of existence. Before she had time to speak, Cheng Su Su said to Gu Wei Yi in a reproachful tone: "you just really are. Why didn''t you come out earlier to clarify for yourself? Make such a big mistake. " Gu only a cool smile, really what words are finished by Cheng Su Su. Ning Yiqing frowned when she heard Cheng Su Su''s words, but her disgust was not concealed. Cheng Su Su didn''t feel it at all. Instead, she said to Ning Yiqing with a smile, "I admire you very much. Can you get to know each other? My name is Cheng Su Su. " The smile on her face was very appropriate, and she stretched out a snow-white slender hand to him. She tried all her tricks before meeting Gu Yiqing, especially for men, so she was very sure Ning Yiqing would not refuse her. But today she noticed that she was disappointed. Ning Yiqing not only didn''t reach out to her, but also didn''t even look at her. Her hand stretched out in the air, embarrassed, but the smile on her face was quite natural. She continued to smile at Ning Yiqing and said, "nice to meet you." Just at this time, Chen Zhao came out from the inside. When he saw Ning Yiqing, he said happily, "third brother, why are you here?" Because of his head injury, he always felt dizzy after waking up, so he took a rest inside. Just now, when the police car came, there was too much noise and he was woken up. Chapter 381 The director of the Municipal Bureau saluted Ning Yiqing: "I''m sorry, I''ll give you an account of this." Ning Yiqing returned a gift: "this kind of scum left in the public security system is a joke, you don''t need to explain it to me, you need to explain it to the people." After hearing his words, the director of the Municipal Bureau was very ashamed. At this time, he just wanted to kill director Liu! He nodded, "you''re right." He felt that today''s event was not an ordinary slap in the face, and he didn''t want to stay here more humiliating. After having director Liu and a group of police officers taken away, he left directly. As soon as the policemen left, although there were still many people in the room, they were quiet. All of them looked at Ning Yiqing with curious eyes, because he was too strong and young! What happened just now is incredible. Generally, only experienced old criminal policemen can be qualified to be the leader of the central anti drug brigade, but Ning Yiqing doesn''t think so. Wang Li couldn''t help asking: "didn''t you just say you didn''t call the Provincial Bureau?" "Yes." Ning Yiqing said coldly, "I called the Central Committee." Wang Li''s face turned pale. He had only heard of owl wolf before, but he didn''t expect that he was so arrogant! It''s hard for them to cover it when it comes to the central government! Although Cheng Su Su is a little confused because of director Liu''s arrest, Ning Yi Qing''s ability and background just now are amazing. The more she looks at him, the more satisfied she is. He is so excellent that she deserves her. She said with a sigh: "I didn''t expect that director Liu just now was such a person. I was almost cheated by him just now. It''s really amazing that you do harm to the people." She said to Gu Weiyi: "you must have been wronged just now. This gentleman saved you. I think you should say thank you to him." Gu only heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words and said in his heart, ha ha, there is really no one to brush this sense of existence. Before she had time to speak, Cheng Su Su said to Gu Wei Yi in a reproachful tone: "you just really are. Why didn''t you come out earlier to clarify for yourself? Make such a big mistake. " Gu only a cool smile, really what words are finished by Cheng Su Su. Ning Yiqing frowned when she heard Cheng Su Su''s words, but her disgust was not concealed. Cheng Su Su didn''t feel it at all. Instead, she said to Ning Yiqing with a smile, "I admire you very much. Can you get to know each other? My name is Cheng Su Su. " The smile on her face was very appropriate, and she stretched out a snow-white slender hand to him. She tried all her tricks before meeting Gu Yiqing, especially for men, so she was very sure Ning Yiqing would not refuse her. But today she noticed that she was disappointed. Ning Yiqing not only didn''t reach out to her, but also didn''t even look at her. Her hand stretched out in the air, embarrassed, but the smile on her face was quite natural. She continued to smile at Ning Yiqing and said, "nice to meet you." Just at this time, Chen Zhao came out from the inside. When he saw Ning Yiqing, he said happily, "third brother, why are you here?" Because of his head injury, he always felt dizzy after waking up, so he took a rest inside. Just now, when the police car came, there was too much noise and he was woken up. Chapter 382 When Chen Zhao woke up, he was ready to come over. Just because his head was still dizzy, he took a little rest and came out a little late. Once again, all the people were stunned by his words, because he always called Gu the only one as his third sister-in-law. Ning Yiqing glared at him: "is that how you take care of your third sister-in-law?" Chen Zhao a face of sorry: "is my ability not enough! Third brother, you punish me! " Gu Weiyi said: "it''s none of a Zhao''s business. I brought him here. Let''s go back and talk about anything." In order to turn Ning Yiqing''s attention, Chen Zhao immediately pointed to Cheng Su Su and his party and said, "third brother, they have been bullying third sister-in-law. You have to stand up for third sister-in-law!" Cheng Su Su''s smile was stiff on her face. Her hand, which was still in the air, looked like a big joke. Ning Yiqing finally turns to see Cheng Su Su. This time Cheng Su Su finally sees the extreme chill in his eyes. Cheng Su Su shivers unconsciously, and Lin Xianzhi, who has been watching with relish, can''t help laughing. Cheng Su Su can''t take care of him now, she is also a fierce, at this time Leng is also squeezed out a smile: "what just happened is just a misunderstanding, now it''s very late, I''ll go back first." She said that she was ready to leave directly. Gu Wei took a look at Cheng Su Su and Ning Yi Qing, and felt that it was not appropriate for him to deal with this kind of thing as a big man. Besides, he''s here. Don''t be too strong! Anyway, he said that if she was in trouble, he would give her a tip. So Gu only strides forward, stops Cheng Su Su Su directly, raises his hand and slaps Cheng Su Su in the face. Cheng Su Su didn''t expect Gu Wei to fight directly. She was so old that her parents didn''t beat her. Why did Gu Wei Yi beat her! Wang Li is a few steps behind Cheng Su Su because he has a hand injury. As soon as he sees Cheng Su Su beaten, he immediately comes forward to help him. But before he gets close to Gu Yu, he is stopped by Ning Yi Qing. The two quickly break up their moves. It''s just that he already has a hand injury. Where is Ning Yi Qing''s opponent? Ning Yiqing kicked him in the chest and directly kicked him to the ground. Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "Oh, girls quarrel, if the old man put a foot in it, it''s too ugly, let''s talk about life." As soon as his words were finished, his two bodyguards immediately stopped Wang Li. Wang Li couldn''t beat Ning Yiqing. Now he has two more bodyguards. He has no chance of winning. At this time, he can only look at Cheng Su Su with great worry. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw this posture, she knew that she was afraid that she would not get any benefit today. So she took a deep breath and said, "today''s thing is just a misunderstanding. It''s gone and it''s gone. You should be more generous. It''s very harmful to be so stingy." Gu Weiyi laughed: "broad minded? Cheng Su Su, do you still have to face this double label? " Lin Xianzhi immediately applauded: "well said! This woman named Cheng Su Su has no face Today, Lin Xianzhi sees Cheng Su Su''s thoughts in his eyes. He extremely disdains Cheng Su Su. Even if Cheng Su Su and Gu only had some grudges before, those grudges, in his opinion, were nothing more than a girl''s fighting. But when Gu only changed Chen Zhao, Cheng Su Su Su wanted to kill Gu Wei Yi! Chapter 383 Lin Xianzhi also knows that if today''s affairs are not handled properly, they will be implicated. Cheng Su Su''s heart is so vicious! Wang Li stares at Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi smiles back, then holds his hands in front of his chest to see how Gu only wants to deal with it. Cheng Su Su''s face is very ugly because of Lin Xianzhi. She is a smart person. She can''t get any benefit from the situation today. It''s time for her to throw out her cards, so she said coldly, "do you know who my father is? How dare you hit me Gu Weiyi sneered: "the most annoying person in my life is that I think I''m very powerful. In fact, I''m just rubbish. In the end, I can only move out my parents. She then looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "I don''t care who your father is. You intend to murder me today. That account has to be counted!" She clearly knows how good Cheng''s father is to Cheng Su Su, but Cheng Su Su moves Cheng''s father out at this time, which makes her feel funny. Cheng Su Su, a woman who looked unattainable in her last life and made her extremely miserable, when she came back to see it, she felt that it was no better. "Today''s event is just an accident, it has nothing to do with me! Besides, aren''t you all right now? " Cheng Su Su said coldly that she scolded the robber in her heart. It''s useless! In that case, Gu could not be killed! Gu only raised his hand and slapped her: "accident? When I went to replace a Zhao, you told the hijacker that I knew martial arts. Didn''t you make it clear to warn him that you wanted to kill me with his hand? I''m ok, that can only prove that I''m a powerful man and I''m not harmed by you! " Ning Yiqing saw this thing with his own eyes. He looked into Cheng Su Su''s eyes and added a third of disgust. There is no such thing as not beating a woman here. As long as he bullies Gu''s only woman, he wants to do it. He felt that his hand was itchy at this time, but he felt that Gu Weiyi wanted to deal with it in person, so it was up to her to deal with it. If she was tired, he would do it again. Cheng Su Su was slapped twice by Gu only, and her face became swollen. She finally got angry and said loudly, "I''m the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. Dare you beat me, or I''ll destroy your family!" Lin Xianzhi had guessed that Cheng Su Su had a future, but he was still shocked when he heard that she was the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. He remembered what Cheng Su Su had said to him before, and his eyes deepened. Wang Li wants to help Cheng Su Su, but when he steps forward, Ning Yi Qing stops him. His meaning is very obvious. If Wang Li dares to help Cheng Su Su, he doesn''t mind doing it. Anyway, he has finished the task now, and he doesn''t wear military uniform, so he can handle these personal affairs. Gu only knows the origin of Cheng Su Su, and her mouth is slightly curved: "nowadays, the cheats are more and more daring, even the daughter of the Minister of Commerce dares to impersonate them." She then raised her foot and kicked Cheng Su Su Su to the ground. Cheng Su Su Su''s back was too painful to straighten up after she fell to the ground: "you... You are so brave!" Gu Wei wanted to beat Cheng Su Su from the first time he saw her in the morning. At this time, she reported to her family, and Gu only treated her as a liar. Gu Weiyi sneered: "I''ve always had a lot of courage. You said you were the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. Come up with the evidence!" Cheng Su Su goes out impossibly still take registered permanent residence book on the body, where does she come at this time evidence? Chapter 384 Wang Li was anxious: "don''t beat miss any more. She is really the daughter of the Minister of Commerce." Gu Weiyi saw Lin Xianzhi and said, "when I came here this time, I met several people who claimed to be the Ministry of Commerce. These people are liars. How could someone as honest as the Minister of Commerce have such a vicious daughter?" Lin Xianzhi took a look at Cheng Su Su, who was in a mess. Then he looked at Cheng Su Su, who looked upright: "yes, you look more like the daughter of the Minister of Commerce than she does. They are liars." Gu''s only lip twitched. His careless words were the truth. When Cheng Su Su heard their conversation, she almost vomited blood. Because of her identity, many people are very polite to her, but when others don''t believe her identity, she is nothing! This feeling is very bad! Gu only looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "but I don''t care whether you are a liar or the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. Just now, I thought you had hurt me before. Now let''s calculate the gambling." Cheng Su Su''s face was extremely ugly. Gu Wei said with a smile, "continue our previous topic. Did you eat these stones? Or kneel down and apologize to me? " Cheng Su Su bit his lower lip and said, "how much do you want?" Gu only pick eyebrow to ask: "money?" "Yes." Cheng Su Su said coldly, "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. You''re in such a dilemma today. Don''t you just want money? Let''s count. I''ll give it to you. " She has always been proud. She would never do such a thing as make her kneel down. Gu Yu chuckled at Cheng Su Su''s arrogance. She had seen it in her previous life, so she said in a cold voice: "it sounds very reasonable. You can''t eat stones or kneel down without losing money directly. Well, I''m always loud. You can give me ten million. It''s the past." Cheng Su Su has occupied her position since she was a child. In the past 18 years, Cheng Su Su has taken away her father''s love and mother''s love, her identity and status. She has lived a happy and comfortable life. However, Lu Yurong has been calculating and rubbing her. Where can money buy such losses? It''s not so easy or so fast to get rid of Cheng Su Su''s beauty skin completely. Since Cheng Su Su is in her hands today, she will ask for some interest first. "Ten million!" Cheng Su Su disdained: "you think money crazy!" Gu Wei spread out his hand and said, "you want to use money to solve this problem. Isn''t your face, the daughter of the Minister of Commerce, worth 10 million?" Cheng Su Su was so angry that Lin Xian Zhi said with a smile, "I think the price is quite suitable. If she is the daughter of the Minister of Commerce, it''s worth thousands of dollars, unless she''s not at all. She''s not worth anything at all." Gu only heard his words, the corners of his mouth smoked. How did it hurt? However, she agrees with this statement. Cheng Su Su is not worth money. Ning Yiqing coldly glances at Lin Xian. Before this product, Gu only came to help her when she was about to fall down. Gu only helped her when she was cleaning up Cheng Su Su Su. According to his man''s intuition, this product is Gu''s only idea. Chapter 385 Lin Xianzhi only felt a cold wind blowing, his whole body was cold, but he was also a well-informed person, and he always lost, so he looked back at Ning Yiqing with a smile in his eyes. Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing three points of danger. Gu only didn''t notice their little action. She looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "if you''re not valuable, you won''t be the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. Then you are suspected of fraud. I''m afraid you have to go into the market again." Cheng Su Su looks at her with anger in her eyes. If she is really sent to the market by Gu only, she must use Cheng''s father''s relationship to get out. When the time comes to check this matter, then she can''t hide the fact that she bribes director Liu to deal with Gu only. The perfect image she has built in Cheng''s father can''t be destroyed anyway! But now the situation in front of her makes her extremely embarrassed. She will never kneel down to Gu only, so she can only pay Gu only 10 million, but the amount of pocket money she has saved over the years is far less than 10 million. "I don''t have so much money with me," she said, biting her lip "It doesn''t matter. You can get a IOU." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I''m easy to talk." When Cheng Su Su heard this, she just wanted to take care of the only one. The premise was that she could take care of the only one too much. Gu Weiyi picked up the previous bet and said: "you can write a IOU on it, indicating that you have lost the bet, do not want to eat stones, and are willing to exchange 10 million." Cheng Su Su is so angry that she takes a look at Wang Li, who has fallen to the ground and can''t get up. Then she takes a look at Lin Xianzhi''s two bodyguards and Ning Yiqing, who makes her fall in love but has a deep relationship with Gu only. She knows that she is at an absolute disadvantage today. She took a deep breath and reluctantly added a line of "willing to pay off the gambling debt with 10 million" to the gambling contract, and finally signed her name. Gu only took that bet to blow a breath, said with a smile: "add a repayment date, or you just owe not to return, I also take you have no way." Cheng Su Su glared at her fiercely. She said with a smile, "you just said that people should be more broad-minded. I think your words are very reasonable, so I''m very generous. How about giving you a year''s repayment time? Have you been moved? " Move a fart! Cheng Su Su just wanted to tear her! Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "write quickly. Aren''t you tired and going back to rest? If you are such a charming beauty, you will not look good if you have black eyes. What kind of capital will you use to seduce a man at that time? " Cheng Su Su She is really dizzy by Gu only. How can there be such a bad woman like Gu only in this world. She pressed the anger in her heart, added the repayment date to the IOU, and then looked coldly at Gu only. Gu only took the paper and wrote with a pen: "you just said that you are the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. I don''t believe you very much, but I have just taken a picture for you. A year later, I will go to the Minister of Commerce''s home to ask for the money you owe. If you are sure that you are not the daughter of the Minister of Commerce, I''ll send your picture and this IOU to the police station "Don''t deceive too much!" Cheng Su Su is furious. She could hardly imagine that! Chapter 386 Gu Yiwei chuckled: "I''m just trying to be a qualified creditor." When she said that, the words had been written. She handed the note to Cheng Su Su: "this is my address. If you can repay the money in advance, you can return it to this place. Oh, you don''t seem to know my name. I''ll introduce myself here. My name is Gu you." When Cheng Su Su saw the address on the note and heard Gu''s name, she immediately lost control: "you are Gu''s only one!" If there is anyone in Cheng Su Su Su''s life that he doesn''t want to see, it must be Gu Wei Wei. Eighteen years ago, the scene of cat stealing and Prince changing completely changed their fate. In Cheng Su Su''s heart, even if she had heard about Gu Wei from Lu Yurong, Gu Wei was still a village girl in her heart. Even if she went to the city, she was just a country girl who had never seen the world, and could not get into her eyes. But this time she fell into Gu''s hands. In her opinion, she could fall into anyone''s hands, but she couldn''t fall into Gu''s hands! Gu only saw her reaction, eyes flashed mockery, mouth said: "you have heard my name before?" Cheng Su Su almost subconsciously denied: "never heard of it!" Gu Wei definitely looked at her and asked, "since you haven''t heard of it, why do you have such a big reaction?" Cheng Su Su tried to control her emotions and told herself that Gu could never let her know the real identity between them. So she took a deep breath and said, "I just think your name sounds good." "I like that reason." Gu''s only eyes smile into a curved moon bud: "you lose in my hands, I still think my name sounds good, which proves that you are a generous person, originally I don''t want to make you this friend, because I think you are not enough, but now I change my mind, your mind is still very broad, I decided to make you this friend." Cheng Su Su never thought of making friends with Gu Wei Yi from the beginning to the end. What she said before was just for her own sake or for Gu''s only words. At this time, Gu only said to make friends with her! Cheng Su Su looked at Gu only and said nothing. Gu only asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Is it true that you asked me to be my friend before? " Cheng Su Su tried to control his emotions and said, "of course, it''s true. Gu Wei Wei, nice to meet you." Gu Weiyi reached for her hand and said, "Cheng Su Su, please give me more advice for the rest of your life." One of them had a cold face, the other had a smile, but now the situation is reversed, and their feelings at this time are completely different from before. Just at this time, Shan Shan''s late ambulance finally arrived. Cheng Su Su took the injured Chu Tian LAN and Wang Li to get on the bus and leave. As soon as she left, there were more than half less people in the room, and the atmosphere in the room fell into a strange state again. Gu only took Ning Yiqing to see the jade she opened like a treasure: "you said that my good luck would be used up, but you see, it hasn''t been used up yet. I opened so many jade again! You can choose any of these and I''ll give them to you. " Ning Yiqing gave her a cold look. She immediately shook his hand and said, "there are so many people here. Give me some face to choose one." Chapter 387 Gu Weiyi is not good at coquetry, but she sums up her experience with Ning Yiqing. Coquetry is especially effective for him. Now she only hopes to bribe him first, and then try to coax him through. How could Ning Yiqing not see what she was up to? Her eyes were fixed on her without any expression. Lin Xianzhi stares at Gu Yiwei. She looks like a coquettish little girl now, which is quite different from the overbearing queen she used to deal with Cheng Su Su. How cold is she? How can she keep people thousands of miles away? He is also a well-informed person, but he still feels surprised today. This girl is different from any girl he has met before. She is smart, intelligent, calm and knows how to save time and power. But his heart at this time but some sour, because she is so cold in front of him, and in front of Ning Yiqing is so clever, this also bully people! He felt that he needed to brush his sense of existence, so he stood beside them and said, "sweetheart, you have no conscience. You give these stones to him, but you sell them to me. It hurts my heart to treat them differently." Gu Yiwei Brother, don''t make trouble, OK? Don''t you see I''m cheating? Ning Yiqing glanced at Lin Xian and asked Gu only in a cold voice: "sweetheart? Who is he? " Gu Weiyi immediately said: "I always listen to you very much. I don''t get in touch with strange men. I don''t tell them my name. He doesn''t know my name, so he gives me a nickname. It''s so ugly!" She looked at Lin Xian in disgust: "as for who is he? I don''t know. He seems to have told me his name, but I don''t remember it. I only know his last name is Lin, a jeweler. " Her words let Ning Yiqing''s face soften a little, but let Lin Xianzhi depressed want to vomit blood, is it really good for her to treat differently? Lin Xianzhi''s two bodyguards shrugged. The young master''s rival is too strong. They bet that the young master will be defeated. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "the jeweler of Hong Kong City surnamed Lin? Lin Xianzhi Lin Xianzhi asked unexpectedly, "how do you know my name?" "I asked Tian Rongyue to sell you the Imperial Green you bought in Lingcheng before." Ning Yiqing said slowly. Lin Xianzhi thought of Gu''s words: "isn''t that piece of Imperial Green from sweetheart?" Ning Yiqing''s face turned black as soon as she heard the word "sweetheart", but Lin Xianzhi didn''t seem to feel it. She looked at Gu Weiyi with a smile and said, "sweetheart, you are so powerful! How did you do that? " Gu only saw Ning Yiqing''s face black, her face also black down, she said in a cold voice: "family skills, Xu do not tell!" Ning Yiqing gave her a slanting look. What''s her family skill? Make it up! Lin Xianzhi didn''t care whether she was a family skill or other skills. As long as she had this ability, it was all her ability. So he said seriously, "honey, I want to invite you to our company as the chief stone purchasing consultant with high salary. What do you think?" "Not so much." Gu only refused directly. This time, she just wanted to quietly gamble some stones and exchange some money to open her pharmaceutical factory, but she didn''t expect to meet Cheng Su Su this time. She couldn''t help herself, and the noise was a little big. Chapter 388 Gu only told herself that even if she met Cheng Su Su Su again, she would calm down and could not be so impulsive as this time. As for the matter of money, she didn''t have much interest in it. Although she was very poor for some time in her last life, she had been worried about it, but later she accumulated a lot of wealth with her own efforts, and she had been indifferent to it. It''s because of her previous life experience that she wants to do something meaningful in her life, such as opening a pharmaceutical factory to produce medicine that can help Qin Zhenhua recover. At the same time, she wants the world not to think of an island country when it comes to Han. When Lin Xianzhi heard this, he was shocked: "think about it again!" "Don''t think about it." Gu only refused very thoroughly: "this time I''m just interested in gambling, and I won''t come back in the future." She''s afraid that she won''t make a statement at this time, and will be cleaned up by Ning Yiqing after she goes back. Moreover, she has already calculated. The money in her hand is enough to buy land, build factories and recruit workers. It''s enough for her to toss about for a while. If she is really short of money at that time, it''s a big deal to gamble again. Lin Xianzhi looked at her with hatred. He really didn''t agree with her. He couldn''t help pointing at Ning Yiqing and asked, "if you don''t become my jade consultant, you''re afraid that he won''t agree?" Although Gu Weiyi didn''t do his jade consultant for this reason, he had to say in front of Ning Yiqing: "yes, I won''t do anything as long as he doesn''t agree with me." She said to open a pair of bright eyes looking at Ning Yiqing, that appearance is to beg for praise. Although Ning Yiqing didn''t believe her words, she still felt comfortable. He reached out and touched her head. She immediately gave him a cute smile. Lin Xianzhi is no longer sad to see them like this. He is also a little congested and feels that he has been forced to feed a bag of dog food. He put his hand over his eyes and said, "you are too much!" Gu only thought it was not too early, so he asked, "do you want these jade? If not, I''ll put it away. " "Yes, all!" Lin Xianzhi felt that he was very hard to force, and finally had a person he liked who didn''t like him. Gu Weiyi immediately said to Ning Yiqing: "you choose a piece of jade you want, and then you come to negotiate with him about the price. I''ll sit and have a rest. It''s actually a very tired thing to tear a bitch." Lin Xianzhi Ning Yiqing At last Ning Yiqing left the piece of five blessings in front of the gate. His eyes were the most poisonous. At a glance, he knew that it was a treasure that could be met but not sought. After taking it back, Zhuang Zhongqiu would carve it carefully. It would become a real national treasure and a treasure that could be kept as a town house. If Lin Xianzhi knew his idea, he would cry. That kind of baby, what he wanted was to use it to make a house! What kind of house is your home? You need such treasures to come to town! The prices of other jades are not too high because they have not reached the level of Imperial Green, but they are not low. After all, the grade is there. However, Imperial Green has always been available but not available. Most of the jade grades Gu only opened this time are just a little lower than Imperial Green, and they are quite popular in the jade market. Chapter 389 In addition, Gu only opened a large number this time, and there was a very rare piece of topaz in it, so the value of the whole was not low. In the end, it was sold for 20 million yuan. Gu was quite satisfied with the price. The money is transferred directly from the head office to Gu''s only account, which can''t arrive in real time. However, Gu only knows the reputation of Lin''s group in the whole industry, so he doesn''t worry about the fact that the money can''t arrive in real time. It''s just that Lin Xianzhi''s work is reliable, and he signed a contract with Gu Weiyi. The contract is relatively simple, and only agreed on the payment term. Gu only because of this matter, quietly in the heart of the reliable level of Lin Xianzhi raised a level, the goods do not seem to be so unreliable, really do business when it is still a bit like a businessman. After the transaction, Lin Xianzhi looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "sweetheart..." Gu only interrupted him: "my name is Gu only!" This bastard shouts her like this in front of Ning Yiqing. She is afraid that Ning Yiqing will settle accounts with her in autumn after going back. It will be too late to chop him at that time! So at this time, we must make our position clear and draw a clear line! Lin Xianzhi coughed softly and said, "the only one..." "Is the only name you can call?" Ning Yiqing said with a cold face that he seldom called Gu''s only name so intimately. Who gave him his face? How dare you call her that! Lin Xianzhi looked at him and snorted: "although I can''t fight you, I''m more coquettish than you! Although I''m not as cold as you, I look better than you! Although I don''t have your relationship, I have money! What''s more, I''m a super warm man with cooking, piano and flower skills. You just know sweetheart a few days earlier than me. What can I do for you? I''ll tell you, I''ll catch my sweetheart one day. " Gu is the only one who is dumbfounded when he hears these words. How can there be such a shameless person in the world? She wants to take back what she just said about him! Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly. Lin Xianzhi felt the danger and directly pulled the two bodyguards behind him in front of him: "what can you plan for? If you have money, you can invite the first-class bodyguards in the world. If one can''t beat you, there will be two. If two can''t, there will be three Gu only thinks that her luck is really fierce. She meets such a high-quality product. She quietly pulls Ning Yiqing''s hand, as if... Er, as if she was watching the old Hong Kong City movies of the 1990s. The two bodyguards are also speechless, but at this time they still can''t lose their master''s foundation. They both look up and fight at the same time. Ning Yiqing was already angry. Seeing his virtue, he was indifferent and said lightly: "it''s good." Lin Xianzhi was stunned and asked, "what''s good?" "It''s pretty silly." Ning Yiqing replied, why should he haggle with a fool? Even if he wants to find Lin Xianzhi, he has to do it behind Gu''s back. Otherwise, it''s not good to leave a bad impression in her heart. He is Ning Yiqing, generous and tolerant Ning Yiqing! Lin Xianzhi Ning Yiqing turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "let''s go!" Gu Weiyi always feels that Ning Yiqing''s words are a little cold. She is afraid that he will go back to settle the accounts with her later. After all, his mode of thinking is different from ordinary people, and his combat effectiveness is so high that he is extremely powerful. The most important thing is that they are a family and their position needs to be expressed clearly. Chapter 390 So Gu only lightly said: "Mr. Lin, I admire your courage, but there is one thing I want you to know." She said, looking at Ning Yiqing sweetly, and said, "he and I are married." Lin Xianzhi didn''t seem to take this sentence to heart at all. He said with a smile, "I knew you would say that, but so what? Even if you get married, I can also dig a corner. Anyway, you can get divorced if you get married, and remarry if you get divorced. People in Hong Kong City are very open to this. I''m willing to marry you when you get married! " Gu Yiwei How dare he not believe what she said? He was sent by monkey to be funny! Ning Yiqing coldly glances at Lin Xian. The whole person is cold, but he is too lazy to talk to Lin Xianzhi. He takes Gu Yiwei and Chen Zhao out. After they left, Lin Xianzhi asked the two bodyguards, "do you think sweetheart is very suitable to be your little grandmother?" "It''s a good fit." A bodyguard said: "but the premise is that the young master can move her heart. After all, the young master''s current rival is too strong." Another bodyguard said: "the most important thing is that the young master has nothing but money, but Miss Gu doesn''t seem to be very interested in money!" Lin Xianzhi stretched out his hand and gave two bodyguards a violent shudder: "do you want your salary this month?" The two bodyguards immediately said in unison: "the young master is the most handsome in the universe, the richest in the world, the young master is graceful, gentle and considerate. He is the dream lover of all women!" Lin Xianzhi curled his lips and said, "it''s almost the same!" The two bodyguards said in unison: "the young master''s vision is the best in the universe. Miss Gu is beautiful, white and capable. She can gamble with stones. Wangfu''s life is a perfect match for the young master Lin Xianzhi touched his chin and said, "you have great vision." If Ning Yiqing heard the conversation, she would have to send two words to Lin Xianzhi: "silly lack". At this time, Cheng Su Su has taken Chu Tianlan and Wang Li to the hospital. After the doctor treated the wounds for them, because Chu Tianlan and Wang Li''s injuries were not light, the doctor sent them to the hospital. Cheng Su Su''s face is very ugly all the time. Chutianlan keeps crying in pain. She is more irritable in her heart and goes out of the ward directly. Wang Li was a little worried when he saw her, so he followed her. She was leaning against the window of the hospital corridor, looking at the scenery outside. The whole county is not big. At this time, it is dark. There are no street lights outside. It looks dark. Wang Li noticed that Cheng Su Su''s hand was shaking slightly. He always knew that she was so strong that she had never suffered a loss at ordinary times, but the loss tonight was too big. Even if she could bear it in front of others, she had reached the limit at this time. Wang Li walked slowly to her side and advised her: "Miss, things are over, so don''t think much." "It''s not the past at all, it''s just the beginning!" Cheng Su Su was a little excited and had a loud voice. Wang Li didn''t expect that she would be so out of control. She was stunned for a moment. Cheng Su Su saw his expression and said, "you don''t understand!" Since Cheng Su Su knew Gu''s name, she can''t calm down any more. She really can''t be sure whether today''s event is Gu''s only situation for her. Chapter 391 Cheng Su Su really didn''t pay attention to Gu only before, but after this confrontation, she was shocked, especially when she wrote an IOU that owed Gu only 10 million. Ten million is huge. Even if she sells all her jewelry and takes out the pocket money she has saved over the years, it is not enough. She believes that Gu only said that if she didn''t pay back the money within a year, she could go to the Cheng family to ask for money. She couldn''t imagine Gu only coming to the Cheng family. Once the two people''s identities were revealed, she would lose everything. She will never allow this to happen! So she glared at Wang Li and said, "aren''t you usually very powerful? How can you be so useless today! Even those people are not sure! " Wang Li''s eyes are dim, and his hands are unconsciously clenched into fists. He doesn''t blame Cheng Su Su for scolding him. In essence, he is indeed neglecting his duty today. He said softly, "please punish me, miss." Seeing this, Cheng Su Su became even more angry and scolded: "useless things!" Wang Li didn''t speak. Cheng Su Su was in a state of confusion at this time. She thought of something and asked him, "Why are you so excited when you hear that man say that he is an owl wolf? Do you know him? " Wang Li shook his head: "I don''t know. I just heard that the brothers who haven''t retired mentioned this man. They said that in addition to being the youngest all-around master, he also has many unexpected skills. In the company, there is nothing he can''t do. Besides his terrible combat effectiveness, he also has a super high IQ. Their evaluation of him is a rare talent in a thousand years, It''s the existence of Zhiduo and Jinyao. " Cheng Su Su was surprised to hear his comment on Ning Yiqing. This comment can be described as terrible. Such a person sounds almost omnipotent. When she thinks of his excellent appearance again, she bites her lip unconsciously. After Ning Yiqing appeared today, he didn''t say much, but his maintenance to Gu was so obvious. At first, she had some scruples about Gu Yiqing. At this time, she heard that Ning Yiqing was so powerful that she felt a little jealous. At the same time, she was biting her heart like a poisonous snake. She took a deep breath and didn''t quite understand how Gu, who was born in the countryside, could meet such an excellent man as Ning Yiqing? She thinks Gu Yiqing must have used some shady means to seduce Ning Yiqing, otherwise Ning Yiqing would not have taken a fancy to Gu Yiqing. At the same time, she made a decision in her heart. She not only completely destroyed Gu Yiqing, but also robbed Ning Yiqing, because only a person as good as her can be worthy of Ning Yiqing! After thinking about these things, she finally settled down. She sipped her lips and said slowly, "is owl wolf so powerful? After you return to the imperial capital, you can go to your former comrades in arms and ask if Ning Yiqing has any background? " In her opinion, as long as men are ambitious, her family background is enough to support men''s ambitions. As long as Ning Yiqing''s family background is not strong, she can help him to take a big step forward, and then he will be able to win over Ning Yiqing. As for Gu only, she will never let Gu only find the Cheng family. The best way is to have something unexpected and let Gu only disappear quietly from the world. Chapter 392 Wang Li didn''t know Cheng Su Su''s mind. He nodded his head and said in a low voice, "although owl wolf is excellent, he has a cold and ruthless character. It''s better for miss to stay away from him in the future." "I don''t care about my business." Cheng Su Su''s tone is really not good: "I know what to do!" Wang Li didn''t dare to say more when he saw her pale face. Cheng Su Su thought of another thing: "that Gu only I look very annoying, do you have any way to get rid of her?" Wang Li''s eyes were a little embarrassed: "now the owl wolf is by her side, I''m afraid there''s no chance..." "Owl wolf is a soldier. He will definitely return to the army these two days." Cheng Su Su looked at him and said, "you can''t even handle such a trifle, can you?" Wang Li took a look at her, could not bear to let her down, said softly: "I will find a way." "Don''t make me wait too long." Cheng Su Su said coldly: "you have let me down today. Don''t let me down again. Don''t forget who saved you at the beginning!" At the beginning, Wang Li made a mistake and faced a very severe punishment. It was Cheng''s father who took him to Cheng''s house, but in fact, it was Cheng Su Su who did all this. So when Wang Li arrived at Cheng''s house, he basically became Cheng Su Su''s personal bodyguard. Wang Li said in a deep voice: "I dare not forget Miss Wang Li''s help. I will try my best to do things for her." Cheng Su Su''s face was a little better when she heard his words. She said softly, "you have to remember one thing, that is, I hate Gu Wei very much, so she can''t live too long." Wang Li nodded his head gently. Cheng Su Su said to him in a warm voice, "you''ve been tired all day and injured again. Go back and have a rest early." Wang Li took a look at her, but she no longer looked at him, but at the dark night. His eyes were a little dark. In fact, she seldom looked at him directly. After Wang Li left, Cheng Susu picked up his cell phone and called Cheng''s father. It was very late. Cheng''s father and mother had gone to bed, so the phone rang for a long time before someone picked it up. Cheng''s father''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Su Su, how can you call home at this point?" "Dad, I miss you." Cheng Su Su''s voice is full of coquetry. Cheng''s father, who had been awoken and a little unhappy, immediately softened up when he heard her words. He said with a smile, "you didn''t call me as soon as you went out. I thought you had too much fun and forgot me! How do you think of me? Can''t it be that we have no money to spend again? " "Of course not!" Cheng Su Su''s voice sounded delicate and soft on the phone: "I just miss my father. I think that I can''t sleep and I''m afraid that my father will have a rest, so I can''t help it until now. Then I can''t help it any more. I call my father, but it seems that my father is more noisy." Cheng''s father laughs: "you are a real child. If you miss me, you can call directly. However, your mother has been working for three days and three nights. Today, she just got home. She is sleepy. Your call wakes her up. She is still complaining just now!" Cheng Su Su said softly, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have called back so late!" Cheng''s father said with a smile: "OK, the phone has been called. Let''s not talk about it. What''s the matter?" Chapter 393 Cheng Su Su said in a more delicate tone: "I made jade in the stone today. Didn''t you always talk about giving mom a unique jade bracelet? I can make the one I drive out. " Cheng''s father said with a happy face: "as expected, it''s still my daughter''s heart." Cheng Su Su said in a soft voice: "of course, I''m much more intimate than my brother. He only knows how to fight and kill all day long, and he doesn''t call his family for half a year. Some time ago, he was not allowed to take a vacation and didn''t go home. Instead, he went to Lingcheng to play." Cheng''s father smiles, and Cheng Su Su says, "Dad, when I come back, I''ll give you the jade. At that time, I must carve a fancy bracelet for my mother, just..." She seems to be in a bit of a dilemma when she talks about this. Cheng''s father asks, "just what?" Cheng Su Su seemed very tangled. After a while, he said quietly, "I just met the anti drug police at the border when I was buying jade. I was hijacked by a drug dealer at that time. Then I called the police, reported my father''s name, and transferred a team of police. Who knew that the drug dealer had been killed when the police came. Then the police misunderstood another hijacked person as a drug dealer, This incident also alarmed the public security of the Municipal Bureau. " 90% of what she said is true, only 10% is false, which completely conceals her intention. Even if it comes out later, she has reported it to Cheng''s father, and she can directly say that it is a misunderstanding. In this way, she can continue to maintain her good impression in Cheng''s father''s heart. This is also the way she had just thought about. Even in such a tense and desperate situation, she can give priority to the things that need to be dealt with immediately. I have to say that she is really a talented person. "What? You met a drug dealer? Are you ok? " Cheng Fu''s words are full of tension. Cheng Su Su said: "Dad, don''t worry. I''m ok. It''s just because I''m looking for the police under your banner. But in the end, it turns out to be a black dragon. I''m afraid it will bring trouble to dad and ruin his reputation." Cheng Fu''s voice was full of gentleness: "as long as you''re OK, you don''t have to worry about other things. I''ll deal with them. Where''s Wang Li? Let me talk to him about how he protected you! " "Dad, it''s not Wang Li''s fault. He''s tried his best. It''s just that the accident happened suddenly. I''m not fine now. Don''t punish Wang Li." Cheng Su Su is coquettish. Cheng''s father sighed: "you are too soft hearted. Forget it. It''s too dangerous there. Come back tomorrow!" Cheng Su Su cleverly answered, father and daughter said a few gossips again, just hung up the phone. After Cheng Su Su hung up the phone, her eyes were filled with pride. Even if she failed this time, she would soon come up with a remedy. With this phone call, even if things here came to Cheng''s father, Cheng''s father would not be angry with her and would help her deal with it. She thought she was so smart! Gu only and Ning Yiqing back to the hotel, she began to tangle, do you want to open another room for him? She couldn''t imagine what it would be like to share a room with him. The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing''s character will account for this series of things today. She knows that Ning Yiqing is terrible! Chapter 394 Only Gu Weiyi knew that if she offered to open another room for him, with his personality, he might put her things in advance. So she led Ning Yiqing back to her room with a very uneasy mood. Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang saw that they entered a room. They squeezed each other''s eyes, and there was a bad smile in their eyes. Ning Yiqing seems to have noticed. When he turns around, he looks at them. They say in unison: "good night, third brother!" Then Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang hurried back to the room and closed the door heavily. Ning Yiqing sees two people''s appearance, a face of coldness, he slowly shut the door, and then turns his head to look after the only one. Gu only a bite teeth, a ruthless head into his arms: "Ying Ying, Ning Yiqing, I miss you so much!" She just wanted to appease him, but when she got into his arms, she found that she really missed him. She felt very relieved when she smelled his special smell in her nose. So originally just want to casually hold her, holding him would not let go. Ning Yiqing also a look on his arms coquettish Gu only, he even if there is no more dissatisfaction also disappeared without a trace. But he felt that if he let her go easily this time, she would only be afraid to go to heaven. So although he wanted to throw her down in bed immediately, he still had to bear it. He didn''t even do the action of holding her back. He just said in a cold voice, "Gu Wei, do you think that if I do this, I won''t care about the things that you run out and tangle with Lin Xianzhi?" His voice was very cold, but because there was no real anger in his heart, this sentence was less powerful. Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, can we see through and not say through? She secretly looked at him from his arms and saw that he was also looking at her. The expression on his face was very cold, but there was not much chill in his eyes. She decided to continue to give him Shun Mao: "I swear, I have nothing to do with Lin Xianzhi. I already have you. He looks like a coquettish fox. How can he get into my eyes? In my eyes, he is a thousand times worse than you Ning Yiqing said coldly, "did you show him my picture when you first met him?" "Ah?" Gu didn''t respond all of a sudden. Ning Yiqing had a little displeasure in her eyes: "it seems that you didn''t take my words to heart. It''s a small mistake!" Gu Weiyi curled his lips. Does he regard her as an employee under him? And a demerit! But she also finally remembered that he sent her photos in her college entrance examination. She was speechless. She couldn''t see a strange man, so she took out his photos and said, "this is my object", right? So she coughed and said, "I''ve been taking your picture with me." "Not enough." Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said, "I think we should customize a dress for you, and then embroider a line on your chest, which says" Ning Yiqing''s daughter-in-law. " Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing said: "what''s your expression? Don''t you want to go to sex with other men?" Gu only thinks Ning Yiqing can be renamed Ning vinegar jar. How can this man be so hard to coax! She decided to enlarge the move. She took a deep breath and pushed Ning Yiqing to the bed. Then she pressed her hand on him, touched his face and said, "Ning Yiqing, you are so handsome. How do you want to eat?" Chapter 396 Gu only looked at Ning Yiqing stupidly. She felt that her nose was hot. She reached out and touched it. The silk on her hand was warm. When she looked down again, it was blood! She immediately felt that this was really embarrassing! She''s such a loser! It''s nosebleed! It must be that she is angry. It''s definitely not that she has a lust for him! She immediately put on her slippers and rushed to the bathroom! Ning Yiqing sees her action, the corner of her mouth rises slightly, and there is a faint smile in her eyes. He gently raises his eyebrow, and there is a faint smile in his eyes. Gu only went to the bathroom to wash off his nosebleed. He felt that he was really worthless. Didn''t he see a beautiful man bathing? As for nosebleed! She tried to calm her crazy heart, took a deep breath, and told herself to calm down. As a result, she turned around and saw the bathroom where the water had not dried. Her brain was not controlled by her. Just now Ning Yiqing was bathing in it. When she thought of the picture she had just seen, the nosebleed that had just stopped was suddenly surging out. She reached out and patted her forehead. She despised herself in her heart. She was not a girl of any color, but she couldn''t control her imagination at this time. She thinks Ning Yiqing must be too handsome, that''s why she is! Yes, it''s all his fault! She immediately thought about how he was usually overbearing and unreasonable, and finally adjusted her mood. When she came out, he had changed his clothes. He glanced at her faintly: "I thought you couldn''t get out of the toilet. If you come out a minute later, I''ll go in and get you." Gu only one immediately feel comfortable, male god horse simply don''t be too misleading, rather less the right way to open should be such a poisonous tongue. She said solemnly, "I had diarrhea just now, so I stayed in it for a long time. But when I heard that you cared about me so much, I immediately felt comfortable all over! Sure enough, you are the most concerned person in the world Ning Yiqing''s eyes stopped on her for three seconds and said impolitely, "don''t you flush the toilet after you go to the toilet?" Gu Yiwei Daren Qing, he''s been listening to her in the bathroom? Ning Yiqing put out her hand and patted the bed beside him: "come and sit down. Let''s continue to discuss the topic that we haven''t finished just now. Don''t think that if you have nosebleed and diarrhea, you will be relieved. You can''t make less mistakes than you should." Gu Yiwei What a waste of her efforts just now? So before her heart thumped thumped thumped before the beauty of the man suddenly turned into the past that overbearing and unreasonable son of a bitch! She flat mouth refused to go, Ning Yiqing eyebrows PICK: "I generally only give people a chance." Gu only a listen to this words again reluctantly also have to sit to his side, she sat down and felt that he is too counsellor, so moved to the side of the half ass. Ning Yiqing saw that her movements were funny. He just wanted to jump over and kiss her again. But he knew too well that if he really wanted to kiss her, something would happen tonight. It''s too simple and unfair for her. So he forced himself to put on a cold face: "who gives you the courage to exchange hostages?" At the thought of this, he was very angry. She was so brave! Chapter 397 "Ah Zhao was brought out by me. I must take him back safely." Gu only knew that he would ask about it again, so he said directly, "and I saw you at that time, and I also looked at the angle of the robber. As long as he comes out a little, you can kill him with one shot!" Ning Yiqing looks at her eyes a little deeper. Since they got married, she has given him too many surprises. Her character is completely different from what he imagined. She is not cowardly at all, and even very strong. She has her own careful thinking and is not vague in picking up people. At this time, her words told him clearly that she could understand the angle of shooting. If this kind of thing was not through professional training, it could only prove that she had a talent different from ordinary people. His little daughter-in-law seems to have a lot to hide from him. Gu only was a little angry when he looked at him, and then said: "at that time, the robber was extremely poor and ferocious. As long as you help him get the car ready, he is sure that when he leaves, we will be the object of his venting. At that time, not only a Zhao will die, but all of us present will die, so we must find a way to subdue him." "The situation at that time was too much for me to think about. That''s why I took the initiative to exchange hostages with the robbers. I''m a woman. In their opinion, I''m better controlled. They can also take me to the car, so they will agree. As long as they agree, I will have a chance to expose him to your gun." "You still have faith in me." Ning Yiqing said coldly. In essence, there is nothing wrong with her analysis of these things, but as soon as he thinks about the situation at that time, as long as his reaction is slow for a second, she will be in danger. Gu only said seriously: "of course, you are the best man in the world in my heart!" She is afraid of him, for his temper she is not flattering, but she never doubted his ability! He is, in essence, a formidable man. Ning Yiqing is who, just a glance can see the truth of her words, her praise from the heart, he is very useful. The corner of his mouth goes up unconsciously, but in the middle, he thinks of his purpose again. How can he let her go so easily? So he said with a cold face: "even so, you can''t do something so risky! You must be punished for this, or you won''t have a long memory! " Gu only "ah" a, he has reached out a fish, put her whole person into his arms, and then a horizontal pressure let her whole person lie on his legs. Her head was out of control and she thought of the way he had just taken a bath. Before she had time to think too much, she felt a pain in her buttock, and she was all blinded. Uncle, he really hit her! She wanted to fight. When his big hand pressed her back, she couldn''t move at all. His hand rose and fell, again and again, although he had deliberately received the strength, but his strength was too big, even if he received the strength, it still hurt her ass badly. She immediately choked a fire in her heart, biting her lips and saying nothing. Ning Yiqing hit about ten times and found that something was wrong. She quickly stopped and reached out to help her up, but saw that her face was full of tears. Chapter 398 As soon as Ning Yiqing saw Gu''s only appearance, he was very distressed. Before, he wanted to teach her a lesson and let her be a little better. Suddenly, his mind broke up, so he said in a low voice: "don''t cry!" Gu only tears flow more severe, open a pair of red eyes looking at him. He was more distressed when he saw her like this, but he still asked her hard: "do you know what''s wrong?" Gu Weiyi ignored him and just watched him cry. In fact, this scene happened before. Ning Shao, who has a good memory, certainly remembers it clearly. But at this time, his brain is blank because of her crying. He doesn''t know what to do with her. Even if he repeats it for another 100 times, he will still be hit. So he was not good at cajoling people, so he would have to say: "if you cry again, double the punishment!" Gu''s only "wow" cry: "Ning Yiqing, you bastard! You have domestic violence When Ning Yiqing heard her accusation, she felt numb. Suddenly, all the manly prestige, family rules, family law and family discipline were thrown to the state of Sui. He flurried out a paper towel to give her: "don''t cry!" Gu Weiyi cried even more: "you are not only domestic violence, but also cruel to me!" In the face of such accusations, Ning Yiqing only felt that he was at a loss, so he had to put on a soft tone: "I didn''t kill you..." "You have it, you have it!" Gu only looked at him and said, "I don''t admit that you are fierce! Ning Yiqing, why are you so bad! " Ning Yiqing He took a deep breath and said, "OK, OK, I admit I hurt you!" "You just said that if you do something wrong, you will be punished!" Gu said while crying. Ning Yiqing asked helplessly: "how do you want to punish me?" She cried, and he didn''t want to defend his husband. Anyway, it was their boudoir fun, and no one would know. In front of her, let''s leave the dignity of a man for the time being "Get down and let me beat you up!" Gu said aloud. Ning Yiqing has never been beaten in her life, let alone a woman. But at this time, he thinks that as long as she doesn''t cry any more, it''s not impossible to let her fight twice. So he said, "OK, you can beat it up." He said with incomparable cooperation of lying on the bed for her to beat, if his comrades in arms and leaders see him like this, it is estimated that one by one will be scared crazy! As for his cold and domineering character, he would be beaten on his stomach, which is more shocking than the sun coming out from the West! When he was lying down, he peeped at her and saw that her eyes were still full of tears. At this time, it was clear that there was some cunning after the success. The corners of his mouth smoked. Even if he knew that what she had just done was her small means, he would make the same choice again. Gu didn''t expect that he would cooperate like this, but she didn''t know how to start. She took a look at his ass, and unconsciously remembered that he had just been out of the bath. Her brain could not help filling up all kinds of pictures, so what she saw was not just his ass, which was not suitable for children. She coughed and found that she couldn''t do it anyway. Ning Yiqing squint to see her face tangled appearance, some funny in the heart, reached out to grab her hand, hit twice on his buttocks, and then asked her: "do you feel good, especially elastic?" Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, what about your moral integrity? Chapter 399 Well, Gu Wei feels that Ning Yiqing''s buttocks may be really elastic But, this kind of feeling is really too strange! Gu only a pair of his smiling eyes, she immediately understand that he played, she snorted, a grasp of his arm, a hard bite. Her bite is absolutely not light, but someone without integrity seems to feel no pain at all and looks at her with a smile. She was looking at him all the time when she bit his hand. Her eyes were opposite. The atmosphere in the room changed again, and some beautiful colors flowed slowly. Gu only suddenly felt that biting him was meaningless. He let go of his arm and said, "I''ll spare you today!" Ning Yi Qing''s corners of the mouth smoked, sat up and looked at her, said: "I this meeting should say thank you for your high hand?" At this time, the tears in the corner of her eyes were not dry, there were still some tears on her thick eyelashes, and there was a drop and a half hanging on her lower eyelid. Her appearance looks lovely and beautiful. The casual amorous feelings make his heart itch, so he feels his eyes are better. Gu only waved his hand and said: "of course, if you dare to bully me again next time, I will never let you go so easily!" Ning Yi Qing really didn''t restrain, low smile. Gu Wei Yi glared at him and saw that the marks on his arm that she had just bitten were red, and there were two rows of neat teeth marks. Although there were no broken skin, some of them were blue. She said in a deep voice: "still smile, laugh again, I''ll bite you again!" "Well, change places this time." Ning Yiqing pointed to her lips and said, "bite here!" Gu Yiwei She bit her lower lip. The more she came into contact with him, the more clear she was that Gao Leng in front of the merchant was a fake. He was a real hooligan in front of her! She took a deep breath and remembered that she would not kiss him just now because she had almost wiped the gun off! So she asked him, "when are you coming back?" In fact, what she wanted to ask was, "why don''t you come back?" She is afraid to ask too directly, and rather less to provoke, a bad incarnation of a rogue. All his tasks have been completed. According to the rules, he is going back to hand in the tasks. Ning Yiqing asked faintly, "don''t you want to be with me?" Gu Weiyi immediately recognized the danger in his words and said, "of course not. I''m just afraid that you will leave early tomorrow morning, and I''ll be unprepared... I''m also afraid that I will miss you." Her words succeeded in pleasing him. He looked at her and said, "I will always be with you before the next task. Are you surprised? Was it a surprise? " Gu was really surprised, so she almost blurted out: "don''t you need to return to the team to hand in the task?" "Just let the vice captain take them back. Anyway, the task is completed perfectly. There is no essential difference in who will go back to the post." Ning Yiqing''s tone was flat. Gu''s only eyes were round: "it''s not that the army is well disciplined. Are you really good?" Ning Yiqing looked at her: "it''s strict discipline, but in my opinion, it''s more important to protect my daughter-in-law than to return to the team to hand over the task. Besides, Gu only, are you driving me away?" Gu only thought that he was too difficult. She was just thinking carefully. He had already noticed! Chapter 400 But Gu would not admit it anyway. She looked at him wrongly and said, "of course, I hope you can be with me! I''m just worried that you''ll be punished! " Ning Yiqing''s face lightened a little: "so you are caring about me?" Gu only quickly nodded, Ning Yiqing''s mouth smile, whispered: "don''t worry, I know." Of course, he knows that his rank in the army is no longer low, and his age is the youngest in the same rank. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to rise too fast, so sometimes he can stop and wait. Gu only nodded his head lightly, and then looked at Ning Yiqing with bright eyes: "this big night is too boring, why don''t we do something meaningful?" Ning Yiqing was almost choked by her own saliva when she heard her words. When was his daughter-in-law so wild? However, he soon found out that he was wrong, because Gu had already taken out a brand-new deck of playing cards from the drawer and put them in front of him like a treasure: "let''s call ah Zhao and Zhu Jiagang to fight against the landlord together!" Ning Yiqing He took a deep breath. What about his daughter-in-law Taier? Without waiting for his consent, Gu Weiyi jumps out of bed and puts on his shoes. He is ready to knock on the door next door. Ning Yiqing pulls her: "in the middle of the night, don''t disturb others. I''ll fight with you." Gu only one Leng once: "but two people how to fight landlord?" Ning Yiqing said faintly, "if we don''t fight the landlord, how about covering the quilt and chatting?" Gu Yiwei She took a deep breath and said, "let''s fight the landlord." Ning Yiqing glanced at her indifferently: "it''s no fun just to fight against the landlord. You have to have a bit of color, so if anyone loses, kiss him!" "No, I''m afraid your mouth is too swollen to eat tomorrow morning." Gu only calmly said: "so it''s better to change the rules and stick a note. Whoever loses will stick a note!" Ning Yi Qing a face of disdain: "you so sure you can win me?" Gu only chin slightly raised: "Mr. Ning, do you know that a man who does not let his daughter-in-law get married is easy to be punished for kneeling and pinching clothes?" Ning Yiqing He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "what did you say just now?" Gu''s eyes turned around and smiled. "I heard that men who don''t let wives get to sleep on the floor very easily." Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light is deep some: "can you just say your words again?" Gu Weiyi immediately counseled: "in our family, you are the boss, I listen to you for everything!" Ning Yiqing''s mouth rose, and there was a smile in her eyes: "it seems that you are not too stupid." Gu Yiwei Now let''s let you go! I''ll deal with you later! Ning Yiqing took a look at her and said, "you said the loser would stick a note. Aren''t you afraid of sticking your face tomorrow?" Gu only coughed and said, "Mr. Ning, can we not discuss the same topic twice?" Ning Yiqing laughs, she is much more interesting than he expected, so he agrees to her proposal of pasting a note. They both have good memory and high IQ. When they play with a whole deck of cards, they can basically see each other''s cards by scanning their own cards. What they compare is the order and psychological quality of their playing. Chapter 401 Gu Weiyi thought that a person like her who had been reborn could win over Ning Yiqing regardless of her experience. Then she soon found out that she was wrong! Ning Yiqing''s mind is so meticulous that it''s terrible. After two games, she finds that he seems to have figured out the order of her playing cards, either using small cards to hook her big cards, or using big cards to fight for bombs in her hand, or forcing her to dismantle the cards. Whether it''s the grasp of people''s psychology or the control of the card surface, she has a sense of knowing everything. Gu only deeply felt that such a man with high IQ and low EQ is a good seedling of kneeling washboard after marriage! He really won''t let her at all! So she lost two games in a row. In the third game, Gu Weiyi quit: "it''s too boring to play cards like this. Let''s play another way, draw ten cards at random, and then play the rest of the cards." Theoretically speaking, after the cards are drawn out, they can no longer be counted as cards. Ning Yiqing nodded and agreed, so they took ten cards at random every day after the shuffle, and they played with the rest of the cards. In this way, the difficulty increases, but it tests the ability of the player, or luck. In this way, Gu can win two or three games in ten games. In the end, she was also depressed. How could she be a sick husband? Two people unconsciously hit the dawn, Gu only eyes are red, Ning Yiqing put the hand of the card out, she lost again, she reached out and patted the forehead. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "well, that''s all for today." Gu only snorted. She felt that losing to him like this was the most frustrating thing for her since her rebirth. She wanted to see his face covered with notes, but she was put on a face. She didn''t want it! However, she quickly understood the true meaning of the sentence that there is no cruelty but more cruelty. She asked a little unconvinced: "Why are our cards almost the same, and the one who won is you?" Ning Yiqing said faintly: "because you always insist on shuffling your own cards to change your hand, shuffle your own cards, and then every time you shuffle, I''ll take a glance, and then I''ll see the order of all the cards. So no matter which ten cards you draw, I know what cards you take out, so I can know what cards you hold." Gu only hears this to be stunned, God, his eyes are also too terrible! If she had known that, she would have used her perspective eyes! She flicked her lips and said, "but even so, I can still beat you two or three times in ten games. I feel cute!" Ning Yi reached out and touched her head. "I just don''t want to kneel on the floor or sleep on the floor. So, a few games will win you two or three games, make you happy." Gu Yiwei She really didn''t want to know such a cruel truth! Is he still human? What a pervert! Besides, they are just playing cards. Is he that serious? Ning Yiqing seems to see her mind, lightly said: "this is just the punishment you didn''t want to sleep with me last night." Gu Yiwei When she heard this, she knew that he knew her intention from the beginning. The reason why he cooperated with her and played cards with her until dawn was just to teach her a lesson. This truth is really heartbreaking! Chapter 402 With last night''s event, Gu only dare not pull him to play cards. The way that the goods teach people is incredible! She silently lowered her head, decided not to see Ning Yiqing this abnormal, no matter who and he together, will be devastated very miserable! She will be really tired! Ning Yiqing chuckled: "do you want to go downstairs for breakfast now?" "No!" Gu only refused: "I want to sleep!" Ning Yiqing gently raised her eyebrows: "well, you didn''t sleep last night. It''s time to have a good rest. I''m going out. I have something to deal with." Gu only didn''t respond to him. He went into bed and pretended to sleep. He was amused to see that she was almost childish. Without exposing her, he picked up his coat and went out. The weather in Yunnan is like spring all the year round. Because of the plateau landform, the temperature difference between morning and night is large. Although it is July, it is a little cold outside. When Ning Yiqing came out of the room, Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang also got up for breakfast. They didn''t see Gu Youyi. Chen Zhao asked casually, "where''s the third sister-in-law?" "Still sleeping." Ning Yiqing replied. Chen Zhao is not so good yet. Zhu Jiagang has already given Ning Yiqing a thumbs up: "brother is really powerful! Last night and sister-in-law tossed all night, now the spirit is still so good! I admire it Ning Yiqing glanced at him, and he frowned there. Ning Yiqing immediately understood the meaning of his words. After glancing at him obliquely, he said, "you are so idle, I''d better find something for you." Zhu Jiagang was stunned for a moment and said, "if you have anything, please tell me! I will try my best to finish it Ning Yiqing said faintly: "you told me last night that the boss of this area is hard to deal with. Take me to have a look." Zhu Jiagang let out a "ah". He didn''t understand what Ning Yiqing meant, but he heard Ning Yiqing say calmly: "I haven''t done harm to the people for a long time. This time, I just move my muscles and bones." As soon as Zhu Jiagang heard this, he was excited. He immediately took Ning Yiqing to find the little gangster leader of yesterday. The little gangster leader who was very difficult to speak yesterday was directly beaten by Ning Yiqing to find his teeth today. So Ning Yiqing, by the way, beat the little gangsters who were not very convinced, and then asked Zhu Jiagang to give them a task. After finishing these things, Zhu Jiagang swallowed his saliva and said with admiration: "brother, you''re so powerful!" Ning Yiqing doesn''t say anything. He always protects his short comings. Last night, it was difficult for him to do something, but it doesn''t mean that Zhu Jiagang couldn''t do it. Cheng Su Su bullied Gu you like that yesterday. How could he get slapped? All the people who bullied his women, he would make them wish they had never been in this world. Before Lu Yurong and Qin Keren, he would be merciful, just because they are Gu Weiyi''s relatives, but Cheng Su Su is not. Ning Yiqing after these arrangements, and let Zhu Jiagang anonymously to the city bureau made a phone call, said someone pretended to be the daughter of the Ministry of Commerce to Tengchong bluff. After finishing this, he took Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao to have breakfast outside. After eating, he packed some famous local snacks and carried them upstairs. However, he met one of Lin Xian''s pedestrians at the entrance of the stairs. Lin Xianzhi whistled to Ning Yiqing, but Ning Yiqing ignored him directly, as if she had never known him, and went upstairs with a cold face. Chapter 403 Lin Xianzhi is stunned for a moment. When he comes back, he has already seen Ning Yiqing go back to the room. He takes a look at the room number, and then asks the bodyguard around him: "yesterday, I asked you which room sweetheart lived in?" ¡°305¡£¡± The bodyguard replied. Lin Xianzhi turns around and takes a look at the room number Ning Yiqing enters. In an instant, he feels that the room is 305. The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing has the key to the room, which means that he and Gu are the only ones who live in the same room. Although he put cruel words in front of Ning Yiqing last night, it''s one thing to put cruel words, but it''s another thing to really see! Two bodyguards looked at each other, and one of them comforted him: "young master, maybe Miss Gu gave him her room, she lives in other rooms." Lin Xianzhi felt that he had not been comforted at all. On the contrary, he felt more deeply. He asked the bodyguard, "am I handsome or the man just now?" "Of course it''s the young master!" The two bodyguards answered in unison. "Is it me or he?" Lin Xianzhi continued to ask. After two bodyguards looked at each other, they decided to continue to lie: "young master is the first type man in the universe, how can he compare with young master?" Lin Xianzhi felt a little better, but then asked, "why does sweetheart like him and not like me?" Two bodyguards Young master, you will die of chatting like this! Lin Xianzhi stares at them and turns his head to knock on the door of Room 305. He only knocks once, and the door is opened by Ning Yiqing: "what''s the matter?" Lin Xianzhi is not afraid of Ning Yiqing''s powerful aura. He takes a look along the crack of the door, and from that position he can see Gu you lying on the bed. He immediately felt that his hands were too cheap, his eyes were too cheap, and he had nothing to knock on! Nothing to look inside! I saw the last scene he wanted to see! So he said: "it''s nothing. I just want to remind you that the money will arrive today. Please check it..." He had not finished collecting words, the door had been closed, and he almost missed his nose. Depressed, he reached out and touched his nose. The most congested thing in the world is not to see his sweetheart and other men sleeping in the same room, but to know that they need to cover up with other words when they sleep together, and to be rejected by their rivals. The two bodyguards saw this scene and choked their smiles. When they saw him, they quickly put away their smiles and continued to flatter him: "young master, the most handsome and handsome in the universe, people love each other, and flowers bloom!" When Lin Xianzhi saw the two men''s appearance, he was angry: "I ordered you to prepare a sack, and beat that bastard to me tonight!" One of the two bodyguards said, "young master, this is in the mainland, not in Hong Kong City. Before we go out, the master repeatedly told us that we should be law-abiding citizens and not try the law by example." Another said: "young master is so handsome, what do you have to worry about with ordinary people?" Lin Xianzhi glanced at them obliquely: "are you afraid you can''t beat others?" Two bodyguards Young master, do you know what to say! Besides, we are bodyguards, not killers. Lin Xianzhi stares at them and says, "it took me eight years to choose you two counsellors as bodyguards. Don''t follow me when I get back!" Chapter 404 Just at this time, the door of Room 305 was opened, and Ning Yiqing came out: "my daughter-in-law is sleeping. Please keep your voice down when you speak. Also, can you discuss the matter of burlap bag for me? It''s very disrespectful of you. " He closed the door again. Lin Xianzhi Two bodyguards How can he still hear us when we are talking in a low voice? After such a toss, Lin Xianzhi felt that if he continued to discuss it here, he would lose his face! What''s more, Ning Yiqing''s sentence "my daughter-in-law is sleeping" just now even more pierced his heart. It''s almost 12 o''clock now, and Gu Yiwei is still sleeping. How fierce they had to be last night! The two bodyguards feel that if they want Lin Xianzhi to meet an opponent like Ning Yiqing, they can''t find a word even if they want to comfort them. After all, it''s too against their will. Lin Xianzhi''s cell phone rang. When he got through, his father sent instructions: "at all costs, hire the woman named Gu Yiwei as the jade consultant of the group, and give her the highest salary and the best conditions." Mr. Lin was too late yesterday to find out how Lin Xianzhi bought so many jades. He didn''t know until he had a conference call with the consultant team brought by Lin Xianzhi this morning. The more he listens, the more magical he is. Although he can''t figure out how Gu only opened the stone with jade, he can be sure that the woman must have something extraordinary. The only way to employ people in the Lin family is to use them. As long as they have the ability, they can afford the price. Like Gu Weiyi, who has the ability to distinguish jade, returning to the company will bring huge returns. In the 1990s, the competition in the jade industry in Hong Kong and the city was quite fierce. Whoever had good jade resources would win. Mr. Lin could not imagine what kind of threat Gu Wei would pose to the Lin family if he was used by other jewelers. So after he knew the news, he immediately called Lin Xianzhi and asked him to deal with it. Lin Xianzhi sighed: "grandfather, it''s not that I don''t want to ask her to be a consultant. In fact, yesterday I offered her very good conditions. She was not moved and even refused my favor to her again and again..." "If I met a girl like you, she would have beaten you in the head. If she didn''t hit you, it means that she has good self-cultivation." Mr. Lin snorted coldly. Lin Xianzhi Is this really his own grandfather? Mr. Lin said: "and in business, you should avoid mixing with personal feelings. If you want to be a qualified businessman, you can''t be a mercenary person who can even use your feelings. If you really like people and love girls, you must let them feel your sincerity." Lin Xianzhi wanted to cry. Listening to his grandfather''s tone, he seemed to have become a scum who could sell everything for business. He couldn''t help saying, "I swear, I''ve never done anything for business!" But Mr. Lin didn''t give him face, so he took down his platform: "you also vowed to pick the stars in the sky, so your oath is not worth money, so this time you should use your sincerity to ask Miss Gu to become our company''s consultant, don''t want to soak others." Lin Xianzhi asked: "if I soak her, how about being your granddaughter-in-law?" The other end of the phone was silent for three seconds. Lin Xianzhi thought that he should scare his grandfather. Chapter 405 However, it turns out that Lin Xianzhi thinks too much of himself, because he hears the voice of master Lin: "your idea is very good, provided that you need to have that ability." Lin Xianzhi He''s been hit so hard all morning. It''s not too cruel! He took a deep breath: "grandfather, don''t look down on people. If I don''t get married this time, I won''t go home!" When he finished, he hung up the phone. When Mr. Lin heard the blind voice of the phone, he chuckled: "this impetuous guy, this time just let you learn a lesson." While Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi are playing cards all night, Su Cheng, Qian Shuangshuang and other shadow troops are driving to the direction of the troops. Their task has been completed perfectly, but the time is slightly longer than expected. Last night, he called his superior to report the situation here, and was ordered to return to the team immediately. He boldly and carefully said something about the drug dealer Ning Yiqing was continuing to visit. He thought the commander would scold Ning Yiqing, but he didn''t expect that the commander said: "the owl wolf is bold and careful. I''ll be relieved if he''s there." Su Cheng thought that although he didn''t get scolded when he reported for the mission, the commander''s tone was not friendly at all. When he talked about Ning Yiqing, the commander was as gentle as a spring breeze. It really hurt their subordinates to treat them differently! He couldn''t help thinking that if the commander knew that Ning Yiqing was not tracking down a drug dealer, but accompanying his daughter-in-law, he would be furious. Qian Shuangshuang was criticized for his careless exploration last night, which almost led to disaster. He sat there like eggplant beaten by frost. Wang Xi held on for a long time and couldn''t help asking Su Cheng, "are there any drug dealers that have been caught? Just leave owl wolf alone. Can she handle it? Do you want to ask the superior, and let''s leave someone to help him? " "You are honest and believe what he says." Su Cheng chuckled: "he is so fierce, who can hurt him!" "So it is." Wang Xi nodded. But Su Cheng said with a smile: "but someone in the world has really hurt him. Although he is very powerful in front of us, he will become a counselor in front of his daughter-in-law." "The daughter-in-law of the owl wolf?" Qian Shuangshuang, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, is also interested and asks, "were you in the jade market last night?" "Yes, he was there last night. At that time, he almost didn''t scare the owl wolf to death. His daughter-in-law was also very powerful. He dared to lure Tang Zhen into the sniper circle with his own courage in the situation of last night. He really deserves the owl wolf." Su Cheng thought of last night, he also found it interesting. He has never seen Ning Yiqing so nervous. Qian Shuangshuang was not inside when Ning Yiqing killed Tang Zhen yesterday. He was outside to meet him, so he didn''t see Gu Youyi. He asked curiously, "what does the wolf daughter-in-law look like? I remember there seemed to be two women in it last night. Which one is it? " "The beautiful one." Su Cheng replied. Qian Shuangshuang some regret: "yesterday when the task was too hasty, did not look carefully, I really wonder what kind of woman can live owl wolf that abnormal." Wang Xi said: "I saw owl wolf''s daughter-in-law yesterday. She is really not so handsome!" "Do you like our army flowers?" Qian Shuangshuang asked curiously. Chapter 406 Wang Xi said with a smile: "I feel more delicate in appearance and more outstanding in temperament." "She sounds like a fairy to you, yes!" Qian Shuangshuang said, "is there such a beautiful woman in this world?" "I always thought that only the fairies in the sky could live with owl wolves." Su Cheng sighed for a long time and said, "the world is really unfair. We don''t even have a partner. Owl wolf has a daughter-in-law!" This caused the resonance of several other people, one by one in the curse of Ning Yiqing had better become "henpecked", let him also taste the taste of being managed. Those who can enter the shadow army are all elites. With a little guess, you can guess the real purpose of Ning Yiqing''s staying to track down the drug traffickers, but no one has said anything. They all hurt him one by one, but they are protecting him in their hearts. Over the years, they have carried out several tasks together, and have had a real revolutionary friendship. Gu''s only sleep has always been very shallow. When Ning Yiqing came in, she woke up. When she smelled the breakfast Ning Yiqing brought back, she tried to pretend to sleep. She directly got up. Ning Yiqing saw that her mouth was defective, but she pretended not to see it. She doesn''t care about Lin Xianzhi''s affairs. If there is any intersection now, there is only the jade money that hasn''t been fully paid. She calculated the time and would arrive at the account tomorrow morning, instead of what Lin Xianzhi said just now. After all, it was already night when she traded last night. She fought with Cheng Su Su Su for wisdom and courage yesterday, and her eyes were sore when she used to see through her eyes. At night, she spent another night in order to give Ning Yi Qing Shun Mao. When she relaxed, she found that she was sleepy to death, so she lost her job and went to bed again. She may not find that she has an unspeakable trust and peace of mind in Ning Yiqing, so when she has him by her side, she feels that she can do a simple care, without worrying about those ulterior calculations. So when she was calm, she could sleep well. No one came to disturb her in the afternoon, and she slept for half an afternoon. Ning Yiqing is sitting in the room reading, he likes to stay with her time, quiet and beautiful. In fact, he has been carrying out all kinds of tasks all these years, and rarely has such a peaceful and beautiful time. He didn''t quite understand what he said in the book before. Before he met her every day, he felt that all the girls in the world were the same. They were in trouble one by one. They were always crying and very delicate. After meeting her, he finally realized the meaning of this sentence. As soon as she cried, he had no power to fight back and could compromise anything. Her sleeping posture is not good. Maybe she fell asleep and relaxed. After she fell asleep, she almost lay in a big shape on the bed, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly. Stay by her side, let him feel that this is the best thing in the world. But in this world, there are always people who don''t have long eyes. After breaking the peace, someone knocks on the door. Ning Yiqing''s brow wrinkled up, turned to look at Gu Wei, who was also frowning. He decided to get up and clean up the man who knocked on the door. After Ning Yiqing opened the door, Lin Xianzhi was still standing outside. Ning Yiqing''s eyes suddenly became colder, but Lin Shao''s face was not generally thick. He said with a smile: "I''m not here to see you, I''m here to see sweetheart!" Chapter 407 As soon as Ning Yiqing heard Lin Xianzhi''s words, the whole person immediately became cold. When he was ready to throw him out, he said with a smile: "in fact, I''m here to ask sweetheart to confirm whether the money has been received." Anyway, he decided that no matter what Gu''s name was, he would call her like this. This is his special name for her. As for whether Ning Yiqing has any opinion on this matter, it''s not in his consideration. Ning Yiqing resists the impulse of slapping Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi is too cheeky and likes to laugh. He is also a soldier. It''s impossible for people to go up and beat them without doing anything wrong. Although he felt that Lin Xianzhi was really looking for something! So another day, we''d better find a chance to use Lin Xianzhi''s sack. This idea is Lin Xianzhi''s idea. Although it''s frustrating, it''s Lin Xianzhi''s own idea, so it''s very suitable for Lin Xianzhi. Without saying anything, he closed the door, and this time he almost hit Lin Xianzhi''s nose. Lin Xianzhi''s biggest characteristic is his thick skin. He was ready to knock on the door again. As a result, his hand was raised and the door opened again. Ning Yiqing said without expression: "if you dare to knock again, I will throw you down from the third floor." Then the door closed again. This time, Lin Xianzhi had some experience and hid a little behind. He hummed softly: "if I''m afraid of you, I''m not Lin Xianzhi!" Ning Yiqing thought that Lin Xianzhi would not come back, but it turned out that he underestimated the shameless degree of Lin Xianzhi. About five minutes later, the back door was knocked again. After Ning Yiqing opened the door, she found that it was not Lin Xianzhi who knocked on the door, but Lin Xianzhi''s bodyguard. When the tall and powerful bodyguard saw Ning Yiqing, he was smiling again: "my young master is looking for Miss Gu." Lin Xianzhi also stood outside the door, he saw Ning Yiqing look over, spread a hand: "this time is not I knock on the door." Ning Yiqing has seen a lot of ruffians and rascals, but not many of them are shameless to the extent of Lin Xianzhi. His eyes are chilly. Lin Xianzhi says with a smile, "I''m looking for sweetheart, not you. Can you excuse me?" It is also that they have seen Ning Yiqing''s fighting power, or else they will rush in with Lin Xianzhi''s character. "No way." Ning Yiqing said coldly, "you will pay for what you did today." Lin Xianzhi shrugged his shoulders and said, "come on, brother. I''m just a responsible businessman to fulfill my duty and confirm whether the payment has been received. Is it wrong to be serious and responsible these days?" Ning Yiqing''s eyes are colder, the temperature around seems to drop a lot, the bodyguard is very unpromising to leave Lin Xianzhi to run. Lin Xianzhi He felt deeply that he had lost all his face with such a man. Fortunately, Gu''s only voice rang out at the right time: "thank you, Mr. Lin. I''ll check with the bank in a moment." She knows Ning Yiqing''s temper, and she is also very convinced of Lin Xianzhi. She is afraid that they will come up with something in the hotel later, which will be a big trouble. As soon as Ning Yiqing hears that Gu Yiwei is awakened, his eyes at Lin Xianzhi are even worse. But Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "OK, honey, I''ll wait for you outside and go with you, because I may be going back to Hong Kong City after confirmation. I really hate to be separated from you." Gu only listen to what he said before is still good, the last painting style is wrong, this goods is really enough! Chapter 408 Then Gu only felt that there was something wrong. The money in the corporate account didn''t arrive so quickly. The goods didn''t come to her with this excuse, did they? But facts have proved that there is nothing impossible in this world. When she went to check with her ID card in the afternoon, she found that the bank card had increased by 30 million at a time! She was startled and turned to look at Lin Xianzhi standing behind her, but he bent his eyes with a smile and a look of "honey, are you surprised or not?". Gu''s face was speechless. After thanking the staff, he asked Lin Xianzhi, "what we talked about last night was 20 million. Why is my card now 30 million?" Lin Xianzhi said solemnly, "the extra ten million is my betrothal gift to you." Gu only stares at him coldly. Ning Yiqing can''t bear it for him. He grabs him and throws him directly to the tree next to him. He is so scared that he hugs the branch tightly and doesn''t let himself fall. Lin Xianzhi was also a powerful man. He soon calmed down and sat on the tree with his legs crossed. He said with a smile, "I''m just joking with you. What are you doing seriously?" After a pause, he continued: "that 10 million is the consulting fee my grandfather gave you. He sincerely invited you to join our company and become our jade consultant. He said that if the money is not enough, it can be increased." Gu was almost swept to his waist by the Lin family''s wealth. Ten million is a huge sum of money these days, but in the Lin family''s mouth, it''s like ten million is thrown out like a cabbage on the roadside. She took a deep breath and said, "but I didn''t promise to be your consultant." "I know." Lin Xianzhi looked at her with a smile and said, "then you should be the earnest money of our Lin group." Gu only one speechless, Lin Xianzhi said: "or we find a place to sit down and have a good chat?" With that, he climbed down the tree carefully. Gu only really wants to refuse, but now she has 10 million in her card. She really can''t take the money. At this time, she also thought of another thing. Her life goal in this life was to sell Hanfang to foreign countries, and the port city became the best transit station for import and export trade because of its geographical location. She has no acquaintances in Hong Kong City, which is not easy to operate, but if she has Lin''s cooperation, she will get twice the result with half the effort. So if the two sides can reach an agreement on this matter, it will save her a lot of heart in the future. It''s just that Lin Xianzhi''s mouth is too cheap and sometimes too annoying. If this matter is not solved, Ning Yiqing will never let her cooperate with Lin. Because of these ideas, she nodded her head lightly, then fell behind Lin Xianzhi a few steps, to Ning Yiqing Shun Mao: "he is a second-class goods, you are an adult, there are a lot of, don''t care with him, he can''t even compare with you a toe." Not far away from her, Lin Xianzhi, who had heard all her words in his ears: -- Ning Yiqing said lightly: "don''t compare me with him. It''s an insult to me." Gu Weiyi immediately took him by the hand and said: "it''s worthy of being the provincial champion of that year. I worshiped him for his abstruse use of words. I just wanted to express this meaning, but I didn''t think of the right words. You know me best!" Lin Xianzhi Do you still have humanity? In front of those who love you, it''s a good way to show their love! Chapter 409 Tengchong, after all, is just a county with a small area. It''s just that jade lovers from all over the country come to gamble on stones, and most of the gamblers are rich, so there are several well decorated teahouses in the city. Lin Xianzhi chose the most expensive and luxurious one and went in, then directly asked for an elegant room. He thinks this room is very suitable for a lover to fall in love or something, but Gu only has a nasty Ning Yiqing beside him. After the three sat down, Gu Weiyi first stated her position: "Mr. Lin, I think you may have some misunderstanding about me. I really don''t know how to gamble on stones. The jade I bet with Cheng Su Su yesterday is all by luck, so I really can''t be the jade consultant of Lin''s group. Please give me an account and I''ll give you back the ten million." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "Oh, we are all friends. Don''t be so unripe. If you don''t want to be a jade consultant of our company, you can be a friend, and 10 million can be regarded as a friend making fee." Gu only felt from his heart that his virtue was the typical example of a black sheep. He would throw away a few money in his hand, and he would pay 10 million for making friends? She was speechless. The most important thing is that he doesn''t seem to have any malice. None of the methods she used to deal with people is suitable for him. But this kind of person is the most difficult to deal with Just at this time, there was a loud quarrel outside the box, which made Lin Xianzhi want to speak. His voice was covered by the outside voice. Lin Xianzhi is a little fidgety. He opens the door of the box and is ready to settle with the boss. But after the door is opened, he is happy. It turns out that several gangsters are quarreling with Cheng Su Su and his party. Gu only heard Cheng Su Su''s voice and came out to see the excitement. At this time, Cheng Su Su is not as noble as she was when she first met. In other words, she looks a little embarrassed. Her hair is slightly scattered, and a wisp and a half of it covers her face. She doesn''t know who scratched her face, and there is a line of blood marks on it. Cheng Su Su''s clothes were torn off a button in the push just now, and several footprints were trampled on his snow-white shoes. His eyes were red, and there was an undisguised ferocity in his eyes. Gu only saw Cheng Su Su like this, as if she saw the thin version of Lu Yurong, mother daughter nature, Cheng Su Su Su''s usual upbringing to this only rely on fist not brain place, she instantly became Lu Yurong. Gu only felt that she was blind in her previous life, and she never connected the two people together. In fact, it can''t be blamed on her. Cheng Su Su Su had never been so embarrassed in her previous life. She was a proud White Swan with a shelf from beginning to end. Cheng Su Su thinks that this time she came out, she really had eight lives of bad luck. First she lost to Gu Yu Yi, and then she was approached by a group of thugs with a few clay legs. She also knew those clay legs. Chu Tianlan had a conflict with a peddler in the small square before. She felt that it was far away from the imperial capital, and there was a powerful Wang Li beside her. As long as she carried out her identity, she could frighten them to death. However, she really underestimated the shameless degree of those muddy legs. She went to the hospital early this morning and said that the peddler who was injured by Wang Li''s kick that day was seriously injured and needed a lot of money for medical treatment, so she lost money. Chapter 410 Cheng Su Su was very angry because she owed Gu only 10 million. She didn''t have the mood to pay attention to the peddler. She told the police that they had wronged her. After the police took the peddler away, she thought it was over. Then she took Zheng Yiran to the teahouse to have tea and relax. As a result, she was only half drunk, and she didn''t know where the peddler''s family members found a group of gangsters. A group of people rushed in to ask her for compensation. At the beginning, she was patient enough to talk with them. She didn''t expect that most of the peddler''s family members couldn''t speak or understand Mandarin. She didn''t know which word violated their taboo. They rushed up to beat her. Her face was also scratched by them, and Wang Li fought to protect her, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. If Lu Yurong encounters this kind of thing, she can still act recklessly. However, Cheng Su Su grew up with respect. No matter what happens, she just needs to use her mouth to deal with it. This is the first time she encounters this kind of thing, and she has no way to deal with it. Wang Li''s hand was injured and her combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. She can''t protect her well. She has called the police, but the police haven''t come yet. Cheng Su Su turns around and sees Gu Wei Yi standing there. The expression on her face is even more wonderful. Everyone can see her embarrassment, but Gu is the only one who can''t! But now she can''t stop it! She was so angry that she suddenly remembered something and cried out: "owl wolf, aren''t you a soldier? You don''t care if these rascals start a riot? " She looked at Ning Yiqing expectantly and regarded him as the straw to save her life. After all, she saw his skill yesterday. She believed that as long as he took the hand, she would be able to deal with these mud legs and gangsters who wanted to corrupt her. I didn''t expect that Ning Yiqing didn''t hear it. She immediately became anxious, and then said aloud, "as long as you help me out this time, I will tell my dad what happened today. He will promote you well, and you will have a bright future, so you don''t have to risk your life to carry out the task any more." This has always been her trump card. In fact, over the years, she has not made such a promise to others. At this time, one thing is that she is really in danger at this time, and another thing is that she really has a crush on Ning Yiqing. She believes that as long as it is ambitious men in her throw olive branch will seize the opportunity. Just the small abacus in her heart is a real joke in Ning Yiqing! Ning Yiqing not only stood there and didn''t move, but also added a third of cold in her eyes. She even felt sick when she looked at her. Wang Li, who has been protecting her, looks a little ugly after hearing her words. He has been with her for several years and knows her temperament best. So he knows what her words mean. He feels very sad and bites his teeth unconsciously. Cheng Su Su thought he didn''t hear him. She called out his name again and said what she had just said. She almost said, "as long as you help me this time, I''ll give you my heart." Gu only used elbow to pound Ning Yi Qing lightly: "Cheng Su Su seems to be throwing a wink at you." Ning Yiqing directly put her hand over her eyes and said, "what do you think a disgusting person is doing? Watch out for dirty eyes. " Chapter 411 Lin Xianzhi, who is closest to them, originally hated Cheng Su Su. After hearing their conversation, he sympathized with Cheng Su Su again. He sympathized with Cheng Su Su, and then he began to sympathize with himself. When they showed their love, they were crazy, regardless of occasion, time or place! Just like these two people, when can he catch up with Gu only! It seems that so far, Gu Weiyi hasn''t looked him in the eye, and he immediately feels miserable. Seeing that Ning Yiqing has not moved, Cheng Su Su feels that she is not good enough. Someone in the world will refuse her! She was so ashamed and annoyed that she pushed the nearest old woman, and then pushed her to the ground. When she fell to the ground, she broke her leg bone and screamed. Cheng Su Su''s action once again aroused public anger. This time, there is no need for gangsters to guide him. Those angry people have surrounded Cheng Su Su and used their dialect to curse all kinds of dirty words. It''s too late for Wang Li to take Cheng Su Su away, so he can only protect her under his body and use his back to block the fists and kicks of the angry crowd. When Cheng Susu is protected by Wang Li, she still thinks why Ning Yiqing doesn''t help her. As long as he does it today, she can make him fight less for ten years! She can''t think of the reason, so she can only put everything on Gu only. It must be Gu only said something wrong in front of Ning Yiqing, deliberately slandering her reputation! She swore in her heart that she would never let go of the only one! She also has some regrets in her heart. If she had known that, she should have listened to Cheng''s father and set out early to return to the imperial capital! As soon as she thought of this, this account would start to count on chutianlan again. If it wasn''t for chutianlan''s stupid leg injury, she would have left long ago. She was all dragged down by chutianlan. When she thought about it, she completely forgot that she wanted to gamble more when she stayed. She wanted to make better jade and earn more money in exchange for the note she had written to Gu only. Zheng Yiran follows Cheng Su Su. Whether it''s the last time Cheng Su Su and Chu Tianlan bullied a peddler or this time''s farce, she''s always saying good things and persuading Cheng su. So those people don''t embarrass her. She''s just too close to Cheng Su Su, so she will be affected. So she also had some bruises. At this time, she was afraid of making a big deal, and Gu was the only one who could save Cheng Su Su. So she ran to Gu''s side and said, "although Su Su has a stronger temperament, it''s not bad. After all, she was wrong yesterday, but that kind of thing is just a girl''s fight. I ask you to help Su Su. I believe that as long as you are willing to help her this time, she will thank you very much after today''s affair is over." Gu only heard this and laughed: "Miss Zheng Yiran, you look up to me too much. How can I help her now?" Is Cheng Su Su not bad? Gu thinks she heard the biggest joke of the year. She originally thought that with Zheng Yiran''s IQ, she should be able to see the tricks Cheng Su Su played, but now it doesn''t seem like this. Just Gu only and Zheng Yiran no matter be past life or this life have no big knot, so this words she only listen to as a joke. Chapter 412 Gu''s most suitable identity now is to watch a play here. It''s the first time that she sees such a miserable Cheng Su Su. She can''t miss it. Zheng Yiran looked at Ning Yiqing, and Gu Weiyi understood her meaning: "we have heard the whole story. My target''s fist is only for criminals, and will never help those who fight evil to bully ordinary people." Zheng Yiran was stunned for a moment and then said: "last time, it was the peddler who was not polite. Tianlan didn''t want to see it before she taught her..." At that time, when Wang Li and the peddler started, Zheng Yiran was eating bean curd at the stall next door, so he didn''t witness the whole process. Cheng Su Su told her this story. "Maybe you people from the imperial capital have advanced ideas, but what we people at the bottom of the class see is another scene." Gu only said faintly: "you can call the police today. Why didn''t you choose to call the police that day before you hit people, but started to hit people?" When Zheng Yiran was asked, Gu Weiyi said, "no matter the real reason why Cheng Su Su asked Wang Li to hurt the peddler before, just as far as that matter is concerned, if she didn''t say a word, she would hurt the peddler seriously and be hospitalized. This matter has its own problems. If all the disputes can be solved with fists, what should the police do? You just have to fight each other like this. " Zheng Yiran was speechless. In essence, she said there was nothing wrong. No matter what happened in the first place, it was wrong for Cheng Su Su to hit people. It''s just that she came out with Cheng Su Su. If anything happens here, how can she tell Cheng''s father and mother? Gu only looked at Zheng Yiran, who was worried and tangled on his face, and said slowly: "you have no ghost in your heart. It doesn''t mean that other people are the same as you. Personally, I think it''s better to polish your eyes to make friends, otherwise you will suffer the loss in the end." This is Gu''s only reward for Zheng Yiran''s warning when she gambled with Cheng Su Su, but she can only do it. If Zheng Yiran doesn''t listen, it''s not in her consideration. Zheng Yiran obviously didn''t listen to Gu''s words at this time. She was extremely worried about Cheng Su Su''s situation, but she couldn''t help it. Gu only saw the expression on her face, her eyes were deeper, and there was a trace of mockery in her eyes. There was too much noise here. The police car honked outside, and soon the police rushed in to control the scene. When the police rescued Cheng Su Su from the crowd, she was still good, but Wang Li was miserable and was beaten with blood all over her body. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw that the police were coming, she immediately came to her senses. She combed her hair with her fingers, and then handed over the certificate in her hand: "it''s too much for these people to make it clear that they are rioting! It must be severely punished! " She handed her student ID card with a certificate from Cheng''s father. She didn''t take it out last night. Today, she can''t help it. She has never suffered such a loss. This time, she will never let go of those who beat her! The policeman took a look at the certificate she had handed and looked her up and down. She had considerable confidence in the certificate, so she turned to Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing and said, "they are accomplices with these mobs! You arrest them togethe Chapter 413 Zheng Yiran was quite surprised to hear Cheng Su Su''s words. She didn''t know about other things, but she couldn''t understand today''s things any more. These things had nothing to do with Gu only and Ning Yiqing. She couldn''t help pulling Cheng Su Su''s sleeve and said, "Su Su..." "Shut up Cheng Su Su''s eyes have a trace of anger, the whole person no longer normal dignified gentle appearance, the expression between the eyebrows and eyes let Zheng Yiran feel very strange. Cheng Su Su didn''t look at Zheng Yiran at all. Her eyes were Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiran. She has never asked for help like that. Today, Ning Yiqing doesn''t help her. So today, she wants Ning Yiqing to pay for his choice and see her means! She''s going to make him kneel down and beg her! She had already thought about the appearance of two people coming to beg her, and she felt relieved when she thought about it! It''s better to take the opportunity to find out the IOU in Gu''s hand and tear it up, so that the worries will be relieved. However, everything was different from what she expected. Instead of handcuffing Gu Yiwei and Ning Yi, the police handcuffs were directly handcuffed to her hands. She said in dismay: "you''ve got the wrong person! They are the mobs The police said with no expression: "after receiving the notice from the superior, there is a fraud syndicate cheating in our county, and you still have a certificate in your hand. Your group completely conforms to the above description. Please follow us back to the police station for investigation!" Cheng Su Su immediately stayed for three seconds when she heard this sentence. She was smart and immediately realized that most of the things today were set up for her by others, but she was too irritable to think about these things. In her opinion, the person who set up the bureau must have something to do with Gu Weiyi, if not Gu Weiyi! She used to belittle Gu only! Today, if she resisted violently, she would fall into Gu''s only trap. When she was in a daze, Gu only looked at her all the time. When Gu only thought she was going to break out, she suddenly calmed down and turned her head to look at Gu only. Her eyes were insidious, cold, and deeply resentful. Gu only see her eyes back to a smile, but it is sparse, cold. Gu only heard Cheng Su Su''s words very clearly. Look, shameless people can break the lower limit every minute, and they will be shamed every minute. Gu only this appearance, see Cheng Su Su''s eyes is red fruit provocation, she only feel chest a breath hold in there, block her very uncomfortable. Cheng Su Su cried out in her heart: "I am the proud woman of heaven! Gu, sooner or later you will die in my hands She took a deep breath, turned to the policemen and said, "you''ll soon regret it." With that, she strode downstairs and got into the police car. It''s the first time that the police have seen such a arrogant prisoner as her for many years. Zheng Yiran was also taken away because he was Cheng Su Su and he was together. As soon as they left, the teahouse was quiet again. Lin Xianzhi even "tut" a few times, for this thing to do a summary: "it is really ugly people do more strange." Gu only asked him, "isn''t Cheng Su Su ugly?" "Look at the beauty, look at the bone but not the skin. It''s Cheng Su Su. Her bones are rough and not fine at all. No matter how bright she is on the surface, it can''t stop her from being vulgar. Did you notice her hand just now?" Asked Lin Xianzhi. Chapter 414 Gu only shook her head. She really didn''t pay attention to this little detail. Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "she looks like she grew up in a respectable way. She should never have worked, so her fingertips are very thin, but her fingerbones are very rough, which is natural." "So even if she looks good now, she can''t change what''s in her heart. I''ll bet that at least one of her parents is a vulgar market person." Gu can''t help but look up at him when he hears his conclusion. This product is not only a rogue, but also has basic vision. Lin Xianzhi looked at her with a smile and said, "you are different from her. Although you have calluses on your hands, you may have done a lot of work and suffered a lot, but your fingertips are slim, your hands are perfect, your skeleton is nearly perfect, and your natural snow skin and jade muscles are enough to prove that your ancestors are rich or noble." "Even if your current living environment is not good, it can''t stop your noble spirit. One day, you will soar to the sky and become a Phoenix who is proud of the world." Gu only decided to take back what she had just thought. This product has never been a reliable one. She asked him in a low voice, "your ancestors are photogenic, aren''t they?" She originally meant to satirize him, but he said with his eyes shining: "yes, yes, you can see it! Honey, you''re amazing It seems that his words are unreliable, but what he basically says is the truth. In fact, the ancestors of the Lin family not only know how to tell fortune by looking at faces, but also know how to seek dragons and point acupoints. Because of this, the Lin family went to the port city before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and they had a good business, and their ancestors were engaged in those businesses, so they all had the ability to know treasure, so they simply started the jewelry business. After many years of business, the Lin family''s jewelry business has changed a lot, and has been integrated into the metropolitan business strategy. It''s just that in Lin Xianzhi''s generation, his ancestral skills have basically disappeared. He just learned some skills of dating with his grandfather out of curiosity, but it''s not half a drop. Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing glanced at Lin Xian. Lin Xian Zhi said with a smile: "brother, although you look very fierce and unreasonable, I can see that you are upright and not the kind of treacherous person. So even if you are fierce, I am not afraid of you." This is also the fundamental reason why he always dares to provoke Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing felt that he was really looking for smoke. He reached for his hand and gently removed it. His hand immediately took off the ladle, and he screamed. Ning Yiqing asked faintly: "you can see the face then, don''t you have the face out, you will have the disaster of blood today?" Lin Xianzhi stares at him and says, "haven''t you ever heard that the prime minister doesn''t show himself?" Ning Yiqing reached out to take off his hand and helped him recover with his backhand. This action was more painful than when he took off the ladle just now. He screamed again and struggled this time. When he accidentally bumped his nose into the door, his nose was bleeding. Gu only also see out, Ning Yiqing just want to give him a lesson, so she looked at did not stop. Lin Xianzhi put his nose blood in front of his eyes. He yelled again: "blood! I feel dizzy As soon as his words were finished, he went straight to Gu only. Chapter 415 Gu only and Lin Xianzhi are familiar with each other, and they know something about his routine, so when he leans over, she jumps away directly, and Lin Xianzhi falls to the ground unprepared. Gu only lightly kicked him with his foot: "OK, don''t pretend. If you really want to faint, you would have fainted as early as last night." Ning Yiqing''s blood when he shot and killed was much more terrible than his nose blood. He didn''t feel dizzy at that time. Who would believe that! Lin Xianzhi lay on the ground, closed his eyes and said: "I don''t faint other people''s blood, I faint my own blood." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing looked at Lin Xian with disdain and took Gu only to go out. Lin Xianzhi sat up from the ground and said, "Hey, are you two so heartless?" Neither of them paid attention to him. He said in a loud voice, "anyway, I am also your gold Lord. You just made 30 million from me!" No one paid attention to him. Lin Xianzhi couldn''t help it, so he had to get up from the ground by himself and said: "you two have no conscience to wait for me!" Gu only thinks that it''s enough to meet people like Lin Xianzhi. His level of playing a rogue is just amazing. Lin Xianzhi has no consciousness of this aspect at all. After wiping the nosebleed, he seems to have nothing to do with Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing, and continues to lobby Gu Weiyi to agree to be the chief jade consultant of Lin''s group. Gu only feels that he has a good temper. It''s very annoying to be so entangled by him. But he doesn''t have any malice and he always laughs. She can''t do anything with him. Ning Yiqing''s face was dark when Lin Xianzhi was between them, but someone didn''t realize it at all. The two bodyguards were far behind the three, and they felt from the bottom of their heart that their young master was more and more free. After returning to the hotel, Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "I''ll think about doing the job of Lin''s chief jade consultant and give you a reply tomorrow morning." Lin Xianzhi said: "if you say that, I''ll take you as a promise. Honey, you''re really very kind to me. You don''t know. This is the task assigned to me by my grandfather. If I can''t finish it, he will break my leg." Gu Weiyi reached out to caress her forehead. Lin Xianzhi gave her a kiss: "I knew you didn''t have the heart to let me be punished. That''s why you helped me. I decided that I would be loyal to you in the future and never look at other women again." Gu only felt that her hand was itchy, so he wanted to beat him up! Are people in Hong Kong already so unruly in this era? Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly. Lin Xianzhi hit a ha ha: "I suddenly remember that I still have something to deal with, honey, I''ll come back to you later, you must remember to miss me!" He said quickly back to the room, and then quickly shut the door. Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing snorted coldly: "don''t see him in the future!" Gu only nodded like a flow of benevolence: "certainly not, I feel that once I see him, I have to live at least ten years less." Ning Yiqing''s face softened a little after she got her affirmation. After returning to the room, Ning Yiqing asked Gu Yiwei, "are those injured families arranged by you to come to Cheng Susu?" Gu Weiyi thought that he was a soldier. She would never admit this kind of means, although she did arrange people. Chapter 416 So Gu only said with a righteous face: "of course not. It must be that Cheng Su Su has done too much. That''s why the family members of the people who have been beaten are very angry. That''s why they come to seek justice from Cheng Su Su." In fact, the day before yesterday, after the boss of the hotel told Gu that the boss of the scarf stand was seriously injured, she asked Zhu Jiagang to find someone and made a series of arrangements. Because at that time, in her opinion, she had already married Cheng Su Su. With Cheng Su Su''s cruel heart, she would not let her go. And she was accompanied by Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao. They were afraid that they could not beat Wang Li alone. In addition to Cheng Su Su''s identity, it''s not easy to harm them. She will never be beaten passively, so she decides to use all available forces to deal with Cheng Su Su. But she did not expect things to go so smoothly. Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "is that right?" Gu only nodded quickly, but thought of another thing: "why did the police who came to Cheng Su Su Su say she was a fake today? Is it someone who doesn''t like her way of doing things, so they hold her "I think so." Ning Qingqing said lightly. Just at this time, Zhu Jiagang knocked on the door. He asked Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing like a treasure: "brother, sister-in-law, did I do a good job today?" Gu only winked at him, but because he was too excited, he didn''t notice the expression on her face. He said excitedly, "when my sister-in-law asked me to look for the beaten peddler the day before yesterday, I knew that Cheng Su Su Su was going to have bad luck!" Gu Yiwei It''s not good to be exposed in public! Especially just now I denied it! Ning Yiqing took a look at Zhu Jiagang, and finally her eyes fell on Gu''s only body: "well, that''s really interesting." Gu Weiyi turned around and did not dare to look at him. But Zhu Jiagang seemed to be praised, and immediately said: "but I''m still thoughtful. Today, I''ll take them to clean up the leaders of those little gangsters, and then I''ll take them to find the families of the troublemakers. Two waves of people, Ma Hui, will work together to clean up Cheng Su Su Su..." Gu only secretly looks at Ning Yiqing. His face is so light that he looks at her and looks at her. She avoids his eyes. Zhu Jiagang continued: "the most powerful thing is that my brother asked me to call and report Cheng Su Su Su as a liar. Otherwise, that woman would be even more arrogant today!" Hearing this, Gu Weiyi was speechless. Well, they didn''t tell the truth in front of each other. Besides, when Ning Yiqing picked up people, he didn''t include them at all. He was more comprehensive and experienced than her, but he was a soldier. Isn''t that good? Ning Yiqing seemed to know what she thought and said faintly: "to deal with what kind of people is to use what kind of moves. To be polite to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself." Gu Yiwei After Zhu Jiagang finished, he wanted to wait for them to praise him. Then he found that their expressions were very cold, and the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. He didn''t understand to see to take care of only, and then looked at Ning Yi Qing. Finally, Ning Yiqing said faintly: "it''s none of your business here. Go to find Chen Zhao to play." Zhu Jiagang smiles and turns to leave. After the door closed, Ning Yiqing stood up and went to Gu Weiwei and said, "Gu Weiwei, how many things do you have to hide from me?" Chapter 417 Gu Weiyi sees Ning Yiqing''s appearance of settling accounts after autumn. She is inexplicably guilty and subconsciously avoids his eyes: "I don''t want to hide it from you. I just think you are a soldier. I''m afraid..." When she said that, she thought of his methods and said with a slight cough, "why do you say I''m hiding from you? It''s clear that you''re not telling me when you''re doing these things! " "That''s because you lied first." Ning Yiqing reached out and touched her head and said, "from the day we got married, I made a decision not to let anyone bully you, but you still don''t believe me." His voice is a bit helpless, a bit sad. Gu only heard his voice and felt a little sorry. She said softly, "I just want to protect myself in my own way. Ning Yiqing, I know you are powerful, but you can''t always stay by my side. I want to make myself strong so that I won''t drag you down." Ning Yiqing saw the stubbornness in her eyes, and he knew that her idea was right in essence. But in his opinion, they are the closest relationship in the world. No matter what, she should not keep it from him. He looked at her and asked, "Gu Weiwei, I''ll ask you for the last time, how do you know if there is jade in the stone when you gamble?" After he finished, he said in a deep voice, "don''t cheat me with what you told others, such as good luck. You cheated me like this last time, and I don''t believe it." Gu only bit her lip lightly. When she met him in the office last night, she knew that even if she could cheat others, she could not cheat Ning Yiqing. She spent so much effort to give him Shun Mao last night. In fact, she also hoped that he would not pursue this matter. Unexpectedly, she still couldn''t avoid it. She sighed in her heart, knowing that it was impossible to muddle through today. And she has decided to live with him in this life, but she is not sure whether she can tell him the secret. She is worried that he will treat her as a monster after saying it. After all, it is too strange. But after a long time in her heart, she decided to tell him that he was the only person she could really trust in this world. If he would betray her in this life, it would only prove that she was too unlucky. So she took a look at him and said, "the underwear you are wearing today is colorful." As soon as she said that, her face turned red and she turned her head to other directions in silence. Well, this is the disadvantage of perspective eyes. As long as you stare at one place, you can always see something that others can''t see, such as privacy Gu only in thinking, Ning Yiqing did not destroy her, he is willing to give her time to think, but at this time to hear her this sentence, he or Leng for a moment. Although he plays a hooligan in front of her from time to time, he is not the kind of man who likes to expose his body, so his clothes are changed in the bathroom today. An idea rushes into Ning Yiqing''s mind. He looks at her and says: "don''t you..." Gu only lightly pursed his lips and said, "yes, my eyes can see what is inside through the surface of things." Ning Yiqing had some guesses about her chances of winning the lottery before. He thought that the most likely thing was that she used some tools, but he didn''t expect that her eyes had such a function. Chapter 419 Gu only in the heart a flustered, stretched out a hand to hold Ning Yi Qing''s hand, again such feel down, she is afraid she can''t hold! He said quietly in a dumb voice: "you touched me just now. I have to touch it back." Gu Yiwei: "it''s not the only way to do it ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~" Obviously, he took her hand to touch it, but it became her fault? Ning Yiqing lightly contained her small earlobe, and took a breath between her snow-white neck. Then she said in a low voice, "you know, I always do what others do to me Gu only thought that this sentence was absolutely the most rogue one she had ever heard! Can he have a face? She clenched her teeth and said, "Ning Yiqing, can you be more serious?" "Am I not serious enough now?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked. Gu only looked at his ascetic face. The expression on his face was serious. She could not say anything. Ning Yiqing whispered in her ear, "but we are a couple who have obtained the certificate. The most unorthodox things in the world can be done honestly. Why should I be serious?" Gu only really lost to him, and he felt that his rogue level was almost as good as Lin Xianzhi''s. She tried to keep a straight face and said, "Ning Yiqing, I''ll be angry if you do this again!" Ning Yiqing''s face looked at her lightly: "Gu Youwei, you keep such a big secret. You don''t know how many men you''ve seen behind my back. Don''t you think that person who is angry should be me?" Gu Yiwei Dare feeling front is only prelude, it is the interest that he asks for, will he just come to settle accounts? Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and gently raised her chin and said, "Gu Weiwei, let''s see, what qualifications do you have to be angry about this?" "You''ve been a hooligan!" Gu''s words are a little short of breath. Ning Yi Qing "ha" of smile a: "that is now I put you to sleep is not to play hooligan?" Gu Yiwei She refused to communicate with him! She really regretted telling the truth to this bastard! Uncle''s, her truth, is his joke! Ning Yiqing looked at her expression and said: "although I don''t know if you''ve ever seen other men behind my back before, it''s absolutely not allowed in the future!" Gu Wei Fei: "I can''t stop you even if I see it! In the future, I''ll just pick handsome guys to see! " She said, "I see." Ning Yi Qing where don''t know she is oral heart not to accept? It''s just that she''s soft on her lips. He really can''t do anything to her. So he rarely good temper to her, said: "since we are married, after whether it is physical and mental or eyes, must be absolutely loyal." Gu only in the heart "ha ha", dare he this will not play hooligans, instead of brainwashing her? She said softly, "I agree with you, but you are not allowed to go out to provoke peach blossom in the future. Stay away from Cheng Su Su!" "You seem to hate Cheng Su Su?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu only knows that he has always been thoughtful, and he is very good at taking care of things. He can analyze people and things in great detail. He also has a keen sense of smell and can see details that others can''t see. She had planned to tell him about her rebirth today. Now, looking at his appearance, she thinks it''s better not to say it, or it will be the next round of interrogation and hooliganism! Chapter 420 Gu only deeply felt that as long as she said something about rebirth, he would definitely ask about the relationship between the two people in their last life. If she told him the truth and let him know that she had rejected him in her last life, he would have to seek a lot of advantages from her for his haggard nature. If she doesn''t tell the truth, with his keen sense, she will be able to find out that she is lying. As long as he finds out this, he will try 360 degrees without dead angle, and she will not be able to withstand the pressure to tell the truth at last. The final result can be imagined. This question of Qin Su Su is actually the second time that Ning Yiqing asked Gu Yu. According to her experience, if he only asked a question twice or more, it means that he has doubts about it. Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said, "yes, it''s very annoying. I''ve never met anyone more annoying than her! I''m arrogant to death when I go out. I''m overbearing and unreasonable. I feel good about myself. What I hate most is that she even gives you an idea! " "My partner''s idea is, can a woman like her fight? I''ll see her and beat her once in the future Ning Yiqing looked at her slightly angry face, her mouth slightly Yang, her sentence "my object''s idea is her kind of woman can play" please him. So he said faintly: "her true character is corrupt. If you see her again in the future, call me, and I''ll help you beat her together, so that her parents won''t recognize her." Gu Weiyi chuckled. This is her favorite sentence in what he said today. Ning Yiqing asked again, "who else knows that you have perspective eyes?" Gu only shook his head and said, "no one knows except you." Her words please him again, which proves that his position in her heart is very important, and he can share her secret, which is a good phenomenon. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, but also some uneasy admonishment: "your ability is too special, you must never let people know, otherwise it will lead to a lot of trouble." Gu only agreed with this view. After all, she didn''t even want to tell him before, so she nodded her head cleverly. Ning Yiqing asked again: "so when you gamble on stones, you can win only because you can see the jade inside?" Gu Wei nodded, Ning Yi Qing thought a little and said: "in this case, you don''t want to gamble any more easily in the future, otherwise it will cause trouble, and your ability should be used as little as possible." Gu Weiyi didn''t plan to gamble any more, as long as she made the money she should make. Ning Yiqing asked her again: "are you short of money?" Gu only whispered: "it''s not lack of money. I just want to do something I want to do. As you know, no matter what I want to do, I need money. My father is very ill. In the future, the cost of my family is certainly not small, so I have to prepare the basic money." After a little pause, she continued: "the doctor said that for the situation like my father''s, there is no good way for western medicine to cure the disease. It needs to cooperate with traditional Chinese medicine. There are few kinds of traditional Chinese medicine in Lingcheng drugstore, and the quality is poor. I came to Yunnan this time to help him find medicinal materials, but when I got to Tengchong, I never gambled on stones, so I couldn''t help it..." She then looked at him and said, "I just wanted to buy some stones and jade for some money to buy medicine. Who knows that when I meet Cheng Su Su, you will know all the things behind." Chapter 421 Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and scraped Gu''s only nose: "don''t do such stupid things again. You''ve opened too many jades this time. You''ve already caused trouble." Gu only touched his nose and glared at him. Ning Yiqing held her in her arms and said softly, "but you don''t have to worry. No matter how much trouble you cause, you still have me." Gu only heard his words, his heart softened, and his dissatisfaction and complaints disappeared immediately. She found that her heart felt that he was holding the carrot and the stick just right, hit her just right, afraid of her resistance, and threw a carrot to coax her. She really has no power to fight back in his hands. She will feel that although he is not pleasant in character, he is really good for her, so she can avoid it. She leaned against him and whispered, "Ning Yiqing, I have an idea." "What do you think?" Ning Yiqing intuition she also want to give him poke what basket or something to ask, because she only in the guilty time will be so gentle to him. Facts have proved that his intuition is correct. Gu only said softly, "I''m thinking that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases that can''t be cured by western medicine. Each of the two kinds of medicine has its own advantages. My father''s disease is complicated, and the traditional Chinese medicine needed is not small. And I have money in my hand. I want to set up a pharmaceutical factory to give full play to the prescriptions handed down from ancient times of traditional Chinese medicine and benefit more patients who can''t be cured by western medicine." Now that she has put the matter of running a pharmaceutical factory on the agenda, she can''t hide it from him. It''s better to tell him what she wants to do at one time today. Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "so you come to gamble because you want to run a pharmaceutical factory?" Gu Weiyi also admired him. She walked around such a big circle, but he saw her real purpose at a glance. She flicked her lips and said, "yes, I think so." Ning Yiqing gently sighed, reached out and scraped her nose: "dishonest girl, also want to play in front of me." He thought it strange before that even if she was short of money, the money that she sold Imperial Green last time was enough for her. She didn''t have to gamble any more. It turned out that she had other plans. He was actually proud of her when he heard her saying that. How bold did she have to be to do so? In recent years, because of the reform and opening up, many so-called advanced things from abroad have poured into China, and there are many people who worship foreign countries and flatter foreign countries. Even in medicine, many people think that western medicine is far superior to traditional Chinese medicine. As a result, over the years, the number of practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine in China has increased from 280000 in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic to the present, while the domestic population has doubled. The famous traditional Chinese medicine doctors all over the world are old, and many people are unwilling to learn traditional Chinese medicine. Therefore, it is very difficult for them to find suitable successors. The accumulated traditional Chinese medicine for thousands of years is in danger at this time. However, she has a unique insight to see the advantages of traditional Chinese medicine. To carry forward traditional Chinese medicine, it needs not only courage, but also a lot of money. Gu only where know his idea, she whispered: "no, I''m very good." Ning Yiqing heard her words and felt that she was telling a joke with him. When did she behave? Gu Wei looked at him and said, "so do you agree?" Ning Yiqing nodded: "you are doing good. Why should I object?" Chapter 422 "Why don''t you ask me where I got the prescription and what''s my plan for the pharmaceutical factory in the future?" Gu Weiyi can''t help but ask, he''s too easy to talk this time! She''s not quite used to it. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "I believe in your ability. What you want to do must be carefully considered. What''s more, what you spend is the money you earn. It''s a good thing if you succeed. If you don''t succeed, I''ll support you. What''s the question? " Gu only rolled into his arms: "Ning Yiqing, you are so good!" Ning Yi Qing''s corner of the mouth smoked: "now just discover my good?" Gu only a smile, in his face a kiss: "in fact, I have long found that you do not play hooligans when all very good!" "I''m at odds with you on this. Even if I''m closer to you because you think I''m playing a hooligan, you should be honored." He then gave her a squint and said, "after all, I''m only a rascal to you." Gu Yiwei Sure enough, his good is just a fake, his essence is an arrogant hooligan! She turned her eyes around and said with a smile, "in this case, I will promise Lin Xianzhi to be the jade consultant of Lin''s group tomorrow." "What''s the relationship between your pharmaceutical factory and Lin''s group?" Ning Yiqing frowned slightly. Gu Weiyi immediately popularized science to him: "since I want to open a pharmaceutical factory, if I lose money, I can still gamble to earn money by playing the signboard of chief consultant of Lin''s group jade. Moreover, I will internationalize the pharmaceutical factory in the future, and let the whole world know our Han side. Lin''s group is in Hong Kong City, where import and export are convenient, so I will definitely need their help in the future." "Besides, we are husband and wife. If I take out so much money to start a factory without any reason, you are an important person of Genzheng Miaohong. If I have so much money, I will probably bring you unnecessary trouble. Of course, I have to find a reason to be honest! Lin is undoubtedly the best cover. " What she said is basically true. She doesn''t know the specific position of Ning Yiqing, but no matter which position, no matter how high the position of the Ning family is now, suddenly a lot of money is added. Even if the source of money is legal, sometimes it will cause some unnecessary trouble. Ning Yiqing didn''t know whether to praise her thoughtfulness or beat her: "so you were setting a trap for me just now?" Gu Yiwei immediately took him by the hand and said, "even if you give me ten courage, I don''t dare to set a trap for you! I just want to do it from a long-term perspective. You can rest assured that even if I''m Lin''s jade consultant, I will never look at Lin Xian more! " Ning Yiqing It''s really strange that my daughter-in-law digs a hole and falls in. He is sure that this girl must have thought about it for a long time, deliberately showing weakness and leading him into the trap. His words in front of him are dead, and it''s too late to repent. He could even be sure that if he didn''t agree, she would cry to him and say that he was a man who didn''t believe what he said. He thought he was in charge of the whole situation today, but he didn''t expect He looked at her askew and said, "how can you prove that you can''t look at Lin Xianzhi?" Gu Weiyi tiptoed and gave him a kiss on the face: "is that ok?" She then opened a pair of bright eyes looking at him, that expression is cute and lovely. Chapter 423 Ning Yiqing thinks that Gu''s only learning ability is too strong, and she knows how to grasp his mind and ideas. If she goes on like this, she is afraid that she will go to heaven in the future! Well, if she really wants to go to heaven in the future, he will give her a pair of wings. Just this kind of thought, he won''t let her know at this time, so he said with a straight face: "this time you have to make a fool of yourself, absolutely no next time!" Gu only nodded, Ning Yiqing pointed to his lips and said: "you just kiss me in the wrong place, you should kiss here." Gu Yiwei After she married Ning Yiqing, she found that his mind was as deep as a sea. From then on, she was a passer-by. After discussing the matter, they reached a consensus on the general direction. Ning Yiqing didn''t like Lin Xianzhi very much, but after she fell into the pit buried by her daughter-in-law, she could only admit it, so she agreed to her proposal to be the chief jade consultant of Lin''s group. The next morning, Gu only went to find Lin Xianzhi. As soon as he saw her coming, he was very excited: "sweetheart, do you miss me?" Gu Yiwei said faintly: "if Lin Shao really wants me to be the jade consultant of Lin''s group, please be more restrained. After all, this is the mainland, not the port city, and I don''t have any good feelings for those oily people." Lin Xianzhi immediately said with a bitter face, "don''t you just like the man who has a cold face every day and doesn''t understand his taste?" Gu Wei nodded and said, "yes, I like his one." Lin Xianzhi hugged his head and said painfully, "it''s over. I can''t make myself so cold all my life." Gu''s only face was speechless, and Lin Xianzhi lobbied her: "if you follow such a cold person every day, it will be boring. Well, if you feel bored any day, you can come to me at any time, and I will make your life colorful." Gu only suddenly felt that it was a wrong decision to cooperate with him. She turned around and left. Lin Xianzhi shouts her: "honey, don''t hurry. Let''s sign the contract first." When he finished, he handed the contract to Gu Weiyi, who glanced at him and gave her a smile of sunshine. Gu only thought that he was a rogue, but he was not a real nuisance. She looked down at the contract. She had seen many contracts in her previous life. As long as there was a problem in the contract, she could basically see it after reading it again. The contract is fair and reasonable in nature. The terms are quite favorable and generous. The constraints are all about the character, which will not have any impact on her. The only thing she has an opinion about is the duration of the contract, which is actually ten years. After looking at the contract, she said: "there is no problem with the contract. I believe the annual salary of 101 million is also the highest in the industry, but I have several opinions." "You said Lin Xianzhi gathered a smile, the serious appearance finally had some merchant''s shrewd appearance. Gu only used a pen to draw a few strokes on the contract: "first of all, my annual salary does not need 10 million, give me one million is enough." In this era, an annual salary of one million is already a super high salary. She just wants to borrow Lin''s signboard, but she doesn''t really want to be Lin''s jade consultant, so the money is almost enough, but it can''t be too little. Too little makes her too worthless. Chapter 424 Lin Xianzhi was stunned for a moment. He was in business with his grandfather for many years. It was the first time that he saw him take the initiative to reduce his salary. However, when he remembered what she had said to him before, he calmed down again. His sweetheart was never moved by money. Lin Xianzhi looked at Gu Weiyi with a smile and asked, "isn''t it good to take more money?" "With your 10 million yuan, I can''t steal even if I want to be lazy. I''m still studying and have my own things I want to do, so I don''t have so much time to cooperate with you." Gu said slowly. Lin Xianzhi shrugged his shoulders, and Gu Weiyi added: "so the second thing that needs to be changed is this: the number of times to cooperate with the company to buy jade should not be less than three times a year. In essence, this condition is not excessive. " After a little meal, she said, "but as I said just now, I don''t have so much time, so I can only cooperate with the company''s jade purchasing once a year, and the working time is not more than half a month. I also promise that during the working time, I will use my ancestral method to select as many high-quality raw stones as possible for Lin, and I will find a way to be worthy of the salary Lin offered me." Lin Xianzhi laughs and looks at her eyes deeper. This time, she uses such poor stones to produce so many high-quality jade, which is already a legend. In fact, in the gambling industry, no one can guarantee that every time out of high-quality jade. Gu only said at this time, worthy of Lin''s salary, this is a kind of confidence, and people with confidence are capable. Of course, he didn''t believe what she said before about the guidance of the god Buddha. That lie didn''t go away at all. She must have her own special ability. The more you know her, the more interesting and charming she will be. Lin Xianzhi looked at her with a funny face and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen you talk about terms like this." Gu Weiyi said: "that can only prove that you see too few people, so if you can cooperate, it doesn''t matter if you can''t cooperate. Anyway, I''d like to thank you for your help this time." Lin Xianzhi sighed for a long time: "I''m afraid of you, this one also depends on you." Gu only knew that he would not refuse, because according to the number of times indicated in the contract, although she cooperated with the purchase once, Lin still made money. She pointed to the contract time and said: "ten years is too long. I only sign a one-year contract. If it''s suitable, we can cooperate again. You know, I''m not a member of your circle, and I don''t want to stay in this circle for a long time." "Others want to sign a longer contract. It''s better for you to sign a one-year contract." Lin Xianzhi said. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in fact, the main reason is that I don''t think you are a good person. The shorter the contract, the better." Lin Xianzhi stroked his forehead: "can you not mention him in front of me?" "No Gu only mouth slightly hook, from the bag took out a piece of paper to him, said: "my object said, only you agree to this subsidiary contract, he will allow me to cooperate with you, so you also see this." When Lin Xianzhi took over her subsidiary contract, her intuition was not good. Sure enough, the first one above was: when Gu only worked, Lin Xianzhi was not allowed to participate in the whole process, and asked the company to send other senior executives to cooperate. "Grass Lin Xianzhi saw this one and jumped up: "what kind of subsidiary treaty is this? This is an attack on life!" Chapter 425 Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "I told you that if you don''t agree with the contract above, you won''t let me sign it." When Ning Yiqing wrote the contract last night, she looked at the corner of her mouth. She just thought of Lin Xianzhi''s almost rogue character. She thought it would be good to add such a subsidiary contract. Lin Xianzhi covered her chest and washed her face: "sweetheart, you are a woman in the new era. Where can you listen to your boyfriend for everything? You have to fight Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I like my partner very much, so I will listen to his opinions. If he is not happy because I signed this contract, I will also be unhappy." In fact, she was afraid that Ning Yiqing would make trouble for her. Lin Xianzhi felt that he had been stuffed with dog food. He glared at her: "can you have a little backbone?" "I''ve always had a lot of backbone!" Gu Wei Wei explained: "there is an old Chinese saying that family and everything are happy. I will not make trouble with my partner because of other people." Lin Xianzhi felt that her words were more deeply rooted. Ning Yiqing was Gu''s only object, but he was someone else! He is a "other person" who is very hurt! He couldn''t help asking, "can you stop talking about your partner?" "No Gu Weiyi said seriously: "before I went out, my partner said that if he wanted to accompany me, he would beat you. In order to let you not be beaten, he would not come. Then he said that I would always mention him in front of you to let you know how deep our feelings are." Lin Xianzhi sighed a long time and said, "enough for you two!" Gu only gently smile, asked him: "that now this contract also want to sign?" Lin Xianzhi thinks that this is the most unyielding contract he has ever talked about. What kind of contract is this? It''s just a treaty of disgrace and loss of power! It''s just that Gu, the only one who doesn''t value money and has real skills, is still the one designated by his grandfather to sign. If he doesn''t sign with her because of that damned subsidiary treaty, his grandfather will tear him up! He took a deep breath and said, "sign! Of course! Why not sign it! " Gu only saw his face with a little anger, and he felt funny. Was he so angry because of the subsidiary contract? Lin Xianzhi calls his assistant to change the only condition Gu mentioned in the contract, and then calls Mr. Lin. When Mr. Lin heard Gu''s proposal, he agreed to it, because those agreements didn''t affect the essence. In fact, for a jeweler, it was just a large amount of jade purchased once, which was enough for a year''s sales. Of course, the premise was that the quality of the jade must be better. Gu only though the whole process did not guarantee anything, but she this time the outcome of gambling is the best guarantee. Lin Xianzhi faltered again about the subsidiary treaty. When he heard that, he was not angry, but laughed: "you''ve kicked the iron plate this time! I told you a long time ago, don''t pick up girls outside. Not every girl will eat your way. " "In addition, I think you are almost old. Recently you are so keen on chasing girls. After coming back this time, I''ll introduce you some celebrities. You can choose one of your favorite ones to get married." "I don''t want it!" Lin Xianzhi refused: "I''m still young. I don''t want to marry a girl! We''ll talk about marriage later. " Chapter 426 After Lin Xianzhi finished, he hung up the phone, and the contract was completely negotiated. After both parties signed the contract, it became effective. Mr. Lin laughed and scolded him on the phone: "son of a bitch! I''m twenty-four years old, and I''m a little fart! When you come back this time, I''ll see where you''re going. Get married and give birth to a great grandson! " If Lin Xianzhi knew his grandfather''s plan, he would not dare to go back to Hong Kong. After Gu Weiyi signed, he said, "you went to my card and beat 10 million. I''ll give it back to you later." "You don''t have to pay it back, just pay your salary ten years in advance." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile. Gu Weiyi glared at him: "thank you, but no need. I only take the money written in the contract. This is my principle." She added: "if you don''t accept it, I can donate it to charities on behalf of your Lin family. I believe many people will be grateful for the kindness of your Lin family. I''ll thank you for the children in remote mountainous areas first." Lin Xianzhi Gu Weiwei said, "but you have to pay me next year''s salary. If you don''t pay me, I''ll go on strike." Lin Xianzhi When he heard her words, he immediately understood that her idea of money was to only take what she should take, not her, and she would not ask for more. He took a deep breath and said, "then you''d better give me back the money first." Gu only gave a light smile. It seemed that her cold and shallow eyebrows immediately poured into a hot spring, which made her bright. There seemed to be some playfulness and loveliness between her eyes. It was the first time that Lin Xianzhi saw her like this. He was crazy and his heart beat fast. Gu only saw Lin Xianzhi''s stupefied appearance and frowned slightly. Anyway, he had never been normal in her memory, so she didn''t care. Only put her that contract away, light look to Lin Xianzhi said: "Mr. Lin, happy cooperation." When she finished, she took the initiative to extend her hand. Lin Xianzhi gave a long sigh, took her hand and said, "this is my happiest moment today." Gu Weiyi raised his eyebrow. He really She pulled her hand back, gave him a squint, then turned and left. Lin Xianzhi looked at her back and laughed. She whistled at her. She didn''t bother to come back. He said loudly, "honey, remember to come to Hong Kong City to play with me when you are free!" Gu Weiyi waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "well, when I come here, I will bring my family together." Lin Xianzhi despised her: "open your object, close your object, can you have a little promising?" Gu Weiyi was too lazy to say anything more, so he opened the door and came out. As soon as she came out, she saw Ning Yiqing standing at the corner of the wall. She was stunned. He had been eavesdropping just now. Ning Yiqing certainly won''t admit that he is eavesdropping: "that boy is not a good bird, I''ll protect you." Gu only knows that his ear power and eyesight are far better than ordinary people. He has heard Lin Xianzhi''s conversation in the room nine times out of ten. In fact, he was going to come with her this morning, but she was afraid that two men with different personalities would have a big fight if they didn''t agree with each other. So she comforted him before going out, and he couldn''t promise to come, but his face was black when she went out. Chapter 427 This meeting Gu Weiyi sees Ning Yiqing''s face, but there is no frost in her eyes. According to her understanding of him after her rebirth, he knows that he is in a good mood. He is in a good mood, which means that he is satisfied with her response just now. So she turned her eyes around, took him by the arm and asked him, "how was my performance just now?" Ning Yiqing looked at her beautiful white face, looked at her bright eyes, and then looked at her arm movement. She felt that she was too cute, as if the person who dug a hole for him was not her at all. He also wanted to keep a tight face, but the smile at the corner of his mouth could not be controlled in any case. Then he deliberately said in a very calm tone: "generally speaking, there is still a lot of room for improvement." Gu only a pie mouth, this goods can be a little more right and wrong? The answer is no, because someone can''t control the most real thoughts in his heart any more. He will pick her up and carry her on his shoulder. Gu Weiyi was startled. When she came back, she was already on her shoulder. Although there are not many people living in the hotel, people may come out of the room at any time in the corridor. In the early 1990s, Ning Yiqing''s action was absolutely shocking. If she was seen, Gu only felt that her reputation was almost destroyed. Gu Weiyi reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said softly, "Ning Yiqing, put me down quickly!" Ning Yiqing certainly won''t listen to her in this kind of thing. At this time, she can''t see the expression on his face on his shoulder, and his smile will no longer cover up. A person who was originally pure and cold will melt away in an instant, and it seems that he is going to fly happily. Gu only patted him twice on the shoulder: "let go!" Ning Yi Qing then according to her buttock lightly patted: "don''t move disorderly." Gu Weiyi wants to cry without tears. Uncle, where is he going to shoot! The next door suddenly opened, and Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang stood at the door. They did not expect to see such a scene as soon as they opened the door. They stood there as if they had been cursed. Both of them had the same expression. Their eyes were round and their mouths were wide enough to hold eggs. They were scared and silly. Gu only saw their appearance, she felt that her reputation in this life had been destroyed by Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing gathered the smile on her face and gave them a cold glance with her eyes. They ran back to the house immediately, and closed the door and cried: "I didn''t see anything!" Gu Yiwei Is this 300 Liang silver free here? She felt it. Anyway, she lost her face, and it was meaningless to struggle, so she directly lay on Ning Yiqing''s shoulder. Ning Yiqing gently smile, carrying her back to the room, gently put her on the bed, and then rushed to kiss her. She was annoyed at this meeting. As soon as he came over, she bit him hard. He looked at her quietly and didn''t speak. There was a smile in his eyes, not because she bit him. In other words, if she did not dare to resist like a sheep, she would not be her. Gu Weiyi wanted to bite him so that he didn''t dare to bully her any more. But when she saw his eyes, her heart softened. She let him go and said, "don''t do such things without my consent in the future!" Chapter 428 They are very close. Gu''s lips touch Ning Yiqing''s when he talks. His soft touch is as gentle as a flower. He wants to kiss her again, but she covers his mouth. Recently, he was in love with the feeling of being close to her. He was itching in his heart. He just couldn''t stop. Ning Yi Qing lightly picked eyebrow, Gu only low ground says: "bleeding." She was angry just now. When she first bit him, she used some force to break his lip. Ning Yiqing doesn''t mind continuing to kiss her, but she seems to mind, so he wrongs himself and respects her. After he sat up, Gu only used a cotton swab to help him wipe off the blood stains on his lips. The wound was not big, but it was a bit awkward at this position. It seemed a little obvious. She was afraid that he would talk nonsense, so she coaxed him: "if someone asks you how you hurt your lip, you can say that you accidentally bit it, OK?" Ning Yiqing was in a good mood at this time, so she nodded her head very cooperatively. She was happy with such a small matter. At this time, all the things here have been dealt with. Gu only picked up his things and prepared to start the journey of purchasing medicinal materials. After the things were put away, a group of people left the room together and found a breakfast shop for breakfast. When they went in, they found that Lin Xianzhi and Cheng Susu were all in it. It''s normal for them to run into each other, because there are only two breakfast shops in the whole street. One is on the other side of the street. It''s a little far away and inconvenient. A few waves of people and horses collided, and the atmosphere was a little delicate. Lin Xianzhi''s eyes blinked, and he decided to be a beautiful man watching the opera quietly. Anyway, Gu''s only daughter, Ning Yiqing, won''t suffer. Cheng Su Su''s face was a little ugly. He turned his head to destroy Zheng Yiran: "hurry up, the car is coming soon." This time, everything is out of her control, and she is more embarrassed than ever. This time, in order to get rid of her, she spent a lot of effort. In addition, she was previously reported as posing as the daughter of the Minister of Commerce. In order to prove that she is not a liar, she can only provide Cheng Fu''s number for the police to confirm. Because of this incident, the police truthfully told her that she had hurt the peddler and was extremely arrogant and unreasonable. Finally, it was to verify her identity, so everything she did here was poked to Cheng Fu. Cheng''s father was so angry when he heard what she had done that he always felt that Cheng Su Su could not do it, but the police also provided real and effective evidence, which he had to believe. It''s just that Cheng''s father has always been very fond of Cheng Su Su, and this time it''s impossible to ignore her. So he gave her a certificate to prove her identity, and then called the patient''s family to apologize in person. In addition to paying for the patient''s medical expenses, he also paid a sum of money, which is regarded as putting the matter under pressure. Early this morning, Cheng Su Su and his party were released from the police station. She knows that Cheng''s father will be very angry and disappointed. However, her previous tricks to coax Cheng''s father don''t seem to work very well. She is struggling with how to pacify Cheng''s father and maintain her status in Cheng''s heart this time. She hasn''t thought about it clearly yet, but here she meets Gu Yiwei again, adding three points of irritability to her heart. After seeing her, Zhu Jiagang said with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this the daughter of the Minister of Commerce? How did you get out of the police station so soon? " Chapter 429 Chen Zhao took over the conversation and cooperated with him, saying, "is she the daughter of the Minister of Commerce? I have a bad heart. Don''t scare me "Why are you scared?" Zhu Jiagang said with a smile: "but I heard that her identity is fake. She is a liar!" Cheng Su Su had never thought about her identity before. No matter who she was in front of, she always felt that she was the daughter of the Cheng family. But since she met Gu only, she can''t listen to the word "false" any more! After all, she''s a fake. Chu Tianlan said in a loud voice: "what liar? My family is always the daughter of the Minister of Commerce, the eldest miss of the Cheng family! You beep here again, or I''ll call the police and let the police catch you all! " "Oh, I''m so scared!" Zhu Jiagang covered his chest and said, "you are so powerful. What age are you now? Do you still want to play the story of Fengjian society? Take in all the people who speak ill of you? If you have the ability, come and catch me now! " Chu Tianlan''s heart ached when he was gambled. He pointed to Zhu Jiagang "you" for a long time, but he was speechless. Zhu Jiagang snorted and said: "don''t say that Cheng Su Su is a fake. Even if it''s true, I''m not afraid of it!" Chutianlan is injured in her leg and can''t move easily. Otherwise, she would have jumped over and hit Zhu Jiagang. She yelled: "you have the guts to say it again?" "What can you do to me if I say it a hundred times?" Zhu Jiagang said aloud, "Cheng Su Su is a fake! Cheng Su Su is a fake! Cheng Su Su is a fake He also put his face in front of chutianlan and said, "if you have seed, just fight! If you hit me again, I''ll promise to send you to the bureau again! " In fact, Zhu Jiagang is not so bold as usual. Now that Ning Yiqing is here, he feels that his waist is straight, his courage is thick, and he has enough courage to meet people. The most important thing is that he knows that Ning Yiqing has always wanted to clean up Cheng Su Su and his party, which he likes to do for Ning Yiqing. Chu Tian LAN is very angry. He really wants to fight Zhu Jiagang, and this worthless guy immediately jumps behind Ning Yiqing: "brother, that girl wants to fight me!" And Chu Tianlan is stopped by Cheng Su Su. In this situation, Cheng Su Su doesn''t want to cause any more trouble. She is usually arrogant, but she can control her temper at this time. Looking at Gu only, she said faintly: "although there are some misunderstandings between us, the matter has passed. Please look after the people around you and don''t let him bite." When she said that, her eyes unconsciously glanced at Ning Yiqing, and her hands unconsciously turned into fists. She still can''t figure out why he didn''t help her! Zhu Jiagang quit immediately: "it''s Lao Tzu who doesn''t like you. Does it have anything to do with my sister-in-law? Also, when it comes to biting people, when did we bite you? You have been biting us Cheng Su Su doesn''t care about Zhu Jia Gang at all, but looks at Gu Wei Yi. Gu Wei Yi also returns to Cheng Su Su in a very light tone and says, "it''s not over yet. You still owe me 10 million." This sentence directly made Cheng Su Su''s face red with anger. This incident is a shame for her, and it is also a huge hidden danger, which will expose her life experience at any time. Chapter 430 Gu only saw Cheng Su Su''s appearance, and her mouth rose slightly. She liked to see Cheng Su Su''s uneasy appearance most. So she stood up and patted Cheng Su Su''s shoulder with a smile and said, "as a friendly reminder, I''m a very trustworthy creditor. No matter who owes me something, I''ll ask for it when it''s time, so you have to prepare early!" Cheng Su Su''s heart set off a huge wave, trying to calm down, she even squeezed out a smile: "I''m not used to owe others things, I''ll wait for you to take it." Gu only also returns with a smile: "straightforward!" Cheng Susu turned to Chu Tianlan and others and said, "let''s go!" Wang Li takes a worried look at Cheng Su Su, and then turns to Ning Yi Qing, who has been sitting there without saying anything. Then he stands behind Cheng Su Su in silence. Chu Tianlan is still a little unconvinced. She is held by Zheng Yiran and scolds several times, but she doesn''t dare to speak too loud after all. Lin Xianzhi chuckles a few times. He likes to watch this kind of activity most. His sweetheart is just like every word. Before they got to the door, Chen Zhao happened to see Ning Yiqing''s wound on the corner of his mouth. He asked casually, "brother, how can you have a wound on your lip? It''s flail. Is it inflamed?" Ning Yiqing said faintly: "my daughter-in-law said that if someone asked me how my lips were hurt, I would say that I accidentally bit them." Because of this sentence, the breakfast shop was silent. Gu only a embarrassed just want to find a crack to drill in, he is not stupid, as for all the words to say it? He did it on purpose! Lin Xianzhi, who had enjoyed watching the crowd, felt that he had been hit by a series of attacks when he heard this sentence. He immediately felt that all the blood on his body had been wiped out. He covered his heart and said, "it''s so heartless! It''s called "killing the heart with every word!" Even Cheng Su Su, who went outside, couldn''t help but look back at Ning Yiqing. His thin lips were indeed flail, and the injury could only be caused by teeth. In her heart, Ning Yiqing had some secret thoughts. At this moment, she knew it clearly, because she obviously felt the jealousy in her heart. She forced herself to turn her head and stride forward. Chu Tianlan scolded: "shameless! I learned to seduce men when I was so old! " Zhu Jiagang immediately replied: "what is so big? My sister-in-law is 18 years old and has grown up! I think you are just jealous that my sister-in-law has my brother''s pain, but your mother-in-law is fierce, cheap and unreasonable. No one wants it. I''m not convinced! " Chu Tianlan was so angry that she shivered all over. Pointing at Zhu Jiagang, she couldn''t say a word! In terms of quarrel, Chu Tianlan is OK, but where can Zhu jianegative, a big gangster who has lived in gangsters since childhood, compare with him? It''s impossible for her tutor to swear, while Zhu Jiagang can sit there and swear with no emphasis. Cheng Su Su has recognized that quarrel is not Zhu Jiagang''s opponent in Chu Tianlan. He says softly, "Tianlan, we are qualified people. Don''t quarrel with him." Zheng Yiran looked back at Gu Wei and Ning Yiqing. Gu Wei''s face was slightly red, while Ning Yiqing''s face was expressionless, as if his words just now were like "the weather is fine today". Chapter 431 Zheng Yiran is a smart person. When Cheng Su Su sees Ning Yiqing at first sight, she sees something unusual. However, it seems that Cheng Su Su has fallen in love with someone she shouldn''t like. She shrugged, and there was nothing she could do about it. Zhu Jiagang said loudly behind them: "what does it mean to have quality and not quarrel with me? It''s obviously her who scolds people first! It''s called quality. You''re mentally ill Chu Tian Lan was so angry that she called out: "Su Su!" Cheng Su Su coldly glared at her and said softly, "don''t you think today is not humiliating enough?" Chu Tianlan wronged straight tears: "I just want to help you." "Today we are obviously at a disadvantage. In this case, it is obvious that we are not their opponent, so we should not argue any more." Cheng Su Su said in a cold voice, "besides, what''s the use of speaking fast!" What she really wants to do is take care of her only life! Only Gu Weiyi died, her identity will not be found! Only Gu Weiyi died, her grievances during this period of time can vent out! Gu had better not go to the imperial capital to find her, otherwise she will let Gu have no return! Chu Tianlan didn''t know Cheng Su Su''s thoughts. She thought she was concerned about her when she heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, so she said: "I listen to you, but that man is too cheap. He''d better not fall into my hands next time!" Zheng Yiran''s eyes darkened when she heard the conversation. In fact, her friendship with Cheng Su Su was partly due to her family''s reasons. Cheng Su Su usually handled things properly and their relationship was good. She didn''t think much about what kind of person Cheng Su Su Su was. However, when she came to Tengchong this time, she found that Cheng Su Su was not the same as she thought. After Gu Wei reminded her last time, she even thought about what Cheng Su Su had done over the years. Only then did she find that Cheng Su Su was far from as good as she had imagined. Just now, she can also find something unusual. She has found that Cheng Su Su is using Chu Tian LAN as a gun envoy, but Chu Tian LAN is still happy for Cheng Su Su''s comfort. Zheng Yiran recalled that when she got along with Cheng Su Su before, she seemed to have a similar situation, but her character was not as impulsive as Chu Tianlan, so it was not so obvious. She took a meaningful look at Gu Wei and sighed a little. After Cheng Su Su and his party left, Lin Xianzhi also took his people away. When he left, he glared at Ning Yiqing and said, "you are really crazy." "Is that insanity?" Ning Yiqing''s tone is flat: "you can continue to stay, I''ll let you see what is really insane." Lin Xianzhi gave a light "bah", turned to Gu Weiyi and said: "honey, I''m gone, you should remember to miss me!" Gu only won''t take his words. He also feels cruel. He just wanted to watch the fun, but he was stunned by the dog food. This kind of feeling is too bad! After they left, Gu only glared at Ning Yiqing. He was in a good mood and didn''t mind her staring at him at all. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao frown there, but they are afraid of Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei, so they have no courage to make fun of them. Gu Weiyi reaches out his hand and presses the center of his eyebrows. Ning Yiqing is really enough! Because of his words, she decided to ignore him for three days! Chapter 432 But Gu only set up a "big ambition" in her heart, but it was really implemented. She found that it was really difficult for some shameless person to break her merit with only one sentence: "if you don''t talk to me again, I will kiss you in public." After getting along with him for a long time, his idea in her heart has already collapsed. She knows that he can really do this kind of thing! God, give her back! So she immediately got up to him and said with a smile, "the past is gone! I''m hungry. What shall we have for lunch? " She didn''t plan to let him come back at all. She said one more word, but she was comforting herself. When people were upset, food was the best antidote. Ning Yiqing said lightly: "before, Lin Xianzhi said that he would invite you to have a whole mushroom banquet. We will have a whole mushroom banquet at noon today." Gu only heard this sentence and immediately turned to see Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang, because Ning Yiqing had not met her when Lin Xianzhi asked her to have a banquet. Seeing her look, Chen Zhao immediately looked up at the sky: "it''s a fine day today!" Zhu Jiagang pointed to a Miao girl in a short skirt passing by the street and said, "Wow, that beautiful woman''s legs are so long, straight and white, and her buttocks are so big!" Gu Yiwei Hearing Zhu Jiagang''s words, the short skirt Miao girl came over and slapped him in the face with her backhand: "hooligan!" There are many minorities in Yunnan, and there are many branches of the Miao nationality. The Miao girl Zhu Jiagang saw belongs to the Miao nationality with short skirts. Her scientific name is Jinji Miao nationality. The custom of their nationality is to wear very short skirts. The custom handed down from ancient times is not to wear a small skirt under the skirt. This custom really didn''t change until the early 21st century. Zhu Jiagang was beaten and forced, but the other side was a beautiful woman. He was really not good at fighting back, so he covered his face and said: "good men don''t fight with women." Gu only knows that most of the Miao people are straightforward, and most of them live in the same clan. If the Miao girl is surrounded by her peers, if their words are improper, a fight will probably break out. She''s here to buy medicine, not to fight. Besides, it''s Zhu Jiagang''s fault. So she said to the Miao girl, "my friend just wants to say that a Lei is good-looking. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Miao girl looked at Gu Wei, and saw that she was good-looking and full of smiles, so her anger disappeared. She gave Zhu Jiagang a hard look, and then said to Gu Wei Yi: "this time, if there is another time, I''ll call Da Jian and beat him to death!" Gu only chuckled and said, "sometimes his mouth is very cheap. It''s right to beat him up." Miao Nu also laughed at her saying so, echoing that Zhu Jiagang should fight. Gu Weiyi saw that she was not hostile and asked, "Lei, do you know where there is a medicinal market nearby?" Yunnan is mountainous, most suitable for the growth of herbal medicine, in the jungle, growing a lot of high-quality herbs. Miao Nu pointed her in a direction: "go straight ahead, cross three slopes, and then turn four corners. There is a row of brick houses. That''s it." Gu was drunk when she heard her rough way of guiding. The most important thing in Yunnan is the slope and bend. She didn''t even say that she turned left or right. OK, I have to ask someone later. Chapter 433 In the 1990s, the tourism industry in Yunnan was just developed, and the money in the hands of the common people was not abundant. Therefore, there were not many people in this small city, and there were not many tourists in it. Most of the people in the street were Miao people, and there were some other ethnic minorities. After the Miao girl left, Chen Zhao said with admiration: "sister-in-law, you are so powerful. I thought today''s old pig would be beaten to the head of a pig." During this period of time, he was completely familiar with Zhu Jiagang, so he gave Zhu Jiagang such a nickname. Zhu Jiagang was a little unconvinced and said in a low voice: "the girls here are really fierce. I just praised her and slapped me!" Ning Yiqing glanced at him, and he immediately said: "ah ha ha, it was my humble mouth just now. That a Lei fan is good for me. My sister-in-law can rest assured that I will never make such a mistake again. I am a rogue with style!" Gu Weiyi didn''t want to talk to him, and Chen Zhao looked at him contemptuously: "a rascal with style is still a rascal!" Ning Yiqing took Gu Weiyi to the best looking hotel in the small town. Gu Weiyi went into the hotel and looked at the time: "it''s only 10:30 now. Is it too early to eat?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "didn''t you just say you were hungry?" Gu Yiwei Well, let''s eat! They had breakfast at eight in the morning. She had a large bowl of local specialty powder, an egg and a large piece of beef. She was not hungry at all. But this is her own words, tears have to admit. The food in the hotel is quite special, and there are even serious chicken fir in it. Ji Cong is known as the king of all kinds of bacteria. The writer A Cheng once said in an article that Ji Cong is fresh and can make people swallow their tongues. Because in that article, Gu only wanted to taste what Ji Cong can look like. She took a chopstick and put it into her mouth. Her eyes lit up immediately. As expected, it was so fresh and delicious! She can''t stop even if she''s not hungry. Ning Yiqing''s mouth is slightly crooked when she sees her appearance. The yield of chicken fir is low and it''s hard to grow. Therefore, these chicken fir are all wild. It''s really not easy to eat them. It''s just that he made a phone call yesterday and made the restaurant owner stay here. She likes it. Because it''s so delicious, Gu, who was not so hungry, was only stunned to eat himself up. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao are not so good either. They are satisfied with their belly after eating. Ning Yiqing is the only one who can keep his image at dinner. He has a light complexion and elegant movements from beginning to end. Almost finished, the boss specially came to say hello, saying that they are the first table guests of the hotel, all meals are free. Gu only did not expect to come in early to eat and such a cheap pick-up, joked: "if so, we come here in the future, come in at seven in the morning and wait, and then eat until noon." The boss said with a smile, "welcome." After dinner, Gu Youyi goes out with Zhu Jiagang and Chen zhaohuang. Ning Yiqing takes out five hundred yuan bills from her bag and puts them in front of the cash register. The boss says, "Sir, I''ve saved my son''s life. I''ve always wanted to repay him, but I don''t have a chance. It''s hard for you to come here. It''s right for me to invite you to dinner as soon as possible." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "I never eat free food. The matter of saving your son is just easy. You don''t have to worry about it." Then he lifted his feet and went out. Chapter 434 The owner of the restaurant was full of emotion. Three years ago, when he and his son went up the mountain to pick mushrooms, they met a mountain torrent. His son was accidentally swept away by the mountain torrent. Ning Yiqing happened to be performing the task and saved his son. This time Ning Yiqing came here to ask one of his old friends to help him book a chicken fir, but he didn''t expect to meet the owner of the restaurant. The restaurant owner recognized him, but he didn''t know his name, so he called him Mr. The owner of the restaurant came up and asked, "can you tell me your name, sir?" Ning Yiqing said lightly: "my name is the people''s Liberation Army." He said that Wanren had already walked out of the hotel, and the owner of the hotel was still standing there in a daze. Isn''t he? He is a soldier, or the people''s Liberation Army. Gu only sees Ning Yiqing talking with the boss outside. His words are always few. She asks curiously: "acquaintances?" Ning Yiqing nodded: "yes." Gu Weiyi skims his mouth. Although he can''t guess the whole story, his boss doesn''t charge them for their meals today, but he doesn''t even know Ning Yiqing''s name. This will lead Ning Yiqing to chat again, which can only be the person he once saved. So she came up to him and asked, "did you save him when you were on a mission?" Ning Yi Qing lightly said: "it is." Gu Weiyi curled his lips and said, "Mr. Ning, you will be beaten if you speak like this." Ning Yiqing said indifferently: "I''m a soldier, you know, so it''s normal to reach out to save someone when someone is in danger." Gu only was touched by his words, soldiers defend their country, but never ask for return. However, her tone has not completely disappeared, and she can''t expect to praise him. So she snorted and said, "my Lord has a lot of money. I won''t care about it with you this time." Ning Yi Qing sees her appearance, the corner of the mouth rises to smile lightly, she sees his smile also followed to smile. "Are you still angry?" he asked her "So you know I''m angry!" Gu Weiyi compared his fists with him: "the first responsibility for falling in love is that my girlfriend is angry. I want to coax her immediately!" Ning Yi Qing is not quite to face of lift eyebrow: "can''t." Gu Wei one stares at him one eye, talk with him must the heart is strong enough, otherwise can minute minute be angry to death. Unexpectedly, he added: "but I can learn." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He looked at her and said, "but you have to teach me this first, or you can coax me first. Let me experience it first, and I will have experience next time." Gu only tears run, she coax him coax the number of times is still small? She took a deep breath and said, "you''re thinking about next time!" Ning Yiqing found that her appearance of deliberately pretending to be angry was really lovely. She was beautiful. At this time, the expression on her face was rich, and the whole life was moving and bright. He liked it very much. He stretched out his hand and gently pinched her white face. His eyes were full of warmth. He turned away from the topic and said, "you just said the first responsibility for falling in love, so what''s the second one?" Gu only looked him up and down and said, "the second is that a girlfriend is always right. If a girlfriend makes a mistake, please refer to the previous sentence." Ning Yi Qing''s corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, smile to say: "you directly say you are forever right not knot?" Gu also said with a smile, "did you write it down?" Chapter 435 Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pinched Gu''s only other face, saying, "don''t remember this, because it can''t happen at all. Will you make mistakes?" Gu Yiwei Sir, she seems to have been surrounded by this bastard again. Ning Yiqing''s eyes and eyebrows are full of smiles: "since you can''t make mistakes, this second is a bit redundant." Gu only thinks that it''s more difficult than going to heaven to get a little cheaper here! Ning Yiqing asked again, "is there a third one?" Gu took a deep breath: "of course! Well, when I go back, I''ll write it and paste it on your wall for you to read every day. " "Then you may have to write three copies." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I want one pasted in front of the bed at home, one pasted in front of the bed in the dormitory, and then I want one to carry out the task and put it in my wallet." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing said about the wallet and said, "what you gave me last time was a photo of my ID card. It''s too perfunctory. We''ll take a picture together after we go back." He wanted to do it last time, but at that time she was in the college entrance examination and had an accident at home, and he was eager to return to the team, so he couldn''t make it. Gu only thinks that she needs to pull back: "Ning Shao, I''m a person with style and never take photos with others easily. If you want to take photos with me, it depends on my mood." "Oh?" Ning Yiqing asked her: "what kind of mood would you agree to take photos with me?" "When you''re in a good mood, of course." Gu''s only answer. Ning Yiqing then asked, "when are you in a good mood?" "Of course, when you are happy, you will be in a good mood." Gu said seriously. Ning Yiqing nodded: "this is logical, clear, no problem, so I will try every day to make you happy." Gu only listen to him say so a little small, he is not so difficult to deal with it! But she has not finished, but heard Ning Yiqing said: "I heard people say that the happiest thing in the world is the matter of men and women, daughter-in-law, you can rest assured that I am willing to do it with you every day." Gu Yiwei This painting style is not right! For a long time, it was as if she was asking him for a treat! Her face flushed a little, low scolded a: "hooligan!" In some things, she thinks he is more like a hooligan than Zhu Jiagang, but he is a cultured hooligan! And such a rascal is more terrible in essence, because no one knows when he will play a rascal. Ning Yiqing straightened her face and pointed her nose: "in fact, I can be more rogue. Do you want to have a try?" Gu Wei jumped far away from him. He was too dangerous! And she is a person of integrity, will not cooperate with him to play hooligans! Ning Yiqing couldn''t stop laughing. Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao look at their interaction from a distance. Although they can''t hear what they say, they can also guess something when they see Gu''s reaction. Chen Zhao nudged Zhu Jiagang with his elbow: "look, the third brother is playing a hooligan in front of the third sister-in-law again." Zhu Jiagang is much more afraid of Ning Yiqing than Chen Zhao. He even dare not say a bad word about Ning Yiqing behind his back: "Ning Shao, even if he is a hooligan, is the most handsome hooligan in the world, the most elegant hooligan, the most provocative hooligan!" Chen Zhaobai gave him a look: "are you a little promising?" Chapter 436 "I''ve always been very promising." Zhu Jiagang held his cheek in one hand: "I''m just thinking, how can a person like Ning Shao laugh? And it looks good to laugh! " Chen Zhao was too lazy to pay attention to him. He said to himself, "do you know? I used to think that people like Ning Shao can''t laugh, don''t eat, don''t drink, don''t go to the toilet, just like the fairy in the novel. But when I get along with him during this period, I find that he is the same as a normal person, but I don''t know why. On the contrary, I am more afraid of him. " "I guess it''s my psychological shadow. You don''t see the way he dealt with the gang leaders who beat, smash and rob in those years. If you want to see it, you''ll be as weak as me when you see him." Chen Zhao also heard about that incident in those years. He patted Zhu Jiagang on the shoulder and said, "it''s as if you are a woman. When you see the third brother, you fall under his suit pants!" Zhu Jiagang immediately reached out and hit him: "bear boy, what did you say?" Chen Zhao had been prepared early, and avoided early. After hearing what he said, he immediately retorted: "you are the bear child. Your whole family is the bear child." They started laughing, and the atmosphere was relaxed and harmonious. After the party arrived at the medicinal materials market, Gu only found that many medicinal materials here were different from what she saw in Lingcheng. On the whole, the quality of medicinal materials was better than one grade. Although there are fake medicines in the medicine market, it''s up to the buyer to identify them. Gu has never lacked this ability. It''s never difficult for Gu to pick out the best medicine from a pile of herbs. Originally, when the drug dealers saw that she was young and wanted to blackmail her, they didn''t expect that she would directly tell her the nature of the medicinal materials when she took them, and then they would list which ones were of good quality and which ones were not; When is the same kind of medicinal material picked and which month is the best one. As soon as the drug dealer heard that she was knowledgeable and knew that she would not be black, he said with a smile, "you must have come from a family of traditional Chinese medicine?" Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t speak. In fact, she doesn''t come from a family of traditional Chinese medicine. In fact, her ability to recognize traditional Chinese medicine in her whole life was taught by her teacher. The reason why she wanted to enter the Imperial University this time was that she wanted to be a serious disciple of the teacher. Seeing that she didn''t speak, the drug dealer thought that he had guessed correctly and sighed: "now only children who came from a family of traditional Chinese medicine are willing to devote themselves to learning traditional Chinese medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound. If they can recognize all these herbs, it will be more difficult to be familiar with their properties and pharmacology, as well as the preparation methods of pills, powders and ointments." His daughter-in-law said: "now that Chinese medicine is in a recession, young people are reluctant to learn, and there is no follow-up of serious Chinese medicine, not to mention the pharmacists. In a few years, those old pharmacists will be old, not to mention the preparation of pills, powders and ointments, and no one will even know how to fry, cook and fry the properties of Chinese medicine. By then, Chinese medicine will be really over!" Gu only knew that what they said was the truth. When she opened a pharmaceutical factory in her previous life, she spent a lot of effort to get a suitable pharmacist. At that time, it was nearly ten years later than now, and the old pharmacists were really old. All kinds of expensive ancient prescriptions in their hands were either lost or bought by the national flower of an island, and almost no one in China would. Chapter 437 In order to become a qualified traditional Chinese medicine, we don''t need to know these pharmaceutical methods, but traditional Chinese medicine is the foundation of traditional Chinese medicine. If the quality of medicinal materials can''t be guaranteed, how can the efficacy of traditional Chinese medicine be guaranteed? It has always been a long way for her to go, but it also requires great patience and perseverance. She said with a smile: "we don''t have to be so pessimistic. In fact, we don''t learn these because Chinese medicine is not as profitable as western medicine, and Chinese medicine is more difficult to learn than western medicine. However, if we can improve the income environment of the whole industry, it should be greatly improved." The drugstore owner was not as optimistic as she was, and said directly: "it''s not painful for the hospital to buy tens of thousands of instruments and equipment now, but no one will do it if they want to invest some money to grow medicinal materials, because a bad one will lose money!" The landlady said with a worried face: "our family has been engaged in medicine business for generations. In a few years, I''m afraid this business will not be successful. Gu only knows that what the drugstore owner said is basically the reality of the traditional Chinese medicine field. For traditional Chinese medicine, in fact, traditional Chinese medicine is the fundamental. What she can do alone is too limited. Looking at the drugstore owner, she said, "you sell Chinese herbal medicines all the year round. There must be some channels to buy genuine herbal medicines. Some of my medicines will be in great need for a long time. I have only one requirement for herbal medicines, that is, quality." When the boss heard that she was still a big business, he asked, "what kind of herbs do you want?" Gu only replied: "Tianma in Zhaotong, Shanqi in Wenshan, Baiji, yunfuzi, yundanggui, Caowu, Dendrobium." In fact, aconite and Angelica in Yunnan are not the best, but the quality is also good. The boss was very happy when he heard that the prices of the herbs she said were not cheap. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "how much do you want every month?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "boss, it''s not kind of you to ask. As you said just now, there are fewer and fewer pharmaceutical teachers. Many herbs are not processed after you collect them, and most of them have a fixed picking time every year. You should ask how many new herbs I can take." There is time for the growth of medicinal materials, and there is time for picking them. In fact, the time for all medicinal materials to come down is fixed. The boss laughed: "you little girl is a human spirit!" After laughing, he said, "listen to your tone, do you want to make your own medicine?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "how to keep the property of a Chinese medicine and how to make it fully play have something to do with the processing method. How can I make so many medicines by myself? So at that time, you will have to pay for snacks. After the herbs are collected, find the best teacher Fu to make herbs. " The boss looked at her and said, "in this way, the price will not be too cheap." Gu only looked into the boss''s eyes and said, "but you can''t sell it secretly. I''m too expensive, or I can''t afford it. Maybe in a few years, your store will really close down, and I should be your biggest buyer in the future. If you offend buyers like me, you will suffer losses." The boss thought black when she first came in. It''s a little funny to hear her say so. She then said, "you also said that selling medicine is your ancestral property. I believe you don''t want to be a black sheep and let this ancestral property be destroyed in your hands." Chapter 438 The boss hasn''t said anything yet. The boss''s wife has already made a decision: "if you really purchase a large quantity, we will add a layer of profit after deducting all costs. What do you think?" Gu only reaches out his hand to the landlady: "deal!" The next thing becomes very simple, choose the right medicine, because the amount is large, not convenient to carry, so the boss help her to take the freight back to Lingcheng. For the rest, please leave your contact information and wait for the customer''s sole notice. When Gu only left, he left the boss and his wife a deposit of 100000 yuan and a contract to help them buy all kinds of genuine medicinal materials. Her coolness and trust made the boss and his wife sigh and sign a contract. When Gu Yiqing was talking with her boss about the business of medicinal materials, Ning Yiqing looked at her. He found that when her hand touched the medicinal materials, her whole body lit up. When she heard the boss talking about the declining situation of Chinese medicinal materials, her expression was obviously a little worried and helpless. Although Ning Yiqing was involved in a wide range of hunting, traditional Chinese medicine was too broad and profound. There were many kinds of herbs, and he didn''t know much about them. His daughter-in-law seems to know all this. He is really curious. Where did she learn all these things from? His daughter-in-law really surprised him. It seemed that her body was covered with layers of veils. When she opened one layer, she thought it was her true face. Unexpectedly, there was another layer. It was really full of surprises and accidents. Let alone Zhu Jiagang and Chen Zhao, who don''t know Chinese medicine at all, are just watching. After Gu only settled the matter, they came to help. Although a large part of Gu weiding''s medicinal materials are transported back to Lingcheng, she also brings some medicinal materials that are helpful to Qin Zhenhua''s health. She also found a few rare herbs that she couldn''t find in Lingcheng before, which was a surprise. After all this, it was dark, so they found a hotel nearby. According to the old rules, Chen Zhao has a room with Zhu Jiagang, Gu only has a room with Ning Yiqing. Gu only and Ning Yiqing back to the room, Gu only happily took out the medicine on the table, smelling the medicine. Ning Yiqing half leaned on the table and said, "I think there should be another rule in the rules of falling in love. If one party lies, he will be punished for one hundred kisses." Gu Wei nodded and agreed: "well, this rule is good." Ning Yiqing saw her face as usual, her eyes narrowed slightly and said to her, "now come and kiss me a hundred times!" Gu Weiyi looked at him with clear eyes and asked, "why? I''m not lying. " "Medicine." Ning Yiqing reminds her. Gu only asked him: "what about the medicinal materials?" Ning Yiqing''s brow slightly twisted, Gu only one face guiran Dawu way said: "well, I''m not lying, I''m here to buy medicine for my father! You see, it''s all his medicine. " Ning Yiqing said coldly, "you know that''s not what I asked." Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "you''re talking about something I know about medicinal materials? But you didn''t ask me if I knew herbs before, and I never said I didn''t know herbs! " She knew that he would ask, so she figured out the way to deal with him early and tried to cheat her? You mean to kill her? There''s no door! Chapter 439 Gu Weiyi has a deeper understanding of Ning Yiqing and his character, so she won''t be bullied by him again! Ning Yiqing When he thought about it carefully, she didn''t seem to have said anything like that. She mentioned the opening of a pharmaceutical factory in front of him last time. He thought that she would have to wait until she graduated from university to do it, but he didn''t expect that she would start to act now. She is so big that she doesn''t know the market and sales. She dares to open a pharmaceutical factory directly. His daughter-in-law is a real black sheep. Just for him, as long as she is happy, she will lose her family. Anyway, his family is rich, so she will lose. Gu only one see his complexion uncertain, immediately holding his waist coquetry: "angry? You really don''t need to be angry about this. After all, we''ve been married for a short time. It''s normal that you don''t know me very well, so you can spend more time with me in the future, so that we can get to know each other! " "Give me a kiss." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said. Gu only lightly pursed her lower lip, as if there was no problem between her and Ning Yiqing that could not be solved. If one could not, there would be two or three She took the initiative to put her hand around his neck, tiptoed on his lips for a kiss, and then quickly released him and jumped to one side: "I continue to sort out the herbs!" Ning Yiqing His daughter-in-law is more and more cunning. It''s more and more difficult for him to get some welfare. It''s just that it''s really hard for him. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he directly carried her to the table like a chicken. Then he stood over, separated her legs and held her waist. The height of the table is a little lower than Ning Yiqing''s waist. When he pulls it, Gu''s only leg just happens to hold his waist. They look very ambiguous at this time. Gu''s only face suddenly turned red to the root of her ears. She put her hand to his chest and said, "Ning Yiqing, don''t make trouble!" "The name has to be changed." Ning Yiqing looked into her eyes and said, "husband and Yiqing, choose one." Gu Wei nibbled his lower lip and didn''t speak. Ning Yiqing didn''t force her either. She just said, "daughter in law, I''ll kiss you every time you call me, regardless of place or occasion." Gu only lightly scolded: "Wu Yiqing slightly lowered her head and gave her a kiss on the lips, but he felt that her lips were too sweet, so he deepened the memory directly. He would never tell her that he wanted to kiss her all the time. A kiss lingering, Gu''s only original pink lips Leng is his kiss as red as drops of rouge, two people too close, she obviously felt his body change, he so across the clothes against her, extremely overbearing. Gu only felt that his breath had been messy. If she went on kissing again, she was afraid that something would really happen tonight. She reached out and pushed him away, but buried her head in his chest. Both of them didn''t speak, and the room immediately quieted down. After a long time, Ning Yiqing''s breath gradually calmed down. He said slowly, "now tell me why you know so much about my herbal medicine?" He would ask again, which was expected by Gu only, because she was too experienced in recognizing herbs today, and she was just over 18 years old after all, which was too unusual. Chapter 440 Gu had been living in the countryside before, so it was impossible for him to come into contact with so many herbs. As for these, she has long thought of a good excuse: "I learned the medicine from my grandfather, not the grandfather of the Qin family, but the grandfather of the Gu family. His old man used to be our famous barefoot doctor. There are also compendium of Materia Medica in Shennong''s materia medica." "When I was a child, I was particularly interested in traditional Chinese medicine. My grandfather also thought I was very talented. He wanted to teach me medicine, but when I was 12 years old, he encountered a landslide when he went out to see a doctor. In order to save a child, he..." What she said is all true. She is particularly interested in traditional Chinese medicine in both past and present lives. When she was a child, she really made up her mind to be a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. But her grandfather went early, and Gu didn''t like traditional Chinese medicine. He never learned from her grandfather. There were only a few medical books and pharmacopoeia left by her grandfather at home. She would read a few pages carefully every day when she came home from school. Over time, she learned some basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s just that in her previous life, because she had opened a pharmaceutical factory and had rich pharmaceutical experience, she was very handy in identifying medicinal materials. Ning Yiqing actually investigated her family situation when she decided to deal with her. Because he was a soldier, his wife needed to go through political review. If there were problems in her family, they could not get married. He only investigated her family affairs to marry her. Because he had checked, he knew that what she said was true. The only thing that can''t be right is her skillful knowledge of medicine, because it''s impossible to distinguish so many grades and subtle differences of medicinal materials without actually seeing them. Gu Weiyi leaned up to his ear and said, "let me tell you a secret. In fact, there are a lot of herbs. I only saw them today. When I talked with the drugstore owner, I was deceived by him." Ning Yiqing Gu only "giggle" smile, smile at him and asked: "do you think I''m very powerful?" Ning Yiqing sees her smile and her mouth rises slightly. He always knows that she is very smart. If she knows how to use words to cheat the drugstore owner to take out the best medicine, it''s not impossible. Now it seems that''s the only way to explain it. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "this is nothing fierce, just playing some cleverness." Gu only know that he said this, even if it is over, she was a little proud, she actually really muddle through! After purchasing the medicinal materials, the task of coming to Yunnan was basically completed. In fact, she wanted to go to Zhaotong and Wenshan to find Tianma and Sanqi. After talking with the drugstore owner yesterday, she changed her mind. It''s not easy to grow these two genuine medicinal materials. It takes time and effort. She is also a stranger. It''s extremely difficult to find the right person and plant them in the right place. It''s better to encourage local farmers to plant them at the right price. The drugstore owner, a well-informed local, is more stable and has better quality assurance. The reason why she chose the boss of that drugstore to talk business was that the boss of that drugstore had cooperated with her in his previous life, but the cooperation in his previous life was not so pleasant as this one. Chapter 441 At that time, Gu''s only knowledge of medicinal materials was really just on paper, so he was cheated by the boss and sold her a pile of medicinal materials that had not been sold several years ago. At that time, two waves of people also pinched her severely. Later, after they got to know each other, Gu only found out that the boss of the drugstore was eccentric. He didn''t like people who didn''t know how to buy medicinal materials. He thought it was a blasphemy to medicine, so he often played tricks on people who had just stepped into this circle. In fact, he has a critical pursuit of the quality of medicinal materials, so his family''s medicinal materials are actually the best in the whole market. The next morning, the party bought tickets back to Lingcheng. Because it''s a long way to go, it took about a month for us to toss around again. At this time, the college entrance examination results have already come out. If the notice goes well, it''s time to send it. After returning to Lingcheng, the four separated. Zhu Jiagang had a big fight with Qin Keren before, so he couldn''t be with Gu only at this time, so as not to be suspected. After all, Chen Zhao is the youngest. It''s the first time that he has been away from home for such a long time. As soon as he returns to Lingcheng, he can''t wait to go home. Although Ning Yiqing is reluctant to part with Gu Weiyi, they haven''t had a formal wedding after all. It''s hard for them to live together. So he sent Gu Weiyi to the courtyard and went home. Gu only into the courtyard, see around don''t know aunts and uncles are smiling with her to say hello: "the only back ah? What a good boy. " Gu only politely smile one by one, but her heart is wondering, before they don''t seem to be so warm to her, right? How is this? She walked all the way and said hello to people. When she was almost home, Granny Ding saw her with sharp eyes. She immediately came out of the yard and said to her with a happy face: "only, you are really great. Granny Ding is proud of you!" Gu Weiyi laughed, took out two boxes of flower cakes from Yunnan and handed them to granny Ding, saying, "thank you granny Ding. When you go out, you bring some special products. Don''t give up." "Ah, you are so kind-hearted. Go out and bring me a gift. It proves that you have granny Ding in your heart. I can''t be too happy to dislike you!" Granny Ding said happily. Granny Ding doesn''t care about the nobleness of things, what she cares about is Gu Wei''s heart. Since Gu Wei lived in the country and became her neighbor in the city, she likes Gu Wei very much. The child is smart and transparent. He is not a soft buns to be handled by others. He is also affectionate and righteous. It''s a pity that he has a hard-working mother. Now Qin Zhenhua is lying in the hospital bed and can''t move. Gu only gave granny ding a sweet smile. Granny Ding said, "you are the provincial champion of our province this time. Do you know that?" Gu Weiyi didn''t answer yet. Grandma poked her head out of the house and said with a smile, "you old sister are really bad. This is a big happy event in our family. I plan to be the first to tell the only one. It''s good that you told the only one before me!" She seemed to be complaining. In fact, it was a joke. Granny Ding couldn''t hear it. She immediately said with a smile, "I want to be happy with such a big event! Only when you have time, you can teach the two skin monkeys in my family, so that they won''t be bothered to jump up and down. " Chapter 442 Gu Weiyi chuckles. The two skin monkeys in Ding Nai''s pacifier refer to her two grandchildren. One is 12 years old and the other is 10 years old. It''s a naughty age, with average academic performance and good temperament. Grandma pulled Gu Weiyi and said, "we''ll talk about it later. The only one is back now. Our grandparents and grandchildren should get close to each other first. You can''t rob the only one in my family." Because they are neighbors, Granny and granny Ding have similar interests, so they have a close relationship during this period. Gu only saw grandma and granny Ding get along with the state in the heart is very gratified, grandma this is also into the courtyard life. Granny Ding laughed: "OK, I don''t want to rob you. Your grandparents and grandchildren haven''t seen each other for some time. I won''t be a bad person here." Grandma laughingly pulled Gu Weiyi home, looking at her some distressed to say: "thin, black, children, suffering outside it?" Gu only felt warm in his heart. He put his hand around his grandmother and said, "no, I''m fine." In her previous life, she did not enjoy too much family affection, but in this life, because of the change of her way of doing things, there are several more relatives who care about her from the heart. She used to read in the book that "when her children go home, whether they are fat or thin, their parents and relatives will say that they are thin". Now she really realizes this feeling. It''s a good feeling. Grandma caressed her back and said, "it''s good to come back safely. This time you go out to work alone to make money. Your father almost told me to death after he knew. If you don''t come back again, he probably won''t recognize me." Gu only "poof" a laugh, took grandma''s hand and said: "I go to see Dad first." "Don''t worry, your grandfather pushed him out just now." Grandma stopped her with a smile: "I think I''ll be back soon. He must be very happy to see you Ping back!" Gu only "Oh" a, grandma smilingly looked at her, said: "only, this time you test a provincial champion, happy?" "My grades are so good and excellent. If I were not the provincial champion, it would be hard for me to face it!" Gu only said with a smile. Granny smiles a little, her nose says: "you this wench, see you get se of!" With that, they both laughed. Grandma took her hand and said, "I discussed with your grandfather and your father. Your grades are so good that you can''t drop out of school because your father is ill. We still have several calligraphy and paintings in our hands. We will sell another one to you in a few days to collect your tuition and living expenses." Gu''s eyes are moist when he hears this sentence. His grandparents and Qin Zhenhua really love her. The calligraphy and paintings in his family are the ancestral property of the Qin family, and they are the boundless glory of the Qin family. In this era, this kind of behavior can be called the black sheep of the family. She knew what these calligraphy and paintings meant to the Qin family, but they were willing to sell them for her school. She hugged her grandmother again and said, "Dad and grandfather will be back soon. I have a big happy event to announce." Granny asked with a smile: "what''s more happy than that you won the provincial champion?" Gu only smile: "it''s not really, but it''s definitely a happy event." Just at this time, his grandfather pushed Qin Zhenhua back. Gu weiyili first said hello to his grandfather, then jumped to Qin Zhenhua''s side and said, "Dad, I''m back! I miss you so much With that, she gave Qin Zhenhua a hug. Chapter 443 People in this age express their feelings quite implicitly, even if they really miss someone, they will not say it directly. So Gu only such a hug, let Qin Zhenhua some embarrassed, with a smile light scolded a: "you this naughty girl! Just come back. " Gu only smiles. She can hear Qin Zhenhua''s care and love for her. Qin Zhenhua''s eyes are full of care and love. It''s really good to have a family. She dragged the bag back and found a lot of things from it. This one is for grandfather, that one is for grandmother, and Qin Zhenhua''s gift, plus a lot of delicious food. Grandma complained bitterly: "you are really a girl. How much money can you earn by working outside? What are you doing with these useless things? It''s better to save money for your tuition. " Gu''s only eyes turned and said, "what grandma said is reasonable, but I have money now!" With that, she mysteriously took out a passbook from her bag and showed it to them. They were stunned at the numbers on it. Grandma was the first to come back to her senses. She took Gu Weiyi and said, "only one, what are you doing outside? Where can I get so much money? " The money in the passbook is not much in Gu''s opinion, which is only 500000 yuan, but it is definitely a huge sum of money in this era. Before she came back, she was thinking about how much money it would be more appropriate to take out. Too little money would not solve the problems at home, but too much would make them uneasy. After all, grandparents and Qin Zhenhua are upright people, so 500000 is a more acceptable number. She said to her grandmother with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I earned all the money legally. This time, I was going to go to the provincial capital to find a job. Then I heard that the gambling stones in Yunnan are very powerful." "I just thought that when I gave grandfather Ning a birthday present last time, I bought a stone casually and it was very popular, so I wanted to try my luck. Then I went around the jade market for two days, bought some cheapest stones, and then I bought a piece of glass jade. All the money was earned by selling jade!" This is what she said after thinking about it, because in this year, an 18-year-old girl earns 500000 yuan a son, which is just like a pool in heaven and night, so only the gambling stone can make sense. Although she actually made more money than this! When grandma heard this, she was angry. She twisted her ear and said, "you are a girl with a long iron gall! Even if a person ran to Yunnan, he even ran to gambling stone! Don''t you know that there''s a lot of chaos there? " "Ouch! they hurt! Grandma, take it easy Gu only begged for mercy: "I will never dare again!" Grandma let go of her ear, glared at her and said, "you even want to go in the future!" Gu Weiyi immediately ran to Qin Zhenhua''s wheelchair and spoiled him: "Dad, grandma is so fierce! You are going to save me Qin Zhenhua also told her: "your grandmother is good at fighting. You should fight like this! It''s too dangerous for a girl to run around "I''ve come back safe and sound." Gu only said softly, "so don''t worry too much!" "How can I not worry?" Grandma glared at her and said, "how old are you! Do you know how dangerous it is out there? " Chapter 444 Gu Weiyi saw his grandmother''s posture of training again and said, "I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more! I promise, no next time! " In view of her good attitude of admitting her mistake and coming back safely, grandma said a few words about her again and didn''t do it again. Gu Weiyi stretched out his tongue, covered his stomach and said, "grandma, I''m hungry..." "You''re a girl with a pair of iron gall. It''s better to starve to death. It''s easier to worry." Grandma said so, but she had already gone to the kitchen. Gu only made a face at Grandma''s back, but Qin Zhenhua only wanted to laugh. In fact, when Gu Weiyi was not at home, the Qin family was quite lonely. It was only after she came home that the family became angry. Gu only went into the kitchen, put the passbook into Grandma''s pocket, and said all kinds of witty things to grandma. Grandma was not really angry with her, she was just worried about her. Because Qin Zhenhua''s illness cost a lot at home, the money for selling paintings used to be 7788, so grandma didn''t refuse, so she accepted the passbook. Gu only called home yesterday and said that she would come back today, so grandma went to the vegetable market early in the morning and bought a lot of dishes she liked. Yesterday afternoon, she went back to the countryside and caught a bamboo mouse to help her. Gu only saw the dishes at that big table and felt very warm. This was the feeling of home. She had never tasted it since she was 18 years old in her previous life. Grandfather looked at Gu Weiwei, who was busy with his grandmother in the kitchen, and said to Qin Zhenhua with a smile: "this girl is really good. I didn''t expect that we had such a smart, sensible and clever little granddaughter in our home. Fortunately, I was wrong in my arms when I was growing up in Gu''s home. If Lu Yurong took her with me..." Grandfather didn''t go on talking about it. Although Lu Yurong''s affair is not a taboo of the Qin family, no one wants to talk about it more, so he stopped in time. Of course, Qin Zhenhua knows what his grandfather didn''t finish. In fact, he thinks so. Gu Weiyi is really a heartbreaking child, kind, smart, clever and sensible. He looked at Gu only eyes full of warmth, at this time feel that his little selfish some sorry for her, have to find a chance to talk to her. Grandma and Gu only finished the meal. Qin Keren came back. As soon as she came back, the atmosphere in the room became cold. As soon as Qin Keren saw Gu Weiyi, she unconsciously clenched her fist. Her anger and hatred could not be suppressed, but she was stunned and squeezed out a smile: "sister is back, you are not at home these days, I miss you so much!" Gu only heard her words "ha ha", but said: "when I''m not at home, no one will clean you up. Your skin itches, right? It''s OK. I''m back. I can satisfy your wishes in the future. " Qin Keren''s smile was fixed on her face, but she was always cheeky. When she looked up and saw all kinds of gifts on the cupboard, she immediately asked with joy: "are these all brought back by her sister? Which one is mine? " Gu only chuckled: "none of them belongs to you." The expression on Qin Keren''s face was hard to maintain, but he immediately turned away from the topic, looked at the dishes on the table and said: "Qi, there are so many delicious things. Grandma is very kind to her sister. Today, I''m in the light of grandma! I don''t see a meal of meat at home for three or five days. " Chapter 445 Grandma put the chopsticks on the table heavily and said coldly, "are you saying that I abused you in disguise? If you think the Qin family is bad, you can go back to your own home. " Qin Keren''s eyes were red and he said wrongly, "I didn''t mean that..." "If you don''t mean that, just shut up and eat!" Grandma said coldly: "you and the only one were born one day. She is worried that the flowers in the family will go out to find a job to support the family in the summer vacation, and you only know how to eat at home!" Qin Keren said softly, "I don''t have leisure time. I take care of my father every day!" She didn''t mention it, but when she mentioned it, her grandmother immediately became angry: "you said that you should help take care of Gu Zhenhua. Every day you go to the room to see him is to take care of him? I get up early every morning and run out of sight. As soon as I get to dinner, I''ll come back. It''s OK for you to say that you need to take care of Gu Zhenhua! " Qin Keren immediately cried and said, "I help my family do this and that every day. I''m so tired. But you pick my fault every day. Isn''t it because I don''t have Qin''s blood? What a bully you are She said and ran straight upstairs. Granny angry face is blue, Gu only voice comfort: "Granny, there is no need to care with her in general." Grandma looked at the clever and sensible Gu only, then looked at Qin Keren crying upstairs, and sighed a long time. Gu only gave grandma a dish with chopsticks: "Grandma''s skill is getting better and better. When I was outside, I wanted to eat grandma''s food every day." Grandma''s face finally eased down. Yes, Gu only came back home. How could a Qin Keren spoil the atmosphere of the whole family? So she also gave Gu Weiyi a piece of bamboo and mouse meat with a smile: "this is not easy to eat outside. Eat more." Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile. If we ignore Qin Keren''s words at the beginning of the meal, it will be enjoyable. Qin Keren was alone in the room. In fact, she had already regretted when she went upstairs. She had to finish her meal before she went upstairs, but she couldn''t help looking at Gu''s only face just now. When she went upstairs, she was expecting her grandmother to call her back, so she could go down the stairs, but she didn''t call her at all. When she heard that Gu and his family were enjoying themselves when they were eating, she was extremely upset. If it wasn''t for the 400000 buried in the ground, she would not have suffered such leisure in the Qin family. She first scolded Gu Youyi in her heart, and then scolded grandma and Qin Zhenhua again. They didn''t want to be too bad. They did this to her! Thanks to her relatives who have been with them for so many years, she is so merciless to her! She decided to put up with it for a while, and then she could leave the Qin family and live her happy life. By two o''clock in the afternoon, she was so hungry that she decided to go downstairs to find something to eat. After all, she saw with her own eyes that Grandma had cooked so many dishes at noon, and they certainly couldn''t finish them. There must be something left, so she didn''t have to go to eat a little. After all, the money she had put on hand was almost used up, so she had to save some money. But when she "condescends to lower the price" and plans to eat leftovers, she finds that there is not a grain of rice in the electric cooker, and there is not a bit of leftovers on the plate. She turns over the cupboard, but still can''t find the food. She can''t believe it: "why is there nothing?" Chapter 446 Gu''s only voice: "in fact, it''s not nothing. You see there are many things in the hogwash bucket. If you don''t mind, you can pick them up and eat them." Qin Keren turns around and sees Gu you who is half leaning against the door. At this time, she is half against the light. Qin Keren can''t see the expression on her face clearly, but thinks that she is scornful and cold. Qin Keren really wants to rush up and beat Gu Wei, but she knows that if there is any conflict with Gu Wei, she will be driven out of the Qin family, and her money is still buried in the yard! She decided to endure: "sister, why do you change the way to bully me? I admit that I did make some mistakes before, but those things are in the past! Everyone makes mistakes. As the old saying goes, if you know your mistakes, you can correct them! Why can''t you forgive me up to now? " Gu''s eyes were cold: "Qin Keren, I asked grandma just now. What''s your recent behavior called knowing your mistake and correcting it? You are telling me a joke Qin Keren bit his lip, and Gu only then said, "there''s something I think you need to make clear. I''m in charge of the Qin family now. Your careful thinking can''t hide my eyes." Qin Keren''s hand became a fist, Gu only picked an eyebrow and said: "by the way, there is one thing I think it is necessary to remind you again, that is, I am a man of great hatred. What others have done to me before, I will do to others. Don''t worry. In the future, we will be under the same roof, and there are many ways to rub you." She turned and walked out of the kitchen. Qin Ke shivered with anger, but he was a little chilly when he thought of Gu''s methods to deal with people. Gu Weiyi was not at home during this period, and Qin Keren''s life was actually quite happy. Because Grandma had to do housework and take care of Qin Zhenhua, she had no time to take care of her. Qin Keren knew that Gu only came back now. She was afraid that she would never have a comfortable life again. She took a look at the pot and plate. She knew that it was just Gu''s bullying. She grew up in the city. How could she be bullied by Gu''s mud leg? Now several people in the Qin family are all facing Gu only, and now Gu only has passed the provincial champion examination, which is even more towards her. She silently compares her and Gu''s only capital, and she finds that she has already been at an absolute disadvantage in just a few months. No, she can''t stay in the Qin family any longer. She wants to take out the 400000 as soon as possible and leave the Qin family! Gu Weiyi stands outside and looks at Qin Keren''s changed face. The corners of her mouth rise slightly. It seems that Qin Keren is about to take action. She has to cooperate well. In the afternoon, she told her grandmother that she was going to give Mr. Ning a gift. Her grandmother nodded and agreed: "last time the Ning family helped us so much, we have to thank them for their love and reason. But you have to come back after you send them. Don''t stay at home for too long. I heard that Ning Yiqing came back yesterday." Gu only sighed in her heart that grandma was well-informed. She gave a ha ha and nodded her head. Grandma looked at her suspiciously and said, "you should not be giving gifts to Mr. Ning. In fact, you are going to see Ning Yiqing?" Gu Yiwei Chapter 447 As soon as grandma saw Gu''s expression, she reached for her hand and gently touched her eyebrows, saying, "you girl, you are really a girl. You should be careful. Don''t let others look down on you, and don''t let others gossip." Gu only winked at his grandmother: "don''t worry, grandma, I''m the provincial champion. I''m smart!" She said and went out, grandma looked at her back, said with a smile: "this girl." In fact, grandma didn''t quite agree with Gu and Ning Yiqing before. After all, the two families are far apart. But after Qin Zhenhua was ill, Mr. Ning visited Qin Zhenhua several times, and talked with his grandparents about Ning Yiqing and Gu only. His attitude was open-minded, and his words were full of praise and love for Gu only. Granny felt relieved. She felt that Gu only had to go. As for what Gu only and Ning Yiqing would do in the end, it was up to God. When Gu Wei arrived at Ning''s house, Mr. Ning was happy when he saw her: "I guess you will come today, so I asked Chen Lan to buy a duck and a rabbit in the vegetable market early, waiting for you to make beer duck and spicy rabbit for me. You are not at home recently, and no one will make it for me, but I am so greedy!" Gu only one face is speechless, rather old son all impolitely took the flower cake from her hand and said: "before cooking, first accompany me to kill a game, Yi Qing that Hun boy, very hard to go home, but would rather sleep upstairs than accompany me to play chess, it is too heartless!" Gu only a corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, and rather the old man to play chess is really a nightmare! She turned her eyes around and said, "grandfather Ning, I''ll go upstairs to help you call Ning Yiqing down to play chess with you." When she finished, she ran upstairs. The corner of Mr. Ning''s mouth went up, and he laughed and scolded. Then she said in a deep and unexpected way: "that boy Yiqing has a grandfather like me. He''s so happy. If I don''t play chess with her, the little girl is thin skinned. How can I find him?" Ning Yiqing didn''t sleep. Instead, he was reading a book. As soon as Gu came, he knew that he was going to go downstairs. When he heard Mr. Ning''s words, he was waiting upstairs. As expected, in less than a minute, Gu ran up. Confirmed the look in his eyes, Mr. Ning is definitely his own grandfather. Gu Weiyi just went upstairs and saw his door wide open. He was reading a book. She was still wondering whether to knock on the door. He had already said: "two choices, come in and kiss me, or I''ll come out and kiss you." Gu entered his room and closed the door by the way. Ning Yiqing is too lazy to pretend to read any more. She puts the book into the bookshelf and hooks her finger. Gu Weiyi curled his mouth. This man is sultry and proud. It''s very annoying to hook his fingers like this! She''s not a puppy! Ning Yi Qing''s brow slightly wrinkled, forget it, she doesn''t come over, he used to be the same. He bowed his head to kiss her, her face flushed slightly, reached out and pushed him away: "don''t make trouble, I have to go home later, I came here today to ask for your help." Ning Yiqing snorted: "when you come to find my grandfather, you still know how to carry two boxes of flower cakes. You come to me for help, but you don''t bring anything. Gu only, it''s not like this. You have to give me some interest first." Gu only decided to give him Shun Mao first: "that''s because you and I are our own people. Of course, we don''t need to be polite." Chapter 448 Ning Yiqing snores. Gu Weiyi puts his hand around his neck and kisses him on the lips. When she is ready to leave, he suddenly holds the back of her head with his hand and deepens the kiss. Ning Yi Qing sighs in the heart, clearly just separated half a day with her, how to think of her so? After a long time, he let her go: "what''s the matter?" He still knows the priorities. His daughter-in-law is always strong, and seldom comes to him for help. It''s probably something happened to the Qin family. Gu Weiyi saw that he had already been moved by kissing, and his desire was obvious. He could speak, but he was already doing business in a cold way. She skimmed her lips and said, "I want 400000 counterfeit coins. If the quantity is not enough, I can use exercise coupons instead." Ning Yiqing immediately understood what she was going to do, and directly pulled out a bag from her desk and handed it to her: "it''s already ready for you." Gu only looked at him in a daze. She opened it and saw that all of them were training coupons. How did he know she would want these things? Seeing her expression, Ning Yiqing was very satisfied and said flatly: "if the counterfeit money is released, it will definitely be used up by Qin Keren''s means. Even if the police find her, it will disturb the market and hurt people who have nothing to do with it. Therefore, although the counterfeit money may have the best effect, it has risks, so it''s better to use exercise coupons." Gu only didn''t expect that he was so thoughtful, so he nodded his head foolishly. When he wanted to ask him how he knew about it, he didn''t sell the key and directly solved her doubts: "Zhu Jiagang told me." Gu Weiyi reaches out to caress her forehead, and she almost forgets that Zhu Jiagang is Ning Yiqing''s serious little fan. Nine times out of ten, she tells Ning Yiqing all about how she dealt with Lu Yurong and Qin Keren in Lingcheng. Gu only thinks that she has to find a chance to talk about her life with Zhu Jiagang. But Ning Yiqing just by Zhu Jiagang''s words, she guessed that she had no way to deal with Qin Keren! She skimmed her mouth and said, "Ning Yiqing, you are so smart sometimes. It''s really annoying!" Ning Yiqing''s tone was calm: "I thought you would be proud of me." Gu Yiwei Jade Emperor, Queen Mother, send an immortal to accept this arrogant man! She carried the exercise coupon on her back, then suddenly slapped him on the butt and ran out: "I''ll go first!" Ning Yiqing was a little surprised by her actions, but she didn''t stop her. The corners of his mouth rose and there was a faint smile in his eyes. She didn''t seem to be so afraid of him during this trip to Yunnan. Now she dare to spank him on her own initiative. My daughter-in-law is so bold! He likes it! He felt from the bottom of his heart that he should find more opportunities to get along with her in the future, which is conducive to the development of their relationship. As soon as Gu Wei went downstairs, it was like a tiger was chasing behind him. She ran down and almost ran into Mr. Ning. As she ran, she said, "Mr. Ning, I have something to do at home. I''ll go back first and make delicious food for you another day!" Ning immediately responded, but he couldn''t stop looking at the only one. He said to Ning Yiqing in a loud voice downstairs: "asshole, what did you do to the only one? Scared her away! You pay for my meat Chapter 449 In response to the voice of Ning Yiqing closing the door. Mr. Ning immediately regretted that he would not be a good grandfather if he knew so. He had to coax Gu Wei to cook first! He sacrificed a delicious meal for the happiness of his grandson. He felt a great loss when he thought about it! Gu only one breath ran out of a mile, see Ning Yiqing did not chase, she was relieved, the original taste of stroking a tiger''s beard is like this. Well, it was terrible, but she decided to try again next time. Gu only got what he wanted, and teased Ning Yiqing again, in a good mood. Grandma saw that she was really obedient and came back early. She quietly praised her for being sensible and proper. That night, Gu only found a chance to put all the training coupons into Qin Keren''s money jar. Of course, the outside of the training coupons was a piece of real money. The next morning, his grandfather pushed Qin Zhenhua out for a walk, while Gu Weiyi accompanied his grandmother to the vegetable market. Qin Keren, who used to run out of sight every day, obediently stayed at home and looked after the house. As soon as they left, she dug up the soil and took out all the money in the jar. As soon as she saw that the money was still in the jar, she could not hide her pride, and she did not carefully see if the money was real. She felt that after such a long time, it was estimated that no one would pay attention to the case at the beginning. She could take the money and leave without looking after the only face any more. She also felt that with the four hundred thousand in her hand, with her intelligence, she would be able to get along well and step on Gu''s feet sooner or later! When she got the money, she felt that she had enough confidence, so she had nothing to be afraid of. Before she left, she had to give Gu only a "big gift", otherwise it would be hard for her to get rid of her hatred! But for a moment, she didn''t expect to give Gu only any "big gift", so she was still a little tangled. Just then, the phone rang. Qin Keren answered the phone, and Lu Yiyi''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Keren, I''m so angry. When I just went to school, I found something. Gu''s only little bitch was really admitted by Imperial University. I saw her notice!" Early this morning, Lu Yiyi was carried by her mother to the school to find the teacher to open the back door, intending to let her reread for a year before taking the college entrance examination. Lu Yiyi was ordered by her mother not to communicate with Qin Keren because she cheated with Qin Keren last time, so they didn''t see each other very much recently. They usually contact each other by phone. As soon as Qin Keren heard this, she felt a buzzing sound in her head. Although she had known for a long time that Gu had won the provincial champion this time, she could be admitted no matter what school she filled in. But when she heard this news, she was still hit hard. It was Imperial University! It''s the best university in the country! Why she was disqualified from the college entrance examination, but Gu was admitted by Imperial University, which is unfair! She stamped her foot with hatred, but an idea came into her mind. She said softly, "Yiyi, don''t say that about my sister. It''s her real ability that she can take the examination of Shendu University." "Bah, what a real skill!" Lu Yiyi said coldly, "I think she just cheated!" In Lu Yiyi''s heart, and Qin Keren''s hint to her, that is, no matter what grades Gu Weiyi gets in the exam, it must be cheating! Chapter 450 Qin Keren sighed and said in a warm voice, "we just know about this. Don''t say it outside. By the way, where do you see your sister''s report card at school? I''ll come and get it for her. She''s not at home now. " Lu Yiyi curled his lips and said: "in the office of college entrance examination, Keren, she did that to you. You even called her sister. Your temper is really good! She has such a good sister as you, and she doesn''t know how to cherish it. She''s so stupid. " In fact, because of the cheating incident last time, she once separated herself from Qin Keren, but she couldn''t stand Qin Keren''s brainwashing methods. So she followed Qin Keren''s suggestion and put Gu only in charge of the fact that she was disqualified from the college entrance examination for cheating last time. Qin Keren just a faint smile, nothing to say. After she finished packing, she went straight to school. As soon as she got out of the gate of the compound, Zhu Jiagang sent someone to inform Gu Youyi. Gu only knows where Qin Keren is going to school, so he can guess what she wants to do. This Qin Keren is really a dog who can''t eat shit. Is the school to take notice of Gu only a look at her admission notice, her mouth slightly hook, this is a bit interesting,. After thinking about it, she opened the envelope containing the letter of acceptance of DIDU University, took out the letter of acceptance, found a piece of paper and wrote a line on it. Then she stuffed the paper into the envelope and found glue to seal the envelope carefully. After doing all this, Gu put the envelope back while others were not prepared. Before long, Qin Keren came and rushed directly to the office of college entrance examination. Gu Weiyi looks at Qin Keren''s past from a distance, and his eyes are cold. It''s not that she wants to harm Qin Keren, but that Qin Keren does it by herself. She made a phone call to Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang, and gave them a rough explanation. Qin Keren didn''t dare to say hello to the teacher in the college entrance examination office. The admission notice of Guwei DIDU university is on the top. She picked up Guwei''s notice and left when the teacher turned around. Qin Keren was still a little nervous when she did this for the first time. She was excited when she thought that Gu''s only admission notice was in her hand. As long as she tore up the admission notice, Gu would not be able to go to university. What she doesn''t know is that in fact, in this era, even if you lose the admission notice, you can go to school as long as you find the school and the Municipal Education Bureau to issue relevant certificates. When Qin Keren came out of No.1 middle school, her whole steps were much lighter. There was a great sense of revenge in her heart. Instead of going directly back to the compound, she found a quiet place outside the compound and took out Gu''s notice. When she took it out, because she felt guilty, she looked around to make sure there was no one to open the notice. When she opened the notice, her hands were shaking. As the most desirable place for students in the world, DIDU university is also famous for its high threshold and difficulty in examination. Although her learning attitude is not correct, she also yearns for DIDU University. Although she was not admitted to Shendu University, it didn''t affect her acceptance notice. However, after Qin Keren opened her envelope, she didn''t see the letter of acceptance of DIDU University, but saw a piece of white paper without any words on it. Chapter 451 Qin Keren opened it curiously, and there was only one sentence on it: "Qin Keren, you are a fool!" Qin Keren see this line of words, the whole person is a little confused, she did not understand for a moment Gu only admission notice how there will be such a sentence! But she is not stupid, in essence, she is still a smart person, so only for a while to know that today she was fooled! She always thought she was smart and powerful, but now she got into someone else''s trap. In a rage, she tore the paper. After tearing the paper, she felt puzzled and resentful, even tearing the envelope with the words of Imperial University. She was still a little irritable after tearing, and she stamped her feet in anger. At this moment, she heard Gu''s only voice: "Keren, what are you doing?" As soon as Qin Keren turned her head, she saw Gu only. Her eyes turned red instantly. Her eyes were filled with hatred and disgust that could no longer be suppressed. The fundus of her eyes seemed to be poisoned. She wanted to rush over and bite Gu only. Gu only saw the expression on her face and the corners of her mouth slightly crooked. Qin Keren had hurt her so badly in her previous life that she became a winner in her life. At this time, she was very happy to see Qin Keren who was almost crazy. Qin Keren gritted his teeth and said, "Gu Youyi, you count me!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Keren, don''t say that. If you don''t count, how can I count you?" When she said this, she gathered the smile on her face and looked at Qin Keren coldly with deep eyes: "so all this is your own suffering." When Qin Keren heard Gu''s words, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Sure enough, the next second she heard Gu say aloud: "Keren, how can you do this? Even if you hate me, you can''t tear my admission notice! How can I read if you tear it like this! " Qin Keren was a little confused. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Chen Zhao coming with his mother and several aunts in the courtyard. Last time Gu only sent a piece of leftover material of Imperial Green to the Chen family. The Chen family already regarded Gu only as a friend. Yang Shuzhen, Chen Zhao''s mother, had a very good impression of Gu only. When they came out of the compound just now, they saw Gu and Qin Keren talking. Then they saw Qin come to Gu angrily, and then they heard Gu''s accusation against Qin Keren. When Yang Shuzhen saw the paper on the ground again, she immediately understood everything. She could not help but stand up for Gu''s only one: "Qin Keren, you are not Qin''s family. Qin''s family likes to take care of you. Even if you don''t know how to be grateful, you tear up the only admission notice. Your heart is too cruel!" When Qin Keren heard Yang Shuzhen''s words, he immediately became angry: "I didn''t tear Gu''s only admission notice. She had taken away the admission letter long ago. She wanted to drive me out of the Qin family and deliberately framed me!" What she said is basically true, but no one will believe her at this time. Because in this era, the admission notice basically represents a person''s future. Who is willing to ruin his future to discredit others? In addition, Qin Keren''s actions during this period of time are in the eyes of the people in the compound. She lives in Qin''s house every day but runs outside, never taking care of Qin Zhenhua. Yang Shuzhen sneered: "you said the only one who framed you? Didn''t you tear this letter of acceptance? " Qin Keren was immediately asked. Chapter 452 Now what is torn on the ground is the admission notice of Gu''s only Imperial University. This is iron evidence. Qin Keren said that she didn''t tear it. Who believes it? Chen Zhao coldly echoed: "how can a girl who looks so delicate be so poisonous? Tear three... Gu''s admission notice does not admit even if, unexpectedly also said that Gu only framed you, how your face so big! " After a little pause, he added: "before your mother took bribes from others, it is said that you reported them. At that time, everyone praised you for killing your relatives. Now think about it carefully. How good your mother is to you at ordinary times, and you even betray her. Your heart is really not so black. In my opinion, you are just an unfamiliar white eyed wolf!" Qin Keren was about to die of anger. He wanted to pick up the pieces of paper on the ground to prove that he was framed by Gu only. Of course, Gu only would not give her this opportunity. He stopped her and said, "do you want to destroy my body after tearing my admission notice?" Qin Keren was so angry that he glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, if you don''t let me take those pieces of paper, you are guilty, because you know there is no admission notice in that envelope!" Gu weiyihong looked at her and said, "the admission notice is not in it. Where is it?" She asked Qin Keren this question again. Where does Qin Keren know Gu''s only admission notice! "How do I know where it is? You must have hidden it Qin Keren said aloud. Chen Zhao glared at Qin Keren and said, "I really can tell lies with my eyes open. It''s clear that you took the admission notice from the school. Where can I be if it''s not here?" When he finished, he helped Gu only to pick up the torn pieces of admission notice, which Gu only specifically explained before. Although he was a little curious about Gu Wei''s explanation, he followed Gu Wei to Yunnan this time. Gu Wei sacrificed his life to save him. He listened to her unconditionally. He picked up the pieces of paper and understood why, so he quietly picked up the pieces of white paper and put them in his pocket, and put the envelope with the words of Imperial University in his hand. Sure enough, the third sister-in-law of his family is unusual. This skill of pitching people is not perfect. Gu only wrongly looked at Qin Keren and said, "what did I do wrong, you want to harm me like this!" After all, Gu Weiyi hasn''t bullied people like this for a long time, but she can still bully people like Qin Keren. After all, Qin Keren wanted to hurt her first. The other aunts looked at Qin Keren with three points of disdain in their eyes. They couldn''t help saying: "this kind of person really has a black heart and rotten lungs. He doesn''t think about introspection when he does something wrong, but he pushes others! It''s what everyone is looking at today. Otherwise, she will be cheated! " "Lu Yurong is so kind to her that she can betray her. What else can''t be done?" "I heard that Lao Qin was so angry with her that he had a cerebral hemorrhage. It would hurt Gu only." "The Qin family has been in bad luck for eight generations to raise such a white eyed wolf!" Qin Keren was the only one who wronged others. It was the first time that she was wronged. She was so angry that she cried out: "this time, it''s really none of my business. Gu is the only one who is setting me up! If you don''t believe it, you can look at the paper on the ground! " Chapter 453 Chen Zhao took away the envelope with the words "Imperial University" and put it in front of everyone: "please see, she tore Gu''s admission notice and didn''t admit it!" In view of Qin Keren''s recent bad deeds and the torn words of Imperial University, no one believed her words. Instead, they were all kinds of even worse accusations. Qin Ke was so angry that she finally recovered. Today is the only situation Gu set for her. She roared: "you are a group. You bully me together!" She could not vent her anger. She raised her paw and scratched Gu''s face. But Gu Wei was ready early in the morning, and immediately jumped aside with a big step. He pointed to Qin Keren wrongly and said, "you tore my admission notice, but you still beat me!" This immediately offended the public, and they immediately stopped Qin Keren. Just at this time, a slap on Qin Keren''s face, Qin Keren turned to look, saw grandma''s angry face: "Qin Keren, you hurt Zhenhua, you want to live in Qin''s family, we are kind to take you, now you have to hurt the only one! Look, I won''t kill you today! " Grandma and Gu Yiwei went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables early this morning. On the way, they just met Tao Lijuan. Tao Lijuan told Gu Yiwei and her grandmother that the notice from DIDU university had come and asked Gu Yiwei to take it. Grandma was so happy that she immediately asked Gu to go to school to get the notice. She went to the vegetable market to buy food by herself. Grandma thought that Gu Weiyi''s entrance examination to Shendu university must be celebrated. So she bought chicken and fish in the vegetable market. Some people recognized her as Gu''s only grandmother and took her to praise Gu''s only. This chat lasted for a long time, and now she came back from the vegetable market. On her way back, she saw a group of people gathered by the side of the road. She didn''t plan to watch the excitement, but she heard Gu''s only voice. She ran over immediately. When she heard that Gu''s admission notice was torn by Qin Keren, she was angry and moved her hand directly. Although grandma is old, she has always been doing farm work in her hometown. She has a lot of strength. She slaps Qin Keren with a slap, but she hardly knocks him out. Qin Keren was wronged and beaten by Gu Weiyi. Her heart broke down and she complained! The old man beat her! She gritted her teeth and said, "what do you mean you are kind enough to take me in? My life in the Qin family is not as good as pigs and dogs! " Granny was more angry, pointing at Qin Keren and yelling: "what do you mean that you are not as good as pigs and dogs in the Qin family? Before Zhenhua fell ill, Lu Yurong spoiled you. The good things at home were all close to you. Whether you were eating or wearing, you were the best in your family! " "After Zhenhua fell ill, you idled around every day and didn''t do anything. I''m old enough to take care of Gu Zhenhua and wait on your food and drink. Qin Keren, you can tell me today, where did our Qin family abuse you and where did we apologize to you?" "I really don''t understand why we Qin family do harm to you like this! Qin Keren, you made it clear to me today! My Qin family is not guilty of abusing you! " Qin Keren was stunned for a moment. She thought carefully about her recent days in the Qin family. Besides not giving her a good look, her grandmother didn''t treat her harshly. It''s just that she has always had a good life. Even if it is such a day, she thinks it''s maltreatment to her. Chapter 454 Qin Keren said loudly: "you are sorry for me everywhere! I grew up in the Qin family. In terms of feelings, you and I are much deeper than Gu only and you! But since Gu only came back to the Qin family, you''ve been putting me in trouble everywhere, just because I''m not a member of the Qin family! " "You know you''re not from the Qin family!" Grandma sneered: "since you dislike our Qin family, you can go back to your own home! Why do you want to stay in the Qin family in vain? " "You''re finally speaking your mind!" Qin Keren cried: "you can''t hold me at all!" "When the only one who comes back, I will let you go back to your home. In the final analysis, it''s just because you don''t want to go back because you are still poor in the countryside." Grandma directly exposed Qin Keren''s Fig Leaf: "you are making trouble here now, but you find that the Qin family no longer have money to raise you as a young lady, and you can no longer use me as a maid!" Qin Keren was exposed the secret of her heart, but she still didn''t think it was a shameful thing, and she had made the decision to leave the Qin family, so there was nothing to be afraid of. So she said in a loud voice: "you say so much, but you can''t hold me. Do you want to drive me away from the Qin family? All right, I''ll just go! " Grandma was so angry that she was ready to take the call. Gu Weiyi said, "it''s not that we want to drive you away from the Qin family, but that the small temple of the Qin family can no longer accommodate you, the Buddha who only knows how to enjoy. When I found out that you are not the Qin family, the Qin family still raised you as their own daughter." "Then you made my father so angry that my grandmother not only left you, but also prepared meals for you to eat and drink every day. Now you tear up my admission notice to destroy my future. You have to leave before we catch up with you, which is enough to prove that you have thought of a way out and don''t want to stay in the Qin family." "Now you have done harm to our Qin family, but you speak as if our Qin family owes you. Qin Keren, I want to ask you, you are not a member of our Qin family at all. What do we owe you? We need to support you, tolerate you and let you go again and again?" When she said that, the context of everything became clearer. Qin Keren''s face also changed slightly. She wanted to make herself a character forced by the Qin family, and then play the role of a wretch. Gu only coldly said: "in the final analysis, it''s just that we Qin family are generous and kind-hearted, while your evil heart is black and your skin is thick." All around again sounded the sound of discussion, this time all people just almost did not roll their eyes to Qin Keren. Chen Zhaoshi said: "Qin Keren, get out of the Qin family, get out of the courtyard!" Chen Zhao''s words were immediately echoed by a group of aunts nearby: "get out! If such people stay in the compound again, they will lose face in our compound! " "The Qin family has brought her up very well, and they don''t owe her!" "I''ve never seen a man with such a black heart. It''s shameless! Go away Qin Keren knew that after this incident, she had to leave the Qin family, but it was not the way she wanted to leave the Qin family. She was unwilling to leave. She looked at Gu Youyi viciously. She just wanted to rush up and tear Gu Youyi. She just moved. Grandma had already grabbed her and said, "what? But do we want to do it? " Chapter 455 Qin Keren knew that she couldn''t do anything about Gu only today, and her reputation was ruined by Gu only now. She was too lazy to pretend at this time. She gritted her teeth and said, "Gu only, if you calculate me like this, you will get retribution one day!" When she finished, she pulled out the crowd and went back to the compound. Grandma said loudly, "from today on, Qin Keren has nothing to do with our Qin family. No matter what she does outside, it has nothing to do with our Qin family! I''d like to ask you to help me prove this! " Grandma hates Qin Keren from the bottom of her heart. At the same time, she knows that she is shameless. In this case, she even wants to pour dirty water on Qin''s house, so she has to make it clear. All the onlookers nodded and agreed. After all, people like Qin Keren are really disgusting. One by one, he pointed at Qin Keren, his eyes full of disdain. After Qin Keren returned to Qin''s home, Gu and his grandmother watched her pack up. Qin Keren was very angry. As soon as she collected her usual things, she was ready to leave. When she saw Gu Weiyi standing at the door, she still felt unable to swallow the breath. She said coldly, "Gu Weiyi, don''t be proud. One day I will make you cry!" Gu Wei replied with a smile: "OK, I''ll wait." She was good-looking originally. At this time, Yuan Shan''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and with her beautiful face, she had the brilliance of Ming Dynasty. I haven''t bullied people like this for a long time. It''s a good feeling. She is also looking forward to Qin Keren''s escape from her hands this time, and they will have a chance to see each other again, so Qin Keren will be qualified to be her enemy. Qin Keren only felt more dazzling when she looked at it. With a cold hum, she went out of the Qin family with her bag and box on her back. Gu only looks at Qin Keren''s back, and his mouth is slightly crooked. The starting point of Qin Keren''s life is more than a little bit worse than that of previous lives. Now his reputation has been ruined. After leaving the Qin family, Qin Keren is nothing. It''s just that she was so badly hurt by Qin Keren in her previous life, and Qin Keren''s fate is far from enough. She also prepared a super luxury set meal for Qin Keren, wishing Qin Keren a pleasant meal. Grandma saw Gu only looking at Qin Keren''s back, a thoughtful face, think Gu only because Qin Keren tore her admission notice sad. So grandma gently comforted her: "this time it''s cheap for her, but she won''t be a member of the Qin family in the future. You don''t have to worry about the admission notice. In the afternoon, I''ll accompany you to find headmaster Gao and ask him for help." Gu only mysteriously pulled her grandmother into the yard, and then took out the admission notice from her backpack. She was surprised and happy, and her voice was three points higher: "Admission..." Gu Weiyi quickly reached out and made a gesture of forbidding sound. Grandma immediately said in a low voice, "didn''t the admission notice be torn by Qin Keren? Why do you have another one here? " Gu''s only mouth rose and said softly, "that''s because I know Qin Keren will do something bad about it, so I took out the notice early. What Qin Keren tore was just the cover of the notice." Grandma Leng for a while, Gu only low said: "if you don''t do this, I think she will always stay in our home, every day stifling force." Grandma reached for her forehead and said, "smart kid, I''m really worried today!" Chapter 456 Grandma said and sighed: "fortunately, you have foresight, early notice out, otherwise she will really tear, it''s really trouble." The more she looked after the only granddaughter, the more satisfied she was. The granddaughter was young, kind-hearted, but extremely meticulous. She was more experienced than her. Gu Weiyi chuckled: "yes, if she wants to stay at home all the time, something will happen sooner or later. I''m already an adult. I''ll protect my grandparents and father in the future. Of course, I can''t let her stay in the Qin family any more!" Grandma was warm in her heart, but she said, "take care of yourself. We don''t need your protection!" Gu only smiles, and her grandmother says, "you are admitted to the Imperial University today, and you drive away Qin Keren. We have to celebrate this. I bought a lot of your favorite dishes. Come and help us cook together!" Gu Weiyi nodded and agreed immediately. At this time, my grandfather also pushed Qin Zhenhua back. On their way back, someone had told them what happened today. As soon as the grandfather came in, he went to find the stick, and then said aloud, "where''s Qin Keren? Have you left yet? I''m going to break her leg Granny chuckled: "well, I''m old, and I have such a big temper. I''m not as steady as the only one. Qin Keren has already left!" Grandfather is a scholar. He is usually gentle and elegant. He hasn''t learned a few words of swearing for decades. At this time, he is extremely angry. What he scolds is just "white eyed wolf", "scum" and "little rabbit". When grandma saw his stuffy appearance, she closed the door and asked Gu to take out the admission notice. She explained a few words roughly. Then grandpa let go of his heart and let go. He even said several words "fortunately". Although Qin Zhenhua didn''t swear from the beginning to the end, his face was not good. At this time, he was relieved to see the intact admission notice. He looked at Gu''s eyes deeper. He said in a low voice: "the only test God University is a big happy event, to celebrate, such a happy event without bamboo mice how to line?" Grandma patted her thigh and said, "it''s reasonable. I''ll go back to the countryside in the afternoon to catch bamboo mice." Qin Zhenhua also said: "the dishes at home should have grown well, and the dishes he planted are better than the ones he bought." Gu Weiyi immediately said, "grandma, I''ll go home with you to pick vegetables." "Now you are the star of Wenqu in our family. You haven''t done farm work for a long time. Maybe you can''t do it well. Just let your grandparents go back to pick vegetables." Qin Zhenhua said with a smile. Grandma also said: "yes, the only one who has made great contributions today is to have a good rest at home. It''s good for me and your grandfather to do the work in the field. In the afternoon, you can come to the station to meet us." My grandfather grinned and said, "our family''s ancestors have been the number one scholar, and now we have another champion. When we become the number one scholar, we need to look like the number one scholar, so we should not do this kind of rough work." Gu Yiwei The whole family had a happy lunch, and their grandparents went back to the countryside. As soon as they left, Gu only cleverly sat beside Qin Zhenhua''s bed and said, "Dad, do you want to send your grandparents away? Do you have something to say to me alone?" Qin Zhenhua knew that she was always transparent. Today, she could guess it. He was not surprised. He looked at Gu Yiwei mildly, sighed and said, "if you are really my daughter, how good it would be." Chapter 457 Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. Qin Zhenhua took out a DNA identification result from the drawer and handed it to her. He said, "I did it with your mother on my back when you went home. I was afraid of any accident. I was just going to the provincial capital. I heard that there was such a paternity test, so I did it. I didn''t expect that..." Gu only nibbled her lower lip and took a look at the date on it. It turns out that she came back to the Qin family one month later. She recalled Qin Zhenhua''s care and care for her during this period. For a moment, she had mixed feelings. He was so kind to her when he knew that she was not his own daughter! Her eyes were a little red, Qin Zhenhua said softly: "at that time, when we did the identification, in fact, we also made a lovely, she is not my daughter, maybe you were all wrong at the beginning." He pause for a moment, and then said: "I checked carefully, at that time, there were several daughters in the delivery room, but time has passed for too long, and I have not been able to find out the news of your biological parents." "Dad, what do you mean by that now?" Gu only asked softly. Qin Zhenhua sighed and said: "in fact, I wanted to find your family for you at the beginning, and then let you go home. But now that I look like this, I can no longer take care of you. I''m afraid I can''t help you find your family any more, and you have grown up, so I''m relieved to have the ability to take care of myself." When he first knew that Gu was not his own daughter, he was also disappointed. He wanted to tell Lu Yurong about it. It''s just that Lu Yurong is not good to Gu only, and Gu only is sure that he is not Gu''s child. He really wants to tell the truth. He is afraid that Lu Yurong will drive Gu only out of the Qin family, so Gu only is too poor. Then he saw that Gu Wei was pure and kind-hearted, intelligent and progressive. He thought it was good to have Gu''s only daughter, and his own daughter was missing. Maybe he couldn''t find her all his life, so he decided to treat Gu Wei as his own daughter. It''s just that he has lost his job and the ability to take care of himself. He no longer has the ability to take care of her. Later, it''s just her drag. After all, she is not his own daughter. And he only raised her for half a year. How can he let her take care of him without conscience? He thought for a long time, and finally decided to set aside his grandparents and tell her the truth. Gu only a listen to his words, immediately understand his mind, she had seen too much before this life cool thin, also saw too much false love false righteousness, Qin Zhenhua''s behavior absolutely worthy of gentleman this word. Tears in her eyes could no longer help rolling down: "Dad, what did I do wrong? You don''t want me As soon as Qin Zhenhua saw her crying, she immediately lost her composure and said, "the only thing is not that I don''t want you, but that you are not my daughter. I''m just a drag. You don''t have to suffer because of me!" After all, when he was attacked by cerebral hemorrhage, his wife and children abandoned him, and he also saw the coolness of human feelings. "But in my opinion, these are not sufferings!" Gu Yiwei wiped his tears and said: "dad knew that I was not your daughter, and he protected me in every way. He wanted to provide for me to study in University. With this, I would take care of you for the rest of my life!" Chapter 458 Qin Zhenhua was so moved that he said, "silly boy, I didn''t do anything! And I''ll probably spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair. It''s not fair to you! " "Dad, if you really drive me away, I will be a homeless orphan!" Gu only whispered that she didn''t feel much warmth in her past and present lives, and Qin Zhenhua was just one of them. Although she knows that Cheng''s father and mother are her biological parents, she has never been in touch with them. She only knows that Cheng''s father dotes on Cheng Su Su to the extreme. Cheng''s mother is an expert in weapons, and usually seems to be very strict and indifferent. Because she didn''t understand, she never wanted to get warmth from Cheng''s parents. She just wants to expose Cheng Su Su''s true identity, and doesn''t let Cheng Su Su Su continue to bully her identity. She doesn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home. After her rebirth, Qin Zhenhua takes good care of her. She wants to take care of him from the bottom of her heart. For her, it is enough to have her grandparents who love her and treat her sincerely. Qin Zhenhua said: "I''m not going to drive you away. You can still live in the Qin family if you want to!" Gu only looked at him and said, "since I live in the Qin family, that''s your daughter! In your heart, am I the same person as Qin Keren? " Qin Zhenhua immediately understood what she meant. She and Qin Keren were not his daughters. He had raised Qin Keren for 18 years, but Qin Keren took it for granted. He only raised Gu Wei for more than half a year, but she was willing to stay in the Qin family to take care of him. He murmured: "of course you and Keren are different, but..." "No, but." Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said: "in my heart, you are my father. Family affection can never be bought by money. Lu Yurong''s whereabouts are unknown. His brother also indicated that he would not take care of his father if he followed Lu Yurong. Qin Keren also left. We are a family that depends on each other." Qin Zhenhua''s heart is full of moving, he really didn''t expect that his wife and children all left him, now guarding by his side is the girl he only raised for more than half a year. He whispered: "only if you think about it, I''m really just a drag!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I don''t think so. As long as there is family affection, no one will be the burden of anyone, and I think Dad can recover. When I went to Yunnan this time, I found a prescription, which is very effective for the treatment of sequelae of cerebral hemorrhage. As long as Dad insists on taking it, he will soon get well!" Qin Zhenhua sighed when he heard this. Her words in his ears were just comforting him. Even if he is fully recovered, it is impossible for him to go back to his previous job. After he fell ill, his position was pushed up by others. He is upright and upright, and his position is fat and poor. Someone has wanted to replace him for a long time. He knows that he doesn''t need to think so much now. He wants to recover as soon as possible and not become Gu''s only drag. After Qin Keren came out of the courtyard, she took a lot of her money and clothes and walked on the street. Her mood at this time was both excited and complicated. What was excited was that she had money and could live the life she wanted to live in the future. The complicated thing is that she has never lived alone. In the future, cooking, washing and other things need to be done by herself. Chapter 459 Qin Keren took a look at her white and pink hands. Her fingers were long and beautiful. In the Qin family, she learned Lu Yurong''s laziness, but she didn''t learn anything else, so she didn''t do much housework. In her heart, the positioning of her own is superior to the big lady, is not suitable to do those rough work. So she hesitated at this time, whether to find a nanny to serve her. She turned to look at the direction of the Qin family, snorted and scolded: "how dare you beat me, old woman! Just like you, I don''t think you do a good job as a maid. " After scolding, she gnawed her teeth and said, "Gu You Yi, we''ll see. I have money in my hand now, and the starting point is higher than you. Even if you take the exam, how about going to university? You have no money at all She is also a person with some knowledge. Although she likes to enjoy it, she also knows that she is not in a position to show off her wealth. She also knows that she can''t be too ostentatious now, so she has to rent a house first. She had seen the matter of renting a house before, so she went directly to the place she had seen before. At this time, it was already a little dark. The house she wanted to rent needed to go through the black lane where Zhu Jiagang had ambushed Gu only. Qin Keren felt a little uneasy when she came to the entrance of the black alley, but she felt that it was not dark yet. She didn''t need to be afraid. So she walked slowly in, but when she was halfway through the lane, two waves of gangsters suddenly came out of the alley. Qin Keren was surprised. She was still alert and immediately called out: "help..." The word "life" had not been called out before she was covered by someone. She was frightened and frightened, and immediately struggled desperately, but she was usually very delicate, and she had no strength at all. How could she get rid of it from an adult man? Someone comes to rob her bag. The money in the bag is the biggest reliance for her to leave the Qin family for a good life. How can she let them rob her of the money? So she tried her best to get her bag back. Maybe she was struggling too hard. The little gangsters also lost their patience and directly reached for her neck. As soon as she was dark, she fainted. A little gangster touched her chest and said with a smile: "brother, this girl is very good! Why don''t we take it back and enjoy it? " The masked Zhu Jiagang glared at him and said, "put away your lust. I promised my sister-in-law that she would be a gangster with style. This woman looks very beautiful and has a dark heart. It''s too dirty. Don''t lower our style." The little gangster chuckled and said, "I''m right." Here is the land of right and wrong, and they don''t stay much. After a group of people robbed Qin Keren of all the money, they became birds and beasts. In order to cheat Qin Keren, Gu only used a real coin outside each of those training vouchers, so in fact, there were 8000 yuan in that pile of money. With Qin Keren''s bad temperament, she didn''t intend to leave the 8000 yuan to Qin Keren. This kind of will that gives people hope and then starts to extinguish hope can destroy people most. Qin Keren wakes up and finds that all her money has been robbed. She immediately feels that her hope has been broken and her future is dark. She immediately sits in the black lane and cries. After she finished crying, she wanted to go to the police, but it was useless even if she went to the police, because she could not tell the police that she had lost 400000! So even if the money is robbed, it can only be recognized! Chapter 460 Qin Keren is dying of heartache and sorrow, but the more she thinks about it, the more wrong it is. She always thinks that all this is planned by someone! The first thing she thought of was Gu Yiwei! She cried miserably, "Gu, I''ll kill you!" But after she finished calling, her heart was full of helplessness. In this case, she couldn''t even find Gu''s only trouble. The 400000 can''t call the police or show it to others. Most importantly, she had no evidence to prove that Gu was the only one who did it. She finally realized that when she robbed Lu Yurong''s money and jumped off the train, she was so desperate and helpless. She has no money now, but she has no place to stay. She clearly knows that there are not many roads ahead of her, and the best way is to go back to the Qin family. But today, Gu Weiyi calculated that she would never have to look at the faces of the Qin family for her money, so she did not leave a way for herself. No matter how cheeky she was, she knew that she would never go back to the Qin family. The rest is only looking back at home, just in her heart, extremely look down on home, she did not want to look back at home! But at this time, she had no better choice, so she cried twice, and then got up and walked in the direction of caring for her family. Zhu Jiagang came out of the black lane with Qin Keren''s bag and saw Ning Yiqing standing under a tree not far away. As soon as he saw him, Zhu Jiagang subconsciously wanted to escape. He just thought that he was helping Gu only, so he was bold. After he separated the other gangsters around him, he walked over with a smile and asked, "brother, how do you come here?" Ning Yiqing took a look at him and said in a flat tone: "come and see what a gangster with style is. Let''s see what your sister-in-law has taught you recently." Zhu Jiagang immediately felt pressure mountain, he reached out and scratched his head, said: "we are strictly in accordance with the instructions of the sister-in-law to do." Ning Yiqing took a look at the things in their hands and said slowly, "you look better than before, but I personally think that style is not just talking about it, but putting it into action." Zhu Jiagang recognized that there was something in his words and asked, "what advice do you have?" "It''s not instruction." Ning Yiqing''s tone was cold: "some people in this world can''t change eating excrement. Sometimes they are like leeches. If they don''t suck enough blood, they won''t let go. To deal with such people, they have to cut off all her back ways and don''t give her any chance." When Zhu Jiagang heard him speak like this, he only felt cold in his back, but he still couldn''t understand the meaning of his words, so he couldn''t help asking, "how can I break it?" Ning Yiqing frowned: "you are a hooligan. Can''t you think of this?" Zhu Jiagang gave a "ah", Ning Yiqing said patiently: "if you want to make a person suffer, you have to let her do what she doesn''t want to do. If you want to eat lazy work, you have to give her the heaviest physical work. If you love vanity, you have to drive her into the dust. If you think you are noble, you have to let her know that if you don''t have noble capital, you have to be noble, There must be a price to pay. " Zhu Jiagang immediately thought that Chen Zhao had told him before that Gu Youyi had been almost thrown into the black factory of Guancheng by Lu Yurong to work. He immediately understood: "brother''s lesson is that I know how to do it!" Chapter 461 Ning Yiqing glanced at him: "it''s your business how you want to do it. All this is your idea. It has nothing to do with me." Zhu Jiagang was stunned for a moment again. He couldn''t figure out which one he was going to sing. Ning Yiqing despises his intelligence quotient very much and adds: "how can a person of high quality like me think about those ways to harm others? Even if you are a rogue with style, you are still a rogue in essence." So Zhu Jiagang immediately understood, he said: "yes, I am a hooligan." Ning Yiqing waved her hand, and Zhu Jiagang immediately took Qin Keren''s bag and left. After Zhu Jiagang left, Ning Yiqing sighed. His daughter-in-law didn''t want others to interfere in her affairs. If he wanted to help her, he had to cover it up. It was not easy for him. Qin Keren, who is walking towards the countryside, is in fact broken down. She only went to take care of her family when Qin Zhenhua took care of her. She didn''t know the way. She was very scared because she was robbed once. A car stopped beside her, and a 40 year old elder sister said with a kind face: "is the little girl going to the countryside? Shall I give you a ride? " Qin Keren''s feet are sore now. She wants to take a car, but she is still alert: "no need." The elder sister said with a smile: "don''t be embarrassed, it''s so late, you''re not safe on the road as a girl." Qin Keren still hesitated. The elder sister got off the car and pulled Qin Keren into the car. Qin Keren wanted to struggle. A handkerchief covered her nose and mouth. She only smelled a pungent aroma and knew nothing. Seeing this scene not far away, Zhu Jiagang scratched his head and said to himself, "isn''t this the peddler on the other side of South Street? Well, I don''t have to do it. I have to tell my sister-in-law immediately about such good news. " After chatting with Qin Zhenhua, Gu Weiwei made a pill to help the recovery of cerebral hemorrhage according to the memory of previous life. She first mixed the polished powder in proportion, and then mixed it with honey and yellow rice wine to make a pill. When the pills were ready, she took out some of them for Qin Zhenhua to take, and some of them were dried and put into bottles. When his grandparents came back, they were also curious to see the pills in the yard. Gu Weiyi said that it was a prescription from Yunnan that could help Qin Zhenhua recover. Grandparents to this matter is just a smile, who do not know after cerebral hemorrhage to recover? After most people are paralyzed, they will never be able to stand up again. But in their view, this is Gu''s only piece of filial piety, anyway, Qin Zhenhua is now like that, it doesn''t matter what medicine to take. She just adjusted the medicine and received a call from Zhu Jiagang. He told her what happened today. Of course, he didn''t tell Ning Yiqing. He just said that Qin Keren had been taken away by human traffickers. Gu only very flatly said: "I know." She said and hung up the phone, Qin Keren''s news is before she revealed, someone staring at Qin Keren is really normal. After all, Qin Keren can''t go back to the Qin family and can''t be regarded as Gu''s daughter. So even if Qin Keren disappears, no one will take care of him. Only with such a background can a group of people with ulterior motives come up with Qin Keren''s ideas. Chapter 462 No matter in which era, this kind of girl who has no relatives will encounter all kinds of troubles. Gu Weiyi doesn''t need to do anything, and someone will take the initiative to do what she wants to do. Qin Keren has been isolated step by step, but she doesn''t have any self-knowledge, so she deserves it. Zhu Jiagang was still confused, but he felt that this matter had been solved successfully. No matter Qin Keren was a gangster or was taken away by a trafficker, the final result was not so good, so he was too lazy to worry about it. But it was Ning Yiqing who told him to do it after all. Now the development direction of the matter deviates from Ning Yiqing''s expectation. Of course, it still needs to be reported to Ning Yiqing, so he called Ning Yiqing again. After listening to him, Ning Yiqing said flatly: "I know." I hung up. Zhu Jiagang was a little confused. He didn''t know what they meant. He murmured: "both of them just said that they knew, but no one was surprised. Did they know about it in advance?" As like as two peas, he thought he could not be able to see the two people. He felt that the two were really well matched and could not match the match again. Ning Yiqing gently raised her eyebrows after hanging up the phone, and felt that she underestimated Gu Youyi. The girl usually looked at her smiling, but she was quite cruel. He was afraid that she would not think carefully. Now, it seems that he is doing more than one thing. He felt from the bottom of his heart that there was no place for such a smart and powerful daughter-in-law. It was also quite sad! How can he brush a sense of being with her? He felt that this would be the most difficult subject he would study in the next few years. When Gu Weiyi is busy picking up Qin Keren, Cheng Susu, who left that day, has already returned to Cheng''s home in the imperial capital. Cheng Su Su has been in a bad mood these days. After so many grievances, where can he swallow his breath! Just Gu''s only Ling City is thousands of miles away. Even if she wants to do something, she is powerless. But she would never forget it. She went out every day to find a way to deal with Gu Wei. When she came home, she saw Cheng''s father looking at a stack of materials with a dignified face. Su tingxue, Cheng''s mother, who was addicted to weapon design and manufacture, was not in the laboratory for the first time today, but at home. Cheng Su Su felt that the atmosphere at home was not right, but said with a smile, "Mom, you didn''t go to work today! Su tingxue saw that she was wearing a pink princess skirt, thin nude high-heeled shoes, and light makeup. She looked like a lady and gentle. She couldn''t be more clever, but She glanced at Cheng Su Su and threw the stack of data from Cheng''s father''s hand to Cheng Su Su: "how do you explain these things?" Cheng Su Su looks at Su tingxue in fear. Then she looks down at the stack of data. She only looks at it once, but her calm and free face doesn''t stop. That stack of documents recorded in detail what she did in Tengchong. She gambled with others and bought the director of the police station after she failed. She trapped the woman who was a drug dealer. Taking Wang Li to beat the peddler violently, he refused to take responsibility after discounting others'' ribs. For this reason, he also gathered people to fight. Cheng Su Su has always known that Su tingxue is upright and is really jealous of evil. No matter which one is above, it violates Su tingxue''s bottom line. Chapter 463 Cheng Su Su''s hand shakes unconsciously, and she thinks quickly about the countermeasures. After all, Su tingxue is too smart to cheat! When she first called Cheng Jinmo, Cheng''s father, for help, she was worried that she would not be able to cover up the incident. However, she did not expect that what happened there would have been poked to Cheng''s home in the imperial capital. Who on earth is so hateful! This information was sent to Su tingxue directly from the Research Institute. It was only a small clerk who sent the information to Su tingxue. When the clerk sent the information to Su tingxue, he only said that it was a case handled by the anti drug police who were handling the case at the border. Because it involved Cheng Su Su Su, he gave Su tingxue a copy. Su tingxue, as the leading weapon expert, has a high position in the security company. She is very angry when she receives this information. In fact, she has heard Cheng Jinmo talk about Cheng Su Su''s affairs in Tengchong before, but Cheng Jinmo has been distorted by Cheng Su Su when he talks about those things. In addition, Cheng Su Su Su is usually a sensible, clever, dignified and polite person, so she just thinks that Cheng Su Su Su has been bullied outside. And she is usually addicted to weapons research, and thinks that it''s just a child making trouble outside. Cheng Su Su Su is also old, and she just grinds when she suffers setbacks outside, so she doesn''t pay much attention to it. However, after receiving this information, she found that it was not what she thought, nor was Cheng Su Su Su bullied, but Cheng Su Su bullied others! She really didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su Su, who was so clever in front of her at ordinary times, could no longer do such a thing! Because Cheng Su Su Su is the only daughter of the Cheng family, she has been in the Cheng family for a long time. She is not afraid of anyone in the Cheng family, just Su tingxue. Su tingxue is a genius in weapons. At home, she is a strict mother. She doesn''t ask much about family affairs. She only pays attention to the general direction of her children''s education. But once the children make mistakes, they will be punished the most severely. Five years ago, Cheng Su Su bullied her classmates outside with Su tingxue on her back. Somehow, it reached Su tingxue''s ears. At that time, Su tingxue first took her to apologize to the girl who was bullied, and then directly threw her into the security company. After a summer vacation, she almost lost her skin. What happened in those years left Cheng Su Su with a lingering fear. Because it made Cheng Su Su long hearted, he would be more careful when doing these things in the future. She is smart, plus elite education and her prudence. After so many years, she has never been sheltered, so she is more and more courageous. However, she didn''t expect that this time things would come to Su tingxue. She said softly, "Mom, this is someone else setting me up. This information is probably intended to set me up..." Before she finished her words, Su tingxue slapped her hand heavily on the table: "frame you? Cheng Su Su, how big is your face? Do you need shadow experts from the security company to frame you? What shady things have you done that require them to frame you? " Shadow companies know very few people, outside, they are known as shadow masters. In fact, the information was sent by Ning Yiqing. Cheng Su Su didn''t report that her family was ok, but she saved Ning Yiqing''s time to check her identity. Chapter 464 After Ning Yiqing confirms Cheng Susu''s identity, she asks people to give the information to Su tingxue, who is jealous of evil. Cheng Su Su is also shocked when she hears Su tingxue''s words. She suspects that Gu is the only one who did it. She secretly gets a piece of information and sends it to Su tingxue. She really didn''t expect that this information was handed to Su tingxue directly from the military department. Gu''s only ability, Cheng Su Su Su, has seen it, but she also knows that Gu''s only ability to reach people is not so good. She immediately thought of Ning Yiqing. She felt that he might have done it. She was ashamed and annoyed. In Tengchong, she had put down her position to make love to him, and he even treated her like this! What exactly did Gu Wei Wei give him! Su tingxue saw her bloodless face and said coldly, "what else do you have to say?" Cheng Su Su bit his lip, tears in his eyes. He turned to see Cheng Jinmo and asked him for help, but he didn''t speak. Although Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Su Su, it''s not that kind of unprincipled pet. This time, he thinks Cheng Su Su has gone too far, but as a kind father, he can''t see Cheng Su Su''s tearful eyes, so he turns his head away from her. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw this scene, she knew that she could not escape today. Now she had to find a way to retrieve her image in Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo''s heart. So she cried and said: "I admit that I was wrong about Tengchong, but you were not there at that time. I don''t know how hateful those people were. The reason why I asked Wang Li to beat the peddler was that he said I was good-looking, wanted to sell me to the deep mountains and forests, and also used his hands and feet on me." "As for the bet, it''s really unfair. I would admit defeat if I lost. When I went to the bathroom, I saw her tangled with the drug lord who was killed later. I called the police because of the overall situation!" Such an explanation seems to be able to get rid of her relationship, but it is still full of flaws. So she added: "since I was a child, I''ve heard from my mother that drugs do great harm, and all drug traffickers should go to hell. So in order to bring the criminals to justice as soon as possible, I went to the police in the name of my father, hoping to get rid of the harm for the people as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, it was a misunderstanding." Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled up. She is in her 40s, with a pair of gold glasses on the bridge of her nose. Her features are delicate and delicate, and her skin is white. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t smile much. Years don''t leave too many traces on her face. On the contrary, it makes her more attractive. She looks like a mature woman, intellectual and cool, like snow on a mountain. She looked at Cheng Su Su''s eyes full of examination, and Cheng Su Su began to cry again: "this time I went to Tengchong, I was bullied, then misunderstood, and almost lost my life. I admit that I have a lot of imperfections in dealing with these things, but you are my parents, so don''t comfort me, even if you doubt me, it really makes me sad!" With that, she rushed upstairs and back to her room. Su tingxue''s brow is more wrinkled. She stands up to pull Cheng Su Su Su over to continue to ask for details. Cheng Jinmo is already soft hearted: "Su Su Su has always been clever and sensible. Although your information is true, there are no causes and consequences in it. Su Su Su is still young, so it''s inevitable that she doesn''t handle things properly." Chapter 465 Su tingxue said coldly: "don''t do it with small evil, and don''t do it with small good. Besides, she''s 18 years old, and she''s going to go to university soon. She''s too young! I don''t care if she is good or not, but she must be a kind and honest person, not full of lies Cheng Jinmo coughed lightly and said, "Su Su has done a good job at ordinary times. You need to calm down." He is nearly fifty years old. He looks gentle and gentle. We can still see that he was a rare beautiful man when he was young. At home, he has no airs, and can''t look like the Minister of Commerce. "I can''t just listen to Su Su''s one side of the story. I''ll find someone to find out again. If Su Su really made a mistake, he should apologize and he should be punished." Su tingxue said in a cold voice: "she is a person first, and then you, the daughter of the Minister of Commerce!" Cheng Jinmo knows that Su tingxue always stays in the army and does things in a vigorous and resolute manner, but as a man in his family, he thinks more, so he says in a warm voice: "this investigation must be to find out, so as not to be misunderstood by others." Su tingxue knows that he has always been a family man with strong ideas and is good at dancing. Even if it turns out that it is Cheng Su Su''s fault this time, in Cheng Jinmo''s character, even if Qin Su Su has to be punished at home, it needs to be covered up. It can''t damage the reputation of the Cheng family,. Su tingxue has always had a problem with Cheng Jinmo''s way of doing things, but she also knows that Cheng Jinmo has done nothing wrong. The aristocratic families in the imperial capital are far less peaceful than what they see outside. They fight with each other. Once there is a scandal in the family, a group of people will step on it and fall from the height if they are careless. The decline of the aristocratic family is usually accompanied by a lot of bad things, such as the disaster of imprisonment, the loss of reputation, and even the loss of family. She took a deep breath and said, "Su Su is old. You can''t spoil her like before." "I have a sense of propriety." Cheng Jinmo said in a light voice, "I also believe that Su Su is a man of sense." After hearing his words, Su tingxue unconsciously sighed and said, "I hope she has a sense of propriety, rather than relying on her family''s reputation to bully outside and destroy the reputation of our Cheng family for decades." Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "don''t worry, Su Su won''t do that kind of thing." "I hope so!" "If she did that, I would be the first one to let her go," Su said in a deep voice Their voices are not small, so Cheng Su Su can clearly hear their conversation upstairs. She clenches her fist unconsciously after hearing Su Xue''s words. Others say that mother is gentle, but she did not feel gentle in Su tingxue since she was a child. Su tingxue''s name is gentle, but she is never a gentle person. Because she was born in a military family, her whole life is full of iron. From small to large, as long as Cheng Su Su makes a mistake, he will certainly bear the most severe punishment. The person who carries out the punishment must be su tingxue. So after Cheng Su Su knew that Su tingxue was not her biological mother, she hated Su tingxue. This woman is so annoying! It''s cold and hard at ordinary times. I''m too strict with her! Chapter 466 The lesson of five years ago is still fresh in Cheng Su Su''s memory. What''s more, she hates Su Ting Xue even more. She doesn''t believe her words and has to check her! She has never seen a woman like Su tingxue who has no feminine taste at all. After dealing with weapons for a long time, she becomes as cold and hard as the hard weapons. She can''t help but think of Gu Yiwei, and thinks that only Su tingxue''s disgusting woman can give birth to Gu Yiwei''s disgusting daughter. As soon as she thought of what she had experienced in Tengchong, she was very angry! She will fall in Gu only''s hand unexpectedly so big somersault, she is absolutely can''t let go of Gu only. She recalled that Lu Yurong had said that Gu only wanted to be admitted to the Imperial Capital University, and Gu only had better be admitted. As long as Gu only arrived at the imperial capital, she had countless ways to make Gu Wei''s life worse than death. Just at this time, the phone in her room suddenly rings. She answers it after a little hesitation. As soon as she gets through, she hears Lu Yurong''s voice: "Su Su, you''ve finally come back. I miss you so much!" Cheng Su Su didn''t care much about the affairs of the Qin family before. After Lu Yurong was wanted, Cheng Su Su had already gone out to travel. Lu Yurong made several phone calls to Cheng''s home before. Because Cheng Su Su didn''t answer them, she didn''t dare to say anything more. She just said she had the wrong number and hung up. At this time, Lu Yurong heard Cheng Su Su''s voice as if he had heard the sound of nature! Cheng Su Su was annoyed when she heard her voice, and she began to scold her: "I was calculated by the only bitch, and now I''m driven out of the Qin family. Su Su, I''m your mother, you must help me!" Cheng Su Su had no patience. She was shocked to hear that Lu Yurong was driven out of the Qin family. Although she had seen Gu''s only means, she didn''t expect that Gu had driven Lu Yurong out of the Qin family! You know, Lu Yurong''s is Gu Weiyi''s mother''s sign, only heard that the mother drove her daughter away from home, but never heard that the daughter drove her mother away from home! Cheng Su Su immediately asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" Lu Yurong immediately said what happened some time ago. Of course, from her words, Gu is a cruel and vicious white eyed wolf, but she is a miserable victim. It''s just that Cheng Su Su is not a fool, and she also knows Lu Yurong''s temperament. As soon as Lu Yurong has finished speaking, she will understand what''s going on. In her heart, she scolds Lu Yurong for being a fool. For the sake of making so little money, Lu Yurong''s virtue is that he killed himself. Lu Yurong scolded Qin Keren again after saying these things, but Cheng Su Su had no interest in these things and asked her the question she was most concerned about: "did Gu Weiyi test God and go to university?" Lu Yurong scolded lightly: "when I left Lingcheng, the score of the college entrance examination had not been sent down, but I heard the teacher say that when she took the mock examination, she seemed to be able to take the first place in the whole school every time. I guess she could pass it!" Cheng Su Su''s mouth slightly tick: "I''m really looking forward to Gu Wei Yi''s coming to the imperial capital." Lu Yurong coughed and said, "Su Su, I''m in the imperial capital now. I''m your mother. You can''t ignore me!" Chapter 467 "Why are you in the imperial capital?" Cheng Su Su was also surprised that Lu Yurong had come to the imperial capital, and her heart was a little nervous. Lu Yurong said tearfully, "when I left Lingcheng, I had only a few hundred yuan on my body. It was very difficult for me to get to the imperial capital. Without me, you would not be able to enjoy happiness in the Cheng family now, so..." "Enough." Cheng Su Su coldly interrupts Lu Yurong''s words. Over the years, Lu Yurong has said such words almost every time she talks on the phone, reminding her that she was born by such a vulgar woman as Lu Yurong. Although she doesn''t like Su tingxue, if Lu Yurong is compared with Su tingxue, then Su tingxue is the cloud in the sky, and Lu Yurong is the dirtiest mud on the ground. Su tingxue is noble and generous, while Lu Yurong is vulgar and ignorant. Cheng Su Su is Lu Yurong''s last resort. In the past, if someone spoke to Lu Yurong like this, she would roar back, but now she doesn''t dare to roar at Cheng Su Su Su. Lu Yurong sobbed a few times and said pitifully, "Su Su, I''ve run out of money. You can''t ignore me." Cheng Su Su was annoyed when she heard the word "money" after Tengchong lost to Gu only 10 million. But she also knew that Lu Yurong was shameless. If she didn''t appease her well, she would come to Cheng''s house to ask her for money, which would be a big trouble. So she said patiently, "I know. I''ll give you some money later." "You really deserve to be my daughter. I don''t regret having you in October." Lu Yurong said with a smile: "my previous accounts have been sealed up. Anyway, they are all in the imperial capital. You can give me the money tomorrow!" Cheng Su Su was disgusted to death when she heard her words, but she couldn''t really ignore her. She had to answer coldly and hang up. She just hung up the phone, the door was knocked, she opened the door, Cheng Jinmo stood outside, she was startled, asked: "Dad how long?" "Just came up." Cheng Jinmo saw that she was scared. She thought she was scared by Su tingxue''s words today. She comforted her: "your mother''s requirements for you are higher, but she''s your own mother. Everything she does is for you." He heard Cheng Su Su put down the phone. When she was wronged, he called her classmates to complain, so he didn''t ask more. When Cheng Su Su heard him speak in such a warm voice, she knew that he had not heard anything just now. She gave a big sigh of relief, then said with red eyes, "Dad, mom doesn''t believe what I said. I''m so sad!" "Dad believes you." Cheng Jinmo said in a warm voice: "you are the daughter of our Cheng family. How could you do such a thing? It''s just that the news your mother received came from the military department... So your mother will be very angry, but in her heart, she also loves you. " Of course, Cheng Su Su doesn''t believe that Su tingxue will hurt her, but she won''t say this in front of Cheng Jinmo. She sobbed softly and said, "I''m still very sad to be doubted by the most respected people, Dad." Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "your mother has that temper. Don''t take it to heart. Besides, Dad believes in you! When your mother finds out the cause and effect of things, she won''t be angry with you again. Our Su Su is the best daughter in the world. " Cheng Su Su listen to Cheng Jinmo''s words, it seems that Su tingxue also want to check her in Tengchong, the eyes are more aggrieved: "to put it bluntly, you still don''t believe me!" Chapter 468 Cheng Jinmo comforted Cheng Su Su: "how can I not believe you? It''s because I believe that you will find out that our Su Su is so excellent, how can we do such a thing? That''s why we''re not afraid of being checked by your mother, right? " On the contrary, Cheng Jinmo blocked all of Cheng Su Su''s words by saying this. She could only harden her head and say, "I''m not afraid of shadow skew, so I''m not afraid of checking. It''s just that my mother obviously doesn''t believe it. I''m so sad." Cheng Jinmo thought for a while and said, "your mother is angry now. I''ll help you persuade her later. You must not be angry with your mother." Cheng Su Su nodded. Father and daughter said for a while, Cheng Jinmo left Cheng Su Su Su''s room. As soon as he left, Cheng Su Su''s face became rather ugly. She must find a way to stop Su tingxue from investigating her affairs in Tengchong, otherwise many things will be involved. But she is in a tangle again in the heart, how should ability stop Su tingxue to check her? As soon as Cheng Su Su thought about it, he began to worry about it. She opened the drawer and took out a box of medicine. Her eyes were a little fierce. Then she took two pieces of medicine. An hour later, she began to have a fever and the whole person was shivering. Nanny went upstairs to call her. When she had dinner, she found her abnormality and immediately called Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. They wanted to send her to the hospital. She seemed to be a little confused and kept muttering: "I didn''t do those things. Why didn''t mom believe me? I''m so sad! I don''t want to go to the hospital. Let me die! " "From small to large, you always only have your research, regardless of me, I want to be close to you do not dare!" "I try to make myself better, not for anything else, just want to be proud of my mother." She said these three words over and over, and said them upside down. Coupled with her face flushed with high fever, the whole person looked really pitiful. Su tingxue, as a mother, is not hard hearted. She sighs after hearing these words. She doesn''t know why she can''t get close to Cheng Su Su Su, her own daughter. It''s like... It''s like Cheng Su Su was not born to her. This feeling is very strange, but it''s very real. Cheng Jinmo looked at her and said, "listen to snow, you scared Su Su today." "I didn''t scare her." Su tingxue sighed and said, "I just want to make sure." "Su Su is our child. What kind of person is she? Can we not know?" Cheng Jinmo looked at such Cheng Su Su distressed, looked at Su tingxue said: "I believe Su Su, Tengchong things do not check!" Su tingxue frowns slightly, because Cheng Su Su Su is the only daughter of the grandchildren in the Cheng family, so the elders of the family all favor her. Cheng Jinmo has always been a daughter. How can she stand Cheng Su Su Su''s appearance? She takes a look at Cheng Su Su. Even though she and Cheng Su Su have never been close, Cheng Su Su is her daughter after all. She can''t watch Cheng Su Su suffer like this. So she nodded her head. After she nods, Cheng Jinmo is relieved. It''s really hard to get caught between her daughter and her daughter-in-law. She''s afraid that her daughter-in-law will be angry and wronged. Fortunately, her daughter-in-law gives in at this time. Cheng Su Su see Su tingxue promise no longer chatengchong things, heart a loose, also no longer resist to go to the hospital. Su tingxue looks at Cheng Su Su''s reaction and frowns slightly. She always knows that her daughter''s mind is heavy. Today''s event is also Cheng Su Su Su''s small means. Although she agrees to Cheng Jinmo, what she should check is still the same! Chapter 469 But what can su tingxue do even if she sees through? Cheng Su Su is her daughter after all, and she can''t ignore her. But Cheng Su Su''s words, which are like gibberish, are extremely unpleasant to Su tingxue. She envies those mothers and daughters who have a good relationship and can say anything. Her daughter has been full of thoughts since she was a child. She never talks to her from the bottom of her heart. Every time she gets close to her, she always has one purpose or another. Over time, she was tired of this way of getting along, and the relationship between mother and daughter was not very good. She found that she missed her son a little, but Cheng Shutang seemed to be out on a mission during this period of time. She couldn''t find anyone to talk to her son. Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo are both soldiers, but they have different priorities, so the direction of their work is completely different. Su tingxue is an expert in weapons, so she has been staying at the military research institute. She always thinks that military service is the most noble profession in the world. So Cheng Shutang went to a military academy and became a military officer early. Cheng Jinmo is extremely sensitive to numbers. He has been interested in economics since he was a child, and he shows amazing talent. Coupled with the background of the Cheng family, he has a smooth journey to the position of minister of Commerce. He felt that it was too hard to be a soldier, and he cherished Cheng Su Su Su. He didn''t want her to suffer those crimes, so he focused more on developing Cheng Su Su Su''s economic ability. It''s just that Cheng Su Su is excellent, but he doesn''t get his inheritance in this respect. Cheng Su Su is not sensitive to numbers, but after so much training, he is better than most people in this aspect. Su tingxue felt from the bottom of her heart that Cheng Su Su Su should be admitted to the military academy when she took the college entrance examination this year, instead of listening to Cheng Jinmo''s arrangement to let her go to Shendu University. It''s just that it''s too late now, and all the admission notices from Imperial University have been sent to Cheng''s home. Instead of sending Cheng Su Su to the hospital, she went directly to the Research Institute and decided to continue to study weapons. Weapons look cold in other people''s eyes, but in her opinion, they are better than facing this pile of annoying things at home. After Ning Yiqing has dealt with the things at hand, she suddenly wants to see Gu Youyi. She immediately picks up his backpack, puts on a set of pajamas and is ready to go out. Mr. Ning''s voice says, "are you going to climb the wall again?" Ning Yiqing knows that every time he goes to Gu, the only thing he can''t hide is his grandfather''s eyes, so he gives a light "um", but is yelled by Mr. Ning: "the only one is still studying. You run to her every day. In case she is pregnant with my little great grandson, you are nothing, she will be upset." Ning Yiqing coughed lightly. His grandfather was too open-minded. He was under a lot of pressure. He said in a low voice: "you think too much, we just chat under the covers, not as enthusiastic as you think." Ning old son a listen to pour anxious: "cover quilt to chat?"? Do nothing? You''re so hopeless, aren''t you! So a beautiful beauty lies beside you, and you are indifferent! Do you have a problem there? " Ning Yiqing If the speaker is not Mr. Ning, he must throw people out at this time. Sleep Gu only can''t, don''t sleep by his grandfather doubt that aspect, it''s enough! His face turned black immediately: "what nonsense! I''m kidding you. You really believe it Chapter 470 Ning Yiqing said and strode out, Ning master behind him said: "that''s good, that''s good, scared me to death! Come on, here''s a good thing for you. " Ning Yiqing''s conditioned reaction is that he doesn''t have any good things for him, but he also knows his grandfather''s character, so he has to accept his fate and fold back. Ning Yiqing gives him a small box, in which are small and flat things, which are the products of a certain culture of an island country. Ning Yiqing looks at Mr. Ning with a speechless face. He smiles: "young man, take it easy. Don''t use it all at once." Ning Yiqing sees that there are at least 20 small things in the box. His heart is broken. His grandfather is also a bull. It''s really Who can use up so many things at one time? Besides, his Gu is always polite. Ning old son very free and easy ground waved a hand to say: "go!" Ning Yiqing Grandfather, how can you make young people feel so embarrassed? Isn''t it true that most of the elders are not open-minded in such matters? Ning Yiqing knows that there are many Qin families, and Gu''s only grandparents don''t seem to be so optimistic about him. They won''t let him stay in the Qin family for a long time, so he decided to go over the wall. However, he was not lucky today. He came a little early. His grandmother was chatting with Gu Weiyi, talking about family customs, and negotiating to drive Qin Keren out of the Qin family. The Chen family made great efforts to bring some eggs from home to thank others for their outspoken words. Gu only has no opinion on Grandma''s arrangement. Grandma is a smart old lady who knows how to advance and retreat. She is quite sophisticated in dealing with the world. Gu''s only eyes inadvertently glanced at the window and saw Ning Yiqing''s face. She was startled, but her face was still silent. She said to her grandmother, "grandma, you can do these things. I don''t have any opinions." Grandma said with a smile: "although you are smart, you are still a little more sophisticated in dealing with the world. You know, there is a lot of knowledge in getting along with people..." "I know there''s a lot of learning." Gu Weiyi yawned and said, "can I learn from grandma tomorrow? Maybe I didn''t sleep well a few days ago. I''m so sleepy now! " Grandma stretched out her hand and pointed her nose, she said: "grandma went to the countryside today to catch bamboo mice is also hard, early rest!" Grandma saw her eyes under some dark green, heartfelt love for her, gently nodded: "tired to rest early, you are still growing body, don''t tired to yourself." Gu only natural full promise, just looking forward to grandma quickly go. Unexpectedly, when grandma went to the door, she turned her head and said, "today, I caught three bamboo mice. I heard that Mr. Ning likes to eat these things. You can bring one to him tomorrow to taste them." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and her grandmother winked at her and said, "grandma has no problem with you and Ning Yiqing. If you want to integrate into the life of Ning family, you still need to please Mr. Ning first. If he thinks you can be Ning Yiqing''s daughter-in-law, it''s not difficult to do the following things." Grandma can see from Gu''s running to Ning''s home as soon as she gets home that she really likes Ning Yiqing. She opposed Gu''s being with Ning Yiqing just because there is a big difference between the two families. Chapter 471 But now grandma has changed her mind. Her granddaughter is also excellent, and she is worthy of Ning Yiqing. The only thing that worries her is that there is a big family gap between the two families. Besides, Qin Zhenhua is still ill now, so there is really nothing to do with her. So now we should take a long-term view of their affairs, and make all kinds of preparations early. First, we should win the favor of Mr. Ning, and then we will have a backing, so as not to lose the only one. If it''s just Gu only and grandma discussing it together, she may expose it with a gag. She won''t think much about it, but now Ning Yiqing is still outside! Her face turned red and said, "grandma, I know! Go back to sleep With that, she pushed her grandmother out and closed the door. What is Ning Yiqing doing at this time? Granny laughed: "this girl also caused shame, well, Granny did not say, you know it yourself." Gu only heard the voice of grandma coming downstairs and went to the window to open it. After Ning Yiqing came in, she looked at her with a smile and asked, "what your grandmother thinks is quite far away. I think she is very far sighted. What do you think?" Gu Yu''s heart hasn''t calmed down at this time. He gave a ha ha and didn''t answer the rhetorical question: "you miss me, so come to see me?" "You think too much. How can I miss you?" Ning Yiqing immediately denied. Gu Weiyi chuckled, and then heard footsteps outside the stairs. Grandma''s voice said, "only, did I leave my clip in your room just now?" Grandma usually combs her hair with two clips. The old man is thrifty. The clip has been used for several years, but she is not willing to change it. Gu only knew the two clips of grandma and baby. He turned around and saw that there was a black clip on the bed. Now the problem came. Her room was too small. Once she opened the door, there was no place to hide! And there is Ning Yiqing in her room! If you let Grandma know Ning Yiqing is in her room, I''m afraid she''ll have a good meal! She answered quickly and said, "here''s the clip. Wait a minute!" When she finished, she looked at Ning Yiqing and motioned him to go out first. His face was as usual, but she pointed to her lips. If she didn''t take the opportunity to ask for welfare, he would not be Ning Yiqing. Gu had no choice but to stand on tiptoe and kiss him, but he didn''t mean to leave at all. Gu only urgent, with eyes to ask, where grandma has begun to knock on the door! Ning Yiqing gave her a very shallow smile, not only went to the window, but stood by the door, and then stretched out her hand to open the door. Gu''s eyes were wide open, but it was too late to stop him. The door opened. He stood behind the door, while she stood beside it, as if she had opened it. Even if Gu only has always been calm, at this time the expression on her face is also some collapse, astonishment is still on her face, grandma saw her expression and asked: "only, how are you? What''s wrong? " Gu Weiyi yawned and said, "no, just a little sleepy." She said and handed the clip to Grandma: "grandma, you have to change the problem of putting things casually." Granny light scolded a: "the child family unexpectedly taught me! Sleep early when you are sleepy Chapter 473 Gu only knew better that they had been tied together all their lives, and her fear of him became weaker and weaker with the deepening of her understanding of him. Now they are not as unfamiliar as they were at the beginning. Ning Yiqing''s eyes sparkled with joy. He reached for her chin and asked, "do you really want to do that?" "There is no problem on my side." Gu only said softly, "but I haven''t met your parents yet. I don''t know if they will like me or oppose our marriage." What she said is an objective fact. She hasn''t been approved by Ning Yiqing''s parents. The marriage is still in suspense. She doesn''t mind making their marriage public, but it doesn''t mean she can do it now. Ning Yiqing knows what his parents are thinking. In fact, his mother has a family opinion. If they announce the wedding news at this time, it is likely to infuriate his parents. The marriage that is not blessed by his family is unfair to Gu Weiyi to some extent, so he needs to make a good plan for it. He touched her face and said, "let''s go to the imperial capital together." It''s only half a month since I left school, and it''s a long way to go. It''s only three days by train. Now I can almost go to the imperial capital. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "there are still some things I haven''t finished..." "Is it to build a pharmaceutical factory with land?" Ning Yiqing asked in a deep voice. Gu only coughed lightly, but didn''t deny it. Ning Yiqing said, "I''ve asked people to find several pieces of land. You can go to have a look tomorrow. After you decide, let Yang Yong come to help you stare." "Yang Yong?" Gu didn''t remember who he was for a moment. Ning Yiqing explained: "he is Chen Zhao''s uncle. He was the one who opened the Imperial Green Jade before. He has a stone factory, and the business is not good. If you ask him to help you build the factory, he will do well." Gu Weiyi admired the efficiency of his work, thought of all these things so quickly, and made the most reasonable arrangement. He seemed to know what she thought, and added: "you work hard at home, and I can''t be idle." Gu only rolled into his arms, put his arms around his neck and said, "it''s nice to have you, but you are usually very busy. Don''t worry about these little things in the future. I''ll do it myself!" "You think I want to worry?" Ning Yiqing said coldly, "I married a daughter-in-law who has a lot of secrets. Can I not worry about it?" Gu Yiwei Gu only thinks that it''s really an experience that people don''t know whether they are happy or worried to fall in love with a person who is proud, charming and poisonous. Ning Yiqing asked her: "Gu only, how many secrets do you have to keep from me?" Gu Weiyi immediately swore to heaven: "I told you everything!" Ning Yiqing stared at her for a long time, he snorted and said: "I believe you for the last time." Gu only has a kind of impulse to wipe sweat. It''s too bad to marry a husband. Her careful thinking is invisible in front of him. Can she still regret it now? Gu only didn''t sleep soundly that night. There was such an aggressive man lying beside her. She was inexplicably guilty. Although they have slept together several times, it''s different from this time! She was held in his arms to sleep, and then she can clearly feel that he has been against her, it''s killing! Chapter 474 Gu only can''t sleep, still dare not move, afraid to move will cause more trouble. In fact, someone is no better than her, holding her can''t sleep at all, but if he doesn''t hold her, he won''t give up, so he holds her and doesn''t let go. So Gu only went to sleep at dawn, and then had a dream. In the dream, she became a pet dog of Ning Yiqing. He teased her with a bone: "darling, tell me all your secrets, and I''ll give you this bone." Gu Wei in the dream swallows saliva and holds his leg. Ning Yiqing put on a bad smile: "you are really a principle. If you don''t say that, you can only be stewed in dog soup." The big bone fell on Gu''s head. She was so scared that she woke up immediately. When she opened her eyes, it turned out to be a dream. What hit her on the head was not a big bone, but the alarm clock on the small cabinet. She should have had a nightmare, moved her hands disorderly, and then knocked the alarm clock down. At this time, it''s daybreak. She turns around to find Ning Yiqing. At this time, he is no longer there. She is subconsciously relieved. Then she heard Ning Yiqing''s voice from downstairs. She was surprised. Could it be that Ning Yiqing was caught by her grandmother when she went out of the room in the morning? As soon as she thought of this, she was scared to death. What should she do? What should I do? Just at this time, grandma came up and knocked on her door: "only, get up, don''t let Yiqing wait for a long time." Gu only a listen to this words in the heart more hair empty, should be a after, grind Ji on the bed for a long time to slowly open the door. Grandma glared at her and said, "what''s the matter with you child? It''s easy to do things at ordinary times. How did you become a tortoise today? " Gu only a smile, her heart is broken, for fear of grandma repair her, so she clever not decent, did not dare to talk back. Grandma thought she was strange today. She didn''t think much about it when she just woke up. Instead, she told her: "after washing her face and combing her hair, I''ll see Ning Yiqing again. Keep a good image!" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. No, grandma''s reaction was different from what she had set up! But Grandma didn''t give her time to think about it at all, dragged her to wash, and then told her again and again to make her more reserved. Gu only one can nod should be, but her heart is still a little up and down, such as wash good downstairs, she saw Ning Yiqing is chatting with grandfather. I don''t know what he said to my grandfather, which made him laugh, but he was a very cold person in front of people, and he would have a gentle face, and he was very proud in front of her in peacetime. Grandfather saw her come down, said: "you young people chat, I push Zhenhua out for a walk." Grandma over there also said, "I''ll go shopping. Yiqing, please stay for lunch." Ning Yiqing nodded and agreed, so soon there were only Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing at home. Gu only asked in a low voice, "are you not embarrassed by your grandparents?" "Embarrass me?" Ning Yiqing said faintly: "do you think that a person as good as me can be rare to me in the world?" Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, can we not be so narcissistic? She asked him softly, "when did you get up?" She thought that his courage was really extraordinary! Are you not afraid of being beaten by your grandparents when you come out of her room like this? "Guess what." Ning Yiqing looked at her with a smile and said. Chapter 475 Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said, "if you come out of my room like this, I''ll lose face in the future!" Ning Yiqing hears Gu''s words and laughs a few times. She stares at him. He looks at her and holds her hand on the wall behind her. He says meaningfully, "so you are so good today, but you think I came out of your room directly?" Gu only one Leng once asked silly words: "isn''t it?" Ning Yiqing''s smile grew stronger: "your idea sounds very good. I''ll try it next time. Maybe it will have unexpected effect." Gu only finally reacted and looked at the wall clock. It was more than ten o''clock now. When she saw a pile of gifts in the corner, she immediately understood that he was coming in from the front door. It''s her, because he was sleeping in her bed last night, so she felt guilty that he came out of her room. She thinks Ning Yiqing can laugh at her for a year! She blushed, coughed and said, "you don''t have to try this. Grandma will skin me." She said she wanted to push him away, but how could he let her go so easily? He looked at her and said, "old rules." Gu was really stunned for three seconds this time before she understood what the old rules in his mouth meant. She turned her eyes around to make sure there was no one else in the family. Then she stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the lip. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the smile in his eyes seemed to diffuse. Gu only looked at him in a daze. He was always cold and seldom in such a good mood to show such a smile. It was like the sun after a long time of snow. It had a different taste after the ice disappeared and the snow melted. It was not sunshine, but it was very beautiful. She was stunned. Ning Yiqing had already taken her hand and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to see the land first and see where you like." Gu only remembered when he was pulled out. He said last night that he would help her find the place to build the pharmaceutical factory and let her choose it by herself. She finally realized that he came early in the morning. After leaving her room, he went to prepare a gift and came to the Qin family, just to fulfill his promise to take her to see the land for the factory. It''s just that she''s preoccupied with the whole thing Gu only felt from the bottom of her heart that the people she lost in her two lives were not as much as today. They just went out and met granny Ding who was watering the plants. Granny Ding said hello with a smile as soon as she saw them. Her eyes were full of jokes. Gu only later realized that he was still holding her hand. She coughed and wanted to take her hand out of his hand. After all, in this era, holding hands between men and women is not so acceptable. Ning Yiqing didn''t embarrass her either. Her daughter-in-law was thin skinned and had to give her a little time to adapt, so he let go of her hand. It''s just that there were many rumors about him and Gu in the courtyard before. Even if they didn''t hold hands, they were walking side by side, and Ning Yiqing, who was always cold, was gentle. What''s not clear? So they went out all the way. From time to time, someone said hello to Gu only, and they all laughed vaguely. Gu only knew what they thought in his heart. At this time, he could only say hello to the neighbors. Chapter 476 Ning Yiqing is a self luminous body. As long as he is there, he is the focus, and the people around him also become the focus. As they went out, Gu could hear someone behind them saying: "I heard that Ning Yiqing and the little girl of the Qin family are close. I don''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true!" "The little girl of the Qin family and Ning Yiqing are quite matched." "Well, they are both top students in the college entrance examination. They are both powerful people." "I thought the Qin family would be scattered after so many things happened, but I didn''t expect to be propped up by such a little girl." Gu Weiyi finally walked out of the compound and breathed a long sigh. Well, no matter whether she is willing to admit it or not, she is already a red man now. Ning Yiqing''s car was parked at the gate of the compound. He took Gu only to see several venues. Although Gu Weiwei was a little uncomfortable when he came out with him, he soon got used to it after he left the compound. Ning Yiqing''s vision is really good. The plots and locations he picked are quite good. It''s convenient to travel and the place is big enough. In this era, land is not as expensive as it will be 20 years later. Now the land is still very cheap. The current mayor of Lingcheng is an open-minded man who encourages private capital to invest in factories and gives a lot of preferential policies. Gu only picked out the largest and the best place in the middle, and Zhu Jiagang came forward to buy the whole piece of land. After this thing is settled, the follow-up things will become simple. It will take quite a long time to build a factory. Gu only has to go to school in the imperial capital soon, so these things can''t be done by himself. After lunch, Ning Yiqing takes Gu Weiwei to meet Yang Yong. It''s the first time that Yang Yong meets Gu Weiwei. Before that, because Gu Weiwei gave Chen Zhao the imperial green jade pendant, he was always grateful to Gu Wei. Before Ning Yiqing brought Gu only one to see Yang Yong, he had already talked about the pharmaceutical factory. Yang Yong''s stone factory had been in a bad business. After hearing about the preparation for the construction of the pharmaceutical factory, he asked Gu only one about his plan, and he agreed. At this time, the pharmaceutical industry has some problems, but it needs a process to build up, and this process is not urgent. Gu only has her own plan for the pharmaceutical factory. In the early stage, she started with simple Sanhe pills. The medicines she bought from Yunnan can basically meet the needs of several common prescriptions. It''s just that she won''t be in Lingcheng for most of the time. She doesn''t have much energy to manage the affairs of the pharmaceutical factory. And now she''s preparing to build a pharmaceutical factory. In the final analysis, it''s just to produce better medicine and treat Qin Zhenhua. She decided to find an opportunity to give Yang Yong the prescription and production process, and let him control all the links. Granny Ding came to the Qin family to chat with granny. When she saw the pills in the yard, she asked curiously, "what''s this?" Grandma said with a smile: "the only prescription from the outside is that it can cure Zhenhua''s cerebral hemorrhage sequelae." Granny Ding also laughed: "the only child is very filial, but Zhenhua is afraid that unless there is a elixir, it''s hard to get better." She is old, and she has heard many people suffer from cerebral hemorrhage and paralysis in recent years, but she has never heard of anyone who can recover like normal people. Chapter 477 Gu only heard the conversation between Granny and granny Ding and just chuckled. Now the medicine has not come out. It''s normal for them not to believe it. After all, in their eyes, she is just a child. Because Gu Weiyi got the provincial champion and was admitted to the Imperial University, his family has been coming and going these days. Some came to see Qin Zhenhua, and some came to see Gu only to learn how to learn. When they saw the pills drying in the yard, they would ask a few questions, and then they all gave a ha ha. No one believed that Gu''s only medicine could cure Qin Zhenhua''s disease, but they didn''t say much in front of the Qin family. When they turned around, they would laugh a little. For these Gu only did not pay attention, she received more questioning and ridicule in her previous life, their reaction was in her expectation. Although Qin Zhenhua didn''t believe that this small pill could cure his illness, he was willing to try to reassure her because Gu Wei had asked for it from a thousand miles away and she had worked hard to make it. However, after taking it for three days in a row, he found that the numb and numb side of his body began to feel. He was overjoyed and continued to take Gu''s medicine. A week later, he could barely sit up. This kind of change makes his heart very happy. No one is willing to lie in bed and be waited on. He thought he would spend the rest of his life in bed, but he didn''t expect such a turn for the better! Because he saw the hope, he took more medicine and listened to Gu''s only arrangement to do all kinds of rehabilitation training. Gu only saw that his body was recovering day by day, and he was also very pleased. Although these drugs were only made according to the proportion of medicinal materials, they were not refined, but the effect was very good. Gu only received a phone call early in the morning. When the medicinal materials she bought in Yunnan arrived, she immediately asked Chen Zhao and Yang Yong to help her deliver them to the warehouse she had rented. Because the pharmaceutical factory has not been built yet, the medicinal materials she bought are not too many. Most of them are the medicinal materials she needs to make pills. She is going to the imperial capital immediately. Just in case, she wants to make some medicine by herself and put it beside her in case of emergency. After Gu Weiyi finished these things, she was thinking about Gu''s family. Since she was reborn, she would not let the tragedy of her previous life repeat itself, and the things that can be solved with money are not difficult for her now. So she went to take care of her family the day before she left Lingcheng. Before she came to take care of her family, she heard a loud noise coming from her family. Her brow was slightly wrinkled. Just as she was about to go in, a young girl rushed out from inside and bumped into her. Gu was unprepared and almost knocked down. Fortunately, she responded quickly and helped the pillar behind her in time. Because of the poverty of Gu''s family, the house he lives in now is still the earthen house left by his grandfather''s generation. It is made of wood to support the wall and the main body. It looks rather shabby. The girl looked up at her and immediately put her hand around her: "Wuwu, sister! You''re back at last. I miss you so much Gu Wei must have looked at the girl as her sister Qianqian. Qianqian is only one and a half years younger than her, and she is in senior three at the beginning of school in September. Qianqian looks like Gu ma. She is beautiful. She has grown up. She is beautiful. It is a beautiful scenery in the village. Chapter 478 In Gu''s previous life, the relationship between the two sisters was pretty good. At that time, they were still young. They would quarrel and quarrel, but it was just a child like quarrel. No matter how fierce the quarrel was, they would get together again. Qianqian always has a strong character and is quick to do things. He always thinks that Gu only works too slowly. He thinks that Gu only has to lie on the ground to see the medicine for a long time when he is beating pig grass. He thinks that Gu only can''t find half a bundle of rice when he is collecting rice. On the whole, before Gu left home, she spent most of her time looking after her. Gu Weiyi reached back and hugged Qian Qian and asked, "what happened?" Before Qian Qian could answer, a middle-aged woman with inverted triangular eyes, flat nose and dark skin came out of the room. She said in a strange way, "Qian Qian, I''m helping you. Look at your family. There''s nothing in it. Butcher Zhang''s family is much better than yours. If you marry him, Isn''t it popular and spicy in the future Butcher Zhang? Gu''s only warning is that the person who married thousands of years ago seems to be a butcher surnamed Zhang! Qianqianhong said: "I''m only seventeen this year. I want to study. I don''t want to get married!" The middle-aged woman said with a cool smile: "I know you are good at reading, but no matter how good you are, what''s the use of reading? No matter how many books a girl reads, she will eventually get married. Your family is so poor that even if you enter the University, it''s useless. Your family can''t afford it at all!" In essence, middle-aged women are telling the truth that the situation at home is really not good, and there is no money for her to study. Seeing her appearance, the middle-aged woman said with a smile: "besides, your father borrowed 2000 yuan from butcher Zhang at the beginning of spring as the production cost. This year, there was a lot of rain. Some time ago, the flood discharge from the reservoir destroyed all the crops in your family. Butcher Zhang was also kind-hearted. It''s really ungrateful of you to want to help your family." Gu only heard this, but he probably understood what was going on. At the beginning of spring, Gu''s father asked butcher Zhang to borrow 2000 yuan for production cost. As a result, when the reservoir overflowed, his family''s land was barren, so butcher Zhang had a thousand ideas. She had lived in the village for more than ten years, and she also had a profound understanding of this way of doing things in the village. The people in the village are simple minded as a whole, but because they are poor, they pay more attention to money, and they have the cunning of being a farmer. And there are one or two so-called village tyrants in every village. They will bully honest villagers if they have nothing to do. Gu only knew about butcher Zhang when she lived in Gu''s family in her previous life. In her long memory, she has the memory of butcher Zhang bullying Gu''s family. When she lived in Gu''s family, butcher Zhang once looked at her with extremely evil eyes. She did not think that butcher Zhang had married thousands of people in this way in his previous life. Just at this time, Gu Ma, Gu PA and Dong Dong came out of the room. They didn''t expect Gu Wei to come at this time. They were surprised and asked, "Wei Wei, how do you come?" Gu only smile: "I''m going to report to Imperial University tomorrow, so I''ll come to see you today." The fact that she is the number one in the college entrance examination has already spread all over Lingcheng. Chapter 479 The middle-aged woman in front of her is butcher Zhang''s little aunt, who is also his elder. This middle-aged woman is in the matchmaker business, but she is overbearing and unreasonable. She has a bad reputation in the village. This time, he wanted to help butcher Zhang ask for money. In fact, he wanted to force Qian Qian to marry him. When she went out, butcher Zhang promised her that he would give her a media gift of 1000 yuan as long as it was successful. For her, a thousand dollars is a big sum, so she works very hard today. Gu''s mother was happy and sad for Gu only. If she hadn''t returned to the Qin family, butcher Zhang would have made up her mind this time. Even if she had won the provincial champion, there was no money for her to study. She said in a warm voice, "if you are a child who wants to see us, where do you need to carry things? Go back and sit in the room Gu Weiyi didn''t speak yet. The middle-aged woman looked her up and down and said, "Oh, you are the number one student in the college entrance examination of Gu''s family. You look like a symbol, but what if you know how to study again? I''m not going to get married in the future. " "Of course I''ll get married later." Gu only lightly said: "only after I read the book, I can meet a better man." The middle-aged woman said with disdain: "it''s different to be a city dweller. It''s a big tone. Don''t think I haven''t seen the world, auntie. Even if you come from the countryside, people in the city look down on you. If you want to marry a good man, you''d better live in the next life!" Gu only did not know how many similar words she had heard in her previous life, so she was not angry. She said slowly: "well, I''m at least in the city. Unlike my aunt, I can only stay in the countryside. I can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour." The middle-aged woman''s face became a little ugly. She said coldly, "I''m better in the countryside, so I don''t want to go to the city!" With that, she turned fiercely to Gu Ma and said, "it''s settled for butcher Zhang and Qianqian. We don''t have to go to school. Let''s go to Zhangjia in a few days." Gu Ma''s face changed greatly, and she said, "didn''t you just give us another half month?" "In your family''s case, even if it''s a half year''s grace period, you can''t get two thousand yuan!" Said the middle-aged woman. Gu Ma''s hand has become a fist unconsciously, but she can''t do anything about it. Now the situation of Gu''s family is quite tense. Two thousand yuan is almost their income for a year under favorable weather. But this year''s crops have no harvest, and Gu''s livelihood this year has become a problem. Where can she get 2000 yuan. Dongdong couldn''t help rushing to her and said, "don''t deceive people too much! It''s just that my family owes butcher Zhang 2000 yuan. Why do you force my sister to marry butcher Zhang? " "What is forcing your sister to marry butcher Zhang?" The middle-aged woman sneered: "it''s natural that you should pay back your debts. According to the agreement between your father and butcher Zhang, you should have paid back half a month ago. You''ve been lenient for so long. You''re content!" Then she looked at Gu only one eye, and said coldly, "don''t you still have a girl in the city? Let her help you pay back! I think she''s very smart. If you don''t want to give up your daughter, you can let her marry butcher Zhang! " Gu Ma clenched her teeth and said, "the only person who comes back to the Qin family is the Qin family. It has nothing to do with us caring for the family any more." Chapter 480 The middle-aged woman said with disdain, "it sounds like you have a good sense of integrity in taking care of your family." She said here with a cold hum: "just a group of poor people, what kind of integrity to talk about?" Gu''s mother trembled with anger: "how can you bully people like that?" "How can I bully you?" The middle-aged woman said with a face: "the poor man without money is better to die early in my opinion, so as not to waste food! What are you staring at me for? Pay back if you can! " She said and then turned to see thousands, a look of disdain, said: "little girl, you don''t want to, on this condition of your family, my nephew is willing to marry you, it is also your ancestral grave smoke, marry you, have to be your family''s cowardly drag!" Dongdong was so angry that she rushed to hit her in front of her. She raised her chin high: "do you want to hit me? If you have seed, fight! I tell you, I''m very expensive. If you hit me, you''ll have to pay me ten yuan! " Gu dad stopped Dongdong: "don''t be impulsive." The middle-aged woman said: "a group of useless things don''t dare to move. If you don''t do it, I''ll go first! In two days, I''ll let butcher Zhang take Qianqian to his house. " When she finished, she turned her head and buttocks to leave, but she heard a cold voice saying, "wait a minute!" The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment, and heard Gu Weiyi say: "aunt, you''re not young, so you''d better accumulate some virtue. Just like you, be careful of the retribution on the younger generation." The middle-aged woman looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "why, do you want to pay back the money for Gu''s family?" "Yes." Gu only took out a handful of money from his bag and shook it. The middle-aged woman''s eyes immediately glowed and reached for the money. Gu Weiyi drew back his hand and said with a smile, "you sign this receipt first, then you can take the money." She took the receipt she had just written while they were fighting and handed it to her. The middle-aged woman looked at her and said, "it''s all from the villagers. It''s OK to receive the money. Where do you need any receipt?" "Normal villagers don''t need a receipt. It''s just that your mouth was too dirty and shameless when you scolded just now, auntie. So you''d better write a receipt to be safe." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. The middle-aged woman immediately became angry: "why do you swear?" "I have money in my hand!" Gu only one face calmly said: "according to the logic you just said, you can do anything if you have money. If you don''t have money, you''re a loser. Now I have more money than you. How can I scold you?" The middle-aged woman immediately became angry and reached out to beat Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi said slowly, "I''m the provincial champion of the college entrance examination. Everyone says I''m a Wenqu star. If you dare to beat me, be careful!" She is far from the honest peasants the middle-aged women usually see. The middle-aged women finally realize that she is a tough girl and can''t bully her like the family caretakers. So the middle-aged woman glared at her fiercely. Gu only said with a smile: "aunt, you are here to ask for money today. Now the money is here. If you don''t write the receipt, I won''t pay it back. Don''t say Gu doesn''t pay you back." The middle-aged woman knew that the reason why butcher Zhang was willing to lend money to Gu''s family at the beginning was actually the idea of Gu''s daughter. Chapter 481 Butcher Zhang calculated everything perfectly, but he didn''t expect to run out on the way. At this time, the middle-aged woman was thinking about her 1000 yuan. She was about to get it. Unexpectedly, a Gu only appeared suddenly and disrupted all her plans! She didn''t really want to take care of the family to pay back the money, but for thousands of reasons. There is only one family in the village who has a business. Other families will come to join in the fun. At this time, there are a group of people around Gu''s door. The Gu family is always honest and honest. They have a good reputation in the village. The middle-aged women and butcher Zhang are among the scum in the village. At this time, everyone is pointing out that the middle-aged women bully people and want to collect money, but they don''t pay. The middle-aged women yelled at the villagers: "everyone is too idle to do anything. It''s my family''s business. It''s none of your business!" Some of the villagers couldn''t keep watching: "you are here to collect money. Now that you have money, you can collect it. Why don''t you collect it?" "I don''t think she''s going to accept it. I think she''s just trying to get thousands of ideas. Just like butcher Zhang, she can''t marry a daughter-in-law. She''s trying to get thousands of ideas." "It''s a sin, how big it is! He''s trying to make up his mind to thousands of people. He''s trying to make old cows eat tender grass "Fortunately, the only one came back and paid the money back to see what else they could do!" Gu only looked at the middle-aged woman and said, "aunt, come and sign this receipt." The middle-aged woman was reluctant, but she could only sign the receipt at this time. When she finished signing, Gu took out 2000 yuan and handed it to her. When she received the money, Gu suddenly slapped her ten times. The middle-aged woman was beaten so much that she came back to her senses for a long time. She yelled at the top of her voice, "your family owes you money, and you dare to beat people!" In fact, not only the middle-aged women, but also the family caretakers and the onlookers. Gu''s mother couldn''t help pulling Gu''s back. She was afraid that the middle-aged women would beat Gu''s back, and she also blocked Gu''s front with her body. Gu Wei felt warm when he saw Gu Ma''s action. He reached out and pulled Gu Ma behind him. After giving her a soothing smile, he said to the middle-aged woman, "you just said to hit you for ten yuan. I just slapped you in the face for ten times. Here is one hundred yuan. Here you are!" She then picked up a hundred dollar bill and threw it in front of the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was stunned there, and Gu only said, "Dongdong, Qianqian, listen up. If this woman comes back home again, say those ugly words and bully her parents, you can call me. What''s the matter, it''s mine!" Dongdong and Qianqian have endured the middle-aged woman for a long time. When they heard Gu''s words, they immediately responded loudly and fiercely to beat the middle-aged woman. As soon as the middle-aged woman saw the scene, she knew she couldn''t get any good today. She pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "wait for me!" "Well, I''ll wait." Gu only tone flatly said: "there is one thing I will let you know, I live in the city is the government compound, the Public Security Bureau there just know a few people, they all say that now village bully what the most annoying, that kind of rampant in the countryside, bullying people have to pull out ruthless rectification." The middle-aged woman''s face changed. She was a famous fierce woman in WULIBA village, but she could only cross the village. Chapter 482 At this time, the middle-aged woman immediately counseled when she heard Gu''s words. None of the people in Gu''s mouth could be provoked by her. In her cognition, those people could be regarded as senior officials. And Gu only said, I''m afraid it''s true, otherwise Gu only one where to beat her? She had heard before that Gu''s only parents were officials in the city. Some people saw Gu enter and leave the government compound. That place is not accessible to ordinary people. For a moment, she dare not have other ideas! Gu Weiyi looked at her with a smile and said, "everyone has heard what you just said. If there is any damage to me or Gu''s family in the future, it must be on you. When the police station catches people, it must be accurate." The middle-aged women no longer had the same arrogance as before, biting their teeth and saying, "we are all good citizens who respect discipline and abide by the law. I don''t believe they dare to arrest me for no reason!" What she said was that she had already picked up the 100 yuan that Gu had just thrown on the ground and left in ashes. When she left, there was a sound in Dongmao behind her. A man''s figure flashed by. Dongdong knew that it was butcher Zhang. He clenched his fist at butcher Zhang''s back. Today''s thing, Gu only told all the people in Gu''s family with her actions. People are good and are bullied. Dongdong''s heart was full of excitement. The elder sister didn''t care about them as the village women said. In her heart, she still thought about them and read about them. And this time the elder sister came back, she was not the same as before. Before, she was soft tempered and did not dare to speak loudly. This time, she taught the evil woman a lesson, which called her a handsome girl. He decided that his elder sister would be his model. He would study hard and take good care of his family. Gu only looked at the middle-aged woman with cold eyes. In the final analysis, he was just a scum who bullied the good and feared the evil. As long as the crisis was solved and the family caretakers became hardened again, butcher Zhang would not dare to come up with a thousand ideas. Dongdong spat on the middle-aged woman and scolded, "get out of here!" The villagers around changed their eyes when they looked at Gu only. The child was honest when he was at home. It was like a new person after living in the city for more than half a year! So several villagers took her and asked her about the city. She answered with a smile. She had a certain degree of advance and retreat. Her behavior was completely different from that when she was at home before. They attributed all this to the city. They thought silently, no wonder so many people want to go to the city. Sure enough, as soon as they go to the city, they will be different from before. It''s just that it''s easy to go to the city. They can only envy Gu for having a good father. The villagers praised her, but when they saw that there was no excitement, they scattered. Gu only followed Gu''s mother and father into Gu''s home. Gu''s family said that it was not too much to be a family. There were only a few kinds of old-fashioned furniture in the house. The tables were missing a corner, and the benches were not decent. Either they were missing feet or the surface of the benches was cracked. Gu only looked at this kind of Gu family some sad, this is where she grew up. Dongdong''s eyes glowed and said to her, "elder sister, you were really powerful just now. The way you fanned that woman was so handsome!" Chapter 483 Qianqian added: "the key is that my sister fanned the woman, she didn''t dare to return it!" Gu Weiyi chuckled, and Gu''s mother began to shout: "your sister has come back, don''t you hurry to cook!" Dongdong and Qianqian smile, ready to leave, Gu Ma said: "remember to kill a chicken!" Dongdong should know, and then he and Qianqian went to the kitchen to cook. The conditions of taking care of the family are not good. Usually, they are not willing to burn coal. They all use firewood cut from the mountains to cook. Therefore, cooking is particularly troublesome. One person needs to cook and another person needs to fry. Gu Weiyi wanted to follow Dongdong and Qianqian to join in the fun, but was held by Gu''s mother: "let them do it, you don''t want to go." Gu Weiyi smiles and nods. Although Gu''s mother is called Qianqian and Dongdong little monkey, they are very good at home and their academic performance is very good. It''s just that young girls at this age always have some ideas of their own. This is what adults call treason, but Gu only doesn''t think so, Gu Ma took Gu only to sit down in the room. She looked at Gu only carefully, sighed and said: "after you enter the city, the whole person has become a lot more mature. Only, did you suffer a lot in the Qin family?" Gu''s heart is full of warmth, all the maturity, in fact, is mental training, only after suffering a lesson will become mature, this is Gu''s mother thought. What others saw was that she became the number one in the college entrance examination and was admitted by Imperial University. No one thought about what she had paid for it. She said softly, "Mom, I''m fine. Now everyone in the Qin family is very kind to me." Gu Ma hears her voice, plus Qin Keren and Lu Yurong, what else does Gu ma not understand? Gu Ma said in a warm voice, "if you have a good life, I can rest assured." She said with some embarrassment: "is the money in your hand Qin''s money? I''ll find a way to give it back to you earlier. " Gu''s mother''s idea is very simple. Although Gu Weiyi is the daughter of the Qin family, he didn''t grow up in the Qin family. Therefore, if Gu Weiyi takes the money from the Qin family to subsidize Gu''s family, it will be very difficult for Gu to do it when the Qin family knows about it. So even if the family is poor and short of money, the money must be returned to Gu as soon as possible. Gu only knew Gu Ma''s idea, she said with a smile: "this money is not Qin''s, it''s my own." Gu Ma looked at her in surprise, and then she said, "did Ma forget? I got the provincial champion. The school has a bonus. The money is the bonus given to me by the school. I have the right to control my bonus. " Then she took out 3000 yuan from her bag and handed it to Gu Ma: "there are 5000 yuan in the prize money, so you don''t refuse. If you didn''t let us study hard all the time, where can I get the provincial champion, and where can I get the prize money? So the money should be for mom! " Although Gu Ma didn''t read much, she was a visionary woman. So when Gu Weiyi was very young, she told her to study hard. Knowledge can change her fate. That''s why Gu''s family and Gu''s only three children are doing very well in school. Unfortunately, Gu''s family is too poor. Even if Gu''s parents do their best, they can''t earn tuition for their three children. Chapter 484 Gu''s mother heard Gu''s words, her eyes were slightly red, but she said: "the Qin family is not in a good condition now. You can keep the money for tuition. I''ve heard that there are a lot of expenses in the university now. Don''t be too humble. Let the students laugh!" Gu only chuckled: "Mom doesn''t have to worry about this. After I went to university, my tuition and living expenses can be paid with scholarships and work study programs. Besides, my grades are so good, who dares to laugh at me?" Looking at the sensible, Gu''s mother was very sad. She went on to say, "today, I happened to encounter thousands of things. I don''t want to have similar things in the future, so anyway, Qianqian and Dongdong have to study hard, finish their studies and enter the University. My mother doesn''t have to worry about the tuition. I''ll think of a way." Gu''s mother thought that if Gu didn''t come back in time today, the consequences would be unimaginable. As a mother, how could she not love her children? Only in this way, Gu only too hard. Gu only saw what she thought and said with a smile: "Mom, in my heart, you will always be my mom. Qianqian and Dongdong are my sister and brother. I am my sister. Taking care of them is what I should do." "What nonsense!" Gu Ma glared at her and said, "there''s nothing that should or shouldn''t be. If you give them a hand, it''s their good fortune. In the future, they have to redouble their efforts." Gu''s only mouth was slightly crooked. Gu''s mother looked at the money in her hand and said, "I''ll keep 1000 yuan for the money, and you''ll keep the rest yourself! This one thousand yuan and the two thousand yuan I gave to butcher Zhang just now, I''ll give you an IOU Gu only know Gu mother''s attitude, know can''t persuade, smile nodded agreed. Qianqian and Dongdong had killed the chicken and disposed of it. When Gu Wei and Gu Ma were talking in the room, their sister and brother were also whispering there. Dongdong asked Qianqian, "second sister, do you think elder sister is different from before?" Qianqian nodded: "I heard that after my sister returned to Qin''s home, her mother was not good to her, and that Qin Keren, our sister, often bullied her, so she must be strong." "I don''t recognize Qin Keren''s sister." Dongdong curled her lips and said: "she is not a good one at first. At first, she didn''t like the bad conditions of her family and refused to come back. At first sight, she is a person who dislikes the poor, loves the rich and has a cold nature. She doesn''t deserve to be my elder sister. In my heart, the only elder sister is my elder sister." For this, Qianqian agreed. She said in a low voice: "this time, my sister didn''t just come back. I..." "Don''t be afraid, it''s all over. No one can bully us in the future!" Dongdong gritted his teeth and said, "elder sister is right. If you are bullied, you have to fight back. I will protect you later." Qian Qian glared at him and said, "just you? Forget it "What can I do?" Dongdong said unconvinced: "I''ve grown up, and I''m a man of indomitable spirit! You wait. I''ll come back to be the provincial champion in the future. I''ll beat those who look down on us in the face! " Thoughtfully, Qian Qian said: "provincial champion? significant! Elder sister is the provincial champion of this year, so I''ll be the provincial champion of tomorrow. You can also jump to the next level and become the provincial champion of the next year. In this way, the provincial champion of three years in a row will be contracted by our family! " "Good idea." Dongdong said seriously, "this can happen!" Chapter 485 The more they talk about it, the more they feel proud and proud. The more they talk about it, the more they feel that it is a good goal. For young men and women, when the goal is set, the rest is full of motivation and momentum. At lunch time, Gu Weiyi said in front of the whole family: "Dad, mom, I don''t think it''s a good thing for our family to only grow those acres of land. A friend of mine just opened a pharmaceutical factory, which needs to recruit some workers. Why don''t you go to work there?" This year, because there are not many factories, and most of the former factories are state-owned enterprises, many of which are inherited from their fathers. There are so-called indicators. If there is no one at home in the factory, it is very difficult to work in the factory because of their poor ability and not reading too many books. So the workers of that era also meant a bright life. Gu Ma and Gu PA were very surprised when they heard the news. They were both at a loss. Gu Ma was worried and said, "neither your father nor I have worked in the factory. I''m afraid we can''t do it well, which will embarrass you and your friends." Gu only chuckled and said: "you do things, I can not rest assured? It doesn''t matter if you haven''t been in the factory. There will be pre job training at that time. As long as you study hard, you can certainly learn. My friend also likes people who work hard, so it''s no problem for you to go to work. " Gu Ma and Gu PA were relieved that the atmosphere at the dinner table was extremely good. Dongdong can''t help but say: "sister, I also want to go to work!" Qianqian directly took chopsticks to knock him: "said to do the college entrance examination champion, this will be what class!" Gu Ma also knocked him: "you can study at home, and don''t jump up and down there!" Dongdong hugged his head and complained: "I just said it casually. You beat me one or two! That''s too much! Besides, I''ve grown up and I''m a man. Don''t look down on me any more! " Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. She watched Gu''s mother teach Dongdong a lesson. Thousands of people were helping her, while Gu''s father was laughing and joking. The whole family was happy. After dinner, Gu Weiyi saw Qianqian cleaning firewood behind the house. She went to help, but Qianqian didn''t stop her. After all, they used to do the work. With Gu''s help, the work was soon finished. Gu only took out 1000 yuan to Qianqian. Qianqian was startled. She made an action of forbidding sound. Qianqian looked at her in surprise. She said softly, "put the money here first. In case there is something at home, it won''t be too passive. We are girls. We should learn to protect ourselves." Thousands of eyes slightly red, whispered: "sister, I..." "I gave it to you secretly. Don''t let mom know, or you have to talk about me again. This money is my bonus. I hope you can pay me back with the bonus next year." Gu said softly. After all, she is only a minor girl. Even though she looks the most shrewd in the family, she is still young after all. It is precisely because of this incident that she touched thousands of people. She bit her lip and said, "sister, don''t worry, I won''t let you down." She took the money away and said, "wait a minute. I have something for you." With that, she quickly went back to her room, climbed up the wooden stairs into the attic, and then handed a beautifully made sachet to Gu Yi: "here you are!" Chapter 486 Gu only looked at the sachet embroidered with butterfly patterns and slightly skewed stitches. She was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered something. Before she returned to Qin''s family, someone got married in the village next door and put on a movie outdoors. They went to see it together. She saw that the woman in the movie had a beautiful butterfly shaped sachet. She liked it very much and told Qianqian that she wanted it too. She forgot that, but she wrote it down. Gu only didn''t speak and reached for the sachet. The sachet was not sewn or zipped. Instead, it was made of two pieces of cloth. There was a half finger long overlapping area. She reached out to open it and found that it was full of rose petals. She looked at Qianqian, Qianqian said with a smile: "sister used to take us to pick wild roses in the mountains. When the flowers bloom this spring, I picked some dried flowers and put them in the sachet. Before, I picked a lot of them. Dongdong that bastard had to take them to drink. Now there are only some petals here." Gu Zhiwei was amused when he heard the words. The two sisters whispered for a while. They were all things that happened after Gu only left home. They were happy and sad. On the whole, happiness was more than sadness. Gu left a thousand yuan and a note under Gu''s father''s pillow when he left. The note only wrote one line: "mom is usually too stingy to buy meat. Qianqian and Dongdong are still growing. Dad should remember to take the money to buy them delicious food." When she left, she took a look at a gap that Gu Ma didn''t notice and said to Gu dad, "I''ll go and have a look under the pillow later." After Gu only left, Gu''s father saw the money and the note. His heart was sour, astringent and gratified. Because Gu''s only arrival, let the whole Gu family see the hope, it seems that everything also has a rush. Whether it''s a few thousand yuan in a timely manner, or the work of a pharmaceutical factory, it''s extremely important for the family at present. After this pass, their future life will be settled. Gu Wei said hello to Yang Yong when he came to work in the pharmaceutical factory. He has made the best arrangement. Gu only arranged Gu''s family affairs, even if she was completely relieved, the tragedy of her previous life would not be staged again. But she was still worried. She told Zhu Jiagang to pay more attention to Gu''s family. The principle is very simple. If anyone bullies Gu''s family, he will call her back directly. It''s not polite at all. Zhu Jiagang has always been obedient to Gu''s words. Of course, he has no opinions. He patted his chest and said to her, "sister-in-law, don''t worry. With me, no one can bully Gu''s family." Gu only thought that he was not reliable, but it was the most suitable person for him to protect Gu''s family. So she nodded her head lightly. Zhu Jiagang is full of confidence. This is what Gu Weiyi gave him to do. He must do it properly! When Gu only came back to Qin''s house, she found that there were guests in the house. She didn''t know the strange face. The visitor looked at her with a warm face and said, "is this our provincial champion? It''s different from other girls, beautiful and smart. " Gu only polite smile, turned to see grandma, grandma understanding, explained: "this is the front courtyard director Zheng''s third uncle, his wife three years ago after cerebral hemorrhage rescue back has been paralyzed in bed, he heard director Zheng said you brought back from Yunnan medicine to your father''s body a lot better, so he came home to buy medicine." Chapter 487 Gu Weiyi immediately understood the intention of Zheng''s coming. Her pharmaceutical factory has not yet officially opened. However, because Qin Zhenhua''s effect is remarkable after taking the medicine, people he knows will come to ask for the medicine after word of mouth. Although the disease of cerebral hemorrhage is dangerous, it can only survive for many years after timely operation and proper follow-up maintenance. But now most patients with cerebral hemorrhage are either paralyzed in bed or hemiplegia, and those in better condition have to walk slowly with crutches. Qin Zhenhua was not sent to the hospital in time. Although he saved his life, he hurt his nerves. The situation was very serious. People in the courtyard thought that he would be paralyzed in bed for the rest of his life. I didn''t expect that he would be able to sit up so soon and walk slowly. In their opinion, it was a miracle. After inquiring, they found out that Gu only found a prescription from Yunnan. Everyone passed it on seven times and eight times, and it was Miao medicine that Gu Wei brought back. In this era, the so-called Miao medicine is also full of legend. Because I don''t understand it, it''s more secret. Gu Weiyi said: "this medicine needs to cooperate with rehabilitation treatment, and the effect will be good. If you can keep up with the conditions in your family, in addition to taking medicine, you also need your family to help with rehabilitation." Third uncle Zheng busily answers and asks her how to do it. In fact, the means of rehabilitation treatment are just those. They just try to walk and move as much as possible. For patients who have already paralyzed, the so-called rehabilitation training is to fight with their own perseverance and body. In this process, we also need to have family members to accompany and help, which requires time and energy. Not every family is willing to spend so much effort and energy to take care of a patient. Gu Weiyi said some details in detail, and Zheng San Shu took notes with paper carefully. Then she gave him a bottle of medicine and told him the dosage and how to take it. Zheng San Shu wrote it down and asked her how much it was. Gu has long thought about the pricing of drugs. The original purpose of her pharmaceutical factory is not to make profits, but to save people. But if the drug has no basic profit, it will cost a lot of money in the long run. Staff wages, delivery room land, new drug research and development, all need money, and she can''t always rely on gambling stones to fill the hole. So she decided to add 20% profit to the cost of medicine pricing, which is used to maintain the normal operation of the pharmaceutical factory and R & D expenses. Because the basic medicinal materials she uses are the best ones on the market, the overall price is not too cheap, but it is still the price that the common people can afford. After all, her profit is very small. Zheng''s family is not bad, Gu only said the price is not expensive in his opinion, so he paid the money very quickly. Gu only mentioned the pharmaceutical factory by the way, saying that the pharmaceutical factory was built directly by the person who gave her prescription. When the pharmaceutical factory was completed, he was asked to go to the pharmaceutical factory to buy medicine. Opening a pharmaceutical factory involves a lot of things. Drugs are different from other things. They have a very strict audit process. Gu is not afraid of it. With the verification of previous lives, she has great confidence in her own drugs. It''s only a matter of time. With Yang Yong running these things, she is also very relieved. Zhu Jiagang has been running around with Yang Yong recently. He has become more mature, but his hun hun flavor is not so easy to disperse. Chapter 488 In addition to all the necessary procedures for the opening of the factory, there is also the issue of trademarks. All medicines need trademarks when they enter the circulation. In order to prevent unnecessary disputes in the future, she has registered several trademarks at one go. Only after the pharmaceutical factory is built, it can be fully put into use. Yang Yong and Zhu Jiagang need to follow up and take care of the follow-up matters. She is going to study in the imperial capital soon. She can''t get involved in these details one by one. After seeing off uncle Zheng, grandma looked at Gu Weiyi''s money. Her eyes were full of surprise. She took Gu Weiyi and said, "only, can this medicine really sell for money? Isn''t that a problem? " Gu only chuckled and said: "Dad has seen the effect after taking the medicine. What else can be doubted?" Grandma a listen to is also this principle, right ah, these medicine Qin Zhenhua take after the effect is good! She looked at Gu only eyes become more gentle, she always thought Gu only is a child, but this child unconsciously provoked the whole family, became the family''s dependence. She murmured: "only, are you the fairy sent by heaven to save our Qin family?" Gu was almost choked by her own saliva when she heard this sentence. She coughed softly and said solemnly, "maybe it is!" Grandma laughed and looked at her and said, "you are not modest at all." Gu Weiwei also laughed, and grandma said happily, "as long as your father''s health is good, there will be nothing to worry about in our family. You can go to school with ease."! Don''t worry about things at home! " The next morning, Ning Yiqing came to pick up Gu only to go to the railway station. Before leaving, grandma gave her a big bag: "food on the road." Gu Weiyi picked up the bag. It was heavy. Although she didn''t think it was necessary to bring so many things on the road, it was prepared by her grandmother and she couldn''t let her down. So she put the bag on her back, made an exaggerated expression and said, "Oh, it''s so heavy, the back is almost broken! Grandma, can you put on less next time Granny stares at her. At this time, she begins to check the ticket. She smiles and waves with granny, but she feels light. As soon as she turns her head, she sees that Ning Yiqing has carried her bag on her back. That bag is full of food, it''s really not light at all. Gu only has some difficulty carrying it, but it''s such a big bag that it looks light on his back. It doesn''t have the same weight at all. Gu only thinks that men and women are born with differences in physical fitness, and her physical strength is so good that she can''t be worse. In the future, she will take good exercise. When grandma saw Ning Yiqing helping Gu with the only backpack, she was very pleased. In fact, she has been worried that there is too much difference between the Qin family and the Ning family. Gu Wei will suffer losses, and Ning Yiqing has a cold temper. She is afraid that she will not hurt others. When she sees Ning Yiqing so naturally taking care of Gu''s only bag, she thinks that Ning Yiqing may just have a stuffy personality and still hurt people in her heart. When grandma saw this scene, she put down most of her worries. But at this time, she looked at Gu''s back, but her eyes were moist. This is really a distressing child. She missed her before she got on the bus. Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing get on the bus, and then they put down their salutes and sit down. She sees Cheng Shuian sitting next door. Chapter 489 Cheng Shui''an looks happy when he sees Gu only, and then he sees Ning Yiqing sitting beside her. The smile on his face is frozen there. Isn''t Ning Yiqing a soldier? Isn''t it busy? Why do you still have time to see me off? Today''s meeting on the train is really just a coincidence, which makes Cheng Shuian''s mood complicated. Ning Yiqing of course has long seen Cheng Shuian. Although he is still expressionless, he is very unhappy. At the beginning, Cheng Shuian wrote a love letter to Gu, but he has been worried about it. Gu only felt that when she met an acquaintance in the car, she was a classmate of the same class. She still wanted to say hello. But she felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere around her. Then she heard Ning Yiqing say, "is that your monitor? Why don''t you go and say hello? " The more Gu Weiyi knows about him, the more he knows that he is not as cold as he seems, and sometimes he likes to say ironic things. When he said this, he probably saw that she was going to say hello to Cheng Shuian, but he was not happy and didn''t want her to say hello to Cheng Shuian. Gu only heart is speechless, there is such a hard to argue, but also like to talk about the husband is really tired, this will she does not know whether or not to say hello. Cheng Shui''an seems to see that the gas field here is not right. He takes the initiative to stand up and say, "Gu only, what a coincidence!" Gu Weiyi hit a ha ha and said: "yes, monitor, what a coincidence, do you also go to the imperial capital?" Cheng Shui''an was also afraid that the world would not be in chaos. He said faintly: "yes, we had made an appointment when we were at the same table. We would be admitted to the Imperial University together. Although I failed to get the provincial champion this time, I was admitted to the Imperial University, which is also a fulfillment of our agreement." Gu only suddenly black line, when she and he agreed to enter the Imperial University? He shouldn''t have said it to Ning Yiqing on purpose? Ning Yiqing asked Gu Yiwei, "is that right?" "Of course not." Gu Weiyi immediately denied: "it''s just that DIDU university is the best university in the country. Many people take this university as the goal of the examination, so do I and the monitor." She said with a smile to Cheng Shuian: "monitor, congratulations on your entrance to Imperial University!" "Happy together." Cheng Shuian looked at her with a smile and said, "we can continue to be classmates in the future. I will take care of you." Gu Weiyi wants to say that she doesn''t need anyone''s care! She secretly took a look at Ning Yiqing''s black face, immediately put her hand in his hand and said, "I heard that your army is in the imperial capital. You are not allowed to go anywhere in the future when you have a holiday. You should come to the school to accompany me!" Her words seemed to be a little overbearing and unreasonable, but Ning Yiqing was very helpful. He said faintly: "good." She may not know that he likes to be with her best. She took the initiative to put it forward today. Of course, he should do better. Gu Weiyi immediately said with a smile: "I knew you were the best. I''m also happy. I can see you when I want to see you in the future!" Cheng Shui''an looks at her face, which is always full of cold feelings. At this time, it''s full of smiles. He immediately feels a little dazzling. She looks so beautiful, but the smile doesn''t belong to him. Cheng Shui''an felt that he had been severely hit, and the little pride he had just had disappeared. Chapter 490 Cheng Shui''an looks at the two people who have a tacit understanding and a perfect match. His heart is extremely bad, but he is full of powerlessness. He unconsciously clenches his fist, but it''s useless even if he clenches his fist when he meets such a powerful rival as Ning Yiqing. Because he clearly knows that he can''t beat Ning Yiqing by force! What a painful understanding! And he would never admit that they were really talented women. Cheng Shui''an couldn''t see any more and went back to his seat. Ning Yiqing looked at Gu''s only one eye. She trembled hopelessly and continued to give him Shun Mao: "he is not as powerful as you alone. What do you care about with him? He''s just a child who doesn''t know how to deal with her. " The most important thing is that Gu only knows that Cheng Shuian is her cousin by blood relationship. She has no idea of him from beginning to end. Because she didn''t know that the original love letter was written by Cheng Shuian, so she didn''t know the little contradiction between Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shuian. She just felt that Cheng Shuian was her cousin, and it was not good for Ning Yiqing to beat him up after all. Looking at Cheng Shuian, she seems to have some ideas about her. She thinks that she has to find a chance to completely cut off his ideas in the future. The speed of trains in this era is not fast. They always have to stop for maintenance after a period of time, or make way for faster trains. Such a delay takes at least an hour, so it takes three days and three nights from Lingcheng to dileng. Ning Yiqing doesn''t talk much. Gu only talks with him all over the world. Most of the time, he just gives a "um" in response. After a long time, Gu only talks dry and feels very boring. He complains that he is too boring. Ning Yiqing saw that she was thinking of some "interesting" things, but it was not convenient on the train. When he pulled her hand, his face would turn red, and the people next to him would stare at her. He had a thousand ideas in his heart, and he could only hold them back, so his words were even less. In recent years, there are no smart phones, tablet computers, or even MP3. There are only Walkman and radio. The tape of Walkman is just a few songs. When the train is running, the radio signal is not good, so the whole ride is a bit boring. Then there are always people who want to add some color to the boring journey. In this era, there are car bandits, road bullies, and Moscow robberies. In the middle of the night, a dozen stout men, each carrying a snakeskin bag, got on the train from a small station. The people on the bus went up and down. Gu only didn''t care too much. She drank too much water during the day and went to the bathroom. She passed by the bathroom door when someone whistled to her, she subconsciously turned to look at them, and then saw a few big man''s eyes like a wolf. Gu only saw their appearance after the brow slightly wrinkled, but did not say a word directly into the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, a man in his twenties reached out and touched her face: "the little girl is so beautiful. Let''s make a friend." Gu Weiyi is not good tempered. Only Ning Yiqing can touch her face! And this man is not a good man, nine times out of ten is a gangster or hooligan. Chapter 491 So Gu only when the man''s hand was about to reach over, she quickly grasped the man''s hand, then made a mistake at the foot, stretched out her hand, bent her waist, and directly threw the man heavily on the ground. Such a change, the next few men watching a big jump, looking at her eyes have changed. She said faintly: "how do these days bitches and scum like to make friends?" The accomplices of the man who was thrown didn''t respond, and she walked back to the car with self-care. The man who was thrown got up and yelled: "little bitch, it''s hot!" He wanted to rush to catch Gu only. A middle-aged man next to him pulled him and said, "this woman is a little evil, but you don''t have to worry. You''ll let her know your strength in a moment. It''s important to do business first." The man who was thrown scolded a few more words, then laughed obscene again, and said some ugly words like "kill her" in a low voice. This side of the movement of nature has awakened the shallow sleep Ning Yiqing, he frowned and asked Gu only: "what happened?" Gu only said in a soft voice: "it''s like a car bandit." As soon as her words came to an end, she heard the sound of the steel pipe knocking on the car. When the car was in the middle of the car, most of the people were woken up. At first, they would complain about one or two words, and they immediately fell silent when they saw the steel pipe in the hands of the men. Then I heard a man''s voice: "friends who are out of the door, it''s fate for us to meet each other. Our brothers have some difficulties, and we have to ask you to help us!" Ning Yiqing''s eyes were cold, and a cold hum came out of her nose. Cheng Shui''an also woke up at this time. He also heard people talk about these things on the train. He reacted immediately. He quickly put on his shoes and ran over from the next door. He said to Gu only in a low voice, "you sit inside. I''ll protect you." Gu Wei took a look at his thin figure and thought that it was really unknown who would protect him. Next to him, a stout man passed by, staring at Cheng Shuian and saying, "go back to your seat! Brothers just want money, but don''t want blood! " With that, he knocked the steel pipe heavily on the carriage, which was a bit heavy. Gu Wei Yi felt that his eardrum was shaking a little. He reached for the water bank and threw him back. Gu Yiwei Well, Cheng Shuian is really a weak scholar. Cheng Shuian was angry: "let go. Now it''s a legal society. You will be punished by law if you do so!" The man laughed: "yes, it''s a legal society now, so we are all reasonable, but recently we have encountered difficulties and need everyone''s help. This little brother is warm-hearted at first sight!" When he finished, he took the bag which was put on the pillow by the water bank and opened it to see that it was full of money. He laughed even more happily: "yo! It turned out to be a money maker! We''ll borrow the money and pay it back to you some other day! " The money is Cheng Shui''an''s tuition. The Cheng family doesn''t care about the money, but Cheng Shui''an can''t bear it, especially when Gu is in the car. He still needs to protect the man''s face. He reached out to grab the bag back, but the man kicked him to the ground and couldn''t get up. At the other end of the carriage, a woman''s shrill voice rang out: "this is my child''s father''s life-saving money! You can''t take it! " Chapter 492 The man''s rough voice came: "if I take your money, I think I look up to you. If you don''t let go, I''ll chop your hand!" Then there are women''s screams and crying, which are also mixed with children''s crying. The tense atmosphere in the car suddenly became even more tense. People who go out usually have less courage than usual. It''s important for them to calm down and keep their own interests. But I don''t know that''s what the bandits are interested in. They know that they are easy to resist. In addition, there are many of them, and they are all big. Their appearance is shocking, so they have been very successful for so many years. Gu''s only brow wrinkled up, this group of scum! Even the children! They often do it at first sight. Gu only began to think about how to deal with them, but she also knew her own weight. She didn''t have that ability, but there was a man here who had that ability. She turned to Ning Yiqing to see, but saw that he had taken a cell phone number, and then said a few words, reported a station name, and then put the cell phone down. Just at this time, the man who just hit Cheng Shui''an saw his mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "Oh, there''s a big fish here, brother. Please lend me your mobile phone!" His words is like this, the hand has already stretched out to come over, that posture is to rob Ning Yi Qing hand of big brother. Ning Yiqing didn''t speak, stretched out her hand to twist and pull, the man''s head directly hit the glass window, and then fainted. Seeing that he hasn''t come out all the time, the accomplices next to him come to check. As soon as he comes out, he is dragged in by Ning Yiqing and knocked him unconscious with one punch. He even picked up two people, the whole process did not let them make a sound, sitting in Gu only and Ning Yiqing upper bunk of four people are looking silly. Ning Yiqing picked up a steel pipe and gave it to Gu Weiyi, saying, "you see, I only teach it once." Gu Wei was stunned for a while. It took a long time for him to come back to his mind. When she was besieged by Zhu Jiagang and the little gangsters, he later said that he wanted to teach her to fight, but he denied it. So he wanted to teach her to fight? She did not want to understand, she saw Ning Yiqing strode out, a man stopped him and said: "get back to me!" The man was about to start, but Ning Yiqing was much faster than him. The steel tube in his hand hit the man''s head, and the man fainted heavily in time to see him. Men''s accomplices see Ning Yiqing start, directly toward Ning Yiqing rushed over. Then Gu only saw a scene that she would never forget in her life. She was a little cold in front of people. There were some rogues in front of her. Most of the time, Mr. Ning seemed to have a little refined temperament, showing his extremely strong fighting power. He took a steel pipe and walked along the carriage. None of the robbers who had met him did not fall down after taking photos with him. One by one, the robbers showed fierce and ferocious expressions, and he was calm throughout the whole process. The steel pipe in his hand is like a stick for monks to knock wooden fish in the Buddhist hall, while those fierce robbers are all wooden fish in front of him. They seem to stand there and knock by him. Where he passed, the robbers fell to the ground. Chapter 493 Gu only saw this scene, swallowing saliva, darling, where is this fight, is simply one-sided crush! She felt again that she could not reach his realm even if she had spent her whole life! How can she learn the beating posture? Ning Yiqing took the steel pipe to knock all the robbers he met unconscious. When he looked back, he saw that all the people in the carriage were looking at him. He calmly picked up the wallet that had been robbed before from the robber leader''s hand, and said without expression: "it''s OK, people who lost money can ask the police for money later." As soon as his voice fell, the sharp mouthed man who whistled to Gu Weiyi carried a big knife and cut him. There was a sound of pumping air in the car. Gu Weiyi couldn''t help shouting: "be careful!" Ning Yiqing sees the worry in her eyes, the corners of her mouth are slightly crooked. When the knife in the man''s hand is about to cut him, he suddenly moves. He grasped the man''s hand like a pair of pliers, but he didn''t know how to twist it. People in the carriage heard the sound of bone fracture, and then the scream of the man resounded through the whole carriage. Then, on one side of his body, a beautiful man fell over his shoulder and directly threw the man to the ground. With another wave of his hand, his hand was as powerful as electricity, but his strength was extremely domineering, so he slapped him twice. The man vomited a mouthful of blood, and there were several teeth in the blood! As soon as he had finished this, the train slowly stopped and the police who had been waiting there were rushing up. However, when the police saw the scene in front of them, they all stayed for ten seconds. Ning Yiqing took out his certificate and shook it in the head of the police, then said: "they even robbed the people of the money to save their lives. I can''t see it, so I taught them a lesson. People are here. You can get them down." When the chief policeman saw his certificate, he saluted him subconsciously, but he had turned around, so they could deal with the follow-up. Ning Yiqing has a good sense of propriety. When the police come, the robbers who are knocked unconscious by him wake up one after another. But when they woke up, they were still a little dizzy, and basically they were handcuffed without any resistance. Their injuries are not serious, only the man who molested Gu''s only sharp mouth and monkey''s cheek broke Ning Yiqing''s hand into a comminuted fracture, and then all his teeth fell out. It would hurt so much that he couldn''t even speak, and he didn''t have the strength to cry. Ning Yiqing is leaning there. When the police and the bandits pass by Ning Yiqing, they look at him one by one as if they have seen a ghost. With his own efforts, he has released more than a dozen tall and stout bandits, which is a frightening thing in itself. They really don''t understand why they are so unlucky to meet such a monster who doesn''t know where to run out. The police at the head respect Ning Yiqing very much, but he has a lot of things to do now. He has to deal with the bandits'' affairs and return the money they robbed. The passengers who thought they couldn''t get the money back are very grateful to the police. Because of this, the train that used to stop at this small station stopped for two hours to deal with these things. Some police are curious about Ning Yiqing''s origin. He is the head of the Public Security Bureau. In fact, the head of the bureau does not know Ning Yiqing''s identity. He only knows that he is an active soldier. At the same time, he also sees that Ning Yiqing''s rank is about a colonel, who is at least a regimental officer. Chapter 494 Ning Yiqing looks really young. Such a young colonel either has a strong background in his family or has excellent ability. Although they didn''t see Ning Yiqing''s action, they didn''t see any signs of fighting in the whole carriage, which showed that when he was dealing with more than a dozen bandits, he was basically a good one. So many people have been attacked by Ning Yiqing, which is almost abnormal. So the director said in a deep voice: "do a good job in your hands, ask about so many things to do?" After he finished, he could not help saying: "fortunately, he was in the car, otherwise there would be a big case in the car." After they came up, they found that several policemen had been knocked unconscious, tied up and thrown in the steward''s room, so these bandits all had some skills, but their skills were not worth mentioning in front of Ning Yiqing. The director silently despised the bandits. They certainly didn''t see the Yellow calendar before they started this time. After all, people like Ning Yiqing can''t meet them under normal circumstances. The police all got off the train after handling the matter. The director once again thanks Ning Yiqing, and then the team got off the train. The train goes on, but the whole carriage looks at Ning Yiqing in a totally different way. It''s just that when he hit someone just now, his fighting capacity was too high, he looked too cold and his aura was too strong, so no one dared to come and talk to him, but all the people who saw him would thank him, and he was cold and didn''t say anything. The saddest person in the carriage at this time is Cheng Shuian. He knew Ning Yiqing was terrible before, but he thought that although Ning Yiqing was terrible, he still had a chance to catch up as long as he worked hard. But at this time, he found that even if he is poor, his life may not have such ability! He was suddenly depressed. Gu is also very depressed at this time, because she found that Ning Yiqing''s way of fighting, not to mention that he only taught it once, even if it was taught a hundred times, she would not learn it! Ning Yiqing seems to see her mind, light voice said: "you can''t learn, in fact, it''s normal, because you are too stupid." Gu only felt that she was not comforted at all, and immediately glared at him. He seems to be in a good mood, and then said: "girls, stupid is more attractive." Gu only this time not only was not comforted, on the contrary, there was a feeling of being hit by someone, a person sat there and ignored him. Ning Yi Qing sees her appearance some funny, this wench''s courage seems to be more and more big, now all dare to throw a facial expression to him to see. He seldom coaxed her with a good temper: "as I said before, I''ll come to fight. You don''t need to do such a little thing, so it doesn''t matter if you can''t learn, it doesn''t matter if you are stupid." Gu only thought that he still did not want to coax her, simply coax more angry! She decided to digress, looked at him and asked, "those people just now, why did you only teach the last one a hard lesson?" "It''s very simple, because that bastard was going to reach out and touch you, not only scolded you, but also swearing at you." Ning Yiqing''s answer is always so unexpected. Gu only thought about several reasons why he taught people hard before, but he didn''t think it would be this! Chapter 495 Gu Weiyi immediately thought of one thing and asked him curiously: "at that time, you were not sleeping. You were not by my side. How did you know that he was going to reach out and touch me? And how do you know that person is him? " Her questions are somewhat stupid in Ning Yiqing''s ears. Who is he? There''s no need to look at these things at all, just listen to them, not to mention that the sharp mouthed man said so many words at that time. The goal is not too clear. So he said faintly, "these are just basic skills." Gu Weiyi is speechless, so Ning Yiqing usually carries out many abnormal tasks? How do you need high-level judgment and hands-on ability? Ning Yiqing said slowly: "there are many murderers in the world, among them there are many people with high intelligence, good skills and abilities. If you want to win them, you must be more powerful than them, so some basic abilities have become a habit now." In the eyes of ordinary people, these murderers are extremely poor and vicious, but they are nothing to him. His tone is flat, but Gu Weiyi hears a lot of danger from his words. With his family background, he can actually avoid these dangerous tasks, and he can only play the sign of his parents and do nothing, so he can have a very comfortable life. However, he did not live under the shelter of his parents. Instead, he used his own ability to walk out of a very dangerous but respected road. She gently pursed her lower lip, and felt that just now because of his words and his angry behavior seemed to have gone too far, so she reached out to hold him and said: "Ning Yiqing, you are so powerful! I admire you so much This is not flattery, but praise from the heart. She was deeply touched and even moved. Then he rushed her to suiguo in one sentence: "you think I''m powerful. If you hold me, you have to kiss me." Gu has been teased by him a lot recently, and his ability to bear these words has been greatly improved. Although he is still shy, he will not blush and heartbeat because of his words. She took a bite on his chest and scolded him lightly: "shameless!" Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly hook, very insipid said: "what is the face? Can you eat it? " Gu Yiwei Sure enough, this man can never show a little favor to him, as long as he shows a little, he can go to heaven! The problem is that the more she gets along with him, the deeper she will feel. Originally, she just intended to accept him, and his ideas are gradually changing. Her mood has been affected by his joys and sorrows. She released her hand holding him and wanted to go back to her bunk, but he already reached out to hold her. Wen Sheng said, "in front of his daughter-in-law, a man''s face is not important. The only thing is to hold me a little longer." His voice is rare gentle, at this time with the sound of the train roaring forward in the night to hear not really, Gu only one but listen to clearly, he so soft words, she found that she did not have the ability to refuse. So her hand was once again around his thin but powerful waist. What she didn''t see was that the corners of Ning Yiqing''s mouth rose slightly, and her eyes were a little complacent. It turned out that his second daughter-in-law liked to listen to soft words! Chapter 496 Ning Yiqing felt that in this case, in order to let her hold him for a while and kiss him for a while, he had to say more soft words in front of her. He is not good at soft talk, but he can learn it. He was willing to try to do something for her that he had never done before. At this time, Cheng Shui''an just passes by. He intended to see Gu''s one eye, but he saw Gu''s one eye with Ning Yiqing. Cheng Shui an''s heart, which had been hit, immediately felt that he had been hit again. Ah, no, he was stabbed in the chest with a knife! In his heart, Gu Weiyi was so cold to him that he never held him like this. Most of all, he never gave him the chance. He muddled back to his position, thinking for the first time whether to give up chasing the only thing, but this idea was rejected by him as soon as it came out. The reason is very simple. After seeing the best, I don''t want to make do with it any more. He is the Cheng family, even if there is a big setback on the only way to pursue Gu, no matter how strong the opponent is, he can''t give up! Because he clearly knows that he may be hard to be attracted to other girls besides Gu only. Ning Yiqing, of course, has long found out that Cheng Shui''an passed in front of them, and then went back with a disheartened face. In the face of Cheng Shui''an''s rival, he didn''t pay much attention to it, because Gu Weiyi doesn''t seem to be interested in Cheng Shui''an at all. But he has to guard against it. He will not miss any chance to attack Cheng Shuian, which will make Cheng Shuian realize more clearly that even if Cheng Shuian works hard, he will not have a chance to surpass him in his life. Since that time when he met the bandit, Cheng Shuian never came to find Gu Youyi again. Although Gu only and Cheng Shuian have been at the same table for some time, they have no friendship after careful calculation. In addition, with Ning Yiqing in the big vinegar jar, if he doesn''t come to make trouble, she will be happy. So they went to the imperial capital in peace. After getting off the train, Cheng Shuian didn''t speak to Gu only, so he left with a salute on his back. Gu only saw Cheng Shuian who was so knowledgeable, and he was very pleased. Cheng Shui''an''s mood at this time has calmed down. Before his ability is not enough, he needs to concentrate on improving his ability. Otherwise, when he comes to Ning Yiqing, he will be insulted. In other people''s eyes, he was already a top student, but in front of Ning Yiqing, he didn''t see enough. He was inferior in cultural knowledge and fighting. So he needs to work harder to improve himself! At this time, it''s the beginning of the school season. Gu Weiyi originally meant to go to school directly. But Ning Yiqing didn''t plan to. His daughter-in-law finally came to the imperial capital. He won''t really fulfill his promise and live apart from her. Now of course he will live with her! So in the square in front of the railway station, Gu only met Tian Rongyue, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. He came to help them pick up the salute and put it on the car. Then he drove them directly to Ning Yiqing''s private villa in the imperial capital. Ning Yiqing''s villa is not too far from the Imperial University. It only takes about ten minutes to walk from the villa to the gate of the Imperial University, Chapter 497 The location and price of the villa are unknown. Although it is not the most expensive villa in the imperial capital, it also ranks in the top three. While driving, Tian Rongyue has been secretly paying attention to Gu''s way of getting along with Ning Yiqing, which is completely different from the way he got along when he first saw them. As for the difference, he couldn''t tell. After they got on the bus, Gu Weiyi seemed a little tired and had been sleeping there, while Ning Yiqing had been talking on the phone with her cell phone. They didn''t say a word in the whole process, but it made Tian Rongyue feel that their relationship seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds. Since Ning Yiqing came back to perform the task last time, Ning Yiqing asked Tian Rongyue to come to the imperial palace to watch the progress of the house decoration. At that time, Tian Rongyue didn''t quite understand what Ning Yiqing asked him to do. He finally understood after seeing Gu Weiyi. It turns out that the young master of his family wanted to bring Gu Weiwei to the imperial capital at that time. Did he think Gu Weiwei could get into the University of Shendu at that time? Tian Rongyue is not in Lingcheng these months, so he doesn''t know what Gu only did in Lingcheng, but he still thinks Gu only doesn''t deserve his young master. While he was driving, he saw that Ning Yiqing, who had always been cold and inhumane, took a thin sheet and carefully covered Gu''s body, who seemed to be asleep. Tian Rongyue''s eyes were wide open and his face was unbelievable. When will his young master take care of people? Also, Gu only, you didn''t fall asleep and didn''t get up to thank the young master. You naturally accepted the young master''s care! He was so distracted that he almost didn''t kiss the butt of the car in front of him. Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. She reached out and tapped on the car. Tian Rongyue immediately knew that this was his young master''s displeasure. He busily put away his messy mind and began to drive seriously. Gu Weiyi has found that Tian Rongyue has been looking at her for a long time. The car''s rear-view mirror can let Tian Rongyue see her, and she can also see the expression on Tian Rongyue''s face. When he sees Ning Yiqing covering her with quilt, he looks thrilled. Of course, she also sees it. She just smiles in her heart. Tian Rongyue has been hostile to her in her last life. In fact, the root cause is that she doesn''t deserve Ning Yiqing. But he didn''t do anything to hurt her. On the contrary, because of Ning Yiqing''s orders, although he was very dissatisfied with her, he took care of her when Ning Yiqing was on a mission. The car drove for more than half an hour to Ning Yiqing''s villa. After the car stopped, Gu Weiyi rubbed his eyes and sat up. Ning Yiqing didn''t buy a villa here in her last life, probably because she didn''t get into the Imperial University in her last life, so this villa should be bought by him for her. She quietly calculated the value of this position in 20 years, and then felt that Ning Yiqing''s vision was not generally good! This appreciation space is really terrifying. Tian Rongyue takes out the key to open the door of the villa. Gu only sees the sweet decoration style inside. In fact, she didn''t like this style any more after her previous life, but now she is just a girl who has just turned 18. Girls of this age, and this style is quite match, but her shell inside the soul has long been over this age. Chapter 498 Gu Wei feels that Ning Yiqing has done so much for her. If she says that she doesn''t like this style, she has no conscience. So she happily runs into the villa and asks, "Ning Yiqing, is this your house? How beautiful As soon as Tian Rongyue saw her performance, she was more sure of her previous conjecture. Sure enough, Ning Yiqing bought the house for Gu only. After seeing Gu only''s expression, he silently gave her a word: "superficial!" Ning Yiqing said lightly: "no, this is your house." Gu only a Leng for a while, Ning Yiqing handed her a real estate certificate: "here, your house, this is the proof." This time, not only Gu Wei was stunned, but also Tian Rongyue was stunned. How dare he help Gu decorate his house? What a painful understanding! Gu only took a look at the real estate certificate, light swallow saliva, sure enough, only her name on the real estate certificate. She is really curious, Ning Yiqing is how she did not show up in the case of people to do the property certificate. What she didn''t know was that it was not long before the housing reform in 1992, and the review of these matters was not strict. Ning Yiqing was not in the mood to explain this to her, but said in a flat tone: "you said you wanted to support me before, so I will live here in the future and give you the opportunity to support me." As soon as his voice fell, Tian Rongyue coughed violently. He gave Tian Rongyue a cold look: "today I''ll take you half a day off. Go back and have a rest!" Tian Rongyue was choked by his own saliva. He felt that he must have missed something in recent months, otherwise how could his cold young master say such words! He turned to look at Gu only one eye, see she is also a face of hair, he immediately balanced a lot, nodded, and then left the villa. Gu only really didn''t expect that he remembered the joke last time. At that time, she really just wanted to adjust the atmosphere. She said with a smile, "I already have the ability to support people? Suddenly I feel like I''m great! " Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows and eyes at this time are also full of gentleness, but there are not too many expressions on her face, and then she said very calmly: "under normal circumstances, whether it''s men who keep women or women who keep men, it''s all for the purpose of warming the bed." Gu only thought that she had adapted to his rhythm recently, but when she heard this, she felt that she had underestimated his combat effectiveness. He walked three steps towards her with great calmness. The whole person had already stood in front of her. He bent slightly and they sniffed each other. She wanted to step back and avoid a little bit, but she felt that he couldn''t control the home court every time, so she tried to adapt to his atmosphere and stood there steadily. She is a Jedi and will not tell Ning Yiqing that she is a little nervous and her heart beats fast. Sure enough, it''s a crime to be too handsome! Seeing her stiff appearance, Ning Yiqing wanted to laugh, but still had no expression on her face. Then she calmly asked her, "so Lord Jin, when are you going to let me warm your bed, eh?" Gu only really did not expect that he asked so directly, and his slightly raised tail was like a raised string, directly pulling her heart. She couldn''t bear it any more. She said, "warm the bed, then I''ll see the bed first." After that, she really wanted to slap herself. What is it! Chapter 499 Ning Yiqing couldn''t keep the expression on her face any longer, and a light smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "OK, after reading it, you can try the hardness of the bed again." Gu only where dare to answer his words, directly turn around and walk, almost did not hit the wall. Ning Yi Qing looks at her appearance, smile deeper, his second goods daughter-in-law sometimes is really enough two. He won''t tell her. In fact, he has been looking forward to her coming to the imperial capital early. The reason is very simple. When he was in the Qin family in Lingcheng, Gu''s only room was too small, and there were too many people in her family. She was very nervous when he spoke louder. Although at that time because it was furtive, so it had a different kind of stimulation, but the feeling was not good, I didn''t dare to make too much noise. But it''s different when we get to the imperial capital. This is their territory. We can do whatever we want. So along the way, his mood is actually excited, always thinking about how to hook her heart itchy, and sleep with him. If Gu only knew his thoughts, he would really hit the wall. After Gu Weiyi went upstairs, he found that the second floor layout was more warm. The exquisite wall lamps in the corner, the walls were painted warm light yellow, and the four corners were made of gypsum with exquisite but generous patterns. The master bedroom is very big. It''s a huge suite with a washroom, a cloakroom, a study and a bedroom. Gu''s only most advanced one is the cloakroom. She pulled it casually. She thought it would be empty. As a result, it was full of women''s clothes, arranged in line with spring, summer, autumn and winter, with skirts, shirts, windbreaker, overcoat and fur. She was frightened a big jump, turned round to see one eye rather Yi Qing to ask: "did you buy?" "Or who do you think bought it?" Ning Yiqing did not answer the rhetorical question. These clothes were bought by Ning Yiqing before and sent by others. They are all big foreign brands at present, with different values. Gu only thinks that as long as she is with him, her IQ will decline. Today, she has asked a few silly questions. She picked up the tag on her clothes and looked at it. Then her eyes were straight. God, these clothes are so expensive! She couldn''t help it. She quickly turned over the tags of those clothes, and then she felt that the whole person was not good. When he was in love, he was willing to spend money for her. She didn''t mind, but now they are both married, and his money is her money. It''s really a waste to spend so much money on these luxury clothes, OK? So she asked today''s third silly sentence: "can these things be returned?" Ning Yiqing frowned, did not answer the rhetorical question: "why return?" Gu only said a big truth: "because it''s too expensive, I''m still in school. It''s not good to wear these clothes to school." It''s true. The price of such expensive clothes is frightening. If you want to wear them to school, you can''t be regarded as envious of the rich! Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "so Gu only, do you know all these brands?" Gu only a Leng for a while, immediately returned to God, she secretly scolded a sentence in the heart. It''s only in the early 1990s. Although it has been more than ten years since the reform and opening up, the country has not yet opened up and has not joined the WTO. Foreign luxury brands have not really entered the country, so there are not many people who know those brands. Chapter 500 Gu''s only life path has always been in Lingcheng. There is no luxury store in Lingcheng. Not to mention that Gu is still a little girl who has been living in the countryside. It is impossible for her to come into contact with these things. So it''s absolutely abnormal for her to know these brands at this time. Gu only felt that Ning Yiqing was digging holes for her from the bottom of his heart. He looked at her and asked, "Gu only, how many things do you have to hide from me?" Gu only felt numb when she heard this sentence. When she was still thinking about how to find an excuse to muddle through this time, he said again: "you have hidden too many things from me and hurt my heart. You don''t want to think about those ways to pacify me. For me now, only flesh compensation can pacify me." Gu Yiwei She is really convinced of him! As long as two people together, he is three words without meat! She took a deep breath, in front of him is absolutely not killed, she has something to hide from him! Otherwise, with his character, I don''t know how to coerce her with this! At this moment, her mind flashed, and she said very seriously: "I don''t know these brands, but my English is good. I know the price above. It''s all in US dollars, pounds and so on. It''s too expensive to change into RMB!" Yes, these things were ordered by Ning Yiqing, but he was always very busy. After ordering, he sent them directly to the villa. He didn''t see them himself, and he forgot to ask Tian Rongyue to cut off the tag on them. However, Tian Rongyue thinks that clothes are personal items, so he won''t touch them. So after they are delivered, he just asks people to hang them by category, and doesn''t take off the tag. Ning Yiqing has been looking at the expression on Gu Weiyi''s face. The expression on her face can''t hide from his eyes. When she first showed surprise, she didn''t see the tag, so he can be sure that she really knew those brands. He was a little dark in his heart. His second daughter-in-law seemed to have many secrets. And he is also a failure, up to now has not been able to open Gu''s only heart. He took a deep breath and told himself to be calm. After all, the relationship between them has been better. She saw that he was no longer as nervous as before, and it was only three months since she was afraid of him. So he can''t be in a hurry. In the future, they will have decades to go. He doesn''t believe that he can''t dig out the secret of his daughter-in-law! Gu Weiyi sees Ning Yiqing looking at her with a smile. Her heart is beating a drum, but she can be sure that there is nothing wrong with her reason just now. So she coughed and asked, "what''s the matter?" Ning Yi Qing''s Mou Guang astringed some, lightly said: "nothing, just want to tell you, although you take care of me, but I am not poor, send such a little clothes to you, I still can afford to send." His tone of ridicule in his shallowness made Gu only feel a little hairy. She didn''t know why. She always felt that he seemed to see something. But she firmly believed that even if he saw more problems, he would never guess that she was reborn! She won''t tell him the secret! He likes to guess so much. Let him guess! Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "it turns out that these are bought with your money, so I can rest assured." Chapter 501 Gu Yiqing looks a little bit like a money addict. Ning Yiqing smiles faintly, and the corners of her mouth rise slightly: "no, it''s my gift, but it''s your money. It''s a little fun between keeping and being kept. Don''t you understand?" Gu Yiwei She has no promise of swallowing saliva, how she met such a abnormal husband, she now return in time? Ning Yiqing continued: "anyway, you have so much money, just buy some clothes. I believe you can afford it." Gu Weiyi doesn''t want to talk to him, but he has already pulled her into the bathroom. The bathroom is big and there is a huge round bathtub inside. He said in a low voice: "this bathtub looks very good. We can take a bath together tonight." Gu Wei took a look at him. There was not much expression on his face. It seemed that those words just now were not what he said. After reading the bathroom, he took her to the study. The shelves in the study were full of books of various colors. There were several pots of elegant orchids on the shelves, and even four treasures of the study in one cabinet. Gu only thought that it should be safe here, so she praised him without any difficulty: "you are very considerate, this study is well arranged." "I also think the layout here is very good. After all, I designed it myself." Ning Yiqing spoke slowly. Then I don''t know where he pressed it, the curtain was put down, and the bright study was darkened immediately, and the wall lamp in the corner was on immediately. It was the extreme ambiguous light yellow, and the elegant study immediately added some ambiguous atmosphere. Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He had already come to her, reached out and hugged her on the cabinet beside the bookshelf. He immediately went close to her, and he could just reach her. Gu''s only eyes suddenly turned round, and he said in a dumb voice: "the reason why a study is good is that it must have red sleeves to add fragrance. Since there will be red sleeves to add fragrance, where can a study be a study? When he said that, he pressed her a little harder. Gu''s heart was broken, so she could only hide back. Then she magically found that the cabinet which looked very strong, and somehow withdrew from both sides. She suddenly fell back. She thought she would fall dizzy, but she fell into the soft bedding. Then Ning Yiqing leaned over and pressed her. She then found out that the so-called cupboard was actually a bed! Ning Yiqing pressed her and asked: "now you know what is the fragrance of red sleeves in the study?" Gu only at this time not only heart collapse, but also some want to be rude, uncle, this bastard''s mind is what! It''s an elegant and exquisite study, but it''s so gorgeous that he has created many mechanisms! Gu only can''t answer his question, he asked: "do you have a deeper understanding of Yan Ruyu in the book now?" Gu only one want to cry, rather less, the book own Yan Ruyu this sentence, we can not so shallow understanding? She can only be unconscionable to say: "yes, I have a profound experience." "There is something more profound." Ning Yiqing said a low, and then bent over to kiss her lips. A kiss deep, a kiss blurred, a kiss lingering, a thousand words, all in this kiss. Chapter 502 After a long time, Ning Yiqing let go of Gu''s only lip and asked: "now is it more profound?" Gu''s brain is a little confused at this time, and then he realizes that Ning Yiqing is a real jerk! He must have suspected something just now, because she didn''t tell the truth, so he was teaching her a lesson! Other people''s husband gentle and considerate, why did she stand on such a black and proud husband is not so reasonable? She sucked her nose, but Ning Yiqing didn''t move further. Instead, she stood up and let her go for the time being. Gu only felt from the bottom of his heart that he really didn''t have the consciousness of being kept. Whose little wolf dog was so fierce as him, he was a big gray wolf! When they came out of the study, Gu only turned around and took a look at the study, which left her a psychological shadow. In the future, this place should be less! After reading the study, of course, we have to look at the bedroom. Gu only with Ning Yiqing arrived in the bedroom, see that big to outrageous bed, mouth smoked. She was very convinced with him. Where did he find such a big bed? He has the ability to make the whole room into tatami! She doesn''t know whether she wants to be counsellor or maobiao, or try to win back a game for herself? Ning Yiqing was already destroying her: "didn''t you say you wanted to try the softness of the bed? Now you can try it. " Gu Weiyi wants to say "my original words are clearly not like this", but it seems to mean the same. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "why don''t we go up and have a try?" Gu only thinks that if you really try to go up with him, there will be unexpected things, so it''s better to cherish life and stay away from Ning Yiqing at this time. She coughed, touched her stomach and said, "I''m hungry." Ning Yiqing turns to see her, her face is calm and calm, as if the ambiguous atmosphere he started to deliberately create is so scattered, he realizes one thing again, his daughter-in-law''s ability in this aspect seems to be upgraded. It''s just that he''s not in a hurry. Anyway, she''s already in the imperial capital. It''s a long way to go. Ning Yiqing meant to take her to see his parents today. This proposal was rejected by Gu only because she was not ready. Moreover, she has been on the train for three days and nights, and she is also tired. Since she wants to see her parents in law, of course, she has to show her best side. Her present state is really not suitable. Ning Yiqing certainly knew about these things, so she didn''t mention them after she refused. After eating out, Ning Yiqing''s cell phone rings, and Gu Weiyi takes the opportunity to go back to the room to wash. She took a look at the bathtub and remembered what Ning Yiqing had just said. She took a bath with her mouth. This proposal is actually quite good. We can try it another day. But today, she is really sleepy and tired. After taking a shower, she went back to her room to sleep. She felt that in this strange place, she might need a little time to get used to it before she could fall asleep. However, it turned out that she thought too much and almost fell asleep in bed after lying down. Ning Yiqing saw her sleeping posture when she came back from the phone call. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help smoking. He was thinking, should he jump over and teach her the correct sleeping posture? Chapter 503 Gu''s sleeping appearance is not honest at all. Her hair is scattered and her hands and feet are spread out, which is totally different from her usual clever appearance in front of him. But Ning Yiqing always knew that she was never really clever. Her cleverness was just deceiving. She was very brave and not honest at all. When he looks at her like this, Mo Ming feels very happy. In other words, as long as he stays with her, he is very happy. Unfortunately, he is a soldier and can''t always be with her. Just now, Mao Suiyi, the commander of the army, called and asked him to go back to the army immediately. He hasn''t been back to the army for a long time. It''s time to go back. Fortunately, now that she has come to the imperial capital, it is not difficult to see her in the future. He looked at the way she fell asleep, and Mo Ming felt sleepy. He simply washed and rested beside her. As for correcting her sleeping posture, I''ll talk about it later. She didn''t sleep well for three days by train. It''s time for her to have a good sleep tonight. Anyway, he has plenty of time and opportunity to correct it. After waking up, Gu Wei stretched a lot, turned around and saw a note on the pillow beside him: "I''ll go back to the army first, and I''ll be back soon, and I''ll check if you miss me when I get back." Gu''s only corner of the mouth smoked. Did you think he could check it out? He''s teasing her, isn''t he! So she didn''t care about it. After a big stretch, she felt refreshed and decided to have breakfast first, and then go to the surrounding area to get familiar with the environment. The school will start tomorrow, and she also needs to prepare. Gu only opened the wardrobe to change clothes, saw the cabinet of luxury clothes, her mouth smoked, she is still a student, these clothes are too expensive. It''s just that she didn''t prepare too many clothes before she came to DIDU this time. On the one hand, the temperature in the imperial capital is much lower, and those clothes she used to wear can''t be worn. Moreover, it is too far to carry too many things. So she had planned to buy some more clothes after going to the imperial capital, but it was a waste if she didn''t wear them. So she found a suit of clothes suitable for her age and identity, put them on, and then went downstairs. When she went downstairs, she found a breakfast on the table. Needless to say, it must be Ning Yiqing. She felt warm in her heart. Although breakfast was a little cold at this time, she didn''t mind at all. She ate it after it was a little hot. After breakfast, she went to the porch to change her shoes and went out. She found a bunch of keys and a map of the imperial capital on the porch. Gu only saw these and chuckled. Although he went back to the army to carry out the task, he thought these things very carefully. He was really a careful man. She felt from the bottom of her heart that he was quite good when he didn''t play hooligans. She put the map and key in her bag, opened the door and went out. In fact, she has lived in the imperial capital for many years in her previous life, and she is familiar with it. It''s just that the present imperial capital is still different from the one 20 years later. The buildings here have not been built into Yunxiao, and the house price has not entered the era of sky high prices. The sky is blue and the air is good. The environment in the villa area is also very good, with luxuriant flowers and trees, and the path paved with bluestone slabs. She likes it very much. Gu only out of the community, ready to go to school to see. Chapter 504 From here to school is not far, Gu only a person carrying a bag slowly forward, in a good mood. Maybe God saw that she was in a good mood and deliberately wanted to block her. When she came to the intersection near the school gate, someone suddenly rushed out and bumped her. She was unprepared and almost knocked down. Her brow slightly wrinkled up, she did not speak, the person has opened to scold: "you did not long eyes ah, did not see me come, will not get out of the way ah!" The voice is very familiar. Gu Weiyi looks up at the man. It''s Jane sizer that he hasn''t seen for a long time. When she looked up, Jane sizer also saw her. He seemed very surprised. His eyes were full of disbelief, but those disbelief turned into strong anger in a moment. He almost gritted his teeth and said, "Gu Yiwei!" Gu Weiwei hasn''t seen Jane sizer for some time. She is so busy recently that she almost forgets him, but she didn''t expect them to meet here. After careful calculation, they met each other as enemies, and they were especially envious. Of course, this was only for Jane syze. Gu Weiyi said quietly: "Jane, long time no see, how are you recently?" When Jane heard her words, she just wanted to jump on her and beat her. Only last time at the brick factory, he saw Gu''s only skill. He thought in his heart that he might not beat her, so he had to bear it. A series of changes in his family, in the final analysis, but also because of Gu only, he can be said to hate Gu only! Anger rolled in Jane''s heart, but he put down these emotions. He said coldly, "thanks to you, I''m fine." Gu only a faint smile: "yes, Hello, that''s good, after all, we are all fellow villagers, Hello, I''m very happy." Jane Xize sneered: "you don''t have to be hypocritical here. You can''t be more clear about what you''ve done. I''m afraid that in your heart, I wish I had a miserable life?" "Not all of them!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I have always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. If others are good to me, I will be good to others. But I can''t do this kind of thing. After all, you are the first one to do it. I just want to protect myself and defend myself." Jane was so angry by the word "self-defense" in her mouth that she almost vomited blood. No one in the world could be so self-defense as her! She almost ruined his family! He took a deep breath and said, "do you mean that our previous enmity will be eliminated?" "Of course Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "the past is over. There''s no need to mention it again. As long as Jane doesn''t provoke me again in the future, I''m easy to get along with. I won''t embarrass you." Jane Shize laughed angrily, and her "Jane Shao" was a mockery in his ears. Jian Jianjun has been in prison. His family''s property has been scattered into sand, and Jian Xize has become a poor man from a rich family. Now he has nothing to do with the word "Jian Shao". He looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said, "so I have to thank you?" "That''s not necessary." Gu only smile: "after all, we are fellow countrymen, really don''t be so polite." Chapter 505 Jian Xize hates Gu''s only flower like smile to the extreme. At the beginning, he only agreed to Jian Jianjun''s and Zhang Chunhua''s proposal and was willing to marry her for her good looks. After that, even if the marriage failed, he was still hurt like this by her! He will never let her go! Jane felt that she would be angry to death if she talked to her again, so she turned away with a cold hum. Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrow and gave a faint smile. Before she came to the imperial capital, she knew that she would meet many people she wanted to see or didn''t want to see, but she didn''t expect to meet Jane sizer so soon. When she was about to turn around, she suddenly found a pink dress on the corner where Jane syze left. Then she saw a familiar figure, Cheng Su Su Su. Gu Weiyi smiles coldly. It''s really interesting. These two people were not familiar in the previous life. They knew each other so early in this life. It''s probably because of her rebirth. Many people and things have changed! She turned and continued to walk in the direction of the school. Without looking back, she knew that her life in the imperial city would be colorful. Jian Xize followed Cheng Susu into a coffee shop. In this era, coffee shops are not popular, and they are also synonymous with fashion. At this time, he was no longer angry and fierce when he faced Gu only. His face was full of smiles. Some flattering people said to Cheng Su Su: "Miss Cheng is as dignified and beautiful as the rumor Cheng Su Su glanced at him and felt a little disgusted. His facial features were very good, but there was something evil in his eyes. People with such eyes were generally not good people. But now she doesn''t need to care what kind of person Jane is. No matter what kind of person he is, she can''t make any waves in her hands. The reason why she found jianxize was that she overheard that he was from Lingcheng, and then happened to know Gu only. Just now, she saw the way Jane and Gu talked, and the anger in Jane''s eyes was hard to hide. She said faintly, "do you know Gu Weiyi?" The introducer just briefly introduces the origin of Cheng Su Su, and then asks Jane to come to find her, but he doesn''t say why Cheng Su Su asked Gu Yu. The reason why he came to see Cheng Su Su was that the introducer told him that Cheng Su Su Su had a lot of resources in his hand. Only Cheng Su Su said that he would have a good future in the future. When she heard Cheng Su Su ask him this, she was surprised and asked, "do you know Gu Wei?" With Cheng Su Su''s eyebrows raised a little, Jane Xize immediately realized that she had no right to ask questions in front of her. She said, "I didn''t expect that Gu only had such an honor to meet Miss Cheng. She''s really lucky. First she climbed the Ning family, and now she gets to know Miss Cheng." When he said this, he speculated in his heart about the relationship between Cheng Su Su and Gu only. If they are friends, that is to say more and make more mistakes. If they don''t deal with each other, that is his chance. He noticed that when he said Gu''s life was good, Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes unconsciously showed a mockery, and he immediately understood that Cheng Su Su and Gu only didn''t deal with it. So he went on to say: "when it comes to Gu, there are some disputes between me and her. She almost became my wife." Chapter 506 "Oh? And this? " Cheng Su Su''s eyes to a bit of interest. When Lu Yurong called Cheng Su Su Su before, she said that she wanted to marry Gu only for a sum of money, but she didn''t mention the name of the family. Unexpectedly, it was such a coincidence that she was the Jane syze in front of her. Jane saw that Cheng Su Su Su was very interested in Gu''s only thing, so she told the grudge between him and Gu once more. Of course, there is no such thing as his whoring, nor the ulterior motives of the Jane family. Nor does he spend money on buying people to deal with Gu Wei Wei. What''s more, it hides the fact that Gu Wei Wei takes Zhu Jiagang and other gangsters to crush him. In this story, only Gu Wei Yi persecutes him in all ways. Cheng Su Su listened very carefully. She soon heard something else from Jane''s words. Her eyes were deeper and her fingers were tapping the table. After Jane finished, she asked her, "so she has a deep relationship with your family, don''t you hate her?" "Hate, why not!" Jane sighed and said, "but now she''s in the Ning family. She''s backed by the Ning family. I can''t do anything about her." "Ning family?" Cheng Su Su asked him, "which Ning family?" Jian Xize replied: "no matter in the imperial capital or Lingcheng, there is only one Ning family that can be called Ning family." Cheng Su Su''s face changed slightly. Yes, in the imperial capital, there are not many people surnamed Ning. But when it comes to Ning family, everyone thinks of only one Ning family. Even Cheng family is inferior in power and status. And the Ning family has always been quite low-key. There are not many rumors about the Ning family outside. The Ning family and the Cheng family usually have contacts, but they don''t have deep contacts. She is familiar with the Ning family, but she has only met Ning''s father and mother. As for Ning Yiqing, the genius of the Ning family''s grandchildren, who is known as a rare one in a hundred years, she has never met her. However, as soon as she heard from Jane syze, she immediately remembered the handsome young man she met in Tengchong, who was as cold as ice and refused her thousands of miles away. The Ning family is different from the Cheng family. In the Cheng family, only Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang serve in the army, while in the Ning family, all of them are soldiers. The genius of Ning family is also a soldier. At that time, Ning Yiqing only reported the code name of owl wolf in front of the public. Cheng Su Su didn''t know Ning Yiqing''s real name. At this time, after hearing Jian Xize''s words, the answer was ready. This can explain why Ning Yiqing was indifferent when Cheng Su Su threw an olive branch at her. Ning Yiqing will be the leader of Ning family. How can she be moved by her words? At this time, she felt extremely regretful. At that time, she should try to find out Ning Yiqing''s identity. Knowing his identity, she would not make a fool of herself in front of him. At that time, she just thought that the soldiers who carried out such a dangerous task must have no background. Now she found out that she was so wrong. She asked in a deep voice, "how did Gu only get to the Ning family?" "She''s a piece of bad luck. Mr. Ning just met her when he had a heart attack. She had several quick acting heart saving pills to save Mr. Ning." Jane answered. A few quick acting heart saving pills in exchange for the green eyes of Ning family, in the eyes of many people, this is a bad luck. Chapter 507 At the beginning of her words, Lu Yurong told Cheng Su Su exactly what she had said. Her mouth was cold: "it sounds like Gu''s only luck is really good." "That''s right!" Jane Xize echoed: "the young and the old of Ning family are dazed by her. No matter they are old or small, they all obey her. The depth of her mind can be seen from this." Cheng Su Su said slowly, "will everyone in the Ning family obey her? That''s not necessarily the case. " Jane looked at her in surprise. She looked at him and said, "to be honest, Gu only offended me. I don''t like him very much. After listening to you, I think we can cooperate." Jane''s eyes lit up immediately: "Gu''s only bitch doesn''t have eyes. She even dares to offend Miss Cheng! She''s going too far He came to see Cheng Su Su today, originally thinking about how to please her. At this time, he heard that they had a common enemy, which was just a windfall! Cheng Su Su said faintly, "so you don''t have to be afraid of Gu Wei anymore. Gu Wei has the support of Ning family, and you have the support of our Cheng family." Jane said immediately, "with Miss Cheng''s words, I don''t have to worry about the only Slut any more, and I can take revenge!" Cheng Su Su has no interest in whether the Jane family can revenge. But with the free knife of Jane syze, she said with a smile, "well, Mr. Jane, we have a good cooperation." Jane Department Ze busy smile toward her hand, she raised eyes to look at him, but did not hand out, picked up the bag, elegant left. Jane was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t dare to say what she wanted to say. Wang Li, who came with Cheng Su Su, said in front of Jian Xize: "recognize your identity." With these words, Wang Li followed Cheng Su Su out. Jane stood there for a long time before he realized that Cheng Su Su had come to see him. It was a circuitous surrender. Even if they cooperated, it was his cooperation with her. Her status was noble, and he was not qualified to shake hands with her. He grinds his teeth and feels uncomfortable, but he can only press down the discomfort in his heart, because he clearly knows that he can''t lose Cheng Su Su''s chance. So even if Cheng Su Su''s character is arrogant, he can only accept it. He low scolded a: "put what spectrum, one day let you lie in my body beg for mercy!" After getting on the bus, Cheng Su Su said with disdain, "I don''t know what his identity is. He wants to shake hands with me. Does he deserve it?" The men she met all tried their best to please her. After seeing so many things like this, Ning Yiqing''s coldness to her seemed particularly attractive. Although she is very angry with Ning Yiqing and she is cold to her in Tengchong, now that she knows Ning Yiqing''s identity, she feels that his identity is qualified to be cold to others. Wang Li echoed: "he''s just a small man with shallow eyesight. Miss wants to find him just to deal with Gu Yiwei. Now it''s a good thing to have a clear goal." Cheng Su Su said faintly: "yes, I think so, and today there are unexpected harvest." Wang Li looked at her unexpectedly. She held her head in one hand and said, "he is the genius of Ning family. It''s really surprising." Chapter 508 Wang Li is also a smart man. He immediately realized who Cheng Su Su Su was talking about. He unconsciously clenched his fist and then turned to hide his complicated emotions. Cheng Su Su chuckled again and said, "I thought it was strange before. Gu Wei Yi didn''t have the strength to talk to me like that. Now I know that Ning Yi Qing was behind her. What would she do if she lost Ning Yi Qing and I became the object of Ning Yi Qing?" Wang Li''s fist clenched more tightly, forced to suppress his emotions, said: "then she will no longer rely on, nothing." Cheng Su Su chuckled: "yes, as long as I think of this result, I feel particularly good." Her identity is Gu only, she will never allow Gu only to return to the Cheng family, before she can seize the identity of Gu only a miss of the Cheng family, then she can also seize the Gu only man! She had always liked Ning Yiqing in her heart, and now she had such a legitimate reason, so the follow-up work would be quite simple, and she just needed to do well towards her goal. Wang Li reminded her: "if the man we met in Tengchong is Ning Yiqing, he seems to be very different to Gu Weiyi..." "So what?" Cheng Su Su light smile: "I have a lot of ways to let him fall in love with me." Wang Li didn''t know what to say when she said that, so he had to say, "according to the information found by Miss, Gu Weiyi got the provincial champion and was admitted to the Chinese Department of DIDU University. Last time in Tengchong, Miss also saw that she was not a good friend." "No matter how powerful Gu is? She didn''t care about the foundation. " Cheng Su Su said with disapproval: "the emperor is my territory. Do you think she can get a little more advantage here?" Wang Li looked at her and said, "last time I was careless in Tengchong, this time she won''t have another chance." Wang Li looked at her confident look, had to whisper: "that''s natural, Gu is only a country girl, of course, will not be miss''s opponent." After hearing this, Cheng Su Su just laughed and said nothing. Gu Weiyi stands at the gate of the Imperial University, looking at the four words "Imperial University" hanging above, her eyes are gentle. This is the most yearning holy land of the national students, with the best teachers in the country. She will also study here and spend the best four years in her life. She walked slowly along the shady path. On the road, there were many students who came to see the school like her. They were eager and proud. From tomorrow on, they will become students of the best university in the country. Gu only knows that her days in the imperial capital will not be peaceful, but what about that? She was never afraid! This small shady path is winding and long. It leads directly to the Faculty of Imperial University. Half of the poor professors live here. Under the shade of a tree, two middle-aged people with clear looks are playing chess. She had seen both of them before, but they were younger than when she had seen them before. Gu only mouth slightly Yang, good coincidence ah, she just came here for a stroll, unexpectedly met them, maybe it is the fate between people! Chapter 509 Wearing a white shirt is Professor Ding Boran of the College of history, and wearing a striped T-shirt is Professor Shao Yizhi of the College of Arts. Gu Weiyi stood there and watched the game. Now they are on a par. Professor Ding Bolan, the leader of the sunspot, has the upper hand. Professor Shao Yizhi dropped one. Gu Weiyi said: "Sir, if you fall down like this, you will lose." Now they don''t know her. They are strangers. Mr. is the best name. Shaw looked up at her: "what are you talking about?" Ding Boran said: "little girl, you don''t know what to say when you watch chess?" Gu''s only face was taught: "what my husband said is that I will not speak." So Ding Bo Ran was born, and Shao Yizhi glared at her. She just laughed and didn''t say much. At the end of the game, Shao Yizhi lost two games. Shao Yizhi glared at Gu once more, and she said with a smile, "coincidence." At the beginning of the second game, this time, Shao Yizhi held the sunspot first. In the middle of the game, Gu only said, "Mr. sunspot, you''re going to lose this game again." Shao Yizhi was angry: "how do you talk, little girl? I''ll win this game for you!" Ding Bo Ran said with a smile: "little girl, good eye!" At the end of the game, Shao Yizhi lost three games. This time, Shao Yizhi quit and asked Gu Youyi: "we are only half way down in this game. How do you know I will lose?" Gu only said seriously: "I don''t know, just feel!" Shao Yizhi was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. He glared at her and said, "how do you feel? What a mess Gu only chuckled and said: "I feel that this kind of thing is very magical, and I can''t explain it. I just think that this gentleman will lose when he makes a mistake in that chess piece." "Wrong?" Shao Yizhi quit. He glared at her and said, "you are a little girl. I''m afraid you don''t know how to play chess. Why do you think I made a mistake?" "Still feeling!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "don''t be angry, sir. I just talk by feeling. You''re right. Although I''ve learned chess for a few days, it''s really not very good. You go on. I promise not to talk this time!" Shao Yizhi looked at her and said, "I''ve learned chess for a few days, so I''m still a chess player. Lao Ding, get out of the way. I want to play next game with this little girl!" Ding Boran burst out laughing: "the little girl just said a few words of truth. What are you doing when you are so angry?" He said so, but gave way to the position, from the side of the corridor moved out a small bench to sit. Gu Wei blinked and said, "Sir, do you really want to follow me?" "Of course." Shao Yizhi snorted: "you said that I would lose two games in succession. I''d like to see what level you are!" Gu Weiyi smiles, looks at Shao Yizhi and says, "well, if I win in that moment, don''t be angry, sir." "Can you beat me?" Shao Yizhi said with a light smile: "little girl, you are too self righteous! Watching and playing chess are totally different Gu only agreed. He nodded his head and said, "but I don''t know why. I still feel that I can win this game, sir." Shao Yizhi sneered at her, but he picked up the sunspot impolitely. Generally, the weaker players choose the sunspots, but Shao Yizhi picks up the sunspots first. Chapter 510 Ding Boran said with a smile: "Lao Shao, would you be too ungracious to do this?" "What is grace? You can''t let me win Shao Yizhi glanced at Gu Yiyi and said, "this little girl is standing here disturbing me for two games of chess, which makes me lose to you. She has no manners. Why should I tell her about manners?" Gu only heard this sentence with a smile, her teacher is still such a character, let her feel very familiar and at ease. Shao Yizhi looked at her and said, "what are you laughing at? Isn''t that the truth? " Gu only laughed just now, but he just sighed that he was the same as his previous life. He didn''t mean anything else. So she immediately nodded: "what you said is the truth. For me who has no manners, you certainly don''t need to talk about manners! Sir, be a blackguard She said, "but I have another feeling that even if you take the sunspot, you will still lose to me." Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "you will soon find that your feeling is not right!" Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t speak. Shao Yizhi has already dropped a sunspot on the chessboard. She immediately dropped a white one. They play chess very fast, basically one of Shao Yi''s, Gu only fell, Gu only one fell so fast, Shao Yizhi certainly can''t slow down, so when she fell, he also fell soon. Such as some circulation, a game of chess soon finished, Gu Weiyi won the four sons of Run Run Shaw. Gu Wei said with a smile: "Sir, I''ve accepted." Shao Yizhi looked at her eyes a little more complicated. Instead of being impetuous just now, he said flatly, "you little girl still have two brushes. No wonder you dare to talk like that just now." He has great respect for talented and capable people. Gu Weiyi smiles. If she really wants to play chess, she can''t play Shao Yizhi, but she has played countless games with him in her previous life. She knows his chess skills very well and knows his usual moves. In addition, she played so fast. Although Shao Yizhi didn''t play lightly, he also wanted to face up. When she fell fast, he would play fast chess with her. If you play chess quickly, you will have no time to think. It''s all based on experience and instinct, so he will lose to Gu, who knows his chess very well. It''s really normal. Ding Boran said with a smile: "the little girl is really good. She plays chess fast and well! How about the next round? " Gu only shook his head: "no, it''s too late today. I''m going back." Ding Boran asked her, "is the little girl a student of the school?" "Yes, I''m a freshman." Gu only replied: "I will report to school tomorrow." After Ding Boran and Shao Yizhi looked at each other for a while, Shao Yizhi asked: "which major?" "Chinese language and literature." Gu''s only answer. Shao Yizhi''s eyes suddenly brightened. It''s interesting that he turned out to be his future student for a long time. In the future, if she has nothing to do, she can call the little girl to play chess with him and see if she dares to win him! Ding Boran and Shao Yizhi are friends for many years. They immediately guessed what he thought. He said with a smile, "it turns out that you are a Chinese language and literature major. You play chess so well. I thought you were a science student." In most people''s opinion, most of the students who play chess well are science students, because there are also some calculations involved. Chapter 511 Gu Weiyi skimmed his lips and said, "who stipulates that liberal arts students must play worse than science students? What''s more, there are people in the world who are gifted in both arts and science, but they prefer writing. So they choose arts to study in Imperial University instead of science to study in Qingda university? " In China, the best university in liberal arts should be DIDU University, and the best university in science should be Shuqing University. In fact, the two first-class universities in China have their own advantages. She said this very accord with Shao Yizhi''s mind, he looked at Gu only eyes a little more. "Yes? Is there such a genius in the world? " Ding said with a smile. Gu Weiwei also laughed: "of course, there are, for example, me!" This time, Shao Yizhi also laughed. This little girl is crazy! He said with a smile: "I heard that this year there is a full score of all subjects of the examinee came in, called Gu only, you should not be her?" There is no such coincidence in the world. He just said it casually. Gu only said with a smile: "Mr. is so powerful. I guess my name at once. I admire you very much!" When she said this, Ding Boran and Shao Yizhi were stunned for a moment. They looked at her and looked at her a little more: "are you Gu only?" "Yes Gu Weiyi chuckled: "I''m Gu only. If you don''t believe me, I can show you my ID card." Ding Boran and Shao Yizhi look at each other. Over the years, all the candidates recruited by Imperial University are the best in the country. However, no matter how excellent the candidates are, no one can get full marks. After all, there are Chinese composition and English composition, the two biggest deduction items, marking teachers can always find fault in the middle of this deduction one or two points. Several years ago, there was also a candidate who came in with full marks for all subjects, but he didn''t come to the school. In all, Gu was the first student who came in with full marks for all subjects in history. Ding Boran heard Gu''s words and laughed: "it''s not necessary." He looked at Shao Yizhi and said, "Lao Shao, I think this girl will be the most satisfied student in your life. She not only studies well, but also has the same temper as you. She is not modest at all!" Shao Yizhi also smile: "not only not modest, but also a stomach of mind." He would also like to understand that Gu Weiyi just said that he would lose, but in fact, he was just giving him a psychological hint, because he hesitated when she reminded him of the two pieces. This also proves from the side, this wench''s observation is very strong. Gu only knows that Shao Yizhi has seen some clues at this time, so she smiles faintly and doesn''t speak. Shao Yizhi added: "however, if people who are really capable are modest every day and say that they can''t do this or that, it''s also an insult to others. After all, no one has done better than himself." Gu only once again a smile, Ding Boran also burst out laughing: "this where calls not modest, this calls narcissism!" Shao Yizhi asked Gu Yiwei: "girl, do you recognize us?" He and Ding Boran are both daga in the industry. They have been interviewed by various newspapers and media. They have been on TV and newspapers. That''s why he asked. "I don''t know!" Gu Weiyi immediately denied their words: "I grew up in the countryside. I came to the imperial capital for the first time." Then she asked them, "are you famous?" Chapter 512 Gu''s only sentence asked them again, and they both laughed when they looked at each other. After they stopped laughing, Ding Bolan pointed to Shao Yizhi and said, "this is Professor Shao, director of the College of Arts." Gu only "Oh" a, Ding Boran some curiously said: "in the future he is likely to be your mentor, you this will not flatter him?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "flattery is something that students who don''t have confidence in themselves do. I''m so excellent, I don''t need it anymore, do I?" As like as two peas, he could not help but stretch his hand and beat his thigh and laugh. "Lao Shao, this girl is exactly the same as when you were young." It''s crazy! " Shao Yizhi said with disdain: "who is the same as her? I was quite regular in front of my teacher, but not like her!" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "what you said is very reasonable, but the school has not started today!" The implication is that school has not yet started, so you are not my teacher now. I can be a little crazy. This time, Shao Yizhi also found her a little interesting and asked her, "what will you do after the beginning of school?" "That must be to hold Mr. Zhang''s thigh tightly and not let go!" Gu''s only answer. Her answer was unexpected again. Ding Boran asked, "don''t you say that only students who are not good enough will flatter teachers? And don''t you think you''re good? " "Yes, it''s not contradictory!" Gu only replied: "did you not listen to me carefully just now? I just said it''s a slap on the thigh, not a flattery! " "Is there a difference?" Ding Boran asked with a smile. Gu said solemnly: "of course, there are differences, and the differences are still very big. Flattery is illusory, there is no entity, and the thighs are real." Ding Bo Ran Leng for a second, this time laughing out of tears: "where do you come from this girl?" "From Lingcheng." Gu Weiyi came back. Ding Bolan kneaded his stomach and said to Shao Yizhi, "Lao Shao, you won''t be bored this year. Here comes such an interesting student!" Shao Yizhi can''t help but laugh at Gu''s answer. This girl is really different from other students. She seems to be crazy, but after all, she has got full marks in all subjects and has crazy capital. If you say that you have high moral integrity, you will become a little bit chaste in the next moment. This kind of temperament really makes people not know what to say, but it will make people hate. Shao Yizhi looked at Gu Weiyi and said: "my thighs are not so easy to hold. In view of the fact that you made me lose three games in a row today, I will give you a luxury gift bag after the beginning of school. You should make good preparations when you go back!" "It''s not kind of you, sir." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Sir, it''s none of my business to lose three games in a row. It''s clear that you lost to yourself." Shao Yizhi was stunned for a moment, and felt that it was really like this. What he lost in the first two games was his own psychological hint, and what she lost in the next game was his face. Gu continued: "but if my husband really wants to send me a big gift bag, I have to go for dessert. I''m afraid that it will surprise my husband too much." Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "don''t worry, you will never forget it!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "well, I''ll go back first, sir. See you at the beginning of school!" She said, carrying her bag leisurely left. Chapter 513 Shao Yizhi couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw Gu''s complacent appearance. He has taught dozens of books, but he has never seen such a student as Gu. She knows that she is her teacher, but she always keeps a calm look. She seems proud but she is steady. And she does have the capital to be proud. She has full marks in all subjects. I''m afraid only genius can do it! Ding Boran was there shouting: "Gu only, if you are not happy in the College of Arts, you can come to our college of history! We can go out to archaeology from time to time to increase our knowledge, and students who go out to archaeology still have subsidies! " Gu Weiyi waved his hand, but he didn''t turn his head back. He made it clear that he was quite disdainful of it. Shao Yizhi is quite satisfied with Gu''s attitude: "not every student is as vulgar as you are." After Gu only left, her smile became stronger. Today, her meeting with her teacher, Shao Yizhi, is much happier than before. She is also looking forward to Shao Yizhi''s so-called big gift bag. In fact, she is not so modest, but Shao Yizhi doesn''t like being too modest. In his previous life, he often said to her, "Gu Weiyi, although you didn''t get into the Imperial University, you are very good. Why do you keep a low profile? Raise your head, straighten your chest, and tell people all over the world that you are the best "And Ning Yiqing, who has been chasing you all the time, you might as well try to look at him from another angle. He is also very good!" Gu Weiyi''s eyes turned red when he thought about it. In his previous life, Shao Yizhi was the only one who told her that she was a very good and excellent person, and also the only one who advised her to accept Ning Yiqing. Some people have some things that they can''t understand when they are in the whirlpool. Now that she''s alive again, what else can''t understand? Now that she''s reborn, she''ll never waste the chance God gave her. When Gu only returned to the villa, Tian Rongyue was waiting outside. The car was filled with all kinds of snacks and daily necessities, as well as some fresh vegetables. When he saw her, he was a little unhappy and said, "young master, you''d better not run around." Gu only knows that Tian Rongyue doesn''t like her all the time. He''s afraid that she''s not familiar with the emperor. He''s afraid that something might happen. He can''t explain to Ning Yiqing at that time. Gu only light said: "did not run around, I just went to school." Tian Rongyue flicked her lips. Gu only opened the door and asked, "how long have you been here? Don''t you have a key? " "I''ve been waiting for you for more than an hour." Tian Rongyue said with an unhappy face: "the keys were given to the young master yesterday. I don''t have them here." Gu only looked at him and said, "well, do you think your waiting time is too short? Let me know when you come next time, and I promise to keep you waiting all day. " Tian Rongyue This girl is too much! Don''t you know that if he wants to deliver something, he should wait at home? This is because the young master dotes on her. It''s going to heaven! Gu Weiyi seemed to see through his idea and said with a smile: "yes, I just rely on your young master to spoil me. If you don''t want to be convinced, you''ll go to him and complain about me!" Tian Rongyue''s face is a little ugly. It''s not a good feeling that her mind is broken. Most importantly, he clearly knows how good Ning Yiqing is to Gu only. Chapter 514 Gu Weiyi added: "if you think I have a bad attitude or don''t want to see me, I can also give your young master a wake-up call and ask him to fire you, so you don''t have to be so embarrassed." Tian Rongyue stares at her, but she already smiles: "this is the best. I can find a handsome housekeeper to help me take care of these things. You are so ugly." Tian Rongyue is so angry that she wants to hit people. This girl is really annoying! Where is he ugly? Although he is not as good-looking as his young master, he is also a beautiful man! "How can you like a girl like you?" he said! I''ll tell you that to the young master "A man of this age still complains like others." Gu Weiyi said with indifference: "but I quite support your suing me at Ning Yiqing. We can just make a bet to see if he believes in you or me." Tian Rongyue is speechless. There''s no need to gamble on it. Ning Yiqing''s attitude towards Gu is very clear. He can see it clearly. It''s like a treasure in the palm of his hand. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "as for why Ning Yiqing likes me so much, I think there is only one possibility, that is, I am too good, so he will like me so much." Tian Rongyue said angrily: "you are really..." "Narcissism?" Gu Weiyi interrupted him and said, "in fact, narcissism is only self-confidence to some extent. If you have no self-confidence in yourself, how can you ask others to like you Tian Rongyue subconsciously wants to take her words right, but when it comes to her mouth, he holds back. Her words sound reasonable, but he feels that there is something wrong. So he said: "I will come to deliver vegetables every day in the future. The young master said, if you have anything to buy, just say, I will buy it and deliver it." Gu Weiyi said with a smile that she was in a good mood today, otherwise she would not bully Tian Rongyue like this. She felt that sometimes she could not be a girl of her age with a little bit of coquettishness. It was really good to change her mood occasionally. Tian Rongyue didn''t like her, but he was very serious. He put everything in order before he left. Gu only looked at the slightly empty villa and felt dissatisfied. The house was too big. It was really boring to live alone. Then she found that she missed Ning Yiqing a little. He left early in the morning, and she began to miss him. This kind of feeling is really wonderful. It''s an experience never experienced before. Ning Yiqing is training with his players at this time, and his special assistant Ruan Yingnian is dissatisfied with him for 12 points. From the beginning of this year, Ning Yiqing, the deputy general manager, did not look like a deputy general manager at all. First, he asked for more than a month''s marriage leave. After the holiday, he returned to the team for a few days, and then asked for leave. There were many things in the company. He made several phone calls to destroy Ning Yiqing''s return, but he didn''t hear it. It was not easy to ask the chairman to destroy him, but he was sent to carry out the task. It was nearly two months before and after that. Ruan Yingnian felt that he must be the most difficult special assistant in the team in history. In addition to his special assistant work, he also had to hold the post of deputy general manager. So this time Ning Yiqing was called back by the chairman of the board, he didn''t give Ning Yiqing a good face. Chapter 515 However, when Ruan Yingnian saw Ning Yiqing coming back, the training atmosphere in the whole branch was completely different from that when he brought him. When he was not in the branch, their branch was a sword, but it was not sharp enough. As soon as he came back, the whole branch was like a sword coming out of the sheath, murderous. At this time, it was just the break time for training. Ning Yiqing went to Ruan Yingnian''s side and said, "how do you bring new people in this period of time? All of them have become counsellors!" Ruan Yingnian laughed angrily: "how can I bring new people? I''m tezhu, not deputy general manager! You don''t mean to ask! " Ning Yiqing said faintly: "why am I embarrassed to ask? This branch is not my own branch. " Ruan Yingnian felt that he would live ten years less to talk to him, so he turned his head and didn''t care about him. But hear Ning Yiqing added: "but even if you take our branch company into a counsellor, in October competition, I can still make our branch company become the best branch company in the company." Ruan has no doubt about this. The most important thing is that he never felt that their branch was a counsellor. Even now, their fighting quality is still the strongest in the whole company. But Ruan Yingnian was still dissatisfied with him and said, "it''s your business, not mine. If you lose, it''s humiliating." Ning Yiqing has always been a legend in the company. If his branch loses, it will be a big joke to others. Ning Yiqing didn''t answer, and Ruan Yingnian asked him, "why do you always ask for leave this year?" "With my daughter-in-law." Ning Yiqing answered naturally: "you, who have no daughter-in-law, do not know the joy in the middle." Ruan Yingnian immediately regretted that he had asked this question. He was so close to vomiting blood. It''s great to have a daughter-in-law! He will have a daughter-in-law sooner or later! In other people''s eyes, Ning Yiqing is very cold, but as a partner with Ning Yiqing, he knows that Ning Yiqing is totally different from the rumor outside. If he doesn''t behave himself, the hooligans will be afraid to see him. "Are you really married?" Ruan Yingnian said with a smile: "the most beautiful flower in our company will be sad." "What does it matter to her that I get married?" Ning Yiqing asked with a frown. Ruan Yingnian stared at him for a long time, then laughed: "I''m not the most miserable person in the whole company." It''s not a secret that Qu Yanluo, the first beauty of the company, likes Ning Yiqing. It''s just that as the party concerned, Ning Yiqing''s enthusiasm for it is too low, and she doesn''t seem to be interested at all. Ruan Yingnian asked again: "is your daughter-in-law beautiful?" "Isn''t that nonsense?" Ning Yiqing glanced at him: "I am so excellent. Of course, only the most beautiful woman in the world is worthy of me." When Ruan Yingnian heard this, he gasped at the corners of his mouth. His narcissism is really aphasia. But he also does have narcissistic capital, handsome appearance, tall and straight body, strong to almost abnormal ability, plus his prominent family background, the whole company, as long as it is a female creature, no one does not like him. Ruan Yingnian asked him, "do you have any photos? Let me see what the most beautiful woman in the world looks like. " "My daughter-in-law''s picture, what do you see?" Ning Yiqing said coldly, "you don''t want to hit my daughter-in-law, do you?" Ruan Yingnian He was speechless. He just took a look at the photo. Did he think so much? Ning Yiqing is such a motherfucker! Chapter 516 Ning Yiqing seems to have guessed Ruan Yingnian''s idea. She casually says, "my daughter-in-law is not only beautiful, but also excellent. No matter who sees her, she will fall in love with her. So I don''t let you see her photos for your own good. I''m afraid that after you see her, you will never marry a daughter-in-law in your life." Ruan Yingnian glared at him. Is it really good that the mouth of the goods is so poisonous? Just because of Ning Yiqing''s words, he is curious about Gu only. What kind of woman can tolerate Ning Yiqing''s temper! Ning Yiqing doesn''t care about Ruan Yingnian''s idea. He takes out Gu Wei''s photo and takes a look. If only he could be with her every day, he is a responsible person and has his responsibility. After the training, Ning Yiqing went to the direction of his dormitory. He was the deputy general manager and had a single room. When he took out the key and was about to open the door, a very handsome woman in a suit said hello to him: "deputy general manager Ning, you''re back from your mission!" Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. She continued to open the door. The woman said with a strong smile, "has deputy general manager Ning not eaten yet? I heard that your mission has been successfully completed again. Let''s celebrate together Ning Yi Qing turned to see her one eye, the facial expression ground asks: "who are you?" The woman was stunned for a while, and then her face changed several times. The beautiful face was a bit red with shame and anger. She was biting her teeth and was about to introduce herself when he opened the door and went in, then closed the door heavily. The woman bit her teeth and looked a little ugly. She had seen him for more than 20 times. He didn''t know who she was up to now! She always felt that as long as a man saw her, no one would dislike her. Ning Yiqing was indifferent to her before. She always thought that was the reason for his personality. But now she knew that she was wrong, and it was very wrong! She is Qu Yanluo, the most beautiful woman in the company. She has a prominent family background, beautiful appearance, and has been working hard to improve her ability. She is also a man of the year in the company. Over the years, she has always regarded herself as Ning Yiqing''s object. Before she heard about Ning Yiqing''s marriage report, she didn''t pay attention to it, because she didn''t think that any woman would be more worthy of Ning Yiqing. But in the past six months, Ning Yiqing has not been in the company for a large part of the time, so she is a little flustered. Later, I heard that Ning Yiqing was back to Lingcheng''s hometown. She went to the map to find the small town called Lingcheng, and then checked the information about Lingcheng. The whole person was a little disdainful. It''s really a small town that can''t be on the stage. What ability and insight can a girl who grew up in a small town and couldn''t get on the stage? How can it be worthy of Ning Yiqing? So she wishful thinking that Ning Yiqing was forced to marry by her family, and spread rumors in the company that Ning Yiqing''s object was black and ugly. He reluctantly went back to see his daughter-in-law, and they didn''t formally get married. And she quyanluo is his most suitable marriage partner! He is the most suitable person in the world! Today, as soon as Ning Yiqing returned to the army, she knew that she had been looking for an opportunity to meet him. She planned to tell him today and break the relationship between them. But he told her that he didn''t know her at all! Qu Yanluo felt that this incident was a great shame on her! Chapter 517 Qu Yanluo''s heart was extremely unwilling, so he reached out and knocked on Ning Yiqing''s door. After a long time, the door opened. He asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" Seeing his expressionless face, Qu Yanluo couldn''t help beating a drum, but she still said with a smile: "I''m here to invite you out to dinner. After all, there is no food in the dining hall." Ning Yiqing asked her, "who are you? Do you have anything to do with whether I eat or not? " Qu Yanluo replied: "I''m Qu Yanluo..." "Quyanluo?" Ning Yi Qing interrupts her words: "do not know." He closed the door again. Qu Yanluo''s stubborn temper also came up and knocked on his door again. This time, she only knocked on the door and opened it. She was just about to speak, and he said in a cold voice: "I don''t care what you are, Luo. It''s no more than three things. If you dare to knock on the door again, I will hit you no matter you are a woman or not." As soon as he had finished, the door closed again with a bang. Qu Yanluo''s face suddenly turned red. She was so big that no one had ever said that to her because of her outstanding family background, her excellent appearance and her outstanding ability! He said he was going to hit her! He... How could he! Qu Yanluo was angry and annoyed, and a light laugh came from her side: "I said who dares to harass deputy general manager Ning so boldly, it turns out to be our great beauty!" Ji Mingming and Qu Yanluo are very different in family background. They are equally outstanding in appearance and ability. They have been pinching each other many times in the past few years. At this time, let Ji Mingming find that Qu Yanluo is rejected by Ning Yiqing, how can she give up the chance to step on Qu Yanluo? So she went on: "I heard that vice general manager Ning was cold faced and cold hearted before. There are countless women who like him in the company. I didn''t expect that the company is the same as them, but the great beauty seems to have more courage to come to vice general manager Ning in this way. It''s a pity that vice general manager Ning has never been the one who pities flowers and cherishes jade, wasting a piece of great beauty''s heart." In the past, Qu Yanluo would argue with Ji Mingming, but today she has been hit too much and doesn''t want to pay attention to Ji Mingming. She bit her lip and left. Unexpectedly, Ji Mingming didn''t plan to let her go. He stopped her and said, "great beauty doesn''t always think that she has infinite charm. It''s not like your style to let it go today. According to your previous way of doing things, if deputy general manager Ning doesn''t know you, you have to press his head to let him know you. How can you do this today?" Qu Yanluo has always been domineering. Today, she has been holding back her anger. Ji Mingming repeatedly provoked her. She couldn''t believe it any more. She raised her hand and slapped Ji Mingming in the face: "go away!" Ji Mingming has never been a fuel-efficient cigarette, otherwise he would not have been pinched with quyanluo for so many years. It''s ok if Qu Yanluo doesn''t do it. As soon as he does it, Ji Mingming will fight back and scold him: "Oh, I''m angry! I can''t catch up with deputy general manager Ning. What''s the matter with me! If you want to blame yourself, you can only blame yourself for being ugly. You can''t get into the eyes of deputy general manager Ning! " Qu Yanluo also scolded: "Ji Mingming, don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking. You are not convinced by me everywhere! Today, I''ll beat you up! " Two of the best girls in the company fight in front of Ning Yiqing''s house. Chapter 518 Both Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming have learned to fight, and both of them have good fighting qualities. However, when they get angry at this time, they don''t look so good when they fight. You pull my hair, I pull your clothes, and then scratch each other''s face by the way, and they all roll on the ground. When Ning Yiqing''s teammate Shan Hai comes with a lunch box, he is shocked to see this scene. Darling, it''s scary for women to fight! Ning Yiqing called the personnel department of the company at the moment when she closed the door: "from tomorrow on, female employees in the army are not allowed to come to the dormitories of male employees. The management area needs to be strictly divided." When he said that Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming had already had a big fight outside, he added: "it''s really immoral for two female employees to fight in front of the male dormitory!" Then he hung up. Ning Yiqing has always been a very special presence in the company. No one dares to ignore his words. Although it''s not clear what happened in the personnel department, I sent someone to check it. But the dormitory management committee heard that someone was fighting, so they rushed over immediately. When they hurriedly separated Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming, their white faces were scratched with blood marks. Two people already hit red eye at this time, be pulled by the person, still want to scratch each other again. Ning Yiqing, who caused the incident, didn''t even show a face from beginning to end. Private fighting is prohibited in the company, which is the basic rule. In addition, Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming are also the company''s leading figures, which soon got to Mao Suiyi, the chairman of the board of directors. Mao Sui meaning "tut tut" two: "now the woman is amazing, actually dare to fight at the door of the dormitory, how they do not God!" After looking at him, tezhu said, "it''s said that they fought this time because of deputy general manager Ning." "Two women fighting for a man?" Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "it''s normal for you to say that it''s because of Ning Yiqing. After all, the boy is very attractive. Besides, he has strong ability, and it''s normal for girls to like him. But he is also a man who has a daughter-in-law. What else do you want those girls to do?" "The news I got was that Qu Yanluo came to see him. He turned her away directly. Ji Mingming saw her, and then they pinched her." Tezhu sighed a long time and said, "girls today are different from those of our time. They don''t have too much courage!" "The girls fighting are Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming!" Mao Suiyi frowned and said, "these two people are also very popular among male employees in the company. Why can''t they like Ning Yiqing''s ice?" "You don''t have to say that girls like Ning Yiqing''s cold style now." Juntezhu stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead and said, "but after all, Ning Yiqing is really good enough. The excellent one makes all the female soldiers in the company like him." Mao Suiyi laughed: "of course, he is excellent. It''s not in vain that I spent so much effort to snatch him over." When Ning Yiqing came back from abroad, when everyone knew about it, he immediately carried out the robbery, and finally Mao Suiyi won. Tezhu took a look at him and said, "you are proud of this. How do you deal with it?" "You are a special assistant. Fighting in the company is a matter of insufficient political awareness. It''s your duty to be a special assistant. You can do it as you see fit." Mao Suiyi said with a smile. Chapter 519 When you hear these words, they are all big. In fact, the so-called discretion is always the most difficult thing to deal with. After thinking about it, he said: "no matter what background Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming have, this kind of public fight is absolutely not tolerated, so I decided to deal with it according to the company''s regulations, record one of them, and then report it to the whole company." "I don''t mind that." After pondering a little, Mao Suiyi said, "I heard that Ning Yiqing was very dissatisfied with their fight. In the future, the male and female staff in the dormitory will be separated, so they can''t visit each other any more." Although there is a management treaty in the company, the dormitories of male and female employees are separate, and they are not allowed to visit. It''s just that there are special dormitories for managers and above. They are all leaders, and they have no detailed management on this matter. Special help headache ground says: "this is not very good?" "What''s wrong." Mao Sui said with disapproval: "it''s unnecessary for some leaders to think that they can have certain privileges when they get to a certain level. This is to let the whole company know that there is no such privilege in our company." Tezhu grinned at him and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you think in your heart. I''m used to Ning Yiqing like this. Be careful that boy will break the sky for you one day!" Special help is to see that Mao Suiyi seems to be very generous and honest, but in fact, it''s not to make Ning Yiqing happy. He honestly stays in the company and doesn''t go out every day. It''s not the first time that Ning Yiqing has changed some of the company''s small systems because of his one sentence. Who makes this boy really capable? The chairman is used to him, and he also has a reason. No one dares to raise an objection face to face. Otherwise, in the next company wide competition, Ning Yiqing will probably beat him into a pig''s head. With this in mind, tezhu feels that Ning Yiqing seems to be the most overbearing person in the company, even more overbearing than their chairman! "Don''t worry, he''s always measured." Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "besides, even if he pokes the sky one day, there is still his Laozi!" Special assistant looked at Mao Suiyi with disdain: "just now, I still said that everyone should be treated equally and no privileges should be granted. You, the chairman of the board, are enough!" Mao Suiyi laughs disapprovingly. Over the years, he has been used to Ning Yiqing, but he has always been very measured and knows what to do and what not to do. Ning Yiqing never mentions his family background, and the only person in the company who knows Ning Yiqing''s background is Chairman Mao Suiyi and special help. Ning Yiqing in the army, rely on his absolute ability, he is him, even the most prominent family is his foil, can''t take him any glory. The fight between Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming spread in the company the next day. They used to be the two most dazzling women in the company, which will be equally dazzling, but this kind of dazzling has some other colors. Two people were punished, in addition to recording demerits, but also each day''s imprisonment. When Su Cheng heard the news in the company, he said "tut" several times. These stupid women know that Ning Yiqing has made a marriage report. They are the people who are the masters of the famous grass. They are even jealous of him. They are just kicked by donkeys! When he thought of Gu Youyi, who looked charming but had the courage to use himself as bait, he silently sympathized with Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming. Chapter 520 Although these two girls are also excellent, they are not as brave as Gu. Su Cheng silently praises Ning Yiqing in his heart. Ning Yiqing''s eyes are really good! All the girls he likes are the best. A manager next to him hit him with his elbow and said, "did you hear the news that shocked the whole company?" Su Cheng nodded with a smile. The manager sighed: "I really don''t understand. How can deputy general manager Ning be indifferent to the beauty like Qu Yanluo?" Qu Yanluo''s position in the company is also deputy general manager. Su Cheng said with a smile: "maybe vice general manager Qu is not good enough, so we can''t let vice general manager Ning be moved." "Come on! I''ve never met a better woman than vice general manager Qu The battalion commander sighed: "I heard that deputy general manager Ning is going to get married. For example, he came from a small place. He must be a village girl who has never seen the world. I really don''t know what deputy general manager Ning thinks. Instead of marrying such an excellent and beautiful woman as deputy general manager Qu, he wants to marry a village girl." "That''s what you don''t see." Su Cheng said with a smile: "there are many excellent girls in the world, but you don''t see them." He left after saying that, and he didn''t bother to explain it for Ning Yiqing. Anyway, after Ning Yiqing brought Gu Yiwei over to show everyone, he could explain all the misunderstandings clearly. I''m afraid I''ll drop a lot of people''s glasses. Have you never seen an ugly village girl? What the hell? I don''t know which fool is passing it around. Sure enough, rumors mislead people! Cheng Shutang, who came back to the company after finishing the task in the afternoon, also heard about it. He felt that after he had been to Lingcheng, his relationship with Ning Yiqing had greatly improved, so he happily went to find Ning Yiqing to gossip about it. As a result, he ran for a long time to find Ning Yiqing on the training ground, but Ning Yiqing was always cold, as if he had never been together before in the morning. But Cheng Shutang is also a strong willed man. Ning Yiqing doesn''t gossip with him, so he won''t go there. Ning Yiqing is bothered by him: "why don''t we compete?" The company can''t fight privately, but it can compete openly. This is the so-called big competition. Cheng Shutang immediately counseled him. He still remembers the feeling that Ning Yiqing hit him in the middle of the eyebrow with a rubber bullet during the last drill. That feeling was not so deadly. He turned his lips and said, "we are civilized people. Is it interesting to fight and kill all day long?" Ning Yiqing gave him a light look. It was like looking at a fool in his eyes. He had a feeling that his mind had been exposed, which hurt a man''s self-esteem. So Cheng Shutang changed an angle to ask: "how about the only college entrance examination result?" When he was in Lingcheng, Gu was in the college entrance examination. He heard that Gu''s score was very good, but Ning Yiqing, a cold person, seemed to have a little emotion only when he talked about Gu. Sure enough, Ning Yiqing said quietly, "it''s none of your business?" "I care about you!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "you see, you have an object. You have to live alone. How hard it is! If you are the only one in your family who can be admitted to the imperial capital, you will be able to relieve the pain of lovesickness. " His sentence "the only one in your family" made Ning Yiqing listen well, so Ning Yiqing''s face was slightly relaxed: "she''s in the imperial capital." Chapter 521 As soon as Cheng Shutang heard this, he immediately became interested and asked Ning Yiqing, "so she was admitted to the Imperial University. Which one is it? Now the university is not easy to test, the Imperial University is even more difficult to test, your kid''s vision is not bad! " There are many universities in the imperial capital, but only one university can be called the Imperial Capital University. Although Cheng Shutang thinks Gu is good, he doesn''t think Gu can test for Shendu university because it''s too difficult. Ning Yiqing didn''t want to talk to him after hearing what he said. His woman, of course, wants to go to the best university in the country. How can it be just an ordinary school? I''m too lazy to explain. Cheng Shutang then said, "let me tell you, my sister was admitted to the Imperial University this time. How about that? Isn''t that great? " Ning Yiqing''s face became colder when she heard his words, but he almost said to himself, "but my mother is not happy about my sister''s entrance examination to Shendu University. My mother thinks that my sister should come to the company for training for a few years to hone her character. She is too spoiled by my father these years." "Is your sister Cheng Su Su?" Ning Yiqing asked coldly. "Yes, how do you know?" Cheng Shutang''s eyes had some curiosity: "do you care about me, so you inquire about my family?" Ning Yiqing''s eyes were even colder when she looked at him, but he didn''t mind. He said with a smile: "but my sister is really excellent. After all, it''s so difficult to test in DIDU University, do you know? She won the first place in the whole imperial capital in the college entrance examination this time. I heard that she seems to have broken the previous imperial capital champion "Yes." Ning Yiqing asked Cheng Shutang, "did she get full marks in every subject?" "Full marks for each subject? How could it be Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "if you don''t say anything else, the composition of Chinese and English will be deducted one or two points by the abnormal teachers. You care so much about my sister. Are you interested in her Ning Yiqing said coldly: "please don''t insult my taste." What he said was not a common poisonous tongue, but Cheng Shutang knew his temperament, so he didn''t mind. Instead, he said with a smile: "my sister is so excellent, how can you insult your taste? But you already have Gu Wei, so don''t try to beat my sister again. You said that if you knew earlier that I had such an excellent sister and came to chase her, I might avoid the difficulty and give you a chance. " "After insulting my taste, now you come to doubt my intelligence. Cheng Shutang, get away from me, or I may risk violating the company''s discipline and beat you up." Ning Yiqing said coldly. The last time he asked someone to send Cheng Su Su''s information to Su tingxue, he checked the situation of Cheng''s family by the way. Then he found out that Cheng Shutang he knew was su tingxue''s son and Cheng Su Su''s brother. He can only say that the world is really too small. Cheng Shutang sees that Ning Yiqing suddenly turns over. He doesn''t say anything. Ning Yiqing is too fickle. As soon as he came back from the mission, the chairman gave him two days'' holiday. He thought that he had nothing to do anyway, so he decided to go home. When he returns home, Cheng Jinmo is reading the newspaper, while Cheng Susu cleverly cuts the apple for Cheng Jinmo. Su tingxue is on the phone. It seems that she is calling from the laboratory. She is looking for some data to check. Chapter 522 As soon as Cheng Shutang came back, Cheng Su Su immediately cheerfully called out: "brother, you''re back!" With her shout, Cheng Jinmo put down the newspaper and said, "you''ve been working for two months, and it''s as dry as black charcoal." Su tingxue over there also finished talking on the phone. She took the call and said, "what''s the relationship between a little Tan for a boy? It''s more masculine. Don''t you forget that when you were young and finished your work, it was the same way? " Cheng Shutang knew that Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue had some opinions on his entry into the security company, so he said hastily, "well, you don''t know, I go out and like my little girl a lot!" Su tingxue spat lightly: "Cheng Shutang, I don''t mind if you want to deal with someone, but you are not allowed to harm little girls outside." She said as if she had thought of something, and then said, "well, you seem to be old enough to get along with people. I''ll help you find out." Cheng Shutang just wanted to make a fool of himself. He didn''t really want to deal with people. He said, "Mom, I''m starving! You don''t know how much I want to eat your sweet and sour ribs when I''m on a mission outside. I drool when I think about it. " Su tingxue''s attention was immediately diverted, and immediately asked the nanny to buy ribs. Her cooking is mediocre, but I don''t know why, sweet and sour ribs are very good. Cheng Su Su sees Su tingxue busy for Cheng Shutang. She nibbles her lower lip. In this family, only Cheng Shutang cares about Su tingxue. She is jealous and envious. So she said with a smile: "brother, I was admitted to the school of literature of DIDU University as the number one scholar of DIDU University. You will accompany me to register tomorrow!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "if you are such a big person, just report yourself!" Cheng Su Su said with a flat mouth: "I won the first place in the imperial capital, but I won''t lose your face. Other students are accompanied by their families, and their parents will go to work tomorrow. If you don''t accompany me, I''ll be alone. What a pity. Do you have the heart?" Since the last Tengchong incident, she has been very good. Although she would go out to find her friends to go shopping every day, she would not stay out for a long time. She seems to be more mature. As the Minister of relevant departments, Cheng Jinmo often appears in newspapers. It''s not suitable for him to go tomorrow. If he wants to go, it will lead to some unnecessary troubles. Although he dotes on Cheng Su Su Su, he is not willing to let her go to school to enjoy such privileges, so it is necessary to keep a low profile. Cheng Su Su also knew this, so she cleverly didn''t let Cheng Jinmo send her. For her sensible, Cheng Jinmo feel very relieved. Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "what''s so hard to bear? When I was admitted to university, you didn''t send me "I was young then!" Cheng Su Su took his arm and shook it: "I don''t want to have no one at home to send me. Besides, don''t you have a holiday tomorrow?" Cheng Shutang didn''t say she couldn''t go either. He really didn''t adapt to her coquetry. His sister is not a coqueter at ordinary times. So he coughed a light, is ready to promise, has been in the side did not speak Su tingxue suddenly cut in: "I send you tomorrow." Chapter 523 Cheng Su Su Leng for a moment, subconsciously asked: "Mom, you don''t work tomorrow?" Su tingxue said faintly: "go on, just adjust it. All the holidays I have to take these years add up to one year. I don''t care about tomorrow." She is a well-known workaholic. She can take a day off for working overtime in the Research Institute, but she has been basically in the research institute all these years. It seems that this kind of thing has nothing to do with her. Cheng Su Su was surprised. Su tingxue looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you happy I''ll send you to school tomorrow? " Her relationship with Cheng Su Su is really not good, and she has not done too much of her mother''s responsibility, so she wants to send Cheng Su Su to school tomorrow and repair the tense relationship between her mother and daughter. "Of course not." Cheng Su Su''s mouth squeeze out a smile: "mom sent me to school, of course I''m happy." Cheng Shutang screamed: "Mom, you are partial! You never sent me to school! " "You''re a big man, and you want to be a mother. Are you ashamed?" Su tingxue stares at him. Cheng Shutang skimmed his mouth: "I didn''t see you send me when I was a boy!" "In my opinion, boys are big men as long as they are born." Su tingxue''s mouth brimmed with a smile: "so you don''t need me to send you." Cheng Shutang wailed: "I''ve never seen such a cruel mother like you!" He said that, but he went to help Su tingxue press her shoulder: "but I still like my mother best. Other people''s mothers are delicate. My mother can blow everyone away in one shot! How handsome Su tingxue put out her hand and patted it on his hand: "all day long, I will talk nonsense. Can guns be used indiscriminately?" Cheng Su Su looks at the mother and son joking. She bites her teeth unconsciously. Every time she sees them getting along like this, she feels that she is not a member of the family and is redundant. And now it''s her entrance to Shendu University, she is the leading role! The final result is that Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang send her to school together the next day. The next morning, when they went to school together, she heard Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang have a chat in the car. She said something about the army. She didn''t understand a word about it. She immediately suspected that Su tingxue wanted to send her to school, but she just wanted to chat with Cheng Shutang. The mother and son are usually very busy and don''t spend much time together, so they all cherish their time together. Ning Yiqing had just returned to the army and had a lot of things to deal with, so he didn''t send Gu only to school. He knew that Gu only''s character didn''t need him to send him. It was gratifying and melancholy to have such an independent and independent daughter-in-law. Gu only knew few people in this life, so she came to school alone. She arrived early at the registration office, where there were not many people. She didn''t bring too many things, so she took a cart and put the school necessities on the cart. She came over calmly, which was very different from other students with big bags and parents. She calmly looked at the scenery in the school, and she became the scenery in other people''s eyes. She was originally white and beautiful, plus her calm and calm demeanor, as well as her appropriately cut clothes, wrapped her graceful body curve, not the ultimate and exquisite, but the casual free and easy. Chapter 524 Gu''s beauty is amazing and attracts the attention of all passers-by, but she doesn''t know it. Obviously, she didn''t realize that many people were looking at her. She calmly looked here and there. In fact, she was looking at the difference between the current Imperial University and the Imperial University in her previous life. In fact, the overall pattern is not too different, but the surrounding trees and plants are not the same as before. The senior students in the school are in charge of the work of welcoming the freshmen in the registration office. Yue Daishan, chairman of the student union, is one of the best. He is a junior this year, and he had an experience of welcoming the freshmen last year, so he is now familiar with it. He arranges everything in an orderly way. Taking advantage of a gap, several boys were discussing: "this year''s candidates seem to be more ferocious than those in our field. They are all the top leaders in various provinces and cities." "Isn''t that nonsense? Is it not the number one scholar who can enter the Imperial University Another boy didn''t think so. "Even if you are the number one, there is a difference, OK? I know that you came in as the provincial champion, but you didn''t get full marks for all subjects at that time Said the boy who spoke first. He was not admitted as the provincial champion at the beginning, so he didn''t deal with the boy who said he was admitted as the provincial champion every day. "Full marks for all subjects? How is that possible? Only monsters can do it "I heard that this year''s freshmen came in with full marks of general subjects. Our department directors all sigh that the freshman is not human!" "I think it''s a pervert, too. I heard it''s a girl." "Under normal circumstances, girls with such good grades are ugly and can''t see others. Just look at her grades. I''m afraid she will be disillusioned when I see her." All the boys agreed. Before, the girls with the best grades in their class only knew how to study with their heads closed. Even if they were good-looking, they were stupid because they were dead studying. Someone asked, "what''s that girl''s name again?" "It seems that it''s Gu Weiyi." At this time, there was a commotion in the crowd, a boy excitedly said: "beauty, gorgeous beauty, everyone look!" Several hot boys immediately looked in the direction of the boy: "where? Where is it? " For boys, even if they are admitted to the best universities in the country, they are the most energetic boys first, and then the students. Looking at beautiful women has a strong attraction for any boy. A group of boys asked, but Yue Daishan let them make trouble. He didn''t have much interest in seeing beautiful women, but he had some interest in Gu Weiyi, who got full marks in general practice. At the beginning, he was admitted to Imperial University as the provincial champion, but at that time, he also failed to achieve full marks of all subjects. He didn''t care whether Gu only was a stupid goose who could only study. This achievement alone was enough to make people want to see what kind of person she was. Ren qiunong, the vice president of the student union beside him, chuckled: "Kang Xinxiu is a person who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. He is so busy that he has time to see beautiful women. President, after this new year''s welcome, you have to criticize him!" Chapter 525 Ren qiunong is the vice president of the student union and the current university flower of the Imperial University. He is a real beauty who combines beauty and talent in his whole life. If a person is beautiful and capable, he will inevitably feel proud. She was a little later than yuedai mountain. He was so surprised when he saw yuedai mountain that he joined the student union. She has been chasing yuedai mountain for a year. This is a well-known secret in Imperial University. Yue Daishan said faintly, "they''ve worked hard these days. It''s not a mistake of principle to see beautiful women. There''s nothing to criticize him for." Ren qiunong chuckled: "what the president said is that, after all, there are not many boys in the world who are so calm and self-sustaining as the president and are not moved by beauty." Yue Daishan looks at her and doesn''t speak. Of course, Ren qiunong knows what she thinks of him. This girl is excellent, but he doesn''t like her. He has definitely rejected her, but she doesn''t seem to care. She often appears around him every day. Ren qiunong asked him, "is the president here today to see the only freshman named Gu?" Yuedaishan did not answer, Ren qiunong has said with a smile: "I am also very curious about her, after all, she got full marks in the whole subject, I hope she will not be frog princess." The origin of princess frog is a story written by Yue Daishan, which refers to those ugly girls who want to be liked by the prince. Yuedaishan heard that he was noncommittal, but no one had seen him. What he said was superfluous. Gu only didn''t know their conversation. In fact, she also saw Kang Xinxiu''s group of boys exclaiming there, but she didn''t know that they were because of her. Maybe it''s because she is reborn, so looking at these boys is like looking at little boys. I just think they are cute, energetic and pleasing. When she got closer, Ren qiunong also saw her and said to Yue Daishan with a smile, "that freshman is really beautiful. No wonder Kang Xinxiu and his friends are making a fuss there. It seems that even if the girl is a vase after she enters the school, there will be a bunch of boys chasing her." Yuedai mountain looked at Gu''s only eye, and his eyes were still calm. With a smile, he agreed with Ren qiunong. As far as he is concerned, no matter how beautiful the girl is, it has nothing to do with him. He is more concerned about whether Gu Wei, who has a full mark in the whole subject, has arrived. He was still a little annoyed at the scene. He was ready to take a rest. Just at this time, Gu only looked at him from this angle. Two people four eyes opposite, Gu only one just blinked an eye, he some accident, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, is a flower crazy! He turned his head to ignore her. Over the years, the girls in the school will more or less show the same expression as a flower maniac when they see him. Without him, he not only has excellent performance, strong comprehensive ability, but also has a very excellent appearance and excellent facial features. Gu only actually looked at him more because he was more handsome than the boys around him, but what was the reason for his disdainful eyes? She just took a look at it with the principle that beautiful men don''t look white. As for being so mean? What''s more, she has seen a handsome, stylish and charming man like Ning Yiqing. How can she take a fancy to him! As far as he is concerned, his appearance is a little inferior to Lin Xianzhi''s, and she is not interested in it. Chapter 526 So Gu only took back his eyes, very calmly picked up the information to register information. When she picked up the pen, Kang Xinxiu asked with a smile, "Xuemei, what''s your name?" Gu Weiwei felt that she should be polite on her first day of registration. After all, she would stay in the best university in the country for four years, so she filled in the information and answered: "Gu Weiwei." "Gu Yiwei, good name." After Kang Xinxiu finished, he was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at her with wide eyes. He was very surprised and asked, "what did you say just now? What''s your name again? " Gu only thought that the senior was a little bit out of his mind. He said her name, but still asked her name. So she gave him a look at the completed form: "Gu only." Kang Xinxiu and the boy behind him looked at her in disbelief. Someone stammered and asked, "you... You... Are Gu only?" Gu only thought their expressions were a little strange and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? " A group of boys immediately fried the pot: "grass, she is the only Gu, isn''t that a fool?" "Maybe it''s a duplicate name. Look at this freshman. How many people are Gu Wei Wei?" "I''ll go. Isn''t she really that monster?" "If she was the only one, the other girls would not be able to survive." A few boys said, turn the roll of the roll, looking for information to find information, one by one in a hurry, eyes full of surprise. Gu only saw them like this and silently gave them a low score. Is this the quality of the best university boys in the country? Before she came to school, she actually wanted to see what the boys in the University were like and whether they would be more mature than high school students. Now it seems that everyone is almost the same. She has no expectation of the boys in DIDU University, and her Ning Yiqing is better. She tilted her head slightly and looked at them with a calm face. She gave other relevant information to the teacher to go through the formalities. The teacher said with a smile: "I don''t blame them for their surprise. Even I was surprised to see you. Little girl, you will be another student who has beauty and wisdom in his life after Ren qiunong in our school." Gu only heard the teacher''s words, but some understand, may be that her score this time is too good, so everyone is guessing what kind of person she is. In our understanding, the girls who read well are either a little ugly or a little dull. She seems to have nothing to do with these two elements. As for Ren qiunong, she doesn''t know. So she said faintly, "if I say that, can I correct the names of girls who read well?" The teacher was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing. Yuedai mountain is about to leave. Then he hears a cry of surprise from Kang Xinxiu. He vaguely hears Gu''s only name. So he turns around and sees that there are some freshmen reporting in the new year''s office. So he came up and asked, "is Gu the only one here? Which one is it? " Gu only turned to look at him and saw that he was a very impolite boy who just looked at her. She didn''t bother to answer. But she did not answer, but Kang Xinxiu pointed to her and answered for her: "she is the only one." His heart is excited at this time, opened the school for many years to recruit a full mark of students, not only a girl, but also a very beautiful girl! Chapter 527 Yue Daishan''s eyes are full of accidents. He always thinks that it''s hard for a girl with too outstanding appearance to concentrate on her study, just like Ren qiunong. Everyone praises her for being good-looking and studying, but in his opinion, she is still an embroidered pillow. However, Gu Weiyi is the first student to enter the university with full marks of all subjects since the founding of the University, which is the absolute strength in itself. Yue Daishan smiles and reaches out his hand to Gu: "my name is Yue Daishan. I''m the president of the student union of our school. Welcome The boys were stunned for a moment. Yue Daishan was always conceited and never shook hands with others. It seemed that this beautiful girl with full marks in the general subject had made him very interested. Gu only a smile, but did not reach out, but politely said hello: "good elder!" Yue Daishan was stunned for a moment, and a female voice said, "Gu Youyi, the student shook hands with you. Why are you so impolite?" Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "don''t you mean that all talented people will be proud of their talents and treat people and things differently from ordinary people? I have talent, so I can be proud of my talent! " Her smile was gentle and polite. Her eyes were bright. There seemed to be some subtle cunning at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Her face, which was a little chilly, was also a little cute. Such a girl said such a thing, no one would think that she was arrogant, just think that she was joking. A crowd of onlookers all laughed, and someone echoed: "yes, talented people think differently from others!" "Full marks for all subjects, you really have proud capital!" "Xuemei, let''s make a friend!" A group of people were laughing. Gu only laughed. This boy is really boring. Yue Daishan''s face is not good-looking. He is handsome, has good grades and strong ability. No girl has ever refused him! Ren qiunong didn''t look good after seeing his reaction. She chased him for a year and knew him very well. She had never seen him reach out to any girl! She originally thought that Gu was just a straw bag that she didn''t like when she got into the College of Arts, but she didn''t expect that she was the pervert who got full marks in the whole subject! She knew that Yue Daishan paid more attention to her ability to see people. Before, she was interested in Gu Weiyi just because of her achievements, but now everyone thought that the fool had become a beautiful woman, so everything became a little different. She went to Gu''s only face and said with a smile, "I''ve heard a lot about Gu Xuemei. You''ve caused a sensation in the school before you came to the school. Sure enough, it''s not as famous as meeting each other." Although she was smiling, there was no smile in her eyes. Gu only lived two lives, what saw most? Of course, white lotus and green tea bitches. At a glance, she was basically sure that this girl seemed to belong to this category. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s too excellent. I can''t help it. I''m sorry to let you miss it." Her words were like this, but there was no embarrassment on her face. There was a burst of laughter all around. It was a bit inappropriate for most people to say this kind of words, but no one thought it was inappropriate for her to say it. Everyone was students, so they knew how difficult it was to get full marks. It seems that the previous guess is totally different from what we expected. It seems that he is still a very interesting person. Chapter 528 Someone said to Ren qiunong with a smile: "vice president, I''m afraid Gu is going to grab your position." "What''s taking my place?" Ren qiunong said faintly: "the most important thing in the Imperial University is talented people. Besides, good results in the college entrance examination do not mean good results all the time." Although this is sour, it is also a fact. As we all know, the best students in the country are gathered in the Imperial University, which also means that the competition in the future is among the best students in the country. Has it improved more than a little. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, so I have to ask you to give me more advice in the future." Ren qiunong originally thought that she had to answer back in the way she had just said. At that time, Ren qiunong naturally had a way to let Gu Weiyi get into her trap. Unexpectedly, Gu only recognized her advice! Although it was the first time she met Gu Weiyi, she felt that she had met the most powerful opponent in her life. She was as slippery as a loach. So she faint smile: "rest assured, I will teach you well in the future." The boys nearby looked at each other. They still knew what character Ren qiunong was. She was arrogant and willful. There were also some small domineering, and other girls were not allowed to surpass her. Just now, I don''t know where Gu only offended her. She went to war so soon? Or did Gu''s full marks and outstanding appearance irritate Ren qiunong from the beginning? Many boys silently for Gu only pinch a sweat, offend Ren qiunong is a happy thing. Before, Ren qiunong and a girl had a dispute about something. At last, Ren qiunong forced the girl to apologize in public. After that, he hid when he saw Ren qiunong. Gu''s face was still light: "teach me? Is there something wrong with Xuejie? You are not a teacher in the school. How can you teach me? " Of course, she knows that Ren qiunong''s teaching is to teach her how to be a person, but she has lived two lives, and she really doesn''t need a child to teach her how to be a person. This little girl is really bad tempered! When she saw Ren qiunong talking, she glanced at the nearby yuedai mountain from time to time. What else did she not understand? When Ren qiunong heard her words, he felt that her authority had been provoked, and his brow was slightly raised: "Confucius said: there must be a teacher for three people. Gu Xuemei''s words are not right Gu Weiyi put his hand over his ear and said, "when I was in senior three, my teacher asked me to recite ancient Chinese prose every day. I finally got into the University. Students should let me relax for a few days. Don''t read the words of these sages in front of me. I have a headache!" Several boys began to laugh again. Kang Xinxiu said: "Gu Xuemei has just arrived at school. She must have come a long way. It''s very hard. There are many younger students in the back. Go back to the dormitory first and have a rest." At this time, Gu''s only procedure was almost finished. She nodded with a smile and picked up the pile of information to go back to the dormitory. When she was going to pull her cart, Yue Daishan had already pulled it for her. When he saw her, he said faintly, "you just arrived at the school and are not familiar with it. I''ll take you to the dormitory." Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrow and said politely: "the senior is the president of the student union. Today, we must be very busy to welcome new students. There are signs in the dormitories here. If I can find them, I won''t bother the senior." Chapter 529 Gu Yiwei then said to yuedai mountain: "I''d better keep my distance. I don''t want to be watched by my sister as soon as I enter the school. I''m here to study, not to quarrel with others." When she said this, Yue Daishan was stunned. She was totally different from the girls he knew. And she said that sentence, but let stand not far away in the heart of Ren qiunong extremely uncomfortable, she as for so close to speak with yuedaishan? Indeed, they were a little close at this time. But in fact, this kind of distance still keeps a gentleman''s distance, but in Ren qiunong''s eyes, Gu is the only one deliberately seducing yuedai mountain. Ren qiunong takes a deep breath, and her anger surges in her eyes. She decides to put it into action. She takes out a string of beads from her pocket and tears off the road in front of Gu only. When she saw Gu Weiyi stepping on the bead, she suddenly called out: "Gu Weiyi!" Gu Weiyi seems to look back at her in surprise, and Gu''s only foot seems to have been implemented. All these reactions are normal reactions of normal people. Ren qiunong is ready for Gu Youyi''s plan to fall into a dog to eat excrement. There is a smile in her eyes. Isn''t everyone praising Gu Youyi and saying that she is a monster with full marks? Then she''ll make a fool of this monster with full marks on her first day in school! However, all things have unexpected times, such as now. She only felt that something had hit her nose, which was sour, swollen and painful. Gu Weiyi, who was supposed to make a fool of himself, just slipped and stood there. He didn''t fall down, let alone make a fool of himself. Then she heard Gu Weiyi''s voice asking, "sister, what do you want me to do? Ah! Xuejie, what are you doing? " Ren qiunong reached out and touched her nose. The blood on her hand, and the bead that hit her nose, also dropped on the ground. "It''s bleeding!" Someone exclaimed and handed her a tissue. Ren qiunong can''t help but stare at Gu Weiyi and say, "it''s you who hit me with beads." Gu only one face wrongly said: "sister, how can you be so unreasonable? Which eye of you saw me hit you with beads? And where do the beads come from? I didn''t see it just now The beads scattered on the ground are a string of purple crystals. Just now, all the boys were looking after the only one. She slipped on the sole of her foot, and then something flew out and hit Ren qiunong on the nose. Yuedaishan recognized the string of crystal beads, because Ren qiunong took it with him every day. He said in a deep voice: "this string of purple hand crystal is Ren qiunong''s bracelet." Ren qiunong''s face suddenly changed, but her reaction was very fast: "my bracelet is broken! Just now, I called to Gu Wei, asking her to help me pick up the crystal beads! " Gu only touched his chest and said, "it''s like this. You just said I hit you with beads. It really scared me to death! But sister Ren, are you ok? " The delicate girl''s eyes are slightly cold, but also with three points of ridicule. In Ren qiunong''s eyes, it is full of provocation and ridicule. Ren qiunong intuitively thinks that Gu Weiyi is intentional, but he thinks it''s impossible, because Gu Weiyi did step on it unintentionally at that time, and Gu Weiyi was still facing her. How can he do this? How could that happen? Chapter 530 Ren qiunong knows that yuedai mountain can recognize that string of beads is her, she must not spoil her image in front of yuedai mountain. So she said in a warm voice, "I''m ok. It may be a coincidence." "I think it''s a coincidence, too." Gu Weiyi nodded to agree with her point of view: "maybe it''s your bead, so recognize the Lord, otherwise it''s not good for that bead to run to your nose." Ren qiunong heard this angry half dead, but also can only live with, also have to squeeze out a smile: "yes, it''s a coincidence." There had been a boy picking up the beads and returning them to Ren qiunong. At this time, her nosebleed had stopped, but the sour feeling on her nose had not gone away. She looked at Gu only with unfriendly eyes. Gu only for these do not care, just a smile, she is ready to turn around when she heard someone calling her: "Gu only!" Sound familiar and excited, she turned to see, but see Cheng Shutang standing not far away, smiling at her, see her look also waved to her. Gu only knew why he was here when he saw Cheng Su Su beside him. He was her brother by blood. They knew each other in Lingcheng before. So she gave him a little smile, nodded her head to leave, but he beckoned her to go. She didn''t want to go there too much, but when she saw Cheng Su Su with a long face and the middle-aged woman who looked a little serious and cold beside him, she thought it was necessary for her to go there. If she didn''t admit her mistake, that girl should be Cheng Shutang''s mother and her mother. She really didn''t expect to see Su tingxue so soon in her life. She didn''t know why, and she was a little nervous. After she took the cart from yuedai mountain, she went to Cheng Shutang. Yue Daishan looks at her with a slight frown, and Cheng Shutang''s eyes are deeper. Cheng Shutang is sunny and handsome, with a good temperament, and seems to be very familiar with Gu Weiyi. Cheng Shutang didn''t pay attention to him at all. He looked at Gu Weiyi with a smile. When she passed, he said with a smile, "Gu Weiyi, what a coincidence! Did you enter the Imperial University? Are you alone? Ning Yiqing didn''t come to see you off? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "which of your many questions should I answer first?" Cheng Shutang smiles. Gu only appears here at this time. He must be a freshman of Imperial University. He suddenly feels that it''s stupid for Ning Yiqing to get angry in front of him yesterday. No wonder Ning Yiqing looked at him with that expression at that time. And no one around her, Ning Yiqing is busy today, so of course she is a person. So he seems to ask a lot of rubbish. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "you really surprised me everywhere." Gu Weiyi smiles. The friendship between them is essentially due to Ning Yiqing. Now Ning Yiqing is away, and she really has nothing to say to him. So she looks at Cheng Su Su and Su tingxue. Cheng Shutang immediately understood, and then began to introduce: "Mom, this is Gu''s only one." He then pointed to Su tingxue and said, "this is my mother!" Gu only politely nods and smiles at Su tingxue: "hello." Her face is very calm, in fact, at this time the mood is a bit complex, past and present life, this is the first time she and her own mother so close. Chapter 531 Gu only did not expect that her first meeting with Su tingxue was due to Cheng Shutang''s introduction. She unconsciously took a look at Su tingxue. Su tingxue is a serious person. Although she is wearing a casual suit today, she still makes people feel that she is not easy to approach. Su tingxue''s skin is very white. Although she is at this age, her pores are still tight. Because she laughs less, there are almost no wrinkles around her eyes. Her facial features are relatively three-dimensional, because this three-dimensional, to her whole person added a sharp. Gu only and Su tingxue''s appearance does not have too many similarities, only inherited Su tingxue''s snow like skin. Just don''t know why, see in other people''s eyes hard to get close to Su tingxue, but let Gu only feel very kind, fear and other emotions, she didn''t have. Gu only thinks that this may be the so-called flesh and blood, even if this is the first time to meet, it will not make people feel strange. Su tingxue has a sense of inexplicable familiarity at the first sight when she sees Gu only. She always says very little in front of people, but at this time she asks, "have we met before?" At a glance, Su tingxue feels that Gu only has a feeling that she can''t say. It seems that she should know Gu only. This feeling is very strange for Su tingxue to have it for the first time. Gu Weiyi didn''t answer. Cheng Su Su''s face was white with fright. She said: "mom is in the laboratory every day. She doesn''t see people very often. How can she see her?" Just now, Gu Weiyi and Ren qiunong have been watching, including Ren qiunong''s little action of breaking the string, and Gu Weiyi''s step on the bead and the bead hits Ren qiunong''s nose. At that time, Cheng Su Su said Gu''s only bad words to Cheng Shutang and Su tingxue in a low voice: "that girl looks like a deep-seated person. She looks calm, but she is holding her strength there. I think she is deliberately hitting another girl''s nose with beads." In this regard, Cheng Shutang and Su tingxue did not speak, and did not agree with her opinion. After all, Ren qiunong broke the bead first to make Gu only fall and make a fool of himself. Even if Gu only fell on purpose, it was nothing. As long as they are not cowardly and incompetent, no one is willing to be calculated and not fight back. "I haven''t met aunt Su, but Miss Cheng Su Su, we met in Tengchong. Do you remember?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. Tengchong''s affairs have always been Cheng Su Su''s heart disease. At this time, Gu Yi mentions it in front of Su tingxue. Her face is very ugly. She scolded Cheng Shutang in her heart, but she was very angry. How could Cheng Shutang know Gu only? How can these two people know each other? If she had known that such a thing would happen, she would not have let Cheng Shutang send her! Cheng Su Su hasn''t said a word yet, Su Ting Xue has already opened her mouth and asked Gu Yu Yi: "are you there about Teng Chong?" Gu Wei nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I did. At that time, Cheng Su Su and I still had a misunderstanding. We also bet..." "That''s just our joke." Cheng Su Su interrupts Gu''s words. She''s afraid to talk about it again. After a long time, Teng Chong''s story will be revealed again: "it''s all over, and there''s nothing to say." She looked at Gu''s only eyes with a warning, but her heart was actually nervous, and her palms were soaked with sweat. Chapter 532 Gu only saw Cheng Su Su like this and knew that Teng Chong''s affairs had been suppressed by her. Gu only really admired her ability in this aspect. At this time, she could say something against her will. Now it''s just Gu''s first meeting with Su tingxue. There''s no need to say more about these things. After all, we are still strangers now. If we talk too much, it will only have a negative effect. It''s better to stop at once. Anyway, she has come to the imperial capital, and there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. It''s enough to scare her today. So Gu Wei a smile, a pair of eyes looking at Cheng Su Su, said: "is it?" Although she has the final say, Cheng Susu can see her meaning: "is it over, how to end? It''s not your final say, but I has the final say." Cheng Su Su''s heart was so flustered that she was afraid that Teng Chong''s affairs would be revealed and that the two people''s life experiences would be exposed. At this time, she could only keep calm and squeeze out a smile: "of course, we are good friends!" Gu Weiyi also laughed. That''s right. When she defeated Cheng Su Su completely, she said that she wanted to be "friends" with Cheng Su Su. She nodded: "yes, we are good friends. It''s all fate. We met in Tengchong and got into the Imperial University together. Before I heard people say that fate can''t stop us. I still don''t believe it. Now I believe it, so it is!" Cheng Su Su''s heart is choked to death, who rare such fate! Who wants to be the only one with Gu! But she was still smiling: "yes, it''s really interesting." She said, "this time I got into the Imperial University with the first place in the imperial capital. What about you?" Her grades are so good, even if Gu is more powerful than her! It''s just that she''s doomed to be disappointed today. "It''s more predestined." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I also came in with the first place in our province." Yuedaishan didn''t know when she came over and said faintly, "she is not only the provincial champion, but also the first student who has been admitted to the university with full marks since its establishment." When Cheng Su Su heard his words, she just felt slapped by others. She thought Gu''s only ability to test in Shendu University was good. But she didn''t expect Gu''s only ability to test in Shendu university with full marks of all subjects. How could it be possible? She thought that the advantage of Gu Wei at this time is not left. Gu Wei Yi smiles and Cheng Su Su says, "I got a full mark in the whole subject. Are you happy for me, too?" Happy for you! Cheng Su Su scolded in his heart, but he laughed on his face: "of course I''m happy for you. I have such an excellent friend as you, and I''m very happy in my heart." Gu only turned to look at yuedai mountain. He said with a smile, "it''s late. I''ll take you back to your dormitory." Gu only thinks that his personality is also very difficult. He has a bad first impression of each other, but it seems that he is already familiar with her. But she is really unfamiliar with him. They have known each other for less than half an hour! He pulled Gu''s cart and went straight to the dormitory. Gu could only follow him at this time. She said to Cheng Su Su with a smile, "I''ll go first. Goodbye!" Cheng Su Su could not wait for her to leave. The stiff smile on her face actually had some Sincerity: "OK, goodbye." Chapter 533 Su tingxue didn''t say a few words to Gu only in the whole process. She was just listening to Gu only and Cheng Su Su talking. With a woman''s intuition, Su tingxue felt that there must be something she didn''t know between Cheng Su Su and Gu only. But she was also very clear in her heart that with Cheng Su Su''s character, she would never tell the truth in front of her, so she had to find a chance to ask Gu only. She looked at Gu''s only eyes and wondered why she and this girl met for the first time? Even this slender straight back, also looked inexplicably familiar. Cheng Su Su saw Su tingxue looking at Gu''s only back, and he was a little nervous. He immediately turned off the topic and said, "it''s time for us to report." Cheng Shutong called Gu Weiyi over. Originally, he wanted to say a few words to her, and then he laughed at her by the way. As a result, after she came over, he hardly had a chance to talk to her. His mother''s reaction was strange, and Cheng Su Su''s reaction was also very strange. He turned to Cheng Su Su and asked, "Su Su, what happened to you and her in Tengchong?" He has seen Gu''s only means. Although he thinks his sister is not bad, he doesn''t think Cheng Su Su can take advantage of Gu''s only means, and Cheng Su Su Su keeps Gu''s only means secret. He thinks it''s definitely not easy. Cheng Su Su gave a ha ha: "there was a little misunderstanding at that time. We explained it clearly. She and I became good friends." "Is it?" Cheng Shutong directly removed her platform: "since you are good friends with her, why do you say that to her when she was in conflict with that girl just now?" That prelude is the most insubstantial part of the whole story. If you were really a good friend, how could you say that at that time? Instead, you should help Gu only. Hearing this, Su tingxue also turned her head to look at Cheng Su Su. Her reaction has always been very fast, so at this time she said with some embarrassment, "I didn''t see her clearly because I was far away just now." Cheng Shutang is too clear about his sister, obviously does not believe this, said with a smile: "your girl''s friendship is really too fragile." Cheng Su Su also said with a smile, "I really didn''t recognize her!" Su tingxue took a look at her and said, "I really like her character. You and she are friends first, then classmates. It''s really predestined relationship. When you have time, take her to play at home." Cheng Su Su''s heart beat disorderly again. Will su Ting Xue pay for it? Please go home? At this time, he did not dare to show too much emotion, only said with a smile: "good!" In her cognition, Su tingxue has always been cold-blooded and has no false words for anyone. None of her friends can come to Su tingxue''s invitation, but at this time, Su tingxue asked her to invite Gu Yiwei? Cheng Su Su can''t help thinking, does Su tingxue know something? But she quickly denied this conjecture, because if Su tingxue knew something, she would not ask her to make an appointment, but directly made an appointment with Gu only, and would not pass by her at all. On this thought, Cheng Su Su''s mind was a little more at ease. She felt from the bottom of her heart that in the future, she must find a way to isolate Gu only from all the people in the Cheng family. In the future, she will never let Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang come to school again! It scared her to death today! Chapter 534 After reporting his name, Cheng Shutang said to Cheng Su Su when Su tingxue went to the bathroom: "Su Su, although I don''t know what kind of grudge you and Gu had before, listen to my advice and don''t provoke her in the future." This is what he told his sister as a brother. I hope Cheng Su Su can listen to it. Cheng Su Su had calmed down and said with a smile, "brother, you think too much. Gu Wei Yi and I are really good friends." Cheng Shutang takes a look at Cheng Su Su and sees that she is serious. He sighs. Other people''s younger sister is cute and cute. Why does her younger sister have such a heavy heart? It''s really not fun to play tricks and lie about such a small thing. At this time, someone nearby called him: "brother, you are here too!" Cheng Shutang turned around and saw Cheng Shuian. He patted Cheng Shuian on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Oh, you''re not bad. You''ve also been admitted to the Imperial University. Seeing that you''re so relaxed in the Imperial University, I have to doubt whether the admission line of this year''s Imperial University has become lower and better." Cheng Shuian chuckled: "it''s not that the admission line is too low, it''s that we are all too powerful." He came late, did not meet Gu only, but met the Cheng family. Cheng Shutang also followed to smile, just at this time Su tingxue came, Cheng Shuian respectfully called out: "big aunt." Su tingxue said with a smile: "I haven''t seen the water bank for several years. Now I''m big and small. Didn''t your third uncle come to see you off?" The Cheng family has three sons, the eldest Cheng Jinmo, the second Cheng Shumo and the third Cheng daimo. Cheng Jinmo and Cheng daimo are in the imperial capital. Only Cheng Shumo, Cheng Shuian''s father, is in his hometown Lingcheng. Cheng Jinmo is always busy, so this time, Cheng Shuian lives in Cheng daimo''s home. Cheng daimo''s home is far away from Cheng Jinmo''s, so although he knows that he has come to the imperial capital, he has not been able to see it because of his busy business. It''s also a coincidence to bump into him here at this time. "The third uncle was supposed to come to see me off, but I thought he had to go to work, so he came by himself." Cheng Shuian said with a smile. Su tingxue nodded her head and said, "it''s rare for you to come to the imperial capital. This time, you were admitted to the Imperial University. Today, we''ll have a meal together to wash the dust for you." Cheng Shuian agreed with a smile. When Gu Youyi and Yue Daishan walked towards the dormitory, she took a look at him and said, "senior, although helping others is an excellent quality, you are so enthusiastic and make me under great pressure!" Yue Daishan laughed: "it''s OK, just get used to it." Gu only slightly frowned: "habit? You don''t need to get used to it, do you? Besides, I don''t seem to be familiar with you. " Then she pulled the cart from his hand and said, "I''ve seen the dormitory, so I don''t need you to send it. Thank you!" Yuedaishan was stunned again. Gu Youwei was already very calm and took the cart away. The corner of his mouth was tiny, but he followed him: "Gu Youwei, are you interested in joining the student union?" "Not interested." Gu only refused directly. Many students join the society after they go to university to exercise their ability. For a person who has lived for two lives, she does not need to exercise her ability in this aspect. And she has done a lot of planning, her four years of college life will be quite wonderful, so she does not need to find things for herself. Chapter 535 Yue Daishan, who was rejected by Gu only once again, was still calm. She walked beside her and asked, "what seems to be your misunderstanding of me?" "You misunderstood me." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if the seniors pay special attention to me because of the full marks of general subjects, I don''t think it''s necessary, because it''s my business and has nothing to do with you." She took a look at yuedai mountain and strode away with the cart. This time, yuedai mountain did not follow. Instead, he stood on the path full of Lingxiao flowers and chuckled. This girl was different from any girl he had known before. Other girls will be a little nervous when they go to a strange place, but from the beginning, she is very comfortable and seems to be very familiar with it. He looked at Gu''s back. Her figure was very good, slim, but exquisite. Her back was very good-looking, straight, and she couldn''t see too much weakness. Yue Daishan admitted that he was initially interested in her because she got a full mark in the general subject, but at this time, he found something more interesting. Her people were more interested in him than her full mark in the general subject. He didn''t think the last two years of college would be boring. He is not in a hurry after confirming these. Anyway, there are still two years to go, and there is a long way to go. When he turned to leave, he saw Ren qiunong standing at the other end of the path. Seeing him, she laughed at him, then went to him and asked, "it seems that the senior is very interested in Gu Weiyi!" Yue Daishan''s tone is flat: "yes, I''m very interested." He doesn''t need to hide this from anyone. In this world, it''s not easy to meet people he''s interested in. Maybe this feeling can develop into love in the future. When he finished, he passed her by without saying a word more. Ren qiunong bit his lower lip, and his eyes were red. She had been chasing him for a year, and he was always cold to her. But today, seeing Gu only, it was totally different. She stamped her foot lightly. Because of the vibration, a touch of pain came from her nose, reminding her that just now, Gu Weiyi made a fool of her! She bit her teeth in hatred, didn''t she? I''m married to you! Gu Weiyi didn''t pay much attention to the incident at the registration office. In the future, everyone was just alumni, not even classmates. She didn''t have to worry about them. Gu only came to the dormitory, because she came early, there was no one in her dormitory. After she finished packing up, she went out of the dormitory building directly. There were three days for her to sign up, and the military training would not officially start until three days later. So she had two days to rest, and she didn''t want to live in the dormitory these days, so she decided to go back to the villa first. Gu only knows that there will be a month''s military training after he has signed up, and then he will have a formal college career. If you come to experience these things that you didn''t experience in your previous life, you will have some expectations. After she came out of the dormitory, there was nothing else, so she decided to go to the Forbidden City alone. After she had this plan, she took out the map and looked at it. After planning the route, she planned to get out of the school first and then go by bus. When you come out of the dormitory, you will pass the place where you just signed up. At this time, there are more freshmen coming to report and more people. Chapter 536 Gu only carefully avoided the crowd, then heard someone shouting her name: "Gu only!" Gu only a hear this record voice, eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, what is the ghost scattered, this is the soul never scattered! It''s Jane Sze. It''s funny that the bastard came back so soon. She didn''t think Jane could do anything good when she called her at this time. She was afraid that she was holding back some bad ideas! She turned her head slightly and saw Jane coming towards her with a smile: "the only one, you really are. They all said that when I get up and send you to school, how can you come alone? Are you tired after carrying so many things? " Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. Although she and he had known each other for a long time, they had nothing to do with gentleness. What would he want to do? So she asked faintly, "Jane, what are you doing?" Jane sizer laughed: "what am I doing? What can I do? I just want to do you Gu Yiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he laughed again: "we were so fierce last night. Don''t you admit it when you mention your pants? I''m a good woman and man. You have to be responsible for me. " This way of speaking, and at the beginning of a door in a similar taste. It''s just that what Jane said now is more shameless than before. When Gu only saw Jane Sze yesterday, he was afraid of her. It was just one day that he became more courageous. It seemed that someone had supported him. She could guess who was the one who supported him without thinking about it. She looked at Jane coolly. There was no temperature in her cold eyes. Jane didn''t like it at all, but said loudly, "I know you got full marks of the general subject this time, but even if you got full marks of the general subject, you are still my daughter-in-law. We are a family. Isn''t it proper for you to show me your face like this?" His appearance was outstanding, but his words were obscene, which immediately attracted a crowd of students. Yue Daishan is still here to help at this time. Seeing this scene, she looks at Gu Weiwei. Today Gu Weiwei is alone, but Cheng Shutang greets her first. This will bring out such a good-looking man. Her peach blossom seems to be a lot. Although he can understand that there must be a lot of pursuers around beautiful and capable girls, Jane syze''s words are too obscene. She even has to be involved with such a man, so she is a bit self-conscious. Ren qiunong gathered around him and said, "I can''t see that our top student with full marks in the general subject is actually a person with such bad personal life." Yuedaishan did not speak, Ren qiunong then said: "seniors must not be cheated by her appearance." Yue Dai Shan frowned slightly, but he still didn''t speak. He wanted to see how Gu Wei would deal with it. Gu Weiyi chuckled, looked at Jane and asked, "you just said I was your daughter-in-law?" "Yes Jane said with a smile: "when you were at home, you didn''t want to study. You want to be my daughter-in-law. Although your family conditions are not good, but you look so beautiful, I don''t have to agree with you. You won''t admit it as soon as you take the university entrance examination, will you?" Chapter 537 There was a burst of exclamation around. In this era, college students who just entered the university get married. This kind of thing can basically be on the news, not to mention the students from the national super first-class universities like DIDU University. It''s just explosive news! This is one of the reasons why Gu only and Ning Yiqing asked not to announce the wedding news after they got the certificate. She didn''t want to be surrounded! Gu Weiyi smiles: "how can it be? As long as it''s something I do, I''ll admit it. But if it''s not something I do, I won''t admit it anyway. " She said with a sigh: "it''s a pity that you and I have a thin fate in this life. It''s impossible to be together in this life. Every time I think about it, I feel sad like a needle prick." Jane syze had planned to defend herself in public, and he thought that as long as she defended, he would pester her. The more the explanation of men and women, the more entangled it would be, and the more suspicious it would be. But now she admits it! Admitting the relationship with him, none of the words he had prepared could be said at all. Gu only''s eyes were slightly red, and suddenly he gave him a slap, but when he hit him, he put a pill directly into his mouth. When he wanted to spit out, she patted him on the chest. He glared at her angrily, but she said with a sad face: "but just yesterday, I chased you in bed, but you still don''t know how to repent. Today, you came to school to find me! It''s heartless and mean of you to betray me so much! A ruthless man like you is not a good match. I don''t want to be involved with you any more in my life. " Jane doesn''t know what Gu only gave him to eat, but with his understanding of Gu only, what she gave him to eat would never be good. He wanted to ask her, but he heard her say: "you are so heartless, so unkind, so unreasonable, we might as well share! Don''t pester me any more. " Jane syze frowned slightly when she heard her words. She said she wanted to leave. Where would he let her go now? Subconsciously, he reached for her shoulder. She did not say a word, directly a beautiful fall over the shoulder, directly put him to the ground, backhand gave him a slap. This sudden change was sudden, and the ground was splashed with high dust. At the moment when he fell to the ground, he felt a tumult in his stomach. He sat up and made a sound on his body. The sound was not very loud, but it was quite obvious when all around him were watching him quietly. That sound was accompanied by a peculiar smell, which was smelled by the students who were close to it. They unconsciously fanned it with their hands, and some people pinched their noses with their hands. Jane only felt more pain in her stomach. At this time, he could not teach Gu the only one. He got up and wanted to go. He can tolerate a loud fart, but he can''t pull it out in front of so many people! He is also a man of face! But Gu only then where can let him go, stretched out his hand to pull him, bowed to all the students around, and then said with a smile: "thank you for watching our performance just now! Thank you Everyone''s face was misty, including Jane sizer. He wanted to speak at this time, but his stomach was so painful that he couldn''t speak at all! Chapter 538 Jane Sze just wants to go to the bathroom and get rid of his top priority. But Gu Weiyi is holding on to him. He is such a thin girl that he can''t get rid of him. He looks at Gu Weiyi angrily. Gu Weiyi continued to explain to the crowd with a strong smile: "this Mr. Jian is my hometown. Now he is a junior student of DIDU drama academy. He likes to write stories and find people to play. This is his new play, called" the end of the scum man ". Thank you for your support. If you are interested, you can go to the drama academy to support him!" All the students who can test the IQ of Shendu university are online. At this age, they also worship personality and performance art. Although the performance just now made them feel a little surprised, they feel very personalized. So someone clapped and said "yes", one said "yes", and the other students followed suit. Gu Weiyi replied with a smile, and then said to Jane leisurely, "if you still have this kind of play to rehearse in the future, and you can''t find anyone to play, you can come to me. However, we can understand that your play is a little bloody, and you are beaten. You are dedicated to art, admire, admire!" I admire you! She just wanted to kill him! Jane syze wanted to strangle her at this time, but she was always smiling. She looked as gentle as she wanted to be. He thought about today''s affairs all night yesterday, because he couldn''t explain this kind of thing clearly, and this is not Lingcheng. Ning Yiqing didn''t come to school today, so no one will show up for her. He had thought that this time, if not to ruin her reputation, he would at least have a reputation of being dissolute. But she said they were acting! Play her sister! Besides, what the hell did she give him just now? His stomach hurts so much! I can''t hold it! Gu Weiyi looked at Jane with a smile and asked, "fellow countryman, how are you?" This question seems to have a bit of coquetry taste, and some lovely, but these Jane syze didn''t feel it at all, he just wanted to go to the bathroom now. But she seemed to have a firm heart. If he didn''t answer, she would hold him! Jane was dying of hate in her heart, but she had to nod her head against her heart. When he nods, it means that he admits that what happened just now is just acting. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "that''s all right. When you are free, come to school to find me. I''m in the College of Arts. It''s easy to find." The meaning of her words is very clear. Jane syze can often come to her in the future, but as long as he dares to come to her, she will beat him up for acting. If he has the courage, he will come! Jane''s face turned white with pain, and she made a strange sound again. Gu Weiyi immediately released his hand, and then jumped far away with great agility. As soon as she let go, he immediately covered his stomach with one hand and his buttocks with the other, and ran toward the bathroom with extremely funny movements. Gu Weiyi made a conclusion with a smile: "learning to perform is different. The way you walk is very funny. I admire it." Her words immediately attracted the agreement of other students: "it''s very funny." Chapter 539 Ren qiunong thought he could see Gu''s only joke this time, but he didn''t expect it to end like this. Her brow couldn''t help wrinkling. When she thought about it carefully, she thought it was wrong. So she looked at Gu and asked, "were you really acting just now?" "Otherwise, what do you think?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "my fellow countryman is not stupid. If he didn''t act, how could he let me play?" In fact, he wanted to fight back when she just finished fighting Jane syze in public, but he was frightened by Gu Wei''s words when he fought back for the first time. When he wanted to fight back for the second time, he had no strength to fight back because of his stomachache. Ren qiunong is speechless for a moment. Yes, if it''s not for acting, how can that man be beaten by Gu Weiyi? It''s just that Ren qiunong still thinks there''s something wrong with it, but he can''t say it again. There are several students over there, pulling Gu''s only question. The fact that she got a full mark in the college entrance examination itself is a miracle, which can harvest a lot of fans for her. And she just dealt with this matter cleanly, as well as the college students'' interest in acting, all had some curiosity about her. Gu Weiyi, based on the principle of reading and being kind to others, answered their questions gently and politely. What she didn''t expect was that her behavior earned her a reputation of being modest and polite in school. When Jane came out of the bathroom with her stomach covered, she saw Gu Wei in the crowd. When she heard the students'' comments on her, he was only fuming with anger. She was modest and polite? You don''t see her cruel side! Jane wanted to expose Gu''s true face in the crowd, but he just took a step, and his stomach began to ache violently, so he had to climb back to the bathroom. Gu only gave him cathartic, which was not too harmful, but it could make him suffer a lot. Before she came to the imperial capital, she prepared a lot of medicines. Of course, there were pills that could save people, but they were also harmful. Because she knew that when she came to the emperor, she would meet Cheng Su Su. With Cheng Su Su''s insidious mind, she might think of some way to harm her, so she had to be well prepared. But she didn''t expect that she sent out a pill on the first day of school, and the person taking the medicine was Jane sizer. She can only say that some people are looking for abuse, but they can''t stop it. A student asked Gu where she would go after she signed up for the Palace Museum. After she said that she would go to the Palace Museum, several students from other places immediately said that they wanted to go. So she originally wanted to go to the Palace Museum alone, instead of going with a group of students. Gu only and that group of students together on the bus, she was still sighing, her first day of school is so wonderful, it seems that the next four years of college career will not be too boring. She thinks it''s very good to be with these students. They are learning bullies all over the country. When they visit the Forbidden City, they cite classics, tell us the origin of all kinds of palaces and objects, and tell us all kinds of rules and regulations for the construction of the Forbidden City. Gu only thinks it''s right to come with them. They are free tour guides, and their knowledge is not comparable to that of ordinary tour guides. In addition, they have a large number of people. If you add one sentence, I''ll add another, it will give consideration to both knowledge and interest. Chapter 540 Gu Wei Wei thinks that she has just entered the history class. It''s lively and real. It''s much more wonderful than the rigid history class. She can not only learn the knowledge of history, but also take into account the knowledge of painting, clothing and other subjects. She thinks it''s a big profit to visit the Forbidden City today. At the same time, she also has a lot of pressure. It seems that her future competitors will be very strong. If she wants to maintain her academic performance, she may have to study hard. Fortunately, her memory was so good that after the students said it again, she remembered it all. She was also asked about the origin of some items. She spent most of her previous life working for a living, busy with pharmaceutical affairs, and where she had the time and energy to understand them. So she directly digged off the topic: "learning history and knowing history is a good habit, but we can''t just talk about one item, we should put it in the historical background." So she extracted history from the materials just mentioned by the students, and then analyzed the object with history, so it had a different flavor. She not only muddled through, but also gained a reputation of erudition. Gu only felt ashamed. Although she did well in the exam, there were not many things she could get. And the books she read are essentially much less than those students who have been studying hard since childhood. The reason is very simple. She is poor and has no money to buy books. She can basically expect that she will need to spend a lot of time in the library in the future. After coming back from the Forbidden City, because it was not time for the formal opening of school, many students either lived in relatives'' homes or in Hotels with their parents, so they soon separated. It was dark when Gu Wei came back to the villa. She opened the door and walked in while stretching. Then she felt that there were a pair of eyes looking at her in the room. She immediately picked up the broom beside her and threw it at the place where she felt someone was. "Gu Weiyi, are you going to murder your husband?" Ning Yiqing''s voice rang out in the dark. Of course, the broom didn''t hit him. Gu only turned on the light and saw him standing over the dining room with a broom. The light was warm, and he looked a little cold, but with his handsome appearance, even if he had a broom in his hand, it was pleasant. Gu Weiyi immediately threw his backpack and threw it into his arms happily: "Oh, Ning Yiqing, you''re back. I miss you so much!" Ning Yi Qing didn''t expect that she would be such a reaction, can''t help but Leng for a moment, and the next moment, she has already jumped into his arms. Ning Yiqing originally wanted to repair her, but now all her thoughts are scattered, subconsciously holding her. The girl in his arms is soft and fragrant, delicate and lovely, and his heart is suddenly soft. Gu Weiwei has actually held him for several times, but this time is a little different from before. She rushed to hold him. He is typically weak in dressing, some meat type in undressing, and his chest is very strong, so he doesn''t have too much sense of security. Ning Yiqing reached out and touched Gu Yiwei''s head: "Gu Yiwei, you are really..." He didn''t know what to do with her. She ate him to death. He couldn''t lose his temper and pretend to be cool when he came to her. Chapter 541 Gu only but sucked nose to say: "how do I?" She said and looked up at him, a pair of eyes bright but full of grievances: "you as my boyfriend is too unqualified, actually did not send me to school! You don''t know, because you''re not here, I almost got bullied today! " "Who dares to bully you?" Ning Yiqing asked him. Gu Weiyi flattened his mouth and said, "of course it''s Cheng Su Su. You didn''t see her colluding with Jane to harm me today." "What''s the matter?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu Weiyi immediately told Jane about her troubles today. At last, he raised his mouth and said with a bit of cunning: "fortunately, I''m clever. I''ve got acting to solve this problem. Otherwise, today''s reputation will be ruined!" If you lose your reputation in school, it''s a very troublesome thing, which means that the next four years won''t be too comfortable. Gu Wei''s last life has been over all the uncomfortable days, and he will never live that kind of life again in this life. She needs to control everything by herself. Ning Yiqing certainly didn''t know about it. He said coldly, "it''s Cheng Su Su again." Gu Weiyi nodded: "well, she''s broken! Think about how to bully me every day! " In fact, she is not good at complaining about this kind of thing, but she thinks that in front of Ning Yiqing, complaining about something will help to enhance their feelings. Besides, she doesn''t have any acquaintances or foundation in the imperial capital now. She is too weak. She has a ready-made thigh without white arms. Ning Yiqing''s eyes were cold, and asked Gu Youyi: "how do you know that Jane was instructed by Cheng Su Su?" Gu only told me what happened to jianxize and Cheng Susu yesterday. She sighed and said, "I really didn''t expect that they could still hook up with each other. Cheng Susu''s ability to find jianxize only proves that she has been exerting herself on me all this time." Ning Yiqing could figure out what she said. He asked her, "do you want me to do it?" Gu only said with a smile: "of course not! I''m so powerful that I can even out such a small matter. If you interfere in the war between girls, you will lose your value. " Ning Yiqing is not surprised by her answer. She looks delicate and weak, but she is never easy to bully. She looked at him and said, "however, as my boyfriend, you need to stand up for me on important occasions. As long as you go there, the killing power will be huge." Ning Yiqing''s brow slightly wrinkled: "so you are saying that I am a vase in disguise?" "Of course not!" Gu only looked at him and said, "how can you have such a beautiful vase in the world?" Ning Yi Qing''s corner of mouth smoked, she this is praising him or scolding him? Gu Weiyi seemed to know what he thought and added: "there is no vase like you in the world!" Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pinched her nose and said, "don''t flatter me here. I don''t know about your careful thinking? You said so much just because you came back late. I''m afraid I''m tired of waiting for you at home for a long time. I''ll settle with you. " Gu Weiyi gently rubbed his nose and flattened his mouth. He would rather not see it through than say it through. It would be meaningless to say it through! How annoying! Chapter 542 Gu only thought there was a basic principle that she could not let go: "it''s reasonable that you didn''t send me to school today! That''s too much! " Ning Yiqing looked at her askance and asked, "do you really need me to accompany you all the time?" Gu only smiles, Ning Yiqing stares at her: "if you want to pretend to be cute, you don''t look like it. Gu only, is there anyone more stupid than you in this world?" Gu Yiwei Hello, you say that people are stupid every day. It''s a very annoying thing! But did not expect Ning Yiqing and very calm said: "but you can continue in front of me in the future, I like it very much." Gu Yiwei Who will talk to him again? Who is the dog! Ning Yiqing wants to laugh when she sees her appearance. The expression on her face is quite rich in essence. As long as he stays with her, he will be in a good mood. So he said faintly, "I told my parents that I will take you to see them tomorrow." Gu''s only eyes are round. She has just finished swearing. This bastard is deliberately leading her to talk! Ning Yiqing looked at her strangely. She covered her face and didn''t want to talk to him, but he said, "what''s the matter?" Gu only looked at him through his fingers and asked, "can I not go tomorrow?" "You can try it!" Ning Yiqing said with a smile. "I''m nervous!" Gu said softly. Ning Yiqing sneered: "Gu Youyi, just your iron courage. You told me that you would be nervous when you see my parents tomorrow. Are you teasing me?" Gu only said seriously: "although I have a lot of courage, I''m only limited to outsiders. I''m still nervous when I go to see your parents, because they are your parents!" This time Ning Yiqing heard the voice outside her words, because she cared about him, so she was nervous. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "aren''t you afraid of being bullied by Cheng Su Su? Then you will perform well tomorrow and get the approval of my parents. They will protect you in the future, and you can walk horizontally in the imperial capital in the future. " "Walk sideways? I''m not a crab. " Gu only snorted, and then asked Ning Yiqing, "what''s your father''s position now?" In her previous life, she only knew that he was very powerful and that his father was a high-ranking official in the imperial capital, but she was not very clear about the specific position. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "you don''t care what his position is. You just need to know that he is your father-in-law. Does the rest have anything to do with you?" "Yes Gu only answered naturally: "he decided whether I would walk horizontally or with my tail between my legs in the future." Ning Yiqing This wench is really nervous, this meeting unexpectedly all mix up with him recklessly. Gu only took him by the hand and asked, "can''t you wait a while longer? I''m really not ready. " She is really a little nervous, because she really does not know them very well, and she has nothing at present, so it is not enough to go to see them now. "What do you need to prepare for?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "we''ve got all the certificates. No matter whether they agree or not, you''re already from the Ning family. Do you think you have no confidence in your heart because I haven''t slept with you yet? If so, I''ll sleep tonight, and you are. " Gu Yiwei He is really enough. Everything can be related to that thing! Chapter 543 Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "of course, it''s not because of this, but because I think I''m not good enough now. I''m afraid that they may have opinions." Although she knew when she was in Lingcheng that she wanted to see his parents after she came to the imperial capital, when it came to an end, she was a little puzzled. She thought about it for a while and thought that it might be because she cared about him that she was afraid that their parents would not be satisfied with her. Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "Gu Weiwei, what are you worried about?" Gu was only asked by him. What was she worried about? She doesn''t really know. Words like her character and cowardice are never related to each other, so they can only care. After a little thought, she said, "do I need to prepare anything tomorrow?" "You don''t need to prepare for anything." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "just follow me." Gu only bit his lower lip, but finally nodded. Ning Yiqing looked at her and frowned slightly. He came up to her and asked, "do you really not think about my proposal just now?" Gu only a little at a loss to look at him, but he came towards her, warm nose gently sprinkled her eyebrows, pulling her nerves. She immediately reflected the meaning of his words. Her face turned red unconsciously, and she directly turned away from the topic: "you must have not eaten yet? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you Ning Yiqing originally wanted to say "I just want to eat you", but considering that she would be really nervous, so his eyes were deeper and said faintly: "whatever." Gu Yiwei laughed and boasted: "I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you. The noodles I cooked are delicious!" Her cooking is really good. Ning Yiqing did not speak, watching her jump into the kitchen busy, his mind also slightly ups and downs, this is his girl. His heart is warm. For him, the place with her is home, and the place with her is warm. Ning Yiqing half leans on the kitchen door and looks at Gu only. The whole person''s state is relaxed. His girl is busy for him, and his heart is filled with happiness. This feeling is not generally good, he likes it very much. That night Gu only didn''t sleep well. She was a little nervous. She asked him several times in the morning what she needed to prepare? He didn''t say much, just let her take him. Gu Weiyi stares at him, and then goes to pick clothes. Seeing that the elder must be more mature and dignified, Ning Yiqing chooses an ankle girdle and a court style dress for her. That skirt is very beautiful, but it is not so mature and steady. She protested, but he said calmly, "I like it." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and he explained: "you want to live with me for a lifetime, not with them. It doesn''t matter whether they like you or not. The important thing is that I like you enough." Gu''s only voice was out of his voice. Yes, he was the one who lived with her all her life, not his parents. It''s just that if his parents didn''t like her, it would be difficult for him to do it in the middle, and her life couldn''t be too comfortable, so she wanted to leave a good impression on them. When she thought of this, she calmed down a little. She, who has lived for two generations, where does she need to worry about these things? Chapter 544 So Gu Weiyi puts on the long skirt that Ning Yiqing chooses. Ning Yiqing goes to her back, puts down her long soft hair, and then opens the drawer in front of the dresser. Then Gu only looks silly. That drawer is full of all kinds of jewelry. There are all kinds of beaded headwear, necklaces and bracelets. Each piece is exquisite and beautiful, which is rare in the market. Although she lived here for a few days, she didn''t have the habit of looking around. She didn''t know there were so many treasures in this drawer. She looked at Ning Yiqing in surprise. He said calmly: "since I''m taken care of by you, of course I have to be taken care of by you. These basic things still need to be prepared." Gu Weiyi is speechless. Who are they supporting? She chuckled and said, "where is enough to prepare these things, and shoes?" After she finished, she was a little proud. She seemed to be proud of Ning Yiqing''s carelessness. He was so considerate that he was also careless. Ning Yiqing looks at her and doesn''t speak. He is still calm and calm. He takes out a hairpin with the same color as the skirt from the drawer and clips it on her hair. His action is a little clumsy. It''s obviously the first time he does this kind of thing. But he did it very well. The hairpin had tassel like pearls. A simple clip added a bit of elegance to Gu Weiyi. Gu was also very satisfied with the clip and looked at it in the mirror. But he didn''t let her see more. He took her hand and went to the locker in the cloakroom. He didn''t know where he pressed it. All he heard was a light sound. The huge mirror opened and he motioned for her to go. Gu Wei took a look at him. His face was flat. She shrugged her shoulders and walked over. She came closer to find that behind the huge mirror was a door. She reached out and gently pushed the door open, and then she was completely stupid: the thick shoe cabinet was densely filled with all kinds of shoes, from exquisite high heels to rough sports shoes, which were divided into four seasons, just everything! Gu only has no promise ground to swallow saliva, darling, so complete! She just wanted to laugh at him, saying that his preparation was not complete. Fortunately, she didn''t say it, otherwise it would have been a slap in the face. She took a pair of shoes with her hand. The shoes are exquisite and beautiful. They are not cheap. Ning Yiqing added: "do you still think there is a lack of bags?" Gu only really counseled this time. He didn''t even know how to answer the question, but he didn''t know where to press it. The shoe rack moved back to both sides, and the two rows joined together, making way for a space with bags of different sizes and colors. Gu only found out this time that the biggest one in this apartment is not the bedroom, but the cloakroom. The design inside is exquisite everywhere. It doesn''t make people feel that there are many things in the East and the West. It makes the space more three-dimensional. Gu only turns to see Ning Yiqing. She really can''t imagine how a cold person like him can think of these things so thoughtfully. Ning Yiqing is quite satisfied with her silly appearance, which is the expression suitable for her. Originally, he should have seen her expressions before, but on the day when she just moved in, she was obviously in a certain situation. At that time, she also digged off the topic, so he was not in a hurry to show these things to her. Chapter 545 Gu Weiwei is actually a little cold in nature. She doesn''t care about some unimportant things, so she certainly can''t find these hidden opportunities, so it''s impossible to find these things. But when these things are put in front of us, anyone will be shocked. "How''s it going?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "are you satisfied?" Gu only no promise ground swallowed saliva, do not answer rhetorical question: "these things are your money to buy or my money to buy?" Ning Yiqing The second wife''s concern is really different from that of normal people. Normal women should not be happy when they see these things, and then come to kiss him? Well, he learned all these things in foreign countries before. When he was abroad, he often heard those foreign men say that what women like most is these things. To make them happy, he only needs to prepare enough of these things. Gu Youyi ran out and took him by the hand and said, "no matter whether these things are bought with your money or with my money, we are all married. Your money is my money. These things are so expensive. Can we return them?" Again! Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter if I can''t return the goods now. In the future, if my pharmaceutical factory has no money to operate, I can sell these things for money." Ning Yiqing This woman who doesn''t understand amorous feelings! He tried so hard to make her happy. She was very happy. The first thing she thought was to sell these things for money. Was she deliberately angry with him? Gu is really deliberately angry with him. A man like him can''t praise him at all, OK? As long as she praises him for his personality, she will have to talk about whether to sleep or not. But it is undeniable that she also likes these things! As long as a normal woman can''t not like these things! Ning Yiqing looked at her for a long time. Her eyes were bright and clear. She was in a happy mood. The fox''s eyes were more and more now. She dared to tease him in front of him. He said slowly: "can''t return, also don''t sell, later season when all add a little, my woman if dress like a bumpkin, that is really lose my face." Gu Wei a smile, he from inside picked a pair of naked color half high heel shoes to her: "put on." Then he picked out a bag and handed it to her. Gu Weiyi changed her shoes with a smile, and then carried her bag. She felt that she could dress a little now. She looked in the mirror. The girl in the mirror is tall. Although she doesn''t use powder, she can show her natural beauty more clearly. Gu only rarely dressed herself in her past and present life. At this time, she discovered for the first time that she was also a beauty of disaster level. Her mouth slightly up, after all, no girl does not love beauty. She turned and asked Ning Yiqing, "do I look good?" Ning Yi Qing looked at her casually: "if you can barely see it, you won''t lose my face, so you can barely match me!" In fact, his eyes are full of amazement. He always knows that she is beautiful, but he doesn''t know that she can be so beautiful after a little tidying up. Chapter 546 Gu Weiyi is familiar with Ning Yiqing''s way of speaking. It''s not too unexpected to hear his words. It''s very difficult for him to praise her face to face, so she said with a smile: "well, Ning Yiqing, I will make myself more and more worthy of you in the future." Ning Yiqing light smile, took her out of the villa, and then went directly to the people''s mall. Gu only asked curiously, "are your uncles and aunts here? Don''t you go straight home? " Ning Yiqing''s tone is flat: "Gu Weiwei, let me tell you a good news. Don''t be too excited for a while." Gu only a little puzzled to look at him, this will he can have what good news to tell her? But he said: "in fact, I didn''t make an appointment with my parents, and I didn''t plan to take you to see them today. What I said last night was a joke." Gu''s only eyes are round. What does she want to do? What kind of good news is this? Make it clear that you are playing with her! How could he be such a cool person with such childish behavior? Ning Yiqing''s words are still very serious: "last time I found that you were afraid of this thing, so I thought you should practice your courage properly, and then I decided to scare you. I''ll practice more times in the future. When I really see them, you won''t be afraid any more." In fact, he knew in his heart that it was not the best time to take her to see his parents, so there was no need to worry about it. It was rare for him to see her nervous and tease her. Gu only now already did not know should be angry or funny, this bastard! She took a deep breath and said, "thank you." "You''re welcome." Ning Yiqing''s tone is still calm: "we are our own people, don''t be so polite." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "so now do you think your clothes are very suitable?" Gu Weiyi grinds her teeth. Her dress today is completely according to his preference. Since she is dressed according to his preference, what else is appropriate? What''s more, is it interesting that this bastard teases her to play the game of wolf? At this time, she also found that he liked the way she put down her long hair and wore a long skirt. There were not too many problems with his aesthetics. The problem was that she never felt like a lady. She wants to hit him! It''s just that she counseled as soon as she thought of the way he hit people on the train last time. But she felt that she had to show her dissatisfaction with her actions, right? Or he will have to bully her every day? So she snorted and ignored him, but he chuckled, feeling very happy. He thinks it''s also a happy thing to tease her once in a while. The two of them are very outstanding, so shopping together has become a scenic spot. Ning Yiqing was in a good mood, and then he was in a bad mood soon, because he found that the boys passing by would peek at Gu only. Originally, they peeped, but Ning Yiqing could not help it. As a result, he found that Gu Weiyi would smile back to every boy who peeped at her, so there were more people peeping at Gu. Ning Yiqing felt that she couldn''t bear it. After one hundred and one times Gu Yiwei smiles at the boy who peeks at her, he coldly says, "Gu Yiwei, you want to attract bees and butterflies in front of me, don''t you?" Chapter 547 Gu Yiwei looked at Ning Yiqing with an aggrieved face and said, "no, I don''t usually dress like this, and there are not so many people watching me!" Yes, she is deliberately angry with him, let him play with her! Ning Yiqing looked at her coldly. She sighed again and said, "it''s all your fault. I''m so beautiful!" Ning Yiqing Is it his fault? He said in a cold voice, "I dress you up like this for you to show me, not for other men, and why do you smile at them?" Gu Yiwei was even more aggrieved: "Ning Yiqing, your theory is too bandit, isn''t it? It''s unreasonable for you to let me come out dressed like this without being seen by others, isn''t it? What''s more, I didn''t smile at them. They just said hello to me. As a new socialist Four Haves who stresses civilization and politeness, I smile back. This is basic politeness. What''s wrong? " Ning Yiqing Gu only gently sniffed and said, "didn''t your teacher teach you to be polite when you were at school?" Ning Yiqing looks at her coldly, but she returns the innocence of his face. He felt that she was not a carefree person. Every time after teasing her, she would fight back in her way. Four eyes opposite, Gu Weiyi first took soft, slightly flat mouth looked at him and asked: "what did I do wrong? Are you going to look at me like this? " Ning Yiqing grinds her teeth secretly. When she thinks about her words carefully, it seems that they are all reasonable, but in fact, they are not reasonable. He stares at her and says, "don''t be silly in front of me." Gu Weiyi showed her hand and said that she didn''t understand him at all. Ning Yi Qing saw her this appearance, also not angry, just said: "go home to clean up you." Gu only listen to him to "clean up" two words bite heavy syllable, she inexplicably shiver, eyes turn a circle, the heart also has the coping strategy, he dare to clean up her, she uses her mace. It''s just a matter of going home. Now they are not easy to go shopping. They can''t destroy the atmosphere because of these little things. She always wants to try to fall in love, so she holds his hand and acts like a coquet: "Ning Yiqing, I want to eat ice cream. Can you buy it for me?" Ning Yi Qing originally is to hold back a stomach fire, see her this pair of clever can''t again clever appearance, in the heart of that regiment fire instantly extinguish. But he also said, "if you want to eat, you won''t buy it yourself? Women are troublesome What he said was that he had turned around and walked towards the ice cream shop not far away. Gu only saw his duplicity and gave a light smile, and he said that he was ugly, but he was absolutely good to her. She used to envy those pretty girls, and let her boyfriend do these errands. In her opinion, this simple thing is the easiest to improve her happiness. It''s a bit boring for her to wait for Ning Yiqing alone, so she turns her back and looks around. Then she finds that the world is so small that she meets an acquaintance again. In a restaurant not far away, Cheng Su Su Su is having dinner with a middle-aged woman who is well-dressed. Cheng Su Su Su is smiling and gives the middle-aged woman chopsticks to pick dishes. She doesn''t know what to say. The middle-aged woman still smiles. It can be seen that they get along very well. Chapter 548 Gu Wei has always known that Cheng Su Su is good at pretending, and pretending that even her own parents can''t find out what she''s doing outside is also a skill. Cheng Su Su also saw Gu Wei. She seemed to be a little surprised, but she quickly responded and gave Gu Wei a smile. The smile in Gu Wei''s eyes was somewhat provocative. Gu Weiyi is too lazy to deal with Cheng Su Su. Her war with Cheng Su Su is not reflected in such trifles. However, she ignored, but Cheng Su Su did not intend to give up. What did Cheng Su Su say to the middle-aged woman? The middle-aged woman took a look at Gu along the direction Cheng Su Su pointed to. Then she gently nodded her head. Cheng Su Su took a bottle of drink at random and came out of the shop. Cheng Su Su went directly to Gu''s side and said, "it''s a coincidence that we met you again. We really have a fate, but this kind of fate really makes me sick." Gu only a faint smile, asked her: "what do you come to do? Are you looking for a cigarette? " When there are only two people, no one hides his disgust for each other. Cheng Su Su gently raised her eyebrows: "as a girl, what does violence do? I really don''t mean anything else. It''s boring to see you here alone. I''ll give you a drink. " She said and handed the drink to Gu''s only one: "I heard that Lingcheng is a poor place, and you grew up in the countryside. I''m afraid you haven''t had such a good drink. We''ll get to know each other. There were some unpleasant places in the past, so let''s laugh and die today!" The first half of her words sounds somewhat derogatory, and the second half shows her magnanimity. Gu can''t help but admit that Cheng Su Su Su knows the art of speaking very well and can irritate people every minute. Most importantly, Cheng Su Su Su''s face was a gentle smile, while her eyes were full of mockery. The combination of the two expressions shows her superiority everywhere. Gu Wei smiled, and looked at the drink in Cheng Su Su''s hands. He said lightly, "there''s something wrong with you. If you want to smile, you will be able to laugh at your enemies. I has the final say, you have no right to decide." "As for the drink in your hand, are you here to make fun of it? I''m worth more than ten million, can''t afford such a broken drink? You''d better take it back and drink it yourself. I''m your biggest creditor now. You have to save some money to pay off the debt. " Today, Cheng Su Su was not enraged. He just handed his drink to Gu only, and then said faintly, "even if you have so much money in your hand, you can''t change your destiny as a pheasant. I''m the Phoenix in the sky. This bottle of drink is my reward. You''re welcome." She said to pull Gu only hand, Gu only heart some strange, today Cheng Su Su Su why must let this bottle of drink to her? What''s Cheng Su Su''s plot? Gu took a step back and shook off Cheng Su Su Su''s hand. Then she saw Cheng Su Su Su''s proud face. The bottle in Cheng Su Su''s hand had already been unscrewed. Gu only threw it, and the whole bottle fell on Cheng Su Su. What Cheng Su Su is wearing today is a snow-white dress. As soon as the light yellow drink is poured, the white skirt is destroyed. She looks very embarrassed. Chapter 549 There was a cry of surprise, and the passers-by looked at them curiously. Gu Weiyi knows very well that even if she just threw away Cheng Su Su, she would not pour the whole bottle of drink on Cheng Su Su. There is only one possibility that Cheng Su Su would have to pour her own drink. Gu Wei has always known that Cheng Su Su''s mind is deep, so he must have a plan to drench himself with drinks, but what does Cheng Su Su want to do? The answer soon came to light. Cheng Su Su Su said with an aggrieved face: "the only thing is that I''m kind enough to treat you to a drink. You don''t even want to. As for spilling the drink on me? How can you be so unreasonable? " Gu''s only face was cold, and Cheng Su Su Su said, "yes, I admit that we had some disagreements, but those things have passed, and I apologize to you. How can you still treat me like this?" She said, as if wronged to the extreme, and then wipe tears to cry. Miao Bihu, a middle-aged woman who had dinner with her, came out and asked, "what''s the matter? Su Su, what are you doing The middle-aged woman looks pretty and elegant. Today she is wearing a cheongsam with a peony pattern. She looks elegant. Cheng Su red eyes said: "aunt Miao, I''m sorry, said to accompany you to eat, the result is now so, I can''t accompany you to eat." "Why do you need to apologize to me for being so wronged! Tell your aunt quickly, what is the matter? " Miao Bihu''s eyes are full of gentleness when she looks at Cheng Su Su. The daughter of the Cheng family is not only good at learning, but also gentle in character. She also knows the general progress. It''s really rare. Cheng Su Su glanced at Gu''s only one eye, sniffed and said, "she is my friend. I had some misunderstanding with her before. I thought that I would apologize to her face to face this time when I saw her, and resolve all the previous grudges at once. I didn''t expect that..." She sniffed again and said, "it''s not her fault. I didn''t take the bottle and pour it on myself." What she said was quite artistic. She didn''t mention Gu''s only fault. She only said that she was generous, not to mention that Gu threw a drink on her, but she directly put it all on Gu''s body. Just a few words, her magnanimous and Gu only unreasonable image all pulled out. Miao Bihu''s brow slightly wrinkled, looking at Gu''s only eyes full of bad: "you little girl look gentle and delicate, how can you do such a thing? Even if you don''t want to make up with Su Su and refuse her directly, where do you need to hit someone? " Gu only saw Miao Bihu like this and knew that she was another successful brainwashed by Cheng Su Su. She didn''t need to be polite to these strangers. But Cheng Su Su has done so many things in front of miaobi lake. She can''t help but guess in her heart, what is the origin of miaobi lake? Is the status very high, offended the Miao Bihu to be unable to muddle along in the imperial capital? She thought about it and thought it was impossible, but it was better to be cautious. So Gu only said faintly, "Auntie, you just heard Cheng Su Su''s one-sided words. Did you see me splash her drink with your own eyes?" "I really saw that just now." Miao Bihu''s tone is somewhat cold. Chapter 550 Gu only looked at miaobihu, and she said, "I just saw you two in the seat where I was sitting just now. Su Su came to deliver you drinks. As soon as you shake your hand, all the drinks fall on Su Su''s body. You did it on purpose!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Auntie, if I want to pour my drink on Cheng Su Su Su, how can I do it like this? It should be like this!" With that, she picked up the drink that had not been completely poured out on the ground, and there was about half a bottle of it. She drenched it directly from the top of Cheng Su Su Su''s head. Gu only has never been a good temper. Cheng Su Su likes to plant dirty things so much. Let her plant dirty things become a fact! Cheng Su Su didn''t expect that Gu Wei would do this for a while, and the whole person would stay there, but after she finished her stay, there was a touch of light satisfaction in her eyes. Today, the more powerful Gu Wei is, the better. She thinks so in the heart, on the face matchless grievance, cry out a voice directly. Miao Bihu was also stunned for a moment, and then said in great surprise, "Why are you so unreasonable? I apologize to Su Su!" As far as Gu is concerned, although Miao Bihu is just a stranger, she doesn''t like others to label her. So she slowly explained: "today''s thing from the beginning is that Cheng Su Su is designing me. I don''t know what your identity is. I just want to remind you not to be cheated by her. She is not as gentle and clever as anyone sees. So even if we have to apologize today, it''s her apology to me, not my apology to her. " Miao Bihu at this time where listen to her words, staring at the eyes said: "now girls are so unreasonable?"? It''s obviously my own fault, but it all depends on others. Why didn''t I see it clearly just now? I can see clearly "Su Su, when she saw you today, she told me that you were a very good person. There was only some misunderstanding between you. She thought that she had done something wrong before, so she wanted to apologize to you and make up with you!" "But you are so unreasonable. Even if you splash her once, you should splash her for the second time. As an elder, I can''t ignore this matter today. You immediately apologize to Su Su Su!" Gu only felt that he had nothing to say with the person who had been brainwashed by Cheng Su Su, because no matter what she said, the other person would not believe it. And Cheng Su Su Su''s appearance today also made it clear that he wanted to use Miao Bi Hu as a Spearman. And she didn''t want to spoil her dating mood because of a Cheng Su Su, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to Miao Bi Hu. Looking at Cheng Su Su, she asked, "is it interesting for you to do this?" Cheng Su Su just cried, very wronged to cry: "aunt, I was wrong! I shouldn''t think that she is a cultured person when I see her good academic performance. I just want to make friends with her. I should swallow all the grievances I suffered before, and no one will say! " After she said this, Miao Bihu was distressed: "today is really wronged you, you can rest assured that today''s aunt will seek justice for you." "Auntie, I really don''t have to." Cheng Su Su cried and said, "it''s my own business. I really don''t need you to show up. It''s my bad mood. I''ll invite you to dinner again another day and make amends to you. That''s all for today." She had been good-looking, so a cry on Some Pear rain, pathetic. Chapter 551 Cheng Su Su is so sensible that she makes Miao Bi Hu feel even more sad. Although she thinks her temperament is softer, girls should be softer in order to be gentle. That kind of hard temperament will only make people tired. Besides, her family''s several men are more and more tough, so she likes soft tempered people. So she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Su Su really makes friends with you, but you treat her like this. I don''t want to comment more on the things between you girls, but you must apologize for spilling her drink today, otherwise I won''t let you go!" Gu Wei a smile: "good, then I will not go, aunt is not to take care of my meal?" Miao Bihu was stunned and couldn''t react. It was the first time that Miao Bihu saw a girl like Gu Youyi who was uneasy about playing cards. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do with Gu Youyi. As Miao Bihu, of course, it''s impossible to hit people in public. Gu Weiyi refuses to apologize, and she can''t reach out and press Gu''s head to apologize to Cheng Su Su Su. Just at this time, Ning Yiqing''s voice came: "Mom, why are you here?" At this time, with two ice cream in his hand, he was surprised to see Miao Bihu. Gu only heard his words, the whole person leng for a while, Ning Yiqing''s mother is also here? I go, in front of this middle-aged woman should not be Ning Yiqing''s mother? Miao Bihu turned to see Ning Yiqing and said excitedly, "Yiqing, I''m really angry today. I''ve never seen such a unreasonable girl like her. This girl even refuses to apologize when she hits someone. You''re just in time. Please call the police for her mother!" Gu only heard Miao Bihu''s words, the whole people feel bad, this middle-aged woman is Ning Yiqing''s mother? This is a big problem! In her previous life, because she rejected Ning Yiqing, she never wanted to see his family, so she never met Ning Yiqing''s mother. She gently pursed her lower lip and turned to look at Cheng Su Su who was standing there wiping her tears. Cheng Su Su Su''s face was still aggrieved, but the eyes that came out of her fingers were a little proud. Gu only sighs in his heart. Cheng Su Su really has nothing to do with it. Today, when Cheng Su Su came to challenge her, she knew that Cheng Su Su had another plan. She thought Cheng Su Su Su wanted to find someone to deal with her, so she didn''t think about the identity of a middle-aged woman. She thought carefully about what she said to Miao Bihu today. Thank goodness, she didn''t say anything particularly sharp. Cheng Su Su''s game today is really good. Ning Yiqing looks at Gu only, looks at Miao Bihu, and then glances at Cheng Su Su, who is in a mess. He did not speak, but went to Gu only side, handed her an ice cream, said: "Mom, let me introduce you, she is Gu only I mentioned to you before, she is my object." This time it was Miao Bihu''s turn. She looked at Gu Weiyi in disbelief and said, "what did you say just now? She''s the only one you''re looking for in Lingcheng? " Ning Yiqing said faintly: "yes, I know what kind of person Gu is. She has a good temper and never does anything to throw drinks on the street. If one day she does something like this, she must be bullied to the extreme and has to take measures." Chapter 552 Ning Yiqing added: "I have unconditional trust in Gu Youyi. I believe everything she says is true. I also hope my mother can believe my eyes." When Cheng Su Su heard his words, he couldn''t help feeling stuffed. He... What did Gu only do to him? Let him believe her so much! Miao Bihu looked at Gu only, and then looked at Ning Yiqing. At this time, she couldn''t understand what she was thinking. She just felt that there was a fire burning in her heart. Ning Yiqing is her son and her pride. Over the years, he has also told Miao Bihu his vision with his practical actions, but Gu''s only action just now also made her taboo! But she is a rational person, will leave her son enough face, even if she this will have more dissatisfaction with Gu only, also won''t hit his son''s face in public. So she took a deep breath and said, "really? There may be a misunderstanding. " She then turned to look at Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su is a smart person. In the final analysis, she did so many things today just to destroy Gu''s image in Miao Bi Hu''s heart. When it came to this stage, her goal had been achieved. Naturally, she stopped when it was good. She quickly said, "yes, aunt Miao, it''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t be angry." Miao Bihu reached out and patted her on the back of her hand to appease her. She was more pleased with her mistake at this time. Miao Bihu said with a smile: "since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s good to explain clearly, but your clothes are wet and you can''t wear them any more. You go to the store and pick one. Yiqing, you can go with Susu!" Ning Yiqing takes a look at her mother. Her eyes are cold, but Miao Bihu introduces her there: "by the way, Yiqing, it''s the first time you''ve met Su Su. She''s your uncle Cheng''s daughter." Cheng Su Su said gently, "aunt Miao, brother Ning and I met before. Hello, brother Ning. Thank you for your help last time." Ning Yiqing gave a cold smile. There was no expression on her face. She didn''t bother to look at her directly. He never helped her! "Is it?" Miao Bihu said with a smile: "that''s a coincidence. It''s also your destiny. Go, don''t stand here. Go and pick clothes!" So Miao Bihu takes Cheng Su Su in one hand and Ning Yiqing in the other, and ignores Gu only. Gu only nibbled her lower lip and sighed in her heart. This is the first time she met her mother-in-law, and she left a very bad impression. It''s not easy to brush this impression back in the future. Ning Yiqing was not satisfied with the arrangement of Miao Bi lake, so she broke away from her hand, turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "come here." Gu only a tiny smile followed to come over, he directly took her hand. Miao Bihu is a little surprised to see Ning Yiqing''s action. Her son is very clear in her heart. She usually has a cold personality. She can''t get close to anyone, and she doesn''t even have a female friend. The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing is actually mildly clean and unsociable. When he was a child, once she went to hold him just after washing her hands and didn''t wipe all the water on her hands. As a result, he took off his clothes and went to change a new suit. But now he took Gu''s only hand! Miao Bihu''s heart is a little shocked, his son is hard to say, can always say others? Chapter 553 So Miao Bihu glanced at Gu and said, "as a girl, you''d better respect yourself." Gu only felt that she was lying on the gun, but Miao Bihu''s identity was there. She couldn''t argue with her mother-in-law! Ning Yiqing took the conversation and said, "I''m the one who holds her hand. If I don''t respect myself, mom, if you can''t see it, don''t look at it. Gu Wei and I will go first. You''ll go back by yourself later." With that, he picked up Gu and left. Miao Bihu was stunned for a moment, and it was hard to stop him, so he had to say behind him: "you don''t go home even when you go back to the imperial capital. It''s not decent! Go home for dinner tonight! " Ning Yiqing didn''t promise and didn''t refuse. She took Gu only and left. Cheng Su Su stands beside Miao Bi lake, watching Ning Yi Qing and Gu Yi Wei join the crowd. They are in excellent shape. Just looking at their backs makes people feel that they are very right. Her hands are light and her fists are tight. Gu only whispered to Ning Yiqing: "is it not good for us to leave like this?" Because of Cheng Su Su''s trouble, this meeting has been in a bit of a mess. It seems that it''s not very good for the meeting to go like this. Ning Yiqing asked: "do you want to stay there and let my mother embarrass you?" Gu Weiyi immediately shook his head, Ning Yiqing said faintly: "why don''t you stay there?" Gu only thinks what he said is reasonable. Yes, Miao Bihu has a bad impression on her. It''s just embarrassing to stay. She reached for his sleeve and said, "would you like to go home tonight?" Ning Yiqing did not answer the question: "do you want me to go home or accompany you?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "although I really want you to accompany me, if you don''t go home today, my aunt will be very angry." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "in fact, there is a compromise. I can accompany you and go home." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, Ning Yiqing said slowly: "aren''t you complaining that I''m playing wolf with you today? Then I won''t play today. Anyway, you''ve seen my mother just now, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. " "You mean to take me home today?" Gu only asked. "Yes." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "anyway, the most difficult thing in my family is my mother. You''ve seen it all. What''s to be afraid of?" Gu Weiyi turned her lips. She was not afraid to see miaobi lake. She just thought about how to make a good impression in front of miaobi lake. Now her image has been ruined. There is nothing to worry about. This may be the legendary broken pot broken! It''s just that this matter is a little earlier than she expected. Now she has nothing to satisfy Miao Bihu except to enter the Imperial University with full marks of general practice. She coughed and asked, "there''s nothing to be afraid of. Is it just that my aunt was very familiar with Cheng Su Su before?" "I don''t know." Ning Yiqing replied: "I have been working abroad for many years before, and seldom stay with my mother. I don''t know who she is close to, but I know that my family and Cheng family have contacts." It''s normal to have contacts at ordinary times when they are both powerful officials in the imperial capital. Gu only turned to look at him and asked, "you know that your family and Cheng family have a past. When Tengchong was in Tengchong, Cheng Su Su reported to her family. Why did you still fight against her?" Chapter 554 "Gu, that''s a stupid question." Ning Yiqing said coldly, "you are my daughter-in-law. What kind of ghost is Cheng Su Su?" He really felt that her question was not stupid. Even if the Cheng family and Ning family lived in the compound, he didn''t need to know her. In fact, they had never met before. Gu only although was scolded, in the heart is actually very happy: "is also, she calculates what ghost." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "but I really didn''t think she would be aunt Su''s daughter at that time, because a person as honest as aunt Su can''t have a daughter as vicious as Cheng Su Su." Ning Yiqing knows Su tingxue. Su tingxue''s name is famous for her integrity and super ability in the army. There are many weapons in the army. As long as you get Su tingxue''s signature, you can get the most advanced weapons. So there are many people in the army who want to have a relationship with her, but she is always impartial and never gives anyone a chance to go through the back door. Therefore, Su tingxue has a great reputation in the army, and also has the title of iron lady. This is also when Ning Yiqing confirmed that Cheng Su Su was su tingxue''s daughter, and immediately sent someone to send Teng Chong''s information to Su tingxue. The meaning is also very obvious. She asked her to discipline her daughter. Gu Weiyi sighed. She didn''t know much about Su tingxue. Although she met with her yesterday, she didn''t speak much. At this time, when she heard Ning Yiqing''s comment on Su tingxue, she didn''t know what to say. She held her chin with one hand and said, "but there''s nothing impossible in this world. Aunt su... May be busy at ordinary times and has no time to care about Su Su. And Cheng Su Su is good at camouflage and concealment. I''m afraid no one in the Cheng family knows what she does behind the Cheng family." Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly: "that can only prove that all the children of the Cheng family are stupid. They are fooled by Cheng Su Su." Gu only heard this and laughed, looked at him and said, "Ning Yiqing, I have a secret to tell you." Ning Yiqing snorted: "don''t think I don''t know. There are so many secrets about you, just Gu only. Do you tell me one today and one tomorrow? Is that interesting? If I were you, it would be enough for me to tell you all my secrets at one time and to be punished once, so that I don''t have to worry about the little secret in your heart every day. " Gu only one curled his lips: "I swear, in addition to this matter, I have no secret!" Ning Yi Qing looked at her one eye, although did not speak, but the meaning is very clear, that is believe you just have ghost! He said slowly, "do you want to tell me that you are actually the eldest miss of the Cheng family? Is Cheng Su Su a fake?" Gu was a little surprised and said, "how do you know?" Is he too good? I know all about it! Ning Yiqing was a little surprised to hear her saying: "is that true?" Gu only understood immediately that he was just guessing. She chuckled: "you are just guessing. Congratulations, you are right." "Originally, I didn''t know about it. Some time ago, before Lu Yurong fled, I heard her and Cheng Su Su on the phone, telling me that I was out of her control and wanted to enter the Imperial University. Let Cheng Su take precautions as soon as possible." Chapter 555 "I didn''t know who Cheng Su Su was. I thought it was Lu Yurong who gave birth to a daughter outside with my father on his back. After Lu Yurong fled, I found my birth certificate in the cupboard at home, or Cheng Su Su Su''s birth certificate. The blood type on it didn''t match my blood type." "I went to ask my father after I found out that on the day I was born, Gu Ma, aunt Su and Lu Yurong gave birth in the delivery room at the same time. The children of the three families were all wrong. It has been proved that Qin Keren takes care of the family. But I am not a child of the Qin family, so I can only be a child of the Cheng family." In fact, Lu Yurong has always been very careful about contacting Cheng Su Su. Gu has never heard Lu Yurong and Cheng Su Su call, but she knows that Lu Yurong must have done so behind her back. As for these details, she actually made them up, but they are basically facts. She can''t tell him about rebirth. Of course, she has to find suitable reasons and evidence to tell him how she discovered it. So she''s not lying. As for the question of blood type, she did not lie. There was a birth certificate at home, In fact, when Gu Weiyi was just born, she and Cheng Susu were in poor health. In case, they had blood type tests at that time and went to the emergency department together. It was because of this that Lu Yurong had the opportunity to exchange her and Cheng Susu. She heard about it from Qin Zhenhua. After careful analysis, she could guess about it. But Qin Zhenhua only knew that the woman who was hospitalized at that time was su tingxue. He didn''t know what her origin was, and he didn''t know that they were far away in the imperial capital. So Qin Zhenhua looked for half a year, and he didn''t have any clue. It''s not easy to find someone just by one name. In fact, Qin Zhenhua had been to the hospital where they were born at that time. It was only 18 years ago that there were no records in the hospital. At that time, the only doctor who delivered them was also ill and had Alzheimer''s disease. He couldn''t remember anything. Gu only thought about her life experience carefully and demonstrated it. It''s just that these things have been going on for too many years. The Cheng family never suspected that they were holding the wrong child. She wanted to expose Cheng Su Su Su''s identity. It''s a long way to go, and it''s not easy. Ning Yiqing''s face was a little dignified. Because it was too much involved, he asked in a deep voice, "so you didn''t give up until Tengchong saw Cheng Su Su Su?" "She has lived in my capacity for 18 years, and I have let her for 18 years. Why should I let her again?" Gu said in a deep voice. Ning Yiqing looks at the girl''s stubborn face. He remembers his doubts about her before. At that time, he intuitions that Gu is the only one who is hostile to Cheng Su Su Su, but Cheng Su Su Su is always arrogant at that time. He thinks that it may be Cheng Su Su Su who has offended Gu''s only one, so she never gives up. Only at this time did he find out that Gu was in a bad mood at that time. Because as she is now, it''s hard to fight Cheng Su Su. He also knows something about the Cheng family. Su tingxue is just and upright, but Cheng Jinmo is all-round. His daughter has been changed for 18 years and has not been found. This is a slap in the face, and he may not agree with it. Chapter 556 In addition, Cheng Jinmo dotes on her daughter, which is a well-known thing in the circle of powerful people. If it comes out, it can be big or small. Gu only dare not act rashly, for fear that the outcome will be unpredictable, so she has to make all kinds of preparations first. Ning Yiqing took her hand and said, "yes, there''s no need to let her go." Gu only looked at him: "do you believe what I said?" Gu only never told anyone about this, because the Cheng family''s family background is too high, and in the eyes of outsiders, she is just a girl growing up in the countryside. If she really wants to expose her identity, it will only make people feel that she is clinging to the powerful. So she has been working hard to grow up to the height of being able to have a positive dialogue with the Cheng family before she does it. She doesn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home, but she won''t let Cheng Su Su wear her uniform there. She just wanted to tell people all over the world that even if she didn''t have the identity of Miss Cheng, she would still care for the only one. Once Cheng Su Su lost her identity, she would be nothing. She now chooses to tell Ning Yiqing about it, just for fear that Ning Yiqing will repair her when it is revealed later. Well, she admits that she has always been afraid of Ning Yiqing''s repair. She still remembers how he spanked her in Tengchong hotel. "I once said that I believe everything you say." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "besides, when I decided to marry you as my daughter-in-law, what I saw was you, not your identity." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and immediately remembered that when he said that he wanted to marry her, she was still a self abased girl who got zero points in exams every day and kept her head down when she saw people. At that time, she had nothing, including her own conditions. At that time, the only thing she could do was her face. She asked him with a smile: "so you wanted to marry me at that time, just because I was so gorgeous?" Calm, such as Ning, Yiqing''s mouth also took a puff, gorgeous? At that time, she did not seem to have much to do with the word "peerless". He glanced at her askew. He must have laughed at her for his past character. But at this time, he nodded his head and said, "yes, I believe I can transform you into a gorgeous person after I marry you." He said and pulled her to a mirror in the shopping mall to stop: "you are now a bit of a peerless look." Gu Weiyi also laughed, and the dull atmosphere just now was swept away. She took a look at Ning Yiqing. He was still as cool as usual. She used to think he didn''t have humor cells, but now she knows that he was so wrong. In fact, there are many cold humor cells in his body. Ning Yiqing added: "it''s me who makes you more and more beautiful. Gu Weiwei, how can you thank me?" Gu Weiyi has not yet answered, Ning Yiqing added: "I only accept the promise by example." Gu only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, stretched out a hand to push him to the side: "clearly is my natural beauty, and you have what relation?" "Haven''t you ever heard the saying that women''s metropolises require men to dig up?" Ning Yiqing had to say something. Gu only frowned slightly, feeling that the topic was partial and dangerous. Sure enough, the next moment she heard Ning Yiqing say shamelessly: "in fact, I always think that the most beautiful time of a woman is blooming under a man." Chapter 557 Gu Weiyi couldn''t bear it. He stretched out his hand to wring Ning Yiqing''s waist, but he was full of streamlined muscles. This wring had the feeling that he couldn''t slip his hand. Of course, he had no power. Ning Yi Qing lightly picks eyebrow a smile, the eyebrow eye has difficult to say of proud. Gu only saw him grinding his teeth, but he turned away the topic: "can you tell me your plan?" His words seemed to be endless, but Gu only knew that what he asked was her plan to deal with Cheng Su Su. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "there are not too many plans. To sum up, there is only one word" step on. " Ning Yiqing looked at her, her chin slightly raised, her eyes full of self-confidence and pride: "360 degrees without dead angle step on her feet, tell her that even if I''m not the daughter of the Cheng family, I''m only Gu you, I can also step on her foot as a fake daughter of the Cheng family." Ning Yiqing nodded: "well, this is a complete plan. Do you need my help?" "I''ll let you know in advance when I need to." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Cheng Su Su''s status is too high. If she really wants to move her power to take care of the only one, she will be very passive if there is no corresponding power offset. What Gu Weiyi wanted to do was to step Cheng Su under his feet. As for how to step, she has the final say. When Ning Yiqing heard this, she was willing to accept his help at the right time. In his opinion, it was absolutely good. It proved that Gu only had officially ranked him among his own people. After Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing left. Miao Bihu helps Cheng Susu buy a suit of clothes. After they choose them, Miao Bihu goes to a barber shop to wash Cheng Susu''s hair. Cheng Su Su said with some embarrassment, "I''ve given aunt Miao trouble today." "Nothing." Miao Bihu said with a smile, "it''s just an accident to say what happened today." She is a smart person. She can see the only difference between her son and Gu. In her heart, her son is the most important. She won''t deny her son''s face in front of outsiders. So at this time, even if she was dissatisfied with Gu, she would never say it in front of Cheng Su Su. On the contrary, she turned this incident into an accident. It''s easy to say anything in the future. If the Cheng family asks about it, she can deal with it. At this time, she accompanied Cheng Su Su to buy clothes and wash her hair. Part of the reason was that she really thought Cheng Su Su was very good. The other part was that she was finishing for Gu only and Ning Yiqing. The Ning family and the Cheng family were respectable figures in the imperial capital. They could not be unhappy because of such a trivial matter. These are all the philosophy of dealing with affairs in the noble women circle of the imperial capital. Looking at the gentleness and politeness, there are actually a lot of considerations. Cheng Su Su''s smile froze when she heard this sentence from miaobi lake. Today, she endured the humiliation and took Gu Yi to perform such a play in front of miaobi lake. At this time, she was completely relieved by an accident from miaobi lake? But she has always been a thoughtful person. Besides, she also decided to be a considerate girl in front of Miao Bihu, so she still needs to dress up in some ways. She has always been very good at it. She even cheated her own parents. Can''t she cheat such an outsider as Miao Bihu? Chapter 558 So Cheng Su Su said with a smile: "yes, it''s just an accident. I believe the only one is not intentional." Cheng Su Su said here with some pity: "it''s just that things are so noisy today, and aunt Miao has seen the only prejudice against me. I''m afraid we can''t be friends any more." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "it''s normal for young people to have a big temper. The only one who is also a lover is me. Although I met her for the first time and didn''t understand her, I believe in Yiqing''s eyes." Today, it was Cheng Su Su who invited Miao Bihu out by some small means. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they both knew that Miao Bihu was choosing his daughter-in-law in nature. Although she had heard from Mr. Ning that Ning Yiqing had a small object in Lingcheng before, she always thought Lingcheng was a small place, and the girls who came out of that small place probably would not be grand. At that time, she was dissatisfied with this matter, and she called Ning Yiqing and asked about Gu Yiqing. Ning Yiqing thought that Gu Yiqing''s good was not said. She only knew her good after seeing her, so she didn''t say much. Today''s meeting between Miao Bihu and Gu Yiwei is not pleasant, but with Ning Yiqing''s attitude there, she won''t speak ill of Gu Yiwei. Cheng Su Su''s hand was unconsciously clenched into a fist, but his face said with a smile: "Gu is really excellent, very good." When she said that, Miao Bihu felt that she was more generous and sensible. Gu only poured drinks on her head, and she even praised Gu only. So Miao Bihu gentle smile: "you are also very good, later also don''t know which bastard has the fortune to marry you." Cheng Su Su smiles shyly, blushes slightly, but doesn''t say much. After Miao Bihu and Cheng Susu separate, her face is pulled down. She rushes back home, and then picks up the phone to call Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing always thinks that the mobile phone is too heavy and inconvenient to take with him, so he leaves the mobile phone in Gu''s only villa and doesn''t receive her call. Miao Bihu even made ten calls, but no one answered. She hung up the phone heavily. Just at this time, Ning Beichuan came home from work, saw her action a little unexpected: "what''s the matter?" Miao Bihu is a well-known painter in China. He has always been gentle and introverted. He seldom speaks loudly. He seldom falls on the phone like this, even at home. "It''s not because of your precious son," she said "Yiqing?" Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "he is not only my baby son, but also your baby. It''s because he didn''t come back to the imperial capital, so you are angry?" Miao Bihu snorted, "you know he''s back in the imperial capital! If I didn''t meet him outside today, I didn''t know he was back! Is there a worse mother in the world than me? " "He didn''t tell me either." Ning Beichuan put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I only know that Lao Mao (Mao Suiyi) came back to the army yesterday when I met him today. He has been working very hard in the past few years, leading staff and carrying out tasks. It is estimated that he has not had time to tell you." "No!" Miao Bihu frowned and said, "do you know where I met him today? In the people''s Mall! He''s shopping with a little girl Chapter 559 Miao Bihu said in a stuffy way: "when he has time to take the little girl shopping, he doesn''t even have time to call us to report his safety. When his son is old, he begins to dislike us. When he comes back to the emperor, he is sneaky!" Ning Beichuan was a bit surprised when he heard about this, but he didn''t take it seriously. After all, Ning Yiqing had a special idea since childhood. He needed to keep secret when performing tasks in the army, and he couldn''t tell his family, so he rarely told his family the time of round trip. He chuckled and said, "it''s not bad. This guy is enlightened. He knows how to take the girl shopping!" Miao Bihu glared at him fiercely, and he said: "it''s not a big deal. It''s estimated that you''ve been trying to beat him to find a partner recently. You''ve always said that the girls from the countryside are shallow eyed, not dignified and not generous enough. It''s estimated that you''ve annoyed him, so I''m hiding it from you." Although Ning Yiqing had told them about his marriage report before, they thought he just said it casually and didn''t take it too seriously. Anyway, no one could stop him from doing anything for so many years. And the army thought it was agreed by his parents. After all, marriage is not a joke. In addition, Ning Yiqing is so excellent that no one will object to his marriage. So the army didn''t ask them for confirmation. Ning''s father and mother still don''t know that Ning Yiqing has ever reported her marriage, let alone that Ning Yiqing has been married. Because of this, both Ning Beichuan and Miao Bihu think that Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi are just partners, so Miao Bihu always thinks that they can stop them. During this period of time, as long as Ning Yiqing calls home, Miao Bihu will try to brainwash him, cite the disadvantages of a rural girl from various angles, and then use various evidences to prove that her point of view is right. Today, even if there is no Cheng Su Su''s pick, Miao Bi Hu knows that Gu is the only object of Ning Yi Qing, and will certainly pick up all kinds of mistakes. Every mother-in-law in the world has her own set of criteria for choosing a daughter-in-law. No matter how good the Son chooses, as long as there are some places that do not meet the standards of their daughter-in-law, there will be running in. The stronger ones will find ways to break up, and the gentler ones will compromise. "I didn''t say much about him. Besides, I do it for his own good. If he comes back with a daughter-in-law who is not in charge of the family, he will still have a lot of problems if he hasn''t seen the world. In the end, he will not be upset?" When it comes to this, Miao Bihu is not happy. In Miao Bihu''s mind, the most important thing to marry a daughter-in-law is to be well matched. Only when this condition is met can we have character, appearance, talent and ability. What she couldn''t understand was that Ning Yiqing was so excellent that he could choose the famous ladies in the imperial capital. However, he didn''t even look at them from childhood, but he found a rural daughter-in-law in Lingcheng. After Ning Yiqing first mentioned to her that she had only one partner with Gu, she was always unhappy. Ning Beichuan knew his daughter-in-law''s mind and advised her: "no matter what Yiqing looks at, she is very accurate. Even if the girl he looks at comes from the countryside, she is not so bad. There must be something extraordinary. You might as well put down your prejudice and try to understand." Chapter 560 Miao Bihu said slowly, "if it''s anything else, I''ll follow him, but it''s not absolutely impossible to marry my daughter-in-law. You know, after my daughter-in-law comes home, she wants to get along with me every day! If I don''t get along, don''t I get angry every day? " Ning Beichuan could only persuade him again: "it''s not so. I met Lao Zhang in the front yard. After his son married his daughter-in-law, he bought a house outside. The couple lived their own life. But daughter-in-law, do you think too much now? The premise of these things is that you have to have a daughter-in-law first, right "Yes, there must be a daughter-in-law first! He''s old enough to get married. " Miao Bihu said: "what worries me now is that he has a special idea since he was a child. He went abroad alone when he was 14 years old. He has gone through many dangers these years. Don''t think I don''t know. I don''t want him to take risks in marrying his daughter-in-law." When it comes to these things, Ning Beichuan doesn''t know what to say. Other people''s families are looking forward to the excellence of their children, but now his son is too excellent, which is also a headache. Ning Yiqing was not very close to people since she was a child. As a mother, Miao Bihu was really depressed. Miao Bihu sighed again and said, "he''s usually busy. If he marries a clever, sensible, family friendly daughter-in-law and has a child, I have a grandson. When you go to work, I''m not so bored." "Talk to him when he comes back this time." Ning Beichuan agrees. Miao Bihu looked at him and said, "I''m afraid he won''t listen to us. He seems to have decided that Gu is the only one!" "That''s good. Let him bring it back to us." Ning Beichuan said with great interest. Miao Bihu was worried: "what''s good? I saw that girl today. It''s not a fuel-efficient lamp, you know? She took a drink in the mall today and drenched the girl from head to foot "Is it?" Ning Beichuan immediately became more interested: "this girl has a temper. As you said before, choosing a daughter-in-law is not afraid of temper. She is afraid of picking a soft footed shrimp and kicking her three feet. She has a strong personality, which matches our Yiqing very well." Miao Bihu was worried: "that''s what I said, but as a woman, it''s too much!" When she said this before, she saw the old Wang''s daughter-in-law in the backyard. She didn''t speak all day, but she had a lot of thoughts. She told Ning Beichuan about it, and she came to the above conclusion. In fact, in her heart, she still wanted a girl with good temper and easy handle to be her daughter-in-law. She then stares at Ning Beichuan and says, "besides, in our family, you and Yiqing are all grumpy. She certainly can''t bully you, so she can only bully me. I don''t want to be a mother-in-law bullied by my daughter-in-law every day!" Mother in law and daughter-in-law are natural enemies for the simple reason that they care about the same man. For the mother-in-law, the son who has been raised for so many years has been nagged away by a monster called daughter-in-law. How can we rest assured? As for the daughter-in-law, her husband, who has been painstakingly found, is watched day and night by a monster called mother-in-law. What''s the matter? So since ancient times, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law often fight for the ownership of the man. Although most of the women win in the end, the whole process is extremely difficult. Chapter 561 Ning Beichuan immediately clapped: "you are my daughter-in-law, who dares to bully you?" Miao Bihu heard this well, but Ning Beichuan said, "but you have to believe Yiqing''s eyes! That kid always has a way of looking at people. " "That''s not true." Miao Bihu thought it over carefully and then asked her to find a far fetched reason: "but this is different from other things. Women are the most deceitful. The more beautiful they are, the more deceitful they are. Yiqing has never been with girls before. How can he tell them from each other?" "We haven''t taught him much since he was so old. Which one didn''t he learn?" Ning Beichuan comfort her: "he is so old, know how to do, you also don''t be too nervous, later let him bring that girl back, if she is really bad, I won''t allow her to enter." Miao Bihu thought it was the same reason, but said: "but I just made a lot of phone calls, and Yiqing didn''t answer." "Don''t worry. Call him later." Ning Beichuan said in a warm voice. Just at this time, the phone rings, Miao Bihu busy through the phone, is Ning Yiqing called: "Mom, you don''t have to call, I will take the only one back." Miao Bihu knows that she met Gu Wei in the shopping mall today. Ning Yiqing is sure to bring Gu Wei back. Although she knows this, she is still a little unhappy to hear him say so. So Miao Bihu spat lightly: "how to talk to my mother? Can''t I call you?" Ning Yiqing usually has to coax Gu only patiently, and his mother can hardly enjoy the treatment coaxed by him. But today, in order to prove to his mother that he didn''t forget his mother when he had a daughter-in-law, he patiently said, "of course, I can also explain by the way. It''s not that I didn''t answer my mother''s phone, it''s that I didn''t take my cell phone with me when I went out. During this period of time, I went to buy my mother''s favorite weekly butterfly cake." Miao Bihu is too clear about her son''s character. It''s very rare for him to explain that. Her anger has dissipated a lot, but she still says coldly, "I still know how to come back. I thought you didn''t want me to be a mother!" "You don''t have to worry about that." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "without my mother, there would be no me. How can I not have my mother?" Miao Bihu was very comfortable to hear this, and the mother and son said a few more words. Finally, Miao Bihu asked Ning Yiqing to buy some ice fresh yellow croaker at a low price. When Ning Yiqing and Gu only came to the compound, it was already dusk and night began to fall. The compound of the imperial capital and the compound of Lingcheng are two completely different levels. The guards around are more than twice as many as those in Lingcheng. After she followed Ning Yiqing into the compound, she saw a lot of big people she had only seen on TV before. And some of those big people are walking with dogs, some are carrying vegetables, and some are carrying briefcases. The whole compound is full of life. Gu only came to the courtyard for the first time, and her eyes were a little strange. It turned out that after the screen, these big people would eat and drink like ordinary people, and they would have joys and sorrows. What she doesn''t know is that when she is looking at them, they are also looking at her. Someone smiles and greets Ning Yiqing: "Yiqing, when did you come back?" Chapter 562 "Hello, uncle Zhou." Ning Yiqing also said modestly: "just came back." "Who are you?" Uncle Zhou pointed to Gu and asked. "Yes." Ning Yiqing turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "only, this is uncle Zhou." Gu only knows that uncle Zhou is also a big man. She is usually not smiling in TV, but she smiles gently at this time. She respectfully says, "Hello, uncle Zhou." Uncle Zhou laughed and joked with Ning Yiqing: "I used to think that you were difficult to deal with people. I didn''t expect that you have people now. Boy, you have a good eye." Ning Yiqing also returns with a smile, and then takes Gu the only way to Ning''s home. As soon as they left, several uncles and aunts nearby came together and said, "Lao Zhou, is that girl really the object of Ning family?" "Yes, that''s what Yiqing said just now." "No, I didn''t say that Ning''s object was a country girl before, but that girl was very good in appearance and temperament just now. Where did she seem to come from the country?" "I don''t know about that, but the girl is really pretty. I think she''s better than the girl of the Cheng family." In the courtyard before, everyone thought that Cheng Su Su Su was the best girl of the young generation. A few people talking and laughing there are just big people''s little gossip. For the elders, it''s just a small matter. The compound is very large. The Ning family and the Cheng family both live in it. They have contacts occasionally. However, because of different jobs, they are only nodding friends in essence. When Cheng Su Su came out, she happened to hear their conversation. Her hand was unconsciously clenched. Today, she heard that Miao Bi Hu asked Ning Yi Qing to go home for dinner. She thought that such a thing had happened. Gu Wei absolutely did not dare to follow Ning Yi Qing back to Ning''s home. At this time, she found that she underestimated Gu only, she gritted her teeth and scolded: "what a shameless face!" But after scolding, she has no way at all. With the friendship between Cheng family and Ning family, even if she lives in the courtyard together, it''s not good for her to rush directly to Ning family. She went home with a cold face. Su tingxue hasn''t come back from the research institute yet. Cheng Jinmo hasn''t got off work yet. At home, Cheng Shutang and Cheng Shuian are sitting in front of the TV playing the game of handle. Yesterday, Cheng Shui''an got together with Su tingxue and the Cheng family, and then he stayed in the Cheng family for the time being. The reason is that he and Cheng Su Su entered the Imperial University together, so it''s more convenient to go to school together. Before Cheng Shuian came to the imperial capital this time, Cheng Su Su did not see Cheng Shuian several times. In other words, in her heart, she looked down on Cheng Shuian, the Cheng family who grew up in Lingcheng. It''s just that she always does superficial work. It seems that she is very welcome to Cheng Shuian''s temporary residence in Cheng''s family. This meeting, Cheng Shuian and Cheng Shutang finished a game. Cheng Shutang reached out and patted Cheng Shuian on the shoulder and said, "it''s worthy of being a top student who can enter the Imperial University. Boy, I really have you." Two people laugh a few words, home phone rings, Cheng Shutang answered the phone back to the room to pack things, and then said to Cheng Shuian: "the army has something to do, I go back first, Su Su, treat Shuian well, I go first!" Cheng Su Su is eager for Cheng Shutang to leave now. She immediately agrees. She asks the nanny to cut a fruit plate and put it in front of Cheng Shutang. Chapter 563 Cheng Shuian said thanks. Cheng Susu sat down beside him and said with a smile, "my cousin''s grades are really good. I also heard that Lingcheng No.1 middle school also got a provincial champion. Are you familiar with her?" In fact, Lu Yurong had called her to ask about Cheng Shuian before. She knew that Cheng Shuian was the only thing Gu was ahead of. At this time, she asked to confirm the truth of the matter and lay the foundation for what she would do in the future. Cheng Shuian, who knows her twists and turns, nods her head lightly and says, "she''s my deskmate. She''s quite familiar." "My deskmate!" Cheng Su Su''s voice tapped a trill. She was a little excited. She didn''t expect that they were at the same table! Cheng Shui''an looks at Cheng Su Su, who is excited. She laughs with embarrassment, but then says, "she is so excellent and beautiful. There must be many boys in your class like her, right?" "That''s not true." Cheng Shui''an thought of what happened when she was a junior in high school, and chuckled: "she was transferred from the countryside to No.1 middle school. It is said that she went through the back door. When she just turned over, she always got a zero every time." Gu only had a time when she got a zero score in the exam. Lu Yurong also told process Su Su, so she also knew about it. But this was the first time she had to pretend to hear it, and her face made a surprised expression: "how can it be? She was the only student who got full marks in the whole subject examination in the history of the University! How can you get a zero on the test "What she said at that time was that it was necessary to have the characteristics of 100 points in the test, because only in this way can we avoid all the correct answers perfectly when the test papers are full." Cheng Shuian smiles from the corner of his mouth. "So when she won the first place in the class for the first time, the whole school was shocked. Almost everyone thought that she was cheating. Even I thought so at that time." "However, she used her strength to prove that she didn''t cheat. Before she got zero, she just kept a low profile. Since then, she swept the list of all subjects in the school and became the first in the school. She won the provincial champion with full marks of all subjects." "Her change is really too big, so that the students in the class can''t come back to God. When she came back to God, the college entrance examination was over, so when she was at school, there were no boys chasing her." When he said this, he added "except me" after it. He found her better than all the boys in the class, so he decided to chase her and wrote her a love letter. Only when the love letter was detained by Ning Yiqing, did he know that before him, someone else found her better and got ahead of him. Hearing this, Cheng Su Su looked at him and said, "do you like her, cousin?" Cheng Shuian''s face is slightly red. Just as he plans to switch off the topic, Cheng Jinmo comes back, so the topic is over. Although Cheng Su Su didn''t get the answer from Cheng Shui''an''s words, Cheng Shui''an had already given her the answer. Cheng Shui''an doesn''t talk much. He usually chats with Cheng Shutang, but he doesn''t talk much with Cheng Su Su. But today, when he talks about Gu Wei, he talks a lot more than usual. And when she finally asked that, Cheng Shuian''s face turned red. Cheng Su Su''s eyes are a bit deep. It''s a bit interesting. It turns out that Cheng Shui''an likes Gu only. No wonder Lu Yurong said that Cheng Shui''an protects Gu only. Chapter 564 But if Cheng Shuian knew that the girl he liked was his own cousin, what kind of experience would it be? Cheng Su Su''s heart at this time gave birth to an idea, since she can''t treat Gu only as a stranger and exclude him from the sight of Cheng''s family, can she give Gu only a name, such as Cheng Shuian''s girlfriend? There is a professional term for this kind of thing called "dark under the light". In other words, the more dangerous the place, the more arrangement. If Gu Weiyi becomes Cheng Shuian''s girlfriend, who else would think that Gu Weihui is Cheng''s daughter? At first thought, it''s more or less adventurous, and Cheng Su Su perfectly inherits Lu Yurong''s adventurous spirit. Lu Yurong changed her children to seek wealth, while Cheng Susu pushed Gu to Cheng Shuian to keep her wealth. When Cheng Su Su was in Tengchong, she actually wanted to kill Gu Wei, because Ning Yi Qing didn''t have a chance. When she arrived at the imperial capital, she didn''t have a chance. She needed to find other opportunities to destroy Gu Wei Wei. As long as there is a relationship between Gu and Cheng Shuian, Cheng''s parents will never recognize Gu even if they know Gu is their own daughter. Because if there is that kind of thing between cousins, in essence, it is also a mess. Cheng Jinmo can''t afford such a face. Once this kind of thing is exposed, Gu''s life will be ruined, and he will live in great pain. Cheng Su Su thinks that he can come up with this way to destroy Gu''s only way. Don''t be too clever! She is the real genius! Now she has determined that Cheng Shuian is the only one who likes Gu. Even if it is half done, she will be able to do it with her wisdom. As for whether this matter will hurt the innocent Cheng Shuian, it is not in her consideration. Cheng Su Su was so happy to think of this that she couldn''t help laughing. Cheng Jinmo asked her, "Su Su, what makes you so happy? Tell Dad! " Cheng Su Su chuckled: "I think school will officially start soon. I''m also a college student. I''m happy!" Cheng Jinmo sighed: "time flies, my family is so big!" He remembers that when Su tingxue was born to Cheng Susu, something happened at home. He didn''t stay by her side. It''s a pity to see her born. Fortunately, everything goes well in the future. Otherwise, he will die of guilt. In fact, he dotes on Cheng Su Su all these years, which has something to do with not being able to watch her born. Ning Yiqing with Gu only into the Ning family, Ning''s nanny is cooking, the room floating light aroma. Miao Bihu frowned slightly when he saw Gu Weiwei, but he didn''t say anything. He just said to Ning Yiqing with a smile: "you bastard, it''s hard for us to meet you now. If we didn''t meet you this time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t come home for dinner today!" Ning Yiqing said flatly: "mom is right. After all, you have dad to accompany you. Of course, I will accompany you when I am free." Gu only feels that he speaks so directly in front of his mother. He is telling Miao Bihu that she wants to take Miao Bihu''s son, which is to add a fire rhythm to the already difficult relationship between his mother-in-law and his daughter-in-law. Chapter 565 So Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and pulled Ning Yiqing''s sleeve. He glanced at her, and she blinked at him. Ning Yiqing felt funny. She was waiting for her little action. She was a smart girl, so he said in a low voice, "but no matter how important the daughter-in-law is, it''s not as important as her mother, so I brought her to see her mother." Gu only slightly relieved, smiling to say hello to Miao Bihu: "good aunt Miao." In fact, this is Gu''s second greeting to Miao Bihu today. She has changed her intellectual and clever fragrance suit at this time, and the whole person is much more gentle than when we met at noon. At least there is a smile in her bright eyes at this time. But Miao Bihu, who has seen her tough side, certainly can no longer regard her as a clever, sensible and good tempered lady. As a matter of fact, Miao Bihu is still a little bit sour at this time. She saw Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing''s little action just now. Her son is really devoted to Gu Yiwei. She has never seen Ning Yiqing treat people so well. Although Gu only has a bad temper, he is still a smart man. This is Gu''s second impression of Miao Bihu. But even so, Miao Bihu still doesn''t like Gu only. After all, Gu only doesn''t meet her criteria for choosing a daughter-in-law, but she is a qualified person and says gently, "hello." After that, she turned and went into the living room. Gu only looked at the arrangement of Ning''s house at will, and she was a little pretentious. As soon as you enter the door, it''s a delicate Bogu shelf. There are some exquisite ornaments in the space on the shelf. Everything is placed in the right position, which shows the owner''s aesthetic. Behind the Bogu shelf is a huanghuali table with four chairs carved with peony patterns. Further on, there is a set of mahogany sofa, which is not the only common style of Gu. It is slightly old, but carved with delicate bird and animal patterns, which is very strange. In the middle of the sofa is a mahogany table with a set of purple clay teapots. There are several paintings on the wall, the most conspicuous of which is the red plum in the middle. It is chic and amazing. Around the corner put a few pots of orchid grass, for the whole room added three elegant atmosphere. At this glance, Gu was surprised. The furniture of Ning''s family is exquisite, but it''s unique, of different value, and the layout is exquisite enough to show the owner''s extraordinary taste. Ning Yiqing''s slippers were naturally prepared by Miao Bihu, but she didn''t care about the only slipper. Gu only sighs silently in her heart. Sure enough, she really can''t do this kind of thing that offends her mother-in-law without entering the door. She takes a knife in her heart and cuts Cheng Su Su Su 80 times. She will definitely get the debt back from Cheng Su Su Su Su. But she knows that it''s all in the future. What she wants to do now is how to defuse the threat from her future mother-in-law. If she goes in directly in her shoes, she will be regarded as having no basic education, and the basic impression will be deducted one more point. If she took off her shoes and walked in barefoot, the ground of the imperial capital in September would be a little cold, and the thin socks she wore could not offset the cold air on the ground. She was easy to get sick and obviously unsuitable. When she was struggling, Miao Bihu was also looking at her, trying to see how she would resolve this incident. Chapter 566 At this time, Ning Yiqing put the slippers on her feet in front of Gu only: "there are few guests at home. My mother has no time to prepare the slippers. You should wear mine first. The girl''s feet are too cold. I''m a man. It doesn''t matter if I cool down." Gu Yiwei coughed softly. Before she could speak, Miao Bihu said: "look at my memory, I forgot to take my slippers. Your slippers are so big. She wears them carefully." Then she came over, opened the shoe cabinet, and turned her back to them to flip the slippers. This time it''s Ning Yiqing''s turn to blink Gu Wei''s eyes, but he is a very cold person, blinking this small action makes Gu Wei feel a little uncomfortable. Miao Bihu took a pair of brand-new slippers from the shoe cabinet for Gu Weiyi to wear. At first sight, they were new ones. Gu only from this small detail can see that her future mother-in-law is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Over there, Ning Beichuan came down from the upstairs and said with a smile, "come in and sit down." Gu only in see Ning Beichuan time obviously Leng for a while, she is very surprised toward Ning Yiqing looked in the past. She avoided Ning Yiqing like a tiger in her previous life, so she didn''t know much about him. She only knew that Ning family was also a powerful family in the imperial capital, but she didn''t expect that the future was so big! Ning Yiqing is the son of Ning Beichuan! Ning Beichuan! That''s a high-ranking Minister of relevant departments! Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and tapped her head: "make a fuss!" He always felt that he was him and didn''t need to name himself as Lao Tzu in his family, so he never mentioned his identity to others, and he was excellent enough. He didn''t need to look at his background, only the people who looked at him could win the corresponding respect, and no one dared to look down on him. Before he came, he didn''t tell Gu who his father was. In his opinion, he was the one she was going to marry and had nothing to do with his father. Gu Weiyi wants to say that it''s not her who makes a fuss, but Ning Beichuan''s identity is too scary! She reached out and touched his painful head, then glared at him again, and then thought, in fact, her real identity is not low, she is also the daughter of the leader of the Ministry of Commerce! Such a thought, she completely calm down, and then calmly and ningbeichuan say hello: "ninguncle good." Ning Beichuan smiles. He also sees the little action she and Ning Yiqing did just now. She obviously recognizes him and is surprised, but she is also surprised. In less than ten seconds, she calms down and is no longer nervous because of his identity. "Sit down." Ning Beichuan said with a smile that although his position is not low, there are not so many rules at home. At this time, the little girl looked very generous, which was different from what Miao Bihu said in the afternoon. How could a girl born in a small family have such bearing. Gu only a voice thanks, followed Ning Yi Qing to sit down on the sofa. After sitting down, Ning Yiqing introduced Gu Weiwei: "Dad, mom, she is Gu Weiwei. I told you before that I like her and want to marry her." He has already thought about it. Anyway, he and Gu Weiyi have already obtained the certificate. In view of his mother''s attitude and today''s accident, he needs to show his attitude and not let Gu Weiyi be wronged. Ning Beichuan knows his son very well. He takes people home and introduces them directly, which shows that his son really recognizes Gu only! Chapter 567 So Ning Beichuan''s eyes were cautious, while Miao Bihu interrupted: "it''s the first time for Xiao Gu to come home and let his aunt have a good look. Ah, you are so handsome!" Ning Yiqing took a look at Miao Bihu, and she said with a smile: "you young people are totally different from our generation. I heard that there is a friend among the young people now. You should go everywhere slowly first. Come, take care of yourself and eat sugar." People of this age always put a small word in front of their surname when they call their younger generation. Although Miao Bihu didn''t explicitly refuse, the meaning of this sentence is very clear, that is, she doesn''t recognize Gu''s only identity now, she and Ning Yiqing have good friends everywhere, but she doesn''t agree to enter Ning''s house. Ning Yiqing frowned slightly. Gu was afraid that he would say something frightening to death, so he stretched out his hand again and pulled his sleeve. Then he picked up a piece of sugar with a smile and said, "thank you, aunt." Ning Beichuan looks at them and Miao Bihu, and gives Ning Yiqing a calm look. Ning Yiqing''s eyes were light, Miao Bihu''s reaction was not unexpected, but he was also afraid of Gu''s only grievance, so he pointed to a painting on the wall and said: "mom is a painter, that painting is her painting." It''s a picture of cold plum. It''s tender and beautiful. It''s as red as snow. Its branches are simple and pure. It''s quite artistic. Gu only saw the painting when he came in. On the one hand, the hanging position of the painting was conspicuous; on the other hand, the painting was really good. The painting with Ning jialue some simple decoration style, the whole family revealed a touch of scholarly atmosphere She sincerely praised: "this painting has the style of Xu Wei. It is exquisite and free and easy. You can see the strength of character everywhere. My aunt is really good at this painting." She praised it simply, but every word said that at the key point, Miao Bihu was surprised and asked her, "do you know how to draw?" "A little bit." Gu only smile: "my grandparents left some calligraphy and painting, the elders taught me how to appreciate a painting, so I can understand some. Although my aunt''s painting is good, she shakes her hand at the turning point of the withered branch, where there is less charm. Although it does not affect the overall aesthetic, it is also one of the major regrets." Miao Bihu''s eyes were a little surprised. Her painting is her masterpiece. Many people have seen it, but few people can see the details, because this place can''t be seen without certain skills. When she was painting in that place, someone called her at that time. She took the pen and turned her head. That''s why the branch made such a small mistake. Gu only sighed with relief when he saw her. It seemed that it was not in vain to go to the Forbidden City with those students yesterday, and it was not in vain to listen to them talk about a lot of painting knowledge. She said with a smile: "I don''t know how to draw, and I can''t draw. If there is something wrong, please don''t worry about it." Miao Bihu looked at Gu Yiwei: "if you can see the problem of this painting, it means that you have basic aesthetics and a certain foundation in painting. Can''t you really draw?" "Do simple strokes count?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. Miao Bihu laughs. She doesn''t like Gu only, but it seems that the girl is not so annoying now. At least she doesn''t pretend to understand. This is a good quality. Chapter 568 But Miao Bihu thought that in front of her, if Gu only wanted to pretend to understand, it would only make him more embarrassed, so Gu''s only choice was Cong yes. So her face became more plain, and she said to Gu Weiyi, "because of the simple lines, Jian''s strokes are more testing of people''s strokes and spirituality. You can draw one for me to see." Gu Yiwei looks at Ning Yiqing. He nods his head lightly. She follows Miao Bihu to the study next to him. As soon as they left, Ning Beichuan said in a low voice, "you''re so brave. You can bring her back like this, and you''re not afraid that your mother won''t agree?" "It''s not that I''m bold, it''s that my mother ran into me today. If I don''t bring Gu Wei back today, it''s really troublesome." Ning Yiqing also lowered the volume to say. If he doesn''t bring Gu Weiyi back today, Miao Bihu will think that he and Gu Weiyi are just everywhere, and Gu Weiyi will become a fierce but timid girl in Miao Bihu''s heart. Also because of this, Miao Bihu will think that Gu only in his heart is not important, later brought back, I''m afraid it will be doubly difficult to Gu only. So today, he brought Gu only one back to Ning''s home. In fact, he just wanted to show his attitude: he is serious about Gu only one. Of course, Ning Beichuan understood Ning Yiqing''s meaning. He laughed, pointed to him and asked, "so you are the only one?" "Didn''t I make it clear to you on the phone before?" Ning Yiqing said slowly, "I never joke." Ning Beichuan looked at Ning Yiqing''s serious face and nodded: "if you think about it, it''s just that your mother has been looking for a lady of noble origin for you in the emperor all this time. Gu Yiwei is not on her list. It may be troublesome." Ning Yiqing asked him, "is it the trick of marriage again?" Ning Beichuan glared at him: "how to talk!" "It is." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "I knew the trick you played when I was very young. Otherwise, my aunt would not have married that man, and I would not have suffered those hardships these years. Besides, my second uncle married a tigress at home and took my grandfather to Lingcheng to provide for the aged..." "Shut up Ning Beichuan stares at him and says, but he is afraid to shock Gu only and Miao Bihu at this time, so his voice is not big and his prestige is much smaller. "Which love I said is not true?" Ning Yiqing has some disdain in her eyes: "in recent years, you have been in charge of the family, and you can shock those people with different intentions. Otherwise, the family doesn''t know what the chaos is like. Others only see the scenery of Ning family, but they can''t see the chaos inside." Ning Beichuan reached out and knocked his head: "still talking nonsense there!" "I just want to say what''s in my heart. You don''t have to be so excited." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "it''s because I''ve seen you play more tricks since I was a child. I''m very tired of it. When I was very young, I told myself that I want to make my own decisions about my marriage, and I won''t be influenced by anyone." "Don''t you tell me that''s what motivated you to work hard since you were a child?" Ning Beichuan said in a deep voice. Ning Yiqing said, "can''t you?" He never sacrificed his happiness for other people and things, and he didn''t think the lintel of Ning family was high. He was the eldest grandson of Ning family, but he was also himself. Chapter 569 Over the years, Ning Yiqing has also used his strength to prove to people all over the world that even without the backing of Ning family, he can become the most dazzling star in the security company with his outstanding ability. Ning Beichuan was speechless. He always knew his son had an idea, but he didn''t expect that he was planning it when he was so young. He used to think that Ning Yiqing was a piece of wood, and he didn''t know how to be affectionate or loving at all. Now it seems that he is so wrong. He said softly, "not all marriages will be unhappy. Your mother and I are happy." "That''s because you''re lucky." Ning Yiqing reached up to her father''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "but I still believe in my own eyes. I want to make my own decisions about my affairs. No matter you or my mother, I don''t want to influence my marriage." "You son of a bitch!" Ning Beichuan scolded lightly. After scolding, he sighed that Ning Yiqing had done nothing wrong. Ning Yiqing said in a low voice: "today I give you all the bottom. My mother usually listens to you most. You must blow the pillow well." How to blow the pillow wind for the dignified super leader? This is what Ning Yiqing dares to say. Ning Beichuan scolded: "how to speak? Be careful I hit you "Good!" Ning Yiqing laughed: "you can beat me as long as you can." Ning Beichuan stares at Ning Yiqing again when he hears this. He knows his son''s strength in his heart. However, this boy is an expert in the whole company. When he was young, he didn''t have to beat Ning Yiqing, let alone now. He took a deep breath and said, "since you''re here to ask me to do something, can''t you say something nice?" Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "I''m afraid you''ve heard enough of flattery at work. Where else do you need me to talk about it? I wish our father and son were honest with each other. I''ve told you everything. Don''t you tell me? " Ning Beichuan felt that having such a son was also a bad thing. He reached out and pulled Ning Yiqing''s hand down on his shoulder. He glared at him and said, "I have no problem with this, but you know your mother''s character. I can''t be her master." Ning Yiqing skimmed her lips and gave her father a comment: "wife is strict!" Ning Beichuan is not angry with his statement, but also laughs: "you are not strong, you and Gu are not married now, I think you are also eaten to death by her." Just now, he could see the little actions between them clearly. Ning Yiqing''s maintenance of Gu Yiwei was quite obvious. Ning Yiqing is not disgusted with this evaluation, but calmly said: "I do, you can''t manage it!" Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "yes, I can''t manage it. Anyway, it''s your own choice, but you are so relieved that Gu only follows your mother to the study, and you are not afraid of your mother''s difficulties?" "No one in the world can be hard on her." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "you don''t know her now, so you don''t know how good she is. After you know her, you will fall in love with her." "Besides, after I get married with her, she will definitely deal with her mother. If she gets used to it earlier, they will get along well." Ning Beichuan generally agreed with Ning Yiqing''s statement, so he jokingly asked him: "you say Gu is the only good, where is she good?" Chapter 570 "It''s good everywhere." Ning Yiqing looked at the direction of the study: "if you use the secular perspective, it is that she has a good character, a good temper, a smart and progressive person, is also very studious, gentle and polite to others. The only reason why you are dissatisfied is that she grew up in Lingcheng." "But who stipulates that Lingcheng can''t produce excellent talents? Don''t forget, our Ning family''s ancestors are all in Lingcheng. " After careful calculation, the root of their Ning family is actually in Lingcheng. Ning Beichuan has no opinion about the sentence behind Ning Yiqing, but he obviously doesn''t agree with the sentence in front of him. If Gu only has a good temper, he won''t take drinks to the girl of Cheng''s family. Come on, my son is falling in love. It''s good to take care of him everywhere. Just at this time, a crisp sound came from the study, as if something had fallen on the ground. Ning Yiqing immediately stands up and rushes to the study. Ning Beichuan is full of disdain when he sees his appearance. What''s the good calm? Now I''m not married, so I''m nervous about this bastard! It''s really my father! When Ning Yiqing rushed into the study, he saw the broken vase on the ground and was stunned, because according to the location of Gu Youyi and Miao Bihu, he could immediately judge that the vase was obviously broken by Miao Bihu. There was a piece of paper on the table that covered a picture, so he didn''t see what Gu had painted. Miao Bihu''s face was not good at this time, but it was still calm. She coughed and said to him, "go get the broom and stick it carefully to your feet." Ning Yi Qing looks toward Gu only, she spread a hand to him. When Ning Yiqing saw that she was self-conscious and that she had not been bullied by her mother, he put down his heart and turned to look for the broom. Ning Beichuan also came at this time and asked, "what happened?" Miao Bihu said with a smile, "it''s OK. I just knocked over a vase by accident. Just go back and buy one." Ning Beichuan was a little surprised when he looked at Miao Bi lake. The little vase was her favorite. Usually, she would not even let him touch it. It would be broken, but she didn''t say anything. It''s a bit of an anomaly. Ning Beichuan is a smart man. He didn''t ask directly. Just at this time, the nanny cooked the meal and came to invite them to dinner. Miao Bihu said with a smile: "eat, eat." Ning Beichuan also smiles and asks Ning Yiqing to take Gu only to wash his hands and prepare for dinner. After going to the bathroom, Ning Yiqing asked Gu Yiwei, "what happened in the study just now?" "Not much." Gu only gently raised his eyebrow and said, "I just let my aunt see my strength." Ning Yiqing looks at her and doesn''t speak. He knows Miao Bihu''s character clearly. He is not the kind of person who doesn''t speak when he sees other people''s strength. In fact, if she gets angry, he will probably be angry on the spot and won''t let Gu alone in. But this is obviously not the case now. Gu Weiyi chuckled and explained: "my aunt asked me to draw a simple picture, so I drew a picture of chicken eating rice, and then she quit. Instead of saying that I had painting skills, she asked me to draw a landscape map. I said that I couldn''t draw, so she asked Master Li Keran''s jungle painting for me to copy." "Master Li''s painting was painted with very precious pigments. If I only use ordinary pigments, I can''t draw that amazing feeling, so I directly use green pigments." Chapter 571 Ning Yiqing understood what happened just now: "did you draw something amazing to my mother?" "How are you?" Gu Wei thought about it and said, "I just finished painting. My aunt asked me if I had never learned painting before. I said yes. She asked me if I wanted to learn painting. I said I didn''t like painting. I wanted to be a Chinese medicine doctor." "She asked why she didn''t go to the University of traditional Chinese medicine to study literature in DIDU University. I said that the way of teaching traditional Chinese medicine in the university is the way of Western medicine. It''s easy to destroy the dialectical thinking mode of learning traditional Chinese medicine in that way, so I didn''t go. After my copying and painting, she broke the vase carelessly." The corner of Ning Yi Qing''s mouth smoked, Gu only asked him: "how? Did I say anything wrong? " Ning Yiqing saw the girl with a pair of bright eyes looking at him, cunning and smart, he reached out and knocked her head: "the first time I came to my home to bully my mother, Gu only, you are too much this time." He added, "well done, though!" Gu only chuckles and makes a sound. It''s not bad to be praised. The important thing is that Ning Yiqing is on her side. She is happy in her heart. Ning Yiqing had already understood that Gu''s painting was very smart and talented, so Miao Bihu''s mind was a little complicated. She asked her why she didn''t learn to draw. Gu''s only answer is just as crazy to hear in the ears of normal people. Gu''s only answer is the only student who has passed the full mark of all subjects in Imperial University over the years. Gu''s only answer is amazing when she never learned painting. She seems to have the strength to say that. In Miao Bi Lake''s ears, Gu''s words are just copying, but they must be brilliant. Miao Bi lake was so surprised that he broke the vase. Miao Bihu can''t say it in words about breaking the vase by mistake, so she can only pretend that nothing happened and deal with it lightly. With Ning Yiqing''s understanding of Miao Bihu, she was afraid that she would be at sixes and sevens. So during the meal, Miao Bihu looked strange every now and then, but he didn''t speak at all. Ning Beichuan just asked Miao Bihu what happened in her study. Miao Bihu didn''t say anything. When he saw her reaction again, he was curious about Gu only. He is too clear about his daughter-in-law''s character. She looks gentle, but in fact she is very strong. Today, she is ready to give Gu the only power. It will stop. It is not in line with her character. Just in his identity, at this time is not good, directly ask Gu only, just smile to say a few gossip. But he is a high-ranking Minister of relevant departments. He usually talks about national affairs. He is really not good at talking about these family affairs. So he casually asked Gu Wei about his situation. When he learned that Gu was admitted to the Imperial University with full marks of all subjects, he looked at her with more appreciation in his eyes. In Gu''s opinion, full marks in general subjects can''t represent anything, but in many people''s opinion, it''s a combination of IQ and ability. Today, Gu only from the door, the whole person seems to be quite calm, from the tolerance should face all things, receive people and treat things, moderate, generous. Chapter 572 Ning Beichuan immediately understood why Ning Yiqing liked Gu Yiwei. Except for her poor family background, the girl''s other conditions were very good. She didn''t come from the countryside at all. The meal was a feast for both the guests and the host. It was already more than 8 p.m. after the meal, and it was already a little late. Ning Beichuan asked Ning Yiqing to send Gu Weiyi back. Gu Weiyi was very polite and said to Ning Beichuan and Miao Bihu, "uncle and aunt, thank you for your hospitality today. Goodbye!" Because Miao Bihu did not speak, Ning Beichuan also politely said: "Xiao Gu, when you have time, come to play at home." When he said this, Miao Bihu glared at him. His words had already been spoken, and it was impossible to take them back. So he laughed, indicating that Gu could go. Gu only saw two people''s small action, the corners of his mouth smoked. It turned out that the Minister of a country with boundless scenery outside was still a hen pecked husband. What a surprise! And there are a lot of surprises today. Although Miao Bihu didn''t say anything against her today, she could see that Miao Bihu didn''t like her. Of course, Cheng Su Su''s choice for her dislike was more about Miao Bihu''s own concept. It''s a long time for two people who believe too much to be together. This process will be very painful. It''s just that she thinks that Miao Bihu may pay too much attention to it, and she''s a rural person. Li Bihu will belittle her. It''s normal. Although Gu Weiyi thinks that her real identity matches Ning''s, she can''t tell people about her identity, so she can only tell Miao Bihu in other ways that she is worthy of Ning Yiqing. Miao Bihu is a painter. She is only drawn to ridicule her. Of course, she will not give Miao Bihu this opportunity. She has never learned to draw, but she can write beautiful calligraphy with her own aesthetic philosophy. Today is the first time in her previous life that she has been drawing. She found that she has the talent to draw. Miao Bihu looks down on her background. In the final analysis, she just doesn''t think she is worthy of Ning Yiqing. Since the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law can not be reconciled in a short period of time, she uses her way to prove to Miao Bihu that she is excellent, and the excellent can be worthy of the best Ning Yiqing. Painting is only one aspect of Gu''s ability to show Miao Bihu today. In the future, if Miao Bihu no longer tries to prove these things, everyone will be happy. If she tries to prove these things again, she will use her absolute strength to block Miao Bihu''s mouth, just like today. Miao Bihu called out when they went out: "Yiqing, don''t come back too late." The meaning of her words is obvious, that is not to let Ning Yiqing and Gu alone spend the night together. Gu only sighed in his heart: "it seems that it''s not easy to win the favor of my mother-in-law." Ning Yiqing, as usual, was expressionless and did not agree or deny. As soon as the two talents left, Miao Bihu closed the door. Ning Beichuan finally couldn''t help asking her: "people are gone. Can you tell me what''s going on today?" Miao Bihu bit his lip and said, "this Gu Weiyi is so crazy!" "What did she do to you?" Ning Beichuan asked in surprise. Chapter 573 Miao Bihu''s heart was choked. It seemed that Gu only bullied her, but not a word in his words was excessive, and not a thing in his behavior was excessive. On the contrary, Gu only laughed at her throughout the whole process, which was generous and dignified, polite and polite. Even if she wants to find Gu''s only stubble, she can''t find it. She wants to sue Gu in front of Ning Beichuan. She can''t sue Gu''s only state! But she felt that today she was really bullied by Gu only! She bit her lip and said, "she just went too far! I will never let Yiqing marry her. If I marry her, I will not be bullied by her in the future! " Ning Beichuan was still at a loss when he heard her words, so he could only ask her: "can you tell me what she did? I can see that Yiqing is very satisfied with her. If we want to object, we must have a reason! " "If you don''t say anything else, just because of her family background, you can''t marry into our Ning family!" Miao Bihu thought about it for only this reason. She really couldn''t pick out the only mistake she wanted to make in other places! However, she was still quite uncomfortable in her heart, so she added: "she looks like a goblin. She is not an Ikea person. How can such a girl marry into our Ningjia family? Don''t spoil our Ningjia family style!" As soon as Ning Beichuan heard this, he felt that her daughter-in-law''s words were somewhat unreasonable, but she was angry, and he would not blame her. So he went directly into the study to see what Gu only did in it. After he went in, he uncovered the white paper that Miao Bihu had covered Gu''s painting. When he saw the green painting of "the jungle is dyed", he was stunned for a moment. Then he was surprised and said, "this painting is of high standard. What did she draw?" Miao Bihu nodded: "yes, she painted it. I asked her to copy it." "This painting is very good. Are you angry because she lied to you before that she only knew a little about painting but could not draw?" Ning Beichuan asked curiously. "No Miao Bihu couldn''t tell her true feelings at this time: "she really can''t draw, and even can''t mix colors, but she obviously practiced calligraphy, and the colors were wrong at the beginning of painting. After I reminded her a little, she could immediately put out the colors, and the strange feeling was not pretended." "What''s important is that after she put out the colors, she started to paint with a brush. If she didn''t look at the original painting, I asked her," how can you copy it if you don''t look at the original painting? " Guess what she said? " Ning Beichuan shakes his head, and Miao Bihu doesn''t need his answer. She goes on to say, "I''ve read the original painting carefully just now. Now it''s all in my heart. I don''t need to see it any more." "It''s crazy!" Ning Beichuan echoed: "does she have the ability to never forget?" "Who knows!" Miao Bihu said: "look at this painting, the first part is obviously unfamiliar, but the second part is actually decent, with smooth lines and deep artistic conception. The most important thing is that it took her only ten minutes to finish the painting from the beginning to the end." Ning Beichuan carefully looked at the painting, and sure enough, there was a great difference between the first half and the second half of the painting. Because the painting was in a hurry, some small details were not handled carefully, but it was precisely because of this roughness that this painting added a little more atmosphere. Chapter 574 There are not many skills in the whole painting, but when you see the painting, you can feel that the owner of the painting is an intelligent person. Ning Beichuan couldn''t help praising: "she seems to have a talent for painting!" "I also thought she was very talented." Miao Bihu snorted and said, "I also thought of accepting her apprentices, and then asked her if she wanted to learn painting." "She refused you?" Ning Beichuan felt that he understood why Miao Bihu was angry. Then Miao Bihu''s words surprised him: "yes, she refused me! Then she said that she wanted to be a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. I was surprised at that time. She wanted to be a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine and go to the University of traditional Chinese medicine. What kind of Chinese language and literature did she go to the Imperial University? But she said that the current teaching mode of the University of traditional Chinese medicine is not right. To learn traditional Chinese medicine well, we have to learn Chinese ancient culture well, so we have to learn Chinese language and literature from the Imperial University. " Ning Beichuan laughed: "this Gu Weiyi is really interesting. It''s arrogant!" At this time, he fully understood Miao Bihu''s mind. He originally pulled Gu Weiyi into the study to crush her with his own expertise. As a result, he not only failed to crush Gu Weiyi, but also moved his love for talents. Then Gu Weiyi didn''t appreciate it. With Miao Bihu''s strong character, it''s strange not to be angry. "I don''t think she knows the heaven and the earth!" Miao Bihu bit her lip and said, "I''ve never seen anyone more crazy than her! As long as she is like this, I absolutely don''t agree with Yiqing to marry her. If she wants to enter the Ning family, she can''t bully me every day! " "What you worry about is that you can be the master of Yiqing?" Ning Beichuan sighed and said: "today Yiqing''s only maintenance for Gu, you also see it." When it comes to this, Miao Bihu is full of depression. Ning Beichuan held Miao Bihu in his arms and said, "daughter in law, don''t you think Gu Weiwei is very similar to Yiqing? They are all people who have strong ability and rely on themselves for everything. " He has other opinions on this matter, but he can''t talk about it in front of miaobi lake. Today, miaobi Lake wants to give Gu the only power, but Gu Weiyi gives him the power in his own way. And the only way to look at the gentle, can not find fault, in fact, inside is absolute strength, this kind of strength is also a kind of hegemony. He also saw through this matter that Gu Weiyi was not an ordinary girl. Miao Bihu said: "I don''t care if she looks like Yiqing. Anyway, I don''t like her! I will never agree with Yiqing to marry her. You must take my side in this matter! " Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "well, well, I listen to you!" He coaxes his daughter-in-law first. As for his son, he doesn''t care for the time being. "That''s about it!" Miao Bihu was relieved when she heard his promise, but after that, she was puzzled again: "Yiqing has gone to see her off. She hasn''t come back yet. Won''t she spend the night with her? No, I have to call him! " She said and hurried out, Ning Beichuan see her appearance some big head, but also unable to dissuade. Ning Yiqing sent Gu Yiwei back to the villa. She blocked the door and didn''t let him in. Instead, she put her hands together and said, "Ning Shao, Mr. Ning, thank you for sending me home. I''m safe now. You can go home as soon as possible." Chapter 575 Ning Yiqing''s face turned black in an instant. Gu only saw that he had to take out her mace and pull his arm to act coquettishly: "please, go back first today! Otherwise, the difficult relationship between my aunt and my mother-in-law and daughter-in-law will be even more difficult. Please consider letting the little girl go in the long run! " Ning Yiqing looked at her and didn''t speak, but she was a look of pleading, with a pair of bright big eyes looking at him, how pitiful it would be. He was a little agitated, and finally expected her to come to the imperial capital. Now there was no disturbance from her family, but his family began to interfere in their affairs. It became unrealistic for him to stay and sleep with her. He snorted: "you first bullied my mother today, and now you want to bully me?" "Give me ten courage, I dare not bully you!" Gu said wrongly. She doesn''t exclude being with him now, but if he doesn''t go back to his home today, Miao Bihu will have to scold her fox spirit next time he sees her. She is a lovely human, how can she be a fox spirit! Ning Yiqing glanced at her. She subconsciously wanted to let him in, but soon recovered. She couldn''t let him in. If he came in tonight, I''m afraid he won''t leave. Ning Yiqing gave a cool smile: "you want me to kiss you at the door. Although there are few people in the villa area, there are still many people who don''t sleep at this time. You don''t mind being seen, and I don''t mind." Gu Weiyi pursed her lower lip. She always knew that he was insane. This kind of thing is not just talking. He can really do it. It''s just that she''s a little tangled Ning Yiqing is a impatient, directly a will her reverse horizontal hold up, go in after a kick to close the door, and then hard to her on the wall, hard to kiss her lips. The kiss was not as mild as usual, but with a punitive wildness. Like a strong wind, it swept her lips and pulled her heartstrings easily with some skill. Gu only has a feeling that he wants to eat her. In fact, Huining Yiqing really wants to eat her. Other people''s daughter-in-law can do all kinds of sports at home every day. When she comes to him, she can only watch and can''t eat every day, which is to torture him. He will have to go back to the army early tomorrow morning. If he doesn''t seek any more benefits for himself, he will abuse himself too much. Gu''s only back is the wall, and there is no place to retreat because of his pressure. She wants to say to him: "don''t make trouble!" But her voice between his lips and tongue, a pronunciation is completely wrong, a word is not complete, said the voice also with a little trembling, and the voice also reveals her very strange charming color. She was stunned for a moment. She really didn''t expect that she would make such a shameful voice one day. And her voice is the ultimate temptation for Ning Yiqing. At this time, he could not control it. When he heard her voice again, it was like a hungry wolf seeing a lamb and just wanted to eat her. He stretched out his hand to lift her little coat, and put his hand in the clothes. His soft and soft hands even lifted his nerves. His brain, which was always rational, had a tendency to collapse at this moment. Gu only felt his danger and knew that if it went on like this, something would really happen, but her hand was tied around his neck uncontrollably. Chapter 576 Gu only realize this action, only to find that he is also with him, has been confused. She tried to put away some messy thoughts, reached out and scratched his back. He stopped for a while and looked at her like a wild animal. Gu only whispered: "it''s getting late, go back quickly! Or your mother will trouble me! " Ning Yiqing''s voice was hoarse and low: "isn''t it early? It seems so. If it''s earlier, I can go to bed and you can go Gu only recently heard him say this word very frequently. He felt vaguely that if he came a few more times, he would soon put her to sleep in a real sense. She coughed and said the most daring words in her life: "it''s just that if the time is too short, it doesn''t conform to your ability to be strong all the time." As soon as she said this, she would like to bite off her tongue! Sure enough, it''s the one who gets close to the devil. It must be that he plays a lot of hooligans in front of her. That''s why she says such things! What the hell! Ning Yiqing took a look at her: "why don''t we make an appointment and let you have a look at my ability?" Gu only blushed like a cooked shrimp, looked down at him and refused to communicate with him on this topic. Seeing her appearance, Ning Yiqing said with a smile: "it''s just that you are too weak. Gu Weiwei, I''ll give you a suggestion. From now on, you can run ten kilometers every day. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t keep up with me." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing''s fingertips gently across her bright red lips, and then gently brushed her disordered breathing, he said with some disdain: "it''s just like this, you can breathe like this, your physical strength is really bad." Gu only thought he had a good temper, but he couldn''t tolerate such provocation! So she couldn''t help saying, "it''s not a matter of physical strength. I just gasped because I was so excited!" "Too excited?" Ning Yiqing immediately seized the key words in her words: "so I made you excited?" Gu only had an impulse to bite his tongue and commit suicide. Sure enough, he made so many mistakes in front of him, this hateful hooligan! Ning Yiqing put a soft tone in front of her, and there was endless temptation in her low voice: "in fact, if you are excited, you can directly knock me down, I promise not to resist!" Gu only felt that she couldn''t communicate with him. She raised her foot and went to his place. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly make such a move. When she reacted, she was already hit. She snorted, "I''m not that easy to take advantage of!" Ning Yi Qing''s body is slightly bent, he slanted to see her one eye, take thin anger: "Gu only, you this tiger Niang, you go to where top!" Gu only saw that he was so busy that he was far away from him, and he said: "if the top is broken, your happiness in this life will be ruined! Come here and rub it for me Gu only silently swallow saliva, she just that oneself in the mind still know, the strength is not big, he usually is a person who can endure pain, this matter puts clearly have cheat! Besides, let her rub the place for him? Ha ha, she is not stupid! I won''t provoke him again! So she gave him a smile, and then yawned: "I suddenly feel sleepy, first go upstairs to have a rest, you help yourself!" Chapter 577 Gu Weiyi said and went upstairs. Ning Yiqing could still hear the sound of closing the door downstairs. Ning Yi Qing lightly picks an eyebrow, this little fox is now more and more difficult to cheat, he wants to fight for welfare for himself in the future, I''m afraid it will be more and more difficult. He stood up straight and frowned slightly. He felt that he had to communicate well with his parents when he went home. He wanted to find a way to announce their wedding news as soon as possible, otherwise he would have to bear it so much. He said in a loud voice: "even if you close the door, I can easily get into the second floor. I won''t come up tonight, but I''ll let you off for a while! The next time you meet, you''ll pay back with interest. " He opened the door and went out. Gu Weiyi has no doubt that he can go up to the second floor. His ability to climb the window is absolutely first-class. When she heard the sound of the car starting outside, she opened the curtain and saw that he didn''t get on the car, but half leaned in front of it. He saw her look over, looked up at her slightly, then opened the door and drove away. Gu only holds his head with one hand and looks at his action with a smile. He seems to be threatening her today? Whatever, she''s not scared. We''ll talk about it next time! The worst result is to be eaten by him. She is not afraid! Well, well, she''s still a little scared Although Ning Yiqing came back a little late, he came back at least, which made Miao Bihu quite satisfied. She said that her son is definitely not the kind of superficial man who looks at his face. It''s too late for Ning Yiqing to come back. Otherwise, she will have to take him to wash his brain and tell him that the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is. Too smart a woman is a terrible existence. However, before Miao Bihu had time to be happy all night, she got up early to buy some snacks he liked. As a result, Ning Yiqing didn''t get up for a long time. She was a little curious. Her son had never been in the habit of staying in bed. It was not right. So she knocked on his door, but there was no sound inside. She quickly pushed the door open and went in. As a result, the quilt inside was neatly folded. There was a note on his desk: "Mom, I went to the company." Miao Bihu''s original full power disappeared instantly. She scolded him in her heart: "if you want to go to the company, don''t say it earlier!" After she scolded, she felt helpless. There were many rules in the company, so she had to carry out the task. She felt sorry for her son, but she also felt helpless. He chose this career. At this time, Ning Beichuan went to work, and she was the only one at home. She suddenly felt a little lonely. Every time she felt lonely, she would go to the study to draw. But today, as soon as she entered the study, she saw Gu''s only painting. Looking at it again today, she still thinks that the painting is very good, but she thinks of what she said with Gu only yesterday, snorts, tears Gu only''s painting and throws it into the garbage can. But even if she threw the painting into the garbage can, it could not calm her heart. On the contrary, as soon as she picked up the brush, she remembered Gu''s painting last night. She was so annoyed that she threw away her brush. Today, she didn''t want to paint any more. As soon as she came out and saw that there was no one to eat the snacks she had bought in the morning, she could not help sighing, and suddenly felt that such a life was too boring. Chapter 578 At this time, Ning Yiqing has gone to the company''s training camp to train new employees. Today, both managers and new employees in the branch feel that their deputy general manager is crazy! The training intensity of their branch company is very strong, but it can''t be compared with today. First, it''s 10 kilometers, then it''s 100 push ups, obstacle runs... The whole thing is to train them to death! Cheng Shutang''s training camp is close to Ning Yiqing''s training camp. Early in the morning, he saw that the training camp next door was in full swing. He turned around and asked his special assistant, "are there any difficult military exercises recently?" "No, there''s only an exercise in half a month." It''s very helpful. Cheng Shutang immediately smoothed his sleeve: "we can''t lose this exercise any more. I''ve lost several times in Ning Yiqing''s hands, and I''ve lost all my face. I''ll win this time anyway!" He said to the staff around him: "assemble, train!" As soon as the assembly call goes off, all the staff gather. But tezhu threw cold water on Cheng Shutang: "Ning Yiqing is an all-round expert, the only one in the company. Coupled with his outstanding fighting quality, although the deputy general manager is also excellent, it is still difficult to win him." "My Lord." Cheng Shutang made a rude remark: "are you my special aid or his special aid? It''s too much to threaten others with such ambition and self destruction! " Special help was his bear did not dare to speak, he has been shouting: "give me practice!" As soon as Ning Yiqing''s staff and Cheng Shutang''s staff began to practice, other branch managers in the company also felt a sense of crisis after seeing it, and each one also increased the intensity of training. Mao Suiyi, the chairman of the board of directors, saw the whole company training in full swing. He was puzzled and asked, "how are these little bunnies doing today? I haven''t seen them so active before? " His special assistant has made these things clear: "Ning Yiqing started training after she came back. Several other deputy general managers saw that they were all so serious in training and didn''t want to become the bottom one, so today they all increased the difficulty and intensity of training." Ning Yiqing''s branch is the group with the best physical fitness in the whole company, so their every move is particularly eye-catching. As soon as he trains, other branches can easily follow suit. After hearing the news, Mao Suiyi burst out laughing: "I just said, how can these little rabbits be so diligent? It turns out that they are! It''s OK. I don''t have to stare at them any more. You''ll tell the personnel department later that they can train very hard, but don''t practice too much and hurt themselves too much. " His special assistant agreed with a smile. In the afternoon, a group of people in the training ground of the company were noisy and excited. Since their training this morning, most of them have done their best, and some of them are still in training. But even so, their emotions at this time are extremely excited, because at this time Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang are competing. They are standing face to face now, with murderous eyes. The soldiers around them are shouting and cheering for their deputy general manager. This contest actually has something to do with the sentence that Cheng Shutang specially helped today. Although Cheng Shutang knows Ning Yiqing is powerful, what about that? He thinks he''s good, too! He felt that being looked down upon by his special assistant was really a disgrace to his deputy general manager. This kind of disgrace must be recovered! So there was the contest. Chapter 579 During today''s training, Cheng Shutang challenged Ning Yiqing several times because he was close to Ning Yiqing''s training camp. Ning Yiqing had been choked because he couldn''t stay at Gu only last night. Although he thought Cheng Shutang was a fool, he would be too frustrated if such a fool hit the muzzle of the gun. So at his instigation, let his employees fight back. As a result, people in the two branches have a little bit of friction. Private fights are prohibited in the company. Ning Yiqing thinks that he is a reasonable person and can''t take his staff to beat Cheng Shutang''s staff without special exercises. However, later, Cheng Shutang seems to have been aroused, and wants to compete with Ning Yiqing. This kind of aboveboard competition is not forbidden in the company. In addition, both of them are branch managers, so they have the right to decide in this respect. Ning Yiqing wanted him to do so and agreed immediately. For men, the target or other combat skills are not as exciting as a bare handed fight. So the content of the competition is direct hand to hand, who beat the other side down even win. This rule is simple and rough, and the competition venue is also quite simple and rough. If you find a flat ground on the training ground, you can have a formal competition. Cheng Shutang snorted, feeling that he had to put a hard word before fighting again: "I will kill you today!" Ning Yiqing gave him two words: "childish." Before this, Ning Yiqing also said during the exercise, which has been regarded as a great shame by Cheng Shutang. So Cheng Shutang roars and pours at Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing dodges, raises his foot and sweeps Cheng Shutang to the ground. Around immediately burst into fierce applause, there are people in a loud voice: "deputy general manager Ning, good job!" Some people are shouting, "fuck it!" Cheng Shutang''s team members yelled: "deputy general manager, you must win glory for our branch this time!" "I''ll fight for your mother''s light! Lao Tzu is better than Ning Yiqing Cheng Shutang gets up and spat lightly. He pours at Ning Yiqing again. This time, he was much more stable than just now, and he was extremely fierce. His fighting quality is also quite good, this will be serious ningyiqing fight, unexpectedly also did not fall behind. Two people you come and I go even hit several punches, Cheng Shutang''s mouth and eyes are blue, and Ning Yiqing''s sleeve has been torn. The people of the two branches are cheering for their deputy general manager. Ruan Yingnian, Ning Yiqing''s special assistant, finds something unusual. With Ning Yiqing''s skill, it doesn''t take so long to fight with Cheng Shutang. At this time, there is only one possibility, that is, Ning Yiqing is struggling with Cheng Shutang. Ruan Yingnian silently sympathizes with Cheng Shutang. How bad it is for him to hit Ning Yiqing''s gun like this. After such a fight, it is estimated that Cheng Shutang will be in pain for ten days and a half months. In the twinkling of an eye, Cheng Shutang got two more punches. At this time, Ruan Yingnian was more sure of his own judgment. As a special assistant, his ideological awareness was much higher than that of ordinary people, so he cried out: "almost good!" He is afraid that something will happen if he goes on fighting. Ning Yiqing is not worried, and Cheng Shutong is not a worry free one! Chapter 580 Immediately, some employees disagreed with Ruan Yingnian''s saying: "tezhu, there''s nothing similar about fighting, only winning and losing! Deputy general manager Ning, come on! Turn over deputy general manager Cheng! Beat him to death As soon as he yelled, many employees responded immediately. Cheng Shutang''s employees quit immediately and yelled: "deputy general manager Cheng, you are the best! Beat deputy general manager Ning to death Cheng Shutang had already been beaten a little. He suffered a few times, and his body was in great pain! But this is he pulls Ning Yiqing to fight, at this time if admit defeat that also too counsels, must continue to fight! Ning Yiqing already felt almost at this time, and he fell to the ground with a split. "I''ll go! How cruel Cheng Shutang scolded lightly, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. There were all kinds of whistles, cheers and sighs. Ning Yiqing picks up her work clothes and prepares to leave. Cheng Shutang suddenly jumps up and grabs him. As soon as he dodges, Cheng Shutang tears Ning Yiqing''s work clothes, revealing the impression that Gu only scratched last night. The employees who saw the scene were quiet for three seconds, and then there was a thunderous scream. It''s exciting! There have always been few women in the company, and the hormone secretion of male employees is relatively strong. As long as you are not stupid, you can guess what the impression on Ning Yiqing''s back represents! How fierce it must be to leave such a mark! This kind of trace with gorgeous color appears on other people''s body is OK, but appears on Ning Yiqing who has always been cold, that is a thing equivalent to the sun coming out from the West. Ning Yiqing glances at the torn work clothes and takes another look at Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang is also very depressed. If he knows the scenery under the clothes, he will never tear them! Nima, this is a real dog abuse! And I''ve been taken by surprise! Ning Yiqing flicks her mouth and kicks Cheng Shutang over. After Cheng Shutang falls to the ground, Ning Yiqing reaches out her hand again, which is the embodiment of friendship. Cheng Shutang thinks that he has a little conscience. He reaches out his hand and pulls it up. Cheng Shutang just wants to say thank you to him. As a result, Ning Yiqing gives him a beautiful record of demerit after pulling it up, and falls on his shoulder, which makes him bite the dog''s excrement. "Grass Cheng Shutang couldn''t help cursing, but he could only utter such a sound. The pile of swearing words behind him couldn''t get rid of a word. Ning Yiqing''s staff once again exclaimed: "deputy general manager, so handsome!" At this time, they are very lucky to be Ning Yiqing''s employees. They don''t want to have too much face! Most of Cheng Shutang''s employees are so stupid that they dare not go to see their vice general manager. This kind of contest is one-on-one, and they don''t even criticize it. Even if someone wants to stand out for Cheng Shutang, they can''t! The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing, who beat their deputy general manager, is the so-called genius Ning Yiqing. Even collectively, they are afraid that they will be beaten to cry. Ning Yiqing has a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She slowly walks up to Cheng Shutang again, and then reaches out her hand. Cheng Shutang is now inexplicably afraid to see his outstretched hand. This bastard doesn''t play cards according to the routine at all! Cheng Shutang thinks that if he gives his hand to Ning Yiqing again, he will be thrown again. He is not stupid. Will he make the same mistake again. Chapter 581 So Cheng Shutang lay still on the ground and gasped, "I''ll give up!" Ning Yiqing sent him three words: "no promise." This sentence just didn''t suffocate Cheng Shutang. What''s unpromising? He knows that every time he competes in the company, he can take the second place? Before Ning Yiqing came to the company, he also won the first place steadily! It''s not that he''s not promising, it''s Ning Yiqing who''s so terrible! He really doubts that Ning Yiqing is not a human being! Ning Yiqing seemed to see his idea, and said: "as a person with professional quality, you can''t admit defeat under any circumstances. Cheng Shutang, get up and continue to fight!" Cheng Shutang only thinks that his head is big. Continue to fight? If you fight again, he will be killed! Although face is important, life is more important! He lay on the ground and refused to get up: "I''ve given up and won''t fight!" Ning Yiqing quite despised him, half squatted down to his face and said: "later, take care of your sister." Cheng Shutang is at a loss. Does Cheng Su Su Su have something to do with his being beaten? He immediately sat up and looked at Ning Yiqing and asked, "what do you mean?" "If you have a brain, think for yourself." Ning Yiqing, as soon as he sat up, reached out and stripped off his work clothes and put them on directly. There are all men, Ning Yiqing won. It''s not too much to pick Cheng Shutang''s clothes as booty. However, Cheng Shutang finally realizes that something is wrong with this matter. It is well known that as long as the person or talent labeled Ning Yiqing can move himself, others will pay the corresponding price if they want to move. So when Ning Yiqing''s employees, no one in the whole company dares to bully. Not to mention Ning Yiqing''s woman, Cheng Shutang remembers quite clearly what happened in Lingcheng. Cheng Shutang stood up and asked, "is there a contradiction between Su Su and Gu only?" Cheng Shutang noticed this on the first day of reporting. At that time, he asked process Su Su that she was not willing to elaborate because of her words. What happened to Cheng Su Su Tengchong was mentioned by Su tingxue in front of him. He also knew that she was looking into it. Now when he heard Ning Yiqing''s words, he was basically sure that Cheng Su Su was carrying Gu Wei with him in Tengchong nine times out of ten. When Cheng Su Su came back, he not only kept silent about Tengchong, but also avoided all kinds of things, which showed that Cheng Su Su didn''t get any advantage. Tengchong''s affairs can be poked to the imperial capital, which means Ning Yiqing has a hand in it. He silently scolded a sentence in the heart: "Su Su this wench also too not long eye, offend who not good, partial offend Ning Yi Qing and Gu only this pair of difficult to offend Lord, not bad luck is strange!" In his heart, he felt that he was unjust enough. It would be better for his sister to make such a case. He was so pitiful that he was even involved! Ning Yiqing looked at him like an idiot. She was too lazy to pay attention to him. She stepped out with her long legs and left directly. Ning Yiqing is almost venting now, so there''s no need to embarrass Cheng Shutang. After all, we may be relatives in the future. Cheng Shutang turns his lips lightly. He has to check it when he goes back to see what''s going on. Can''t he be beaten for no reason? He spat out the blood in his mouth. Seeing that Ning Yiqing''s employees looked at him with a smile, he glared at them: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen a man fight? " Chapter 582 Ning Yiqing''s employees laughed one by one: "I must have seen it before, but I haven''t seen it so miserable." "Deputy general manager Cheng, your fighting quality has declined! Do you want to practice in our training camp? " "You Ning, deputy general manager, will help you improve your fighting quality every minute." Cheng Shutang silently scolds Niang in his heart. Ning Yiqing is such a cold person. How can the employees under his hand be just like ruffians. But these ruffians have terrible fighting power one by one! What kind of monster is Ning Yiqing? He suddenly felt that he was really stupid to fight with such a monster. Isn''t that self abuse? He turned his head and waved his fist at the employees. They laughed one by one and then dispersed. Cheng Shutang''s staff came over in frustration, and someone wanted to help him. He glared and scolded: "let''s go! It''s not like I broke my hand or foot. Help me! Then I''ll practice for you, and add another ten kilometers! " All of a sudden, the employees wailed, but they did not dare to disobey his orders and ran silently. Cheng Shutang reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and then scolded: "Ning Yiqing, this bastard, is really cruel! Even if my sister bullied your woman, just bully my sister. What''s the matter with beating me! " After he scolded, he felt depressed again. According to the man''s talent, this matter must be called back, but he knew clearly that he would never have the chance to call back in his life. But it can''t be like this! He''s going to train more, he''s going to work hard! Cheng Shutang turns back to the dormitory and meets Qu Yanluo outside the dormitory. Although Qu Yanluo is known as a great beauty, he doesn''t like her very much. He thinks that she is just a peacock in essence, not to mention compared with Gu only, even his sister. So he didn''t care, but Qu Yanluo took the initiative to say hello: "good deputy general manager Cheng." Cheng Shutang glanced at her and nodded slightly. Qu Yanluo was released after she was locked up. Now there are staff guarding the boys'' dormitory. She can''t get in any more. She can only stop people outside. She said with a smile: "deputy general manager Cheng has just finished training and hasn''t eaten yet. I''ll treat you to dinner." Cheng Shutang said lightly: "if you have any words, just say it directly. I''m not feeling well today." In fact, he refused, but Qu Yanluo just laughed, took him to a quiet place and said, "deputy general manager Cheng is such a happy person. I''ll just say that the relationship between deputy general manager Cheng and deputy general manager Ning is very good. I want to ask if you''ve met Deputy General Manager Ning?" As soon as Cheng Shutang heard this, he immediately felt that he was not the one who was abused the most by Ning Yiqing in the whole company, so he said with a smile: "my relationship with Ning Yiqing is OK. I''ve seen him. He has white skin, beautiful appearance, long legs, knowledge, quality, character, taste and ability. He matches him very well." Qu Yanluo can''t stop her heart when she hears him. What''s the answer! She squeezed out a smile and said, "don''t you think his object is from the countryside? How could it be so good? " Cheng Shutang disagreed: "Comrade Xiaoqu, you look down on the rural people and have serious class ideology. If you let tezhu hear this, you will definitely be taken to the ideological and political class." Chapter 583 Cheng Shutang gently raised his eyebrows and continued: "besides, what about the rural people? Who stipulates that girls from the countryside can''t be better than those from the city? " Qu Yanluo was speechless because of his words, and her words had loopholes. Qu Yanluo was very upset, but she still squeezed out a smile to look at Cheng Shutang and said, "yes, I said something wrong. Please don''t tell Mr. Cheng, deputy general manager. I''m just curious." She said, "I heard that vice general manager Cheng tore vice general manager Ning''s clothes today. There are scratches on his back. Is there any such thing?" "How fast the news is spreading!" Cheng Shutang sighed and said, "it''s true. There are scratches on his back. Today I''m following his way." At this time, he also wants to understand, under normal circumstances, where is Ning Yiqing''s clothes so easy to tear? Nine times out of ten, Ning Yiqing deliberately let him tear it. So Ning Yiqing wants to let the whole company know that he has a daughter-in-law today! Grass, this bastard, how can you be so considerate! Cheng Shutang is depressed at the thought of this. Today, he is not only beaten, but also maltreated and stuffed with dog food, and then becomes a propagandist by the way! Qu Yanluo couldn''t help asking her focus: "is the object of deputy general manager Ning coming to the imperial capital?" "Yes." Cheng Shutang felt that he could not be abused alone, so he had to take a back seat: "he was admitted to the Imperial University as the provincial champion with full marks of general practitioners." When he said this, he added the word "full marks for all subjects". Originally, the provincial champion is quite difficult to test, coupled with the condition of full marks of general subjects, it is even more obvious that the only excellent one is unstoppable. Qu Yanluo was shocked by the news, but soon calmed down: "generally, girls with good grades are more stupid." Cheng Shutang thinks that it''s enough for her to break her sleep by herself, but if she wants to think so, he can let her go. Anyway, with Qu Yanluo''s attention to Ning Yiqing, he will see Gu Youyi one day. At that time, you can let Qu Yanluo see Gu''s unique smart. So he laughed, too lazy to say any more, and walked forward. Only Qu Yanluo was left standing there alone. At this time, she felt helpless, and Bi Ningyi Qing even had scratches on her body. But when she thought that Gu Weiyi was probably just a stupid woman from the countryside who could study, she felt confident again. She grew up in the city. She can''t be better than a village girl! When Cheng Shutang saw Qu Yanluo''s twisted face, his heart was filled with exclamation. Sure enough, jealousy made people ugly. Although he didn''t like Qu Yanluo very much before, he thought she was pretty, but today he really didn''t see any beauty in Qu Yanluo. He shook his head lightly. Just at this moment, his staff came over and said, "deputy general manager Cheng, chairman, please come over." When Cheng Shutang heard that the chairman of the board invited him at this time, his heart was still a little hairy. Could it be the fight between him and Ning Yiqing today? Facts have proved that he thought too much, and Mao Suiyi only wanted to find him because of military training: "the branch of military training in DIDU university has been transferred because of something temporary, so it''s necessary to change a group of employees. You can arrange a transfer to give military training to the freshmen in DIDU University." Every year, colleges and universities loan students military training from their companies, which is a common rule. Chapter 584 Cheng Shutang quit immediately: "but chairman, we will start the exercise in a while. At this time, we will transfer a company to give military training to a group of students, which will greatly affect our exercise!" Mao Suiyi patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m very happy that you want to win, but I think your level is still a little lower than that of Ning Yiqing''s branch. I''ve found an excuse for you to do so. Even if you lose, you will have a reason at that time. It''s not so humiliating." When Cheng Shutang heard this, he wanted to cry. He didn''t know whether he should thank Mao Suiyi or be angry. Did his branch always do well? He was bullied by Ning Yiqing! He coughed softly and said, "Chairman, I..." "All right." Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "I know you are very good and a very good manager. This time it''s decided!" When Cheng Shutang wanted to say something more, he heard someone outside say, "even if I transfer one of them to give military training to the students of DIDU University, our branch company can also take the first place in the whole company." Mao Sui meaning Leng for a while, outside ring Ning Yi Qing''s report sound, then he strode to come in. Seeing Ning Yiqing''s appearance, Cheng Shutang bites his teeth. It''s obvious that the goods have been washed and changed. The whole person looks fresh and fresh. It''s very different from his black and blue face. Mao Suiyi looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "Ning Yiqing, deputy general manager of Teyi branch, applies for military training for freshmen in DIDU University. Please approve it by the chairman of the board." Looking at Ning Yiqing, Mao Suiyi''s eyes are like seeing the sun rising in the West and giving military training to the students. The employees in the company always think that it is the most unskilled thing. Ning Yiqing is recognized as the most arrogant owner in the company. How could he apply for military training for students? It''s amazing how simple it is! Cheng Shutang is back to God, the Imperial University ah! Gu is the only place to go to school! Ning Yiqing, the bastard, wants to do something for himself. He won''t let Ning Yiqing do it anyway! So he said before Mao Suiyi said, "Chairman, I''ve thought about it. Even if I spare one company this time to give military training to college students, I won''t lose to the special branch, so I accept the task of chairman!" He said with a salute. Mao Suiyi looked at them and said, "well, that''s settled." Cheng Shutang immediately crows his eyes at Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing''s brows are slightly twisted. Mao Suiyi smiles and says to him, "you should train new employees well during this period of time. There will be an external drill soon. Then your branch will go out on behalf of our company." Cheng Shutang was very upset when he heard this. This drill started, and his dear chairman felt that their branch would lose. Ning Yiqing is also upset. As soon as he hears that his company is going to give military training to the freshmen in DIDU university this year, he wants to come here to cut off Hu. Unexpectedly, Mao Suiyi has already made arrangements. When they came out of Mao Suiyi, Cheng Shutang thought that he still needed to have a good time, so he said, "don''t worry. This time, I will use the most standardized training method to train them in the military training of Imperial University. I will definitely take all the freshmen in this field off the skin." "Whatever. Your sister is in the freshman anyway." Ning Yiqing didn''t pay attention to his threat. He abused him to see who killed first. Chapter 585 In Ning Yiqing''s opinion, Gu''s physical quality is better than that of many girls. Most of them may be taught to peel off their skin, but there will never be Gu among them. The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing doesn''t think Cheng Shutang''s IQ can hurt Gu only. Cheng Shutang seriously said: "yes, my sister is also a freshman in Imperial University. No, I have to tell my mother about it. My mother said that she would train my sister well before. This is a good opportunity. I think my mother will prepare a series of packages for my sister. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, all freshmen may have to enjoy this package." Ning Yiqing looked at him contemptuously: "how old are you? Open your mother, shut up your mother, haven''t you weaned yet?" Cheng Shutang was angry: "how do you curse people?" "What if I scold you?" Ning Yi Qing picks eyebrow to look at him: "refuse to accept, we fight again!" Cheng Shutang''s whole body is still in pain at this time. Hearing this, he counseled and looked at him and said, "I''m a grown-up, regardless of villains!" Gu Weiyi receives a call from Ning Yiqing in the afternoon: "Gu Weiyi, I''ve avenged you. How do you want to thank me?" Gu only confused: "revenge? What revenge? " In the imperial capital, she has a grudge against Cheng Su Su Bu Fu. Shouldn''t he go and beat Cheng Su Su? Ning Yiqing said lightly: "I beat Cheng Shutang, but if you don''t mind, I can beat Cheng Susu next time." Gu only suddenly full of black lines, what does he want? She pressed her eyebrows and said, "I can deal with Cheng Su Su''s affairs by myself. If you are a big man who starts beating her, it will be bad for your reputation if it spreads." "Besides, although Cheng Shutang is Cheng Su Su''s brother now, he is also my own brother in essence. You..." She took a deep breath and then said, "did he provoke you today, that''s why you beat him?" Ning Yiqing stopped at the other end of the phone for ten seconds. When Gu Wei thought that there was no one there, he said, "Gu Wei, you really have no conscience. I help you with your work. You blame me even if you don''t praise me!" Gu Yiwei She''s really not used to his way of speaking! Ning Yiqing coldly asked her: "so you are in love with Cheng Shutang now?" Gu is quite speechless. Where are they? She just reminds him not to fight with Cheng Shutang because of these things. In case, she means in case, in case she exposes her identity and goes back to Cheng''s home later, what does Cheng Shutang do when he is embarrassed? She can only deny: "of course not!" "That''s good." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "you haven''t asked me if I was hurt in the fight with Cheng Shutang today? Gu, you don''t care about me at all! " Gu only heard his accusation and looked up at the ceiling. Before, she thought that she had seen his arrogant, coquettish and rogue side, which should be to see his true face. But at this time, she found that his true face was waiting for her to explore. Is the tone of his words coquettish and comforting? Do people like him really need comfort? According to her experience, if you don''t appease him today, these accounts will have to be counted together when we meet next time! So she coughed and said, "how can I not care about you? I didn''t ask if you were hurt because I believe you are the best in the world. How can Cheng Shutang hurt you? " Chapter 586 Ning Yiqing listened very well, so he said slowly, "I''m so good. Why don''t you let me sleep with you?" Gu only really want to cry, this goods is really enough! She couldn''t bear to say something exciting: "there are so many excellent people in the world, I can''t sleep with everyone!" After she finished this sentence, she wanted to slap herself. It must be that she and Ning Yiqing have been together for a long time, listening to him talk about whether to sleep or not every day. Now she is talking with her! It''s true that those who are close to the ink are black! Ning Yi Qing''s voice immediately cold three points: "Gu only!" "I''m wrong!" Gu Weiyi immediately admitted his mistake: "you are the best man in the world, so I only sleep with you! What I said just now is nonsense without thinking. You adults have a lot of it. Please forgive my slip of the tongue this time! " Ning Yiqing snorted coldly: "I''ll write down this account first." Gu only felt headache immediately. She didn''t find that this product was a revenger in her previous life! After hanging up, Gu only felt that she was really tired! She thought she''d better stay away from him for a while, so that he wouldn''t go crazy to kill her. Gu only a look at the time is not early, tomorrow will be a formal military training, she should also live in school tonight. In the coming month, the military training school will be under closed management, and she seems to be able to avoid Ning Yiqing. She is so happy that God is helping her! Gu only arrived at the dormitory at 6:00 in the afternoon. She went back to the dormitory directly. This time, when she opened the door, she saw that the dormitory was full of people. Because of her action, the two girls in the room looked at her curiously. She said hello with a smile, and then introduced herself: "I''m Gu only. I''m very happy to be your roommate." Her principle is very simple, she is likely to get along with these girls for four years, and there is nothing wrong with being kind to others. The girl sitting at the windowsill eating fruit looked at Gu Weiyi curiously and said, "are you Gu Weiyi?" Her skin is white and clean. She is not tall. She is about one meter six. She has a round face and big eyes. She looks very cute. Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile, because she got a full mark in the exam this time, so she has not officially started school, and she has become a celebrity in the school. "Wow, you look like this!" The girl said with a smile, "I''m so lucky that I became a roommate with you!" The girl sitting on the bed reading also raised her head and gave Gu only a friendly smile: "my name is Wang feng''er, from Sichuan. She''s from Hunan. She''s from Hunan. Another one is washing clothes in the bathroom. You''ll see her later. She''s from Northeast China. Her name is Bai Yulan. We are all very happy to be roommates with you. Remember to copy it for us in the future exam. I also want to taste the feeling of full marks in the whole subject! " This girl is a little shorter than the one just now, at most 1.58 meters. She has a delicate melon face, long and narrow Phoenix eyes, the sea on her head covers her forehead, long hair and shawl. She looks very delicate. Gu Weiyi said seriously: "well, I''m afraid you''ll regret it at that time, because you''ll find that it''s too eye-catching in the school with full marks of general practice, and sometimes it will cause a lot of trouble." Chapter 587 Yu Xiangxiang laughs: "now you are the only one, so you have such trouble. If everyone in our dormitory gets full marks in general subjects, it can help you get three-quarters of your attention!" "That sounds reasonable!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "let''s try it next time!" Wang feng''er also said with a smile: "this is what you said. Don''t go back on it!" Gu Weiyi agreed with a smile. Those who can get into the Imperial University are the top of the top. Everyone has their pride. Cheating in exams is just a talk. How can they do such things with their pride? While talking, the door was pushed open and a tall girl came in with a pile of clothes in her arms. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang are both typical southerners, but this girl has formed a huge contrast with them. Her height is 1.7 meters. She is not pretty, and even has a bit of heroism. She looks a little cold. She looked at Gu only one eye, Gu only one did not speak, Yu Xiangxiang has introduced for her: "she is our last roommate, called Gu only one." White Magnolia "Oh", also did not speak, just slowly put her clothes on the shelf of the balcony to dry, after she finished drying, she walked to Gu only side, handed her a piece of paper, said: "sign it!" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and Bai Yulan said coolly: "this is a habit I developed in high school. Whenever I meet someone who is better than me, I will ask him to sign for me." "Why?" Gu only asked, how can her expression have nothing to do with words like signature. Sure enough, Magnolia chin slightly raised: "because I want to beat you." Gu Wei Yi laughed: "so you ask me to sign is actually to give me a letter of war?" "Yes." Bai Yulan''s answer is quite straightforward. Gu only took the pen and paper, on the top of the dry crisp ground signed the words: "welcome to challenge." White Magnolia did not expect that she would sign so simply, so she looked at her again, she returned with a smile. White Magnolia also laughed: "it seems that you are very confident in yourself!" "No!" Gu Weiyi said: "I just feel that after I came in with full marks of general practice, it seems that there are a lot of troubles, so I hope you can win me and help me share some troubles." White Magnolia skimmed her lips and said, "I don''t need others to release water, so Gu only, you can use all your skills." With that, she climbed up to the bed and read a book, ignoring the only one. Gu only thinks that the girl''s temper is a little big, but her personality is straightforward. If she wants to win, she will take the initiative to speak out. This is also a good quality. She thinks it''s very good. However, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang were a little uncomfortable when they saw this scene. Yu Xiangxiang digged off the topic and asked, "you''ve already signed up. Why did you come to school today?" Gu only replied: "the military training will start tomorrow. I''m not too late today. Why? Is there anything else? " Yu Xiangxiang flattened his mouth and said, "of course, something happened. Your chance to speak on stage was robbed." Gu only heard this confused, Yu Xiangxiang for her solution: "I heard that this time was originally designated to speak on behalf of the freshmen is you, although you signed up, but can not find people, these days the school leaders also come to the dormitory to find you several times." Chapter 588 Wang feng''er answered: "then I don''t know what''s going on. I heard that later, the person who spoke on behalf of the freshmen became a girl named Cheng Su Su Su." "Cheng Su Su? It''s nothing. It''s just a small thing. " Gu only said with a faint smile that she was not interested in such things as being in the limelight. Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "your heart is really big. It''s not a trivial matter. You don''t know how many people want to be in the limelight!" Wang feng''er said: "the only one who has got the full mark of general practice is how can he care about such trifles. I think it''s bad for brain cells to prepare a speech when speaking on stage. It''s better to have a good sleep in the dormitory." "If you sleep again, you''ll be a pig!" Yu Xiangxiang made a face at her. They have been going in and out together these two days. They are very familiar and can make some harmless jokes. Wang feng''er is a little fat. She is probably used to being said that. She says with a nonchalant face: "what about pigs? Pigs are full of treasure Yu Xiangxiang was stunned and began to laugh. Gu Weiyi and Wang Fenger also started to laugh. The whole dormitory was full of laughter. Gu only lived in the dormitory for the first time in his previous life. Several girls in the room were full of youth, and life seemed to be better. She looked at the White Magnolia lying on the bed. She didn''t smile at this time, but the corner of her mouth also raised slightly. Gu''s mood has become very good and he is looking forward to his college career in the next four years. At this time, in another dormitory, Cheng Su Su Su was also talking and laughing with her roommates. Her roommates were praising her, her achievements, her excellence and her beauty. For these praise, Cheng Su Su Su seems a little embarrassed, said with a smile: "I''m not as good as you said. This time I can speak on behalf of the freshmen, it''s just the decision of the school leaders." In fact, her heart is complacent. When she came to the school early this morning, she happened to meet the leader of the school who came to see Gu only, but Gu only was not there. She immediately went forward to say hello to the leader of the school. She was originally a person with all kinds of delicacy. Naturally, she had a high level of greeting, so the leader of the school thought she was also very good, so he asked about her situation. So she reported her family with a smile, and then she reported the identity of Cheng Jinmo, which surprised the school leaders. Another check of her results, it turned out that she was the number one scholar in the imperial capital. But Gu only didn''t arrive at the University for a long time, so he decided to let Cheng Su Su speak as a freshman representative at Yingxin University. After this matter settled down, Cheng Su Su Su was a little proud, and felt that he had pressed Gu''s only head. She is more sure that in the Imperial University, is her home, Gu only one can be her dead pressure. "That''s also because you are good enough to be the representative of the freshmen." The girl in the same dormitory said with a smile that, in fact, she had heard that Cheng Su Su Su had a background, otherwise she would not be able to cut off the only Hu. But now we all don''t know about Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su chuckled and was about to put on a few more so-called modest remarks. Another girl in the same dormitory said, "in fact, it''s really nothing. Su Su Su is excellent, but Gu Wei Yi is also excellent. I heard that she came in with a full mark in the general subject." Chapter 589 After the girl said this, Cheng Su Su''s smile froze on her face. The girl realized that her words were too direct, so she added: "but I believe Su Su will be better than Gu Yu, because the difficulty of each province''s test paper is different. In the future, when everyone goes to school in a department, I believe Su Su Su will be able to compare Gu Yu." Cheng Su Su hated the girl so much in her heart, but she said with a smile: "we are all classmates. Our task in school is to study hard and not to compare with each other. I always believe that there is heaven and there are people outside the world." Her words immediately won the support of several other girls. When several roommates didn''t notice, Cheng Su Su Su''s lips gently pursed, and her eyes had a strong chill. She would never let go of the only one! She will certainly let Gu only be ruined, and finally be swept out of the Imperial University! Because of this, she spent the whole night thinking about the only way to deal with Gu. Before, she thought that Cheng Shuian''s secret weapon was enough, but now she still doesn''t think it''s enough. She can''t tolerate the fact that the freshman spokesman found by the school leaders at the beginning is not her. Although she is very satisfied that she snatched the quota from Gu only''s hand, she is still unhappy because it was not decided at the beginning. On the day she came to school, she had heard her classmates talking about Gu only, and she was full of curiosity about Gu only, which means that Gu only had not officially started to go to school, and Gu only had been in the limelight in the school. It''s not something that Cheng Su Su, who is narrow-minded, can tolerate. Because she thought too much, she couldn''t sleep well that night. When the bell rang the next morning, she felt very tired and didn''t want to get up. However, she knew that it was the first day of school and she couldn''t be late. The most important thing is that she is still holding a breath in her heart. She can''t be compared by Gu only. She got up in bed and saw that she had built a huge black eye. She always wanted perfection. She would never allow herself to go out with dark circles. She immediately took out her powder to cover the dark circles. Because of this delay, she was a little late and arrived at the playground at the last time. Today is the first day of the school and the first day of military training. All the students are assembled in the big playground in military training clothes. According to the Convention, the first speech is made by the school leaders, then by the senior student representatives, and finally by the freshmen representatives. In Gu''s opinion, this kind of speech has nothing to look forward to, so she has been sitting there in order, and everyone clapped, so she clapped. When it was Cheng Su Su''s turn to take the stage, there was a little commotion among the students. Gu Wei takes a look at Cheng Su Su on the stage. Although she is also wearing a military uniform, she is good-looking and has a good temperament. It''s reasonable to praise her. Cheng Su Su''s speech was just in order. When she came down, she glanced at Gu''s only one eye. Her chin was slightly raised, and the provocation in her eyes was obvious. Gu only saw her such a small action with a smile. To tell you the truth, Gu only really looked forward to Cheng Su Su''s follow-up action. Anyway, they both stood in a hostile position from the beginning. It''s not too much to use the word "never die". Chapter 590 After the end of Yingxin University, we began to assign instructors to the freshmen. Unfortunately, Gu only saw Cheng Shutang. Of course, he could not be her instructor. In fact, he was the chief instructor of this military training. Gu Wei blinked. Is the world too small? When she looked at it carefully again, she saw that the corners of his eyes and mouth were blue and purple, and her mouth was puffed. Ning Yiqing was too cruel! When she saw Cheng Shutang, he also saw her. The reason why he recognized her in the crowd was very simple, that is, her appearance was too excellent. Even if all the girls in the military training wear the same clothes, she is also like standing out from the crowd, tall and slim, snow complexion, beautiful and bright, the military training uniform is wearing a sense of advanced customization. Cheng Shutang snorted and said in silence: "all good cabbages are arched by pigs." The good cabbage in his words is Gu Yiqing, and the pig is Ning Yiqing. He lightly picked his eyes without any trace, and the corner of his mouth raised a smile of evil spirits. It seemed that he was saying: "little sample, you finally fall into my hands, see how I deal with you!" Gu only see his this expression in the heart some want to smile, he should not be to want to retrieve the place from her here? As an instructor, it''s not a big problem for him to embarrass a student. Gu only got along with him when he was in Lingcheng last time, and he knew something about his character. Now, although he didn''t know that she was his own sister and wanted to get back from her, he was an honest soldier in essence, so she didn''t worry. But she had a bad feeling in her heart. Because of his existence, this semester''s military training may become the most difficult one in the history of DIDU University. Gu Weiyi is very calm about this. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to be more difficult in military training. Let''s take it as exercise! She is very calm, the girls around her are not calm, a girl standing on her left excitedly said: "Wow, this little brother is so handsome!" Her words were immediately echoed by the girl beside her: "yes, it''s really handsome. Even if he has injuries at the corners of his mouth and eyes, it can''t cover up his handsome!" "Did he just wink at me?" "You think too much. He''s looking at me!" "You all think too much. Please take a look at this little brother''s epaulet. It''s the job logo. In the security company, this kind of logo is the deputy general manager. Will he like you?" The one who said this was Magnolia on Gu''s right. Cheng Shutang seems to be only in his early twenties. At this age, the one who can get the deputy general manager is either strong in his own ability or strong in his family background. Although the girl who can be admitted to the Imperial University is excellent, compared with the man with such conditions, it is nothing, and may not be able to get into his eyes. Although Bai Yulan''s words are not pleasant to hear, they can be regarded as a fact. Several girls nearby are a little depressed. Gu Weiyi glances at Cheng Shutang. He is about 1.85 meters tall, tall and straight. At this time, his cold face is a bit fierce, which is different from the previous meeting in Lingcheng. His appearance is really outstanding. The corner of his mouth and eyes can''t cover his handsome appearance. It''s really charming for the girl who just entered the University, but she still thinks that he is a little worse than Ning Yiqing. Cheng Shutang has stopped there. He points to Gu Youyi and the girls who just spoke and says, "you, you, you, and you, out of line!" Chapter 591 A few girls are scared. What''s the meaning of letting them out at this time? The hearts of the people were a little nervous. Gu Weiyi thought about his unreliable way of dealing with affairs, and silently scolded her in his heart. Was she involved? Cheng Shutang said with a cold face, "as I said at the university just now, this military training will be carried out in strict accordance with the standards of the army, and it is emphasized that military training is not allowed to talk to each other. You guys have committed all these crimes just now. Now run around the playground ten times first!" Gu only said loudly: "report to the chief instructor, I didn''t speak just now!" "You mean I read it wrong?" Cheng Shutang looked at her and asked. His eyes were sharp, but Gu Weiyi was not afraid of him at all. Instead, he said calmly: "there were so many people just now. It''s normal for you to make a mistake. We won''t laugh at you." Behind her came the soft laughter of the girls. Cheng Shutang grinds his teeth secretly. The fox is very brave. He hums coldly and says, "is that right? Then I''ll give you another lesson today. Your duty in military training is to obey orders. No one is allowed to object to what I say. In order to let you remember this rule, I declare that all students participating in military training today will run ten laps first! " There was an immediate wail all around. Gu only scolded in the heart a "damned", this goods this is in disguised form to recruit black to her? If only a few of them were punished, they would run ten laps. Now he let all the freshmen be punished because of her sentence. She was very black because she got full marks in the general subject examination. He recruited a black for her in disguise. And this kind of black or face all freshmen, I''m afraid these freshmen will be in mind to her to remember such a stroke. At this time, she doubted whether he had been chosen by Cheng Su Su to punish her, but the next moment she found that she was wrong. Because his big hand pointed to Cheng Su Su who was laughing secretly: "you, come out!" Cheng Su Su was not afraid of him, and walked out with a smile. He said coldly, "now let me tell you the second principle, that is, you are now in military training, which is a whole. As a whole, no matter who is punished, it is the same as being punished. You just laughed at fellow students there, which is centrifugal. It''s taboo. You''ll be punished for another ten laps!" Cheng Su Su''s face changed and he couldn''t help saying, "brother..." "There''s only the training officer and the students who are trained here. There''s no other relationship. I can understand if the little girl is beautiful and wants to get involved. Unfortunately, I don''t like it!" Cheng Shutang said in a cold voice: "your behavior is not right. Add ten more circles!" This time, no one dares to laugh, and no one dares to make Cheng Shutang''s idea any more. This handsome little brother is a master who doesn''t know how to be compassionate. Gu''s and Cheng Su Su Su''s looks are the best among the freshmen, but Cheng Shutang is completely unmoved. It''s inhuman to punish people! The girls who had a few fluke mentality were all put out. How dare they meet the legendary devil instructor? Gu Weiyi gently raises her eyebrow. It seems that she thinks too much. Cheng Shutang doesn''t mean to aim at her. His evil smile just now is to find a way to punish others and lay a good foundation for future military training. Cheng Su Su wanted to say something more, but she couldn''t say a word when she saw his cold face. Chapter 592 In fact, Cheng Shutang is a gentle elder brother in front of Cheng Su Su. His brother and sister are not in a good relationship, but he will do his duty as a elder brother and take care of her. So Cheng Su Su is not afraid of Cheng Shutang at ordinary times. Although she has heard about Cheng Shutang''s excellence from outsiders before, and knows that he is an excellent soldier, when she saw him today, she was secretly happy. She felt that he would give her the green light for this military training, and let her suffer less. However, the fact hit her hard. Her brother today is the expression of the word selflessness incisively and vividly. She did not dare to make friends with him, nor did she dare to call his brother face to face. She was afraid that he would punish her according to the strictest standard. She bit a lower lip, heart unwilling to say: "yes!" Cheng Shutang looked at Gu Youyi: "after you finish running, you supervise her, thirty laps, one lap is not less!" Gu Weiyi glanced at Cheng Su Su, and Cheng Su Su''s heart bristled. She said very flatly: "the chief instructor just said that after his order was given out, all the students should carry out it unconditionally. I believe this student will be able to complete the task of the chief instructor perfectly!" This is the second time that she refutes Cheng Shutang''s words. Cheng Shutang is a bit surprised. He had known before that Gu Weiyi and Cheng Susu were at odds. He thought that making Gu Weiyi stare at Cheng Susu who was punished would make her happy. Unexpectedly, she didn''t care about it at all. Cheng Shutang took a look at her and said, "well, I''d like to believe in this classmate''s consciousness. You don''t have to supervise her." "Commander Xie!" Gu said aloud. Cheng Shutang is the commander in chief of military training of Imperial University this time. During the military training, his words can not be easily refuted by the president. This time, he brought dozens of staff here. After a simple explanation, he started the first step of military training: running circles. The playground is 400 meters in one circle and 4000 meters in ten circles. Most of these students are top students. Although their grades are good, their physical strength is really mediocre. After ten laps, many people with poor physical strength fainted directly. Cheng Shutang''s method is simple and rough. He carries the fainted one directly into the medical room, and then runs the rest of the rest after waking up. His request is very simple. If he can''t finish the race, he has to finish it! On the first day of military training, there was such intensity and difficulty, as well as the completely unsympathetic instructors. All the students were in the spirit of 12 points and knew that they could not avoid being lazy at all. At first, these freshmen knew that the reason why they had to run ten laps was that they had more or less complaints about Gu only because of her. However, when the ten laps were finished, they could not even worry about more complaints. Because after the run, there are other training immediately. Freshmen are also divided into groups, boys and girls are separated, girls are divided into classes, a class of 30 people, divided into an instructor. The whole process is carried out orderly in the gasp of students, even if it is time for them to rest and adapt. This division is basically based on the order of the first station, Gu only dormitory four people close to each other, divided into a class. Cheng Su Su and Gu Wei Yi are not in the same class, and they are a little far away from each other. Gu Wei thinks it''s good not to look at Cheng Su Su every day. Otherwise, it would hurt her eyes to see a white lotus every day. Chapter 593 After a good class, we started the training of the most basic standing posture. It''s easy to stand in a military position, but it''s not easy to do well. Gu Wei was sweating in less than ten minutes. Cheng Su Su, who is still running circles on the playground, seems a little silly. Thirty circles is 12000 meters, which is 12 kilometers. Where did she suffer such a crime when she was spoiled? But she didn''t dare not run! She really can''t understand why Cheng Shutang punished her like this? Is it su tingxue? This time she is the truth, this matter is really Su tingxue, Su tingxue''s original words are: "your sister always want face, usually delicate, this time you can try your best to hit her, don''t give her a little face, this is also to tell the school leader, even if she is our daughter, make a mistake also want to punish!" "In school, like other students, she doesn''t enjoy any privileges!" Just yesterday, the school leader who decided to let Cheng Susu give a speech called Su tingxue, saying that he congratulated Cheng Susu on giving a speech as a freshman representative, and congratulated Su tingxue on having such an excellent daughter. As soon as she heard this, Su tingxue immediately became angry and said to the leader of the school, "if my daughter is really excellent, I don''t have any opinions about choosing her as the freshman representative to give a speech. However, if you take special care of her because of me and Lao Cheng, you don''t need to. To me, my girl is an individual. When she is not at home, She represents just herself. " At that time, the leader of the school was somewhat confused, but he praised Cheng Su Su in front of her. It''s just that Su tingxue has another feeling in her ears. In her life, she hates others to ask for the so-called privilege by playing the signboard of her and Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Su Su had done it before. At that time, she severely punished Cheng Su Su. She had thought that Cheng Su Su had been restrained over the years, but she didn''t expect that on the first day Cheng Su Su formally lived in the school, she would tear off the banner of her and Cheng Jinmo and openly ask for privileges in the school. This kind of thing, in Su tingxue''s opinion, is taboo! Cheng Su Su Ming knows that she hates these things, but again and again she takes their identity to seek privileges outside. Now she''s still in school, so what about going out of school? Su tingxue thinks that she must take her stand on this matter. Cheng Shutang just calls back to tell her that this time the military training task of the freshmen of Imperial University is assigned to him. Su tingxue immediately told him: "focus on your sister. She always thinks our children can enjoy the privilege. Let her enjoy the privilege this time." Cheng Shutang knew his mother''s meaning as soon as he heard it, so on the first day of military training, he taught Cheng Susu a lesson that she would never forget. He also told her in disguise that she had to rely on herself at any time. When something really happened, his brother would not help her, and his parents would not help her. They would only be more strict with her than outsiders. Cheng Su Su is running in circles and scolding in her heart. Other people''s parents and elder brothers will always love their daughter for a long time. How did she completely change when she arrived here? At this time, everyone was divided into groups, and she was the only one who was still running in circles. Chapter 594 I don''t know whether Cheng Shutang is intentional or unintentional. They all face her when they stand in military posture. Even if she wants to be lazy, she can''t steal. Gu didn''t supervise her, but all the freshmen were supervising her. She always thought she was better than others, but today she was punished in front of so many people! If she didn''t come on stage to give a speech, we don''t know her, but because of today''s speech, all the freshmen know her! She is aggrieved and worried. Although Cheng Shutang also punished Gu Wei, Gu''s punishment is much lighter. In addition, Cheng Shutang knew Gu Wei before. At this time, she can''t help but wonder if he found something unusual, otherwise how could she be punished like this? In fact, she thinks too much. Cheng Shutang doesn''t dare to be aboveboard. In fact, the biggest reason is that he is afraid of Ning Yiqing beating him. He knows that with Ning Yiqing''s character, this kind of thing can really be done! Another thing is that Cheng Shutang doesn''t know why. Every time he wants to embarrass Gu Weiyi, he always feels that Gu Weiyi is too cute So the rest of Cheng Su Su''s circle running was carried out in all kinds of panic and disgrace. Principal Yan Lixin also found that she was running in circles, so he asked the teaching director next to her: "this girl seems to be the one who came to the stage to give a speech today?" "Yes." The instructor replied, "that''s her. She seems to be Mr. Cheng''s daughter." Yan Lixin had heard the news before, so he was not surprised. He asked, "is this military training team led by deputy general manager Cheng?" The director said with a smile: "yes, under normal circumstances, vice general manager Cheng does not participate in military training. This time, vice general manager Cheng''s personal visit is enough to show that he attaches great importance to this military training." Yan Lixin also smiles. Cheng Shutang''s identity is something he has heard of. There are only two young and promising men in DIDU. Both of them have strong family backgrounds, but they are never based on people. Their family backgrounds are excellent enough. They don''t need family support at all. Knowing the identity of Cheng Shutang, of course, we also know the relationship between Cheng Shutang and Cheng Susu. Yan Lixin asked again: "how is Cheng Su Su''s achievement?" "Her grades are very good. She is the number one in the college entrance examination in the imperial capital." The instructor replied. As the best university in China, Imperial University has never been short of top students in college entrance examination. Although Cheng Su Su Su is excellent, she is not the best student in this field. Yan Lixin thought for a while and then understood a 778: "in the future, I will treat Cheng Su Su as an ordinary student, without giving her extra care. If she takes part in the competition in the future, she will not have to take extra care because of her family background, so I will give her equal evaluation on her level." The instructor''s eyes were puzzled and asked, "will there be any problems with the Cheng family?" "It''s the Cheng family''s opinion to take extra care of her." Yan Lixin said slowly: "the Cheng family''s attitude has been taken out. Can''t you see it? Moreover, the school is a place to study, not a place for privilege. President Su taught us a good lesson! " Those who can become the president of the Imperial University are the real authority of the academic circles and the respected scholars. Chapter 595 At this time, Yan Lixin felt that his control over the internal affairs of the school was a little loose, otherwise, where would such a thing happen? Fortunately, there are not too many mistakes in this matter in essence, because Cheng Su Su Su is the number one student in the college entrance examination of the imperial capital, and it''s reasonable for her to represent the freshmen. The instructor was stunned for a moment and looked at Cheng Su Su, who was powerless in running to the playground. This time, Cheng Shutang was the one who punished Cheng Su Su for running in circles. He immediately understood: "I know." Yan Lixin said with a smile: "I heard before that Premier Su is a upright person. No matter who he treats equally, even his own children will not be given preferential treatment to her. Today, I have seen it. I admire it!" Because of her outstanding achievements, Su tingxue is now the president of the Research Institute. In terms of importance, she is not inferior to Cheng Jinmo at all. He said with a sigh: "the world says integrity, but it''s only external. It''s hard to avoid caring for your own people. It''s really rare for president Su to be so fair in dealing with his children." However, the instructor felt embarrassed. He wanted to flatter Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo, but now he seems to be flattering them. Yan Lixin added: "in our school, no matter what kind of background the family is, they will be treated equally without any preferential treatment." The teacher''s old face was a little red. He coughed and said, "yes!" If Cheng Su Su knew that because she had deliberately revealed her family background and made a public speech, she would never have done so. In fact, over the years, because she knew that Su tingxue did not like her asking for some so-called convenience and privileges under the banner of the Cheng family, she was extremely restrained. Generally, she would not do such things that were too popular. She did not expect that the teaching director would call Su tingxue for credit, even if he called Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Su Su wants to be in the limelight, but he turns himself into a joke in the legend. After playing chess in the afternoon, Shao Yizhi and Ding Boran walk around the campus and see Cheng Su Su in the running circle. Ding Bo Ran also recognized Cheng Su Su for her speech on behalf of the freshmen. He said to Shao Yi Zhi with a smile, "this is also said to be a student of your college of Arts." Shao Yizhi took a look at Cheng Su Su and said in a low voice, "I''ve heard about her, too. It seems that she has some background." "That''s the little girl''s wrong mind." Ding Boran is a great historian. He has read more history, so he has his unique side: "when he first entered school, he hinted that other people had a background. In the final analysis, this kind of person is just a traitor. It''s too clever." Shao Yizhi has his point of view: "this can not be called smart, the real smart is smart, she can only be regarded as smart, who punished her? He has a good eye What he looks at people is not their talent, but more their character, because in his opinion, talent and learning can be possessed only by spending enough time, and character is the foundation of a person''s standing in the world. Ding Boran chuckled: "it seems that your college of Arts will be lively this year, and she can be regarded as your disciple." "It''s a student." Shao Yizhi corrected his words: "Lao Ding, student and disciple have two completely different meanings." Chapter 596 For Shao Yizhi, students can be all over the world, as long as the people who have taken his lessons can be said to be his students. But the disciples are different. In the mind of a scholar like him, disciples are used for inheritance and can exist as important as his own children. He has only accepted one disciple for so many years. He is a very talented person. Unfortunately After many years, he no longer wanted to be a disciple, so all the students in the liberal arts college called him a teacher, but they couldn''t call him a master. What he really wanted to inherit was not his literary skills and attainments, but his ancestral medical skills engraved in his bones. His children are not willing to study medicine, and his only disciple is not good at heart. His heart is also lonely. As an old friend, Ding Boran naturally knew the pain in his heart and patted him on the shoulder: "you are not yet 50 years old. There are the most intelligent and excellent students in the country in DIDU University. You can always find your disciple." Shao Yizhi sighed: "in two years, I will be 50 years old. I don''t know if I have reached this age." Ding Bo Ran comforted her with a smile: "I look at the students in this field. They have more eyes than usual. Let''s say that Gu Wei, who we met last time, boasted herself as a flower in front of us last time. That girl is very good." "She was narcissistic." Shao Yizhi snorted and said, "I''ve never seen a narcissistic student like her. Even if she has narcissistic capital, she can''t run to our front and be arrogant." Ding Boran looked at him and said, "you said that she was narcissistic. When you were young, you were even better than her. At this time, you are not qualified to talk about others!" Shao Yizhi said disdainfully: "can she compare with me?" Ding Boran laughed: "of course not. Who doesn''t know that you are a genius in literature and a real master! He''ll be famous all over the world at the age of 20! " When Shao Yizhi heard this, he also laughed, but he didn''t want to talk about the past. He turned his head and looked at the students in military training. Some of them were still standing in the military position, and some of them had already started to walk there. Shao Yizhi suddenly wants to see where Gu is. Will the arrogant and invincible girl cry in front of such military training? It''s just that there are so many students, and they have been divided into different groups, wearing the same clothes. He is highly myopic. Even if he wears glasses, it''s impossible to find Gu only from the large number of students. Gu only saw him now. She didn''t know what he was looking at when she saw him looking around. However, she had a firm belief in her heart that she would be a teacher in this life just like her previous life! When she met him in her previous life, it was too late. At that time, she didn''t learn much from him. In this life, she should make good use of the opportunity and won''t let the regret of her previous life play again. After all, he is much younger than he was when he first met in his previous life, and everything is still in time. Cheng Su Su finished the race under the supervision of all the freshmen. After the race, she only felt that her leg was about to break. Even so, she didn''t have much time off and was immediately arranged to train with other girls. Cheng Su Su returned to the team in front of everyone. Because of Cheng Shutang''s previous rules, these girls didn''t say anything, but people looked at her with three points of ridicule and one point of happiness. Chapter 597 The girls all said silently in their hearts: "we are not the most miserable, and there are people who are more miserable than us." Cheng Su Su has understood Cheng Shutang''s intention by this time. She is extremely annoyed, but she can''t say anything. Although she had been thrown into the army by Su tingxue for a month before, the situation at that time was completely different from now. At that time, she left the army and no one recognized her. But this time, these people will spend four years in college with her. This time, she will lose face, and she can''t enjoy any privilege in school. After a day of military training, everyone felt that they were going to be tired. When Cheng Shutang announced the end of today''s training, many students directly sat on the ground. Cheng Shutang came along with the military training team, and the students sitting on the ground immediately stood up. He glanced at them, but he didn''t embarrass them as much as he did in the morning. He just walked forward as if nothing had happened. When he saw Cheng Su Su, he said with a cold face, "come with me." Cheng Su Su was angry with him at this time, but he followed him with a black face. Gu only looked at their brother and sister walking one after another. She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She thought that feeling might be envy, jealousy, or both. Cheng Su Su Su really robbed her of too many things. Her physical quality is good. After such a round of abuse, she feels tired, but she still feels able to support. She knows that today''s instructors are merciful to them. Instead of walking towards the canteen with other students, she stretched out her arms and legs to relax her muscles. If she can''t relax her muscles today, she will feel pain when training tomorrow. After seeing her movements, Yu Xiangxiang asked curiously, "only, what are you doing?" "I''m stretching." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "relax your muscles by the way, or you will feel too painful to train tomorrow." "Yes? Then you teach me, and I''ll do it with you. " Yu Xiangxiang said hastily. Wang feng''er said with a sad face: "I''m so hungry, I''m so tired. Now I just have to rush into the canteen and have a big meal!" Gu and Yu both laughed. Yu Xiangxiang advised Wang Fenger: "we''ll practice with the only one for a few minutes. I can remember when I was in high school military training. After one day of training, I got up the next day and my whole body was aching to death. You can see how abnormal the instructor is. If tomorrow we''ll be even more miserable." Wang feng''er''s mouth was flat and ready to promise. Bai Yulan asked Gu Wei: "you said that practicing with you can relieve your fatigue. Who taught you these things?" "I thought about it myself." Gu''s only answer. White Magnolia said with disdain: "don''t think you know everything when you get the full mark of the general subject!" With that, she lifted her head slightly and left. Gu only understood her voice, that is to say, she can only test, these things will not! She shrugged her shoulders lightly. Yu Xiangxiang pulled her sleeve and said, "she has this temper. Don''t pay attention to her. Let''s practice our skills." Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile, and then told Yu Xiangxiang about the stretching and recovery. Chapter 598 This set of movements is not complicated. It takes only ten minutes to do it from beginning to end. After that, Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger didn''t feel any relief from their fatigue, but they just felt lighter. Because they went late, there was not much food left in the canteen at this time, and there were only a few sparse boys in front of them. Gu Weiwei and Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger were discussing what to eat tonight when a boy in front of them suddenly fell to the ground. Gu Weiyi and they were shocked. She fixed her eyes on the boy, whose face was blue and white. After she fell to the ground, she didn''t move. She frowned slightly and looked through her perspective eyes. There was no hemorrhage in the boy''s brain, excluding the possibility of cerebral hemorrhage. Looking down, several organs of the body were healthy, no problem. She was about to define the boy as an ordinary fainting, and then found a thing that surprised her, the boy''s chest heart did not beat, that is to say, the girl''s heart stopped! Gu is a little confused. Cardiac arrest is the most terrible form of heart disease. If properly treated in four minutes, there will be half the recovery rate. After four minutes, the recovery rate will be reduced by 7% to 10% per minute. After ten minutes, there will be no possibility of recovery. And people with sudden cardiac arrest will become stupid or mentally retarded because of long-term brain hypoxia. The more they drag back, the more damage they will do to their brain. And the patients with cardiac arrest are much more serious than that of Mr. Ning. They can''t be saved with a bottle of glycerin or Suxiao Jiuxin pills, so corresponding emergency measures must be taken. These first aid measures also include artificial respiration. This is the most serious patient Gu Weiyi has ever seen. Although she has emergency rescue knowledge, she has never saved anyone like this. In front of us, there are not many people in the canteen, and they are all students. This is not a medical school. Most of the students here are not as good as her, and they have no ability of first aid. At this time, if you go to the infirmary and call the school doctor for treatment, I''m afraid it''s too late. Gu Weiyi bit his teeth and soon made a decision. At this time, he couldn''t care whether the patient in front of him was a boy, and whether Ning Yiqing would mind or be jealous. In the face of human life, everything else was no longer important. She immediately said to Yu Xiangxiang, who was stunned by her side, "Xiangxiang, go and fight 120!" She immediately adjusted the boy''s position, let him lie flat on the ground, and then clasped his hand into a fist in the boy''s heart position. After two clasps, she saw Xiangxiang still standing there, and she said loudly: "go Yu Xiangxiang responded and rushed to the public telephone booth downstairs. Wang feng''er couldn''t help asking: "the only one, how is this person?" "Heart disease!" Gu only answered these two words and did not speak any more. He gave the boy artificial respiration directly. The boy fainted was seen by many students who were still eating at this time, especially when Gu only spoke loudly to Xiang Xiang, which attracted their attention. At this time, many people had gathered around. When people saw that she was giving artificial respiration to the boys, they were all startled and looked at Gu one by one. Chapter 599 At this time, the whole environment is relatively conservative in this kind of thing, artificial respiration in many people''s eyes and kiss no essential difference. Although the present students are the elite, most of them have heard the word artificial respiration, but it is the first time in real life. The voices around inevitably spread. "What is this girl doing? Artificial respiration? " "It should be, but it''s too shameful to do it in public. This girl is too brave!" "What''s the matter with that man on the ground?" "The girl said that it was a heart disease, and the details are not clear." "Heart disease? Heart disease first aid is not to eat quick acting Jiuxin Pill? Does this girl want to take advantage of that boy? " "I look at it very dangerously. After all, it''s a human life. Does she know how to save people? If people can''t save them at that time, it''s too... " Cheng Su Su was pulled by Cheng Shutang to train her. When she came to the canteen, she just saw Gu Yiwei breathing to the boy. Her eyes suddenly lit up. In her opinion, this is the only best way to black gu! There is no psychological burden yet! Cheng Su Su walked over and said in a panic, "Gu Wei Wei, what are you doing?" Gu felt sick as soon as she heard her voice. At this time, she had been beating the boy''s heart for the third time, and the boy was still not awake, so she was worried. In this time of fighting for time with death, even if she was disgusted with Cheng Su Su, she was not in the mood to pay attention to it. Cheng Su Su sees Gu only ignore her, in fact, she is secretly happy, as long as Gu only at this time does not have the energy to speak, that is her black gu only good time. So she said angrily: "Gu only one, I really didn''t think that you didn''t love yourself before, but now on the first day of school, you can''t wait to seduce boys, and still in public, do you really have no sense of shame?" "I heard before that you were tangled with your fellow countrymen on the day you signed up. Now you are doing such a thing. Are you worthy of your partner?" "I thought you had a good academic record and respected you very much, but I didn''t expect that you had such a bad character and acted so debauchery by relying on your smart head who got a full mark in the general subject! We don''t blame you for the fact that you made all of us run for ten laps today. After all, it has something to do with the instructor. " "But it''s really disappointing that you should knock out that boy in front of so many people and do such extraordinary things in public." "I advise you to love yourself and let the boy go at once!" The students who were watching were all stunned because of her words, and their eyes were full of incredible. Although they didn''t agree with Cheng Su Su''s words, it was someone who saw the boy suddenly fall to the ground just now. However, when they heard Gu''s name, they had some subtle changes in their hearts. The top students who were admitted to Imperial University were all top students from all over the country. Although the top students had high IQ, they had always been more conceited. Suddenly, they met someone who was stronger than themselves, and it was inevitable that they were not convinced. In addition, the fact that all freshmen today were punished for 10 laps in military training was due to Gu only. When Cheng Su Su mentioned it, they all remembered it. Chapter 600 So all the people present, looking at Gu''s only eyes, were no longer friendly. Someone said loudly, "get up, let go of that boy!" "There''s no room for shameless girls like you in our school. Get out of here!" "At the beginning, I really thought she was saving people. I didn''t expect that the real purpose was this!" Wang feng''er looked at the angry students around. She knew better than anyone that Gu was only saving people. She couldn''t help but stand up and said, "don''t talk nonsense. This boy is suffering from heart disease, and the only thing is first aid!" "First aid? I''ve never seen this kind of first aid! " Cheng Su Su said loudly, "shouldn''t Suxiao Jiuxin Pill be used for emergency treatment of heart disease? This boy is not drowning, where need to use artificial respiration, I think she is shameless, take advantage of this boy in public, bad intentions! " This sentence was immediately responded by other students. Indeed, according to what they heard about the first aid methods for heart disease, they are all related to drugs like Suxiao Jiuxin pills. They really haven''t seen any heart disease requiring artificial respiration. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Cheng Su Su Su was extremely proud and sneered. Although she knew that Gu could only save people and that boy might have a heart attack, she didn''t care whether Gu''s behavior would kill the boy as long as she could get to Gu Wei Yi. Anyway, in her heart, human life has never been a valuable thing. Wang Fenger looks at the more and more excited crowd around her, and her heart is also a little flustered. She has never seen such a scene before. She can''t help looking at Gu only. She is still giving first aid to the boy at this time. At this time, Gu''s forehead was full of sweat, calm and steady. Although Wang Fenger and Gu only met yesterday, they have an inexplicable trust in Gu only. She stood in front of Gu only and said: "don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense, the only one is really saving people! If it''s your reason that affects the only way to save people, then you are murderers! " "I look after the only murderer!" Cheng Su Su said in a loud voice, "you just said this because you and Gu Wei were together. If Gu Wei didn''t move his hand to knock the boy unconscious, how could he faint?" "He had a heart attack!" Wang feng''er exclaimed: "it''s not the only one who fainted!" Cheng Su Su reached out and pushed Wang feng''er: "you''re talking nonsense. It''s clear that you knocked the boy unconscious. You''re crazy!" Her pile pushed Wang feng''er back a step, and Gu''s only one was behind Wang feng''er, which hit Gu''s only one directly. Gu Weiyi held out a hand to support her, and then, taking advantage of the gap between beating the boy''s heart, he suddenly kicked Cheng Su Su Su''s chest with a side whip leg. Gu was angry at this time, so he didn''t have any politeness, so he just kicked Cheng Su Su Su Su to the ground. Cheng Su Su gets up and is about to have a seizure. Gu Wei Yi looks at Cheng Su Su Su slightly. His eyes are cold, and then he says coldly, "roll!" Cheng Su Su was shocked when she looked at Gu Wei. Gu Wei''s eyes were so terrible that she felt like falling into an ice cave. She was stunned. Gu only but no longer pay attention to her, first aid can not stop, she should concentrate on saving people! Chapter 601 At this time, Gu Weiyi has no energy to manage Cheng Su Su''s discrediting her. In her opinion, it''s nothing in front of human life. It''s a big deal. She will try to pull back this game later. As soon as Gu Wei looked back, Cheng Su Su came back to her senses. She said in a loud voice, "Gu Wei, you don''t have to be shameful. Why should you beat someone?" This time she said fierce, but did not dare to rush to Gu only side, because she did not want to be Gu only kick. And those students who were incited by her also denounced Gu only because the kick that Gu only kicked Cheng Su Su was too frightening and no one dared to come over. Gu Weiyi has no time to talk to Cheng Su Su at all, because the boy''s heart has already started beating at this time. This is the first aid is about to succeed. Wang feng''er takes a look at Cheng Su Su, and then looks at Gu Wei. She resolutely chooses to keep Gu Wei''s side. When Gu Weiyi and the boys finished the last artificial respiration, the boy had a breath. He coughed gently, and then slowly opened his eyes. Gu didn''t expect that he would regain consciousness so soon. He said unexpectedly, "how do you feel?" At this time, the boy''s eyes were a little confused. When he saw Gu only, it was like seeing a fairy. He didn''t have much strength at this time. He just opened his mouth slightly and said softly, "thank you." The boy is very thin, and his face is still very bad at this time. Gu only smiles at him: "you''re OK." At this time, the sound of an ambulance came from outside the canteen. Gu only praised Yu Xiangxiang in his heart. The girl''s phone call was accurate, so the ambulance could come in such a short time. In fact, the credit can''t be given entirely to Xiangxiang. Because the military training intensity increased this time, the school leaders were afraid of accidents, so they applied for an ambulance to wait in the school. At this time, the ambulance still hasn''t left, so Xiangxiang came to the school immediately after calling. A doctor and a nurse stopped a stretcher and quickly went up to the second floor. Together with them, there were two teachers in the school. One of the two teachers was Shao Yizhi who just passed by. All around the students later realized that the boy who fell to the ground might really be a serious illness. Many people looked at Cheng Su Su. In fact, Cheng Su Su is not too clear about Gu''s only reason for doing artificial respiration on that boy. She just thinks that Gu can''t miss such a black Gu''s only chance, but she doesn''t expect that Gu Weiyi really wakes up the boy. If Gu only makes this matter clear, she will bear a stigma in the school. So Cheng Su Su said loudly, "Gu You Yi, now that the doctor and the nurse are here, you can be absolutely sure of what you have done to this boy. You are really shameless!" Gu has saved people at this time, so he can deal with other things. She didn''t pay attention to Cheng Su Su, but said to the doctor: "this classmate just had a cardiac arrest. I just used a series of first aid techniques for him. Now although he has come to life, his condition is still quite serious. I suspect he has a serious history of heart disease." The doctor quickly checked the boy and said to Gu Weiyi with admiration: "your first aid technique is very appropriate. It''s really hard to save people in the golden time of four minutes! Otherwise, it would be too late for us to carry out first aid now. " Chapter 602 After the doctor finished, he called the two boys who were nearby to help carry the boy out of the school canteen. Soon the ambulance sounded the alarm, and the teacher who got up with Shao Yi followed the boy to the hospital. Shao Yizhi didn''t know the whole story, but his medical skill was much better than that of the boy doctor just now. He only had a look and knew that the boy had a very serious heart disease. So he looked at Gu Yiwei by accident, and Gu Yiwei didn''t pay attention to him at this time, and walked out with murderous air in his eyes. Shao Yizhi felt a little interesting when he saw her like this, so he went out with her. After the doctor said that Gu only really gave first aid to the boy, Cheng Su Su knew that something was wrong. She slipped out when the doctor sent the boy to the ambulance. Gu only has been paying attention to her actions, how can she be let go at this time? As Cheng Su Su walked down the steps of the dining hall, Gu only yelled: "Cheng Su Su Su, stop for me!" Her voice was full of momentum. Cheng Su Su Su''s face was not very good-looking. At this time, Gu Wei Yi wanted to leave, but he was much faster than her. He directly reached out and held her hand. Cheng Su Su hasn''t come back yet. Gu Wei has already raised his hand and slapped her. Cheng Su Su covered her face with a cry and said, "Gu Wei Wei, what do you do?" "What I do is very obvious, that is to hit you!" Gu Wei definitely looked at her and said, "of course, you are welcome to fight back." Cheng Su Su was choked to death by her words. When she was in Tengchong, Cheng Su Su Su had seen Gu''s only skill. Although Gu could not beat Wang Li, he could definitely beat her. Although Cheng Su Su has been trained in the military and learned a set of martial arts before, she has always been spoiled. In fact, practicing martial arts is a very hard work. She is most afraid of hardship, so after she was forced to learn it, she never practiced it again. She is very sure that if she dares to fight back at this time, Gu only absolutely dares to beat her in front of everyone in the school. Cheng Su Su grinds her teeth secretly. Her anger in her eyes is obvious, but she takes a deep breath and says, "I don''t blame you for the misunderstanding of what happened just now. It''s really that you have too many unbearable experiences in the past. Besides, the boy is obviously OK. How can he suddenly faint?" "The most important thing is that what you did just now is too shameless. Anyone can see that you are insulting him!" Her words just finished, and there was another pain on her face. Gu only slapped her again, and this slap was much heavier than the one just now. At this time, a group of students were watching around, and a large part of them were whispering about what happened to them. Wang Fenger stood there at this time and explained aloud to Gu Weiyi: "just now, a classmate fainted in front of us. Gu Weiyi saw that the classmate was in cardiac arrest due to an acute heart attack, so he immediately made a decision to rescue the classmate." "The classmate Cheng Su Su Su attacked her in life without knowing the truth. She said that she insulted the boy in public and incited her classmates to interfere with her." "Gu was in a hurry to save people at that time, but he didn''t defend himself. Cheng Su Su Su stepped up and interfered with Gu. He made all kinds of vicious remarks and started beating people." Chapter 603 Wang feng''er looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "although I can understand your intention to speak maliciously to Gu Yu Yu, in the final analysis, it''s only because Gu Yu is better than you, but you''ve already taken the opportunity for Gu Yu''s freshman to speak. Now you''ve done such a thing under the condition of not knowing the truth, which is enough to prove that your mind is vicious, Not worthy to be a student in our school "Yes, this kind of girl with bad character is not worthy to be a student in our school!" Yu Xiangxiang said in a loud voice The students who watched around looked at them in surprise and didn''t know what the truth was. Seeing their doubts, Wang feng''er immediately said in a loud voice, "I''m here to assure all my classmates and teachers that everything I just said is true, and I have no grudge with this classmate Cheng Su Su Su Su! Only yesterday did I know Gu''s only classmate Gu was a little surprised to hear Wang feng''er''s words. She wanted to explain the matter clearly after playing Cheng Su Su, but she didn''t expect Yu feng''er to explain all the things in one breath, and then accused Cheng Su Su by the way. Gu only gave Wang feng''er a big praise in his heart. Sure enough, the top students of liberal arts are different from ordinary people. Yu Xiangxiang called just now, but she didn''t know what happened in the canteen. When she heard Wang feng''er say it, she was also angry. So she also said loudly: "I can prove that the boy suddenly fainted. At that time, I was behind him. When he fainted, I was so scared. Gu''s only classmate reminded me to call for an ambulance." Cheng Su Su had no idea that Gu Wei Yi had just come to school for one day, and that someone would help her like this! Gu Weiyi looked at Cheng Su Su coldly and said, "at that time, feng''er had explained to you that I was saving people, but you insisted that I was insulting him. Now, Cheng Su Su, I''ll ask you, have you ever seen someone who insulted people in that way?" "If you think that way, it can only prove that your heart is dirty, so no matter what it is, you will think about the dirtiest side of people!" "You repeatedly questioned my character just now, so I want to think, I grew up in Lingcheng, but you have been living in the imperial capital. Apart from the meeting in Tengchong, how much do you know about me?" Cheng Su Su was a little flustered when she asked. Of course, she knew more about Gu Wei than normal people, because her understanding of Gu Wei was known through Lu Yurong, and she still had the secret in her heart. Gu Wei definitely looked at her, his eyes were full-bodied to the extreme chill, his eyes seemed to have the ultimate insight, and he seemed to be able to see the deep heart of Cheng Su Su Su. Cheng Su Su knows that today''s things will be more troublesome than she expected, and her face is almost lost. What she can do now is to stabilize the situation. She misses chutianlan a little. If chutianlan were here today, she might leave these things to chutianlan, and she doesn''t need to come out on her own. So she cried twice: "I''m not really to blame for this. You look so suspicious at that time." Just at this time, someone stood up and said, "I can prove that Gu''s behavior is improper, which is easy to be misunderstood." Chapter 604 Gu only slightly squints his eyes and turns to see Ren qiunong pull out the crowd and walk slowly. After careful calculation, Gu and Ren had no grudges before the beginning of school. The so-called grudges on the day of registration were Ren''s initiative. She just taught a little. That matter in Gu only seems to be a small matter, is also disguised to tell Ren qiunong easily don''t provoke her, she is not easy to bully. But now it seems that this Ren qiunong is a very small mind, this even if it is with her. Ren qiunong''s mouth slightly up, she is a sophomore, coupled with outstanding appearance, good grades, and is the vice president of the student union, the voice in the school is still quite high. "On the first day of registration, Gu was entangled with what she called a fellow countryman," she said aloud Gu only knows that she''s talking about Jane syze. Her eyebrows are gently picked. Although many people saw her that day, it''s obvious that some people didn''t take it seriously. As a sophomore, Ren qiunong''s prestige in school is different from Cheng Su Su''s. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw the help coming, he immediately got back to his spirit and said aloud, "I said Gu''s only classmate is not good at character, so I really can''t blame her for this." Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger look at each other. They are not very clear about what Ren qiunong said that day, so they all look at Gu only. Of course, they all believe in Gu only''s character. Gu only looked at Ren qiunong: "why don''t you tell me the whole story of that day?" "What I said is the truth." Ren qiunong''s chin slightly raised: "he said that when you were in your hometown, you were engaged to him. You were obsessed with vanity, so you dumped him. He didn''t play with you that day. You were hurting him. In order to cover up his evil deeds, you beat him up!" Ren qiunong felt that something was wrong that day. At that time, she didn''t figure out what was wrong, but she didn''t like Gu only, so she was waiting outside the bathroom. When Jane finally finished, she went to ask about the whole story of Jane''s affair, and Jane hated Gu''s only bone, so she would add oil and vinegar to the story. So those things in Ren qiunong''s ears, Gu only is a person of extremely bad character, when she heard the news at that time, she was in fact happy, feel that no matter how can not let Gu only take her Ren Daishan. Gu only heard Ren qiunong''s words, but he laughed: "these words are what Jane said to Xuejie, right?" "That''s right!" Ren qiunong said aloud, "Gu Weiwei, what else do you have to say now?" Gu Weiyi shrugged: "I really have nothing to say about this." Ren qiunong is proud and wants to humiliate Gu Wei. But before she says anything, she hears Gu Wei look at her sympathetically and say, "I believe what a student in the performance department says to you. Your IQ is worrying! He is such a big boy. If it wasn''t for his cooperation, how could a weak girl like me beat him violently? " Ren qiunong Leng for a while, listen to Gu only so a say, seem to still have a little reason! Chapter 605 It''s just that Ren qiunong quickly shakes her head. She is the only one who comes to black gu. Is there any reason to manage Gu! As she was about to speak, Gu Weiyi said, "there''s something I forgot to tell Xuejie. As long as my fellow countryman is a little closer to him, he will say it''s his object. It can be seen that he likes Xuejie very much. Otherwise, he won''t say so much to Xuejie. Xuejie must have more contacts with him in the future. I''m tired of playing with him." Ren qiunong''s face suddenly became a little ugly, she also wanted to explain a few words, but Yue Daishan came out and said: "I can prove that day''s thing, it''s really Gu''s only play with that boy, there were a lot of onlookers at that time, they can prove it." Ren qiunong was already very upset. At this time, she was even more upset when she heard Yue Daishan''s words. She couldn''t help saying, "senior, what happened that day was just the only thing Gu said. How do you know what she said was the truth?" Yue Daishan looked at her and said, "you just heard that boy say that. How can you be sure that what he said is true?" "I..." Ren qiunong was choked by his words. She looked at yuedaishan plaintively, but yuedaishan didn''t look at her at all. Her eyes, like Xingzi''s, were fixed on Gu only. Ren qiunong was so angry when he saw the appearance of yuedai mountain. She has been chasing yuedai mountain all this year, but yuedai mountain has always been very indifferent to her. She has never seen her like this! She didn''t want to destroy the image in his heart, and it was impossible to quarrel with him at this time, so she bit her teeth, turned around with red eyes and ran away. Gu Weiyi was a little surprised to see Yue Daishan stand up and speak for her. In fact, she had a way to deal with this matter herself, and at the same time, she could pull Ren qiunong into this vortex. Now it''s a pity. She didn''t want to owe people, but now it looks like she owes one. She said to yuedaishan politely with a smile, "thank you for standing up and speaking up." Yue Daishan looked at her and said: "the motto of our school is to seek truth. No matter what it is, it requires the truth of a thing. Now that I have seen it, I can''t ignore it as the president of the student union, so you''re welcome to be a student sister." Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrow, and didn''t bother to pay attention to his mood or attitude. Anyway, she made it very clear from the first time she saw him. She was not interested in him. And now she has something to do, and she is not in the mood to take care of him. She turned her head to look at Cheng Su Su and said, "you just said that I have bad character. That''s why you suspect that I have done something wrong to the boy who fainted just now. Now, please give me an example to prove that I have done something bad, so that you can make such a guess." Her face was as cold as frost. Cheng Su Su secretly clenched her teeth and prepared to arrange a few in her heart. However, she heard Gu Wei say with no hesitation: "as a friendly reminder, you''d better have a witness to prove your story, or I''ll sue you for slander!" Cheng Su Su''s face turned red, white and green, and it was just as wonderful as the dyeing workshop. Gu looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "what? Can''t you tell me? Cheng Su Su, just admit it. You are because I am better than you. You are jealous of me, so you are trying to discredit me. " Chapter 606 In the eyes of outsiders, Cheng Su Su grew up in the imperial capital and Gu only grew up in Lingcheng. They would never have much in common. At this time, Cheng Su Su had a black face for a long time and could not tell why. What else did the onlookers not understand when they heard Gu''s words? Cheng Su Su has never lost anyone in this way. She wants to leave. Gu Yu can''t let her do what she wants at this time. She reaches out and holds her. Gu Yu''s strength is much stronger than her. She can''t get away with it. Gu Weiyi looked at Cheng Su Su coldly and said, "in fact, you are jealous of me. I can understand. After all, I am excellent! But because you are envious that I am better than you, in order to discredit me, you want to step on me, regardless of other people''s life and death. This kind of behavior is as the saying goes vicious. Classmate Cheng Su Su Su, can I ask, do your parents know that you are so vicious? " Cheng Su Su''s face turned white again, and then he cried with a "wow" sound: "Gu You Yi, I have just explained to you that today''s event is just an accident! I didn''t mean to "You said that just now, but the premise that you said this was that I had misbehaved before, which is why you misunderstood me. But you haven''t borrowed any evidence of my misbehavior so far. What premise is your so-called unintentional action based on?" Gu asked slowly. Cheng Su Su is so angry that she really wants to call Wang Li to kill Gu Yi Wei. She really has a foot in her pocket! Gu Weiyi looked at her and said, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, please answer my question just now, because I want to know whether you are really vicious or fake vicious, so that students can see what kind of person you are." Cheng Su Su has never met a more difficult person than Gu only. Looking at this posture, it seems that if she doesn''t say why, Gu only won''t let her go. Gu''s eloquence, Cheng Su Su Su, is also experienced. Cheng Su Su clearly knows that the words she said before in front of others can''t get through Gu''s eloquence. Those words that she maliciously wanted to discredit Gu only, at this time, as long as she said them, Gu only would surely pull her to seek proof, and she couldn''t prove it at all! Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t Girls avoid such slanders? Why does Gu only play according to the routine? She wanted to pretend to faint and muddle through, but when this idea came into her mind, Gu only said, "there''s something I think you need to know. I''ve studied medicine for a period of time, so there will be a lot of first aid techniques. If you faint accidentally today, I have a lot of ways to give you first aid." And Cheng Su Su a dormitory girl at this time said aloud: "Su Su said, this is her unintentional, the words are here, you are still so aggressive, really too much!" "Wow, this classmate is so broad-minded!" Gu only chuckled: "according to you, when you are beaten, scolded and bullied in the future, as long as the other party says that I didn''t mean it, it''s just a misunderstanding, you should immediately forgive others. You are so great, what kind of book do you want to read? Go to be a virgin." Around the students heard this sentence burst out a smile, the girl''s face also changed, Gu''s only words is not good, but there is no way to refute. Chapter 607 But Gu only didn''t care about her. He turned his head to look at Cheng Su Su and said, "Congratulations, you have a virgin who is willing to stand out for you. This reminds me to be more generous. Today I think you are a first offender. The boy who fainted also came back in time. I won''t care about you in general." "It''s just Cheng Su Su. Next time you want to give someone a black hat, please look at it clearly. Don''t explain it with such pale words as misunderstanding. That will only make you vicious and stupid." It''s not that she is willing to let Cheng Su Su go, but as far as the matter just now is concerned, even if Wang feng''er and Yu Xiang testify for her, Cheng Su Su Su can''t take advantage of the Cheng family as long as she moves them out, even if she makes trouble with the school leaders. In that case, this matter can end up at this point. As for the following things, she has her own way of dealing with them. She absolutely lets Cheng Su Su beat her face. Cheng Su Su was really dizzy by Gu Wei Yi this time. Fortunately, the girl in her dormitory helped her in time. Gu Weiwei added: "finally, I''ll give you a heartfelt report. Nothing is more important than life. Please don''t be a murderer." Cheng Su Su couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t mean to. Why are you biting me like that?" Gu Wei replied: "that''s because everyone needs to be responsible for what they do." Cheng Su Su is crying miserably, but Gu Wei Yi has no desire to talk to her. Anyway, Gu only said what she should say today, and Cheng Su Su Su likes to pretend, so go on pretending. Anyway, she is happy and comfortable. She turned to Xiang Xiang and Wang feng''er and said, "I''m really sorry that you all missed the meal today. I''ll invite you to eat in the restaurant outside." Two people subconsciously want to refuse, Gu only said with a smile: "if you refuse, I will be very sorry." Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger looked at each other and nodded. When the three girls were ready to leave, Shao Yizhi called out: "Gu Youyi, come here for a while, I have a few words to ask you." Gu said to Xiang Xiang and Wang feng''er, "you go to the restaurant opposite the school and order first. I''ll come in a minute." Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger didn''t know Shao Yizhi. Seeing his elegant appearance, they guessed that he was a teacher of the school. They were afraid that Gu would be punished. They hesitated for a moment. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "teacher Shao and I will come after a word. It''s OK." When she said that, the two left. All around the students have scattered, Cheng Su Su Su also by the same dormitory girls back to the dormitory. Shao Yizhi didn''t pull Gu Wei away, but walked to the playground with her and looked at her after standing. She asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with Mr. Shao Shao Yizhi looked at her smiling face and thought of her fierce face when she met Cheng Su Su Su just now. At this time, he already knew that the woman was stubborn and rebellious, but he had a kind heart. Just now, she and Cheng Su Su''s grudge, Shao Yizhi also asked clear, know that she did not pay attention to Cheng Su Su''s smear at all when saving people, but after saving people, she directly met Cheng Su Su. Such a girl said that she was publicity, she was very introverted, said that she was gentle, but she would show her sharp teeth at any time. Shao Yizhi asked her, "have you ever married that girl?" Chapter 608 "I don''t have it here, but she may think it does. After all, I''m better than her. Girls are generally a little bit narrow-minded, so I can understand her jealousy." Gu''s only answer. When Shao Yizhi heard her words, he said: "you are a girl, do you want to say that your mind is also very narrow?" "No, I''m not an ordinary girl!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "so my heart is very broad." Shao Yizhi choked. She was playing a word game! He never thought that he would be choked by words one day. He glared at her: "I''ve never seen a girl as skinny as you." "Thank you Gu Weiyi said with a smile. "I''m scolding you. Why do you thank me?" Shao Yizhi couldn''t help asking. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "that''s because people around me have always said that naughty children are smart. So Mr. Shao, you are praising me for being smart. If you are praised, of course you have to say thank you." This time, Shao Yizhi couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head and said, "you girl!" After he finished, he went straight to the subject, because he thought the girl was too interesting. He was afraid that if he didn''t get to the subject again, he would really chat with her here. He asked her, "how did you find that boy''s heart arrest today? Where did you learn that first aid technique? " Although he didn''t see Gu''s only first aid technique, she was able to save a student with cardiac arrest, which shows that her technique is very professional. Gu Weiyi restrained the smile on his face and said seriously: "I saw that his face was not right at that time. I felt his pulse, and then I found something abnormal. I roughly concluded that he had cardiac arrest, so I immediately used the first aid technique taught by my grandfather to rescue him." "Your grandfather?" Shao Yizhi asked her, "did your ancestors study medicine?" Gu Wei nodded: "yes, but my father''s generation didn''t want to study medicine. My grandfather died early, so I didn''t learn anything about his old people''s medical skills." "You did a good job." Shao Yizhi sighed, "at least you saved a person today." When he said this, he thought of one thing and asked her again: "listen to your tone, it seems that you are very interested in learning medicine?" "Yes." Gu Wei nodded: "I''m very interested." So Shao Yizhi asked Miao Bihu the day before yesterday: "since you are interested in studying medicine, why don''t you go to the University of traditional Chinese medicine? But to study Chinese language and literature in DIDU university? " After he asked this question, he was inexplicably nervous. He was afraid that Gu''s only answer was what kind of famous DIDU University was, or that I just reported to DIDU university to prove that I could pass the exam. Gu is only 18 years old and a smart child. It doesn''t matter if she is willful at all, but such willfulness also shows that she is not responsible for herself. No matter how smart she is, she may achieve nothing in the end. This kind of character is not suitable for studying medicine. Then this time Gu''s reply surprised him again: "when I was very young, my grandfather said that to learn Chinese medicine well, we must have a good writing foundation, to understand 5000 years of culture, to understand the book of changes, to understand the four books and five classics. Therefore, since ancient times, Chinese medicine has been a Confucian doctor, and everyone who has become a doctor has a deep writing foundation." Chapter 609 Shao Yizhi did not expect that Gu''s understanding of TCM was very orthodox and correct, and her attitude was surprising. But she went on to say, "Mr. Zhu Danxi studied medicine fifty years ago. Before he became a miracle doctor, he was a great scholar. Mr. Li Dongyuan also learned a lot. No matter which medical masters such as Li Shizhen and ye Tianshi left their names in the long history, they are all knowledgeable. Mr. Zheng Shouquan, the founder of Huoshen School in modern times, was from a family background. Although Mr. Zhang Xichun didn''t pass the entrance examination as a scholar, he was also knowledgeable, and Mr. Yue Meizhong was also knowledgeable. " "On the other hand, the learning mechanism of modern Chinese medicine has changed from the way that the ancient master led the disciples to the way that the teacher taught the theory of traditional Chinese medicine uniformly. There is a unified template and a unified answer for the examination. There are several treatments for the same cough, headache and fever. There is no unified answer. I don''t want to judge this teaching method, But I think it''s better to follow the ancient way to learn TCM. " "In the final analysis, traditional Chinese medicine is different from western medicine. It is based on rich clinical experience and needs to learn medical theory and practice at the same time. In the early stage, it is necessary for master to teach the way of dialectical thinking, so I decided to learn Chinese language and literature first, and then to learn Chinese medicine." After hearing her words, Shao Yizhi was stunned. He didn''t expect that this girl, who looked delicate and weak, had such a profound understanding of traditional Chinese medicine. What''s more, he saw the shortcomings of modern traditional Chinese medicine teaching. However, he felt that she still thought things too simple, so he poured cold water on her: "you''re right. Most of the ancient great doctors learned to be rich, but not all of them could be great doctors." "I know!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but since I want to learn something, I have to learn the best. The major of Chinese language and literature in DIDU university is the best in China, so I''m here." At this time, Shao Yizhi looked at her more deeply and asked her, "do you think about where to study medicine in the future?" Gu only hand spread for a while: "Mr. Shao, I''m still a freshman. It will take me at least two or three years to learn Chinese language and literature. I still have time to think, can we not be so greedy?" Shao Yizhi Gu only asked him: "when you came to me just now, I thought you were going to punish me. I''m still a little afraid. Now that you have asked me so many questions, you should not punish me?" Shao Yizhi called her to come here not to punish her, so he shook his head and said, "what did you do wrong? Why should I punish you? " "I thought you had a problem with what I taught Cheng Su Su just now." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "now it seems that you have no opinion, so Mr. Shao, you are a teacher of sanguanzheng. I admire him from the bottom of my heart." Shao Yizhi He has been a teacher in DIDU University for so many years. It''s the first time that he has been praised by his students. Now the students are really different from those before. What''s in his mind all day long! Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if you don''t have other things, I''ll have dinner first. My classmates are still waiting for me, so I won''t talk to you!" Chapter 610 Gu Weiyi said and respectfully made a teacher-student ceremony, and then politely said: "goodbye, Miss Shao!" Then she walked out of the school gracefully. Shao Yizhi looks at her back and laughs. This girl is different from all the students he has taught. Although her temper is not good, she is determined, tough, intelligent and kind. She values life and meets all the conditions for him to accept disciples. But he thought of the disciple before him, and could not help sighing. He had to be careful about accepting the apprentice. He had to observe carefully to see what kind of person Gu was. When Gu only arrived at the restaurant, the dishes were already served. She was stunned when she saw several dishes full of hot pepper on the table. Then she remembered that Xiangxiang was from Hunan and Wang Fenger was from Sichuan. She understood that her two roommates were hot and happy! The problem is that she can eat spicy food, but she can''t eat such hot food! Fortunately, at this time, another spicy fish with pickled vegetables was served on the table. She said silently in her heart that these two people still have a little conscience. The three girls chirped, the main content of which was about Gu''s quarrel with Cheng Su Su Su. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger also asked the same question as Shao Yizhi, whether Gu Weiwei and Cheng Susu had any grudge. Her answer this time is different from that when she answered Shao Yizhi: "the previous thing is to expose people''s background, but today''s thing is that I have a quarrel with her. It''s estimated that she is about to kill me." She said with a smile, but Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger did not know that Cheng Susu really wanted to kill her, rather than the kind of "I kill you" and "I laugh to death" that students usually casually said. Yu Xiangxiang skimmed her lips and said, "I feel strange that the only thing is to save people. Why does she want to discredit the only thing like that? What a big worry, what a big resentment!" Wang feng''er said, "I think the only thing I said today is right. Cheng Su Su Su is vicious. You have to be careful in the future. I heard that Cheng Su Su Su''s family has a lot of background." In fact, Cheng Su Su Su had a strong background. Gu only knew what Cheng Su Su''s background was. She chuckled and said, "well, I''ll be careful..." When she said this, she flicked her lips: "here comes her background." Both Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger are puzzled. After hearing this, they look back along her eyes, and then they see Cheng Shutang walking into the restaurant. Because today Cheng Shutang let everyone run ten laps, he has won the title of devil instructor. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger shiver when they see him subconsciously. Under normal circumstances, military training will not let students out of school, but because today is the first day of school, they have not made such a request. But even so, they are still afraid! For fear of what they did wrong, they were punished miserably. Cheng Shutang had already sat down on the other side of the square table, looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you''re in the limelight again today!" "If you are looking for your sister, I will despise you." Gu only calmly said: "the girl''s affairs will be solved by the girl herself. Is it disgraceful for an old man to intervene?" Chapter 611 In fact, Gu''s heart is a little tangled about this matter. After all, this is her own brother. If the goods are picked by Cheng Su Su and run to come out for Cheng Su Su, it seems to her that it''s a bit bloody. She''s afraid that she will jump up and scratch his face. Cheng Shutang spread his hand and said, "I will not give you this opportunity to despise me." Gu was a little relieved when he heard this. Looking at him, he didn''t really come to quarrel, let alone fight. It was a bit like a reminiscence. She raised her eyes to look at him, he said with a smile: "in fact, I came to thank you." Over there, Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger didn''t know what he was doing. They were still a little confused. They just felt that he was different from the military training at this time. They laughed very well! Two people looked at each other, decided not to interrupt, quietly listen to him and Gu only chat. Gu Wei was also a little strange: "why do you thank me? Thank me for teaching your sister a lesson? " "Yes Cheng Shutang then made a movement of forbidding sound. He glanced at Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger, and then said with a straight face, "Cheng Su Su is my sister''s business. You have to keep it secret for me. If it leaks out, it must be your leakage. As for the consequences... Think for yourself." Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger shivered at the same time. They looked at him with more fear. Cheng Su Su is his own sister, he will punish like that, he is absolutely the most terrible brother in history, no one! So the two said in unison: "we will definitely not say." "That''s good. There''s nothing for you here. Go back and have a rest." Cheng Shutang gave a direct order. At this time, Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger had finished their meal. When they heard what he said, they did not dare to listen to the gossip between Gu Weiwei and Cheng Shutang. They ran away. Gu Wei gave him a squint: "just scare me. What do you scare my roommate to do?" Cheng Shutang sighed: "where I dare to scare you, I can only scare your roommate." Gu''s only face was speechless, and Cheng Shutang said, "why didn''t you tell me before you took the examination of Shendu university? I can expose the wind and wash the dust for you "Do we know each other well?" Gu asked him. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "I''m familiar. Of course I''m familiar. I''ve fought together, worked on duty together, and slept together..." "Shut up Gu only interrupted him: "don''t talk nonsense there. I don''t know you so well!" "No, I have to finish this, or it will be misunderstood." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "next sentence, sleep with Ning Yiqing!" Gu Yiwei She wants to be rude in the heart very much. Is there a normal person around Ning Yiqing? Why are they so unruly? Cheng Shutang was very happy to see her expression: "what I said is the truth. Ning Yiqing and I went on a mission together before. We not only slept together, but also hugged each other." Gu only ate in silence and didn''t want to talk to him. What he said about living together is military competition. Cheng Shutang "ha ha" a smile, toward her eyes: "I see the scratch on his body, can''t see, you so delicate a girl can be so fierce." Gu''s face is light, but his heart is like boiling water! Chapter 612 Can Gu Weiyi not have such an abnormal brain circuit? And who''s ever seen a brother telling a yellow story in front of his sister? She gave him a smile: "I have a secret about Ning Yiqing to share with you." Hearing this, Cheng Shutang immediately began to ask, "what''s the secret?" He didn''t know why. Every time he saw Gu, he felt very close, as if he could say anything in front of her. In fact, he was a man of integrity, but occasionally he was not normal in front of her. Gu Weiyi hooked his fingers, and he immediately came to her side. She squeezed her eyes and got closer. Just as she was about to listen to her share the secret, she directly reached for his neck and scratched his paw. Her strength is not small, directly scratched four red marks on his neck. "I''ll do it!" Cheng Shutang stepped back after the pain: "you said you were a little girl, how can you cheat people?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m not cheating. This is Ning Yiqing''s secret." Cheng Shutang was speechless. He didn''t know the truth of her words at this time. He felt that this little girl as big as his sister was much more interesting than his sister. He dared to scratch him! He glared at her and said, "Gu Weiyi, you wait for me!" Gu only smile: "well, I''ll wait, you are about to exercise, right? If you dare to punish me tomorrow, I''ll let Ning Yiqing abuse you. " When she said this, she felt very confident. Normally, the girl was bullied by her husband and called her brother to pull back the game, but it turned against her. But I don''t know why, she thought it was a good feeling. When Cheng Shutang hears her words, he can''t stop being bullied by Ning Yiqing in the army. He thought military training could bully Ning Yiqing''s target, but he was bullied by his target! What is this called! Gu only looked at his expression and giggled: "it''s none of your business here. Kneel down!" Cheng Shutang was so angry that he sat down and said, "why should I listen to you?" Gu is still laughing, shouting: "boss, check out, this little brother invites me to dinner today!" The fat shopkeeper answered and said, "OK, it''s 67 yuan in all!" Cheng Shutang stares at Gu only, this wench is bullying him, bullying addiction? Let him pay for it! Gu Weiyi smiles naively and lovingly: "you are a boy. If you invite us to dinner and ask us to pay for it, it will make you face. I''m also thinking about you." Cheng Shutang grinds his teeth. Does he invite them to dinner? When did he invite them to dinner! What''s more, he hasn''t eaten a bite of the food at this table yet? But he was angry, but still took out his wallet to buy the bill. Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw him. He felt that he was a little bit like his brother. After he bought the list, he glared at her and said, "I''ve never seen a girl who has more eyes than you. I''ve only known you two after I''ve lost eight generations of blood." Gu only saved 67 yuan. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, she was in a good mood. She asked him, "you come to me, not just to send me to bully you? Say, what''s the matter? " Chapter 613 Cheng Shutang said: "but I don''t want to talk to you now. I get angry when I see you." Gu Weiyi coaxed him: "the man is too stingy, careful not to marry a daughter-in-law, so be generous, you behave well, I''ll introduce an object to you another day." "Thank you Cheng Shutang gave her a big white eye without image: "brother is so excellent, what kind of object do you want to find? Need your introduction? If you introduce me to a girl as black as you, I''ll have to die? " Gu only thought that it was a very happy thing to quarrel with him: "there should be no possibility. After all, I am the only outstanding girl like me in the world." "As self righteous as Ning Yiqing." Cheng Shutang gave her an evaluation and finally explained her intention: "I have heard about what happened in the canteen today and told my mother, so my mother wants to see you this Sunday. Thank you very much." "Thank me?" Gu only chuckled and said, "don''t you want to come out for Cheng Su Su and repair me?" "You think too much about it." Cheng Shutang said in a low voice: "my mother has always been very strict with me and Su Su. If she makes mistakes, she will correct them. Su Su looks clever, but sometimes she doesn''t think much about it. My mother has been very worried about it, but she is usually very busy and doesn''t have much time to manage Su Su. This time she heard that Su Su Su made mistakes and was corrected by you, so she wants to thank you." Gu only heard this kind of saying some speechless, this reason what, also really is absolutely! She has never seen parents fighting for their children. She has never seen any parents thanking other people''s children after their own children have conflicts with other people''s children. So she couldn''t help asking, "is it true or not?" "It''s true, of course." Cheng Shutang said seriously: "my mother always does not treat people as well as things. When we were young, we fought with other people''s children. If we were wrong, my mother would take us to apologize to others in person, but also if other people''s children were wrong, she would ask other people''s children to apologize to me." "What if people don''t apologize?" Gu only asked curiously. After she got acquainted with Cheng Shutang in this life, she found that her understanding of the Cheng family in her previous life was somewhat different from what she expected. Her understanding of Su tingxue is limited to that she is an expert in weapons, and she is usually not polite. In the last meeting, they hardly said anything, so they can''t have a deeper understanding. So she is really a little curious at this time, how will su tingxue deal with such a small matter. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "no one will not apologize." "Why?" Gu only asked. "Because everyone knows that my mother is an expert in weapons, and she can''t be more familiar with the people in the weapons factory. She has to ask for approval for any advanced weapons she wants in the company, and her research institute has all kinds of sophisticated weapons. So, people with insight know that she can''t be guilty, and people without insight are afraid of offending her. She directly takes out weapons from her bag and kills each other." Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Their family''s position in the imperial capital is very high. At first glance, it seems that it is because of Cheng Jinmo, but as long as people know his family a little better, they will know that it is actually because of Su tingxue. Chapter 614 Just these things, Cheng Shutang of course will not talk to Gu only. Gu only hears this word to smile lightly, Cheng Shutang looks at her and asks: "what are you laughing at?" "I''m laughing. Since Auntie is so fair, if she finds out what Cheng Su Su has done outside, will she shoot her?" Gu said seriously. Cheng Shutang glared at her and said, "what nonsense! Although Su Su is sometimes a bit wayward, he is definitely kind-hearted and well-balanced. He will never fool around outside. " Gu only saw that he was slightly angry, and sighed silently in his heart. It turns out that Cheng Su Su''s impression on Cheng''s family is like this, which is enough to prove that Cheng Su Su does have a sense of propriety, so her image has not collapsed over the years. She said faintly, "really? Then you really don''t know your sister. I don''t have much contact with her. I won''t tell you about Tengchong, so as not to say that I want to discredit her. Just talking about today''s events, you can see it. Do you think this is what a decent person should do? " "Even if she and I had met in Tengchong before and had some conflicts, could she say that she knew me and I was not good? Don''t you know that I''m just a college student. If I''m not good at character, what will my college career be like in the future? " "How much resentment can I have with her? How much hatred does she need to discredit me for the purpose of killing someone?" Cheng Shutang Leng for a moment, he carefully recalled this matter, eyes a bit surprised. Gu only added: "I am also the one she met today. If she is a girl with soft personality, she will destroy her whole life. Do you think this is something that a kind-hearted and proper person can do?" Cheng Shutang was silent and didn''t explain any more. Although he wasn''t there when the incident happened today, he had already found out about it before. He also called Cheng Su Su to confirm it. Cheng Su Su Su cried and said that Gu Wei Yi was trying to harm her. Maybe it was because of Cheng Su Su''s crying, so Cheng Shutang subconsciously felt that Cheng Su Su Su didn''t think much about it at that time. It was just because he had some conflicts with Gu only before, so there was a misunderstanding. But when Gu only asked, he thought things might be different. For the first time in his heart, he doubted whether Cheng Su Su was really kind? Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "I was a little worried that my aunt was going to stand out for Cheng Su Su, but you just said that my aunt is impartial and selfless, so I can''t see her. Today Cheng Su Su hasn''t told me I''m sorry. It''s a coincidence." Cheng Shutang took a look at her. His eyes were complicated. He also stood up and said, "at 10:30 on Sunday morning, Nanfeng teahouse." Gu Wei nodded and gave him a smile: "well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. Dear drillmaster, I''ll go back first. I hope you will continue to abuse US freshmen tomorrow." Cheng Shutang He thought that she was going to plead with him, and put a little water in the military training tomorrow. Unexpectedly, she came to beg for abuse. Gu only but no longer pay attention to him, turned and walked back to school. Chapter 615 Cheng Shutang looks at Gu''s only figure and sighs. This girl is too smart. Ning Yiqing''s luck is not so good. She can find her as an object. In his heart, he silently sympathized with Cheng Su Su, but he didn''t pick Gu''s only opponent for a long time. In the future, he was afraid that he would be abused. He was thinking about whether to remind Cheng Su Su again and stop fighting with Gu only. He just remembered Cheng Su Su''s character and thought that the possibility that he could persuade Cheng Su Su was really small. When he thought of Cheng Su Su, his first reaction was that it was very difficult to persuade him, which proved that his sister had a strong and stubborn character in his heart, but he always thought she was a good tempered and talkative girl. "Damn it Cheng Shutang scolded in his heart. There is a word to sum up this phenomenon in their army, that is "false image". Most of the time when the troops say this word is peacetime, the common people say that the meaning of the word false image is different. What they say false image is actually a kind of professional means, involving more areas of psychology. It''s said that the criminal clearly does all the bad things, but in the hearts of the people around him, he or she has always been a kind-hearted image. Usually, he or she can''t see that he or she is the kind of ferocious person. This kind of person is usually very good at giving people psychological hints, can easily brainwash people, in order to achieve their own goals. For the first time, Cheng Shutang thought formally whether Cheng Su Su used her knowledge in psychology to confuse the whole family? So they think that sometimes she is wrong, but they can''t figure out what''s wrong. If that is the case, then his sister''s scheming is too deep and her behavior is too terrible. After Cheng Shutang had this idea, he felt that he had to pay more attention to his sister to see what kind of person she was. Gu only didn''t know what Cheng Shutang was thinking at this time. What she was thinking about was the time when she met Su tingxue on Sunday. After careful calculation, this meeting was the first formal meeting between their mother and daughter. I don''t know why, she has some expectations in her heart. After she went back to her dormitory, Bai Yulan took a look at her and said, "you''ve been in the limelight at school today, but you''d better keep some snacks yourself. Even if you win on the spot, you should be careful of other people''s tripping behind your back." With that, Bai Yulan went to the bathroom to wash clothes. Gu only had some accidents, because Bai Yulan''s words were actually a reminder to her. Before she had time to think about the meaning of Bai Yulan, Yu Xiangxiang had come to her and asked her, "is Cheng Su Su really the sister of the devil instructor?" Gu Wei nodded and Yu Xiangxiang wailed: "this time he will die. He can do this to his own sister, not to mention to us. It seems that our military training in the next month will be very hard." Gu Wei a smile: "it should be exercise, endure a bear on the past." This did not comfort Yu Xiangxiang, who had been crying with her quilt in her arms. Wang feng''er sighed: "I''m really looking forward to having a heart attack. I''ll faint as soon as I turn my eyes. Then I won''t have to take part in military training any more!" Chapter 616 Wang feng''er said: "heart disease is too terrible, it will affect the life span, so it''s better to have hypoglycemia. It won''t kill people, and it''s easy to keep it in the future." Gu only see two people''s appearance smile, it seems that today Cheng Shutang really scared these students. Today, the story of the boy fainting has spread throughout the school. He is also a freshman. Everyone is talking about it. He is so sick that he should no longer take part in military training. Many students are already thinking about it. Unfortunately, their health is so good that it is impossible for them to faint. She can already predict that many freshmen will faint at the beginning of military training tomorrow. It turned out that her prediction was correct, but she only expected the beginning, not the end. At the beginning of the next day''s military training, someone fainted. At that time, all the students'' eyes lit up, as if that classmate had opened a broad road for them. If you can''t really faint, just pretend to faint, just fight for a show! They can, too! However, this idea just formed in their minds, and they saw that the teaching tube took a big needle ten centimeters long and stabbed the girl who "fainted". That girl eat pain, originally closed eyes immediately opened, and then also jump cry pain. When the students saw the scene, they swallowed one by one. The instructor took the big needle in his hand and shook it at all the students. Today, the weather was fine. The sun was shining on the big needle. As soon as the light was refracted, the big needle immediately glittered. At the top of the needle, there was a red blood. The instructor said faintly: "anyone else who wants to faint can come and try my needle. My needle is most suitable for helping students who faint recover." All the students'' faces are white. If the needle goes down, their buttocks will be pierced! After a round of questions, no one fainted again. He said with satisfaction, "I believe you are all the best. We start military training. Before military training, if you have heart disease, you can submit a certificate that you don''t need military training. The student who fainted just now, your physical fitness is so poor that you need to strengthen your exercise. Now go to the playground and run 30 laps. " That girl heard this almost did not cry, but dare not listen, can only wipe tears to the playground. After all the students at the scene took a look at the big needle in the instructor''s hand, those students who tried to muddle through without military training immediately put out the fire. The instructor was a little upset: "the head of the group is still very powerful. I know these students will be lazy today. I have already prepared a big needle to scare these weak students!" He took a look at the embroidery needle in the palm of his hand, and then at the big needle. Although he moved his hand with a small needle, the big needle still looked scary and more powerful. This day''s military training went quite smoothly, and no one dared to pretend to be dizzy. Today, the difficulty and intensity of military training have been greatly enhanced, and all the students are gritting their teeth. These students were trained for a day yesterday, and their muscles ached. Today they are trained again, and they are all miserable. Yesterday Gu only took Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger to do stretching and muscle relaxation. Although their muscles are sore today, compared with other students, their pain can be ignored. Chapter 617 Bai Yulan is in great pain today. She secretly glances at Wang feng''er, but finds that Wang feng''er is just like nobody. She immediately thinks of Gu''s strange actions with Wang feng''er yesterday. So she glanced at Gu Yiwei again. Gu Yiwei''s movements during military training were standard, and there was no sign of exertion. She bit her lower lip gently, and then remembered the scene that Gu Weiyi saved the boy yesterday. At this time, she was basically sure that Gu Weiyi really knew some medical skills, and it seemed that it was pretty good. White Magnolia looked at Gu only eyes complex, walk God, immediately was the instructor took out of the team, let her in front of everyone''s face just do five times. She was so busy that she didn''t dare to think about it any more and finished the military training seriously. During the break, the students groaned and most of them sat on the ground. Gu only knew that sitting on the ground was not good for her health, but she felt that she had enough wind. When she drank water, she found that the water in the kettle was finished, and she was going to take the kettle to get water. But before she took two steps, Bai Yulan came and said, "Gu Weiwei, do you have any pain?" Gu Weiyi immediately understood her meaning and said with a smile, "it''s a little sore, but it''s within the acceptable range." White Magnolia gently pursed her lips and said, "can you teach me the movements you practiced yesterday?" "Your muscles are sore now. You can only relieve the tension of your muscles by doing those movements. Today you will still feel sore, but tomorrow you may have some relief. At most, the degree of the pain today will not aggravate. But when you do these movements when your muscles are tense, your body will be sour and swollen. Are you sure you want to learn?" Gu only asked her. Gu only found that Bai Yulan''s temperament was not bad, so she did not refuse, but directly explained the specific situation. Bai Yulan hesitated a little, then nodded. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "wait for me. I''ll go and get the water first, and I''ll teach you when I come back." White Magnolia directly handed Gu''s kettle to Wang feng''er beside her: "you go to help Gu pick up the water. Now she wants to teach me how to stretch." Wang feng''er was stunned for a moment, but Gu Weiyi reached out and took back the kettle in Wang feng''er''s hand, and then said to Wang feng''er, "do you still have water in the kettle? I''m going to fetch water. If there''s no water in the kettle, I''ll bring it for you. " "I''ll go with you!" Wang feng''er picked up her own kettle and said. Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile, and they walked slowly towards the big bucket. After walking a little further, Wang feng''er couldn''t help asking, "is that Magnolia brain all right?" Gu only patted her on the shoulder, said: "the problem is estimated to be a little, is a spoiled child." "Child?" Wang feng''er said with a smile: "you seem to be very mature, but you are not as big as us!" Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t explain that she has lived for two generations. She''s really much older than them just considering her age. When they came along the way, they saw students pointing at them from time to time, whispering something in their mouth. They couldn''t hear it clearly, but they could still hear words like "save people", "shameless" and "indecent". Wang feng''er was a little hairy by the students. She turned her head and asked Gu Yu, "what are they doing?" Chapter 618 "Speak ill of us!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Wang feng''er was stunned for a moment, and immediately wanted to understand what happened yesterday. She said angrily, "didn''t we explain everything clearly yesterday? What bad things do they have to say about us? " "Although we explained things clearly yesterday, how many students were there yesterday? And some people are very good at discrediting others with the signboard of related households. It is estimated that they spared no effort to discredit me last night. " Gu said calmly. Yesterday, after Bai Yulan reminded Gu Weiyi, she knew nine times out of ten that Bai Yulan had heard something, so she came to remind her. If Gu''s only understanding of Cheng Su Su was so easy to give up, it would not be Cheng Su Su. So Cheng Su Su will distort the whole thing to discredit Gu. The only normal thing is that she didn''t expect Cheng Su Su to act so quickly. What she doesn''t know is that yesterday Cheng Shutang could see the middle meaning of Cheng Su Su''s punishment to the school leaders, but the students couldn''t see it clearly. In addition, Cheng Su Su Su got the quota to speak on behalf of the freshmen, and spread rumors that she has a bright future. Students have all kinds of guesses about her identity, so when she finished her big loss in Gu''s hands, she immediately distorted the truth of the matter and spread rumors everywhere. Her action was fast and fierce, and soon had a great influence on the whole school. Although many students saw the whole process yesterday, the students they saw were still a few. Moreover, when they heard that Cheng Su Su had a big future, they would not say much even if they knew the truth. Moreover, yesterday''s freshman was punished for running ten laps because of her, which also caused some hatred for her. It is because of this that when Gu only came here today, so many students pointed out to her. Wang feng''er was worried: "but she..." "It''s nothing but." Gu only said slowly: "she did it." Wang feng''er looked at her eyes a little worried. Seeing that there was no one around, she said softly, "did the chief instructor embarrass you yesterday?" She is scared by Cheng Shutang, so even if there is no one, she does not dare to understand the relationship between Cheng Shutang and Cheng Su Su. Gu only turned to Wang feng''er and said, "he doesn''t care. I just want to ask you, do you believe me?" "Of course I believe you!" Wang feng''er said: "I can see things clearly yesterday!" Gu Wei nodded: "that''s enough. My friends believe me. As for other people, what does it matter to me?" Cheng Su Su is so black. She just wants to give her great pressure and prepare for the future. She doesn''t care about Cheng Su Su''s little means. Besides, it''s not too difficult for Gu Wei to solve this problem, but it''s not time to fight back. Cheng Su Su is now black. The harder she is black, the harder she will be. This kind of thing that doesn''t hurt skin and tendons really can''t cause any damage and influence to Gu only. As soon as Wang feng''er listens to Gu''s words, she thinks it seems like this. But this is a school. It''s not good for her reputation to spread this kind of thing that discredits Gu. I''m afraid there will be more trouble then. Chapter 619 Because yesterday they went through the scandal of Cheng Su Su Su, although Wang feng''er and Gu Yi Wei have known each other for less than three days, she has already regarded Gu Yi Wei as a good friend. And she is very sure of Gu''s character, so she is so worried at this time. Wang feng''er looked at her anxiously and said, "that''s what I said, but..." "All right!" Gu only looked at Wang Fenger worried eyes, her heart is full of warmth, she said with a smile: "this is really just a small matter, you have to believe me, I have a way to solve." Wang feng''er thinks of Gu''s calmness and decisiveness in dealing with Cheng Su Su yesterday. Although she is still worried, she doesn''t persuade her. What she thought was that when the big deal came, she would stand up and prove Gu''s innocence. The two of them took no time to get the water back. They had just finished drinking it. The time to rest was up. Gu had no time to teach Bai Yulan how to stretch. White Magnolia frowned at Gu only, and then looked at Wang feng''er. She felt a little uncomfortable, so she went away again, and then she was pulled out by the instructor to teach her. This time, the instructor was not as polite as last time. He told her directly: "you always make mistakes. If you make mistakes again today, you will run ten laps today!" Bai Yulan''s face turned red in an instant, but she didn''t have the courage to talk back to the instructor after all, so she got up to train next time and didn''t dare to think about those messy things any more. After the military training, the instructor called "disband". Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "I have a way to stretch and relax my muscles. If any of my classmates want to do it together, they can do it together." She can''t force this kind of thing, but after all, it''s fate that we were assigned to a class during military training. Anyway, we have to do something, so she said it to remind us. The girls looked at each other, some of them stayed, most of them left. Gu Weiyi didn''t like it either. She calmly took everyone to do stretching and muscle relaxation. She knew that after a few days of doing so, when her muscles adapted to the training intensity, she would not feel any more pain. It''s just that girls stretch after exercise to keep their body slim and the lines of their muscles more perfect. After hearing Gu''s words, the instructor thought it was interesting. He just looked at it casually. He thought that what good way can a girl stretch and relax her muscles? When he was just practicing, no one taught them how to stretch and relax their muscles in order to make them suffer a little bit, which is similar to the same method as the zawei stick. So when they were training freshmen, they didn''t teach them how to stretch and relax their muscles. But after watching them do a few movements, they feel a little interesting. This set of movements is not complicated, but it is better than the methods they use in the army to relax their muscles. well! This girl is a little interesting! After Gu Youyi and them finished that set of movements, the instructor asked Gu Youyi, "where did you learn this set of movements?" "I figured it out myself." Gu said with a smile. As a qualified traditional Chinese medicine, we must understand the direction of each meridian of the human body. As a provincial college entrance examination champion in the new century, of course, we learn biology very well and know every muscle and bone of the human body. Chapter 620 With the combination of traditional Chinese medicine''s meridian theory and modern biology, we can get the most perfect plan to adjust the body. What kind of action can stretch to the muscles and make the body relax? It''s really hard to ignore the only one. Although this set of movements was taught by an old pharmacist when she opened a pharmaceutical factory in her previous life, it was only the basic movement. She made a series of adjustments, so the whole set of movements was not the same as that taught by the old pharmacist, but the effect was better. So she said that she thought it out by herself, which is OK. When the instructor heard this, he looked at her like a monster. Are the college students so powerful now? In fact, he has noticed Gu Weiwei for a long time. She is too beautiful and her movements are too standard. Although the strength is not enough, she is really great. He coughed and said, "I see." He said and left, Gu only feel he is a little confused, but also lazy to pay attention. What Gu Weiyi didn''t know was that after the instructor left, he immediately found Cheng Shutang and told him what had just happened. Then he sighed: "deputy general manager, do you think the students who can get into the Imperial University have a higher IQ than normal people?" Of course, Cheng Shutang didn''t agree with this. He shrugged his lips: "I think those who can be admitted to the military academy are the most powerful. All the students in Imperial University are like weak chickens, one punch at a time." When he finished, he felt that he was not conscious of what he said, which was not in line with his status as deputy general manager, so he added: "what I said is the same military training. A month later, the students of the military academy can kill the students of the Imperial University." The instructor said with a smile: "that is, the intensity of military training in military academies is much stronger than this." "Before the end of this military training, we will compare them with the students of the military academy?" Another drillmaster gave a bad idea. In fact, I don''t blame him for his bad idea. This time, they came to DIDU university to give military training to these students, and almost everyone in other branches died of jokes. They said that since Ning Yiqing came to China, their branch had changed from the best one to the one that could only train weak chickens, which made them angry. It was another vice general manager who was sent to the Military Academy for training. In fact, during military training, there is a competition and performance between schools, just between military schools and military schools, and between ordinary college students and ordinary universities. Cheng Shutang''s eyes lit up: "that''s a good idea! I''ll talk to the chairman of the board about this later. Zhao Fangzheng despises us. We not only crush them in the drill, but also the students we teach them! " After all, the military training of the students in the military academy can catch up with the training of the serious new employees. Can such a group of weak students in the Imperial University be their opponents? This is a melancholy thing! "We can popularize that girl''s method of stretching and relaxing muscles, so that these college students'' bodies can adapt to the rhythm of high-intensity training as soon as possible," said the instructor in charge of Gu Weiwei As soon as Cheng Shutang heard about it, he asked him, "what''s the girl''s name?" Chapter 621 "Gu Yiwei." The instructor replied. Cheng Shutang Leng: "Gu only?" The instructor nodded, and Cheng Shutang turned his mouth lightly. Hey! She''s everywhere! It''s settled. After the instructors left, Cheng Shutang felt that Ning Yiqing could get sick of it, so he called him: "some people are really poor. Although they have objects, they have come to the imperial capital, but they can''t even see each other. It''s really poor!" "Talk to people." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "people''s words mean that you can''t see your object, but I can see it every day. I tell you, your object is white and beautiful, with long legs. When you throw it into the crowd, everyone''s eyes look at her. Tut Tut, it''s really tantalizing. No one in this school, whether it''s students or teachers, can walk when they see her!" If Gu only heard his words, he would give him a punch. Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed. He recognized that Cheng Shutang was deliberately angry with him today, so he said slowly, "it''s OK. You can see it and you can''t eat it." The implication is that Gu Wei is his own and only he can eat. Cheng Shutang thinks his teeth are a little sour. Can he sprinkle dog food like this? There is no humanity! He decided to sacrifice his mace: "that''s not necessarily. You can borrow it from me for a few days." He just hung up because he was afraid that Ning Yiqing would come to Imperial University to smoke him. Ning Yiqing has always known that he is a cheap mouth, but still feel that he underestimated Cheng Shutang shameless degree. I''m afraid this fool doesn''t even know that he''s Gu''s only brother, right? This cheap words, Ning Yiqing minute want to crush him! After Gu only and Cheng Shutang''s blood relationship is confirmed, it is estimated that Cheng Shutang will want to strangle himself! Ning Yiqing knows that there can be no story between Cheng Shutang and Gu Weiwei. Even so, Ning Yiqing is still upset when she hears Cheng Shutang''s words. Her daughter-in-law has arrived at the imperial capital, but he still can''t eat. What''s the matter! Ning Yiqing found that he wanted to take care of the only one. She wanted to see her immediately and didn''t want to delay for a minute. He was never a person who could be wronged. He immediately changed his casual clothes and drove out of the company. Gu and the girls were late for dinner because they wanted to do this series of actions. Today, they can''t go out of school to eat, so they have to go to the canteen. When Gu Weiyi went in, several girls just came out. She met the girl who was the leader yesterday. She helped Cheng Susu speak yesterday. It seemed that she was Cheng Susu''s roommate, and her name was Qian Jingjing. After seeing Gu Weiwei, Qian Jingjing said with a sneer: "Oh, isn''t this the girl who tried to seduce the boy in public yesterday? What a shame! I dare to come to the canteen for dinner. If it''s me, I''ll be exposed and killed. " Gu only thinks that with her IQ, I really don''t know how to get into the Imperial University, because she is alone, which lowers the average IQ of the entire Imperial University. So Gu only light back sentence: "that is because you are stupid." Then she went in. Chapter 622 Qian Jingjing immediately became angry: "Gu only, who do you say is stupid?" "Of course, the one who admits it is! Eh, just now you admitted it! Wow, you know yourself very well! Good, good! " Gu only a smile ground returned a, her words voice a fall, Wang Feng son a didn''t restrain to smile a voice. Qian Jing Jing''s companion looked at her with a smile in her eyes. She immediately became angry and rushed to Gu Wei''s face and said, "say it again!" Gu Weiyi reached out his hand and touched his nose, then looked up and down at Qian Jingjing, and said seriously, "is that you who admitted that you were stupid just now? This classmate, you are really good. Although your intelligence quotient is not high, you have a lot of self-knowledge and take the initiative to admit your shortcomings. This is a very good habit and deserves praise. " Wang feng''er''s mouth is pumping. She saw Gu''s eloquence yesterday. When Gu''s eloquence is about to bite someone, there''s nothing wrong with others. She can choke someone to death every minute. Most of all, she could not carry a dirty word from beginning to end. Qian Jingjing is so angry that she blushes and raises her hand to fight Gu only. Gu only thinks that she is a person with quality and can''t care with a person with negative IQ. So Gu Weiyi held the hand of Qian Jingjing fan and said with a smile: "this classmate, I have another word to advise you. Before you start with others, you have to weigh the strength of yourself and your opponent. If you are sure you can win, you''d better not do it easily, because you will suffer losses." She said a twist backhand, money crystal immediately pain howl. Gu only didn''t feel too embarrassed about Qian Jingjing. He just twisted and let go of his hand, then sighed and said, "why do you say you rush to the door to find abuse? Can''t you have a good meal? " At this time, Qian Jingjing''s arm hurt badly. She said in a loud voice, "Gu Yiwei, don''t be complacent. Su Su will clean you up!" When she finished, she went out angrily, and then heard Gu''s voice: "you also give Cheng Su Su a word, saying that she should change the pattern when dealing with me next time, and always use the same method. She''s not bored, and I''m bored." Qian Jingjing grinds her teeth and strides away. Gu only picked eyebrow lightly, the eye ground had a few faint chill. Wang feng''er pulled her sleeve and said, "the only one..." "Let''s go to dinner! If you don''t go to dinner again, I''m afraid the teachers in the canteen will take the food. " Gu only interrupted her and said with a smile. Wang feng''er looked at her anxiously, then nodded. Gu Weiyi really didn''t pay attention to Qian Jingjing''s provocation, and this kind of thing didn''t affect her mood. Bai Yulan looks at Gu Weiyi and frowns slightly, because she is not sure if she can deal with this kind of thing better than Gu Weiyi just now. Then she again finds that she is not as good as Gu Weiyi. She finally found out that Gu was totally different from other students. When he was not provoked, he was modest and polite, clever and kind. When he was provoked, his fighting capacity was violent every minute, and it was physical and mental crushing to abuse people. The 18-year-old and 19-year-old girls are lively and lovely. Although they are tired to death after a day of military training, when they relax, they are full of vitality again. They can chatter all the time after a meal. Chapter 623 Gu Yiwei choked Qian Jingjing in front of everyone just now. A heartless girl asked Gu Yiwei naively, "I''ve heard a lot of rumors about you. After contacting you, I found that what you said is different from what they said. Do you also have a background?" She asked this sentence, all the girls did not speak, collective toward Gu only looked over. In fact, they are also curious about this. Although it''s only two days since the formal opening of the school, Gu has definitely been promoted to the top of the freshman class. Whether it''s her full marks in the whole subject, or her saving life yesterday against Cheng Su Su Su, or Cheng Su Su Su''s deliberate smear, everyone is curious about her. As for guessing whether she has a background or not, it has something to do with her fight against Cheng Su Su yesterday. After all, Cheng Su Su is well known for her strong background. However, after she hit Cheng Su Su yesterday, she was just like nobody and was not punished. Cheng Su Su didn''t go to the school leaders to tell Gu only. On the one hand, Cheng Shutang told her to run the 30 laps yesterday, which made her clearly know that the Cheng family would not let her play privileges in the school. If this thing started, Su tingxue once asked, she felt that the consequences would be more serious. On the other hand, it is her conceit. She thinks that even without the accountability of the school leaders, she has the same way to deal with it. Gu only see all the girls are looking at her, she is very calm to smile: "background ah? Of course I have this! " All the girl''s eyes lit up and began to weigh whether to make friends with her. Although the students who can be admitted to the Imperial University are very smart and powerful, it is only limited to the schools before them. Now it is not the same in the Imperial University. A group of powerful people together, there will always be more powerful. They are not labanjie, they just want to live a more comfortable life in their daily study. Gu only saw their expressions, gently picked the rice in the bowl with chopsticks, and then said: "my family has a big background wall." Wang feng''er "poof" almost didn''t spray rice. Those girls who are planning to make friends and relationships with her are stunned. She doesn''t play cards according to the routine! Forget it, it''s better to practice stretching and relaxing muscles with her. Although she is not a high cold person, she is definitely not the kind of person who is easy to contact. Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw the expressions on their faces. That''s the normal way for 18-year-old girls to have expressions. Not every girl can pretend like Qin Keren and Cheng Susu. When it comes to Qin Keren, Gu is a little curious. He doesn''t know where those people will take Qin Keren? When she dug a hole to bury Qin Keren, she didn''t think much about it, and didn''t want to know where Qin Keren would be sold. For her, Qin Keren was already miserable, and there was no chance to turn over. It was the same everywhere. Wang feng''er and Yu Xiang Xiang are smoking. They both find out that Gu''s only way to fight is to fight hard every minute, which makes you doubt your life. When you get along with her, she''s actually very friendly, not the kind of person who will often fight against others. After dinner, the girls have a little rest and are ready to go back to the dormitory. Just at this time, the playground suddenly came the call of assembly. Chapter 624 Everyone was stunned. At the beginning of the military training, everyone heard the instructor say that as soon as the assembly number rang, everyone had to line up on the playground. When you heard this, you didn''t pay much attention to it, because they asked the seniors and sisters that they had never sounded the assembly number in military training before, so that they didn''t have to pay attention to it. This is just what the instructors said. But now who''s going to tell them what''s going on? And now they don''t need to know what''s going on, and they can''t think too much. What they think is that this time the general instructor is evil, and their instructor is also abnormal. If one is not good, he will have to run ten or twenty laps, and then he will have to be abused? When they thought of this, no one dared to delay. They dressed and ran in the direction of the playground. Because someone reminded the crowd: "did the instructor say that he had to be present within two minutes after the assembly horn sounded?" Students listen, I grass, as if really said such a thing! At this time, they are already in a relaxed state. Although it''s not midnight, they just have a short rest, but many of them have changed their clothes. At this time, they change their clothes in two minutes and then run to the playground. It''s impossible! It''s just that it''s OK for Gu and her group, because they haven''t come to the dormitory yet, let alone changed their clothes. At this time, they just need to go to the playground to hear the assembly call. After they stood up, they saw a group of students running over in a hurry. When they came over, there were all kinds of things. Some people''s clothes were wrongly buttoned, others forgot to fasten their belts, some people ran down in their pajamas in a panic, and some people wore two completely different shoes in a panic Some people estimated that they had just finished washing their heads and were wearing a towel on their heads; There are also people with white bubbles on their heads, and they stretch out their hands to scratch them when they come over; And there''s a mask on the face of a girl. Even if Gu is the only calm, at this time to see them like this, she also couldn''t resist the corner of her mouth to smoke, this place is really spectacular! It''s not normally visible. Of course, it''s impossible for all the students to come together in two minutes. At most, only half of them came. Most of them were boys. Gu Wei''s team of girls dressed neatly in the middle of the playground was particularly conspicuous. All the students who arrived two minutes later were stopped by the instructors and put in line on the other side. After a quick roll call, all the students who haven''t tried to muddle through are on the blacklist of the instructors. At this time, they haven''t heard what to do with them. The big searchlight on the playground lights everyone up. Cheng Shutang stands on it with a cold face and says without expression: "when the military training started yesterday, what did I say? Do you remember?" No one answered. Cheng Shutang said coldly, "as far as your reaction speed is concerned, there is no discipline at all. I''ll give you a good lesson today." On hearing this, everyone had a bad feeling. Cheng Shutang did not make everyone uneasy for long, directly said: "today, all those who didn''t get to the playground in two minutes, all of them went to run ten laps!" Chapter 625 In exchange for a cry, Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "do you think ten laps are too few? That''s 20 laps. If you''re not satisfied with it, you can add it. If you don''t have a top This time, there was no wailing. There were instructors directing the students to step out and start running mode. Those students at this time have some regrets in their hearts, they would not go downstairs if they knew they would be late, and those who did not come also did not see to be punished. Someone protested loudly: "drillmaster, it''s unfair. If there are still people upstairs, you don''t care?" As soon as the student''s words were finished, it immediately aroused the resonance of many students around him, one by one shouting unfair. "At the beginning of military training, I said that you are comrades in arms. What is the most basic criterion between comrades in arms? That is to trust each other and not betray each other." Cheng Shutang''s cold voice rang out: "those students who just snitched, add ten more circles!" That group of students immediately became stupid, adding 10 laps would be 30 laps. They used to laugh at Cheng Su Su Su for running laps alone on the playground. Now they are all stupid. Cheng Shutang didn''t care about their reaction. He went on to say, "as for those students who didn''t go downstairs, how do you know they were OK?" Just at this time, a group of students saw the aunts and uncles of the dormitory, driving out 20 or 30 students from the dormitory. Gu found that Cheng Su Su Su was among the students, and Qian Jing, who was sorry for himself in the canteen today. Gu only understood it when he thought about it. In essence, Cheng Su Su inherited all the "advantages" of Lu Yurong, such as greed, malice, greed for vanity, love of leisure and hate of work. It''s just that Cheng Su Su is very good at pretending, so these things are not obvious to her, but these things are carried in her bones, so in this case, it''s easy for Cheng Su Su to have a fluke mentality. After all, Cheng Shutang is her brother. It''s almost enough to punish her once before. She firmly believes that as long as Cheng Shutang finds out that she didn''t come, she will turn a blind eye. But what she didn''t expect was that Cheng Shutang was the one who let aunt SuGuan come out to catch up with her, and no one could escape. Before she went downstairs, she had already said a lot of good and bad things to Aunt SuGuan, and promised a lot of benefits. She hoped that Aunt SuGuan would let her go. As a result, she met a selfless aunt and blew her out directly. Cheng Su Su wants face. She stands in front of so many people with such a posture. She feels that the face she never lost in her life will be lost in two days! When she saw the mocking look in the crowd again, she felt all sorts of bad things in her heart, but she could only bear it. Cheng Shutang didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su was among these people. He felt a little angry in his eyes. He thought yesterday''s punishment would teach Cheng Su a lesson. He didn''t think he could get special care. But now, she didn''t listen to a word of his words. I don''t know why, Cheng Shutang thought of Gu''s words last night. Is his sister really the kind of person who has a face-to-face style and a back style? Cheng Shutang only wanted to toss these students to prepare for the military training later this evening. Unexpectedly, such an accident happened. Chapter 626 Cheng Shutang walked slowly to the group of students who were brought by the aunt and uncles of the dormitory. A pair of cold eyes swept them slowly, and then said: "yes, you are very capable. You all want to be able to fish. Your brain is very good, but it''s not used in the right way." "In the battlefield, your behavior can be called desertion. It''s estimated that you will say that it''s just military training. You''re not taking part in a real battle. What you think is right. The only wrong thing is that you met me." "I know that you have given me the name of a devil instructor in private. I really despise this nickname. Have you ever seen such a handsome devil as me? It''s so thoughtless of you to take names! I''m not the devil, but the king of hell at most "Since I''m the king of hell, I''m sure I''ll let you see the means in hell. Come on, everyone around the playground will do ten rounds of frog jumping. It''s the first time you''ve seen such a lovely king of hell. I accept your thanks and praise." Gu only heard his words again, and the goods are really enough! Su tingxue is so upright and arrogant that she can give birth to Cheng Shutang, a son with a little bit of a bad mouth, which is really enough. Frog jump around the playground jump ten circles, basically jump, these people''s legs will be useless, tomorrow will certainly not even get out of bed! Cheng Su Su''s eyes are full of amazement. Today, she is smart. She doesn''t ask Cheng Shutang any more. She just looks at him pitifully with her eyes open. He saw her eyes, but as did not see, he was actually very angry at this time! At this time, he didn''t really understand what kind of anger he was angry with. Maybe it was the anger behind Cheng Su Su''s face-to-face behavior, or maybe it was the anger that he didn''t discover Cheng Su Su''s character. Because angry, so Cheng Shutang directly gave them the most severe punishment. Cheng Su Su really wants to cry at this time. Other people''s brothers regard their younger sister as a treasure. They take care of and protect her. How can she be like this! She may never be able to understand Cheng Shutang''s mind. In fact, Cheng Shutang is close to Su tingxue in this matter of principle. In his opinion, Cheng Susu''s mind, which is close to cheating, is almost intolerable. There have been instructors over there for a long time. They brought dozens of people to the playground and the frogs jumped. Cheng Shutang just stood in front of the students who had assembled in two minutes. It''s no surprise that he saw some strange shapes of the students. In fact, he often saw such scenes when the recruits were training. When he saw Gu only dressed neatly and stood there with a calm expression, his heart was a little uncomfortable. Why are all girls? Gu only was so self disciplined and excellent, and his sister was just that kind of virtue? Can he change Gu Wei Wei and Cheng Su Su Su? He wants such a sister. Gu Weiyi''s eyes are a little complicated when he stares at her. Although she doesn''t quite understand his mood at this time, it can''t stop her from giving him a white eye at this time. She really wants Ning Yiqing to beat him up! Cheng Shutang turns her lip lightly. Although Gu Weiyi is excellent and good, her temper is really bad. If she wants to be his sister, he has to educate her. Girls still have to be gentle to attract people! Chapter 627 Cheng Shutang said in a loud voice: "although your performance today is a little better than those of the students, don''t you feel embarrassed when you look at your virtue? I''ve lost all my face "It''s really hot eyes with your style. I''ll give you a minute to tidy up." Maybe it''s because they haven''t been punished. These students are in a good mood. When they see each other''s embarrassed appearance, they will laugh a few times, and then quickly sort themselves out, buckle up, fasten the belt, and fasten the shoelaces. After they finished this, Cheng Shutang said slowly, "OK, you run around the teaching building for ten minutes to warm up." Ten minutes warm-up is not enough under normal circumstances, but these students have been training for a day, so these ten minutes can be regarded as warm-up. After ten minutes of warming up, Cheng Shutang looked at them and said, "now let me see your skills." Gu only heard his words almost did not spray, even if she did not have military training, also know that normal military training will not teach students fighting, at most is to teach a set of Military Boxing, but listen to Cheng Shutang''s words, this goods is to teach them fighting! Gu is the only abdominal Fei, Cheng Shutang pointed to her and said: "that girl, your eyes seem to be very unconvinced, estimated to be able to fight, you come first!" Gu Yiwei Brother, brother, what do you want! She grinds her teeth, but she can only accept her fate. The reason is very simple. He is the biggest in military training! Cheng Shutang had put a huge cushion in front of him. He stood up and said, "attack me." Gu only one saw him one eye, she at this time serious suspicion this goods is because last time Ning Yi Qing beat him, he this is to think of a way to bully her! She shook her head and said, "no, I''m afraid you''ll punish me if I hit you!" "It''s OK. Just come. I promise I won''t punish you tonight." Cheng Shutang said seriously, "if you don''t hit me, I may punish you." Gu only approached him two steps and asked, "are you sure?" "Sure." Cheng Shutang said with great certainty. Gu only lightly pursed a lower lip, as if a little embarrassed to say: "Oh, then I started." As soon as her voice fell, she directly raised her foot and kicked him in the nose. Cheng Shutang originally thought that Gu was the only such a charming little girl. Even if she was a little abnormal with Ning Yiqing, where could the girl be abnormal? In addition, when people say they want to fight, the first thing they want is to fight with a fist. Who would have thought that she would kick her feet directly. So he was unprepared, and his nose was swept by Gu''s only tip. Suddenly, it was numb and sour. When he reached for it, there was nosebleed! Grass, now girls how so abnormal! Cheng Shutang couldn''t hold his airs any longer. He couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you say to do it?" "Chief, you must have studied the art of war? Haven''t you ever heard that war is not full of deceit? " Gu asked calmly. Cheng Shutang He really just wanted to scare her. He didn''t want to beat her. Is she really good? Ask for the shadow area in his heart! At this time, he confirmed that Ning Yiqing was a real pervert, and Gu Weiyi was also a pervert! It''s cute, but it''s not cute at all! He wants to take back what he thought before. He doesn''t want a sister like her! Chapter 628 Several instructors behind Cheng Shutang trembled with a smile. He glanced at them viciously. They handed him a tissue to wipe his nose. Cheng Shutang waved to Gu Yiwei, indicating that she could go down, and then asked other instructors to try the skills of these students. These students are all excellent in both character and learning in the class. They haven''t played since childhood. What skills can we expect from them? Only a few of them have learned Tai Chi or Taekwondo, but their level is low. They usually learn it just to keep fit. He couldn''t bear to look directly at the situation. There was fighting in the competition of military students. He didn''t want to despair when he saw the situation of these students. More than 20 instructors worked together and soon got to the bottom of the students'' physical fitness and fighting ability. Cheng Shutang''s nosebleed stopped at this time. He stood up and said, "didn''t you all eat? They''re like chicks coming out of their eggshells! As far as your physical fitness is concerned, I learned how to learn wool last time. As soon as the wind blows, it will blow away! " Gu only said aloud: "chief drillmaster, we are qualified people. Can we avoid life attack? Besides, we have just started military training. Why do you say we can''t? " Cheng Shutang has a toothache when she hears this. Doesn''t she usually pretend to be good? Keep pretending! Is this going to make her talk? He glanced coldly: "I''m your chief instructor! As for why I say that to you, there is a reason. Who makes you so weak! If you have the ability to challenge me, I''ll take back what you just said. " After two days of military training, although it has accumulated a lot of prestige for Cheng Shutang, it has also drawn a lot of hatred value for him. In addition, all the students just saw Gu''s bloody nose when he kicked him with one foot. The naive students think that he is just like that. So a boy who had studied Taekwondo for several years stood up and said, "I''ll have a try!" Males have always been aggressive groups, but they are animals or people, not to mention the chance to be in the limelight. Cheng Shutang gently picked eyebrows, praised the boy: "good courage!" After the boy went up, Cheng Shutang put the boy down as soon as he swept his legs. The boy stood up and was put down again. The boys were so dizzy that they didn''t have the power to fight back. Cheng Shutang disdained to say: "where I scold you, clearly you are a group of weak chickens." Gu only heard that he really wanted to go up and beat him, but she knew clearly in her heart that it was OK for her to fight Cheng Su Su, and it was really killing her to fight with Cheng Shutang. Just now she could kick him by surprise. This is such a big man. He is a serious deputy general manager. Is it really good to fight with students during military training? Is it because he lost to Ning Yiqing in the company that he came to brush his sense of existence among these students? If so, then he is too shameless! There are a few boys can not stand the excitement, go to find him to fight, the result was all of a sudden he was beaten, lying on the cushion. Cheng Shutang said triumphantly, "who else will challenge me? If no one can beat me, you will admit that you are really weak! Then go to the playground and run thirty laps! " All the students are a little bit confused. Why doesn''t the instructor NIMA follow the routine? Don''t you agree not to punish them? Chapter 629 Cheng Shutang saw the students'' expression a little proud: "I''ll give you another chance. If no one challenges me, I''ll run in circles!" "I''ll try." A cold and familiar voice sounded. Gu only heard this voice and felt very familiar. It was Ning Yiqing''s voice, but wasn''t he in the army? How did you get here? As soon as she turns her head, she sees Ning Yiqing wearing a new military training suit and walking slowly to Cheng Shutang. As soon as she saw him, her eyes lit up. God, she had never seen anyone dress so well in military training. She took a look at the girls around her, one by one looking at Ning Yiqing''s eyes are lit up, wow, this handsome guy is more beautiful than the chief instructor, but also has momentum, the most important thing is, see the chief instructor will be punished, see he does not have to be punished! The girls are planning to go to find out which department the boy belongs to after the military training. Why didn''t they see it before? Gu only looks at the girl next to him and grinds her teeth. It''s really not good for him to be seen like this. He has to give her money first, pay a viewing fee and so on Cheng Shutang sees that Ning Yiqing is not good. How can he come? Come on, also wearing a student''s military training uniform, he is such a big person, still play like this interesting? Ning Yiqing standing after looking at Cheng Shutang, a face calmly asked: "can start?" You can be a ghost! Cheng Shutang thinks Ning Yiqing is insane. Even if he bullies him in the company, he runs to school to bully him! If he is beaten down by Ning Yiqing here today, he won''t have to give these students military training tomorrow! He will become the most miserable commander in the history of military training! But if he wants to give advice now, he won''t have to give military training to the students tomorrow. It''s estimated that all the students will have to call him "weak chicken"! Sure enough, you can''t be too tough. If you are too tough, there will be retribution! However, Cheng Shutang is also a quick witted person, he immediately said: "very good, this classmate has courage, enough to prove that you are very good, now we carry on the next training, disband the training, all the students return to their dormitories within one minute, if you can''t go back in time, all the students will run ten laps!" All the students in the military training are very confused. They have never had military training before, but they have only heard of the training of rapid assembly, but they have not heard of the training of rapid dissolution. What''s more, how does the chief instructor feel a little unreliable! But no one dares to listen to his instructions, his name of devil instructor is absolutely not out of thin air! Cheng Shutang extremely dignified said: "disband!" In a flash, a group of students scattered like birds and beasts. Even if some girls originally wanted to chat up with Ning Yiqing, at this time, there was no other idea. It would be fatal to run ten laps after a day of military training! In less than 30 seconds, there was no one else on the playground except Cheng Shutang, Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei. There were several other instructors who helped Cheng Shutang with his military training. After they recognized Ning Yiqing, they also withdrew with the students. According to their experience, their deputy general manager will not be in a good mood most of the time after seeing Ning Yiqing. If he is not in a good mood, they will have bad luck. Therefore, it is better to take refuge now. Chapter 630 As soon as the students and instructors left, Gu only saw Cheng Shutang and the vented ball. In an instant, Cheng Shutang''s momentum turned into a weak chicken. He asked angrily, "what are you doing here?" "Hit you." Ning Yiqing''s answer is very simple, but her voice is very cold. Cheng Shutang curled his lips: "don''t think I''m afraid of you, I tell you, Ning Yiqing, I''m powerful! Today, in the only face, you are pitiful, the object can''t be seen around, so I''ll let you go, you are less proud! " With that he left angrily. Gu only saw his appearance, the corners of his mouth smoked. She thought he had to carry it with Ning Yiqing, and fight by the way. Unexpectedly, he counseled like this and left directly. It seems that Ning Yiqing''s beating him is almost out of his mind. She silently feels that even if she goes back to Cheng''s home, she can''t expect to be bullied by Ning Yiqing. Cheng Shutang stands up for her. Ning Yiqing looks at Gu Weiyi and frowns slightly. He''s all here. She also looks at Cheng Shutang''s direction and giggles. He knows that Cheng Shutang is her brother. There won''t be anything between them. Otherwise, he won''t beat Cheng Shutang like that. But even if Cheng Shutang is her brother, it''s wrong for her to look like this now! He reached out, turned her head around, looked at him and said, "where are you looking?" "Look at your credit!" Gu only now to give him Shun Mao this matter has been familiar with: "you see him that kind of advice! These two days he has been roused in front of us, and we have been tormented by all kinds of troubles. Now when you come, he will become such a virtue! " Then she took him by the hand and said, "how powerful you are! A thousand times better than him, ten thousand times better. He is my idol in my heart Ning Yiqing looked at her bright eyes, inexplicably some sense of achievement, he said in a low voice: "do you want to go back and I''ll talk to the chairman, for my people to give you military training?" Gu Wei is stunned for a moment. Although she doesn''t know how Ning Yiqing usually leads the staff, she has found that Cheng Shutang''s military training is very different from his usual. She also had a new understanding of him with the momentum like a sword coming out of its sheath and the serious manner of military training. Cheng Shutang is still like this, not to mention Ning Yiqing. In her previous life, she knew that he was one in a million capable people. She knew that the branch he was leading now was the elite of the security company, which was invincible all over the country. There is a saying that a soldier is a bear, and a nest is a bear. Like Ning Yiqing''s staff, they are so powerful. I don''t know how he usually trains his staff. If Ning Yiqing really wants to give her military training, she will be abused by him. She has a feeling in her heart that although he is good to her at ordinary times, he has really trained up. He is the master who does not recognize six relatives. No, I''m afraid it''s all light. He may have extra care for her because of the special relationship between them. That''s really hard! So she coughed and said, "well, I don''t need it. Although Cheng Shutang is not very reliable, it''s enough for you to help me repair him." "So you mean to invite me to see you at school every night and fix him?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked. Gu only light pursed a lower lip, he is also a fierce, can also find the logical relationship from this, she does not support the wall to obey him! Chapter 631 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "will you work too hard? After all, it''s not close to running from the company to the school. " "Have you ever seen a man who is tired of seeing his daughter-in-law?" Ning Yiqing''s voice was cold for three minutes. Gu only has heard the unpleasant taste from his voice, and found a careful man to coax every day to be her husband. She really feels tired! So she glanced around her eyes and saw that there was no one around. The searchlight on her head had already gone out, and it was dark. Her courage is also a little bit rough, directly put out a hand to embrace him, said: "Oh, Ning Yiqing, we haven''t met for two days, I miss you so much!" The first rule of Shun Mao: he is the best! Shun Mao rule 2: every time we meet, we should say we miss him! Ning Yiqing looked at the girl in his arms. There was a faint helplessness in his eyes. Even if he knew that the girl might not have thought about him these two days, when she pasted it on him so soft, what dissatisfaction and unhappiness disappeared. Even if he knew that she might just be coaxing him, he didn''t feel very happy. He reached for her and said, "why don''t we go home?" Gu''s only body suddenly froze, his sentence home has too many other meanings, she said with a light cough: "I''m still in military training, you know that metamorphosis of Cheng Shutang, if I go out with you tonight, he will not torture me tomorrow!" Ning Yiqing reaches for her chin and looks at her. At last, a snort comes out of her nose. Gu only thinks that recently he has a more and more difficult trend. It''s really despairing to go on like this! While she was still thinking about how she would feather him, he had already kissed her on the lips. He won''t tell her that he came to see her in the evening just for her kiss, and he won''t tell her how good and sweet her taste is to make him think about it day and night. Gu is a little confused. This is on the side of the school playground, not in the woods. The students on the other side of the playground are still running in circles! She secretly hugged him for a while, she felt very brave, he would kiss her so, she thought it was a bit too much! If found by school leaders, I don''t know if they will criticize by name? Even if the school leaders don''t find it and the students in the military training find it, it''s also very troublesome, OK? Cheng Shutang, who is hiding in the trees not far away, has turned around now. He thinks that he is really self abusive. He will sneak back after he leaves. He just wants to listen to them. Unexpectedly, he saw such a hot eye scene! They are just bullying his one handed dog, OK? What''s more, Gu Weiyi doesn''t respect himself very much. He takes the initiative to hold Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing is shameless. Other girls just hold you. What''s your family doing? Cheng Shutang thought of this and put himself in the right place. If one day a girl he likes reaches out and hugs him, does he want a family member? The answer, of course, is yes! In that case, it''s a beast if you don''t kiss! Cheng Shutang was excited when he thought of this, and then he felt like a ball of vent, because when he suddenly made this idea, he had to have someone he liked, and then the girl had to hold him first What a painful understanding! Chapter 632 It''s getting late now. Ning Yiqing has many things to do tomorrow. Gu only has military training, and he can''t stay here all the time. After kissing Gu only, he turns around and leaves. Until he left, Gu Weiyi couldn''t figure out where his military training uniform came from. She walked back melancholy. Cheng Shutang suddenly came out of the bushes. She was shocked. He severely criticized her: "I said Gu only, you don''t love yourself. You are a girl. How can you take the initiative to hold a man?" Gu only heard his words for a while embarrassed, dare he has been peeping at the side just now? Her brother''s hobby is really amazing! Gu only looked him up and down and asked, "then why don''t I give you a hug?" Cheng Shutang instantly petrified, Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth: "you don''t really think I want to hold you, do you? I''m kidding you She said that she was going to leave, but suddenly remembered something: "do you call Ning Yiqing today?" Cheng Shutang nodded. Gu only asked, "are you still in front of him?" Cheng Shutang nods again. Gu Weiyi finally understands why Ning Yiqing is here this evening. So Cheng Shutang is blocking her own way. She squints her eyes and says, "then you will remember to call him every day. You have to call him every day!" She said this time and strode away, afraid that after this time, even if Cheng Shutang does not call Ning Yiqing, he will come every day, right? Gu Weiyi was not sure, but she felt that the military training this time seemed to be caused by these two people. She sighed. Can we have a good military training? After hearing Gu Yiqing''s words, Cheng Shutang finally understands why Ning Yiqing is here tonight. He reaches out his hand and presses his eyebrows. He swears that he will never be defeated in front of Ning Yiqing again. He really won''t die if he doesn''t do it! Gu only prepared to go back to the dormitory, the eyes of the students who were punished for frog jumping on the playground were almost against the current, which was so special that they could jump to death! Cheng Su Su was so abused that she wanted to cry. She was so tired after two laps. Next to the instructors are not so good-natured, loudly said: "if you can''t finish dancing tonight, you don''t have to go back to rest!" In the eyes of the instructors, cheating in military training is absolutely intolerable, so they have no good impression on these students. Cheng Su Su scolds Cheng Shutang again in her heart. She is so forced to jump here. She hopes Gu only will be punished! Just as she was doing her best, Gu Weiyi came over with a plastic bag filled with more than ten bottles of water. She said to the instructor with a smile, "instructor, it''s hard work. I''m still training here so late. It''s hot. Let''s drink water first." Some of the instructors were surprised. They couldn''t help looking at Gu''s one eye. She was good-looking. At this time, they immediately felt that her eyes were bright when they sent them water with such a smile. Just at this time, Cheng Su Su just jumped in front of an instructor, who pointed to Gu and scolded Cheng Su Su: "they are all girls, how can they be so different? They are strict in military training and compassionate with the instructors. If you have a bad mind, you want to cheat and cheat! " Cheng Su Su immediately turned to Gu Wei, who waved to her with a smile, saying hello. Chapter 633 At this time, Cheng Su Su Su was sweating all over, her hair was scattered, and her face was covered with dirt. She looked like she was in a mess. She didn''t have any of her old style, just like a chicken with fallen hair. Gu only stood there in a refreshing way, his snow-white skin was almost transparent under the light, and his mouth was smiling slightly, just like a phoenix above. Gu''s only smile is as dazzling as it is in Cheng Su Su''s eyes. Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth. Yesterday''s events in the canteen still fresh in her memory. She also had a new experience of Gu Wei''s fighting power. In addition, she had an unreliable brother, who was the chief instructor of this military training. She knew that if she quarreled with Gu Wei at this time, she would not get any advantage. So she left without saying a word and continued to jump. Gu only thought it was disgusting, but Cheng Su Su said: "this classmate, are you thirsty? There is surplus water here. Would you like to drink a bottle?" "I''m not thirsty," Cheng Su Su said with gnashing teeth God knows her throat is smoking with thirst! This is going to see that bottle of water. It''s a huge thrill for her. Gu only one face regretfully said: "like this!" She asked a girl behind Cheng Su Su, "are you thirsty?" The girl was not polite to Gu only. After thanking her, she took the water in her hand and began to drink. The girl''s voice of drinking water was not small, and she could hear it very clearly in this dark night. Cheng Su Su immediately felt more thirsty, and she was so angry that she tore Gu''s one hand! Gu only ignore her, and then again to a few instructors said grateful words, and then walk slowly to the direction of the dormitory. Cheng Su Su has now determined that Gu''s only intention is to disgust her. She has always been so strong that she was punished tonight, but Gu Wei Yi didn''t. She can''t bear it. However, she knows in her heart that she can''t act rashly before there is no complete solution. Cheng Su Su thinks of her brother who has been a professional Keng Mei for 100 years, and she thinks that with him, she can''t take care of the only one behind her back. So at this stage, the best way to fight against the only one is to take care of the only one in military training. Gu only himself may not know, she just came to deliberately disgust Cheng Su Su, once, Cheng Su Su Su gave birth to such a high morale. But it doesn''t matter that she doesn''t know. Anyway, she has many ways to teach Su Su how to be a man. At the same time, she will let Cheng Su Su experience what is real strength! After Gu only returned to the dormitory, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang were both asking where she had gone. They were worried that she would be punished. She casually found a reason to fool her. After a day of military training, they were very tired, so they didn''t ask again. Bai Yulan is a little curious when she looks at Gu only. She doesn''t know why. The more she knows about Gu only, the more she finds out that the girl who looks as beautiful as a flower is more fascinated. Gu only saw Bai Yulan''s inquiring eyes and laughed at her. Then he lay down on the bed and was ready to go to bed. Because she really didn''t know if Cheng Shutang would blow the assembly number again in the middle of the night. After all, he was afraid that the world would not be in chaos and could do anything crazy. It turned out that her worries were a little superfluous. All the people slept soundly that night, and there was no sound of the assembly. Chapter 634 When they woke up the next morning, several of them followed Gu Weiyi to stretch and relax their muscles. They felt that they didn''t feel as much pain as they did yesterday. One by one, they felt amazing. When they met Gu Weiyi, some people gave her thanks. She just a little smile, this action in her eyes is very simple, there is nothing to hide the teasing. They are relaxed all over. Those students who jumped ten times last night only felt that their legs were about to break. When they woke up this morning, they were in terrible pain all over! They have a lot of trouble walking, let alone training. Then there is a vicious circle. If you don''t do well in training, you will be punished. After being punished, you will feel more pain. All of these tyrants all over the country are miserable and have some regrets about applying for the Imperial University. Then they listen to the senior students say that in fact, the military training of Imperial University was not so abnormal in the past, and they immediately feel that nothing is good! But now they have no other choice but to insist. Only one of these people is an exception, that is Cheng Su Su Su. She is in terrible pain all over her body, and she also tries to stick to it, trying to make her movements standard. Because she is full of motivation, no matter how hard she is, she seems to be able to survive. At the half-time of the day, the instructor asked Gu Weiyi if she could teach her students her own relaxation method. Gu Weiyi had no opinion on this matter and readily agreed that she had only one request, that is, she would teach Su Su''s team. For her this request, the instructor did not feel anything wrong, naturally readily agreed. At the end of the day''s military training in the afternoon, the instructors praised Gu''s only way of stretching and relaxing, and then praised her. Then they asked several girls she had learned to teach all the students how to stretch and relax their muscles. The other students will not have any opinions about it. They all follow the action. Only Cheng Su Su''s heart is broken, so many teams, why is Gu Wei Yi to her team to teach? She seriously suspected that Gu was intentional! As a matter of fact, Gu''s only intention is that Cheng Su Su always feels superior in front of her? Before, she took the opportunity to speak on the stage by cutting off her beard. If you have the ability, you will also take it! Cheng Su Su really wants to rob this matter. The key is that she won''t! Gu only because selfless teach everyone stretch and relax, her behavior in the instructor''s view is quite atmosphere. Because they know that such a method of stretching and relaxing muscles is in line with the muscles and bones of the human body. It''s not easy to develop such a set of movements. She just takes it out and shares it with everyone. This kind of behavior is in line with the selfless dedication of the army. Cheng Su Su doesn''t want to learn from Gu Yu, but now the instructors are there. She doesn''t dare to be special any more. She can only do this series of actions with Gu Yu perfunctorily. Then the next day, all the students who followed Gu Yiwei to do that kind of action magically found that his people were not so sore. Although he was still in pain, it was much better than yesterday. Chapter 635 These people also included a roommate of Cheng Su Su. The girl was pure-minded and didn''t think too much. In front of Cheng Su Su''s face, she said casually, "that Gu Wei Yi is really good. I was quite comfortable after finishing that set of actions yesterday!" The girls in Cheng Su Su Su''s dormitory were all punished except for the girl who just talked. At that time, Gu only taught the students to stretch and relax, and they were also punished to stand in a military position, so they didn''t follow. Seeing Cheng Su Su''s bad face, Qian Jing immediately said to the girl, "Gu Wei Yi, she knows a fart! What''s the strength of her? It''s just grandstanding! " As soon as the girl saw that the situation was not right, she dared to say more. After changing her clothes, she went downstairs in a hurry. Cheng Su Su didn''t do it seriously yesterday, so she didn''t relieve her pain. So she said in a low voice, "yes, it''s just grandstanding." Just when she went downstairs, she heard a group of girls saying: "after practicing that set of movements yesterday, my body pain today has relieved a lot." "Me, too. I heard she developed that movement herself." "Yes? That''s really amazing. She deserves to be a talented woman with full marks in all subjects. " When Cheng Su Su hears these praises to Gu''s only one, he is not able to hold back. Qian Jingjing snorts and says, "so what if you have talent? It''s not a bad character. Now there''s a lot of evidence to prove that she and a lot of boys in the school are confused! " Several girls who were talking next to them looked at them and didn''t talk about it any more. When they went away, a girl asked, "is there one of the two girls named Cheng Su Su Su?" "It seems that she spoke on behalf of the freshmen at that time." "I know her, too. On the first day of military training, she and Gu had a fight in the canteen. They didn''t seem to be very friendly." "I heard several different versions about the canteen. One version said that Gu only seduced a boy in public and caused his heart disease. Cheng Su Su stopped her from being beaten when she was violent; There''s another version that says it''s a boy with a heart attack. Gu only rescues her, and Cheng Su Su discredits her. She doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. " Several girls talked about it, but they only talked about it. After all, few of them experienced it personally. Just because of this time, it gradually erased Gu''s memory of being punished for running ten laps on the first day of military training. After all, Cheng Shutang''s military training students are suffering miserably these days. They basically understand that their chief drillmaster this time is suffering from mental illness. Even if he is not Gu alone that day, they will also be punished for running ten laps. Anyway, for the general instructor of shenjingbing, running ten laps is as normal as eating and sleeping. With Gu''s only way of stretching and relaxing, they can at least relieve their pain. Although there are still some people who don''t want to practice, after all, it''s very tiring to stretch and relax after a day''s military training. The main reason is that when you relax your muscles, they are still sour and swollen, and the taste is not very comfortable. But the students who didn''t practice could hardly lift their arms and legs the next day, and their whole body was aching and their backs were aching. The students around them were lively and their movements were standard. They were punished because they couldn''t do well because of their aching bodies. Chapter 636 This formed a huge contrast. On the third day, almost all the students in the school would stretch and relax with Gu. Cheng Su Su didn''t want to practice, but all the people around her were practicing, and other people''s bodies were not sore, so she was still in pain. By this time, she was no longer under the illusion that because she was Cheng Shutang''s sister, he would let her go. She even thinks that it''s very likely that Cheng Shutang deliberately took care of her. And she can''t tell. She''s afraid that Su tingxue will take part in it. Although Cheng Jinmo dotes on her, she doesn''t like that she wants privileges under the name of Cheng family. She''s afraid that military training will have to be like military training in the end. Cheng Su Su''s mood is extremely complex. Now it''s a bit like Gu''s only charity, but she has to take Gu''s only charity. This feeling is really too bad! Every time Gu went to Cheng Su Su''s team to teach them how to stretch and relax, he felt very comfortable when he saw Cheng Su Su''s appearance. This kind of feeling that you don''t like me, but you can''t help me at all, and you have to accept my alms is not too good! Gu only thought Ning Yiqing would come to see her every night since that night, but he didn''t come back since that night. Gu only found that she was afraid that he would not come and that he would make trouble after he came. She suddenly felt that now the two seem to be really in love, and they will care about each other. Cheng Shutang is relieved that Ning Yiqing has not come, but he has never assembled for military training in the evening. He is afraid that such behavior will call Ning Yiqing. After all, this is how he came last time. Then he came up with a clever idea. At about five o''clock in the morning, he sounded the assembly number. Then a group of students were all fooled. With the lesson of the last time, they didn''t dare to pay attention to the image. No matter what the situation, they put on their clothes and went downstairs to the playground first. Then it turned out to be cruel. After appreciating their embarrassed appearance for free, Cheng Shutang directly asked the instructors to follow the students to the dormitory. He said that he would check the degree of quilt folding in the dormitory today, and all the students who didn''t make the quilt would run ten laps. The students are going crazy! How come you don''t play according to the routine! Just before the military training, Cheng Shutang said that one of the items in the military training is to make quilts. All the students have to make up their beds besides themselves. All the students died speechless, so 99% of them were sent to the playground to run circles. Of course, this does not include Gu only. After hearing the assembly number, she put on her clothes in ten seconds. Then she spent ten seconds folding the quilt, five seconds straightening the sheets, and quickly went downstairs. It was too late for her to wash. She came back at noon. Cheng Shutang looks at Gu Youyi, who is tidied up, and then sees her neatly folded quilt. He looks at her with admiration. The girl is not only smart, but also very serious. So he asked Gu, "how did you do it in such a short time?" In fact, Cheng Shutang wants to pull the whole staff to run together in the morning, but Leng is the only accident. After all, in such a short period of time, only trained soldiers can do it. He is full of curiosity about Gu. Chapter 637 Gu Weiyi seriously replied: "it''s very simple. Before going to bed, I''ll get my clothes ready and fold the quilt. Then I''ll go to sleep in the folded quilt. When I hear the news in the morning, I''ll dress quickly. Because the quilt is folded before going to bed, a little tidying is considered as folding." In fact, during military training, the instructors all mentioned this in front of the students, but no one paid attention to it. Gu only after seeing Cheng Shutang''s "spirit disease", she felt that in the future training, she should always pay attention to the hints of the instructors, otherwise a careless will be planted in Cheng Shutang''s hands. As far as his virtue is concerned, if she wants to fall into his hands, she will have to laugh at her? Cheng Shutang looked at her eyes a little more praise, and then said to the other students: "look at you, and then look at Gu''s only classmate, you are weak! You deserve to be punished Gu only heard him pull hatred value for her in front of all the freshmen in the school, she ground her teeth secretly, and then said aloud: "it''s the instructor who taught you well!" Don''t know why, Cheng Shutang hear her this words, don''t feel toothache. After six days of military training and one day of rest, it will soon be the day of rest. All the students participating in the military training are looking forward to the coming of the rest day. They think that if they continue to train like this, they will lose their lives! So on this day, most of the students lie in the dormitory to sleep and rest. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger are no exception. They lie in bed and refuse to move. Bai Yulan goes out early in the morning. No one knows what she is doing. Gu only made an appointment with Su tingxue today, so he got up early, cleaned up and went out. This time of military training, she was one of the more relaxed students. Although Cheng Shutang was a bit abnormal, she didn''t feel too tired. Although Cheng Shutang told her the address of the meeting, she was waiting for her outside the school. He saw Gu only came out and honked the horn. As soon as she saw him, she understood what he meant. She opened the door and got on the car. Today, he changed his military uniform and wore a casual suit, which was a bit more informal than when he was in military training. When Gu only saw him like this, he remembered what he looked like when they first met, and somehow thought that he was more suitable. She felt that she was really blind in her previous life, so she would think that he was a serious person. Cheng Shutang said humbly: "the only one, do you think it''s like elopement?" Gu only glanced at him with the remaining light from the corner of his eye: "why don''t I call Ning Yiqing and say you''ll elope with me?" "No!" Cheng Shutang has been beaten by Ning Yiqing several times recently, so he is worried about Ning Yiqing. Whoever mentions Ning Yiqing in front of him will be anxious with him: "are you a little promising? It''s interesting to talk to Ning Yiqing every day and shut up? " Gu said seriously, "it''s interesting." Cheng Shutang Gu only saw him smile: "in fact, I can open Cheng Shutang every day in front of Ning Yiqing, and shut up Cheng Shutang. Do you want to experience it?" Cheng Shutang felt cold on his back for no reason. He coughed and said, "thank you. I''m always magnanimous. I don''t want to compete with Ning Yiqing for a false name." Gu Weiyi really mentions his name in Ning Yiqing every day. Ning Yiqing''s virtue doesn''t mean that he should be tortured to death every day! Chapter 638 Gu only sees Cheng Shutang''s appearance and laughs unkindly, but he gives her a blank look. He probably doesn''t find it. Every time he gets along with Gu only, he is very relaxed. Talking to her is like talking to his relatives. Su tingxue and about the place is not too far away, two people so fighting mouth, soon arrived. After Cheng Shutang stopped the car and got off with Gu only, they walked into the teahouse together. Su tingxue is always punctual. Now it''s time for her to wear a set of deep purple clothes with Suzhou embroidery and Chinese style. The embroidery is very exquisite. The purple lining is very noble to her, but it''s a little more gentle than usual. She is an elder, see Gu only come over and didn''t get up, just smile. Cheng Shutang said to Su tingxue with a smile, "Mom, I''ll send you my reward. When will you give it to me?" Su tingxue glanced at him faintly, took out a lollipop from his bag and handed it to him. When he saw the lollipop, the whole person was not good: "no, mom, you said this time you gave me some sweets. What''s the matter with this lollipop?" Su tingxue said with a straight face: "isn''t lollipop sweet?" When Cheng Shutang heard this sentence, he felt speechless. Yes, lollipops are sweet! He said: "Mom, there are outsiders here. Give me some face!" Gu only coughed and said, "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything!" Cheng Shutang Gu Wei has always known that Su tingxue is upright in character and always treats things and people coldly. However, she didn''t expect that Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang should get along in such a way in private. She was not positive about going back to Cheng''s home, because there are too many uncertainties, and Cheng Su Su Su is very good at wiping black people, and has very good acting skills. According to her observation, I''m afraid that Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo still don''t know what Cheng Su Su Su Su has done outside. She also knows that Cheng Su Su has always been very popular with the Cheng family. She is a real lover of all her life. So even if she exposes Cheng Su Su''s true face, I''m afraid the Cheng family won''t believe it. But at this time, she saw her way of getting along with Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang, and she felt that Su tingxue was not the same as what was rumored outside. In fact, Su tingxue would have a gentle side. Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang inadvertently reveal their affection. She is actually envious of them. After all, they are her closest relatives in the world. Su tingxue looked at Gu only smile, a little bit sorry to say: "sorry, this time to you." Gu didn''t understand the meaning of her words for a moment. Cheng Shutang explained: "when my mother heard that I was going to give military training to the students of DIDU University, she specially told me that I wanted to train my sister strictly, but I couldn''t just focus on her training alone, so it increased the difficulty of the overall military training." Gu only heard the words and drew his lips. Are you sure it''s just increasing the difficulty? It''s not to satisfy your personal bad taste of students? Cheng Shutang immediately winked at her when she saw her expression like this. It''s good for her to know, but she can''t poke it to her mother, or he will have to be cleaned up. Maybe I don''t believe it. Although he is already a grand deputy general manager, he is still afraid of his mother. Chapter 639 In fact, the word fear is not accurate. Cheng Shutang has deep admiration and respect for Su tingxue. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Oh, so it is. No wonder the seniors and sisters in the school said that they didn''t change as much as we did in military training in those years... Er... The intensity is great, but I think it''s also very good. We may not experience the real military life in our lifetime. This time, it''s just the same." When she said this, Cheng Shutang''s heart was raised to her throat. After listening to her words, she was relieved. In her heart, she felt that Gu Weiwei was actually a little cute and not so unreasonable. Su tingxue said with a smile: "most of the children are afraid of suffering now. There are not many children who think like you." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Auntie, do you want to praise me for my excellence in disguise? I accepted that. " Cheng Shutang glanced at her and said, "be modest, be modest!" "I''m good at using it." Gu only said seriously: "do you have any opinions this time?" Cheng Shutang is blocked by her words. He really doesn''t know what to say. Indeed, he admits that she is excellent, but isn''t modesty popular now? No matter how excellent a person is, he should smile modestly when he is praised, and then say, "in fact, I am also very ordinary!" Or "OK, OK!" She is very good, Su tingxue is not this is just a little to praise her meaning, she boasted about themselves, so really good? I don''t know why, Cheng Shutang has a feeling that Gu only wants to compete with him in front of Su tingxue. Most importantly, he finds that he doesn''t have to compete with her! He had a sense of crisis. He glared at her, and she gave him a smile. Seeing their appearance, Su tingxue laughs again. If it''s not Cheng Shutang, she tells Su tingxue that Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing, and she has to doubt whether Gu is the only object of Cheng Shutang. What her son looks like, she knows in her heart that she won''t be so relaxed when she''s not in front of familiar people, and Gu only really has a feeling that she can''t say. She wants to be close to her. Hearing her laughter, Cheng Shutang said, "Mom, you can see it now. Gu Weiyi is broken. She and Ning Yiqing work together to bully me every day." Su tingxue nodded her head and said, "well, it''s very good. You don''t have to look like Lao Tzu is the best in the world all day." Cheng Shutang looked loveless: "Mom, are you sure I''m really your own son? Really, you didn''t pick it up from the side of the road? " "Well, I''m sure you''re my own son." Su tingxue said seriously. Cheng Shutang sighed: "come on, I can see that you don''t want my own son when you have Gu only one today. I''ll go to the car and wait, and I won''t call you here." With that, he really went out. Gu only saw him look like a smile, Su tingxue light voice said: "ignore him, we talk, let him wait." Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrow, and Su tingxue looked at her again. The girl in front of her had bright eyes and white teeth, elegant and dignified temperament, which always made her feel like a familiar person. So she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I don''t know why. Every time I see you, I feel familiar. Are you sure you haven''t been to the imperial capital before?" Chapter 640 "No, maybe it''s auntie. When did we meet when you went back to Lingcheng?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile. There was a faint helplessness in her words. Su tingxue sighed and said, "I haven''t been to Lingcheng since I gave birth to Su Su 18 years ago. I''m afraid you haven''t been born at that time." She is not the kind of person who is easy to get close to others. Almost no one can make her feel close to others, but every time she sees Gu Wei, she will feel that way. Gu only did not expect that she had not been to Lingcheng for so many years, but also had some accidents, so he said with a smile: "I was born on April 20, as long as my aunt is still in Lingcheng after that time point, it should be possible to meet me." "You were born on April 20, too?" Su tingxue said curiously: "I was born in the first hospital of Lingcheng on that day." "Oh, that''s more coincidental." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I heard my mother say that I was born in the first municipal hospital." "What a coincidence Su tingxue''s eyes are really a bit surprised. She didn''t think too much at this time. She just thought it was a coincidence. Gu only looked at her with surprised eyes. For a moment, she didn''t know what it was like. She couldn''t rush over and yell, "Mom, I''m your own daughter!" This time in Su tingxue''s heart first planted a seed, later to see the situation, at least now, they do not hate each other. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "maybe this is the legendary fate." "I didn''t believe in the word fate before. Since I met you, I feel that it exists." Su tingxue sighed: "if you are free in the future, come to my home and have a chat with me. You are the counterpart of Ning Yiqing. Have you ever been to Ning''s home?" Gu Wei nodded and Su tingxue said with a smile: "Miao Bihu is more sentimental at ordinary times. You don''t have to pay too much attention to her. As long as Ning Yiqing treats you well, that''s enough." Her words were a little bitter at the end. Gu only knew before that the Cheng family also lived in the compound. At this time, she was slightly surprised to hear Su tingxue''s words. Listening to this tone, Su tingxue didn''t seem to deal with Miao Bihu very well. But if you think about it carefully, Su tingxue is a famous weapon expert at home and abroad, while Miao Bihu is a scholarly painter. Their aura is totally different. In essence, Su tingxue is a proud Iron Lady, while Miao Bihu is a gentle and elegant lady. They are both excellent, but they are totally different. It''s strange that they can see each other well. Gu only felt that it was really hard for her to accept this, but she could see her own mother''s character, so she said with a smile: "thank you, auntie." In fact, Su tingxue felt a little bit wrong after she had just said that sentence, but she usually dealt with soldiers who were upright in character. She just felt that she was the only one with Gu, so she said it casually. She was afraid that Gu would think more, so she coughed again and said, "I''m worried too much. For a good girl like you, there should be no elder in the world who doesn''t like you." What she said was more or less like adding to the cake. She regretted it as soon as she finished. She usually said very little and never felt this way. Chapter 641 Gu only heard the taste of concern from Su tingxue''s words. In fact, she and Su tingxue only meet for the second time. She can get Su tingxue''s concern. Who can say that Su tingxue is a cold person? Gu only one also saw her discomfort at this time, so she said with a smile: "I''m not RMB. I can''t force everyone to like me, but in my opinion, no matter whether others like me or not, I''m me. I''m unique. I won''t be sad because others scold me, and I won''t be overjoyed because others praise me." As soon as Su tingxue''s eyes brightened, she clapped her hand heavily on the table and said, "yes, it''s the way to be a man. I''m most tired of the villains who guess other people''s thoughts every day and meet them with all kinds of musical ideas!" She looked elegant, but her strength was not small. This beat directly shocked the tea on the table. At this time, all the customers and waiters in the shop looked at her, and she was a little uncomfortable. She coughed and said, "there''s an insect." Gu Weiwei didn''t understand Cheng Shutang''s huge personality difference when he put on a military uniform and didn''t wear a military uniform. When she saw Su tingxue''s appearance, she understood that she was a mother and son! Gu Weiyi smiles, but doesn''t say much. Su tingxue thinks she is strange today. She is not an emotional person, especially in front of Gu only, who has only met twice. But I don''t know why, she feels very relaxed in front of Gu only. Su tingxue feels that she is more or less impolite today, and she doesn''t know if she will scare Gu only, but she hasn''t asked anything she wants to know so far. So she directly asked Gu Weiyi: "when we met last time, Su Su said we met in Tengchong. In fact, I''ve always been a little curious about that. Can you tell me what happened to you in Tengchong?" Gu only didn''t expect that she would ask so directly. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. After all, Cheng Su Su is Su tingxue''s daughter now. She went to someone else''s mother to complain. She felt that something was wrong. Su tingxue seems to see her concerns. Wen Sheng says, "just tell the truth. Our Cheng family has never been partial to women''s discipline. Right is right and wrong is wrong. I won''t retaliate against you because of any contradiction between you and Su Su Su. I just want to discipline my children better." Gu only understood why Cheng Su Su could keep Su tingxue''s name from her. Su tingxue is just and upright, and she can''t tolerate Cheng Su Su to go out with the Cheng family''s signboard. However, if Su tingxue feels that something is wrong, she goes to ask others, "has my daughter done anything shameful?" as long as she is a normal person, she won''t say it directly. After all, Su tingxue is Cheng Su Su Su''s mother, and Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo are both very important people nowadays. Few people in the imperial capital dare to offend them. Even if Su tingxue''s reputation is out, she is still a mother. As long as she is a mother, how can she not protect her weaknesses? So when Su tingxue asks people like this, 99% of them will avoid the truth and sometimes praise Cheng Susu. Gu is the only one who can tell the truth in front of Su tingxue. Chapter 642 Gu only thought through these, also determined that Su tingxue is not the kind of blind short guard, so she said faintly: "I can ask, how did Cheng Su Su say that thing in front of her aunt?" Su tingxue only said four words this time: "avoid the heavy and take the light." Gu Weiyi smiles. Su tingxue says, "to be honest, I have another piece of information here that is different from what she said, and you are the party. I want to verify it face to face with you." "Can I ask my aunt how she will deal with it when she knows the truth?" Gu only asked. Su tingxue said slowly: "according to the truth, if she really does something harmful, I will not forgive her first." Gu Weiwei asked: "she is your daughter. She has done something wrong. Are you willing to let her go to prison or bear the punishment of the law?" Su was stunned. She didn''t think about it, because Cheng Su su lied in her heart. She liked to be coquettish and adored vanity. She couldn''t do anything hurtful. Gu only saw what she looked like, and his heart was like a mirror, so Gu only said in a light voice: "Tengchong''s affair has been a long time, and it''s far away. In fact, what I say is only one side of the story, and there is a suspicion of separation. But what happened in the canteen of DIDU University on the first day of military training is much easier to verify." Su tingxue heard Cheng Shutang talk about what happened in the canteen on the first day of military training in DIDU University, and the only fundamental reason for her to find Gu this time was that. It''s just that Su tingxue thinks that most of the grudges between Gu Youyi and Cheng Susu have to be traced back to Tengchong, so she first asked about it, but she didn''t expect Gu Youyi''s answer. As soon as Su tingxue hears this answer, she knows very well in her heart. If Gu is not magnanimous, how can she answer her question so calmly? On the contrary, Cheng Su Su always tried to avoid Tengchong every time she talked about it. Before that, she threatened her with illness to prevent Cha Tengchong. Su tingxue said in a light voice, "I know, but I still want to hear about Tengchong." Gu only looked at Su tingxue and saw that her brow was slightly wrinkled. Gu only felt that there was really nothing that could not be said about Tengchong, so she said it roughly. She just said things, did not do any guidance, did not add any modifying words, not to mention her mood. Gu''s only version is almost the same as Su tingxue''s previous version from the military department, and the person she sent out to investigate the matter will also give her the final result in these two days. At this time, she probably knew what happened in Tengchong''s time. Gu''s version was far different from Cheng Su Su''s, but she didn''t know why. She was more willing to believe Gu''s. Su tingxue nodded her head lightly, and then explained in detail what happened in the canteen. Gu only said it as it was, and finally added: "Cheng Su Su Su said that she didn''t know I was saving people, so there was such a misunderstanding, but I don''t believe it." When Su tingxue heard her words, she looked out of the window. Gu only followed her eyes and saw that Cheng Shutang pulled out a man from the corner outside the teahouse, who was actually Cheng Su Su Su. Chapter 643 Gu''s only eyes are deeper. Looking at the scene, Cheng Su Su seems to be following them. In fact, since Gu''s arrival in the imperial capital, Cheng Su Su Su has thought a lot of ways to deal with it, but she is also very afraid that Gu and Cheng Shutang will get close before her plan is implemented. Cheng Su Su pays great attention to Gu only, and bribes a girl in the dormitory opposite Gu only to help her keep an eye on Gu only. As long as Gu only has any changes, she will inform her immediately. So today, as soon as Gu was out of the dormitory, the girl went to Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su immediately followed. Then she found that Gu only got on the car at the school gate. The car belonged to the Cheng family. Of course Cheng Su Su Su knew her. She was immediately nervous. After Gu only and Cheng Shutang left, she immediately stopped a taxi and followed. When she saw Gu Weiyi and Cheng Shutang entering the teahouse, she was a little nervous. Later, she found that Su tingxue was in the teahouse, so she was very nervous. Once again, she regretted that she was a little too hasty when she attacked Gu Yiwei. She felt that it was an opportunity, so she didn''t want to let it go. However, she forgot that Cheng Shutang was still at school and that Cheng Shutang and Gu Yiwei knew each other. She quickly thought about the remedy in her heart, but there was no suitable one. But did not expect Cheng Shutang found her long ago, at this time will be her out. Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "Su Su, what a coincidence. Did you come here for tea, too?" Seeing Cheng Shutang''s smiling face, Cheng Su Su immediately knew that something was wrong. She forced out a smile: "no, I came with Gu only." She knows that Cheng Shutang is not only a professional soldier, but also very good at tracking and anti tracking. She has no tracking skills just now. She knows in her heart that she can''t hide from him at all. Now that she knows she can''t hide it, she might as well admit it. It has to be said that Cheng Su Su is also a very quick witted and intelligent man. Cheng Shutang looked at her and said with a smile, "really?" "Of course it is." Cheng Su Su quickly thought of the way to deal with it in her heart, and she really thought of it: "brother, do you like Gu you? Want to go after her? " Cheng Shutang was stunned for a moment. Cheng Su Su pounded Cheng Shutang again with his elbow and said, "this military training, my brother seems very different to her! You haven''t got a partner. Your parents are dying of anxiety. Do I need more sisters in law? " Cheng Shutang glared at her and said, "what nonsense? Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing. This time, I didn''t ask her out. It''s my mother who wants to see her." Cheng Su Su''s hand became a fist, and he hated it to death. It was su tingxue! She really doesn''t understand why she has tried her best to please Su tingxue these years, but Su tingxue is always scared of herself. No matter what she says to Su tingxue, Su tingxue is suspicious and will go to prove it! Cheng Shutang takes a look at her and sees that her face is really ugly. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. He knows why Su tingxue is looking for Cheng Su Su. At this time, Cheng Su Su Su is afraid to look like this. There are too many other flavors in the middle. At this moment, Su tingxue opened the window and said, "come in!" Cheng Shutang gives Cheng Susu a self serving look. She bites her teeth and can only follow her. Chapter 644 The person Cheng Su Su is most afraid of in the Cheng family is Su tingxue. Usually, Su tingxue is the one she is most dissatisfied with. On the surface, she dares not listen to Su tingxue. When Cheng Su Su followed Cheng Shutang to Su tingxue''s side, Su tingxue still didn''t speak. Cheng Su Su Su already said to Gu Weiyi with an apologetic face: "only, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you that day. I always wanted to find a chance to apologize to you, but I was a little embarrassed. Today, I summoned up the courage to go to your dormitory to apologize to you, but you came out, I came after him She said with a smile to Su tingxue: "Mom, if you want to see the only one, just tell me. I''ll bring her here with me." What she said told me all the reasons why she was here. These things are not clear, but because they are too clear, they are full of holes. Her words are more like a set of words made up to hide her words and deeds. But her set of words is perfect. Although Su tingxue thinks that she is not good at many things, she can''t say anything more in front of Gu only. Su tingxue only said faintly: "since you are here to apologize to Gu, you should be sincere. You don''t have to explain so much to me." Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words, and the corners of his mouth smoked. Su tingxue''s words didn''t give Cheng Su Su much face. Cheng Su Su''s heart to Gu only hate to the bone, where have a point of apology mind? Just now I said these words, in the final analysis, it was just because I was afraid that Su would listen to snow, so I thought of some words temporarily. She really didn''t expect that Su tingxue actually asked her to apologize to Gu Weiyi! Her heart immediately had 12 points of dissatisfaction, but she simply did not know what Gu only said to Su tingxue, and did not dare to say anything against it at this time. So she took a deep breath, and her face was filled with sincere apologies. Looking at Gu Weiyi, she said: "only, I''m sorry. This time, I''m just afraid you''ll go astray, so I remind you. Because I care too much about you, I forget the wrong place. No matter what you do in the future, I will unconditionally believe you. Please forgive me this time." Gu only heard this sentence, his eyes were cold, Cheng Su Su''s shameless degree was better than Qin Keren''s! In such a few simple words, she whitewashed herself a lot, and attributed everything to Cheng Su Su Su''s concern for her. Cheng Su Su even showed her attitude, which seemed to prove that their relationship was good. If it''s other girls, it may be that way. After all, Cheng Su Su''s mother and brother are here, but it''s Gu you that Cheng Su Su meets. Of course, it''s impossible to let it go. Gu only lightly said: "I don''t accept your apology." Cheng Su Su was stunned for a moment, looking at Gu Wei in surprise and asking, "why? Are you still mad at me? " Su tingxue also has some accidents. Only Cheng Shutang is calm. He is the only one who has seen Gu get angry. He knows that the girl who looks pretty is far from as pretty as she looks. "Anger is a kind of thing because you care. That''s why you get angry. The fragile friendship between you and me was gone when you tried to ruin my reputation." Gu only said slowly: "so I''m not angry with you, and I don''t accept your apology." Chapter 645 Cheng Su Su''s brow slightly wrinkled up, in the heart immediately gave birth to a bad premonition. Gu Weiyi continued: "I told you before when I was in Tengchong that many things in the world can''t be solved with a word of apology, but I think I''m still a generous person. I can be careless when you almost killed me in Tengchong, so I''m willing to forgive you." "But I really didn''t expect that your mind was so narrow. I forgive you, but you are still looking for opportunities to hurt me. If you only hurt me, I can take it as because we have grudges. I can understand you, aim at me, and forgive you." "But when you do this, you also involve a person who has nothing to do with it. In order to get your revenge on me, you prevent me from rescuing a person with cardiac arrest. As soon as I stay, he will die." "So I won''t forgive you this time, and I won''t make friends with you any more." Cheng Su Su really didn''t expect that she would speak so directly. She didn''t give her any face. She was about to speak, but Gu Weiyi added: "you should not say that the last thing was a misunderstanding. Even if it was a misunderstanding, you think of me as the worst when you don''t know anything. It can only prove that you never treat me as a friend in your heart, and it can also prove that your heart is too dark, hiding too much unbearable." After she finished, she stood up and gave Su tingxue a smile: "Auntie, I''ll go back first." Su tingxue said, "wait a minute." She quickly took out a pen and paper, wrote down two serial numbers and handed them to Gu: "the number above is from my research institute, and the number below is from home. You can call me whenever you have anything. You are welcome to come home to play during school holidays." Gu''s only surprise is that what she just said to Cheng Su Su was absolutely impolite, and Su tingxue even left all her contact information to her. She can''t help but look at Su tingxue. Su tingxue sees her doubts and is about to speak. Cheng Su Su says: "Mom, she is such a person..." "What about her?" Su tingxue asked Cheng Su Su, "is all that she just said false?" Cheng Su Su''s face became rather ugly. Su tingxue''s words were like a slap on Cheng Su Su''s face. Cheng Su Su clenched her lips and said, "I just think she''s too arrogant and despises our Cheng family." Su tingxue didn''t expect that she was still discrediting Gu Weiwei at this time. Su tingxue always had her own set of rules of conduct, and today Cheng Su Su Su has stepped on her bottom line. But Cheng Su Su is her daughter after all, and she can''t teach her daughter in front of Gu only. So she turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "I appreciate your character very much. Today I''m just like you at first sight. If you don''t dislike my age, how about making a friend?" Cheng Su Su''s face turned white when she heard Su tingxue''s words. How can this work?! It''s just that she is too clear about Su tingxue''s unique character. Today, she doesn''t know what Gu Weiyi said to Su tingxue. Su tingxue seems to have a lot of opinions on her. And she has just put forward her objection to Su tingxue''s words, and Su tingxue directly ignores them. Chapter 646 Cheng Su Su knows that she can''t stop Su tingxue at all, so she can only look at Cheng Shutang for help. Cheng Shutang doesn''t look at Cheng Su Su at all. He turns around quietly. In the eyes of outsiders, his mother is a cold beauty and an iron lady. However, he knows very well that his mother is very casual and almost casual. He felt in his heart that his mother''s people had collapsed in Gu''s place. But even so, he didn''t stop him. In fact, his heart is selfish. His mother has been obsessed with weapons research for so many years. She usually contacts people in the Research Institute, and has no intimate friends. She seldom smiles at ordinary times, but today she smiles several times after meeting Gu Weiwei. Although Cheng Shutang thinks that Gu Weiyi has become Su tingxue''s friend, it''s a bit strange and seems to be a bit out of place, he thinks that nothing is more important than his mother''s good mood. Gu is a little surprised when she hears Su tingxue''s words. She subconsciously looks at Cheng Shutang, but Cheng Shutang is calm, as if she didn''t hear Su tingxue''s words at all. After seeing her appearance, Su tingxue said faintly, "it''s our business. It has nothing to do with them." Gu''s only eyebrow was slightly raised, and he felt that although their mother and daughter had not yet been able to recognize each other, it was a good idea to get to know Su tingxue everywhere. So she said with a smile: "I''m afraid my aunt dislikes that I''m from the countryside and I''m not worthy to make friends with her." When she finished, she glanced at Cheng Su Su from the corner of her eyes. Cheng Su Su was so angry that her face turned blue. Damn Gu Wei, she didn''t forget to wear shoes for her at this time! Of course, Su tingxue knows that Cheng Su Su Su usually regards herself as a daughter. Like many city dwellers in this era, she thinks she is a city dweller and looks down on the country dwellers. But this kind of idea doesn''t exist in Su tingxue. She said indifferently: "the person who invented this kind of idea is just a fool. It''s ridiculous to use this idea to draw a line between people Gu Yiyi smiles and reaches out his hand to Su tingxue, saying, "since my aunt doesn''t dislike that I''m from the countryside, then we can make friends." Su tingxue smiles when she hears her words, reaches for Gu''s only hand and says, "come to my house when you''re free." Gu Weiyi nodded, picked up a pen and paper and wrote an address and a number: "this is my address and telephone number, but I usually spend most of my time in school. If my aunt wants to find me, and I happen to be out of school, you can come here to find me." Su tingxue took a look at the address she gave her, and looked at her curiously. The address was villa area, where the houses were expensive in the imperial capital. Su tingxue really didn''t expect that she had her own residence in the imperial capital. Su tingxue said faintly: "as far as your address is concerned, do you mean to say that you are from the countryside? Do you mean to tease me? " "I''m really from the countryside. It''s an objective thing." Gu only gave a faint smile: "maybe I''ll go back to the countryside to farm in the future, but my rule is to be honest. I know I''m from the countryside. Just because I bought a house in the city, I insist that I''m from the city. How can I stand up to my parents in the countryside?" Chapter 647 It''s the first time that Su tingxue heard such a statement. She couldn''t help laughing: "this statement is interesting!" Gu Weiyi smiles and knows that Su tingxue has to deal with Cheng Susu''s affairs, so she smiles and says "goodbye" to Su tingxue and strides away. As soon as Gu Yiwei left, Su tingxue''s face became cold. She turned her head and looked at Cheng Su Su coldly. Cheng Su Su Su''s face turned white and said softly, "Mom, I admit that I did something wrong in the school canteen, but as you saw just now, Gu Yiwei is a small bellied Chicken Intestines and a person who still has a grudge..." "If it''s me, I''ll take revenge if others want to kill me." Su listens to snow to finish saying to walk outside. Cheng Su Su''s face is more ugly, but Cheng Shutang is shocked. Has Cheng Su Su ever killed Gu Wei before? no He couldn''t help asking, "Mom, what''s going on?" "Ask your good sister yourself." Su listens to snow coldly finish saying this words, then walked out directly. As soon as Cheng Su Su sees that the situation is not right, she wants to slip out. Su tingxue shouts her: "come home with me. I have something to ask you." Cheng Su Su bit her teeth lightly, but she didn''t dare to disobey Su tingxue''s words. It''s just the sweat of her palm at this time. The way back to Cheng''s home is still Cheng Shutang driving. He is still thinking about Su tingxue''s story that Cheng Su Su once wanted to kill Gu only. It has a great impact on him. He knows how precious Ning Yiqing is. If Gu only one really has something to do, he is afraid that according to Ning Yiqing''s personality, he will directly hit Cheng''s home and kill Cheng Su Su. He thought of Gu''s warning. Even if Cheng Su Su wanted to kill Gu, Gu didn''t mention a word in front of him. And he always thought that although Cheng Su Su was a little vain and not close to him, he was still clever and kind, but he didn''t expect to have such a vicious mind. Su tingxue didn''t speak in the whole process. Cheng Su Su didn''t know how many things Su tingxue knew, and she didn''t dare to speak at this time for fear of making too many mistakes. The atmosphere in the car is a little depressive, and this depressive atmosphere continues until I get off the car. After getting out of the car, Cheng Su Su Su seemed to have thought of a way to solve the problem. She said softly, "Mom, this is really not the only thing Gu said. I admit that I did something wrong, but I really didn''t want to kill her..." She has been whispering in Su tingxue''s ear, Su tingxue cold face did not speak. When he arrived at the gate of Cheng''s house, a young bodyguard stood there. After meeting Su tingxue, he gave a standard salute and said, "Professor Su, all the information is here. Please check it." Su tingxue took the information, nodded her head and said, "thank you for your hard work." The bodyguard saluted again and left. Over there, Cheng Su Su continued to whisper, "Mom, I''m your daughter. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? You and Gu only have two sides. You don''t even know who she is. How can you believe her or not? " When she said that, she had been wronged, and her eyes were full of tears. Su tingxue didn''t look at her, but turned over the information in her hand. Cheng Shutang takes out the key to open the door. Cheng Su Su doesn''t like it when she sees Su tingxue reading materials. Anyway, Su tingxue is a super workaholic and often brings her work home. Chapter 648 So when Su tingxue is at home, there are often bodyguards to send all kinds of information. After the three entered the room, Cheng Su Su seemed to have been wronged: "Mom, do you know? In this world, the person I trust most is you. You are also the person closest to me. It really hurts my heart that you help outsiders bully me like this. I.... " "Pa" of a, Su listens to snow the data in the hand to throw on Cheng Su Su''s face, completely interrupt her words, she whole person leng for a while. Cheng Su Su''s methods at home against Cheng Jinmo can be said to be trying all kinds of larks, and the effect against Cheng Shutang is also very good. Usually, even Su tingxue is effective, but today Su tingxue''s reaction is beyond her expectation. The anger in Su tingxue''s eyes is not covered up: "Cheng Su Su, can you distort the truth more?" Seeing Su tingxue''s anger, Cheng Su Su screams that it''s not good. She looks down at Su tingxue''s materials, which are clearly written in one line: "the investigation process and results of Tengchong incident". Cheng Su Su only felt his head buzzing. This information is different from the information sent by the military last time, which means that Su tingxue sent someone to investigate this matter again. Her first reaction was to be wronged. She was like that last time. Su tingxue even sent someone to investigate the matter! How can su tingxue not believe her! How could it be! Her second reaction was that it was really troublesome! Even though Cheng Su Su is very good at reversing black and white, she is a little confused in the face of this sudden evidence. Su tingxue said coldly, "Cheng Su Su, what else do you have to say?" "I..." Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth and didn''t know what to say. Cheng Shutang didn''t know about it. At this time, he reached out and picked up the information scattered on the ground and looked at it carefully. The more he looked down, the more ugly his face became. What Cheng Su Su had done in Tengchong made people angry! He looked at Cheng Su Su in amazement, and his face was full of disbelief. Su tingxue sneered: "do you still want to say that Gu Weiyi wronged you? Is the information from the military last time biased? Gu Weiyi bullies you? Cheng Su Su, do you want to say that again in front of me? " The data of this survey are extremely detailed, even the origin of the grudge between Gu and Cheng: the friction between Gu and Chu. It is precisely because we checked it too carefully and did not miss any details that it took so long. Moreover, because the investigation was too careful, he investigated the fact that Cheng Su Su took Wang Li to bully the local people after he arrived in Yunnan. Because of this, Su tingxue was so angry. Su tingxue didn''t listen to Cheng Susu''s explanation. She turned to Cheng Shutang and said, "call your father and let him come back." Cheng Su Su''s face is rather ugly. She looks at Su tingxue''s frosty face. She is afraid, resentful and angry. She knows that Cheng Jinmo loves her, but these things are enough to make Cheng Jinmo angry. And her support in the Cheng family can only be Cheng Jinmo in the final analysis. It''s really revealed that she can''t be as free as she used to be in the Cheng family in the future. Cheng Susu took Su tingxue''s hand and said, "Mom, you don''t believe me! You don''t believe me! I am your own Chapter 649 Cheng Su Su''s meaning is very clear, that is, she is Su tingxue''s daughter, no matter what she does, Cheng Su Su Su must unconditionally stand on her side, to believe every word she says, can''t doubt. Su tingxue turned her head to look at her and said, "it''s not that I don''t believe you, but that you are not worthy of my trust! Cheng Su Su, are you still doing things by people? " Cheng Su Su''s eyes were red: "from small to large, no matter what I do, it''s wrong in your eyes. Although I''m your own, you never hurt me. You never talk to me well. Other mothers will protect their children no matter when they are. You are the only one. Every time, they will stand on the side of others and never take charge of me!" "A woman like you, who is cold-hearted and has no femininity, is not worthy of being a mother at all." She doesn''t dare to talk to Su tingxue like this. Today, her background is exposed, and she becomes angry. What she doesn''t dare to say now is what she dares to say. With that, she snatched the stack of materials from Cheng Shutang''s hand, picked up the lighter on the table and burned it directly. Suddenly, the room was full of fire. When Su Xue saw Cheng Su Su''s mistake, she not only didn''t admit it, but also accused her. She was so angry that she gave Cheng Su Su a slap in the face with her backhand: "if you have done something wrong yourself, you can make sense of it!" "What''s wrong with me?" Cheng Su Su said loudly: "I go out to play, others bully me, can''t I fight back? Every day when something happens, you stand there and watch coldly, and use your criteria to judge the so-called right and wrong. Have you considered my feelings? Have you ever asked me why I did that? " "You have a bad mind. You try to bully people every day. After bullying people, you try to crush them with the Cheng family''s signboard. When something happens, you put all the responsibility on others! Cheng Su Su, how could I give birth to a daughter like you Su tingxue''s chest heaved with anger. "You''re finally telling the truth!" Cheng Su Su said loudly, "in your heart, you never regard me as your daughter! You look after the only one, you call you home, you let her be your daughter "Pa", Su tingxue raised her hand to slap her, scolded: "I don''t know what to repent of!" As soon as Cheng Shutang saw that something was wrong, he helped Su tingxue sit down and said, "Mom, even if it''s wrong, don''t be so angry. Your health matters!" He then glared at Cheng Su Su and said, "if you do something wrong yourself, just say a few words!" "What did I do wrong?" Cheng Su Su''s tears fell: "it''s clear that she doesn''t have the appearance of a mother at all! Now you say the same thing about me. I can''t stay in this house any longer. I''ll go! " Of course, she can''t give up the glory and wealth of the Cheng family. Instead, she feels that if she stays at home at this time, Su tingxue is angry. When Cheng Jinmo comes back later, she is afraid that she will say something about her. She doesn''t want to stay at the Cheng family and get angry. She might as well go back to school first. When she finished, she strode out. Su tingxue immediately got up and grabbed her and said, "Cheng Su Su, you can''t go now. When your father comes back, you can make it clear!" Cheng Su Su was so angry that she put out her hand and pushed Su tingxue hard. She pushed her hand and said in a loud voice: "you are not qualified to take care of me!" Then she ran out. Chapter 650 Su tingxue was very angry with Cheng Su Su. She didn''t have any strength. She didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su would push her. She was unprepared and hit her head on the corner of the shoe cabinet beside her. In a flash, blood drenched, Su tingxue directly fainted in the past. Cheng Shutang reaches for Su tingxue and says, "Mom, are you ok?" Cheng Su Su has already run to the yard at this time. When she hears Cheng Shutang''s words outside, she knows what may have happened to Su tingxue. But she has no feelings for Su tingxue all the time, and she knows that she can''t leave if she really wants to go back. So she bites her teeth, wipes her tears, and strides out of Cheng''s house. Cheng Shutang called out: "Su Su, come here to help!" When he helped Su tingxue up, Cheng Su Su had already gone far away. He stood at the door in a daze. He really didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su didn''t look back when he knew he was pushing Su tingxue down. His heart suddenly cool, even if Su tingxue usually to Cheng Su Su strict discipline, mother and daughter two people''s feelings are not good, but Su tingxue is Cheng Su Su Su''s mother! She turned a deaf ear to Su tingxue? Cheng Shutang sighs a long time, remembering Gu Weiyi''s comments on Cheng Su Su Su. He is very disappointed with his sister. At this time, the blood on Su tingxue''s forehead is still flowing, and he has no time to manage Cheng Su Su. He directly holds Su tingxue horizontally, runs to the car quickly, and drives her to the hospital. Cheng Su Su met Cheng Jinmo from the side door. His father and daughter were stunned when they met each other. Today, when Cheng Shutang called Cheng Jinmo, he only said that there was something at home and asked him to come back as soon as possible. He didn''t say anything specific. At this time, Cheng Jinmo saw that his eyes were red, and Cheng Su Su had a palm print on his face. He was a little surprised and asked, "Su Su, what happened?" Cheng Su Su''s tears immediately fell down: "Dad, mom listened to Gu''s only choice and hit me!" Although the Cheng family''s tutor is strict, there will be some penalties for the children''s mistakes, but those penalties include military training, copying the rules of disciples, and squatting, but they never hit the children. As soon as Cheng Jinmo heard this, he was shocked and asked, "Gu only? Who is Gu "It''s a classmate of mine. Last time my brother and mother sent me to school, they met once. It''s a girl who is deep-seated and vicious." Cheng Su Su cried and said, "I''ve seen her in Tengchong before, but she tried her best to harm me!" Anyway, she has burned the stack of data at this time, and Cheng Jinmo can''t see it when he goes home. At this time, it''s better to use this thing to pick up the feelings between Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. After all, over the years, she has clearly seen the huge difference between Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue in their discipline. Cheng Jinmo''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, Su tingxue''s character, of course, he is clear, is not a person easy to be instigated, but at this time, Cheng Su Su Su''s face is also true. He asked Cheng Su Su, "tell Dad what happened?" While wiping tears, Cheng Su Su Su said: "mom never believed me. Today she asked my brother to make an appointment with Gu only. Gu only and I had a bad time in Tengchong and school. She smeared me in every way in front of mom and planted all the things that I didn''t do on me." Chapter 651 Cheng Su Su took a furtive look at Cheng Jinmo and saw that he frowned slightly. Then she said, "she told her mother that I was bullying others in Tengchong and that I wanted to kill her in Tengchong. Even this time in the canteen, I was told to her mother because I misunderstood her." "Dad, you also know that my mother has always had an opinion on me, and she has always had some speculation about Tengchong. In the past, as long as I did anything worse than my mother, she would punish me! This time, I really couldn''t help it, so I said a few words, and my mother was going to drive me out of the house! " Cheng Su Su has already thought about it at this time. All these things have to be rooted in Gu Wei, which can not only make Gu Wei leave a bad impression in Cheng Jinmo''s heart, but also pick up the relationship between Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. Anyway, she has to make herself a victim! Because she wanted to shape herself into this image, she was especially aggrieved when she cried. Cheng Jinmo always dotes on her. It''s very painful to see her wronged, but he is not the kind of person who only listens to one side of the story. After hearing her words, he said, "go home with me, and explain to your mother." "I don''t want to go back!" Cheng Su Su sobbed and said, "when I go back, my mother will definitely hit me again. She has been brainwashed by Gu Wei." Cheng Jinmo frowned, and Cheng Su Su said, "my mother is not in good health. She will be angry again. I''m sure she won''t listen to me. Instead of letting her see that I''m angry, I''d better wait for her to be angry for a while and then I''ll apologize to her." Her words are quite magnanimous and sensible, although there is still a bit of willful ingredients, but has been able to let Cheng Jinmo feel gratified. He nodded his head and said, "that''s fine. I''ll take you back to school first." Cheng Su Su wiped her tears and nodded. Cheng Jinmo called the driver to take her back to school. When she arrived at the school gate, he comforted her again: "your mother is always strict with you, and don''t be angry with your mother." Cheng Su Su cleverly nods his head. Cheng Jinmo takes a look at the campus. At this time, he is also curious about the girl named Gu only. What kind of girl can cheat Su tingxue? In his heart, he is curious about Gu only, but in his capacity, of course, he won''t embarrass a child. It''s just that in his heart, he hasn''t seen Gu only, and he doesn''t like her. Because Cheng Su Su''s words, Gu only in his heart, is a deep scheming, very good at picking out the girl. When Cheng Jinmo asked the driver to drive away, Gu only walked by his car with a backpack on his back. He didn''t know her, so he didn''t know that she was Gu only. He sat in the car and didn''t see him through the glass. When Cheng Jinmo returns home, he is shocked to see the mess and the blood on the ground. Today, because there is no one at home, the nanny is not at home. After Cheng Shutang takes Gu Su tingxue to the hospital, there is no one at home. Cheng Jinmo faintly feels that something is wrong. Just at this time, the home phone rings. After he gets through, Cheng Shutang calls and tells him that Su tingxue is injured and is now undergoing a general examination in the hospital. Cheng Jinmo was shocked when he heard the news. He hung up and rushed to the hospital. Chapter 652 After Cheng Jinmo arrives at the hospital, Cheng Shutang has already treated Su tingxue''s wound and completed the hospitalization procedures for her. Originally, Su tingxue thought that she was just a little injured, which is not a big deal, and she didn''t want to be hospitalized. However, the president of the hospital knew how important she was. There were too many important information in her head, and she didn''t dare to be careless. Although the preliminary diagnosis showed that she had only a slight brain oscillation, she was still admitted to the hospital and had a physical examination for her to be on the safe side. Su tingxue lives in a single room on the top floor. When Cheng Jinmo goes in, she is lying on the bed with a white face. Cheng Jinmo saw her frown, sat down beside her and asked, "what are you doing?" Su tingxue sighed a long time and said, "Su Su is really disappointing." At this time, Cheng Shutang is not in. Just now, the attending doctor called him to get the information. Cheng Jinmo doesn''t know that Su tingxue''s injury is due to Cheng Susu''s pushing and bumping into the corner of the table, and Su tingxue is not a person who will complain in essence. The most important thing is that Cheng Su Su is her daughter. Today, when she knew that Cheng Su Su had done something like that, she was not only disappointed, but also extremely frustrated. She felt that it was her failure to teach Cheng Su well that made her what she is today. She was so emotional that she fainted after being injured that she calmed down when she woke up. Cheng Jinmo thought that she was knocked down by accident today, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He just said, "Su Su, in fact, most of the time, she does things in a proper way, just a little strong. You don''t have the same opinion with her." "I used to think the same as you did." Su tingxue said quietly: "but now I have understood that she is not like this at all. If Gu only told me the truth this time, I am afraid she will still be in the dark." "She said here a little meal, a long sigh, said:" she really let me down, her heart is completely bad Cheng Jinmo is not very happy when he hears her words. In his heart, Cheng Su Su Su has always been excellent and clever. Even if she was beaten by someone today, Cheng Su Su Su didn''t say much. Instead, he was afraid to make her angry and went back to school directly. So he said in a deep voice, "what is our own daughter like? We know best in our hearts that you can''t get angry just because of a few words from an outsider. Besides, she is so big now, how can you hit her in the face?" Su tingxue immediately became angry when she heard this. She immediately turned her head and glared at him and said, "do you know what Su Su is like? Yes, she is clever and sensible in front of us, but what did she do behind our back, you know? She''s not what you think she is Cheng Jinmo knows Su tingxue''s temper. In essence, her temper is a little fiery. At this time, he sees her frowning slightly. She is still ill, and he doesn''t want to make her angry, but he makes a conclusion in his heart, that is, Su tingxue is really picked by the girl named Gu only. So he had to coax her first: "yes, it''s Su Su''s fault. She shouldn''t make you angry." Su tingxue was a little less angry when she heard him say that. She thought that he already knew the whole story, so she closed her eyes and said in a soft voice: "you usually know how to spoil her. She is almost spoiled by you!" Chapter 653 Cheng Jinmo said: "yes, I spoiled her. She is at school now. When she has a rest, she will be punished and asked to apologize to you." Su tingxue sighed a long time and said, "I don''t need to apologize. I just hope she can go on the right path and don''t go astray any more." Cheng Jinmo doesn''t think much of her words. In his heart, Cheng Su Su is very good. She studies well, grows well, has good temperament, knows how to advance and retreat properly, and is very smart. How can such a good daughter go astray? In his heart, Gu''s disgust adds another three points. This girl actually chooses the relationship between her wife and daughter like this. Now Su tingxue is uncomfortable, so he is not willing to argue. He just said, "you have a good rest. We''ll talk about these things later." Listening to him, Su tingxue thought that he meant to take good care of Su Su in the future. As soon as she was relieved, her head was a little dizzy, and she didn''t want to say anything more. Cheng Jinmo is in an important position. He is usually very busy. He has a lot of things to deal with, so he can''t be with Su tingxue all the time. After Cheng Shutang comes back with the report and confirms that Su tingxue has only a slight brain oscillation, he leaves in a hurry. Cheng Shutang peels an apple for Su tingxue. Su tingxue says in a low voice, "you''ve been taking good care of your sister at Imperial University recently. Don''t let her make trouble again." Although she is very angry with Cheng Su Su, she is her own daughter after all. She doesn''t know what to do with Cheng Su Su. At present, the only way is to look at her. Cheng Shutang is hurt by Cheng Su Su''s pushing Su tingxue down. When he knows Su tingxue''s injury, he turns a deaf ear to it. His heart is completely cold to Cheng Su Su. He said in a deep voice, "just have a good rest and leave her business alone." "No matter what!" Su tingxue sighed and said: "your father only knows how to spoil her. She is used to confusing black and white and pretending to be poor. Even if your father is determined to punish her, she will squeeze a few tears, and your father will be soft hearted. It''s still up to me to discipline her." "I regret now that I used to be so absorbed in my work that I didn''t control her and let her become what she is now." "It''s a pity that she''s old and crooked now. It''s too difficult to correct her. It''s dangerous for her to be like this. If she''s a child who only enjoys herself, she can spend more money to support her. But now she''s not like this. If she''s not good, she''s afraid she''ll bring disaster to the Cheng family." Cheng Shutang is silent. He clearly knows that the Cheng family looks very beautiful in the eyes of outsiders. Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo are both in high positions. But just because of this, how many people in the imperial capital look down on the Cheng family and think of ways to look forward to their downfall. He said softly, "Mom, you are not comfortable now. Take a good rest first. Don''t worry too much about Su Su. I''ll watch you!" Su tingxue looked at him with some satisfaction and said, "yes, fortunately there are you, otherwise I don''t know what to do." In the eyes of outsiders, she is a workaholic and iron lady, but Cheng Shutang knows that in essence, she is the same as those mothers who care for their children in the world, and also has her vulnerable side. Cheng Shutang''s heart is also a little complicated. At this time, she doesn''t know how to comfort Su tingxue. She just accompanies her to chat in all directions. Chapter 654 Gu only came back to the dormitory and found that Cheng Su Su was in it. She was a little surprised. Today, after she came out of the teahouse, she did not go directly back to school. Instead, she went home to see if Ning Yi Qing had gone home. As a result, when she came home, she found Ning Yiqing was not at home. She was a little disappointed and called him again. As a result, he was not in the army either. According to the operator, he went out on a temporary mission. She immediately understood why he didn''t come to her these days. During her military training these days, Ning Yiqing can''t come to her directly. She can''t inform her of her temporary assignment. She knows that this situation is likely to be the normal situation for them to get along with each other in the future. He is a soldier, a soldier who defends his country. She can''t bully him because of her own personal interests. But this can''t stop her from thinking about him. She and the secret only told him one person, which means that these things can only be shared with him alone. In her absence, she can''t tell others about seeing Su tingxue today. She didn''t see Ning Yiqing, so when she came back, she was in a low mood. As a result, as soon as she came back, she saw Cheng Su Su, and her mood became even worse. After seeing her, Cheng Su Su stood up and said, "the only thing is, can we have a good chat?" Gu Weiyi sees her red eyes and palms on her face, vaguely guessing that she should have just been cleaned up by Su tingxue. Gu Weiyi never thought that she and Cheng Susu could have a good chat, so he said faintly, "I''ve made it very clear in the teahouse just now. You and I can''t be friends all our lives. You go!" She took off her shoulders and put them in the cupboard beside her. At a glance, Cheng Su Su can see that her backpack is a foreign luxury brand with different values. The clothes on her body are also the latest models of this year''s big brands, which are hardly sold in China. Cheng Su Su usually has to get Su tingxue''s approval to buy a new dress. Su tingxue will never let her buy these things. At this time, she was jealous and crazy, but she always knew how to hide her emotions, so at this time, she did not show any jealousy, but some sadness. She did not forget the only purpose of coming to Gu at this time: "I know you have some misunderstanding about me. I''ll explain it to you again. What happened in the canteen is really just a misunderstanding. I know you won''t believe it, but I still want to tell you." Gu only wants to see her like this. Does Cheng Su Su want to repeat this sentence over and over again and brainwash her? Gu Weiyi doesn''t think that Cheng Su Su Su''s IQ will only be satisfied with such low-level brainwashing, and there will surely be a backhand. She is alert. So she said directly: "speak quickly, fart quickly, and then go away." Cheng Su Su didn''t expect her to speak so frankly. Her face was stiff, but she soon recovered. She sobbed with red eyes and said, "because of what you said, my mother was very angry. She accidentally bumped her head into the corner of the table and was seriously injured. Now she is in hospital. Before she fainted, she asked me to apologize to you again, so I hope you can forgive me!" Gu only hears these words in the heart a surprised, the first reaction is Su tingxue how? Are you seriously ill? Chapter 655 But Gu Weiyi soon came back to his senses. With Cheng Su Su as a human being, this is by no means as simple as it seems. Gu only a pair of Cheng Su Su''s eyes, if not for her already defensive words, at this time I''m afraid Cheng Su Su has guessed her mind. In the final analysis, it''s Cheng Su Su''s trial to try whether she knows the relationship between her and Su tingxue. It''s not a shameful thing, but Cheng Su Su Su''s trial makes her extremely disgusted. She said coldly, "Cheng Su Su, you have a hole in your head! Your mother fainted, you do not go to the hospital to take care of your mother, ran to me here to cry? You don''t want to plant your mother''s fainting on me again "Don''t harm me with your Divine logic. If you are really a filial girl, go to the hospital and take care of your mother instead of pretending to be poor! Put these unnecessary hats on my head again Cheng Su Su has been staring at Gu''s only eye, so she clearly sees the anger in Gu''s eyes, but there is nothing else except anger. Cheng Su Su Su''s heart is slightly relaxed. Although she was very afraid that Gu only ran to Su tingxue to complain, because that would expose her background, she was more afraid that Gu only knew her life experience. Now it seems that Gu only didn''t know, and Cheng Su Su was a little relieved. As she was about to speak, Gu only opened the door of the dormitory and said coldly, "go away!" After the door opened, Cheng Su Su looked at Gu You Yi. Gu You Yi''s eyes were full of frost, and her eyes were red: "you are too much..." "Enough of you!" Gu only said loudly: "don''t think I don''t know. You want to spread a rumor that I killed your mother in the hospital. I have nothing to do with your mother''s illness. If you really have a little conscience, you should put your calculating mind on taking care of you." With that, she pushed Cheng Su Su out of the dormitory, then slammed the door. There was too much noise here. When the door of the girls'' dormitory opened several doors, many heads came out of the dormitory to see what happened. Gu Youyi and Cheng Susu are both celebrities in the school now, so Cheng Susu stood there and immediately many girls recognized her. Cheng Su Su was really going to plant Su tingxue on Gu only, but Gu only said that before closing the door completely broke her mind. She came here today to finish her trial, so she knew that it was the most appropriate time to leave. Gu only after closing the door, the mood in the heart is still churning, she saw the cool thin on Lu Yurong in Cheng Su Su''s body again. Gu Youyi even though Cheng Su Su knows that she is not su tingxue''s daughter, it is an indisputable fact that Su tingxue has raised her for so many years. Su tingxue is ill. Cheng Su Su''s first thought is to test and calculate her, not to take care of her. Cheng Su Su Su is really cool and thin. She took a deep breath. When she came back, she found that the three girls in the dormitory were looking at her. After a slight cough, she asked, "when did Cheng Su Su Su come?" "Not too long, just ten minutes." Wang feng''er asked curiously, "the only one, what''s the matter with you and Cheng Su Su Su?" Chapter 656 Gu only a listen to Wang Feng ER this words, know just now Cheng Su Su again to the dormitory people brainwash. She took a deep breath: "before the beginning of school, Cheng Su Su Su and I met each other. We had a bit of trouble." She said this to them when she was eating in a restaurant before, but she didn''t think the things in the middle were worth talking about everywhere, and she didn''t want people to think that she was the kind of gossip behind her back. But when Cheng Su Su came here, she obviously picked something out, so she didn''t have to keep it secret any more. So she sighed and said, "it was in Tengchong. We met a robber. Cheng Su Su Su almost killed me." The three girls in the dormitory are all surprised. They are usually a little envious. They quarrel when they don''t get along with each other, make a little stumbling and say a few bad words behind their backs. All of these can be understood by everyone, but when things rise to the height of life, they can''t understand very well. What a grudge it takes to do such a thing! At this time, Wang feng''er completely recalled that Yu Xiangxiang and Bai Yulan didn''t participate in the whole process when Gu Weiwei and Cheng Susu had a big fight in the canteen last time, but Wang feng''er did. So her understanding and feeling of Cheng Su Su is much deeper than them. Wang feng''er immediately gritted her teeth and said, "how can there be such a vicious girl like Cheng Su Su in this world? What a grudge! I can''t believe I''m going to take someone else''s life Yu Xiangxiang patted her chest and said, "I don''t think Cheng Su Su is very good at brainwashing. She didn''t say anything when she came to our dormitory just now, but it made me feel that what she said was right. I really thought she did something harmful." Bai Yulan, who has never talked much, said: "if you can take advantage of your mother''s illness, where can you expect her to be better?" Wang feng''er and Yu Xiangxiang shiver unconsciously. Wang feng''er looks at Gu Weiyi and says, "if Cheng Su Su acts so ruthlessly, you have to be careful. I heard that she has a strong background in her family." Yu Xiangxiang took Gu''s only hand and said, "my poor only, how can I provoke such a person? How terrible Bai Yulan took a look at Gu only one: "I think that although Cheng Su Su is terrible, she may not be Gu''s only opponent. Now that she is in a legal society and in the imperial capital, no matter how strong her family background is, she can''t tell Gu only what to do. Gu only saw the three of them with a smile, shrugged his shoulders and said: "anyway, now the feud is settled, but in the future, the soldiers will come to block it, and the water and soil will be flooded. There is really nothing to be afraid of. Besides, I have never been afraid of the process element." Yes, she has never been afraid of process element. Even when she saw Cheng Su Su for the first time in Tengchong, there was a great difference in their strength at that time, so she was not afraid. But Gu''s heart is still very worried about Su tingxue. Cheng Su Su says that Su tingxue is ill. She knows nine times out of ten that it''s true, but it shouldn''t be too serious. If it''s serious, Cheng Su Su doesn''t dare to run to test her. But even so, Gu''s heart is still worried. Although she has a phone call from Su tingxue Research Institute and her family, Su tingxue doesn''t have a cell phone, so even if she wants to call to ask about the specific situation at this time, she can''t. Chapter 657 Now the only person Gu can ask about Su tingxue is Cheng Shutang, and Cheng Shutang should be with Su tingxue at this time, not at school. She knows that she can only get Su tingxue''s news after she finds Cheng Shutang tomorrow. Gu only sighed in his heart, lying on the bed but couldn''t sleep. She only met Su tingxue twice, but she found that she liked to get along with Su tingxue very much, which was totally different when she got along with Lu Yurong. Maybe it''s mother daughter nature, maybe it''s Lu Yurong and Su tingxue who show completely different feelings when they face her. Gu only at this time just hope that the day will soon light, she can quickly see Cheng Shutang. However, Gu''s only disappointment was that Cheng Shutang didn''t come to the school the next day. Although he was the chief instructor, he only needed to set a good direction. Military training was naturally completed by the following instructors, and he didn''t need to keep an eye on it. Gu is really anxious. After one day''s military training, she goes to the school''s public phone booth and dials Cheng''s phone number. The phone rings for a long time before it is picked up by a female voice. The female voice is not su tingxue, but the nanny at home. Gu only asked the nanny about Su tingxue, but the nanny didn''t know. It''s not that the nanny didn''t know about Su tingxue, but Gu only looked like a stranger to the nanny. Su tingxue''s news can''t be leaked to any stranger. Gu only called Su tingxue''s research institute again, but no one answered the phone. She sighed a long time. She knew that she might not get Su tingxue''s news today, but now that she was at the phone booth, she called grandma. The phone was connected soon. There seemed to be a little noise on the other side of the phone. Grandma was very happy to hear Gu''s only voice. Grandma''s old age, ears are not very good, the voice on the phone is very loud: "the only thing, do you still adapt in school? I''ve heard that it''s a bit cold in September in the imperial capital. Remember to wear more clothes. Don''t be reluctant to eat at ordinary times. Eat whatever you want. Don''t be too frugal in terms of money! " Gu only hear such words in the heart warm, according to then asked Qin Zhenhua''s illness. Grandma happily said: "Zhenhua is now recovering very well, now walking without help, walking can be stable, yesterday I and your grandfather accompanied him to the hospital review, the doctor has always said that this is a miracle!" Gu had no doubt about the effect of the pills she made, but she was still very happy to hear about it. I believe that in a few months, she would be the same as normal people. She said with a smile: "Dad''s health is good, you and grandfather also don''t tired, usually pay more attention to rest." Grandma said with a smile: "I''m fine with your grandfather. You can study at ease and don''t worry about us. By the way, Zhenhua''s illness has improved a lot. Recently, people come to the factory every day to buy medicine. I went to the factory as you said, but they still go home." Gu Weiyi was not surprised by this. She knew quite well how effective her medicine was, so it would sell very well. After she called grandma, she called Zhu Jiagang and Yang Yong to find out the progress of the pharmaceutical factory. Anyway, she is the serious boss of the pharmaceutical factory, and she can''t ignore it. Chapter 658 The workshop of the pharmaceutical factory has been built, and the pills left by Gu only when he left soon sold 7788. Now he has to face the problem of production. With Zhu Jiagang in, basically no one came to the pharmaceutical factory for trouble, and everything began to get on the right track. Gu only knows that most of the people who go to the pharmaceutical factory to buy medicine now are going to buy medicine to treat the sequelae of cerebral hemorrhage. With the scale of the pharmaceutical factory, Mr. Gu''s production of this medicine is enough to maintain the basic operation of the pharmaceutical factory, and the purchase of machines becomes an urgent matter. Gu Weiyi knew that it was impossible for her to take care of the factory, so she directly gave Yang Yong the prescription for cerebral hemorrhage. Yang Yong has been worried about it recently. The medicine is about to be sold out. She is trying to destroy Gu Weiyi to make another batch of medicine, but she didn''t expect Gu Weiyi to give him the prescription directly! He couldn''t help but ask: "the only way, if you give me the prescription like this, won''t you be afraid that I will run away with it?" "No, I believe you." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile. Yes, Gu can only trust Yang Yong on this point. At the beginning, the leftover material of Imperial Green tried the heart of Chen family and Yang family for her. Gu really didn''t worry about it. So she answered very simply and simply, and did not say the so-called scene words. It is also because her words are simple and straightforward, that sentence "I believe you" is very gratifying to hear in Yang Yong''s ears, but also let Yang Yong feel Gu''s only courage. At first, Yang Yong helped Gu run the pharmaceutical factory only because of Ning Yiqing''s face and Gu''s Imperial Green. However, during this period of time, he found that Gu really let go and let him take charge of the business of the factory. He didn''t ask about the use of funds. Although Zhu Jiagang also helped to run around, at first Yang Yong thought Zhu Jiagang was Gu''s only arrangement to monitor him. Later, he observed and found that he didn''t come back at all. Zhu Jiagang is only responsible for maintaining foreign affairs, helping to run east and West, and has no intention of monitoring. And his life principle is very simple, work seriously, be reliable, for Gu only unconditional trust, he can only do things better in return. This girl, who is only 18 years old, makes Yang Yong feel like a confidant. Gu Weiyi believes in him unconditionally. He has to do better, so he sends the financial statements to Qin Zhenhua every month for him to have a look at. Yang Yong took the microphone and said softly, "thank you for your trust. I will take care of the pharmaceutical factory." The two discussed the sustainable development of the pharmaceutical factory in the future. Yang Yong once again told Gu only what he needed to know at this stage. Gu only had no idea about his way of handling it. Because from Gu''s experience, Yang Yong did handle those things very well, and she was completely relieved because of Yang Yong''s ability to handle things. It seems that she can be a happy shake off shopkeeper. In the past few years when she was still in college, she could lay a good foundation for the pharmaceutical factory. After calling Yang Yong, she called the boss of the herbal medicine shop and told them how many kinds of herbs and the quantity they needed to deliver to Lingcheng. After dealing with these things, she breathed a sigh of relief, and now she seemed closer to her goal. She must be strong as soon as possible, otherwise she will always be the weak one against Cheng Su Su Su. She must find a way to expose Cheng Su Su''s identity as soon as possible. Even if she doesn''t return to Cheng''s home, she can never let Cheng Su Su Su domineer with Cheng''s signboard again! Chapter 659 Gu only hung up the phone and saw a long line behind her. Then she remembered that she had to wait in line to make a phone call at school in this era, and it had been a long time since she made these calls. There are already some students who are too impatient to wait and complain there. Gu Weiyi also felt that she had made others wait for a long time, so she was embarrassed to say sorry to the students behind her, and then she ran to pay the phone bill. I have to say that the phone bill in this era is really a little expensive. Fortunately, she is not really a poor student. She was about to go back to the dormitory when she heard someone calling her: "Gu only!" As soon as she turned her head, she saw Cheng Shuian. If it wasn''t for Cheng Shuian, she almost forgot that he was admitted to Imperial University with her. Gu only smile: "monitor read which department?" "Chinese language and literature." Cheng Shui''an replied that, in fact, this major was filled only after he saw Gu only fill in it. What he wanted to learn was another major. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Oh, that''s really a coincidence!" When she finished, she was ready to leave. She suddenly thought that Shuian was also Cheng''s family. Maybe she would know about Su tingxue, so she turned to him and asked him, "do you know which hospital aunt Su is in? How is she now? " Cheng Shuian was a little surprised to hear her saying: "aunt Su? Is it the eldest aunt? " Gu Wei nodded, Cheng Shuian was more curious. When did Gu Wei know Su tingxue? Although he was curious, he didn''t ask about it. Instead, he asked another thing: "when was she hospitalized?" Gu only knew that he had asked the wrong person when he heard his words, so he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not too clear about what Cheng Su Su said." She didn''t get Su tingxue''s news, so she didn''t ask any more, said "goodbye" and left. Cheng Shui''an was at a loss. Yuedai mountain happened to pass by. He saw Gu Wei talking to Cheng Shui''an. He asked curiously, "do you know Gu Wei?" Yue Daishan is the president of the student union. He has been to the freshmen''s dormitory these days to recruit new students. Cheng Shuian is one of the better freshmen, so he has an impression. Cheng Shui''an thinks that this evening is also strange. It seems that everyone he shouldn''t know knows knows the same thing. When he turns around, he sees Yue Daishan looking at Gu''s only way to leave. His heart immediately rises alert, and then says as if nothing had happened: "Oh, she was my deskmate in high school." He said that and left. Yue Daishan was stunned for a moment. His deskmate at this time means that he is close to each other. He originally wanted to ask for some information about Gu''s only deskmate from Cheng Shuian, but he didn''t expect that Cheng Shuian was Gu''s only deskmate! The most important thing is that he can see that Cheng Shuian seems to be different from Gu only. If you want to ask him where he can see it, he can''t say it again. Maybe it''s a man''s intuition. Yue Daishan didn''t worry too much, because he could see that Gu only had nothing special about Cheng Shuian. So if Cheng Shuian could catch up with Gu only, he would have caught up with him in high school. Why wait until now? On this thought, yuedai mountain calmed down again. As long as Gu Weiyi had no object, he would still have a chance. Gu only pays no attention to Cheng Shuian and yuedaishan''s thoughts. She is worried about Su tingxue. She doesn''t know if Su tingxue is in trouble. Chapter 660 Gu''s only heart is a little melancholy. Cheng Shutang, a jerk, wanders around in front of her when he''s free. If he''s going to find him, he''s gone again. He''s really a reliable pronoun. Even mobile phones are not popular in this era. There are only expensive mobile phones. Even if she wants to call Cheng Shutang, she can''t start She was a little depressed and planned to go back to the dormitory. On the way back, she met her instructor. She thought she could ask him about Cheng Shutang''s whereabouts, so she saluted the instructor and said hello. The instructor also had a deep impression on her. She was one of the best students he brought. She did the most standard movements in military training and took the students to do stretching exercises. Gu''s only stretching and relaxing action was named stretching exercise by instructors. So he nodded his head lightly and returned the gift. Gu Weiyi asked: "I didn''t see the chief instructor today. Didn''t he come?" "He just came here. You want to see him?" The drillmaster''s eyes are full of gossip. After all, Cheng Shutang made an example of her on the first day of military training. In the next few days of military training, he paid extra attention to her and deliberately felt sorry for her. Instructors are instructors in military training, but in essence they are only Cheng Shutang''s employees. Cheng Shutang is unreliable here, but he is highly respected by his employees. This respect is reflected in all aspects, such as Cheng Shutang''s life. Gu only saw the drillmaster''s eyes and thought that he might have misunderstood something, but in her heart, Cheng Shutang was just her brother, and she could feel that Cheng Shutang didn''t think about her either. So she coughed and said, "there''s a place in my set of stretching exercises that doesn''t feel perfect, so I want to ask the chief instructor to help me improve it." In fact, she has nothing to do with Cheng Shutang. If you want to find him now, you have to find a reason. You can''t say to the instructor, "I''m going to Cheng Shutang. Please call him to me!" And that set of stretching exercises seems to be the only reason why she can find Cheng Shutang now. She was ready to be rejected, and even thought of all kinds of reasons in her heart to convince the instructor. Unexpectedly, the gossip in the instructor''s eyes became stronger: "OK, you come with me." Gu Weiyi thought the instructor was fierce, but he didn''t expect that he was so easy to talk! She quickly thanks, and then follows the instructor to see Cheng Shutang. Because of military training, and the fact that Imperial University is not close to the company, the school leaders feel embarrassed to let them run back and forth, so they left a floor in the experimental building behind the school as a temporary dormitory for them. When the instructor brings Gu Weiyi over, Cheng Shutang is discussing the details of the follow-up military training with several instructors. He plans to increase the intensity and difficulty from tomorrow, and at the same time, he will add shooting courses. As soon as Gu Wei came in, all the instructors'' eyes were bright. Gu Wei''s recognition was too high. Most of them knew her. The instructor who led Gu Weiyi to come in said loudly, "report to deputy general manager. Gu Weiyi thinks there is still room for improvement in stretching exercises. Come to you for help." After the instructor finished, he blinked at Cheng Shutang. He was a little proud. He felt that if the deputy general manager and Gu could only succeed, he would be a great hero! For the happiness of the deputy general manager, he fought hard! Chapter 661 The instructor felt from the bottom of his heart that he was a wonderful subordinate! Gu only saw a lot of instructors when she came in, and she felt as if something was wrong. The situation seemed different from what she thought. She thought the instructor would help her to shout Cheng Shutang downstairs. Who knows, he took her downstairs directly. Also, she thought that the reason why she came to find Cheng Shutang was barely justifiable, but at this time, she felt so strange from the instructor''s mouth! As soon as Cheng Shutang looked up, he saw Gu Youyi. He didn''t feel anything at all. As soon as he turned around, he saw the gossip eyes of the employees below. He thought it was wrong. He was a smart man. Of course, he knew that all these people were wrong, and the little bunny who brought Gu Weiyi up. He was trying to find a way for him! If it''s something else, Cheng Shutang thinks they misunderstood it. Whatever they do, but where can they think about it? Not to mention that Ning Yiqing will beat him when he knows about it. If it gets out, it''s bad for Gu Weiyi''s reputation. So he stood up and put his hand to the instructor who brought Gu only. On his head, he said, "what are you talking about? She''s my sister!" The instructor was a little confused. Cheng Shutang thought it was not safe enough, so he added: "at the same time, he was the object of Ning Yiqing. You said that you didn''t train well one by one. What do you think in your mind every day?" All the instructors are confused. Ning Yiqing''s name is known as long as he is an employee of the company, but they are not employees under Ning Yiqing, but they don''t know many details about Ning Yiqing. At this time, as soon as you hear that Gu''s only friend is Ning Yiqing''s, the instructor who brought Gu''s only friend will understand. They all know about Cheng Shutang''s rivalry with Ning Yiqing, and Cheng Shutang''s embarrassment to Gu''s only friend can be explained immediately. The instructor scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t think about anything. I''ll go back first!" He was afraid that Cheng Shutang would pick him up and run away. Cheng Shutang bared his teeth, and several instructors nearby made a collective ha ha. Just as he was about to leave, he said in a deep voice: "no one is allowed to say anything about tonight, or you''ll be locked up!" As soon as the instructors heard this, they immediately made a promise, and then they soon scattered the birds and beasts. Gu only saw that these instructors were not as strict as they were in military training, and she couldn''t help laughing. She immediately remembered a lesson she had learned before, and thought it was appropriate to use the words there to describe them: the most lovely people. In order to avoid leisure, Cheng Shutang does not close the door. He turns around and asks her, "what are you doing here?" Gu only knew that he was not staying here for a long time, so he said directly: "when I came back yesterday, Cheng Su Su came to me and said that because I was in hospital, I wanted to ask if my aunt''s illness was serious?" Although Cheng Shutang likes to fool around and joke with Gu Weiyi, he doesn''t know much about Gu Weiyi. He just thinks she''s funny and can''t eat any losses. But at this time, he saw the worry from her eyes, and he knew that she was worried from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, she would never come to him like this with her character. Chapter 662 Cheng Shutang has a feeling in his heart at this time. Yesterday, Cheng Susu heard Su tingxue''s injury, but he didn''t turn back to help. When he got to school, he didn''t come to ask him about Su tingxue. Cheng Su Su is his own sister, but he doesn''t care about his own mother. Gu Wei and Su tingxue have met each other only twice. When Cheng Su Su hears that Su tingxue is ill, he tries his best to inquire about the situation. This is the essential difference. Cheng Shutang sighed and said, "my mother is just slightly injured. It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry about it." His words confirmed Gu''s conjecture in her heart. She was relieved at first, and then frowned slightly: "is aunt hurt? Isn''t it illness? " "Su Su told you that my mother was angry with you?" Cheng Shutang asked the question in his heart. Gu Wei spread his hand and said, "yes." She once again despised Cheng Su Su in her heart. As far as Cheng Su Su is concerned, no matter what people do, it seems that they can make use of it. There is no family affection. In order to achieve the goal, they can do whatever they want. Cheng Shutang took a deep breath, and his face suddenly became a little ugly, but now Gu Weiyi is still an outsider to him. He won''t scold his sister in front of an outsider, but in his heart, he is extremely disappointed with Cheng Su Su Su. It took him a long time to say, "well, I know about it." Gu can only guess what he thinks when he sees his face dimly, but it can''t be done in a hurry. Cheng Su Su Su has always been good at camouflage. Over the years, he has left an excellent impression on his family. It needs to be done slowly to completely reveal Cheng Su Su Su Su Su''s true face. She already knew that Su tingxue was ok, so there was no need to stay. So she was going back to her dormitory, but Cheng Shutang suddenly asked her, "do you want to see my mother?" After he asked this sentence, he was stunned. It sounds a little unreasonable. After all, Gu only and Su tingxue just met each other. In fact, he only felt that if Gu could go to see Su tingxue, she might be in a better mood. After all, this time it was a huge blow to Su tingxue. "May I go?" Gu Weiyi did not answer the rhetorical question. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "let''s go! When he finished, he strode out. As soon as he went out, he saw a few heads sticking out of the door. As soon as he came out, he ran away. Cheng Shutang glanced at them and said, "you look so energetic. Now you have nothing to do. Let''s do a thousand push ups. Don''t even give me your hands. I''ll come back and check again later." There was a wail all around, and Gu''s only corner of his mouth drew. He immediately felt that Cheng Shutang was merciful when he made the training plan for the students. But she can also see that these instructors still have great respect for Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang glared at them and said, "what are you howling about? Don''t do it soon!" The instructors immediately started push ups on the spot. Gu only saw the usual dignified instructors were punished, and she didn''t know why. She was a little bit cool in her heart. Cheng Shutang took her downstairs. It was closer to the back door, so he took her out of the back door. During military training, in order to prevent the students from sneaking out, the school was strictly forbidden. Chapter 663 At this time, Cheng Shutang''s people are all changed in the guard office. In fact, Cheng Shutang''s consent is needed for everyone to go in. At this time, he will take a girl out on his own initiative, and the little brother''s eyes are straight! The deputy general manager of his family has no partner. Who is this little girl? Gu only feels that she follows Cheng Shutang to see Su tingxue in the middle of the night. It seems that something is wrong However, now that she has followed, the only thing she can do is to cover her face. The hospital is not far away from the school. In the 1990s, there were few cars in the imperial capital. There was no traffic jam. It took more than ten minutes. Gu only followed Cheng Shutang directly to the top floor of the hospital. Because Su tingxue''s level is too high and her position is too important, there are bodyguards on duty outside her room. Only by verifying her identity can she enter. The bodyguards all know Cheng Shutang, and the people he brought with him, of course, don''t need to be examined, so they directly put Gu only into the ward. Gu only followed Cheng Shutang into, Su tingxue a person lying in bed watching TV, don''t know why, Gu only at this time looking at Su tingxue lonely back, her heart some bad taste. In her previous life, she didn''t know Su tingxue, let alone that she was her mother, so she only saw her cold and bright side and never thought that she would be lonely. Su tingxue turns her head to see Cheng Shutang bring Gu Yiwei over. Her mouth rises slightly: "Yiwei, how do you come here?" Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. Cheng Shutang has already said with a smile: "Gu only heard that you are ill. It''s annoying that he didn''t pester me to take her to see you." Gu only turned to stare at him, but he winked at her. She knows what he means. Su tingxue is ill now. Don''t tell her about Cheng Su Su, otherwise it will be bad for her. Even if Cheng Shutang doesn''t wink at her, she won''t run to Su tingxue to tell her about Cheng Su Su. After all, Cheng Su Su is Su tingxue''s daughter. So she snorted and said, "Auntie said, I''m her friend. Since I''m her friend, of course I want to see her!" Cheng Shutang chuckled. Gu only went to Su tingxue''s bed and said, "Auntie, Cheng Shutang, because I''m Ning Yiqing''s object, he can''t beat Ning Yiqing, so he bullies me every day. You have to help me make decisions!" Su tingxue chuckled: "well, aunt help you make the decision, you directly call Ning Yiqing to bully you back!" Cheng Shutang''s face instantly lengthened: "Mom, it''s wrong for you to do this! I''m your son, how can you help outsiders bully me! " Three people say to smile, in the ward originally some dreary atmosphere suddenly swept away, Su tingxue originally some dreary mood is also good many. Su tingxue is very pleased to see Gu Yiwei like this. Although the Cheng family''s current status requires people who come to flatter her, Su tingxue can feel that Gu Yiwei''s visit today is not to flatter her, but to really care about her. Although she only met Gu for the third time today, she knew that Gu''s heart was very good, and she would not attach herself to any powerful people. At this time, she did not have any chance to see her. Gu only came here this time just to see Su tingxue and make her happy, so Gu told her some interesting stories after he came, which made Su tingxue laugh all the time. Chapter 664 Cheng Shutang looks at the way they get along with each other, and his heart is full of relief. It seems that today he brought Gu Yi to the right place. And they have the appearance of talking, let Cheng Shutang feel that they are more like a mother and daughter. He also did not understand why his own sister could not talk to his mother like this. Gu only needs military training tomorrow, and the dormitory lights out at 10 o''clock to close the door. She doesn''t have Ning Yiqing''s way of climbing the wall, so she only accompanies Su tingxue for about an hour to leave. When she was ready to leave, Su tingxue took her hand and said, "only one, if you don''t like me, come and accompany me when you are free." When she finished, she felt that she was not related to Gu Weiyi, which was a little too much, so she added: "of course, learning is important." Gu only saw the expectation in Su tingxue''s eyes, and her heart was a little sour. She stretched out her hand to pull Shutang and said, "aunt, then you have to talk about him. Whether I can get out of school now depends on him!" Cheng Shutang immediately cooperated and said, "from now on, I''ll give you a special note. After the military training every day, you can go in and out of the school freely." Gu only did not give face white, he said: "you want to pit me, right? As soon as I come out of school, you will blow the assembly number, then start roll call, and the next day you will let me run another ten kilometers! I''m not fooled by you Cheng Shutang Su tingxue first smiles, and then says to Cheng Shutang with a straight face: "you are such a troublemaker. Now I order you that you are not allowed to blow the assembly number as long as the only one is not in school in the future military training!" Cheng Shutang immediately saluted Su tingxue: "yes, chief!" Although Su tingxue is only the president of a research institute, her military rank is very high. Gu Yiwei smiles: "Cheng Shutang, I can find a support this time. With my aunt, you can''t bully me any more!" "Yes, I''m afraid of you!" Cheng Shutang glared at her and said: "in the army, you have Ning Yiqing who bullies me. Now, you''ve found my mother to be my backer. Now you want to bully me 360 degrees! Gu Weiwei, I must owe you something in my last life! " Gu Wei nodded: "it''s reasonable. You''ll have to pay it back in your life!" Cheng Shutang turned to Su tingxue and said, "Mom, Gu only wants to bully your son. You have to take care of him!" "What did you say? I didn''t hear you Su tingxue said solemnly. Cheng Shutang sighed: "no reason!" Gu Weiyi can''t help laughing. She finds that Su tingxue is really cute when she is serious and lies. At this time, she sighed in her heart that sometimes it''s really strange between people, sometimes it''s really "the white head is as new as the old one". After she and Cheng Shutang came out of Su tingxue''s room, Cheng Shutang suddenly said to Gu Weiyi seriously, "thank you!" Gu only after hearing his words look at his eyes like looking neuropathy: "you''d better save it, really want to thank me, I beg you don''t come back to evil after me." Cheng Shutang lightly skimmed his mouth: "I take back my thank you, you are really not pleasant, Ning Yiqing is blind to see you!" Gu only lightly said: "since I''m so unpleasant, why do you thank me?" Cheng Shutang Chapter 665 Gu only sees Cheng Shutang''s appearance and smiles. She finds that Cheng Shutang''s elder brother is really good. Although sometimes he seems unreliable, he really loves his family. Gu only returned to school at 9:50. She rushed back to the dormitory quickly. Aunt SuGuan was about to close the door. She rushed in. Aunt SuGuan frowned and said to her, "it''s all ten o''clock and I''ll come back earlier in the future!" Gu Weiyi immediately and sincerely agreed, and then said with a smile: "Auntie, you are not 30 years old this year, are you? You''re the most beautiful aunt I''ve ever seen. You''re much more beautiful than other aunts! " Aunt SuGuan is nearly 50 years old. After hearing Gu''s words, she said with a smile: "you liberal arts students will just put honey on their mouths. I''ll tell you, even if you''ve done your best, I won''t open the door if you come back late in the future!" "Auntie, look at what you said. Do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t obey discipline and needs to open the back door for you to let me in?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "and you can see that she is a kind of steady and principled beauty. When you were young, there must be a lot of people chasing you! I envy you so much After that, she ran upstairs in a hurry. After all, the light was going out soon. The corner of aunt cebuan''s mouth rose, and everyone liked to listen to the good words, so today, for the first time, she turned off the light three minutes later than usual. For Gu Weiwei, he can wash in a hurry in three minutes. At this time, there was no hot water in the dormitory. Wang feng''er put her kettle in front of Gu only and said, "I''ll get you some water. After one day of military training, I sweat a lot. I have to wipe it anyway." Gu only didn''t expect Wang feng''er to give her boiled water. Her heart was warm, and the corners of her mouth Rose: "thank you!" Wang feng''er laughed: "a dormitory, don''t be so polite." Gu only is this kind of thing, she is not afraid, just feel and own elder brother make out what slander to still feel strange. She also thanks that this is during the military training period. All girls wear the same clothes, otherwise they would be recognized. She feels silently that she can''t go with Cheng Shutang when she goes to see Su tingxue. She was a little too anxious when she went to see Cheng Shutang yesterday. But if she was asked to do it again, she would still do it. She was worried about Su tingxue. She had never experienced this feeling before. She didn''t know whether it was a blood tie, or because she fell in love with Su tingxue, or both? Chapter 666 Gu only sighed in her heart, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. No matter what the reason was, she thought it was pretty good. The next day''s military training increased the difficulty. Fortunately, the students had a week''s adaptation period. Although the difficulty began to increase, the students were able to stick to it. President Yan Lixin has always been concerned about the military training for freshmen, because the chief instructor this time is Cheng Shutang, so the difficulty of this military training is also expected by him. It''s just that when he saw the hot military training in the school today, he felt like he was in the army. He felt from the bottom of his heart that this was the real military training. The teaching director was worried and said, "headmaster, will this military training be too difficult? Several students have been injured in training "I think it''s just right." Yan Lixin said with a faint smile: "besides, since it''s military training, it has to look like training." Yan Lixin, the director of education, asked him, "do any students want to quit military training?" "There were a few at the beginning, but they were suppressed by deputy general manager Cheng." The instructor replied. At this time, those who dare to withdraw from military training are actually related students, but they are totally useless in front of Cheng Shutang. Because Cheng Shutang doesn''t do that at all, the parents of those students may only be equal to Cheng Shutang, and Cheng Shutang''s reputation in the imperial capital is also quite big. Although his family background is prominent, he is promoted to the present position completely by his own strength. Most of the people in the country can''t compare with him in the backstage. And when he put forward the idea that he would be dismissed without military training except for physical reasons, and got the support of Yan Lixin, no one dared to come back. This is also the fundamental reason why military training has become more difficult. Except for a few students with physical problems, no one dares not to participate in military training. Yan Lixin said with a faint smile: "that''s good. What do you worry about doing so much?" The director felt that since Cheng Shutang became the chief instructor of military training in Imperial University, it seems that their president has become tough. Just at this time, Cheng Shutang strides over. Every time the teaching director sees Cheng Shutang, he feels that he has a knife in his eyes. He is inexplicably afraid. When he sees him coming, he says to the headmaster, "I have something to deal with. I''ll go and get busy first." Yan Lixin nodded his head lightly. Cheng Shutang glanced at the teaching director and then said to Yan Lixin in a loud voice: "headmaster, your teaching director is too weak. Should we change it?" Cheng Shutang also made it clear that it was the director of education who replaced Cheng Su Su with a new student representative to speak on the stage, so he always looked at the director of education with a bad eye. The instructor hasn''t gone far. When he heard this, his feet softened and he almost didn''t fall down. He just wanted to hold Cheng''s thigh. As for this? Yan Lixin just laughed and asked, "what can I do for you?" "It''s nothing." Cheng Shutang said in a light voice, "I just want to take this year''s freshmen to compete with the freshmen of the military academy." "You are general instructor. When you are in military training, these students are all your people. You has the final say." Yan Lixin said with a smile, "don''t ask me about this kind of thing." "You are the headmaster, and this is also a major event. How can we not discuss it with you?" Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Chapter 667 "Is it useful if I don''t agree?" Yan Lixin asked with a smile. "Of course not." Cheng Shutang winked at him: "because I am the chief instructor." Yan Lixin laughed: "you and your mother''s character is the same, the same direct, the same overbearing." Yan Lixin is actually Su tingxue''s high school classmate. They are just friends in school. They respect each other, but they don''t have much contact, so they don''t have much contact. But Cheng Shutang said solemnly, "I''m doing this for the students of ordinary colleges and universities. As long as they are properly trained, they can compete with the students of military academies. At the same time, I also tell them that they can join the army and serve the country as long as they want." When Yan Lixin heard this, he said with some exclamation, "yes, everyone should have blood in his heart. It''s good for you to do so. I support you." Cheng Shutang thought that it would take a little bit of talking to persuade Yan Lixin, but he didn''t expect that the other side would cooperate so much. On the contrary, it made him feel like a hero is useless. After Cheng Shutang and Yan Lixin discussed this matter, the difficulty of military training increased again. Gu Weiyi originally thought that the difficulty was big enough. When Cheng Shutang increased the difficulty again, she silently scolded "abnormal" in her heart. He was just tossing Cheng Su Su, but now it''s all right. Everyone suffers with him. Cheng Su Su was trained to suffer from backache and leg cramps. She couldn''t help it, so she found Cheng Shutang during her lunch break: "brother, I know I''m wrong..." "Shut up." Cheng Shutang interrupted her with a cold face, and her eyebrows and eyes were cold: "don''t tell me this, Cheng Su Su. If you really know that you are wrong, you should go to see your mother instead of pleading with me here." He turned and left. He is really disappointed with Cheng Su Su. He thought that she was angry that Cheng Su Su didn''t come back to take care of Su tingxue for him last time. However, several days have passed, but Cheng Su Su has been indifferent to Su tingxue. From this incident, Cheng Shutang saw Cheng Su Su''s coolness and hatred. Cheng Su Su was stunned for a moment and then asked, "look at mom? What''s the matter with mom? " She only knew that Su tingxue might be injured that day, but in her opinion, the most important thing is to knock a bag on her body? And she got Cheng Jinmo''s support. She was very dissatisfied with Su tingxue, so she didn''t care about Su tingxue. Cheng Shutang''s eyes on Cheng Su Su are as cold as ice. He really didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su didn''t care about Su tingxue''s injury at all. He thought that she didn''t ask him and would definitely ask Cheng Jinmo. Now it seems that Cheng Su Su Su didn''t ask anyone. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw his expression, she knew that things were not good. She said: "I thought my mother was just slightly injured. It would be better after two days, and I''ve made my mother angry. I''m afraid she''ll be even more angry when she sees me..." Cheng Shutang suddenly doesn''t want to talk to her any more. He stares at her coldly and turns to leave. Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth when she saw him. She usually did a good job on the surface. She never showed this side to Cheng''s family. But this time, she was so angry that she didn''t do things so well, so she showed her real temperament. And all this she can only be attributed to Gu only body, if not Gu only, how could she be so embarrassed! Chapter 668 Cheng Su Su grinds her teeth and knows that she can''t convince Cheng Shutang. She can only hold on to the military training. It has to be said that she is smart and has strong ability. When she doesn''t cheat, she also has good strength. In addition, she has participated in the real military training before, and has some abilities and skills. When fighting, ordinary girls are not her opponents. In other aspects, she also did very well. She was the most powerful girl in her team. And the military exercise in the army has officially started. Cheng Shutang thought Ning Yiqing would not come back so soon after carrying out the task, and their branch could still fight for the first place. But when the exercise started, he saw Ning Yiqing''s figure, and he felt that nothing was good. Cheng Shutang scolded a national curse in his heart, then took his teammates into the exercise, and was made dumplings by Ning Yiqing without suspense, and then punched him in the face by the way. When Cheng Shutang was beaten, he scolded: "grass, it''s said that if you beat people, you don''t beat face. Ning Yiqing, you bastard!" After he finished scolding, he got a punch on the other side of the face, so he had to shut up. This is the rhythm of more talking and more beating! Ning Yi Qing coldly looked at him one eye, rare mouth said: "let your mouth cheap!" Cheng Shutang wants to cry without tears. He can''t beat Ning Yiqing. Can''t he take advantage of his words? No such fun! So when he went to DIDU University, he was black and blue again, which attracted countless curious eyes of the students. At this time, the students'' hearts were not very angry about him. Seeing him like this, they were almost telling each other. At the same time, they were also curious about who beat him? At the same time, the students also found one thing. Today, all the instructors are in a very low mood and seem to have been hit a lot. After hearing the news, the related students said excitedly: "today, during the military exercise, the devil drillmaster''s branch had a good chance of winning the first place, but it lost. It is said that it was made dumplings by another branch!" "No, I heard that the branch company led by the devil instructor is a super class company. How can they be made dumplings?" Some students questioned. The first student to speak said with a smile: "that''s because there are still people who are stronger than their branch companies! Maybe you don''t know yet? In the company of DIDU this year, there is a man who is extremely powerful. It is said that his origin and identity have become fans, but his strength is extremely powerful. Since he became the deputy general manager, his branch company has beaten the branch company of the devil instructor in all the exercises this year, the first time for the second time. " "So powerful!" A student exclaimed. Gu only heard their discussion and raised her mouth slightly, because she knew that the person who beat Cheng Shutang was Ning Yiqing. So it seems that Ning Yiqing has come back from her mission. She knew that Ning Yiqing had been working abroad for several years before, and only came back a year ago, but he never showed his identity to others, but his own strength was extremely powerful. In other people''s eyes, he was obsessed with everything. Although Cheng Shutang can''t hear the students'' comments, he can see their eyes. These little brats are so bold that they dare to see his jokes! Then a whistle sounded, the rest ended, and all the staff entered the next round of military training. Chapter 669 After a round of military training, a group of students are half tired. They are smart enough to realize that it is the instructors who scatter their anger on their heads. Gu only feels from his heart that Cheng Shutang is a little naive in this respect. How old is he? With the rank of a major, he is angry with a group of students and is beaten by Ning Yiqing. If he has the ability to beat back, what''s the matter with bullying a group of students? But as a member of the military training students, she has to follow the bad luck! What is this called? She decided that if she could find a chance to clean up Cheng Shutang, she would never let him bully her! It''s physical training all morning. In the afternoon, it becomes a fight. At the beginning, the students are a little embarrassed. After all, fighting is strictly prohibited in schools, and most of the students in Imperial University are Xueba, who are not very good at fighting. And Cheng Shutang just one sentence to let these students go all out: "two people in a group, the loser run ten laps, the winner continue to fight, and so on, a team of the last four winners to participate in target training." As soon as the boys heard this, their eyes lit up. They knew that the guns used in target shooting training were all real bullets. DIDU university is not a military academy. Most of the boys here have no chance to touch guns, and most of the boys have a natural liking for guns. Win without penalty run, can also participate in real target training, which is a great temptation for them. Girls do not pay as much attention to shooting as boys, but they don''t need to run. This is a great temptation. After the physical training in the morning, they are very tired. It''s terrible to run another ten laps! So the girls also fight! Originally, the Imperial University with rich aroma of books, because of Cheng Shutang''s words, let the whole school be murderous. At Cheng Shutang''s command, the broad playground immediately heard the sound of fighting and screaming. He stood on the high platform and looked at the students who were like sheep one minute ago and who were a little bit aggressive the next minute. In fact, he was not very satisfied with these students. Compared with his teammates, these students were a little worse, but after all, they were not employees of the company and had to make do with them. The rules of the competition are simple. Whoever beats his opponent down wins. After a game, the winner stands in the front and the loser stands in the back. In the first round, 15 students from each square won. After a ten minute break, the second round officially started. Because this time it was singular, one student would be promoted directly and who would be promoted by drawing lots. In this regard, the students have opinions, saying that this is a struggle for luck, unfair! Cheng Shutang just said a word, and then let all the students stop: "luck is sometimes a kind of strength, if you don''t accept it, you will give up and run ten laps." At the end of the draw, Gu only had good luck. She drew the direct promotion, so she watched the second round competition of the girls in her team with great interest. In fact, the students did not have a long time to participate in military training, and they had not had time to learn Military Boxing. This kind of fighting depends on the strength and momentum. At the end of the second round, she was surprised to find that all the people in their dormitory were promoted. After a ten minute break, we started the third round of competition. There were only eight people in this competition. Chapter 670 In this round, as long as you win, you don''t need to run ten laps, and you can also participate in target training. This time the opponent is decided by drawing lots. Gu''s only draw is Yu Xiangxiang. She smiles at Yu Xiangxiang and says, "come on, Xiangxiang. I won''t let go of water!" Yu Xiangxiang lightly pursed his lower lip and said, "although I''m shorter than you, I''m fatter and stronger than you. The only thing is that although we have a good relationship, I won''t be lenient." With a whistle, the third round of competition is just beginning. Yu Xiangxiang reaches out to twist Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi smiles and grabs Yu Xiangxiang''s hand. As soon as she records her demerit, she falls on the cushion. When Yu Xiangxiang fell on the mat, she was still a little confused. When Gu Weiyi reached out to pull her, she found that she had lost. She gently flattened her mouth and said, "I''m the only one you bully me!" Gu only smile, in Xiangxiang stood up and said: "how do you do it?" Gu Weiyi said: "I don''t know. Maybe I''m the legendary martial arts wizard?" Yu Xiangxiang laughed: "you really don''t miss any chance to boast!" Gu Weiwei also laughs. They have been in military training together for nearly half a month, and they are roommates again. Now they have revolutionary friendship, and they don''t care too much about winning or losing. But other people are not like this. Gu only didn''t hurt Xiangxiang, but other students have some scars on them. Some students blush and their necks are thick because of this competition. Gu only dormitory a few girls, in addition to in Xiangxiang, the other several all promoted. And Cheng Su also promoted from her team. The students who lost were taken by the instructor to run in circles, while the students who won formed a new team. Coincidentally, this time Gu and Cheng Su Su formed a team. The total number of students who won this time was only over 100, about one in ten. The members of the new team looked at the students who were still running in circles. They felt a little superior in their hearts, but before they had time to be happy, they heard the news that the instructors said they were not very happy: all the selected students had to carry out the enhanced training, and the difficulty was equal to the recruit training! Gu Yiwei sighed in her heart. She finally found out that her brother was a big pit. Everything he did during military training had a purpose and a pit. You thought you could rest after winning. As a result, he had a big move waiting for them! Gu only comforted himself that no matter what, this kind of military training is only once in a lifetime, which is also a good experience. Her eyes glanced at Cheng Su Su standing in front of her left. According to Cheng Shutang''s way of training, she felt that she should have many opportunities to abuse Cheng Su Su Su. Cheng Su Su''s thoughts at this time are not different from Gu Wei''s. she knew that if she lost in this way, she would not have to suffer such a crime. Now she and Gu Wei are in the same team, and she doubts whether Cheng Shutang is taking care of her. Cheng Su Su really wronged Cheng Shutang, because only four of the previous teams won. Of course, the neighboring teams were together. Gu only was not far away from Cheng Su Su Su''s team, so it''s really normal that they would be in the same team. Chapter 671 In fact, Cheng Shutang and other teams saw Gu Weiyi and Cheng Susu in the same team, and he felt a bit toothache. Last time Gu Weiyi and Cheng Susu completely tore their faces. Now they are in the same group. When it comes to confrontation training, they will definitely meet. Now he doesn''t know what will happen to them. Cheng Shutang used to think that Cheng Su Su and Gu were the two most complicated and difficult girls he had ever met. They had a lot of heart and mind, but their ways of doing things and personalities were quite different. But he was just a little worried and calmed down. He was the chief instructor. What kind of storm could they have? If you''re in a hurry, you''ll be punished directly. It''s quite justifiable! He didn''t change his previous military training plan just because Gu and Cheng Su Su were in the same team. Standing on the high platform, he said to all the winning students, "you must have learned from your instructors that as the winners, you will have intensive training next, including live shooting training. Are you surprised? Are you happy? " Although the students are afraid of him, they are familiar with him after half a month of training. Although he is a bit abnormal, he will joke with the students when he is not in military training. Besides the title of "devil instructor", he also has the title of "ten circle instructor". The reason is that he often punishes the students to run ten circles. Now hearing his words, some of the hundred students immediately said, "I''m not happy. I thought it was to magnify our fake." "If you don''t have a sense of humor, you won''t find someone!" "I have a suggestion. After the military training, let''s compare the speed of writing questions. We can''t always use your strengths to suppress us!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "be nice to you. You want to go to heaven, right? In this case, I''ll help you. Let''s do a hundred push ups together first There was a wail below, but no one objected to his proposal, and no one bargained for it, because now we have a clear idea of his temper. If we bargained for it, it would be 100 push ups plus 10 laps. Cheng Shutang was very satisfied with their reaction. After 100 push ups, he said directly: "I announce that the devil style military training is officially opened, and you will become the best group of students in the history of military training in Imperial University!" When he finished, he seemed to be deliberately angry with them, and said, "because you are going to have devil training, those students who are not selected will automatically be demoted to ordinary military training, and they will regret not being selected for life." There was another wail. Before the devil training officially started, Cheng Shutang asked each team to choose a team leader, and the way to produce the team leader was quite simple, that is, to fight. Whoever wins is the team leader. After becoming the team leader, he has the right to supervise and punish the members of the same team in the next military training. The way of playing is the same as the previous selection, and the players of the same small team begin to play each other. Gu''s only ability is needless to say. Although Cheng Su Su has been pampered, she is capable after all. She has participated in real military training, so her ability is much better for other girls. Chapter 672 So Gu''s team won in the end, Gu and Cheng Su Su Su. There will be a team leader between them. Cheng Shutang looked at Gu only, and then looked at Cheng Su Su. He gently raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "the team leader will be between you two. I''m very optimistic about you two. Let''s go!" Cheng Su Su''s heart was a little hairy at the moment when she was against Gu only. With her character, if Gu only changed to be any girl in the school, she could not fight. She would probably admit defeat with a strong smile, and then try to accept her side. But she will never give up in front of Gu only! Cheng Su Su''s eyes narrowed slightly. She hated Gu only. She knew that Gu only hated her very much. If Gu only really became the team leader, she thought Gu only would try to embarrass her! And she was the only one who was really beaten and trampled by Gu. This kind of thing will never happen to her! She knew Gu''s skill was very good before, but in essence, she didn''t see Gu''s real fight with others. The only time she saw Gu replace Chen Zhao as a hostage was when Gu just led out the leader of the drug lord and Ning Yiqing stormed him. Wang Li tells Cheng Su Su that Gu only has two brushes, but she hasn''t really faced them. Now that she''s against each other, she can''t avoid them, so she has to find a way to defeat Gu only! Cheng Su Su''s eyes no longer return to the usual gentle, directly toward Gu only rushed in the past. Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw her coming. She had been worried that she couldn''t find a chance to clean up Cheng Su Su. This is the school. Beating Cheng Su Su openly would affect her image too much. A bad one might lead to severe punishment. Now Cheng Shutang''s behavior is that she wants to doze off, so he brings her a pillow. If she misses such a good opportunity, she is not the only one! So when Cheng Su Su pounced on her, she could solve the problem with a beautiful over shoulder fall, just like she had done with Xiang Xiang before. She directly turned into Su Su Su''s attack in the process of hiding sideways, making a fist with her right hand and hitting Cheng Su Su Su Su''s abdomen directly. Cheng Su Su''s tears are about to flow down. Her eyes are full of hatred. She sweeps her feet and kicks Gu Yu. Gu Yu leans aside. Fierce brilliance flashes through Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes. Suddenly, her right hand is raised to make it look like a pair of scissors to insert Gu Wei''s eyes directly. Gu only despises her series of vicious and fierce fighting methods. Seeing that Cheng Su Su''s hand is about to be inserted into Gu only''s eyes, Gu only''s eyes will be seriously injured even if they are not blind. Cheng Su Su''s eyes are full of joy, as long as this one goes on, she can completely destroy Gu Wei Yi! Her heart was full of excitement! When her hand was about three centimeters away from Gu only, Gu only grabbed it. Gu only folded his backhand, and she immediately cried with pain: "let go!" Gu has a rare chance to clean her up. How can she let go? Gu only raised his hand and slapped Cheng Su Su Su''s face with a dozen slaps, which instantly turned Cheng Su Su Su''s face into a pig''s head. All the students were stunned! When Cheng Su Su reached into his only eye, Cheng Shutang yelled, "stop it!" Chapter 673 But at that time, Cheng Su Su would not listen to Cheng Shutang. At this time, Gu only beat Cheng Su so violently. He was stunned again. When he came back to himself, Gu only had already knocked Cheng Su out of his mind. He cried out: "stop Gu is not the kind of obedient girl, but she still gives him face, so she turns her palm into a fist, and directly reaches for Cheng Su Su''s nose to greet him. For a moment, Cheng Su Su Su feels that her nose is sour and bloody. Cheng Shutang was stunned for a moment. He thought that when Gu Weihui stopped, he didn''t expect her to lean slightly. With a force on her hand, Cheng Su Su could fall over her shoulder and put her on the ground instead of the cushion. Cheng Shutang reaches out his hand to caress his forehead. His sister''s heart is cruel, but Gu Weiyi is not a vegetarian. It''s really cruel to start! These two girls are really enough! He has never found it so difficult! Gu''s only series of actions were basically completed at one go, without any drag. After she finished, she patted the ash on her hand, and then saw that it was quiet all around. All the instructors, students and Cheng Shutang stood there in fright. Even Cheng Su Su, who was the only one to fall to the ground by Gu, almost didn''t breathe because of the fall. He couldn''t make a sound at all. Gu only looked at Cheng Su Su, whose face was covered with blood, and then at the people around him. Her face was a bit light and shy. She turned to ask the instructor who was the referee, "did I win?" She looked very embarrassed with her head slightly down. The instructor finally regained his mind, swallowed and said, "yes, you won!" Gu''s only appearance is one of the best in this group of freshmen. She is also gentle and elegant when she talks. Except for the time when she was angry in the canteen, she basically didn''t speak loudly with others, so the instructors sometimes take her and make a few jokes with Cheng Shutang. No one thinks that a girl like her is so fierce in fighting! Gu''s only eyes smile like a moon bud. He reaches for Cheng Su Su''s hand and says, "yes Cheng Su Su''s tone finally came along, and the pain spread on her body. She saw Gu''s only face, and she just wanted to tear it. But this time, she finally knew clearly how much difference she and Gu only had in strength. She knew that if she started again, Gu only''s character would not hesitate to slap her more than ten times! Where did Cheng Su Su suffer such a crime? At this time, she was beaten by Gu Wei Yi in front of so many people. She just felt that her face was all gone, and she was not willing to let Gu Wei Yi pull her. She sat up with her hands on the ground, and then couldn''t help crying. Gu Weiyi skims his mouth. Cheng Su Su''s tears are really worthless. It''s not fun to cry so soon. Qian Jing Jing was angry on one side: "Gu You Yi, this is just a contest. Do you want to lay such a heavy hand?" This time, Qian Jing was also selected. Gu only said sheepishly: "the chief said that we should try our best. Then just now, Cheng Su Su put his hand in my eyes. My mother taught me that human eyes are the most important organ. If someone wants to blind you, you can beat her to death! So I just used what my mother taught me without paying attention. " Chapter 674 Gu only said here to see Cheng Su Su: "I''m so sorry just now. I''m a little bit heavy when I''m excited. Don''t mind." When Cheng Su Su heard what she said, she was almost angry. Gu only apologized. He was just abandoning his responsibility and disgusting her by the way, because Gu only''s mother was Lu Yurong, and Lu Yurong was her own mother! Cheng Su Su stares at Gu Wei Wei fiercely. Gu Wei Yi looks into her eyes with a smile. At this time, Cheng Su Su Su is in a mess. Her face is swollen like a pig''s head, and her nose is still bleeding. This is a sharp contrast to Gu Wei, who is at ease. Cheng Su Su can''t help but climb straight to tear Gu only, but she just stood up and was stopped by Cheng Shutang: "Xiao Zhang, take her to the infirmary." Cheng Su Su was angry: "I won''t go! You have to punish her on purpose! " "OK, if you don''t go, you''ll stay and continue military training." Cheng Shutang said with a cold face: "at the beginning of the competition, I said that today''s competition is to let all the people work hard. Although Gu''s hand is a little heavy, she is not wrong in essence, so I will not punish her." Just now, he saw clearly the whole process of Cheng Su Su''s fight with Gu Wei Yi. Cheng Su Su''s tactics can be described as "the next three abuses". He despised Cheng Su Su Su Su from the bottom of his heart. If Cheng Su Su was not his sister, Gu Wei Yi would beat him up. Cheng Su Su is his own sister. He just feels very shameful. Now he just wants to find a hole in the ground. Cheng Su Su suddenly cried: "you are so partial to her, do you like her?" All around because of her words again quiet down. Cheng Su Su also changed her mind at this time. Before, she wanted to tie Gu Wei and Cheng Shui''an together, and then completely destroy Gu Wei. But now she changed her mind. This time, Cheng Shutang tried everything to punish her. She hated Cheng Shutang in her heart. At this time, how can she remember Cheng Shutang''s care for her. Cheng Shutang''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot. In fact, he and Cheng Su Su have spent very little time together over the years, so during this period of time, he was disappointed with Cheng Su Su, but felt that she might just be spoiled, so he tried to find a way to correct her. But today, Cheng Su Su Su''s series of actions completely chilled his heart, her vicious mischief has touched his bottom line. Cheng Su Su saw his face and had a bad feeling in her heart. Then she heard his cold voice: "don''t go to the infirmary. Send it to the principal''s office!" Because of the agreement between Cheng Shutang and Yan Lixin, any student who does not want to participate in military training can be directly sent to the president''s office for expulsion. Cheng Su Su also knew about it. Her face turned white in an instant. She knows the rules of the Cheng family very well. If she really makes a mistake, it''s impossible to protect her. Even Cheng Jinmo, who dotes on her, won''t protect her in big events, let alone Cheng Shutang, who is similar to Su tingxue. She also knows that although her brother usually plays harmless jokes, he is quite honest in essence. He can really do it by sending her to the principal''s office. Originally, she took the examination of Shendu University, which was the most conspicuous thing for her. However, if she was expelled at the beginning of school, then she would not have to work in the expensive women''s circle in the imperial capital. Chapter 675 Cheng Su Su knew that in this way, her life would be ruined! So she immediately accepted the soft, said: "I''m just joking, chief you don''t mind, I go to the infirmary now, will not delay the training behind." With that, she twists and turns towards the infirmary. Cheng Shutang''s face is full of cold color. He really wants to send her to the headmaster''s office and expel her, but she is his sister after all. If he does, he will tear him up when he comes home! Because this matter has been involved in the face of the Cheng family! Cheng Shutang said in a deep voice: "Gu Youyi, you are the leader of this team now. If the team members fail to complete the military training task on time, you need to be jointly and severally liable. OK, the devil training officially begins!" Gu only saw his gloomy face that could drip water, and silently sympathized with him in his heart. At this time, he might regret that he divided her into a group with Cheng Su Su Su. Although Cheng Shutang''s mood was affected by Cheng Su Su''s affairs, he also had his professional quality, and would not spread his anger on Gu only and other students. The next training let Gu finally understand what is called devil training. The intensity and difficulty of military training immediately rose to a professional level. Strictly speaking, these 100 odd people are the best physical group among the freshmen. At the same time, they also have super high intelligence quotient and strong comprehension, which is much higher than the general staff of the new security company. After training in the afternoon, Cheng Shutang has a very obvious feeling that he seems to see a lot of good new employees. Unfortunately, they won''t be his employees In the evening, all the freshmen can have a normal rest except the 100 or so selected to continue military training. After today''s training, Cheng Shutang arranged a small summary to see their training results. In fact, the so-called summary is the students'' military training competition, in which each team shows all the skills and actions they have learned during this period. This kind of display takes the team as a whole, and is completed by the team leader and the team members. Students are very young, have a competitive heart, so each team has competition, want to do the best. After Cheng Su Su came back from the clinic, she called Cheng Jinmo. As soon as she got through, she began to cry: "Dad, help me. My brother fell in love with Gu You Yi and bullied me every day. Today, Gu You Yi beat me up. My brother not only didn''t care, but also said it was all my fault!" Cheng Jinmo has always regarded her as a treasure. In addition, Cheng Su Su has already put a label on Gu Yu in front of him. He has always been very well-educated. When he heard this, he could not help but get angry and asked what happened to Cheng Su Su Su. Cheng Su Su embellished the story of today. Of course, she ignored the one thing that she had seen in Gu''s eyes. Without this incentive, Gu''s actions sound terrible. Cheng Jinmo was so angry that he slapped his hands on the table and scolded: "that''s disgusting!" Cheng Su Su continued: "I didn''t quite understand why Gu only wanted to discredit me to please my mother. Today, I finally know that she was playing with her brother''s idea. She wants to marry into our Cheng family!" Chapter 676 Cheng Su Su sobbed and said, "Gu Wei Yi knows that her identity is too low to let her parents agree to let her into our Cheng family. So when she knows that her mother has a problem with me, she plans to step on me to win favor with her mother. My brother has been listening to my mother''s words. Gu Wei Yi is beautiful and eloquent. He has coaxed my brother around for a long time." "Now in my brother''s eyes, there is only Gu Weiyi, without my sister. He tries every day to help Gu Weiyi bully me! Today, I was beaten and swollen by Gu Weiyi, and my nose was bleeding. My brother said it was for my good "That''s ridiculous!" Cheng Jinmo was angry: "how can Gu only be so cruel? So is Shutang. How could he be so confused! " "Dad, I''m forced to tell you this when I can''t help it." Cheng Su Su cried and said, "when I''m finished, you''ll forget it, so that my mother won''t tell me that I''m trying to separate." Before, because Cheng Su Su had stirred up some things in the middle, Su tingxue once said that she likes to pick and pull out estrangement. When Cheng Jinmo heard Cheng Su Su''s words, he was deeply distressed. Wen Sheng said, "if I know what kind of person Su Su is in my family again, you don''t have to think about it. You can rest assured that with me, Gu''s only bad character will never be allowed to enter our Cheng family." Cheng Su Su said softly, "Dad, I only dare to tell you these things. In this world, you are the one who loves me most!" "You are my daughter. I don''t love you. Who do I love?" Cheng Jinmo sighed and said, "if only your brother were half as clever and sensible as you." In the Cheng family, Su tingxue loves Cheng Shutang, and Cheng Jinmo loves Cheng Su Su. They have very different attitudes towards the discipline of their children. So Su tingxue thinks Cheng Shutang is good, while Cheng Jinmo thinks Cheng Su Su Su is good. Cheng Su Su sniffed and said, "in fact, my brother is also very good, but recently he was fascinated by Gu Wei Yi." "I''ll take care of it, so don''t worry about it." Cheng Jinmo''s voice is full of concern: "if you are injured, go home to recover. It''s ok if you don''t have military training." He doesn''t resent military training, but he doesn''t want to make Cheng Su Su suffer. Cheng Su Su Su''s words make Cheng Jinmo feel more clever. Cheng Shutang bullies her like that, but she even talks for him. Cheng Su Su really doesn''t want military training, but she also knows that if she doesn''t go to military training, Su tingxue will immediately know that Cheng Shutang will send her to the headmaster''s office. When things get big and several groups of people confront each other, she can''t cheat Cheng Jinmo any more. So she said cleverly, "I''m my father''s daughter. I can do what other people can do, so I''ll stick to the end of military training!" "Good daughter." Cheng Jinmo''s heart is full of gratification, only feel that Cheng Su Su thousands of good, who dares to say that she is the kind of greedy to enjoy, like to play privilege girl? He thinks he needs to communicate with Su tingxue about this. After hanging up the phone, Cheng Jinmo feels that he needs to deal with this matter in person, otherwise his own daughter will be bullied to death by his own stupid boy and deep-seated girl outside! "Gu Weiyi?" Cheng Jinmo frowned and read the name again. He was not happy in his heart. In his capacity, he shouldn''t care about these things, but at this time, he wanted to take care of the only one for a while. Chapter 677 Cheng Su Su knows that there will be no problem with Cheng Jinmo. In the future, even if Cheng Shutang tells Cheng Jinmo what happened today, she is afraid that Cheng Jinmo will not believe it, and she can push all this onto Gu only. She snorted, and her eyes were a bit fierce and proud. She didn''t care if Gu only knew her life, but Gu only''s existence was a huge threat to her. She must find a way to get rid of Gu only! Even now Gu only got Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang''s approval, as long as she has Cheng Su Su Su in, Gu only can''t pass Cheng Jinmo! In the end, the Cheng family is surnamed Cheng, and it is Cheng Jinmo who really has the right to speak. As long as Cheng Jinmo is prejudiced against Gu only, Gu only will never return to the Cheng family in his whole life! When she thought of this, she was full of pride, and also a little glad that she had already taken this step. She walked slowly towards the direction of military training. On the way, she heard someone calling her: "Cheng Su Su?" Cheng Su Su didn''t want to be seen as black and blue at this time, so she planned to leave directly, but the other side held her hand and said, "I know you, you are Cheng Su Su Su Su!" Cheng Su Su''s eyes are a little unhappy. She doesn''t like others to stop her. So she frowns slightly and looks up. Then she sees a familiar face. She has a good memory and immediately recognizes someone: "Ren qiunong?" "Do you know me?" Ren qiunong said with a smile. Cheng Su Su''s eyes are deeper. That day, Ren qiunong stood up at the gate of the canteen to deal with Gu''s only thing. She has a deep memory. At that time, she felt that Ren qiunong was a person who could be used. She also wanted to win over Ren qiunong. It''s just that she has been training in the military all this time, and Ren qiunong is higher than her. She hasn''t found any chance to get in touch with Ren qiunong. Cheng Su Su feels that meeting Ren qiunong here today saved her a lot of time. So Cheng Su Su said with a smile: "Ren Xuejie is a famous person in the school. She is a famous beauty and talented woman. Of course I know you." No one doesn''t like to be praised. Ren qiunong laughs: "I''m flattered. I''m not that strong. What''s the matter with you?" Ren qiunong said, pointing to Cheng Su Su''s face, Cheng Su Su lightly sucked his nose and said: "Gu only hit." Ren qiunong frowned and said: "Gu only dare to hit people in public? Don''t the instructors care about her? " "Ren Xuejie is the only one who knows Gu''s true face. She is deep-minded and has a certain beauty. She often goes to the instructor to make a show... Alas, she is the shame of our freshmen." Cheng Su Su sighed. Cheng Su Su''s words are in line with Ren qiunong''s mind. When one person''s heart hates another person, he just hears someone saying something bad about her. The distance between them will be much closer, and they will have a common topic. "Hum, I found out before that Gu is a fox without a lower limit." Ren qiunong grinned his teeth and said: "on the first day of school, he seduced Yue Xuechang with his own beauty, but he couldn''t get along with other boys. Now he even seduced his instructor. It''s shameless!" As soon as Cheng Su Su hears Ren qiunong''s words, she knows why she hates Gu Wei so much. The corner of her mouth rises slightly, and she feels that this is another character that can be used. Chapter 678 So Cheng Su Su echoed: "I don''t know Gu Weiyi very well. What I see now is only appearance. Her essence may be much worse than you think." In essence, rumor making is just a matter of two lips touching each other. When you hate someone, it''s disgusting. When Ren qiunong heard this, he stamped his foot and scolded lightly: "just such a shameless little bitch, I''ll find a way to expose her true face!" Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "I''d better not provoke you. She has a deep mind and is extremely vicious. At that time, don''t be fooled by her instead of exposing her true features. It''s not worth it." The highest level of selecting people is not to confuse black and white, but to smear, motivate and pacify. Cheng Su Su Su has been playing this whole set of tricks since she was a teenager. She has picked out Cheng Jinmo, not to mention Ren qiunong, who is the only one who looks after the most unpleasant person. Sure enough, Ren qiunong''s face was a little ugly. She glared at Cheng Su Su and said, "you are incompetent, so you are bullied by Gu Wei Yi. You dare not fart. I''m not afraid of Gu Wei Yi. You just wait to see a good play." With that she left angrily. Cheng Su Su looked at her back and gently raised her eyebrows. Her eyes were a little disdainful. She said two words: "stupid!" Seeing Ren qiunong''s appearance, she doesn''t think Ren qiunong will be Gu''s only opponent. But as long as Ren qiunong can make trouble for Gu, she thinks it''s all useful. Anyway, she doesn''t need her to show up. Why not? Cheng Su Su told Cheng Jinmo that she would come back and join the training together. She didn''t cry again after she came back. She looked very good. Cheng Su Su looks at Gu Wei who is standing in front of the team. She bites her lower lip. She already has a way to deal with this matter today. She will never let Gu Wei go! When Cheng Shutang called "disband", the military training students breathed a sigh of relief, did a set of stretching exercises, and then went to the direction of the dormitory. Gu Weiyi is also upset today. She wants to go back to the dormitory to have a rest. However, she hears Cheng Shutang say in a deep voice: "Gu Weiyi, wait a minute." Wang feng''er is aware of the relationship between Cheng Shutang and Cheng Su Su. She stands beside Gu only. After hearing Cheng Shutang''s words, her eyes are a little worried. Gu Wei Yi smiles and says to her, "go back first. I guess the chief has something to tell me about tomorrow''s training." Wang feng''er said softly, "be careful!" Gu only toward her smile, Wang feng''er left, Cheng Shutang went to Gu only side, said: "look at today''s your ability!" "I didn''t do anything wrong." Gu Wei spread out his hand: "so the chief is praising me for fighting against the heroes with my own strength today. Ah, no, it''s the females, and then won the team leader at one stroke?" Cheng Shutang raised his eyebrows, and Gu Weiyi continued: "or do you want to ask me how I did it? Do you want to learn from me? " "Ha ha!" Cheng Shutang looked up at the sky. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t have any know-how, but I''m from the countryside. I used to do farm work at home every day, so I''m stronger than ordinary girls." Chapter 679 Gu Weiyi saw Cheng Shutang''s disdainful face, and then said: "then there are some wild animals in the back mountain of my family. I go up to the mountain to hunt when I have nothing to do, so my skill is relatively quick. The village is called a master of fighting animals. No matter whether it''s human animals or animals who come to me, they are beaten out every minute." "That''s enough. Don''t sell yourself when you get a bargain!" Cheng Shutang said angrily, "those fighting skills are taught by Ning Yiqing, right?" Gu only thought that his misunderstanding was good, so he nodded and said, "you''re so powerful, you can guess it!" Cheng Shutang white her one eye: "right, you just found out?" Gu Weiyi smiles. Cheng Shutang suddenly looks at her and says, "I''m sorry." Gu only puzzled to ask: "what have you done to me?" "I''m sorry, Dai Su Su Su said." Cheng Shutang looked at her and said, "today, if it''s other girls, I''m afraid they will be blinded by Su Su. I''m glad that person is you and Ning Yiqing taught you some tricks." Gu Yiwei waved his hand and said, "you didn''t do it. How can you apologize? Besides, I didn''t lose today! Now that I''m talking about this, I''ll make it clear. If Cheng Su Su starts again, I''ll be more and more ruthless. Don''t worry about it then. " In fact, she is merciful to Cheng Su Su today. After all, there are so many people watching. If we change the scene, Cheng Su Su must at least break her hands or feet today. Cheng Shutang looked at her as like as two peas, and said, "really, it is indeed the object of Ningyi Qing. It is exactly the same as him. He will not eat a bit of a loss." "Do you have a problem?" A little cold male voice came. As soon as Cheng Shutang heard the voice, he counseled, "how dare I have an opinion with you two!" He then turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "I''ll take part in the exercise as soon as I finish the task. I''ll come here after the exercise. Look, you''re busy!" Ning Yiqing didn''t care about him. She went to Gu''s only side and asked, "did he bully you?" Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. Cheng Shutang has already skimmed his mouth and said, "Gu is the only one like this. Who can bully her? It''s good that she doesn''t bully others. Today, she beat my sister up in the name of competition Ning Yiqing immediately asked Gu Weiyi, "are you not hurt?" Gu only shook his head: "I''m ok." "Oh, that''s good." Ning Yiqing''s tone is flat: "you don''t get hurt, Cheng Su Su is a bad one. If you can fight well, I''ll come next time." Gu only heard his words, the corners of his mouth rose, and he turned to look at Cheng Shutang. In the past, Cheng Shutang had to say a few words for Cheng Su Su, but today, even if Cheng Su Su is his own sister, he thinks he can''t help Cheng Su Su Su speak. He sighed and said, "don''t fight in front of me, otherwise you can''t go home and talk to my father." Today, Cheng Jinmo called the school and scolded him. He couldn''t hear a word of his explanation and said a lot of things that he didn''t understand. He knew that it must be Cheng Su Su who ran to Cheng Jinmo and then turned black and white upside down. He was not depressed, but helpless. Chapter 680 Cheng Shutang also knows that Cheng Jinmo has always been biased towards Cheng Su Su. In addition to Cheng Su Su''s good image in Cheng Jinmo over the years, it''s strange that Cheng Jinmo will listen to him. He always thought that Cheng Su Su was a sister with good heart and excellent character. If it wasn''t for the recent series of events, he was afraid that Cheng Su Su would cheat him. It would be normal for Cheng Su Su to cheat Cheng Jin Mo, who has been doting on her all the time. Gu only heard this and laughed. He also knew that he was very disappointed with what Cheng Su Su had done today. She looked at Cheng Shutang and said, "are you really Cheng Su Su''s brother?" "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Cheng Shutang said angrily, "I have apologized to you just now. Can you stop teasing me?" "Yes, if you go away, no one can make fun of you." Ning Yiqing put in a word. Cheng Shutang was very angry: "are you really good at bullying me like this?" "I think it''s good." Gu only said with a smile. Cheng Shutang glared at her and said, "don''t you think I''m an eyesore here! Come on, I''ll go! But I also want to remind you that this is the school. Take it easy! " He finish saying and toward rather meaning Qing squeezed an eye, this just shakes long to leave. Gu only saw his appearance to smile lightly, Ning Yi Qing asked her: "what happened today?" Gu Weiyi roughly said what happened today, Ning Yiqing''s brow immediately wrinkled up, she saw his appearance and said: "don''t worry, I''m not only OK, but I took the opportunity to beat her." "But I think it''s going to be passive." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "there has always been only a thousand days to be a thief. There is no reason to prevent thieves. Maybe we can take the initiative in this matter." "How to take the initiative?" Gu only asked curiously that she only knew that she was the daughter of the Cheng family, but there was no evidence except for her blood relationship. In fact, she was relatively passive in this matter. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "for example, announce the wedding news with me, I see who will move you." Gu''s only corner of the mouth smoked. Was she forced to marry again? She thought that he would help her think of a way, but unexpectedly, she went around it again. She was also convinced of him. Ning Yi Qing sees her appearance to slightly frown: "how? "No?" "Of course not." Gu Weiyi hurriedly gave him Shun Mao: "of course, I''m willing to be one thousand ten thousand. But last time I went to your house, you saw my aunt''s attitude. She didn''t seem to like me at all. If we suddenly announced the wedding news, she would have to trouble me every day?" When she and Miao Bihu met last time, although they were all polite on the surface, they were fighting secretly. She was almost sure that Miao Bihu would not like to see her at all. At this time, if the wedding news is announced in a high profile, even with Miao Bihu''s self-cultivation, she will not do anything too much on the surface. With this knot, Miao Bihu still doesn''t know how to upset her secretly. As the most difficult interpersonal relationship in the world, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law will never be a false name. She knew Miao Bihu''s character last time. Her mother-in-law is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and her temper is not good. If she really pinches Miao Bihu, Ning Yiqing will be in the middle of it. Chapter 681 Gu only thinks that Miao Bihu has to use some means and methods to make a good relationship between them, and then tell Miao Bihu that she and Ning Yiqing have been married. And now she has just entered the Imperial University to study, two people''s wedding announcement, she felt that she can properly on the news. Ning Yiqing frowned and said, "if she asks for trouble, just tell me. I''ll deal with it." Gu only said that the feasibility of his statement was too low. There was no doubt about his ability to deal with big things and carry out tasks. However, she felt that he could go and have a rest when he was asked to deal with these things between women. Not to mention anything else, just because of his state in front of her, she has lived two lives, knowing that he loves her deeply. Otherwise, with his attitude, she would think that he hates her very much. As far as his intelligence quotient is concerned, I''m afraid it will make the relationship between her and Miao Bihu more and more complicated. At the end of the day, if it''s not good, he has to make a choice between his daughter-in-law and his mother-in-law. She doesn''t want to make it that far, and Miao Bihu is his mother. She also wants to give Miao Bihu enough patience and respect. Just these things Gu only know can''t say to Ning Yiqing, otherwise the uncle still don''t know whether will run home and Miao Bihu quarrel, so she said with a smile: "men do big business, this small matter between us women, of course, is to use our own way to solve, you don''t worry about it." "Woman?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said: "Gu only, I haven''t slept with you. Do you mean to call yourself a woman? It''s a girl at best Gu Yiwei She thinks that his focus is always so fresh and refined, so speechless! Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and gently lifted her chin and asked, "do you want to be a woman so much? Do you always expect me to sleep with you?" Gu only has a kind of feeling that he has no words to ask heaven. Can he be a bit more rogue? "Well?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "isn''t it?" Gu only thinks that just because of his character, she will say that if it''s not, he may immediately carry her home and turn it into a yes. She always knew that there was never any reason to talk with him about it, so she directly offered a killing move. She brushed his hand away, lowered her head slightly, and said in a coquettish tone: "you are so bad. How can people answer this kind of thing..." For the first time in her two lives, she spoke in such a tone. When her voice fell, she shivered first. Ning Yi Qing saw her appearance to hum lightly: "Gu only one, can you still pretend a bit more?" Gu also felt that this style of painting was not suitable for her, so she nibbled her lips and said, "I''m telling the truth." Ning Yiqing expressed his inner dissatisfaction with a cold hum. Gu Weiyi held him gently and said, "what do you smell about me?" "Fragrance." Ning Yiqing''s nose lightly brushed her side face and said in a low voice, "are you seducing me in disguise?" Gu only thought that she could not be in the same channel with him in this matter all her life, so she could only say openly: "I had a day of military training today, and I was sweating several times. I was so tired that I could hardly open my eyes..." Her original intention was that she was very tired after a day of military training and asked him to let her go back to rest. Chapter 682 Gu only thought that what she implied had been understood, but Ning Yiqing''s reaction was still beyond her expectation. As soon as her voice fell, she felt light, and then she found that she picked her up. She immediately froze there, he said calmly: "tired, sleep in my arms!" Gu Weiyi really wants to cry without tears. Can his brain circuit be normal? How can you sleep in his arms like this? And isn''t he tired? Ning Yiqing seemed to have guessed her idea and said faintly: "you have no weight of meat, just like a goose feather." Gu Yiwei She wanted to correct his mistake, no matter how big the goose feather was. Besides, she''s not that thin. Before she spoke, Ning Yiqing''s face was slightly angry: "you are thinner than before. Cheng Shutang is such a jerk. He should have been skinned just now!" Gu Weiyi is speechless. After half a month of military training, the intensity is not small, and she is a little thin. She yawned. She was really tired and sleepy today. I don''t know if it was because he made her feel safe. So she felt sleepy and wanted to sleep. When Ning Yiqing saw her like this, she knew that she didn''t want to muddle through just now. She was really tired. At this time, she was a little confused. In his eyes, she had the ultimate temptation. Now they can''t do anything here. He said with some dissatisfaction: "Gu Weiwei, you haven''t kissed me this time, and you haven''t said you miss me!" "Oh." Gu only felt sleepy, and her reaction was slower than before. Her brain was just working, and she didn''t think about what he said. Instead, she found a comfortable place in his arms and lay down, with her little face gently rubbing against his chest. She may not know how provocative such a soft little action is. Ning Yiqing took a deep breath. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if you don''t kiss me, I''ll kiss you." Gu only a misty light "Er" a, Ning Yi Qing bowed to kiss her lips. Gu only sighs in the heart, this matter she pretends to sleep all cannot escape? Well, she doesn''t exclude being close to him. It''s just that this is a school, and it''s still a school in the early 1990s. Would it be too much for them? Ning Yiqing originally just wanted to taste it, but after kissing her lips, he found that he was out of control. Her lips were soft and soft, mixed with the faint fragrance of her daughter, and then tasted her sweetness, Ning Yiqing only felt that his proud self-control collapsed after meeting her. A kiss lingering, and this night mixed together, it seems to have become the most beautiful scenery in the world. He slightly cool fingertips along her clothes came in, originally a little confused, she suddenly sober, she reached out to grab his hand, in his lips whispered: "this is in school, don''t make trouble!" Ning Yiqing looked at her, she only felt that his eyes were shining in the night, like a hungry wolf who had been hungry for a long time and saw meat. She was inexplicably guilty. She coughed and said, "I''ll go back first!" When she finished, she opened his hand and turned to go, but he grabbed her, and she turned to look at him. At this time, they were in the dark around the tree, but she could still feel the danger from him. She suspected that he would drag her into the grass next moment and then eat dry and wipe clean! Chapter 683 When Gu Weiyi thought what Ning Yi Qing had to do, he handed her a lipstick: "when the task was done, the weather of the emperors was dry and should be able to be used." Gu Weiyi didn''t expect him to give her lipstick. She praised him in his heart. He was careless at the usual time, and did not expect to pay attention to this detail. But before she could be moved, she heard him say, "next time you see me, put some on it. I''ll taste it." Gu Yiwei She immediately remembered that when she was in Lingcheng, he forced her to drink Papaya Soup. He didn''t really care about whether the weather was dry or whether her lips would crack, but for his own welfare? She took lipstick from his hands and turned to the direction of the dormitory. Ning Yiqing didn''t stop her this time, because he knew that he was in school now, which was really not suitable, but the feeling of holding in his arms, touching, but not eating was really too painful! He stood there watching her leave, his eyes deeper. Gu Weiyi seemed to feel his eyes, stopped and looked back at him. At this time, she had a faint smile on her lips. The light of the street lamp was shining on her face, which made her face as if she were fat, her eyes as bright as stars, her lips as red as cherries, and her charming beauty was a bit elegant. The hibiscus behind her was blooming brightly, but it only became her foil. For the first time, Ning Yiqing felt that people were more beautiful than flowers, and looked back at the surface of the real expression of such words. He wanted to hold her in his arms again and kiss her again. Ning Yiqing is standing under the tree now. There is no street lamp, so Gu Weiyi can only see a general outline of him. She can''t see the expression on his face clearly, but she knows that he must be looking at her. She gave him a big smile, then turned her head and strode towards the dormitory. Ning Yiqing gently raised her eyebrow. He thought he could plan how to eat her completely. But when he thought that she still had half a month of military training, he felt a little sad. And he is usually busy, it''s not easy to see her. After all, no one knows when he will be on duty. Ning Yiqing sighed. Gu only back to the dormitory, as usual and dormitory aunt say hello, and then light steps upstairs. "It''s so nice to be young!" sighed aunt SuGuan When Gu only returned to the dormitory, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang were chatting, while Bai Yulan was lying on the bed reading. As soon as the door was opened, the three of them looked at her with some concern in their eyes. Wang feng''er some worry ground asks: "only, chief instructor did not embarrass you?" "No Gu only coughed and said, "it''s just a routine question." After staring at her for half a year, Yu Xiangxiang couldn''t help asking, "the only one, why are your lips so red?" Gu was the only one who was very embarrassed. She really did not answer this question. She tried to make her face look natural. She squeezed her lips and said, "I just went to the snack bar and bought a new lipstick. It said it was discolourable. Was it very red? Let me see. " Then she picked up the mirror and looked at her lips. Then she felt a little uncomfortable. Her lips are not only red at this time, but also slightly swollen. If it is put in 20 years later, the girls will know what she has just done. Chapter 684 And girls in this era are much more simple, they don''t think so much. But Gu only felt a little embarrassed in his heart and put down the mirror. Yu Xiangxiang didn''t think much and asked her, "is that right? Where is your lipstick? Show me what it looks like, and I''ll buy it tomorrow. " Gu only sighed in her heart. Fortunately, Ning Yi sent her a lipstick today, otherwise she could not really say it clearly. So she hurriedly took out her lipstick from her pocket. When Ning Yi Qing sent her the package, she would not take it out. Just when she saw the LOGO on the lipstick, she was not good at all. It was a very expensive brand in the world, and such a small lipstick would be hundreds of dollars. Ning Yiqing said that he bought it by the way when he was on duty. Let''s go to the devil! There is basically no such thing in China now! And when he was carrying out his duties, he was in a sparsely populated place. Where did he get such a lipstick? Fortunately, she doesn''t have it in China and probably doesn''t know these girls in the dormitory. Gu Wei smiled and handed the lipstick to Yu Xiangxiang. He looked up at Xiang Xiang and looked at it carefully. He said, "the color of this lipstick is very light. How can it be so nice on your lips?" Why, it smells good! " Wang feng''er said: "the only lip color is very good-looking. She only needs to use a little cosmetics to look beautiful!" "So it is." Yu Xiangxiang looked at Gu Weiyi with some melancholy and said, "I feel that God has always given preferential treatment to the only one. Even if she looks good, her skin is still so good. After military training these days, we are all as black as charcoal, but her skin is still tender and white." Gu Weiyi smiles, which seems to be God''s care for her. Her skin is really good all the time, and basically belongs to the kind that can''t be tanned. But even if it is not dark, she has been wearing sunscreen every day since the military training, so the overall texture of her skin is very good. Wang feng''er sighed: "yes, God is very kind to the only one. He is white and beautiful with long legs. He can eat by his face, but he has strength. How can we live?" Gu Weiyi seriously said: "the appearance is given by my parents, which is nothing to show off. But if you want to envy my academic achievements, you can have it, because it''s my own effort." "You are not modest!" Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang made fun of her. White Magnolia in bed to see Gu only one eye, she bit a lower lip, and then put down the book in her hand, said: "soon to turn off the light, you are really energetic! The intensity of military training is so strong that you can still do it. Why don''t you go to the instructor tomorrow and ask him to run another ten laps for you? " Yu Xiangxiang skimmed his lips, but because everyone is a dormitory, he didn''t say anything. Bai Yulan''s temper they have learned recently, she and several other girls in the dormitory relationship is not good, she usually speak straight and twist, not good, usually always alone. Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrows and went directly to the bathroom to wash. Yu Xiangxiang followed her to the bathroom and said softly, "Magnolia is too difficult to get along with. Look at what she said, it''s really not common." Chapter 685 "She didn''t mean anything." Gu only didn''t care about these things, lightly said: "in fact, she just wanted to remind us that it''s late, we have to wash quickly." Yu Xiangxiang skimmed his lips and said, "the only thing is that you have a good temper. You don''t care about him. Yesterday, feng''er almost didn''t quarrel with her." Gu Weiwei said thoughtfully: "in fact, people in this world are not good people who speak well, but bad people. If you see more people who speak well but stab you in the back, you may find that magnolia is quite lovely." Yu Xiangxiang didn''t agree with Gu Weiyi''s words. Gu Weiyi didn''t need her approval either. He just said with a smile, "the lights are going out soon. Go back to sleep!" Gu only sighed and then shook her head. She knew that there were some contradictions among the girls in the dormitory, and such contradictions might intensify in the future. And these contradictions are not really deep hatred with each other, just because the environment of growing up from childhood is different, most of them will disappear after graduation. She thinks that she doesn''t need to interfere in these things. They can get along as they want! The next military training is just like Cheng Shutang said. In addition to the more than 100 selected students, other students have entered the normal military training mode, and the difficulty and intensity have been reduced. And the more than 100 people who were selected entered the real devil training. After a few days, although they are tired, they have gained a lot. Shooting training is one of the most popular projects, but it is not easy to practice this project well, because it is not easy for the first training students to master from carrying weapons to shooting, as well as the recoil force to adapt to weapons. Cheng Su Su is also thoroughly obedient, and has never bothered Gu Yu any more. It''s just that there are more and more rumors about Gu Yu''s bad character and that he nearly killed a man in the canteen. In addition to that, there is a new rumor circulating in the school that Gu only seduced the general instructor and ran to the general instructor''s training room every day. The general instructor often left Gu only to lecture, saying that her lips were swollen when she left every day. There is also a rumor that someone saw them go to the hotel outside the school to open a room together. One by one, they talk about these things with eyes and nose, just like Gu Weiwei and Cheng Shutang really have an affair. Gu Wei is busy with military training every day, but he has no time to pay attention to it. Cheng Shutang''s main job is deputy general manager. He usually has a lot of things to deal with in the company, and he doesn''t spend much time in school, so he doesn''t know these rumors in school. Cheng Shuian heard these things during his lunch break, and his brows wrinkled. In fact, he saw Gu Wei left by Cheng Shutang, but he didn''t think much about it before. At this time, after hearing this, he felt a little uneasy. Ning Yiqing was already his strong rival. If Cheng Shutang came again, he thought it would be really troublesome. Before, he always thought that he could make it slowly with Gu only. When he became strong and excellent, he could always move Gu only''s heart. But now he has a very strong sense of crisis. Chapter 686 Cheng Shui''an knows that Gu is really excellent. When he arrives at Imperial University, he is afraid that more and more boys will like her. After all, he tried to find a way to get closer with Gu, otherwise he was afraid that they would go further and further. So he took advantage of the intermission of military training, saw Gu only go to fetch water, he also took the kettle to fetch water. When Gu was drawing water, Cheng Shuian stood beside her and asked softly, "what are your plans for tomorrow''s rest?" Gu only heard his words and remembered that it was time for a week''s rest. The corners of her mouth rose slightly: "of course, to accompany Ning Yiqing!" Cheng Shui''an actually came here to ask her out to play. Before he came, he thought that she might refuse. He even thought about how to persuade her, but he didn''t expect that she would go with Ning Yiqing so openly! Gu only saw his ugly face, and he could guess what he thought. He asked with a smile, "what''s the monitor''s plan?" "I..." Cheng Shuian has not answered, but Gu Weiyi smiles at him: "the monitor must be very busy, right? I wish you a good time. " She said that she was ready to leave. Cheng Shuian held her hand. She didn''t expect that he was so bold. He looked at him in surprise. He plucked up his courage and said, "Gu you only, I like you. I want to ask you out tomorrow." Gu only did not expect that he would choose to tell her at this time. Although this is the first time in her previous life that someone has told her, Ning Yiqing is proud and coquettish every time she expresses her love in front of her. She has never said so frankly, but the problem is that she does not like her, and he is still her cousin! She pulled back her hand in fright, looked at Cheng Shui''an and said, "the monitor has been fooled by the military training these days, hasn''t he?" She turned and left. Before she was in Lingcheng, she faintly felt that Cheng Shuian might be a little interested in her, but she never thought that he would really like her. This is a big Oolong! Cheng Shuian looked at her and said, "Gu Weiyi, I''m really serious!" Gu Weiyi waved his hands as he walked and said, "I suggest you go to the psychiatric department of the hospital to have a look, or ask Ning Yiqing''s fist first." Cheng Shui''an''s face can''t be pulled down. Fortunately, there are not many students drawing water at this time. However, many people saw the action of his pulling her hand just now. At this time, the students around looked at them with a little gossip in their eyes. Cheng Su Su also saw the movement here, her eyes narrowed slightly. Sitting next to Cheng Su Su, Qian Jing skimmed her lips and said, "Gu Wei Yi is really shameless. How long has it been since the beginning of school? He has been hooking up with so many boys!" Cheng Su Su lightly said: "she looks beautiful, like her many boys, it is a normal thing." "I don''t think she''s as beautiful as you are!" Qian Jingjing snorted and said, "she''s just a village girl from the countryside. She''s not as good as you either in appearance or temperament." Cheng Su Su smiles and doesn''t say much. At this time, the blue and purple on her face that Gu Wei Yi has beaten has retreated. However, she feels that Cheng Shui''an''s practice today is really in line with her heart. She wants Cheng Shui''an to be entangled with Gu Wei Yi. Gu only back to the team, Wang feng''er some curiously asked her: "who was that boy just now?" Chapter 687 "My monitor in high school." Gu only did not hide these things, because she felt that there was nothing to hide. Wang feng''er''s eyes are full of gossip. After all, the enrollment of Imperial University is extremely strict. There are few cases where two people in the same class are admitted to Imperial University. In addition to Cheng Shui''an''s behavior today, she can completely guess that Cheng Shui''an was admitted to Imperial University for Gu Weiyi''s sake. Gu only saw her eyes and said: "it''s not what you think. He and I are just ordinary classmates. Besides, I have an object. I have a good relationship with my object." "Do you have a partner?" Wang feng''er''s eyes were full of surprise: "why didn''t you talk about it before?" Gu Weiyi said to her: "you didn''t ask me!" She knows that Ning Yiqing will come to her often in the future. She just thinks that it''s not easy to talk about marriage, but there''s nothing she can''t talk about. Wang feng''er asked: "are you in our school?" Gu only shook his head: "no, he is a soldier, usually very busy." Wang feng''er''s eyes brightened as soon as she heard this: "can''t your target be the chief instructor?" Since the military training, Cheng Shutang is a little different from Gu only, and seems to be very strict with her. And Wang feng''er is the only thing that Cheng Shutang and Gu know, so she guessed about it. Gu is drinking water. When she hears this, the water in her mouth comes out directly. What are these? She said: "what nonsense, my object is 1000 times better than the general instructor! What''s more, if he was really my object, he would pit me like this? " Wang feng''er thinks that her words are reasonable. Cheng Shutang has never been merciful to Gu in military training. So she said with a smile: "the other day you have free, you bring to the school to let us see Bai!" Gu Wei nodded: "well, I''ll talk to him about it later." She felt that the rumors Cheng Su Su had made for her could only be solved by sacrificing Ning Yiqing. She felt as if someone was looking at her. As soon as she turned her head, she saw that Cheng Su Su was looking at her. She gave Cheng Su Su a light eyebrow and Cheng Su Su Su gave her a smile. Her smile was cold. Gu Weiyi rubbed her hands, and Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly changed. Gu only saw her like this, and her eyes became moon buds. Cheng Su Su holds her fist with hatred. Gu''s only force value is absolutely crushing to her. She is still in pain! She felt that she needed to crush Ren qiunong, and she had to teach Gu the only lesson she would never forget. At the end of one day''s military training, a girl came over and handed her an envelope, saying, "Gu You Yi, the chief instructor asked me to give it to you." Gu only now is the team leader, usually the instructor will directly inform her of anything, but Cheng Shutang has never found her like this. She said thanks and took the letter from the girl''s hand. The content of the letter was very simple: "I''ll see you by the red maple forest at 8:30 in the evening." Gu only saw this line and frowned slightly. Since she went to see Su tingxue with Cheng Shutang last time, he was busy and he never went to her alone to avoid suspicion. It''s a bit interesting. Without saying anything, she put the letter in her pocket. Chapter 688 The girl left after sending the letter to Gu Yi. She went to a corner and said, "it''s done." At half past eight in the evening, Gu went to the Bank of the red maple forest. Red maple forest is a place name of the school. In fact, there is no red maple, but a bamboo forest. It is far away from the main building of the school, so there is basically no one at night. Today, when Gu only passed, there were seven or eight girls standing there. As soon as she passed, those girls surrounded Gu only. Gu Wei glanced and found that the girls'' faces were covered with a square towel. She couldn''t see clearly in the night. She wasn''t sure if there were any of them she knew. Before she could speak, she heard someone shout "hit her!", Then a few girls picked up the stick in their hands and called to Gu''s only body. A group of girls thought that so many of them were armed that they would beat Gu today, but the development of things exceeded their expectations. Gu only pulled out a steel tube a little thicker than his thumb from the back of his waist. When the girls were not close, he suddenly picked up the steel tube in his hand and beat the girls who were close to her. Several girls suddenly scream repeatedly, the whole person is a little hoodwinked, they really did not expect that Gu only actually prepared! Gu Weiyi has learned martial arts and knows the acupoints of the human body. She starts to hit them at the acupoints. Where those girls are her opponents, almost just a face-to-face, half of those girls fell on the ground, screamed and stood up. Seeing that the situation was not right, the others turned around and wanted to run away. Gu only gave them this chance. He kicked them off with a side kick, and knocked down another steel pipe with a wave. The other one had the fastest reaction and had already run 30 meters. Gu was too lazy to chase them. With a smile, she reached out and pulled on a girl''s face towel and said, "Oh, you''re really capable. You''ve learned how to besiege people with masks. Let me see who you are!" When the mask was pulled off, the girl''s eyes were full of panic, but it was a strange face. Gu only a faint smile, backhand to the other several girls on the face of the towel are pulled down, no one she knows. She held her hands half in front of her chest and said, "I have no grudge against you. Is it not good for you to besiege me like this?" There was a girl who was slightly injured. At this time, she got up and wanted to slip. Gu Weiyi took the steel pipe and hit the girl in the leg with his backhand. She screamed and sat down on the ground. She didn''t know if her leg had been broken. "Want to go? Be careful I break your legs Gu only said with a smile: "I am always reasonable, but if someone doesn''t reason with me, I will be more unreasonable than them." She smiles mildly, but it''s too terrible for her to look at those girls. Their hearts at this time extremely regret, early know Gu only so terrible words, they don''t come! A girl whispered, "we are wrong today. We will never dare to do it next time." "You''re thinking about next time!" Gu only snorted, "do I look so bullying?" Chapter 689 The girl choked so much that she had to ask, "what do you want?" "What do I want?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "of course, I will do what you want to do with me." Several girls at this time have seen, her bone is a devil! And they''re not her rivals at all. The girl who spoke just now pondered a little and said, "today we just came to help. We have no grudge against you. If you want revenge, you go to find Ren qiunong. She asked us to find you." "Ren qiunong?" Gu''s only brow wrinkled. She was a little surprised. She just thought it was Cheng Su Su Su''s handwriting. "Yes, that''s her." The girl gritted her teeth and said, "if we don''t hit you today, we''ll have a very hard time at school." She said, "but if we knew you were so good before we came here, we would not come even if we were sad in the future." In her opinion, Gu Weiyi is much more terrible than Ren qiunong. Gu Yiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly. She said faintly: "I used to only see bullying incidents in schools in the news, but now I have encountered them. It''s so late, and the leaders of the school are not in the office. I can''t appeal to them, but I hate being bullied all the time. This matter needs to be settled, don''t you think?" Several girls were surprised to see her, her mouth slightly Rose: "since you have suffered so much injustice in Ren qiunong, if so, I will give you a chance to revenge. If you grasp it, Ren qiunong will never bully you again. Do you want this opportunity?" Several girls at this time where dare to say no to her, so collective nodded. Gu only gave them a smile and said a few words in their ears. After hearing her words, they hesitated in their eyes: "is that ok?" "If you don''t try, how do you know you can''t?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. Several girls looked at each other and nodded their heads. Gu only see their appearance, mouth slightly hook, smile in the eyes turn thick. In fact, she and Ren qiunong don''t get married in a strict sense, but Ren qiunong has dealt with her several times openly and secretly. If she doesn''t act again, it seems that she is too bullying! She thinks it''s time to stand in front of Ren qiunong. Ren qiunong is waiting for news in the dormitory at this time. In her opinion, Gu Youyi will be beaten miserably today. She is a little proud in her heart. This time, she has to let Gu Youyi understand the consequences of robbing a man with her! Ren qiunong is eating melon seeds while watching romance novels, humming a ditty. She is in a good mood at this time. At this moment, the door was knocked. She opened the door and saw a girl standing outside. It was one of the girls she had called to deal with Gu only. The girl whispered in Ren qiunong''s ear: "Gu Youyi has been beaten down by us. She looks miserable now. I asked her to admit her mistake to you and promise that she will never dare to make the idea of Yue Xuechang again." Renqiunong listen to "giggle" laugh up, immediately said: "go, take me to see." Chapter 690 Ren qiunong is absolutely disgusted with Gu Yiwei. After all, Ren Daishan has been ignoring Gu Yiwei ever since she met her. She has been choked in her heart for a long time. It''s said that Gu Yiwei has taken it. Her heart is so comfortable! In her opinion, Gu Weiyi used to be arrogant. He was just a freshman, so he wanted to play tricks in front of the old student. Before she taught Gu Weiyi, she dared to fight back! Now she is to let Gu only know that her authority in this school is not Gu only such a freshman can challenge! The girl immediately nodded, and then took Ren qiunong to the Bank of the red maple forest. When Ren qiunong arrived at the edge of the red maple forest, all the girls she had found stood there, but she didn''t see Gu Weiyi. She frowned slightly and said, "where''s Gu Weiyi?" A few girls look at each other, there is a bit of coldness in her eyes, when she came, she was surrounded without trace. Ren qiunong''s eyes are a little unhappy. The girl who just brought Ren qiunong''s eyes are slightly deep, pointing to a clump of bamboo: "Gu only is behind that." Ren qiunong didn''t doubt that he was there, so she went over directly. She just came to the side of the bamboo clump. As soon as several girls rushed up, someone covered Ren qiunong''s mouth, and someone went up directly to stab her with a needle. Ren qiunong was very angry: "you are so brave... Oh..." She only had time to say such a sentence, and the following words were all swallowed back to her stomach. She couldn''t say it at all. She wants to fight back, several girls twist their arms, twist their legs, let qiunong''s body, it is impossible to struggle to open. Ren qiunong''s family has some backgrounds. He usually walks horizontally in school, relying on his ability and good appearance. She never thought that one day she would be beaten by her own people! And those girls have been bullied by Ren qiunong for more than a year. They all swallow their pride and dare not resist. It''s not that they didn''t want to fight against it. It''s just that Ren qiunong''s reputation in the school is very good, and he is also the vice president of the student union. Pinching them a lot, they dare not do anything about Ren qiunong. Just now, Gu Weiyi said to them, "if you don''t fight Ren qiunong, I''ll break your legs." They just started because of Ren qiunong''s Jiwei, but because of Gu''s only words, they didn''t dare not do it. And after they moved their hands, they found that Ren qiunong was just like this! So they think of Ren qiunong''s bullying on them before, and start to work harder and harder. At this time, Gu Youyi stood by the lake not far away, watching a pool of autumn water and the full moon. When she heard the movement there, she felt a touch of coldness in her eyes. In essence, she was a good talker, and others would not embarrass her, nor would she embarrass others. But if you really want to offend her, she is a very difficult person to talk about. It''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge. This kind of words is not applicable to her. At this time, she has never been a gentleman. What she pursues is another sentence: revenge for villains, all day long! Ren qiunong wants to deal with her before. She thinks that Ren qiunong is a little more beautiful and willful. She really doesn''t want to worry with Ren qiunong. Chapter 691 But this time Ren qiunong used such a mean way to cheat Gu out, and then beat her, it can''t stand it! If she wants to bear it, she will only be afraid that the school will be full of scandals about her and Cheng Shutang. If Cheng Shutang is not related to her by blood, she will not care if they pass it on. But Cheng Shutang is her brother, so this scandal can''t be spread. After all, Cheng Shutang is good to her without knowing that she is his sister. After playing there for more than ten minutes, Gu Weiyi walked over. When she passed by, Ren qiunong had been beaten and lay on the ground like a dead dog. She squatted down in front of Ren qiunong and said, "sister, how does it feel to be beaten?" Ren qiunong was so angry that she got up and wanted to beat Gu only. But before she raised her hand, Gu only gave her a slap: "Xuejie, your temper is so fierce. I don''t think it''s very good. My biggest advantage is to help others correct their shortcomings. Today I''ll teach you how to keep a modest heart." Ren qiunong was so angry that he trembled all over, and he wanted to do it. Gu''s only backhand slapped her again. Ren qiunong gritted his teeth and said: "Gu Wei Wei, how dare you beat me! Do you know who I am? " Gu''s only feeling when she heard this was that she saw Cheng Su Su at the beginning. When she was in Tengchong, Cheng Su Su asked her the same question. She felt from the bottom of her heart that this kind of girl who thought she had some family background seemed to be able to hold only their family background. Gu only said faintly: "of course, I know who you are. You are Ren qiunong. Your family is very powerful in a province. It is said that your father is very powerful. But elder sister, you should make it clear that it was in a province. This is the imperial capital, and now it is a society ruled by law. It is not the old age. You should make it clear that you are in my hands now." Ren qiunong stares at Gu Youyi, who says, "isn''t what I''m saying true? If I want to hit you, I''ll hit you. If I want to step on you, I''ll step on you. You don''t have the ability to fight back. " As soon as Ren qiunong heard this, she was so angry that she turned to look at the girls who beat her. She bit her teeth and said, "you dare to help Gu only beat me. You wait for me in the future!" "I''ll cover you later." Gu only lightly said: "Ren qiunong dare to touch you after a hair, you come to me." Several girls were worried. At this time, they were relieved to hear Gu''s words. The reason why they are afraid of Ren qiunong is inseparable from the huge influence of her family, but Gu only dares to speak to Ren qiunong in this way when he knows Ren qiunong has a background, so Gu only must have a huge future. Gu only knows that she is a little shrimp in essence, but she has a powerful husband. If she can''t afford it, she will fight Ning Yiqing! Anyway, he said that no matter what she caused, he would cover her. In this case, let her pretend to be powerful once! Ren qiunong didn''t expect that Gu only dared to speak like this. She was also a little surprised. Before she started to fight Gu only, she actually investigated Gu only, just an ordinary girl without any background. Chapter 692 Ren qiunong said with a sneer: "Gu only, I''m afraid you can''t protect yourself at that time!" "It''s my business, so you don''t have to worry about it." Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly hooked: "if I don''t have this ability, how dare I teach you to be a man, right? Let''s go Ren qiunong hears her such a saying, on the contrary more eat not accurate. Ren qiunong can''t help but look at Gu only, see her smile, originally clear and beautiful face at this time with strong self-confidence, the whole person seems a little cold, her aura is strong, at this time only half squat at that time, let Ren qiunong feel great pressure. Ren qiunong suddenly remembers one thing. It is said that Cheng Su Su has the biggest background in this group of freshmen. But a few days ago Gu only beat Cheng Su Su in public, but Cheng Su Su didn''t have the only way to take care of her. The chief instructor didn''t care, and the school leaders didn''t care. For the first time, she doubts Gu Weiyi''s origin. Does Gu Weiyi also have a very prominent background? Ren qiunong is not stupid. When she realized this, she decided to test it. So she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if you have seed today, you will kill me, otherwise I will go to the headmaster and ask him to expel you!" A few girls were a little nervous when they heard her words. They didn''t have any background. At this time, they were happy to beat Ren qiunong. But if Ren qiunong made a scene and wanted to expel them, it was a big deal. "Good!" Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "then you go to make trouble! I support you as long as you are not afraid of shame. " Ren qiunong said coldly, "who am I afraid of losing?" Gu''s only mouth slightly hook: "let''s restore the scene that you went to see the principal. You said that I beat you up with seven sophomores and juniors. I''m afraid no one will believe this. Let me help you analyze it." "I''m just a freshman, and I''ve been in military training every day for half a month since the beginning of school. Basically, I don''t have free time. Where do I know them and buy them to beat you?" "Besides, what''s the grudge between me and you that I need to find them to beat you? Please explain these grievances to the headmaster first. Otherwise, how can I explain that I want to beat you? " "And what is the truth of this matter, your own heart must be clear, why are they here? It''s just that you designed to deceive me and let them teach me a lesson, so as to keep me away from yuedaishan. The reason why you can help them is that they are afraid of your means and dare not listen to your arrangement. " "You said that after the truth of this incident was revealed, would the impression of you as the first talented girl in school for a long time collapse? You yelled at the people who beat me, and finally turned around and beat you up. Do you think this thing itself is a big joke? " Ren qiunong''s face is extremely ugly, Gu only said these points she has no way to explain clearly, and Gu only now''s posture, I''m afraid that all things will be planted on her, the most important thing is, she really can''t afford to lose this person! Although she has been walking sideways in the Imperial University for the past year, she has earned both fame and fortune. How many people have to depend on her face? Most importantly, what will yuedai mountain think of her when it comes out? Chapter 693 Gu Weiyi looked at her and said with a smile: "there is another thing I forgot to remind Ren Xuejie. They have collected evidence for your persecution of these Xuejie in the past year. Once this thing really gets up, they will certainly take out all the evidence for bullying and persecuting them." "As long as you think about it, you can immediately know what kind of punishment you will face as long as you take out the evidence. I''m afraid it''s light to expel you from school. I''m afraid you will lose your reputation." Gu''s only voice fell, and the girl who brought Ren qiunong said, "Ren qiunong, I can''t bear you any longer. It''s a big deal. We''ll break it up two times!" "Yes! This time we''ll fight you to the end! " "You have a background, but you are more shameful. For me, even if I am expelled, I can also find a job! And if you get fired, I''m afraid your father will kill you! " Ren qiunong''s face is uncertain. She didn''t expect that the clever girls who usually follow her have the courage to stand up and fight! She looked at them with wide eyes. They didn''t avoid her eyes as usual and looked at her coldly. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She knew that Gu was only there to instigate this kind of thing. They were afraid that they could really do it! And the reason why she has been supported by her family all these years is that she is excellent enough. If she is expelled from Imperial University, her status in the family will plummet. Ren''s family is a big one, and all the resources used on her will be lost, and her cousins will step into the mud. She must not take the risk! Gu only looked at her changing face, the corners of her mouth slightly rose, and said with a smile: "sister Ren, to tell you the truth, I''m a coward. I really can''t do such things as killing people, but I''m good at fighting with people. If you think you can''t swallow this tone, you are welcome to come to me." Renqiunong heard her words angry, but renqiunong more clearly know, this tone she can only swallow! Gu Weiyi gently patted her face and said, "in my heart, Ren Xuejie has always been a smart person. She would never do anything so impulsive and irrational. So this time, was Ren Xuejie instigated by a villain?" Gu Yiwei sighed again: "to tell you the truth, there are some grudges between Cheng Su Su and me. She suffered several big losses in my hands before. Before she instigated Ren Xuejie to deal with me, did she tell you the way I always do things?" Ren qiunong was stunned after hearing Gu''s words. The reason why she came to Gu''s trouble this time was that she had something to do with Cheng Su Su. Just last night, Cheng Su Su Su came to find her and instigated her several times. Then she decided to teach Gu a lesson. But Cheng Su Su has never reminded her that Gu is not an easy person to deal with. Ren qiunong looked at Gu only and asked, "what''s the difference between you and Cheng Su Su?" Gu Weiyi said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to tell you the details, but I''m much more kind than Cheng Su Su. I can tell what kind of person Cheng Su Su Su is." Chapter 694 Ren qiunong nibbles at Gu''s only lip. Finally, he is afraid that Gu will be beaten and doesn''t speak. Gu only doesn''t care what she thinks at this time, and then goes on to say: "what she is best at is to pick and pull out dissension. She likes to control some things behind the scenes, because in this way, she can get benefits, and she doesn''t need to pay for risks. She can always stay out of the business. Just like this time, Ren Xuejie has become a knife in her hand." "Cheng Su Su and I are immortal in essence, but there is no deep hatred between me and Ren Xuejie. She only deals with me because of Ren Xuechang, but I already have an object and have no interest in Ren Xuechang." "How can I trust you?" Ren qiunong said coldly that in her opinion, yuedaishan is quite excellent, and few girls would not like him. Gu only light said: "you are just my loser, I don''t need you to cheat you, believe it or not." Then she stood up and said to the girls behind her, "let''s go!" Ren qiunong looked around the dark environment, she stood up and said: "wait a minute, I''ll go with you!" Gu only hears her this words in the heart some funny, although Ren qiunong is willful, but on the mind is still a lower level than Cheng Su Su. Of course, they didn''t wait for Ren qiunong, and no one helped her. Ren qiunong came with the pain. Several people walked forward but a hundred steps, they met the school patrol security, security frowned and asked: "what are you doing here?" Several girls immediately became nervous, afraid that Ren qiunong would complain to the security guard at this time. Once Ren qiunong complains, then things will be big on the spot. And Ren qiunong''s heart is also a little tangled, she is not a master who can suffer losses, but today she can''t help thinking more after hearing Gu''s words, she doesn''t know why, she believes that Gu can do all those things. Now Ren qiunong can''t understand Gu''s only identity and details. She dares to take some risks. "Enjoy the moon." Gu Weiyi broke the tranquility with a smile: "the moon tonight is really beautiful. It''s reflected on the surface of the lake. The water waves and scales are like broken gold shops. It''s the most beautiful scenery in life when it''s accompanied by a clear wind and a good night." The corner of the security guard''s mouth twitches. The Liberal Arts Department of DIDU University ranks first in the country, so there are many young literary and artistic students in the school. It seems that these girls really come to enjoy the moon. The security guard didn''t ask again. After they left, he looked up and said, "ah, what a big cake. I want to take a bite." Gu Youyi and Ren qiunong finally walked to the main road of the school. Under the yellow street lamp, Ren qiunong glared at Gu Youyi and said, "Gu Youyi, I''ve written down this time. I''m not finished with you!" When she finished, she turned and walked away. Gu''s only mouth was slightly crooked, and her eyes were full of disdain. If Ren qiunong really wants to settle the account with her, he would ask for help when the security guard came over just now, but he didn''t say a word, which is enough to show that Ren qiunong doesn''t dare to say it at all, because Ren qiunong can''t afford to lose that person. And after Ren qiunong want to embarrass her things, she did not worry, anyway, they have any means to use, she did not fear who! Chapter 695 Gu only ready to leave, the girl called her: "Gu only, you wait!" Gu only turned to look at the girl. She was a little embarrassed and said, "my name is Huang Weiyan. Do you mean what you just said in the red maple forest?" Today, Gu did not use too many means to deal with Ren qiunong''s affairs, but he did it decisively. In the middle, he was full of confidence. He dared to do it even though he knew Ren qiunong had a prominent family background. They are just ordinary students. Some of their families are still very poor. They put all their hopes on them, so they are not as relaxed as they said in front of Ren qiunong just now. They also care about whether they will be expelled. Gu only know she asked Ren qiunong bully them, whether she will stand up to help them. She turned to look at them and saw that they were all looking forward to her. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "the current count, but if you take the initiative to provoke Ren qiunong, it is not within the scope of my guarantee." "How dare we provoke her." Huang Weiyan sighed a long time and said, "it''s just that we beat her like this today. She won''t give up." "She didn''t dare to say anything about today. This meal is doomed to be in vain." Gu only said firmly: "so you don''t have to worry. If she wants to trouble you in the future, she can come to me." Huang Weiyan''s mouth rose, looked at her and said: "thank you!" "Actually, I don''t understand why you should be afraid of her." Gu only lightly said: "now it''s more than ten years since the reform and opening up. Even if she has a background in her family, she doesn''t dare to do anything. So many of you can beat her with one fist." "You don''t know something." Huang Weiyan said helplessly: "it''s not that we are afraid of her, but that she is too insidious. We have been calculated by her several times, but now that we have you, we have nothing to be afraid of." Gu only looked at her, blinked her eyes and said, "let me tell you a secret. In fact, I''m an ordinary person without any background." She said and left with a smile, Huang Weiyan heard her words but was stunned. Several girls gathered around Huang Weiyan and asked, "what did she say just now?" Huang Weiyan doesn''t know what to do now, but she thinks Gu''s only words are right, that is, they don''t need to be afraid of Ren qiunong at all, but at this time they need to work together to deal with Ren qiunong. So she coughed and said, "Gu only said that she has a background. If Ren qiunong bullies us in the future, we can all go to find her." "That''s great!" Several other girls said excitedly. Huang Weiyan saw that they were excited. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Gu''s attitude and method of doing things were different from anyone she knew. She really didn''t play according to the card principle. The next few days, they have been in fear, but they were surprised to find that Ren qiunong didn''t leak a word about it. Huang Weiyan thought of Gu''s determination when he said that, and she admired Gu. Ren qiunong suffered such a big loss today. She can''t do anything about Gu only, so she can only count all the debts on Cheng Su Su''s head. Chapter 696 But Ren qiunong''s body is in pain at this time, and he can''t find Cheng Susu''s trouble, so he can only bear it for a while. Gu Weiyi doesn''t worry about Ren qiunong at all. She decides to go home the next morning. Only when she comes downstairs, she sees yuedai mountain downstairs. She walks out as if she didn''t see it. Yuedaishan called her: "Gu You Yi, we are going to see red leaves in Xiangshan today. If you are free today, let''s go together!" "No time." Gu only refused directly. Yue Daishan did not expect that she refused so thoroughly, but still said with a smile: "you just came to school less than a month, what can happen?" "Do I have something to do? It''s my business. What''s the matter with senior students?" Gu only said coldly. Yuedai mountain was choked by her and almost didn''t vomit blood. She really didn''t give any face! Gu has always felt that in the relationship between men and women, if you have no feelings for each other, you should nip it as soon as possible and not give each other any illusions. She turned her head and left. Yue Daishan frowned, looked at her back and said, "Gu Weiwei, has anyone ever told you that your way of speaking is not very popular?" "No!" Gu Wei said without looking back: "people around me all tell me that I am frank, that people who like me are close to them, that people who don''t like me are alienated, and that I am comfortable and true to myself." Yuedai mountain Dare feeling in her heart has put him into the category of people who don''t like? He always thinks highly of himself. It seems to him that when he comes to Gu like this, he just puts down his dignity. He just looks after the only one and doesn''t seem to appreciate it. He raised his eyebrow slightly. He thought that her personality was really not easy to get along with, but it made her very attractive. He thought that it would be a great achievement to catch up with a girl like her. If Gu only knew that her refusal was interesting in yuedai mountain''s eyes, she might not choose to leave directly, but would come back and beat him! Gu only walked to the school gate, a black car stopped, she subconsciously looked at it, but saw Cheng Jinmo came down from above. She was slightly stunned. Because of rebirth, she experienced many things that she had not experienced in her last life, and met people she had never seen in her last life. She didn''t see Cheng Jinmo in her last life at this time. The only time she met was just before she died. Because of the great changes in the pharmaceutical factory, Cheng Jinmo came to inspect her work as a minister. As soon as she met him, he gave her a good scolding. That memory is not too pleasant for her, but from the standpoint of work, he has nothing wrong with it. After all, she really made a big mistake at that time. In this life, this is her first meeting with Cheng Jinmo. It''s not formal, it''s just a chance encounter. Before that, she didn''t have a very good impression of Cheng Jinmo. When Tengchong and Cheng Su Su had a conflict, Cheng Su Su must have called Cheng Jinmo. Nine times out of ten, Cheng Jinmo came to rescue Cheng Su Su. But Cheng Su Su is still so arrogant today. Her confidence can only come from Cheng Jinmo, because she can see Su tingxue''s and Cheng Shutang''s attitudes clearly. She knew in her previous life that Cheng Jinmo was very fond of Cheng Su Su, the only daughter of the Cheng family, so it''s not surprising to see her again. Chapter 697 But Gu''s only heart is uncomfortable after all, because Cheng Jinmo''s fatherly love for Cheng Su Su should belong to her. Cheng Jinmo in this life is much younger than when she met in her previous life. A decent jacket makes him look a little casual and straight, which makes him look very tall and straight. His whole body is very elegant. If you don''t know his identity, you will think that he is a professor in the University. Gu only one look at him, turned to leave, because now the two are strangers after all. As soon as she raised her foot, Cheng Jinmo called her: "this classmate, how can I get to the girl dormitory of this year''s liberal arts freshmen?" He came to Imperial University for the first time and was not familiar with it. Gu only turned to look at him. He was stunned when he saw her. She looked like his mother, Mrs. Cheng, when she was young. She had the same snow complexion and the same eyes. But her temperament is less dignified and gentle than that of the old lady on the way, and more casual and free. Gu only smiles, points to the road in the middle of the school and says: "go straight along this road, go all the way to the end, then turn left, go up the slope, and the one beside the blooming Campanula is the one." "Thank you Cheng Jinmo gave a gentle smile and then asked her, "are you a native of the imperial capital?" "No, I''m out of town." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "if you have nothing else, I''ll go first." Cheng Jinmo nodded her head and looked at her figure thoughtfully. He knows that if he chats with such a beautiful young college girl on the road, it will lead to some criticism, but he is also curious, who is this girl? How do you look so similar to your mother? He knew that because of the collapse of the Qing Dynasty and the decline of the royal family at the end of the Qing Dynasty, his mother''s original brothers and sisters only survived that flood, so he could basically rule out the possibility of blood relationship with him. So he thought maybe Gu only just happened to be similar to his mother. After all, there are many people who are similar in the world. He shook his head and walked into the Imperial University. Gu only walked to the corner of the street and finally couldn''t help looking back. He had left at this time. She didn''t see him again, but her heart was a little sad. Her father and daughter didn''t know each other. This drama was finally staged on her again. She thinks God is really joking with her! She took a deep breath and let it out again. She knows that Cheng Jinmo came to visit Cheng Su Su Su at the Imperial University today. With Cheng Su Su Su''s character, she is sure to speak ill of her in Cheng Jinmo, and Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Su Su, so she is sure to believe Cheng Su Su Su''s words. She knows that now in Cheng Jinmo''s heart, she may have been a big bad person. She doesn''t know where she and her father, Cheng Jinmo, will go, but she knows that for a long time in the future, he will not have a good impression on her. As she expected, Cheng Jinmo did come to see Cheng Su Su today. He still thinks that Su tingxue''s injury was caused by her own carelessness, and Su tingxue''s dissatisfaction with Cheng Su Su is just because Gu''s only choice. Today, he wants to see Gu only, but he can''t do that kind of bullying in his capacity, so he can only give up for a while. Chapter 698 Cheng Jinmo originally wanted to say something nice for Cheng Su Su at Su tingxue''s place, but Su tingxue''s temper was always straight. When he mentioned Cheng Su Su Su in front of her, she would blow her hair directly. So he had to give up, and he heard Cheng Su Su say that Gu only beat her. He was really worried. When he learned that Cheng Su Su would not go home this week, he went straight to school to see her. Cheng Jinmo is a famous man. Although he came here with a low profile, many students recognized him because he was often on TV. When he got to the dormitory downstairs, it was not convenient for him to go upstairs, so he asked the housekeeper to call Cheng Su Su down. The hostess shouts a girl to call Cheng Su Su down without raising her head. Cheng Jin Mo can only wait under the dormitory. After about ten minutes, Cheng Su Su finally came out of the dormitory. As soon as she saw Cheng Jinmo, she looked at him with red eyes and said, "Dad, how do you come here?" "I came to see my family, Susu, of course." Cheng Jinmo said with a smile. Cheng Su Su heard his words, tears in his eyes immediately gushed out, sniffed and said: "Dad, brother, he bullied me!" Cheng Jinmo touched her head and said, "good daughter, don''t cry. I''ll help you teach that son of a bitch back." Cheng Susu reached out and wiped his tears. Cheng Jinmo said, "let''s go. Dad will take you to eat delicious food and buy some beautiful new clothes." Cheng Su Su stopped and nodded. Father and daughter are about to leave, Ren qiunong with a few girls came over, she was Gu only last night to clean up a hard, and dare not say, so put this gas all to Cheng Su Su body. She came to see Cheng Su Su today to vent her anger, but she didn''t expect to meet Cheng Su Su at the door. Ren qiunong usually pays attention to the news because of her family. So when she sees Cheng Jinmo, she recognizes him. She is stunned. When Cheng Su Su saw Ren qiunong, she was also surprised. Then she said with a smile, "sister Ren, are you the only one who came to look for Gu?" Ren qiunong is also a smart man. He laughs and gives a ha ha: "yes, I have something to do with her." She didn''t have Cheng Su Su Su''s good medicine. She was slapped by Gu Wei last night. At this time, she was very clear, green and purple, which was a bit ferocious against her pretty face. "Oh," Cheng Su Su said, "when I passed Gu''s only dormitory just now, I heard the people in their dormitory say that she went out early in the morning and was not at school. Eh, Xuejie, what''s your face like? " Ren qiunong did not answer the rhetorical question: "this uncle is..." "I forgot to introduce you. This is my dad." Cheng Su Su said with a smile, she looked at Ren qiunong''s eyes with some meaning. Ren qiunong had this conjecture before. At this time, when she heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, she felt nervous. She had heard that Cheng Su Su had a background, and the background was quite tough. It''s just that Cheng Su Su was not taken care of during her military training, so the rumors about Cheng Su Su Su''s strong background gradually disappeared. Ren qiunong also thought that if Cheng Su Su really had a strong background, she could not be so passive all the time. Therefore, after being bullied by Gu Weiyi yesterday, she thought of teaching Cheng Su Su a lesson today. Unexpectedly, she met Cheng Jinmo. Ren qiunong says hello to Cheng Jinmo with a smile: "Hello uncle Cheng." Chapter 699 Cheng Jinmo nodded slightly. Cheng Su Su looked at Ren qiunong and asked, "sister, is the injury on your face Gu''s only one?" After hearing Cheng Su Su''s words, Ren qiunong immediately thought of Gu Wei''s words: Cheng Su Su wants to use her as a knife to deal with Gu Wei. After hearing Cheng Su Su''s words, she can basically determine this point. She is a little annoyed, but after seeing Cheng Su Su''s smiling face, she takes a look at Cheng Jinmo beside Cheng Su Su Su, and she has other ideas. Cheng Su Su''s identity is so big that Ren qiunong can''t afford to offend her. Moreover, her father has always wanted to be promoted in recent years, but there is no way. If he can climb the Cheng family line, many things will become very simple. So she sighed and said, "yes, she did. She''s a devil." After she finished, she seemed to be a little afraid. She quickly reached out and gently covered her mouth and said, "well, nothing happened. I accidentally bumped it myself. If Gu was not there, I would go back first." With that, she left with a few other girls. She took a look at Cheng Su Su as she left. Cheng Su Su nodded her head slightly. Her eyebrows were slightly raised, and her eyes were a little complacent. Although she doesn''t know why Cheng Su Su wants to make some hints here, she thinks it''s not wrong to cooperate with Cheng Su Su at this time. She also tells Cheng Su Su from the side that she will deal with Gu Wei together with Cheng Su Su Su. Cheng Jinmo frowned when he heard their conversation. After Ren qiunong left, he couldn''t help asking: "this girl, she..." "Gu only robbed Ren Xuejie on the first day of school." Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "after a few words of theory between Ren Xuejie and Gu Weiyi, Gu Weiyi openly embarrassed Ren Xuejie in school. But I didn''t expect that Gu Weihui would be so arrogant that he dared to beat Ren Xuejie in school. She was really too much." When Cheng Jinmo hears these words, he doesn''t like Gu Youyi any more. One girl openly grabs another girl''s object, which sounds shocking in this era. Although he believed Cheng Su Su''s words before, he thought Gu Wei Yi was just a bit wayward. But after hearing these words, Gu Wei Yi was not only wayward, but also extremely inferior. He said coldly: "this Gu Weiyi is really too much. He dares to be so arrogant in school. Let''s go and take me to your headmaster!" "Dad Cheng Su Su coquettishly said: "I''m afraid it''s no use even looking for the headmaster. If she does everything, otherwise we can''t do anything about her. Besides, I''m obedient to her now. I''m really going to make a scene. I''m afraid I don''t look good on my face..." How dare she take Cheng Jinmo to the headmaster? If she really wants to find the headmaster, it will certainly involve Cheng Shutang. When Gu only and Cheng Shutang confront the headmaster, her lies will be exposed. Cheng Jinmo''s face was not good-looking. Cheng Su Su said in a warm voice: "Dad, you don''t always say that we can solve our younger generation''s problems by ourselves. No matter how arrogant and resourceful Gu is, it''s also a matter between our younger generation. It''s not good for you to intervene, do you think?" She knows Cheng Jinmo so well that she can always find the right medicine to suit the case. She has to stand on the commanding height of morality. Chapter 700 Cheng Jinmo sighed, and his eyes were a little relieved: "your mother always says that you like to cheat on our family. She really doesn''t know you. In this world, there is no girl who is more sensible than you." "Mom misunderstood me a little. I don''t blame her." Cheng Su Su said very cleverly: "I believe that one day my mother will know my good." Cheng Jinmo nodded, and Cheng Su Su said, "as long as I don''t marry Gu, I think my father''s best not to interfere. I think my mother and brother like her very much. I''m afraid there will be a little sign now, and my father will object. At that time, I''m afraid our family will be disturbed by Gu. I also believe that my brother is a smart man and will find Gu''s real purpose sooner or later." Cheng Jinmo sighed a long time and said, "you are a kind-hearted child. Now that I know this, how can I ignore it?" "It''s not like I''m not letting dad take care of it." Cheng Su Su said softly, "I just heard that people are rebellious. Sometimes the more people in my family are against me, the more I''m afraid I''ll stick to it. At that time, I''m afraid the father son relationship between my father and my brother will be affected. It''s better for us to deal with it with mild means. I believe that as long as I see Gu''s true face, I won''t be fooled by her again." When Cheng Jinmo heard her words, he immediately recovered. Essentially, her words were reasonable. He nodded his head and said, "you are still considerate. If you are half sensible, I don''t have to worry about him." Cheng Su Su said with a smile: "brother is just a fan of the game, he is also very good." Father and daughter talk and laugh together out of the school, in this process, Cheng Su Su and without trace discredit Gu Weiyi several times, and then shape himself into Gu Weiyi bully object. Unknowingly, Cheng Su Su is in front of Cheng Jin Mo, pulling down a lot of disgust value for Gu only. Su tingxue was discharged today. Cheng Shutang came to the hospital to meet her early in the morning. She asked casually, "where''s your father?" "I just called Dad''s secretary. He went to school to pick up Su Su." Cheng Shutang answered casually. Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled, and her face instantly cooled down. Cheng Shutang knew what she was thinking and secretly regretted that she shouldn''t have told the truth just now, so he quickly comforted her and said, "Mom, don''t think too much about it. Dad always favors Su Su Su and likes to be clever in front of him. It''s really normal for him to listen to her." "Did he know I was discharged today?" Su listens to snow to ask. After Cheng Shutang coughed lightly, he said, "maybe I know!" Su tingxue stares at him, and then sighs. She and Cheng Jinmo have different views on Cheng Su Su Su''s education over the years. Because of this, she finds that she and he have different views on other things. There was a rift in their relationship 18 years ago. In recent years, their relationship is much worse than before. Therefore, Su tingxue spent more and more time in her research. Because of her busy work, Cheng Jinmo only came to see her on the first day of hospitalization, and never came back later. In Cheng Jinmo''s opinion, Su tingxue''s character has always been strong, but also very self-improvement. She disdains her childlike feelings. So busy forget to see her forget to pick her up, she should not care too much. Chapter 701 So after su tingxue was injured and hospitalized, Cheng Jinmo made sure that she was only slightly injured, so he didn''t pay much attention to her. In addition, a foreign mission came to visit these days, so he was really busy. In addition, Su tingxue used to work overtime in the Research Institute for a week and didn''t go home. Cheng Su Su always knew how to act like a coqueter. He was in love with Cheng Su Su Su again. As soon as he was free today, he went to Imperial University to see Cheng Su Su Su Su Su Su. But for Su tingxue, there is also a weak side in her bones. Cheng Su Su Su broke her heart this time. She didn''t say it, but she was looking forward to Cheng Jinmo coming to the hospital several times to see her and hoping that he would come to pick her up. Cheng Shutang reached over her shoulder and said, "Mom, even if dad doesn''t come, you still have me! Do you feel proud to have such a thoughtful son? " Su tingxue glanced at him askance: "for the time being, I really didn''t find you good, but you still have a conscience. It''s not in vain that I gave birth to you." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "I always have a conscience. In my heart, mother is the best mother. Let''s go home!" "Did Cheng Su Su Su make trouble for you at school these days?" Su tingxue asked again. Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "who is your son? How dare she make trouble under my nose? However, she''s really having a hard time these days. I plan to take the students from Imperial University to compete with the students from regular military academies in this military training report competition, so I selected some excellent students. " "Then Su Su was elected, and Gu Weiwei was also elected. Gu Weiwei has beaten Su Su several times these days." Since Gu and Cheng Su Su Su were assigned to a team, except for the first day when Gu beat Cheng Su Su Su violently, Gu competed with Cheng Su Su Su intentionally or unintentionally. Basically, Gu abused Cheng Su Su Su every time. The training rules are set by Cheng Shutang himself, so although he watched Cheng Su Su beaten by Gu Wei Yi, he didn''t stop him. Su tingxue was a little surprised: "although Cheng Su Su Su is spoiled by your father, she also knows the basic fighting skills. Under normal circumstances, most girls are not her opponents. Can''t she fight alone?" "Mom, you haven''t seen Gu''s only fierce face." Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "I don''t know where she learned her skills. When it comes to fighting, don''t say one vegetarian, even ten vegetarian may not be enough for her to fight." Su tingxue was stunned: "is that right? That''s good, so Cheng Su Su doesn''t think she''s invincible every day. Just let the only one teach her a lesson, and let her know that there are mountains outside the mountains and there are people outside the people! " Cheng Shutang looked at her and said, "Mom, I don''t know. I thought Gu was your only daughter! If Su Su Su hears this, he''ll have to cry with you! " Su tingxue said with disapproval: "don''t say that she is not here now, even if she is here now, I will say so! I''m looking forward to my only daughter! I still can''t figure out how I gave birth to a daughter like Cheng Su Su Su! " Although Cheng Shutang also thinks that he would rather be his sister than Cheng Susu, he has no choice. At this time, he thought of another thing. Gu only has a holiday today, and Ning Yiqing also has a holiday today. These two people will definitely be in their new house. Chapter 702 Cheng Shutang remembers that these two people show their love and abuse him every day. How can he make them live a happy life together? So he rushed to Su tingxue and said, "Mom, do you want to see Gu Weiyi? Why don''t we go and find Gu Weiwei! " "Isn''t that good?" Su tingxue hesitates. Although Gu Weiyi is in line with her temper and she likes Gu Weiyi very much, after careful calculation, they only met a few times and are not too familiar with each other. It''s really embarrassing to kill her in other people''s homes. And Cheng Shutang had another intention, plus he was also a cheeky: "it''s OK, I''m very familiar with Ning Yiqing, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Besides, mom, didn''t you always say you wanted to see Ning Yiqing? He must be with Gu only today. This opportunity can''t be missed! " Su tingxue knows Ning Yiqing''s excellent character. Both of them have heard his name. They have seen each other several times on some specific occasions, but they have never seen each other formally. So Su tingxue mentioned it in front of Cheng Shutang when she knew Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang knew each other. Su tingxue''s intelligence quotient is very high, but her EQ in the world is not very high. At this time, she has no idea whether Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing would be suitable in the past. She just wants to see Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing, and she nods her head directly. So Gu only went to the door, saw Cheng Shutang driving with Su tingxue stopped at the door of her villa. She immediately froze there, and Cheng Shutang has taken Su tingxue out of the car, Su tingxue looks a little upset, and Cheng Shutang is no skin no face to stand there, said: "Gu only classmate, my mother discharged today, home did not come back to see you, do you have very happy? Have you been moved? " Gu Yiwei Cheng Shutang looked at her and said, "we''re here to eat today. You don''t have to prepare too many delicious food. Just refer to the standard of state banquet. You really don''t have to be too polite." Gu only thinks that his appearance is enough. Can''t he look like a serious deputy general manager? Su tingxue glared at him, then looked at Gu Weiyi with a smile and said, "won''t it disturb you?" "No, no!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "these days I just want to see my aunt. I didn''t expect her to be discharged today. I''m very happy that she can come here today." Su tingxue''s mouth slightly hook, Gu only looked at Cheng Shutang and said: "you want the standard of state banquet is also very simple, go to buy your own food, otherwise I only have the standard of ordinary food here." Cheng Shutang said: "I''m the chief instructor of your military training. As long as I have a little insight, I should please me at this time." "Will you let the water go when I please you?" Gu only asked. "Of course not. I''m a very principled instructor." Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Gu only looked at his disdain: "since I can''t get any benefit from you, why should I please you?" Cheng Shutang Gu Yiwei looked at Su tingxue and said, "Auntie, Cheng Shutang blackmailed me in front of you, which is enough to prove that he is not a good man. You have to take good care of him! Save him from making mistakes Su tingxue agreed with a smile. She knew they were just joking. Chapter 703 Several people are talking and laughing, the door of the villa is opened, Ning Yiqing comes out from inside, Gu Weiyi immediately runs to him and says: "you''re back! How happy Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang are here. She is embarrassed to rush into his arms, but she still needs to express her feelings in front of him. Otherwise, as soon as they leave, he will have to trouble her. Besides, she is really happy to see him. Cheng Shutang saw the two people''s appearance and felt that their teeth were a little sour. He skimmed his mouth and said, "Gu Youyi, if you have a tail, you will be afraid that it has already been shaken to heaven!" "It''s up to you!" Gu only snorted and glared at him. With a long sigh, Cheng Shutang turned to Su tingxue and said, "Mom, do you see that they don''t welcome us? They''ve ordered us to leave!" Gu Weiyi immediately released Ning Yiqing''s hand, ran to Su tingxue''s side, took her hand and said, "I''m very happy that aunt can come. As for the chief instructor, you can go where you are cool!" "Ah, your house is the coldest. I''ll go first!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Gu was too lazy to despise him this time. Su tingxue''s mouth slightly raised. When she was with them, she felt that she was much younger. When she was in the Research Institute, because she was a leader, and she was very strict in her work, no one in the research institute dared to joke in front of her. At home, she and Cheng Jinmo had no common topic, and the atmosphere at home was not very good. She can''t remember how long she hasn''t felt this way. Ning Yiqing came up to her and said, "I''ve heard so much about Professor Su." Su tingxue is the director of the Institute, and she is already a professor, but she has too many auras, few people will call her like this. For her, what she likes most is the name of professor. She looked at Ning Yiqing with a smile. He was wearing a simple casual dress. Standing in the sun, he looked a little cold, but he was very polite. However, he felt much closer than when he met across the crowd. She had known Ning Yiqing before, and had a rough idea of his character, so she was not surprised to see him standing here, so she nodded with a smile: "you''re welcome. I''ve heard a lot about you before. You''re outstanding, and I appreciate you very much." Ning Yiqing rarely showed a mild smile in front of Gu''s only one: "Professor Su is flattered. Your deeds are really admirable. Over the years, because of you, the team members who perform tasks have more security." Usually, he would never say such polite words in front of anyone. At this time, it is true that he has admiration for Su tingxue, and that she is Gu''s only mother-in-law. Although this meeting was not formal, it could only be regarded as an accident, but after all, it was the first time he met his mother-in-law. He should have respect and courtesy. Anyway, he wanted to leave a good impression in front of her. Although his words are somewhat polite, they are also true. Many of the weapons developed by Su tingxue over the years are given priority to the team-mates who perform tasks. Because of the excellent weapons, they provide some security for the team-mates and reduce the casualties. Chapter 704 In Ning Yiqing''s opinion, this is a great thing, and the greatest respect and respect that can be expressed by his character. Su tingxue said with a smile: "these are just what I should do. The soldiers are throwing their heads and bleeding. I just want to do my part." "You''re almost done." Cheng Shutang said: "I say Ning Yiqing, you don''t drag 250, 800 thousand every day. It''s hard to say one more word. Are you fake when you see my mother so polite today?" Ning Yiqing gives him a cold look. Cheng Shutang jumps up to Su tingxue and says, "Mom, I tell you, don''t be fooled by his appearance. Ning Yiqing is so bad that he bullies me in the army every day. You have to help me to teach him a lesson today." Su tingxue said with a faint smile: "that''s because you are not good at learning, and vice general manager Ning is helping you to improve, so you should thank others a lot!" She said to Ning Yiqing: "when Shutang is not serious, his temperament is like a runaway wild horse. He doesn''t follow the rules. Don''t worry about him. If he really has any excessive behavior, you can beat him. I don''t have any opinions." Cheng Shutang wailed: "Mom, how can you do this? Are you my own mother or his own mother? " "Shut up Su tingxue glared at him and said, "what nonsense is there all day long! If you can be half as good as deputy general manager Ning, I will be relieved. " Ning Yiqing said seriously: "academician Su, actually Cheng Shutang is half as good as me. You don''t have to be too disappointed." Su listen to snow Leng for a while, then laughed. In fact, she and Ning Yiqing are not the kind of masters who can say polite things, especially when they hate each other. She a smile, Ning Yi Qing also laughed. Just at this time, Tian Rongyue drove over to deliver vegetables, fruits and daily necessities. He was a little surprised when he saw Su tingxue, and then respectfully saluted her. Su tingxue also knows Tian Rongyue, and her eyes are slightly surprised. Tian Rongyue is also a very outstanding figure in the security company. She went to Su tingxue to ask for a note to approve weapons before, but she didn''t know where he was after she retired from the army. She didn''t expect to be at Cheng''s home. Ning Yiqing doesn''t know that Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang will come. What he thought before was that he and Gu Weiyi had been together. Thinking that she hadn''t eaten well in school these days, he asked Tian Rongyue to prepare a lot of food. Now that they are here, the food materials prepared by Tian Rongyue are of great use. Gu only thought Tian Rongyue had a special temperament before. Now that he knows Su tingxue, and the etiquette standard is incomparable, she knows that he is expected to be an admirable person. She quietly makes a decision to bully Tian Rongyue less in the future. Tian Rongyue left after delivering things. Cheng Shutang helped move things home. He said with a smile: "do you know we will come, so you have prepared so much food?" Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said, "you think too much." Cheng Shutang didn''t mind. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m just eating. You''ve prepared so much food. How can you have my bite?" Ning Yiqing is thinking about other things at this time: "Premier Su just left the hospital, you bring her to my home, is it intentional revenge on me?" Chapter 705 "No way Of course, Cheng Shutang would not admit it in front of Ning Yiqing, so he sighed and said, "my mother is in a bad mood. I see that she and Gu Weiyi have a good talk, so I want to make her happy." Ning Yiqing glanced at him and obviously disagreed with his statement. Cheng Shutang went on to say, "my mother has been addicted to studying weapons all these years. The result is that she doesn''t have any intimate friends at all. She likes to carry everything on her own. I don''t want her to live so hard and have someone to talk with." Ning Yiqing is slightly stunned. He has heard about Su tingxue''s character. She is a famous iron lady in the circle. There is nothing wrong with this, but when she becomes his mother-in-law, he has a little selfishness. He turned to look at Gu only, at this time Gu only is talking with Su tingxue, two people''s faces with a smile, looks so harmonious. Today, he seldom has time to be with Gu only. When Cheng Shutang interrupts him, his heart is a little uncomfortable. However, seeing Gu only and Su tingxue happy together at this time, his anger dissipates. He knew that Lu Yurong was very bad to Gu only when she was in the Qin family. In her heart, she was afraid that she had a longing for maternal love. For him, as long as she was happy, everything would be good. And he also knows that she is the daughter of the Cheng family, and she always wants to get along with her family. So he rarely has a good temper to say nothing. Seeing him like this, Cheng Shutang thinks that his usual temper is not good, but it''s not so hopeless. He can still talk well. He turned to look at Su tingxue''s smiling face, and he thought it was right to come here today. He even began to plan in his heart. Should he bring Su tingxue here as soon as Gu only has a rest? He thought it was feasible, but Ning Yiqing might hate him. Gu Yiwei and Su tingxue are gossiping. Their theories are quite close in essence, so they are quite comfortable to communicate. They can''t just chat together, so she plans to peel an apple for Su tingxue. When she is going to peel the apple with a fruit knife, Ning Yiqing has already picked up the fruit knife to peel the apple first. Ning Yiqing peels the apple and hands it to Su tingxue, then peels it for Gu Weiyi. Seeing this, Cheng Shutang said, "cut one for me too. Anyway, I''m also a guest." Ning Yiqing directly gave him a white eye, and then the fruit knife in his hand flew directly into the apple. His hand picked up the apple again and handed it directly to Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang turned his lips and said, "this is discrimination. I protest." Ning Yiqing didn''t bother to grin with him. He opened the door directly, and the meaning was clear: if you have any opinions, you can go now! Cheng Shutang looks speechless, and then honestly peels the apple. Su tingxue is disappointed to see their appearance. It seems that Ning Yiqing is different from the one in the rumor. Su tingxue hardly cooks at ordinary times, so she can''t cook. As the hostess, Gu only has the job of cooking on her. Su tingxue is a little upset and helps to cut vegetables. As a result, she only cuts a potato twice, and then she cuts her hand. Fortunately, she cuts slowly and the wound is not deep. Chapter 706 Gu Weiyi carefully bandaged Su tingxue and then refused to let her into the kitchen. Gu Weiyi had already seen that her mother had no talent in cooking. Ning Yiqing is afraid that Gu Weiyi is tired, so he comes out to the kitchen to help. Cheng Shutang sits there with Su tingxue. Su tingxue looks at the two people who are busy in the kitchen. She has some feelings in her heart. When she was young, she used to learn how to cook for her family. But later, she and Cheng Jinmo were busy with their work. It''s hard to have a meal at home in a month. Later, the family also hired a nanny who was not skilled in cooking, so she did even less cooking. So her heart to cook those thoughts to now also light, to now her cooking is not good. The way Gu Yiqing and Ning Yiqing cook together, they hardly talk, but she feels that they have a tacit understanding. The most important thing is that people like Ning Yiqing are willing to work in the kitchen with Gu Yiqing. Cheng Shutang also said with some feeling: "when I have an object in the future, I want her to cook together." Su tingxue gently smile: "your idea is very good, the premise is that you have to have an object, or I''ll find someone to help you blind date another day?" "This is not necessary." Cheng Shutang said softly, "I''d better look for it myself. I believe in my own vision." Su tingxue is not as enthusiastic about it as other moms. She also thinks it can go with the flow. At the same time, she hopes her son can find a woman she likes for a lifetime. Before she came, she was also worried about whether Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing would welcome her, but after arriving here, she found that she was worried too much. After she met Gu Weiwei, she found that Gu Weiwei really liked her coming, and she also liked Gu Weiwei from the bottom of her heart, the time she spent with her, and the things she worried about and worried about seemed to be far away from her. There was a touch of warmth in her eyes, and she said softly, "their relationship looks good." "It was good." Cheng Shutang sighed and said, "Mom, you haven''t seen the two of them go crazy when they sprinkle dog food. They don''t recognize each other!" "Nonsense, all kinds of words." Su tingxue reprimanded him lightly. But he just laughs and takes another look at Gu Wei and Ning Yiqing, who are busy in the kitchen. They are really good match for each other: Gu Wei serves all the dishes and Ning Yiqing helps to choose the dishes. Ning Yiqing in the kitchen asked Gu Yiwei softly, "how did they find it?" "I left an address for Aunt Su when I saw her before. I thought they wouldn''t come. I didn''t expect that they would come so soon." Gu only said softly, "thank you today." "You can''t expect a thank you to send me off." Ning Yiqing snorted: "Gu Weiwei, today should have been the day for us to get together. When they came, they were all destroyed. You have to compensate me!" Gu''s only eyes turned around. Seeing that Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang didn''t look here, she gave him a decisive kiss on the face: "you''d better cooperate today. Don''t be angry about it. They are the only people I have blood relationship with in this world. Just take them as an idea for me!" As long as she said something soft, Ning Yiqing didn''t do anything about her, so he snorted and said, "this time only, it''s not the next time." Chapter 707 Gu Yiyi smiles, Ning Yiqing points to his other side of the face and says: "there is also this side." Gu only looked out again, they didn''t look here, so she quickly gave him a kiss. After she kisses, she subconsciously looks out again. Cheng Shutang covers her eyes there, but Su tingxue pretends not to see it. But she knows that they all see it. Her face turns red slightly. She stares at Ning Yiqing and says, "it''s all your fault!" Ning Yiqing said with an unconcerned face: "in fact, I can still kiss you directly on the kitchen table." Gu Yiwei She thinks that when she has heard more about the same aspects of this rascal, her psychological endurance has also made great progress. Now she will not feel too embarrassed. Habit is really a terrible thing. Lunch is rich, with five dishes and one soup. Gu''s cooking skills are also quite good. Several dishes are quite good, and the collocation is very reasonable. He eats Cheng Shutang very well. Cheng Shutang sighed: "now I finally understand why Ning Yiqing regards the only one as a treasure. If I want to have such an object who studies well, grows well, cooks well and has a little temper, I will certainly become a treasure." Ning Yiqing glanced at him: "Congratulations, you will be lonely for life, because Gu is the only best girl in the world, and you have no chance." Cheng Shutang is choked, but she just doesn''t spit blood. Su tingxue chuckles. Although Cheng Shutang is her son, she still thinks Ning Yiqing will be better than Cheng Shutang, and they have their way of getting along with each other. Cheng Shutang doesn''t mind being scolded by Ning Yiqing. The meal was enjoyable and the atmosphere was excellent. After dinner, Gu only accompanies Su tingxue to walk in the community in order to eliminate food, while Cheng Shutang takes Ning Yiqing to play chess. Gu Yiwei and Su tingxue sit down on the stone chair in the community. Su tingxue sighs and says, "you have a wonderful relationship with Yiqing. When are you going to get married?" "We''ll have to wait until I graduate from college, or the class will look at me like a monster." Gu said in a big way. Su tingxue nodded: "yes, you are still young and still studying. It''s really inappropriate to get married now. Your family is not in the imperial capital. If you are wronged in the future, come to me." Gu only knows that her words are quite euphemistic. In fact, what she wants to say is that Gu only has no foundation in the imperial capital, while Ning family has a big family and a big business. She is a person from Lingcheng who has nothing to hold. She will be aggrieved, and Su tingxue is willing to be her backup. Gu Wei smiles at her and says, "good!" They smile at each other, and Su tingxue says, "Shutang has told me about you and Su Su. I don''t want to comment on right and wrong. I just want to tell you that you just need to do what you agree is right. Or that sentence, if there is anything you can find me, I will report it to the public and never take sides." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in fact, I was a little nervous when you just said this. I''m afraid you''ll stand up for Cheng Su Su." Su tingxue sighed and said: "she is my daughter, so I don''t say much about her right and wrong. She has been spoiled by Jinmo since she was a child. She is too headstrong many times, and I always feel that she will pay for her headstrong one day." Chapter 708 Su tingxue said after a little meal: "I believe that even if your current status is not outstanding in the emperor, but with your intelligence, you will soar one day. Those things that once worried you will not stop you." Gu Wei once said with a smile: "I will do my best." She knows what Su tingxue says is that Miao Bihu doesn''t like her very much. Although she thinks it''s a bit troublesome, it doesn''t make her worry. It''s just a matter of softening Miao Bihu''s attitude. Su tingxue can''t help but smile when she sees her calm and confident appearance. She only thinks that if Cheng Su Su can have half of her sense, she won''t be so anxious. At this time, Cheng Jinmo is having lunch with Cheng Su Su. Cheng Jinmo suddenly remembers one thing: "today, your mother was discharged, and I forgot it! Let''s eat quickly, and then go to the hospital to pick her up. " Cheng Su Su gently flattened his mouth and said, "Dad, I''m afraid mom doesn''t want to see me today. Can I not see her?" "Look what you child said." Cheng Jinmo looked at her and said, "how can mother and daughter have overnight feuds? Besides, it''s been a long time. Your mother is the most grand woman in the world. How can she care about those little things with you? " Cheng Su Su said with a worried face: "but..." "It''s nothing but." Cheng Jinmo sighed: "your mother''s temper is a little hard, but you have to believe that she is one of the people who care about you most in the world, so you will go to the hospital with me to meet your mother in a short time. After you see her, take a soft suit and apologize to her, and the matter will be over." Cheng Su Su knew in her heart that it might not pass so quickly, and that Su tingxue was very disappointed with her because of the last time. But she couldn''t say these words in front of Cheng Jinmo, and she still wanted to maintain the image of a good girl, so she had to nod her head lightly. After dinner, they go straight to the hospital. Cheng Su Su thinks about the words in her heart. When they go in, they are inevitably nervous. But when they get to the hospital, the ward is empty, and Su tingxue is not in it. Cheng Jinmo found the nurse and found out that Su tingxue left the hospital early this morning. He felt a little guilty. He had been thinking about Cheng Su Su and forgot Su tingxue''s leaving the hospital. He decided to apologize to her after he went home. Cheng Su Su is secretly relieved. If she can, she doesn''t want to see Su tingxue at all. Cheng Jinmo is busy and takes Cheng Susu back home, but the door is closed, and Su tingxue doesn''t come back. He thinks Su tingxue has gone to the research institute again, so he calls again. The researcher''s operator tells him that Su tingxue didn''t come today. Cheng Jinmo''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled up, where does Su tingxue go after she leaves hospital? Cheng Su Su was relieved again, she really didn''t want to see Su tingxue, but at this time she was not easy to express too obviously, her face was a little anxious, and then suddenly thought of one thing: "Dad, mom won''t go to Gu you?" Cheng Jinmo asked, "didn''t your mother see Gu only a few times? How could she go to Gu only because her injury is just right? " "This father doesn''t know. Gu is very good at brainwashing, and her mother trusts her very much." Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "so it''s not impossible for mom to go to see Gu the only one at the first time after she leaves the hospital. It''s just that Dad''s status in mom''s heart is not as good as Gu the only one." Chapter 709 Cheng Jinmo''s face suddenly cools down. Su tingxue leaves the hospital and doesn''t go home, but goes to see such an irrelevant person. He thinks Su tingxue is really brainwashed by Gu Weiyi. He used to hate Gu Weiyi, but now he is very tired. Seeing the expression on his face, Cheng Su Su felt a little proud, but very considerate and advised: "but now that mom hasn''t come back, it''s not necessarily, and dad doesn''t have to worry too much." Cheng Jinmo didn''t say anything. Cheng Su Su said, "it''s late now. I have to go back to school first. There will be military training tomorrow." Cheng Jinmo nodded and agreed. He called the driver and sent Cheng Su Su back to Imperial University. Less than an hour after Cheng Su Su left, Cheng Shutang came back with Su tingxue. Su tingxue had a faint smile on her face and seemed to be in a good mood. Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue have been married for more than 20 years. It''s the first time that he sees Su tingxue in such a good mood. He is slightly stunned, and then says with a straight face, "your injury is good. If you don''t stay at home after you leave hospital, where are you going?" Su tingxue was in a good mood today, but when she saw Cheng Jinmo''s cold face, her good mood disappeared instantly. She frowned slightly and said, "where do I want to go? Do you want to ask for instructions from Minister Cheng? " In terms of position and rank, Su tingxue is no lower than Cheng Jinmo. The words of asking for instructions only apply to the superior and the subordinate. There is a strong irony in her sentence. Today, Cheng Jinmo should have gone to the hospital to pick her up, but she didn''t go. As soon as she came back, she gave her face. She was never the kind of person who could bear to swallow her anger. She had an attack immediately. After Cheng Jinmo was picked out by Cheng Su Su today, he felt a little angry. Besides, he was also a great commander in his work. How ever was he so talked up? So he said coldly, "of course, Premier Su doesn''t need to ask me for instructions, but in this family, I''m the head of the family. Shouldn''t you tell me when you go out all day?" When Su heard this, she immediately became angry: "listen to the meaning of minister Cheng''s words, I don''t seem to have any position in this family. I have to ask you for instructions when I go out of the house?" "It''s not asking for instructions, it''s saying." Cheng Jinmo looked at her and said, "you''re not well yet. I''m worried about running out alone." He also felt that what he said just now was a little too much, so he said a soft word at this time. "I''m afraid I''m out of your control!" Su tingxue was already angry with him. If he said he was worried about her at the beginning when he came home, she would not say anything more, and her breath would be relieved. However, when he came, he would question her, which would blow up her heart. It was not his soft words that could put out the fire. Cheng Jinmo frowned: "Su tingxue, don''t you speak well?" He is the head of a movie. Originally, he was in a high position. He was really worried about her, but he couldn''t stand her tone. "I can''t speak well, or minister Cheng can''t speak well?" Su tingxue looked at him and said, "you know I''m discharged today. You said you''d come to pick me up in the morning, but there''s no trace when it''s time. At this time, you question me like this. Minister Cheng, you''re so powerful!" Cheng Jinmo was also annoyed: "I went to the hospital to pick you up today, but you have been discharged." Chapter 710 "When did you go?" Su listens to snow to ask coldly. Cheng Jinmo knew that Su tingxue always had a sense of time, and his words were short of breath: "I went to school to pick up Su Su first, and I went there with Su Su Su at noon." Because Su tingxue said that she was discharged at nine in the morning. Su tingxue looked at him with a cold face and asked him: "you are really not the general pet of your daughter. Over the years, I have set the rules for her. She has always been fearless, but you rely on your love for her. Today I want to ask you, are you not afraid to raise her?" "Su Su has always been clever and sensible. She knows how to advance and retreat and how to understand the general situation. You are too strict with her. She is a girl and you want to raise her as a boy. Do you want to raise her as cold as you do?" Cheng Jinmo said in a deep voice. Over the years, Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue''s theories on Cheng Su Su Su''s education are so different that they have argued about it several times, but this is the first time they have quarreled about it. Su tingxue''s eyes suddenly cooled down. She looked at Cheng Jinmo and asked, "so minister Cheng is dismissing me for being too cold and too dissatisfied with me?" Cheng Jinmo is aware of her temper, but he always wants to face, at this time in anger, so the words are not polite: "what is your own character, don''t you know? I don''t want our daughter to be like you again! " Su tingxue calmed down when she heard this sentence, and a kind of extreme sadness spread in her heart. She said slowly: "so the differences between you and me on the issue of education Cheng Su Su over the years are not differences, but you express your dissatisfaction with me, right?" "It''s not all. I just think girls should be a little bit like girls. They can''t always be so cold. It''s never wrong to be coquettish." Cheng Jinmo looked at her and said, "look at you. Over the years, you only focus on work. Have you ever taken care of things at home? Have you ever done your duty as a wife? " Su tingxue asked him: "so your heart has been dissatisfied with me all these years, right?" Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "no matter which man comes home, he always wants to have someone waiting for him, hot water and hot food. Ask yourself, how many days have you stayed at home in recent years? You spend 90% of your time in the research institute all year round. In your heart, you never regard this home as your home Su said with a cool smile, "I know what you mean. Cheng Jinmo, let''s call it a day." Cheng Jinmo was stunned for a moment and then asked, "so far? What do you mean "It means divorce." Su tingxue''s face is calm: "the love between us died 18 years ago. After so many years, I feel very tired. I can''t be the kind wife and mother you want in my life. In this case, we should not waste the rest of each other''s time." With that, she turned back to her room and began to pack. Cheng Jinmo is angry: "Su tingxue, do you know what you are talking about?" "Of course I know." Su tingxue looked back at him and said, "Cheng Jinmo, in fact, you should have told me these words long ago. I always thought you could accept my temper. I''ve really wronged you over the years." Chapter 711 Su tingxue usually lives in the Research Institute for a long time, but she has few things at home. She opens the cabinet and finds that there is nothing to clean up. So she closed the door of the cupboard again, only carried the bag she usually carried, then turned around and left. But Cheng Jinmo held her hand and asked, "Su tingxue, what are you going to do?" "I want to divorce you." Su tingxue said slowly: "but it''s a little late today, and the Civil Affairs Bureau of this meeting is off work, but I don''t want to stay at home at all. I''ll go back to my mother''s house first, and I''ll make an appointment with you tomorrow, and we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau together." "Are you crazy?" Cheng Jinmo flushed with anger: "divorce? I will never agree with it Su tingxue said with a faint smile: "it''s OK. As long as you can afford that person, I don''t mind fighting a lawsuit with you. Besides, you''d better let go now, or I''ll hit you carefully." Cheng Jinmo knows her character and says that if you do it, you will do it! He was so angry that he looked at her and asked, "did you see Gu you today? She instigated all this, right?" Su tingxue was incredulous when she heard his words. She looked at him and said, "first of all, I really went to see Gu Yiwei after I left hospital today. Secondly, this matter is my decision and has nothing to do with Gu Yiwei." When she said this, she remembered one thing: "did Cheng Su Su Su say something to you?" "Sure enough, Susu was right." Cheng Jinmo released his hand holding Su tingxue and said, "it''s really about Gu only! But Su tingxue, you are such a big person, how can you be so indistinguishable? Su Su is our daughter. You don''t believe her. You believe Gu''s only outsider! " Su tingxue said with a smile: "Cheng Jinmo, I also want to pay you back for what you said. Because Cheng Su Su Su is your daughter, you believe everything she says. Do you have any brain?" When she finished, she went out with her feet raised. Her temper was always straight, and her fighting power was also strong when she really met people. Cheng Jinmo was angry at this time and didn''t come back to keep her. But at this time, she is eager to leave this home, do not want to do a moment of stay. Cheng Shutang just stopped the car and came back. Seeing that she came out with a bag on her back, she asked curiously, "Mom, where are you going?" "I want to go back to my mother''s house. You can take me there." Su listen to snow cold voice say, her voice a fall, eyes have tears gushed out. She has been quite calm in front of Cheng Jinmo just now, but how can a woman be really calm in the face of divorce? Even if her relationship with Cheng Jinmo had gone wrong 18 years ago, even if she would rather stay in the research institute to study weapons than go home, he was the man she once loved deeply, and this was her home. But her character has always been strong, and she will never show weakness in front of Cheng Jinmo. When she saw her son at this time, her emotion could hardly be controlled. It was the first time Cheng Shutang saw his mother like this. He was shocked. He had a lot of questions to ask, but he chose not to ask anything. Instead, he drove her to Su''s house. Before getting off the bus, Cheng Shutang said softly, "Mom, if you go back like this, I''m afraid your grandfather and grandmother will be very worried..." Chapter 712 "It''s OK. I''ll make it clear to them." Su tingxue took a deep breath, picked up her handkerchief and wiped the tears from her eyes. She opened the car door and went down. Cheng Shutang was a little worried when he saw her. Although they had a good relationship with their mother and son, he was the younger generation after all. He was not very good at intervening in the elder''s affairs. He knew that Su tingxue was not the kind of person who would go back to his mother''s home when something happened. This time, he was afraid that he would have a big quarrel with Cheng Jinmo, and he was helpless. He originally wanted to go home to persuade Cheng Jinmo, but he remembered that his father didn''t seem to like him much, and Cheng Jinmo was angry now. He thought he''d better not touch the bad luck, and it''s safer to go back to school first. After su tingxue and Cheng Shutang leave, Gu Youyi sits alone in the garden in a daze. Ning Yiqing hands her a cup of squeezed juice and says, "Gu Youyi, I''ll be angry if you sit here like this again." Gu only took the juice and said with a smile, "Ning Yiqing in my heart is a very generous man, so I won''t get angry for such a little thing." "You''re wrong. I''m not that generous." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "what you are thinking about now is your family. I''m very angry." Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and pinched his nose, saying: "then you are too stingy. In my heart, even if I am thinking about their affairs now, you are also the most important one." Ning Yi Qing grasps her hand in the palm, a face of displeasure: "don''t coax me here, I found out, you are a liar." The little fox said in front of him every day that he missed him and liked him very much. As a result, he coaxed him to play every time. In the past, he thought that he could do whatever he wanted after he came to the imperial capital, but now it doesn''t seem like that. When she arrived at the imperial capital, she was either military training or thinking about her family. Even today, when she could be together one day, she was also disturbed by her family. He''s not happy now, very unhappy! Gu only held his head with one hand and sighed: "I really didn''t cheat you. You are really the most important thing to me. As for my family, I can''t recognize them in front of me. It''s not a good feeling. Today, my mother and my brother didn''t say why they came to me, but I know something must have happened at home, Otherwise, if she was discharged today, Cheng would not choose to go to Cheng Su Su instead of not picking her up. " This is what she has been thinking just now. She thought that Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo had a good relationship. At least the things she heard about Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo before her death were the love of their husband and wife. But now she found that it didn''t seem like that. There seemed to be a contradiction between them. She didn''t know if it was the butterfly effect caused by her rebirth, but the situation now worried her a little. "So you don''t think about me at all today, you think about them all the time, do you?" Ning Yiqing asked in a deep voice. Gu only felt that she had to give him Shun Mao first. If there was no fire in the hospital, it would be troublesome. She gently nestled in his arms and said, "of course not, I..." Before her words were spoken, his lips were blocked, and then the cool juice came from his mouth. Gu''s only eyes suddenly stare very big, isn''t it! Can he still play like this? This is in the yard! Chapter 713 Although there are not many people living in this community, it''s not appropriate to kiss in the yard! She reached out and pushed him away, blushing and saying, "I''m going to roll call tonight. I''ll go back to school first." When she finished, she went back to the room to get her bag. Ning Yiqing blocked the door and asked her, "are you sure you won''t come with me today?" She had to repeat what she said just now: "today the school is going to roll call..." Ning Yiqing took a cool look at her and said, "Gu Youyi, you will pay the price of bleeding for today''s choice one day." Gu only heard his words a little shiver, and he has picked up a coat to put on her: "fool, there is a big temperature difference between morning and night, do you want to catch a cold?" Gu couldn''t keep up with his rhythm. He picked up a coat and put it on. Then he picked up the cell phone on the table and put it in her bag. Then he opened the door and walked out first. He walked two steps and saw that she didn''t follow. He looked back at her and said, "what are you doing standing there? Don''t want to go to school, stay here and sleep with me? " Gu Weiyi immediately came back to her senses and strode out. She couldn''t understand what he wanted to do, so she couldn''t help asking him, "what are you doing with your clothes?" She actually asked him why he was wearing a coat, but his answer made her collapse: "so now you want me to take off my coat and stand in front of you?" Gu Weiyi shook his head and said, "no! It''s very nice of you to be like this now! " Ning Yiqing glanced at her obliquely and said nothing more. Then she reached out and pulled her hand. The palm of his hand was warm, and the cocoon between his fingers was obvious. It tickled her palm slightly. Gu only secretly looked at him, his lips pursed into a line, the whole person looked very cold. At this time, her heart is full of sigh, he is the kind of cold to the extreme people, why play hooligans is so handy? And she also understood his mind at this time, he is going to send her back to school. In fact, as long as he doesn''t do anything to her, she thinks it''s a very happy thing to be with him. It took about ten minutes from the villa to the school gate. When they arrived at the gate, the guard immediately recognized Ning Yiqing. Although they were soldiers of Cheng Shutang, they subconsciously saluted Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing returns a gift and goes in with Gu Yiwei. The soldier looks at Gu Yiwei curiously, and then at Ning Yiqing, confirming that Gu Yiwei was the girl who went out with Cheng Shutang last time. He stretched out his hand and scratched his head. It seemed that something was wrong. When Ning Yiqing sent Gu Youyi to the dormitory downstairs, she happened to meet Wang Fenger, who came downstairs to get boiled water. Wang Fenger looked at Gu Youyi first, and she said happily, "you''re back. I just helped you get boiled water..." Wang feng''er originally wanted to call Gu only to carry the boiled water upstairs with her. When she saw Ning Yiqing, she was stunned there. Her words were so scared that she couldn''t speak. Subconsciously, she stepped back. Chapter 714 In fact, Ning Yiqing also came to the school last time. At that time, he went on stage to challenge process Shutang. It was dark and dark at that time. He was wearing a military training uniform and a hat on his head, so Wang Fenger didn''t recognize him at this time. When she saw Ning Yiqing, she saw that he was so handsome! Not only handsome, but also powerful and terrible! Although he just stood there calmly, there was a sharp breath. She did not dare to look at him a second time. Gu''s only relationship with Wang feng''er in the dormitory is the best, so she introduced: "feng''er, he is my object Ning Yiqing." After she finished, she looked at Ning Yiqing with a smile and said, "she is my roommate Wang Fenger." Ning Yiqing nodded slightly. To Gu''s only friend, he was relatively polite. But Wang feng''er stayed for a while, and said: "Hello!" Before Gu only said that she had an object, he just laughed, because she thought Gu only wanted to resolve the embarrassment at that time, but did not expect that she actually had an object, and her object was so handsome. She was a little embarrassed at this time. She took a walk of the cigarette and went upstairs with the kettle. Gu only see her appearance smile, she looked at Ning Yiqing said: "you scared my roommate." Ning Yi Qing disdained ground to curl to curl a mouth: "it is her courage is too small, concern me what matter." Gu Weiyi shrugged and said, "I''ll go back to the dormitory first." She just took a step and he caught her by the wrist. He looked at her and said, "remember to miss me. Don''t look at other boys." Gu only nodded his head like a flow of benevolence. At this time, aunt Su Guan poked her head out and took a look. She wanted to scold Gu Wei for a few words. After all, boys and girls are still not the mainstream in front of the dormitory building. However, she did not say the words of reprimand, but saw Ning Yiqing, she was surprised to shout: "deputy general manager Ning?" Ning Yiqing also had some accidents. She took a look in the direction of aunt SuGuan. Aunt SuGuan said happily: "deputy general manager Ning, it''s really you! I thought I recognized the wrong person! " Ning Yiqing also recognized aunt SuGuan. He said in a low voice, "how is aunt Zhong here?" "It''s not thanks to you Aunt Zhong said with a smile, "if I hadn''t found someone to help me introduce my work, how could I have been a dormitory manager in the Imperial University? Why, who is this beautiful classmate "She''s my object." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. Aunt Zhong immediately praised Gu Weiyi as a flower: "it turns out that she is your object. She is not only beautiful, good at learning, but also has strong ability. She is a good match for deputy general manager Ning!" Gu Weiyi usually sees aunt Zhong with a straight face. Most people in the girls'' dormitory are afraid of her, because as long as she doesn''t have a rest or the hygiene is not up to standard, she will immediately report to the academic affairs office, which will give the list to Cheng Shutang, and then punish him for running ten laps. Gu only found that Ning Yiqing knew a lot of people. Last time he went to Yunnan, he had acquaintances, but now he even knows aunt SuGuan in DIDU University. How many people did he have to help to have such a strong mass base? Ning Yiqing said in a light voice: "she is really good. I can''t come to school often. Aunt Zhong will take care of her if it''s convenient. She is timid and soft tempered. I''m afraid she will be bullied." Chapter 715 Aunt Zhong immediately assured him: "don''t worry, I won''t let people bully her." Gu only heard two people''s conversation, feel strange, timid, soft tempered, being bullied? Is this her? Wait, is Ning Yiqing opening the back door for her? Ning Yiqing nodded a little and said, "if you have any trouble in the dormitory in the future, you can ask aunt Zhong for help." Gu only a busy way thanks, and then slip up the floor, and Ning Yiqing also left. Ning Yiqing has helped aunt Zhong''s family before, and she is very grateful to Ning Yiqing. Before, she didn''t know how to repay him. Now, as long as she helps Ning Yiqing take good care of Gu, the only way is to repay him. She even made a plan in her heart. She would take more care of Gu in the future. She would never let those coquettish bitches bully her. Gu only where know SuGuan aunt Zhong''s idea, she returned to the dormitory to see Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang a face gossip to look at her, white magnolia is still calm reading. In fact, before she came up just now, Wang feng''er came in to gossip with Xiang Xiang. Just now, they were still looking at the window, but they didn''t see clearly from the top down. Gu only saw their appearance and was silent for a second. Then he said boldly, "I''ll treat you to sugar some other day." Wang feng''er looked at Gu and asked, "what''s your target? It looks so powerful! " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "he is my object. Can he not come from me?" Wang feng''er was stunned for three seconds before she understood the meaning of her words. She skimmed her lips and said, "the only one, can you not be so narcissistic?" "I can''t help it. People are too good to be narcissistic." Gu Wei said with a smile, and then she went in to wash. Wang feng''er was envious when she saw her appearance. Although Gu Weiyi always said how excellent she was when she joked, in fact, she was so excellent. The most important thing is that she only says that she is excellent, but she can''t see any pride in her body. She is very gentle when she gets along with others. Her calmness is not what a girl of this age can have. Wang feng''er thinks that she may not have Gu''s tolerance all her life, but it doesn''t prevent them from becoming good friends. Yu Xiangxiang asked Wang Fenger: "is the only object handsome?" "Handsome to dregs!" Wang feng''er sighed: "in fact, handsome is the second. His aura is very strong. At first sight, he is not an ordinary person, and he is the only one who is quite right!" "Really?" Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes glowed: "next time I must find a way to meet you!" "Flower maniac." Sitting on the bed reading Magnolia cold not Ding out of such a word. Yu Xiangxiang is about to attack. Wang Fenger pulls her around and says, "it''s everyone''s right to appreciate beautiful things. It''s a normal phenomenon." Yu Xiangxiang couldn''t help but say: "sometimes I really don''t understand the mentality of some people. I know that learning is not the only good, ability is not the only strong, and I don''t have the only good-looking, but I put on a high cold demeanor there every day, thinking that I have more than one!" White Magnolia stares at her and says: "who do you say?" "Whoever admits it will say it!" As a standard Xiang sister, Yu Xiang also has a hot temper. Chapter 716 As a matter of fact, Yu Xiangxiang has long been dissatisfied with Magnolia. Before, she could bear it. Now magnolia is very strange every day. Can she bear it with her hair? In Hunan accent, there are often modal particles such as "Luo" in the ending. Bai Yulan immediately jumped down from the bed and started to fight directly. Yu Xiangxiang had already prepared for it and fought back directly. In the blink of an eye, they had already formed a circle. Although Yu Xiangxiang was eliminated by Gu only in military training, it doesn''t mean that she can''t beat Bai Yulan. Wang feng''er is in a hurry. She can''t pull them apart by herself, so she shouts Gu only to help. Gu only really can''t understand that she just goes to the bathroom to take a bath. Yu Xiangxiang and Bai Yulan have a fierce fight. After she and Wang Fenger pull them apart, they both have black and blue faces, and some scratches on their neck and face. Gu only thought that although Bai Yulan had a bad temper and didn''t fit in with the crowd, it wasn''t a big problem in itself, but she didn''t expect to fight with Yu Xiangxiang directly. She realized for the first time that the relationship between several girls in the dormitory might be much worse than she expected, and this matter needs to be solved after all, so she asked Yu Xiangxiang and Bai Yulan, "do you want to be private or public?" Private is to say I''m sorry, let it go, public is to make trouble to the dean''s office, two people may be punished. Before Yu Xiangxiang spoke, Bai Yulan looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said, "Gu Weiyi, you really take yourself seriously, don''t you think it''s just that your academic performance is better? What qualifications do you have to mediate my conflict with Yu Xiangxiang? " Gu only thought that Bai Yulan was a child spoiled by her parents. She was a little arrogant, but now she found that she was too arrogant. She was upset if she didn''t take the first place. She said faintly: "I really have no qualification to mediate the contradiction between you and Xiangxiang, and I have never thought of mediating. If you are because Xiangxiang and Fenger are close to me because of my good grades, you can directly come to me if you feel uncomfortable." Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger were stunned when they heard this sentence. They really didn''t think about it, so Qi Dynasty looked at Bai Yulan. White Magnolia''s mind was exposed, her face suddenly Red: "what are you, why should I envy you?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it turns out that you are jealous of me. That''s OK. I always feel that jealousy can help people to make progress. I accept any challenge from you. But it''s not too polite for you to ask me what it is. I''ll tell you when you surpass me in your later study Bai Yulan has nothing to say because of her words. After all, the word "jealousy" is her own. After holding her breath for a while, she finally said, "you can also study a little. In fact, you are rotten to death. Maybe what Cheng Su Su said is right. As soon as you enter the Imperial University, you hook up three or four, and you can''t hook up with the chief instructor clearly. Others don''t know who the girl who went out with the chief instructor last time, but I know!" "At that time, I was nearby. I saw you go out with the chief drillmaster at night! Also, the chief instructor left you a talk. When you came back, your lips were red and bright. You said you had rubbed your lipstick. It was a kiss Chapter 717 Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang were stunned when they heard this. That night, Gu''s lip color was really abnormal, but they didn''t think about it. They unconsciously looked at Gu''s face, but her face was light and calm. White Magnolia then said: "last time your monitor also adored you. Did you really think everyone didn''t hear you? In addition, this morning, the president of the student union, Yue Daishan, was waiting for you at the gate of the dormitory. On the surface, you ignored him. This is just your means! " "You will bring another so-called object here. After all, it''s just your cover! What''s the object? It''s just a minister under your skirt! After all, you are a shameless bastard Gu only eyes inch by inch of the cold down, she had previously because Magnolia had shown her the police, and put a lot of things very obvious, so she always felt that Magnolia had jealousy of her heart, but is a kind-hearted girl, so she heard Magnolia''s words at this time is still a little shocked. "Pa" sound, Gu only gave Bai Yulan a slap in the face, Bai Yulan immediately to fight back, Gu only a twist her hand directly fell to the ground, and then raised his foot on Bai Yulan''s chest, let her not move. Bai Yulan''s eyes are full of surprise. She usually sees Gu''s only soft and weak. Although she has beaten Su Su in front of many people, she always thinks that it''s Cheng Su Su who is weak, not Gu Wei Yi who is strong, because of her quick action and unilateral crushing. But at this time she and Gu only a pair of time, she found that Gu only than she imagined to be too strong! Gu Weiyi looked at her and said, "sorry!" Her face was cold, and her whole body was killing. The temperature in the whole dormitory suddenly dropped by 10 degrees. For the first time, Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger saw Gu only angry. They were stunned and didn''t know what to do and what to say. White Magnolia roared: "isn''t what I said true? You hit me first. If you want to apologize, you should apologize to me! " Gu only said slowly: "there are some things I don''t want to say more, and I don''t have to explain anything to you, but you must apologize for what you just said!" "What if I don''t apologize? Do you want to kill me? " White Magnolia said coldly. Gu only lightly said: "what do you say? Now it''s a legal society. Of course, I won''t do such things as killing people. But I can still do it if you apologize to me in front of the whole school." "Are you looking for the chief instructor to help you out?" White Magnolia sneer: "Gu only, you still say you are not a water-based slut!" Gu Wei nodded on his feet, and Bai Yu felt that there was a big stone in her chest. If she pressed down again, her ribs would be broken! Gu only this time did not speak to her, but directly took out a cell phone from the bag, and then called home: "Ning Yiqing, you tell Cheng Shutang, let him let a girl named Bai Yulan apologize to me in front of the whole school tomorrow." When she took out the cell phone, the three girls in the room were stunned. Nowadays, the value of cell phones is different. Only those with excellent family circumstances may buy them. "What happened?" Ning Yiqing asked in a deep voice. Chapter 718 Ning Yiqing just returned home, is preparing to return to the army, the result received Gu only telephone. He packed his cell phone into her bag today just for the convenience of contacting her. He wanted to call her and listen to her voice when he missed her, but he didn''t expect that it would come in handy so soon. "Some people say that I gave you a green hat, that it was Cheng Shutang who kissed me that night, and that I was entangled with Cheng Shuian." Gu said wrongly. She thinks that the only thing she can win in school now is her academic performance. She has no other relationship. He told her before that he would report his name if anything happened, but now, it seems that it doesn''t work for her to report his name to Magnolia, so let him help her solve it! Anyway, this is the imperial capital, and it''s also his territory. She thought that she would repair Cheng Su Su with Ning Yi Qing''s power, but she didn''t expect that Bai Yu Lan was the first one to repair Cheng Su Su. Bai Yulan was stunned when she heard Gu''s words. Under normal circumstances, if a woman really gives a man a green hat, who dares to say it face to face? And listen to Gu''s only words, it seems that her object, Ning Yiqing, knows Cheng Shutang and Cheng Shuian. Ning Yiqing was silent on the other end of the phone for about five seconds. He said in a deep voice, "I know. I''ll deal with this." Then he hung up. Gu only released his foot on Bai Yulan''s chest and said with a smile, "my object said that he knows all these things and he will deal with them. Today, it''s not your apology that I can uncover it." Bai Yulan''s face is uncertain. In essence, she has no grudge with Gu Weiyi. She is just used to being excellent before, which suddenly brings out a better Gu Weiyi than her. She is sure that she is upset. During this period, she knew Gu Weiyi well. To tell you the truth, she didn''t particularly hate Gu Weiyi, but she just didn''t like Gu Weiyi''s pressure on her. In addition, rumors about Gu''s life are flying all over the world during this period. She believes it when she hears too much. Then she sees Gu''s life and Cheng Shutang go out together at night. After Cheng Shutang leaves Gu''s life, her lips are full of new kisses. So she felt that Gu only had a good academic record and a good appearance. Then she wanted to collude with all kinds of men to wait for the price. In addition, she saw Gu only and Yue Daishan standing at the door this morning, and now she had another object. She was immediately out of balance. Why can a girl who only knows how to play tricks beat her? It was because of this idea that she broke out tonight. But now Gu Weiyi, who is so calm and calm, makes her think that her judgment may be wrong, but she is so old that she has never been bullied so much. How can the tone in her heart be suppressed? Besides, Gu only has a relationship, so does she! She said in a deep voice, "who is afraid of whom! Gu Weiwei, if I can''t get you out of school today, I won''t be Bai! " So she sniffed and went downstairs to the public phone booth outside. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang were a little bit suspicious. Yu Xiangxiang looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "the only one, you are so righteous that you directly carried Bai Yulan to help me. However, she seems to have a good beginning. The last time I heard her call, it seemed that she had an uncle who was a senior official in the imperial capital. She must have gone to her uncle for help, Maybe her uncle knows our headmaster! I''m afraid it will do you harm! " Chapter 719 Gu said, "you''re welcome. We''re roommates." Now she feels from the bottom of her heart that it''s not wise for her to call Ning Yiqing. If Bai Yulan has a relationship, then she has to have a relationship. She says that she has never enjoyed the privilege of Ning Yiqing''s relationship. Yu Xiangxiang was a little worried when she saw her appearance: "did you hear what I just said? Bai Yulan''s uncle is likely to know the headmaster, and then he is likely to expel you! " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I heard what you said, but since you know the origin of Magnolia is so big, how dare you fight with her just now?" "She hit me first!" Yu Xiangxiang curled his lips and said, "she''s done it. If I don''t fight back, won''t I lose our face?" Gu only some speechless, but also feel that in Xiangxiang is very lovely. Wang feng''er saw her face calm, thought of her words just now, can''t help asking her: "your object knows the general instructor?" Gu Wei nodded: "they are good friends!" She can only say yes, because these two people seem not to deal with each other very well, they always quarrel and sometimes fight, so she is not sure whether they are good friends or not. But because it involves Yicheng Shutang, if she doesn''t solve the problem this time, she will have to kill her in the future? So this is no longer a matter for her and Magnolia, but for her own name. Wang Fenger''s eyes are a little worried: "but even so, I''m afraid it''s not good for you. In case the relationship between Bai Yulan''s family is very hard, what can you do?" She doesn''t want to get fired. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "is that so? That can only be compared with Magnolia who has a harder relationship She said with some melancholy: "I just wanted to study in a low-key way, but now I''m not careful. I''m so high-key. It''s really not in line with what I used to do!" Wang feng''er sees her appearance some speechless: "all what time, you are still joking!" "All right!" Gu Yiwei said faintly, "just wait for how big this can be. Bai Yulan will apologize to me in front of the whole school tomorrow. If she is so proud, it will completely break her pride." At this time, Bai Yulan opened the door and came in. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you just wait to be fired." With these words, she turned and went out, as if she had come back to inform Gu about it. Gu Wei a smile, but in the heart is very calm. Half an hour later, aunt Zhong went upstairs and called all the people in Gu''s only dormitory. The instructor was waiting downstairs with a black face. As soon as he saw Gu Wei, he said with a cold face, "come with me!" Gu Weiyi answered and went to the director''s office with Yu Xiang and Wang feng''er. At this time, the teaching director was also depressed. After washing, he was preparing to go to bed, and then he received a notice that there was a fight in the girls'' dormitory for him to deal with. He thought that the girls could fight well, and then he found that the girl who was beaten was quite big! The instructor had to put on his clothes to deal with the matter. He turned his head and looked at Gu Wei, who was standing there looking very clever. His brow slightly wrinkled. Chapter 720 Gu, the only student who got full marks of all subjects in the history of DIDU University, made a deep impression on him, but he didn''t expect such an excellent girl to fight! He thinks it needs to be dealt with properly, otherwise these girls will be able to go to heaven in the future. Gu only followed calmly all the time, but Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger were somewhat nervous. They were both excellent in character and learning since childhood. It was the first time that they were called to the academic affairs office. By the time Gu and his party arrived at the academic affairs office, Bai Yulan was sitting there with a cold face. Beside her was a middle-aged man in her thirties. As soon as they got in, the middle-aged man pointed to Gu''s only nose and scolded, "do you girls go to school or fight? As soon as you look at them, you can see that they are definitely not good people. I suggest that they should be expelled directly! " "Who asked, who are you?" Gu only looked at the man and said. "My name is Zhang, and I''m Mr. Bai''s secretary," the man said haughtily He was a wise man. He only said that he was Mr. Bai, not Mr. Bai''s official position. Gu only "Oh" a, and then turned to the director said: "director, he wants to rob your work, you do not care about it?" Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang couldn''t help laughing. Zhang MISHU stares at both of them immediately, and both of them bear a smile. Wang Fenger says to the director: "the director called us here to find out what happened tonight. Now that we have just come in, without saying anything, he says that we will all be expelled. I''m afraid it''s unreasonable." Before the director of instruction had spoken, Secretary Zhang said in a cold voice, "Miss Bai has just told the whole story. What you said is not important!" "Director, is that really the case?" Gu only turned to ask the director. At this time, the teaching director was also upset with Secretary Zhang. The Bai family had a little influence in the imperial capital, but his attitude was too arrogant. Anyway, this is the Imperial Capital University, which is his one mu three Fen land! Moreover, at the beginning of the military training, he was scolded by the headmaster. The headmaster is a person who doesn''t even sell her face to the Cheng family. How old is the Bai family compared with the Cheng family? So the director said faintly: "Secretary Zhang''s words are not good. Since it''s a student fighting, we have to ask the party concerned. We can''t just listen to one side of the story." He turned his head and looked at Gu Yiwei: "you tell me, what''s the matter?" When Gu Weiyi was about to speak, Yu Xiangxiang stood up and said, "director, Bai Yulan, she hit me first. Gu Weiyi came to fight. Bai Yulan first spoke ill and then hit her. She couldn''t help fighting back for a moment! I haven''t beaten Bai Yulan, so she said that she was beaten for nothing. Then Bai Yulan couldn''t beat Gu only, so she wanted to make a big fuss and ask her family to leave. It''s too much! " Wang feng''er immediately echoed: "yes, that''s it!" Just now, as soon as they came in, Secretary Zhang said that they would be expelled. They can''t bear it! Besides, there were only four of them in the dormitory just now, and now Gu Weiwei, Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger are on the side. In fact, if they are counted according to the number of people, they are still in the upper hand. They are not afraid! Chapter 721 Secretary Zhang immediately said with a cold face, "you are all talking nonsense! Just said with Miss Bai, you three are a group, bully her together He then turned to the director and said, "director, I didn''t mean you. Look what students you have recruited this year! These girls are ganging up and unreasonable. You must get rid of them! " The director''s face was not pretty at this time. He glared at Xiang Xiang and Wang feng''er and said, "did I ask you something? Go ahead, you Gu only looked at the arrogant Secretary Zhang, and then at Bai Yulan, who was sitting on the side of the winning ticket. She said faintly: "the fact is that Yu Xiangxiang said that today, we are not going to fight Bai Yulan, but she is fighting us because of the power of her family. She must apologize to us in front of the whole school." Although she does not know what kind of arrangement Ning Yiqing will have, Bai Yulan must apologize. Last time, because she was a little late, the instructor gave Cheng Su Su a speech in public in order to please her. In essence, the instructor is not a person with much integrity. So if Ning Yiqing doesn''t make arrangements, she will solve the problem by herself. Although it''s very difficult, she''s not afraid. "Nonsense Secretary Zhang said coldly, "what are you? You hit Miss Bai, and you want her to apologize to you?" He said to the director, "the three of them are in a group, so you don''t need to listen to them. Director, please dismiss them all immediately!" The director knows that although the position of the Bai family in the imperial capital is not very high, it can completely crush him. Although he doesn''t like the way Secretary Zhang does things, he can''t afford to offend the Bai family. Although Gu''s grades are very good, as far as he knows, she has no background at all, just a girl from an ordinary family in Lingcheng. As for Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger, they have no background. Although the headmaster has always taught him that they are educators and should not bow down in front of the powerful, he has to deal with the current situation, and he does not want to offend the Bai family. So he coughed and said: "the situation is really clear now. Gu and others gathered to hurt people. The plot is bad..." Just then, the telephone on his desk rang, so he had to get up to answer it. Bai Yulan, who had been sitting there and didn''t speak, stood up, went to Gu Weiwei and said, "Gu Weiwei, I didn''t want to use the power of my family. I just want to compare with you openly, but you are inferior in character and extremely don''t love yourself. Today, you dare to do something to me. I''ll teach you a lesson to let you know that there is a day outside and there are people outside." Gu only looked at Bai Yulan''s proud face, and she sighed a long time in her heart. She had never really thought about Bai Yulan as evil before, but now it seems that she underestimated the destructive power of "jealousy". She felt that fate seemed to have taught her a serious lesson. How long before that, the image of Magnolia in her heart had collapsed. As a person of two generations, she has seen a lot of evil side of human nature, but in the face of these college students, she is willing to think of human nature better. Chapter 722 Gu''s only happiness now is that the time she spent with Bai Yulan was not long, and she had no feelings, otherwise she would still feel cold. She said faintly: "I want to give you your words. In this world, there are always people outside the world. I didn''t think you had any opinions on me, but Xiangxiang and Fenger have nothing to do with this matter. You really don''t need to involve them." "They are stupid. I''m better than you, but they are always on your side. What''s more, Yu Xiangxiang dares to fight me today, so she has to pay the price. As for Wang Fenger, since she has such a good relationship with you, let''s drop out with you!" White Magnolia said coldly. Gu only heard this sentence and felt that she was wrong. It turned out that there was such a dark side in Bai Yulan''s heart. Secretary Zhang said: "Miss Bai, what do you explain to them? It''s just a bunch of clowns from the countryside! " In his eyes, as long as they are not from the imperial capital, they are all from the countryside. Bai Yulan pursed her lower lip slightly, then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "now that you admit your bad conduct, maybe I can let you go and let you continue to study in the Imperial University." Gu only chuckled: "I didn''t know privilege could be played like this before. I think this time I''ve gained a lot of insight. When I see those people who seem to be upright, I can''t blindly believe that their temperament is really upright and they really have no bad heart. So Bai Yulan, I have to thank you this time." "What do you thank her for?" Yu Xiangxiang said in a stuffy way: "I have long seen that she is not a good person, and only you think her nature is not bad! Now you see clearly, her heart is black! " "I thank her for letting me see her." Gu only lightly said: "after a deeper understanding of human nature." Then she looked at Bai Yulan and said, "but you really think you will win this time. Can you expel us from school?" "Of course!" Bai Yulan is quite confident about this matter: "I''ve always been the one who makes the rules. Gu only, up to now, I might as well tell you one thing. Cheng Su Su has indeed used some means to damage your reputation, and I''ve helped her a lot." "You probably don''t know it until now. At the beginning, I reminded you that I just wanted to get closer to you and see what kind of skills you have, but I didn''t expect that you were so shameless and colluded with so many boys." "This is to maintain the good atmosphere of our school, so don''t blame me for being cruel to you." In fact, when she first entered the Imperial University, she heard that Gu Weiyi was the only student in the whole university who got full marks of all subjects in recent years. She was not convinced that Gu Weiyi had 12 marks. After seeing Gu only, she was amazed by her excellent appearance, and her heart became even more unconvinced. So when she first met Gu only, she said that she wanted to challenge Gu only. At that time, she really just wanted to challenge Gu only. Then she saw the dispute between Gu Weiyi and Cheng Susu in the canteen. She found that there were many people who disagreed with Gu Weiyi. It seemed to be an opportunity. Chapter 723 When evil thoughts arise, they are often out of control. Bai Yulan regarded Cheng Su Su as an alliance at that time. That night, she went to find process Su Su, and they reached a consensus. Then there are subsequent rumors. It''s hard for Cheng Su Su to have that effect alone. When someone hears those rumors, she, as Gu''s only roommate, stands up and admits that the rumors are true. Only in this way can they spread in the whole school. People who spread those rumors are still quite reasonable, and the reason is very simple. That''s what Gu''s only roommate said. With this premise, more and more people believe that rumor, and Gu''s reputation in school is getting worse and worse. Gu''s eyes are full of coldness. She thinks that she really underestimates Bai Yulan. She has such deep and complicated thoughts. Finally, she even finds such a high sounding excuse. She has always known that there is such a kind of person in this world that she thinks she is just and does everything right. If someone is stronger than them, they can''t stand it. In essence, Cheng Su Su and Magnolia belong to this category. It''s just that Bai Yulan looks very cold at ordinary times. Because Ning Yiqing, Su tingxue and Lin Shuyue are all people of Gao lengfan''s type, she always thinks that Gao lengfan''s people actually have an upright and fiery heart. It turns out that she is wrong. She looked at Bai Yulan and said, "I''m a little sorry to explain that in front of you today. I thought we just need to explain it clearly. Now it seems that you want to drive me out of school at the moment when you are going to turn against me." Magnolia gave a cold smile and didn''t say much. When Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger heard this, they understood that Bai Yulan was not easy to get along with, but they did not expect that her mind was so deep and intolerable! Secretary Zhang glanced at Gu one and only one: "Miss, what do you say to these country bumpkins? Anyway, they made such a big mistake today, which is enough to be expelled from school!" When he finished, he raised his chin slightly, showing the superiority of the whole person. When the director of instruction over there finally finished the call, Secretary Zhang said very arrogantly, "director, what are you waiting for? Get rid of them all Bai Yulan looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, I''ll give you one last chance. I know you''re not afraid, but Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang will be fired because of you. Do you have a good conscience? At this time, they can stay at the expense of you. " All in all, the enmity between them was not great. She didn''t think she had to do too much about some things, but Gu didn''t agree with her idea. Gu only looked at her and asked, "can you be so happy if you destroy me?" "Not bad." White Magnolia slowly said: "I have always been the best one, no matter where it must be." When she finished, she took a look at Secretary Zhang, who was very arrogant and said, "director, let''s go and issue the drop out form!" The instructor took a look at him. His face was slightly heavy. He turned to look at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi''s lips were pursed into a line. He looked a little cold. His eyes a little deeper, did not speak, directly open the cabinet, and then take out the drop out sheet, sitting on the desk, began to write the name. Chapter 724 Bai Yulan was a little disdainful when she saw this place. She thought that the teaching office of Imperial University would be different from that of No. 1 middle school in their city. Now it seems that even Imperial University is just like this. It''s not difficult to deal with people who have no foundation like Gu only. She remembers the way Gu only hit her before. She thinks it''s really cheap to dismiss Gu only in this way. When she was in high school, who dares to hit her? Now she has to give it back. She knows that she can''t beat Gu only, but now she is in the academic affairs office. As long as Gu only dares to fight back, she has two witnesses, the director of education and Secretary Zhang. It''s possible to send Gu only to the school! So she gave a cold smile, went to Gu''s face, raised her hand and said: "today just let you see the world, so that you don''t think you are really the best when you think you are good at school every day..." Her hand didn''t hit Gu''s face. Instead, it was Gu''s hand that caught her. When Gu''s backhand was folded, she felt it was piercing and screamed. Gu only coldly said: "you are really brave, even dare to hit people in the academic affairs office, Bai Yulan, who gives you the confidence?" Secretary Zhang was angry. He pointed his orchid finger at Gu Weiyi and said, "you are so brave. My lady beat you. She looked up to you, but you can''t help fighting back!" He said toward Gu only direction played over, Gu only one also hide, raised a foot to kick him straight back a good step, and then a buttock sat on the ground. He said loudly: "director, do you see that Gu is so arrogant that he dare to beat someone in front of you. Now you not only have to fire her, but also call the police to arrest her!" After a squint at him, the instructor said, "you''re wrong. It was you and Magnolia who hit people just now. Gu Weiyi was just self-defense! And the person who will be expelled from school is not Gu only, but Bai Yulan! " He said, throwing the drop out slip to Secretary Zhang and saying, "take Bai Yulan away. The basic requirement of our students in Imperial University is to have a kind and upright heart. Those who are not good enough to be students in our school!" Gu only this is not unexpected, a cold smile released Magnolia''s hand, Magnolia an unprepared, a buttock sat on the ground. Secretary Zhang was surprised: "director, are you crazy! Do you know what it would be like to offend Mr. Bai? " "I don''t know." The instructor''s back was straight: "but I know what to do as an instructor. The school is the last pure land in the world, and as the instructor in the school, I should deal with this matter fairly and fairly!" "I will not let any student in our school be wronged, nor will I let any student with a wrong mind stay in our school, nor will I bow down under the so-called power!" "No matter how powerful your white gentlemen are, they will never reach into our Imperial University! The cause and effect of today''s incident, I heard very clearly here just now, is that Bai Yulan takes care of the only one who doesn''t like her, wants to frame her, deliberately triggers a fight, and then wants to use your Bai family''s privilege to expel Gu only one, so as to satisfy her strongest vanity! " This is indeed such a thing, but at this time from the mouth of the instructor, the nature of the matter is completely settled. Chapter 725 Standing on one side, Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger looked at each other, and their eyes were full of surprise. They didn''t believe the director''s words, because they felt that they really wanted to expel them before he answered the phone. At this time, he only took a phone call and turned his attitude 180 degrees. They were very curious about what was in the phone. White jade Langton when anxious: "should expel is they, not me!" Then she looked at Secretary Zhang and said, "tell the director quickly, you can''t fire me!" Secretary Zhang stood up, pulled the director and said, "you are a smart man. You should be clear about the consequences of doing so! Change the list quickly, or you''ll have good fruit to eat! " "Oh, who dares to run to the Academic Affairs Office of DIDU university? I''ve opened my eyes today!" A little lazy voice sounded, with irony in it. Bai Yulan''s face changed when she heard the voice. She had already heard it. It was Cheng Shutang''s voice. In a flash, she saw Cheng Shutang come over. Behind him, there was a young man who looked extremely cold. Then she saw Gu only walk up to the young man and ask, "how do you come here?" Ning Yiqing originally wanted to solve the problem by herself, but because it involved Cheng Shutang, he called Cheng Shutang together. "My daughter-in-law has been bullied. Can I not come?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and saw that she was not in a mess. He felt her head and asked, "did you suffer?" "No, I had a fight with her, and I won." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I just feel that I''m a little bit oppressed. She actually slandered me. I feel very uncomfortable." When she called him today, she knew that he would certainly deal with it, but she didn''t know how he would deal with it. At this time, her heart felt warm when she saw him coming in person. Ning Yiqing glances at Bai Yulan. Bai Yulan greets him with a cold look and shivers unconsciously. She faintly feels that the man in front of her is extremely dangerous. Over there, Yu Xiang asked Wang feng''er in a light voice: "is he the only one?" "Yes." Wang feng''er said softly, "isn''t it very handsome?" Yu Xiangxiang nodded wildly: "I thought the general instructor was very handsome, but compared with the only object, it''s really nothing!" Although their voices were small, the academic affairs office was not big. Cheng Shutang''s ears were good. He immediately heard their conversation, so he glared at them. Subconsciously, they stood upright and did not dare to move. These days, Cheng Shutang is very powerful in the neutrality of these students. It is estimated that Gu is the only one of the freshmen who is not afraid of him. Cheng Shutang looked at Bai Yulan and said, "I heard you said that Gu and I had an affair?" Originally, he was upset and didn''t want to take charge of the business today, but Ning Yiqing found it. When he heard why he was looking for it, he immediately became angry! If he is really interested in Gu only, he may feel guilty about it, but he doesn''t care about it from the beginning to the end, and then he is said to have an affair with Gu only. It''s just unbearable! Chapter 726 The most important thing is that if you don''t explain it clearly, let alone others, Ning Yiqing can beat him to death. He won''t want to mix up in the company in the future! Gu Weiyi reached out and stroked her forehead. They had been here for a long time to discuss the matter of being expelled from school. As soon as he came, he went straight to the subject. She couldn''t stop him! Although she thinks it needs to be explained clearly, there are a lot of people here! She really felt a little embarrassed! When Bai Yulan sees Cheng Shutang, her legs are soft subconsciously, but she knows that when things come to this stage, if she flinches, the consequences may be more serious. So she bit her lip and said, "yes, you usually treat Gu Wei very differently. That night you leave Gu Wei alone, and then when Gu Wei comes back, his lip is swollen! This is enough to show that you and Gu have an affair! " Cheng Shutang was stunned for three seconds when he heard about it. Then he finally wanted to understand how it came back. He patted his thigh and laughed with no image: "Ning Yiqing, I don''t want to carry this pot! You''ve been causing trouble for a long time Bai Yulan''s face changed again when she heard him. She couldn''t help looking at Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing''s face slowed down a bit. It turned out that this misunderstanding was because he didn''t hold back when he took care of the only one that day. He was a little cruel. He said in a very flat tone: "I haven''t seen my daughter-in-law for several days. I can''t help myself. What''s the matter with you?" Gu''s face suddenly turned red. Yu Xiangxiang was dragged out of the academic affairs office by Wang Fenger. She also felt that it was somewhat shameful. How could Gu''s cold looking object be so reasonable? Secretary Zhang couldn''t help saying: "it''s indecent to kiss openly on campus..." Before he finished his words, Ning Yiqing broke his arm directly. He screamed in pain: "who are you? You dare to beat me. I want to sue you!" "It''s a coincidence that I want to sue you, too." Ning Yiqing said slowly, "well, I''ll sue you for sabotage and using power for personal gain." Cheng Shutang reaches out and pats a secretary on the shoulder, and then pulls his arm, which Ning Yiqing breaks. The pain makes him scream. Cheng Shutang says sympathetically: "you want to sue us, don''t you know our name? Let''s introduce ourselves. " He pointed to Ning Yiqing and said, "his name is Ning Yiqing, deputy general manager of the branch of the security company. My name is Cheng Shutang, and I''m also deputy general manager of the security company. Remember our identity, don''t make a mistake!" Secretary Zhang knows what it means to have two such young deputy general managers, even if he has no more insight. He immediately remembered the rumor he had heard before. His face suddenly changed. Ning Yiqing didn''t go back to China for a long time, and he was on duty most of the time, so he didn''t know much about it, but he had heard about Cheng Shutang of the Cheng family. He looked at Cheng Shutang with pain and asked, "you are the Cheng family..." "That''s right!" Without waiting for him to finish, Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "I''m Cheng Shutang of the Cheng family. If you are not convinced, just come to me." When he finished, he felt that Ning Yiqing had broken someone else''s arm. If he didn''t move, wouldn''t he be a little out of step? Chapter 727 So Cheng Shutang took Secretary Zhang''s other hand and broke it again. Secretary Zhang screamed with pain, his forehead full of sweat. Cheng Shutang said seriously: "you destroy my reputation, I will sue you for slander!" Secretary Zhang originally thought that he could walk across the Imperial University today with the reputation of the Bai family, but who would tell him how he cared about the only girl who didn''t seem to have any background. How could she know the Cheng family and bring them in? Secretary Zhang, as a master of flattery, was completely recovered at this time. He said: "sorry, you two! Today''s event is all a misunderstanding. I''m wrong about it. I''ll apologize to both of you! " Cheng Shutang shook his head and said, "we broke your hand. Aren''t you going to sue us? Let''s Sue together! Don''t apologize! " Secretary Zhang almost knelt down to him: "I... my hand was broken by myself, which has nothing to do with you two!" "No, your hand is obviously interrupted by us. I must be responsible for this!" Cheng Shutang said seriously: "my mother taught me to be an honest person since I was a child. I can''t lie in public!" Secretary Zhang wants to cry. It''s really going to make trouble. It''s only him who will suffer! So he said, "it''s not like this. I broke my hand before I came here." "That''s it Cheng Shutang looked at him and asked, "so your hand is really not broken by us?" "Not really!" Secretary Zhang said quickly. Cheng Shutang even tut after a few, said: "then you this old boy is too bad! I''ve broken my hand and I''m still running around. I don''t want to deceive us, do I? " Gu is the only one who hears their conversation. She really doesn''t think that Cheng Shutang has such a side. She just wants to understand again in a flash. The background like Cheng''s is really terrible. She finally understood why Cheng Su Su Su always wanted to seek privileges by playing the Cheng family''s signboard. When the name of the Cheng family came out, she could frighten the invincible Secretary Zhang into such a state. Secretary Zhang said: "today''s thing is just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Cheng Shutang nodded, "it seems that it is a misunderstanding." but I think it is a great psychological harm to my sister. I have no support for her has the final say. When he finished, seeing that everyone was looking at him, he explained: "Gu is the only sister I know. In my heart, she is equal to my own sister! If anyone bullies her, it''s the same as bullying me! " Gu only heard his words, but he couldn''t say what it was like for a moment. At this time, they didn''t recognize each other. He could say such words at this time, but it was the friendship between them during this period of time, but even so, it made her feel warm. Gu only a look to white magnolia, White Magnolia see this scene, face already scared white. When Bai Yulan heard Gu Weiyi calling Ning Yiqing, she felt that Gu Weiyi was making a mystery. Even if Gu Weiyi really had an affair with Cheng Shutang, in this case, in order to take care of his reputation, he certainly did not dare to stand up for Gu Weiyi. Although she had guessed that Cheng Shutang might have some background, she didn''t grow up in the imperial capital. She was not familiar with everything here, so she didn''t think much about it. Chapter 728 In addition, Bai Yulan used to walk sideways at home. She always felt that Bai family was very powerful, but she couldn''t swallow that breath, so she called her second uncle and asked her second uncle to send someone to deal with it. She really didn''t expect that things would develop in this direction. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Gu''s only object really knew Cheng Shutang. What she didn''t expect most was that they all had a very strong background. Otherwise, who would dare to discount Secretary Zhang in this situation? Bai Yulan is a kind of stubborn character. At this time, Gu Wei gives her face. She feels extremely embarrassed. At this time, she says to Ning Yiqing reluctantly: "you must not be cheated by Gu Wei. She is not only entangled with Cheng Shutang, but also entangled with Cheng Shuian and yuedaishan..." "So what?" Ning Yiqing''s voice did not have a trace of temperature: "what you said can only show that she is excellent and that I have a good eye." He said here, looking at Gu only: "to her, I have unconditional trust." "She''s not worthy of your trust!" Bai Yulan said loudly: "in addition to what I just said, many people saw her in the canteen to insult a boy. If the boy didn''t agree, she knocked the boy unconscious and then gave him artificial respiration!" Gu Yiwei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Since Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang came in, the teaching director, who had not spoken, stood up and said, "I know that the first thing Gu saved was a girl, not a boy. The second thing was that the girl had a very serious heart disease. When Gu Yiqing met the girl, the girl had a sudden cardiac arrest, Gu only saved the girl''s life. " He then took out a banner from the cupboard and handed it to Gu Youyi: "this is the banner sent by the family after the girl was rescued. When they sent the banner, you were in military training. I want to wait for it to be sent to you after the military training. Since you are here today, please take it back by the way." Gu only saw the banner, she was also a little surprised. As for the girl she saved that day, she knew it for a long time, because when she rescued the girl, one action was to smash the girl''s chest. After all, the chest of the boy and the girl was different, and she felt it coming out. Originally, she planned to fight back against Cheng Su Su at the end of this incident, but she didn''t expect that this incident broke out like this, which was beyond her expectation. After receiving the banner, she looked at the director and said, "anyway, I also saved the girl. Do the school leaders also need to say something? For example, a notice of praise or something. " The director of education "ha ha" laughs: "of course, students like you who are not afraid of trouble and dare to save people should be praised. It is inconvenient to think that you have been in military training before. Now that instructor Cheng is here, let him know that he must support you." Cheng Shutang looked at Ning Yiqing, who still had a black face. He was in a happy mood at this time. He said with a smile: "we security workers should serve the people wholeheartedly. Gu Yitong, regardless of the loss of his reputation, saved people decisively. This spirit is worth promoting and expressing!" The instructor said with a smile, "I think so too. Gu''s only classmate is excellent in both character and learning. He is really a model for the freshmen." Chapter 729 Gu only heard Cheng Shutang and the director of the teaching, she thought it was enough. She turned to Bai Yulan and asked, "is there anything else you can do to discredit me?" White Magnolia''s face at this time has been a failure, she thought before, this time even if she lost to Gu only, but as long as the image of Gu only in Ning Yiqing''s heart is damaged, Gu only in the future will be very miserable. She had thought that the rescue incident in the school canteen would put Gu only into a situation of eternal disaster. Who knew that the person Gu only saved was a girl! She thinks Gu only has a mental illness. The last time Gu only was stigmatized by Cheng Su Su in the canteen, as long as he said that the student who looked like a boy was a girl, Cheng Su Su Su couldn''t get down at that time! But she thought of Gu''s beating Cheng Su Su Su, and the recent fermentation about Gu''s kissing a boy in public. She thought it was Gu''s digging for Cheng Su Su! If Gu only said it was a girl at that time, how could Gu only beat Cheng Su Su on the spot? How can Cheng Su Su be slapped again this time? All of a sudden, she felt that the cooperation between herself and Cheng Su Su Su was too stupid, and Gu''s mind was much deeper than she imagined! So she stood there in silence. Gu only half held his hands in front of his chest and said, "can''t you think of any reason or excuse?" "I lost. I gave up." Bai Yulan reached out and picked up the document that the teaching director put on the table, ready to leave with Secretary Zhang. Gu only looked at her and said, "who agrees with you to go?" Bai Yulan was stunned for a moment, and Gu only said to the director with a smile: "although Bai Yulan has done something too much this time, I think the school''s always purpose is to teach and educate people, and ask the director to read that she is a first offender and give her another chance." Then she glanced at Bai Yulan''s stiff body. She said slowly, "let her apologize to me in front of all the teachers and students of the school, and then write it down for her. This is the past. What do you think, director?" The director just wanted to say yes, but Bai Yulan collapsed: "Gu only, let me apologize to you, that''s impossible!" At this time, she has just seen Gu''s scheming and backstage. She already knows that she will not be Gu''s only opponent, but she also has her pride. Secretary Zhang was in a cold sweat with pain. At this time, he still kept a sense. He said in a soft voice: "Miss, if you were opened by the Imperial University, I''m afraid there will be some trouble in the future." His words reminded Bai Yulan that although she was an outstanding person in the Bai family, she was not the only child in the Bai family. The reason why her second uncle came out for her this time was that she saw her potential. If she is expelled from Imperial University, the resources in her family will no longer incline to her, and what she had before will probably disappear! So she can''t be expelled from Imperial University! But if she obeys Gu''s arrangement and continues to stay in the school, then first of all, she has to bow her head in front of all the teachers and students. This time, she will have to be shorter when she sees Gu in the future! And take care of the only mind, so leave her in school, nine times out of ten is to bully her! She will never have a better life in the future! Chapter 730 This is a dilemma for Bai Yulan. In essence, she has no choice. Gu only looked at her and laughed: "is that right? It''s really a pity. I thought we would have a fight together in the dormitory. " "I apologize to you!" White Magnolia eyes with tears, said: "I will never dare!" Gu only lightly picked an eyebrow to say: "I said, you need to apologize to me in front of the whole school teachers and students, I don''t accept your apology tonight, but you really need to apologize to Xiangxiang and Fenger at this time." When she finished, she called Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger in. Bai Yulan took a deep breath and said to them, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault today!" Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger looked at each other. They knew how arrogant Magnolia was just now. Her arrogant appearance was absolutely invincible. "Now I admit my mistake. What the hell are you doing?" Said Yu Xiangxiang, staring at Bai Yulan. Wang feng''er pulled her and said, "they are all classmates, and they are from a dormitory. Give her some face." Bai Yulan then remembered that she would have to face Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang from time to time, so she turned to the director and said, "director, can I change my dormitory?" "If you have such a few roommates, don''t change dormitories any more." It''s also a human spirit for the director to sit in his present position. He has roughly guessed Gu''s only intention: "besides, there is no empty dormitory now." Just as Gu can only let Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang stand out for her at the same time, it is doomed that he can''t afford to offend her. Putting aside the Cheng family and Ning family behind Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang, they stand up on their own, which is full of weight. It''s over now. When several people came down from the dean''s office, Ning Yiqing always held Gu''s only hand. White Magnolia face lonely, Secretary Zhang is in a hurry to the hospital, after all, his hand is broken. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang smile. Seeing Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing, they find a reason to go back to the dormitory. Cheng Shutang held his hands half in front of his chest and said, "the only way is to listen to my cry!" "I dare you to promise?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. "There''s nothing I can''t promise!" Cheng Shutang looked scornful. Gu only looked at him and said, "I''m going to call your brother. Do you have to cover me in the future?" "Of course!" Cheng Shutang agreed very readily. Because he always knew that she was different from Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su would play all kinds of tricks on the Cheng family''s signboard, but Gu Yi would not be unreasonable because she had a mask on her. After all, Ning Yi Qing''s legs were thick, and she was spoiled by heaven. For such a long time, she had not actively provoked any right or wrong. Gu''s only corner of his mouth was slightly crooked, and he called out sweetly: "brother!" Although she hasn''t disclosed her identity as the daughter of the Cheng family, it''s not a bad thing to recognize her brother first. She thinks Cheng Shutang is very discerning. She thinks that a younger sister is her own sister. She just doesn''t know if he can calm down after he knows the truth. Cheng Shutang''s eyes lit up immediately. He could hear Gu''s only voice. His brother was from the bottom of his heart, so he nodded his head and said, "yes, be good in the future. If someone bullies you, just tell him that he will show up for you." Chapter 731 Gu only a little smile, Cheng Shutang turned to look at Ning Yiqing said: "brother-in-law, you also call brother let me listen to it!" Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows slightly pick, know that Cheng Shutang this is to take advantage of him, he also does not speak, just a fist. Cheng Shutang immediately counseled him. He touched the back of his head and said, "I suddenly feel that you just recognize my brother in your heart. That is, the beautiful scenery tonight. You talk slowly. I suddenly think that I have something else to do. Let''s go first!" He didn''t take three steps, then he looked back at Ning Yiqing and said, "you want to kiss my sister, I don''t have too many opinions, but this is in school, you''d better take it easy, otherwise a bad thing will happen again tonight, which will really hurt my sister''s reputation!" Then he gave Gu Wei a wink and strode away. Gu only saw that he was speechless. Ning Yiqing looks at the direction of Cheng Shutang''s departure. Gu only sighs: "if I don''t have you today, I really don''t know what to do. Ning Yiqing, I find that I can''t leave you more and more!" "Don''t be so careless here." Ning Yiqing looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said: "you have only been in school for a few days, and you have concealed so many things from me. You dare to kiss a girl who looks like a boy. Gu Weiyi, you are so brave!" "But even if she is suspected of being a boy, she is still a girl after all!" Gu only seriously said: "life is of vital importance. Even if she is a boy, I will save her." She had thought about it clearly at that time. As a medical worker, she had experienced death in her previous life. No one was more in awe of life than her. She saved a girl this time, but she will save a man if he needs first aid next time. She will not compromise on this point. Ning Yiqing''s brow wrinkled up, stretched out her hand to hook up her chin and said, "don''t you find anyone here waiting for you to save now?" Gu Wei a Leng for a moment, the next moment his lips sealed her lips. She was a little nervous. Now she was on the main road of the school. Someone would come at any time! But Ning Yiqing just tasted it. He asked in a hoarse voice, "how many times did you kiss that girl?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He looked into her eyes and said, "speak quickly!" Gu only had a bad feeling in his heart that he could not accept the principle immediately, and he immediately counseled: "even if I meet someone who needs first aid in the future, I will ask for your consent first!" Ning Yiqing looked at her, she had to say: "in fact, I did an artificial respiration for that girl, really, just once!" Ning Yiqing "ha ha" a, Gu Weiyi had to raise a finger to say: "two times!" Ning Yiqing didn''t even bother to ha ha this time. Gu, the only one who didn''t show any promise, put up a finger: "three times, this time it''s true!" She had already remembered what Ning Yiqing said with a black face when she saved Zhuang Ruolan last time. He wanted to kiss them back! In fact, at that time, she was in a hurry to save people. How many times did she do artificial respiration for that girl? She didn''t know at all. She just thought about life and death! It''s just that Ning Yiqing wants to settle the account with her now. Of course, she wants to settle the account with her! Otherwise her lips would be too swollen to see! Chapter 732 Ning Yiqing took out a small notebook from his pocket. Gu only looked at it curiously, and then saw that he wrote down today''s date on the notebook, and then there were thirty words. Gu is a little confused, isn''t he? He wrote down all these things? Ning Yiqing this time very straightforward for her solution of doubt: "this book is for you to see, in fact, these things I have in mind, you can have a good look today, to see how many kisses you owe me, if you think too many lips will be pro swollen, I can give you a clear way." Don''t know why, Gu only hear this words in the heart give birth to bad premonition, but still cooperate with weak ground to ask a sentence: "what clear road?" "Ten kisses for one night, are you ready?" Ning Yiqing leaned up to her ear and said in a low voice. When he said this, he bit her delicate ear bead. The burning breath flashed over her neck and brought a burst of numbness. Gu''s only eyes suddenly become round, I''ll go! What the hell is this exchange method? She couldn''t help asking, "can I not change it?" "You can try it." Ning Yiqing looked into her eyes and said, "believe it or not, I dare to take you here now." Gu Yiwei never doubted his words in this respect, but she really wanted to cry. How could anyone ask for kisses and sleep like him? She sucked her nose, bit her lower lip, flipped through his little book in the dim light of the street lamp, and then she collapsed. His book not only remembers the words she once said in front of him, but also the little actions she did every time in front of him. These things were quantified by the number of kisses he made! For example, she said that she missed him, this kind of words directly into ten kisses, she looked at him puzzled, he said quietly: "I think when a person wants to another person, only more than ten kisses can slightly solve the pain of Acacia, I have always been conservative, so the number is relatively conservative." Gu only used to think that giving him Shun Mao Shun was very successful, and the relationship between them had been greatly improved, so when she said these words in front of him, she was a little natural and skilled. Wait, he just said ten kisses for a sleep. In his conversion method, does it mean that every time she says "I miss you", he actually wants to sleep with her once? Gu, who has always been calm, can''t calm down any more. Mr. Ning''s magical conversion method really can''t hurt him! She coughed and said, "this is your algorithm. Can I disagree?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "then you can try. I don''t mind sleeping until you agree." Gu only immediately felt that the whole person was not good. She regretted turning over his book. She felt that if she didn''t, she could still pretend to be a fool! She hurriedly returned the book to him and said, "I didn''t see anything!" "It doesn''t matter whether you see or not." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "anyway, it''s all in my heart. I''ll get it back one by one." Gu Weiyi wants to cry. Although they are married, they haven''t done it after all. But he thinks about it every day, which makes her feel a little stressed! If he is like this, can they still chat happily? Chapter 733 Gu Weiyi bit his lower lip, scanned his eyes, and saw that there was no one around, so she hooked Ning Yiqing''s neck with lightning speed, and then quickly gave him ten kisses on his lips. Although Ning Yiqing was surprised by her actions, he was in a good mood and didn''t stop her actions. After kissing him, she looked at him and said, "if a man is too overbearing, he will lose a woman''s heart." She felt that her words were just like friendly tips. She was not sure whether he would listen to them or not. Ning Yiqing said: "in fact, I can be more overbearing. Do you want to try it?" Gu Yiwei suddenly withered. Sure enough, there was no reason for him. However, Ning Yiqing didn''t plan to let her go. He looked at her and said, "what''s the matter with yuedai mountain?" Gu Weiyi asked her this question with his personality in this situation. It was clearly ill intentioned, so she skimmed her mouth, looked at him and asked, "am I very good and excellent?" "Average." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Gu took a deep breath and said, "since I''m just ordinary, why do you always want to kiss me and sleep me? Ning Yiqing, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language! " Ning Yiqing was amused at her angry look. The more she knew her, the more interesting she would find in her character. At this time, he felt that he also needed to coax her, so he said, "well, you are very good." Gu only snorted, "it''s almost the same! Since I''m very good, it shows that I''m excellent. I''m excellent, so it''s normal for boys to love me. Yuedai mountain is just one of my many admirers, just like you are excellent and there are many admirers around you! " She felt that her statement should be able to pull back a game for her, and suddenly the whole person began to be proud. Then Ning Yiqing beat back her complacent mood: "I have many admirers around me, I believe, but I never know their names, but you are different, you even remember their names, Gu only, you are also a kind of betrayal, only one hundred times can alleviate my injury." Gu only looked at his handsome face with some abstinence color. She suddenly felt cheated. The brain circuit of this product is absolutely not normal! The most important thing is that his retort made her feel speechless! She took a deep breath and said, "how can I believe you don''t know the names of your admirers?" "Oh, it''s simple. If you think I hurt your heart, I don''t mind kissing you a hundred times." Ning Yiqing said seriously. "Stop!" Gu Wei has always felt that her IQ is not low, but every time she comes to him, she feels that it is not enough. What''s more, he has made such a big circle, and actually put her in it! She felt that she could never discuss this topic with him in the future, because she was never his opponent in this kind of discussion. Although his people had already collapsed in her heart, she still felt that she could not bear to look directly at him. Seeing her appearance, Ning Yiqing reached out and scraped her nose, then gently rubbed her hair and said, "you are not allowed to remember any boy''s name except me any more. Just remember one name and kiss me 100 times." Chapter 734 Gu only one speechless, Ning Yiqing continued to accuse: "because your behavior is a betrayal of the heart, the plot is very bad, must be severely punished!" Gu Wei was silent for a long time. He looked at him and asked, "my memory was cleared just now. This handsome guy, what''s your name, please? I''ll input it into the system first." Ning Yiqing took a puff from the corner of her mouth, reached out and pinched her nose, and said: "the reaction is quite fast, but no matter how fast you react, it''s useless. I remember the things in the small notebook very clearly. It doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not, anyway, the executor is me." Gu only decided to keep silent, Ning Yiqing asked her: "who is yuedaishan?" "I don''t know!" Gu''s only answer. Ning Yiqing continued: "who is Cheng Shuian?" "I don''t know." Gu thinks Ning Yiqing is a little naive! Ning Yiqing didn''t mind and continued to ask, "who is Cheng Shutang?" "I don''t know." Gu only decided to cooperate in the end. Ning Yiqing was very satisfied and asked, "who is Ning Yiqing?" Gu Wei glanced at him and said, "I don''t know." Ning Yiqing looked at her obliquely, she said calmly: "sorry, I just lost my memory again!" Ning Yiqing''s mouth corners smoked to smoke, suddenly discovered that has a skin skin object, as if is also a good experience. It was already half past ten when they came back to the dormitory. With Ning Yiqing in, aunt Zhong didn''t embarrass Gu, so she put her in directly. The gate of the dormitory is like an iron fence. Even if you close the gate, Gu Weiyi can still see Ning Yiqing standing outside clearly. She makes a big face at him, and then flies upstairs. Ning Yiqing see her mouth slightly up, he likes to see her fresh smart appearance, although a little skin, but very lovely. There are some things he expresses his urgent heart in front of her, but he is not really worried, she will only be his in this life, he has patience and so on, waiting for her to do the most primitive and beautiful things with him willingly. For him, she is the most beautiful pronoun in the world. His world becomes more wonderful because of her. Only when he has concerns in his heart can he realize the warmth and beauty of life. When she disappeared from the stairwell, his face was cold again. He was very angry about what happened tonight. Generally, the consequences of his anger would be very serious. The Bai family can only be regarded as the third class rich family in the imperial capital, and from tomorrow, the Bai family will be removed. He has always been resolute and ruthless in dealing with things, but he is gentle in front of Gu only. Bullying her makes him more angry than bullying him. Gu only didn''t know Ning Yiqing''s plan. When she returned to the dormitory, Bai Yulan was waiting for her. As soon as she saw her, she asked, "who is your object?" "Guess!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Bai Yulan is choked. Gu Weiyi doesn''t have any intention to talk to her. She changes her clothes and goes to bed, but she still stares at her. She said seriously, "does your family kiss you every day?" White Magnolia Leng for a while, and then understand the meaning of her words, if there is no object, how can you know that the kiss time is long, the color of the lips will change? Gu Weiyi looks at her with a smile. Mingyan''s eyes are full of ridicule. People who have experience in this field will talk about her with Mao! Chapter 735 Bai Yulan''s ears were full of holes. She wanted to express her anger, because Gu''s only sentence made her swallow all the words back, open the quilt and cover her head. Yu Xiangxiang timely said: "some people are higher than the sky, but do not look at their own weight, every day daydaydaydaydayi fantasy their first cow force, the result was the reality of a hard slap, it is really sad and ridiculous, if I were someone, or drop out or a head hit dead." Gu only heard this, the corner of her mouth rose slightly. The reason why she didn''t let the teaching director expel Bai Yulan was that she wanted to make a good deal of trouble for Bai Yulan. Bai Yulan calculated carefully. Did she want to expel Bai Yulan and leave? Good idea! Yu Xiangxiang then said, "I didn''t really see someone''s big sister or small sister before. It''s hard to put it back. It turns out that it''s just like this. It''s just a big joke to make it for a long time!" "Every day I think of ways to harm the only one in our family, but I hurt myself. Someone''s brain has been kicked by a donkey, and the identification is over!" Gu only knew that Yu Xiangxiang didn''t like white magnolia before. Now it seems that Yu Xiangxiang had endured it before. This time, she completely let herself go. But it''s not too early now, so it''s not a matter to toss on like this, so Gu only said in a warm voice: "Xiangxiang, we are people with a lot of spirit. We don''t care about villains. Let''s sleep! There will be military training tomorrow. " Yu Xiangxiang answered and said nothing. Bai Yulan was so angry that she didn''t sleep all night The next day, as soon as the trumpet sounded outside, Bai Yulan had to stand up with a big black eye. When she came to the door, she was severely hit by Yu Xiangxiang, almost not knocked down. White Magnolia glared at Yu Xiangxiang fiercely, but Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "ah, I''m so sorry, I accidentally bumped into you. Are you ok?" In the past, Bai Yulan must be hard to clean up in Xiangxiang, but at this time, she looked at Wang Fenger and Gu Yiwei standing behind Xiangxiang. She could only swallow this tone and leave in silence. Yu Xiangxiang makes a face at Bai Yulan''s back. Gu Weiwei says to Xiang Xiang, "this kind of small matter will only make her hate you, but it doesn''t have much use. The best way is to let her hate you, but dare not hate you, and want to kill you, but can''t do anything." Yu Xiangxiang was stunned for a moment, Wang Fenger gently pulled her: "if you don''t go downstairs, I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch up. Do you want to be punished?" Yu Xiangxiang followed Wang Fenger downstairs. Today''s military training, because Bai Yulan is absent-minded, so the situation is frequent, even wrong several times, so she was punished several times by the instructor. When Magnolia made a mistake for the fifth time, the instructor couldn''t bear it and said aloud, "Magnolia, come out!" Bai Yulan had to bite her lip and walk out of the line. The instructor looked at her without expression and said, "you are eliminated. Go back to the ordinary military training team." Magnolia bit her lower lip and left in silence. After a while, Yu Xiangxiang was transferred. Yu Xiangxiang is excited at this time. Her round little face looks radiant. She is in a very good mood at this time. Gu only saw this scene with a smile. She knew it was just the beginning. Chapter 736 Cheng Su Su saw this scene, but frowned. Her eyes were puzzled. She and Bai Yulan had reached an alliance before, but she did it very secretly. Just yesterday, she and Bai Yulan reached a consensus, and planned to cooperate with Gu Weiwei in today''s training, giving her a lifelong unforgettable lesson, but she didn''t expect Bai Yulan to be eliminated today! Cheng Su Su looks at Bai Yulan and Gu only. She always feels that Gu only has something to do with it. It''s just that not many people know what happened last night, so she doesn''t know exactly what happened. And she doesn''t care if Magnolia will cooperate with her today, what she wants to do must be done. Because of her control, during today''s rest, the girls were watching Gu only whispering, talking about what happened in the canteen that day and how much Gu only didn''t love himself. A few days ago, there were many versions of this incident. Now the other versions have been brewing and fermenting for more than half a month. The voice of other versions is very weak. The rest is Gu''s only version that doesn''t love to knock boys unconscious and force them to kiss. It has to be said that Cheng Su Su''s way of doing things is efficient. With the cooperation of Bai Yulan and the help of Ren qiunong, Gu''s reputation of not loving himself has spread not only among freshmen, but also among senior students. Gu only looks at Cheng Su Su with pride in her eyes. Cheng Su Su smiles at her provocatively. Even if Bai Yulan can''t cooperate with her to beat Gu only today, she still has to do other things. Today, even if she can''t drive Gu out of school, she will certainly make Gu disgraced! Gu only saw her look a little sad, this seems to be a little earlier than she expected, but it did not have much impact. Cheng Su Su wants to ruin her reputation? Ha ha, this is really interesting! Gu only or that pair of calm appearance, see all don''t bother to see Cheng Su Su again one eye. Qian Jingjing took several girls to Gu Weiwei and said, "Gu Weiwei, you have bad character. Get out of our school!" Gu Weiyi asked her, "do you have any evidence for my bad character?" "Don''t you think that the atrocity he committed to that boy in the canteen that day, he''s too embarrassed to investigate, and he can escape our eyes of justice?" Qian Jingjing said angrily. At this time, Bai Yulan just wrote a review from the academic affairs office. She happened to see Qian Jingjing coming to Gu''s only trouble. At this moment, her frustration dissipated a lot. Ha ha, someone will accompany her soon. In fact, she has some regrets in her heart at this time. How blind does she feel that Cheng Su Su Su is fiercer than Gu only, so she will be fiercer than Gu only? She decided to stand here and watch the excitement. Man is a strange animal. After he has been wronged, he expects others to be trapped together. In this way, he can keep his inner balance. She was very depressed when she was cleaned up by Gu only yesterday. She also realized that her life in the next four years of college might not be very pleasant. But after thinking about it all night last night, she calmed down. Gu Weiyi looks gentle when she doesn''t show her strength. It doesn''t make people think that she is very powerful, but when she touches her bottom line, her combat effectiveness will be greatly improved every minute! Chapter 737 Although Bai Yulan is still a little unconvinced with Gu only, she somehow feels that it''s natural for her to lose in Gu only''s hands. Looking back on the whole process of her contact with Gu only, Gu only is gentle, intelligent and generous, and her vision and bearing are slightly inferior. Gu is also very calm. She looks at Qian Jingjing and says, "the eyes of justice? Let me see, which eye of yours is just? " Money crystal Leng for a while, she this is not according to the routine card! Others are either guilty or nervous in the face of such identification. Gu only asked her such a puzzling question! Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "I don''t see the eyes of justice, but I see a pair of eyes that have been cheated by people to be a gunner." She said, "Cheng Su Su, you can see the whole thing in the canteen. You can tell me the whole story! Don''t let your roommate be a bird by himself Her voice sounds quite mild, there is a smile in the corner of her mouth, and there is no anger caused by being surrounded by Qian Jingjing and others. Cheng Su Su washed her brain before she pushed Qian Jing out. She didn''t want to stand up for it after she suffered a loss in Gu Wei''s hand last time, so when Gu Wei called her at this time, she wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear. However, how could Gu only make her wish come true? She heard Gu only say aloud: "Cheng Su Su Su witnessed the whole day, which can prove that I just wanted to save people. Cheng Su Su Su, you stand up and say it!" She called Cheng Su Su''s name in this way. Cheng Su Su wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear her. And Qian Jingjing is also absent-minded. She said to Cheng Su Su in a loud voice, "Su Su, come here and talk about it, so that she won''t admit it!" Cheng Su Su''s plan to control this matter behind the scenes was completely defeated. She stood up reluctantly, and then asked the 18th generation of Qian Jing Jing''s ancestor in her heart, this fool! Gu only see her expression, mouth slightly up, Cheng Su Su Su want to stay outside? No doors, no windows! Gu Weiyi looked at Cheng Su Su with a smile and said, "except for my roommates Wang feng''er and Yu Xiang Xiang, you were the only witness of the whole incident that day. Please retell what happened that day." Cheng Su Su saw Bai Yulan standing beside her and said in a low voice, "your roommate Bai Yulan also witnessed the whole thing that day. Why don''t you ask her to say it first?" Bai Yulan scolded a sentence of MMP in her heart. She didn''t want to get involved in the fight again. So she said in a low voice: "I wasn''t in the canteen that day. I was reading in the dormitory, so I don''t know what happened that day." She said with a cold face, holding the review book to the direction of the instructor. Cheng Su Su was surprised to hear Bai Yulan''s words. She had reached an alliance with Bai Yulan before. At this time, she was surprised to hear Bai Yulan''s words. Because in her calculation, magnolia is also a chess piece of hers. Now that the chess piece is out of order, there must be something unexpected, but she doesn''t know what the accident is. Cheng Su Su called Magnolia again, but this time it was Magnolia''s turn to pretend to be dumb. Magnolia is not stupid, yesterday saw Gu only means behind the backer, she will not stand in line. Chapter 738 Qian Jingjing wants to please Cheng Su Su, so she says in a loud voice: "for this matter, Su Su clearly saw that you followed that boy all the way into the canteen that day, and then started to knock him unconscious. After he fainted, you immediately hit him!" She said with a cold smile: "Gu Wei Wei, how hungry do you have to be to attack a boy where people come and go in the school canteen? People like you don''t deserve to stay in our school. Get out of here now! We are dirty to be classmates with you As soon as her voice fell, she immediately attracted the response of other girls behind her: "get out of school! We don''t want to be classmates with you! " "Rubbish, bad morals! Go away "To maintain the integrity of the school, Gu''s character is inferior. If she doesn''t go, it''s not enough to rectify the style of study!" Gu only looked around for a week, and found that their words actually got the response of many students. Behind them, there were dozens of girls, all of whom were filled with indignation. Next to the training of the boys also understand to hear this thing, one by one craned their necks in the wait-and-see, but the attitude of the boys and girls are not the same, they look at Gu only eyes with a bit of curiosity. "The boy who was dizzy is brain sick. If there is such a beautiful girl who kisses me, I will not resist and cooperate with him." "It''s obvious that it was fanned by people. Look at Gu''s only appearance. There''s no appearance of improper character. I''ll bet a pack of spicy bars. She''s definitely wronged!" "The first time I saw a girl quarrel, darling, I used to think that girls are very gentle, but now I find that they are not gentle at all!" Cheng Shui''an heard the boys watching the scene like a spectator, and his brows wrinkled slightly. Of course, he had heard of what happened in the school canteen, but he didn''t pay much attention to it all the time. However, when he saw this scene, he inexplicably remembered the scene of Qin Keren aiming at Gu only when he was in No.1 middle school. Cheng Shui''an thought of the question he had asked him last time at Cheng''s home. He had a strange feeling in his heart, so his eyes fell on Cheng Su Su. In his opinion, Cheng Su Su''s identity, no matter how good Gu Yu is, will not affect him, let alone make him so interested in Gu Yu. Unless there was any grudge between Cheng Su Su and Gu Wei Wei before the beginning of school, Cheng Su Su Su happened to turn her face, which usually looked pretty. When she turned her face at this moment, she let him see a trace of bitterness from his point of view. He seemed to have seen the mean expression, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. Cheng Su Su is very satisfied with the reaction around her. Her efforts during this period have not been in vain. Today, even without the help of Bai Yulan, Gu Wei will be ruined. So she sighed softly and said, "Gu Weiyi, although you are a student who came in with full marks of general subjects, please pay attention to your words and deeds. Your actions are really smearing our school." Gu Weiyi is still calm: "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, you say I discredit our school, please come up with evidence, empty words can not count." Seeing Gu Weiyi''s calm face, Cheng Su Su''s mouth is cold. Since she knew Gu Weiyi, it seems that Gu Weiyi has always been so calm. God knows how much she hates Gu Weiyi. Chapter 739 Cheng Su Su''s plan today is to tear Gu''s calmness down completely. Even if some students witnessed the whole thing that day, after her operation during this period of time, she is sure that those students will not stand up and say anything. So she said slowly: "don''t think that many people didn''t see what you did in the canteen that day, so you want to hide it! Today, I will stand on the side of justice and expose your evil deeds! " She said and took a step in Gu''s only direction: "that day, I saw with my own eyes that you followed the boy and knocked him unconscious. After doing frivolous things, he had a heart attack. In order to cover up your crime, you pretended to be able to give first aid and called an ambulance. You thought everything was in your own mind, but God didn''t know, Let me see all your evil deeds Gu only after hearing Cheng Su Su Su''s words to her is also admire, these things from her mouth is really leak, even if Gu only can fight back, also left room for her own. It''s just that the only person Cheng Su Su meets is Gu. She will lose today! Gu only said faintly: "Oh? So you mean you saw the whole process of the whole thing? " "Of course!" Cheng Su Su said bitterly, "I didn''t expect to see such a thing. Gu Wei, how can your mind be so vicious? How can you behave like a man? " Her words were immediately echoed by other girls, one by one angry at Gu Weiyi, as if she had done something heinous. Gu only still calm, she looked at Cheng Su Su said: "are you sure?" "Very sure!" Cheng Su Su said aloud. Gu only smiles at her: "I''m very sorry. I have other opinions about the matter you identified..." "Your opinion is just to satisfy your animal desire!" Cheng Su Su interrupted her and said, "I always think your grades are so good. Even if you bullied me in all ways before, I have been making excuses for you and telling myself that you are not that kind of person!" "But it turns out I''m really wrong. You''re the kind of person! Now I''m going to tell everyone about your crime. People like you don''t deserve to study in our school. From a moral point of view, I advise you to drop out of school, so that you won''t be able to get down! " Qian Jingjing immediately echoed: "Su Su, you are just too kind. If someone like Gu only needs to show affection to her, we directly ask the leader of the school affairs office to expel her!" "Yes, fire her!" Several girls nearby were agitated and reached out to look after the only one. Gu only looked at them and said, "Hey, if you have something to say, it''s a bit too much to do!" Qian Jingjing said coldly: "people like you are dismissed lightly and deserve to be killed!" Qian Jingjing knows the background of Cheng Su Su. It is because she knows that she will be loyal to Cheng Su Su wholeheartedly. Her family situation is not good, but she is not willing to be in that position all the time. Therefore, she wants to change her fate by clinging to Cheng Su Su. Her words a speech, money crystal incredibly direct face fan of toward Gu only. Gu only sighed in her heart. She really wants to talk well today. Those who don''t let her talk well, then she won''t let them talk well! Chapter 740 Gu only a grasp of the money crystal hand, backhand a twist a throw, money crystal was directly thrown out. Cheng Su Su immediately said aloud, "Gu Wei hit people with his hand! She has done so many shameful things that she dares to do them! " Someone echoed: "kill her!" At this time, Cheng Shutang with a few instructors quickly came to say: "stop! What are you doing? " Cheng Shutang''s prestige is unstoppable. The girls calm down, and no one dares to take the initiative again. Cheng Su Su stepped forward and said, "chief drillmaster, Gu only started beating people just now. I suggest that she be dismissed immediately." Behind her, Qian Jingjing and others immediately yelled for her: "you are the only one!" Cheng Shutang saw Cheng Su Su''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, how can there be Cheng Su Su everywhere? He turned to Gu Wei and asked, "what''s the matter?" "They said I despised a boy, and then pretended to save others." Gu only lightly said: "I just said that I have other evidence. If they don''t believe me, they will fight me. This is self-defense." Cheng Su Su sneered: "now the evidence is solid, what you said is just cunning!" Gu Weiyi sighed and said: "what evidence is clear is your one-sided statement. I always like to be kind to others, and I don''t want to involve other people. But today, it seems that I can''t involve other people. Yuru, tell us what the truth is!" A little pale, short hair, flat chested, about 1.7 meters tall "boy" came over. As soon as she came, someone recognized her immediately: "isn''t this the boy Gu Weiyi bullied that night?" Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly changed when he saw the "boy". In this school, who will testify for Gu only, Cheng Su Su has a way to get things closer to Gu only''s bribe, but the party involved in the incident that day can''t. Wu Yuru slowly stopped. She looked around and said, "first of all, I want to clarify one thing. I''m a girl, not a boy." Her voice is very delicate, her facial features are also very delicate, and there is no Adam''s apple on her throat. The crowd suddenly burst. Qi Qi looked at Cheng Su Su and said that if Wu Yu Ru was not a boy, the only accusation against Gu just now would not exist. Cheng Su Su''s face turned pale. Wu Yuru went on to say: "secondly, Gu only didn''t follow me that day, and he wanted to knock me out when he saw me. It was my own heart disease, and then I fell to the ground. On the contrary, she saved my life!" She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "thank you! If I had known that you were so stigmatized for saving me, I would have been out of the hospital to clarify for you. " Thank you. What she wanted to say to Gu is that she has been in hospital for a long time. She was discharged from hospital yesterday and returned to school. Gu only smile: "nothing, your body is the most important." Wu Yuru also smiles back, and then stands beside Gu only. Qian Jingjing''s whole life stayed there, which was totally beyond her expectation. At this time, she said in her mind: "the only person Gu saved is a girl, and the only person Gu saved is a girl..." Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to her. He went directly to Cheng Su Su and looked at her and said, "Cheng Su Su, can you repeat what you just said?" Chapter 741 Cheng Su Su thought that Gu Yu would be ruined this time, but the development trend of this event completely exceeded her expectation, and her words were too full. There was no room for turning. Gu only mouth up, looking at her, said: "you don''t say, I''ll speak for you." She said slowly: "that day, you saw me follow the boy and beat him up and down, doing frivolous things, and then induced his heart attack. In order to cover up your crime, I pretended to be able to give first aid and called an ambulance. I thought everything was in your own mind, but I didn''t know that God opened my eyes, Let you see all my evil deeds She said with a chill in her eyes: "is that so?" Cheng Su Su opened her mouth to say something, but she said it herself just now, and everyone heard it. Gu only looked at her and said, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, is this the so-called justice and truth in your mouth?" All the girls around have changed their eyes when they look at Cheng Su Su. They are smart people in essence when they are admitted to Imperial University, but they were just incited by Cheng Su Su just now. The girls looked at Cheng Su Su angrily. Some girls couldn''t help saying, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, shouldn''t you explain this?" Cheng Su Su was a little pale at this time. She said with a white face, "I... i..." "I think you are just jealous that Gu''s only classmate is better than you in grades, looks better than you, and has stronger ability than you. If you have a prominent background in your family, you can make something out of nothing and confuse black and white!" Wang feng''er stood up at the right time and said. Just now, she and Yu Xiangxiang stood by and looked at each other. She was in a hurry! Just today, when these girls gathered around, Gu Weiyi said to her, "don''t interfere, I can make it!" At this time, Wang feng''er has unconditional trust in Gu''s only ability. Just now, if she talks, a bad one will help her. And now, smart she has found that this is the only best chance to help Gu fight back, so she immediately stood up. Now Wang feng''er despises Cheng Su Su in her heart. She really didn''t expect that what happened in the canteen last time could be used by Cheng Su Su to make a big article! And Bai Yulan made it very clear last night that all this was planned by Cheng Su Su. In the upright Wang feng''er''s opinion, this matter simply cannot endure! Wang Fenger was still thinking that it would be very troublesome to crack this kind of rumor. If it was not handled properly, it would cause great harm to Gu only. When she saw that Gu only handled this matter in a perfect way! This time, Cheng Su Su lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. He hit himself in the face. It was "Pa Pa Pa"! Yu Xiangxiang said aloud: "in order to satisfy her personal needs, Cheng Su Su maliciously slandered Gu only, which is enough to see her moral deterioration! It''s a bad thing. I suggest we get rid of her! " Gu only gently raised his eyebrows and looked at the girls who had just been fanned by Cheng Su Su. One by one, he raised his hands and yelled to Cheng Su: "Cheng Su Su, get out of school!" The girls are very angry at this time. How can they not understand that they were used before? Chapter 742 Cheng Su Su''s face was like a dyeing workshop, red and white, white and green, blue and purple, wonderful. As soon as Gu Wei stepped forward, he walked up to Cheng Su Su, looked at her and said, "I always know that you hold a grudge against me, but I didn''t think that you used so many unknowns to kill Wu Yu Ru for your own benefit. Cheng Su Su Su, do you still have conscience?" Cheng Su Su''s hand turned into a fist, and Gu only said, "if Wu Yuru is not a girl this time, and if she is a boy, I''m afraid I can''t wash her if she jumps into the Yellow River. In order to prevent more students from being cheated by you, I can only expose your true face here. If you hate me, please come to me alone, Don''t involve other students. " Her manner is quite different from that of Cheng Su Su before. In addition, she said these words as a victim, and her whole image is many times bigger than that of Cheng Su before. Because of this contrast, some of the angry girls just now became even more angry. At the same time, their anger condensed around them. Cheng Su Su had a bad feeling in her heart, and her eyes were full of doubts. At this time, she probably knew that today''s event was in Gu''s only expectation. Otherwise, how could Wu Yuru appear at this time? Today, I''m afraid it''s Gu Wei''s early game, waiting for her to jump in! Before, she wondered why there were so many rumors in the school, but Gu Weiyi didn''t care much about them, and didn''t even have an explanation. She thought it was because Bai Yulan helped her to prove it, so Gu Weiyi didn''t have the power to fight back. She really didn''t think that Gu Weiyi didn''t explain, not because she didn''t have the strength to fight back, and she was holding up the big move to let it out at one time! Cheng Su Su thinks she can bear it, and she is the best of her peers in the whole thing. But every time she meets Gu Yu, it seems that her ability declines directly, and Gu Yu plays around every minute! This kind of experience, for her, is extremely bad! She gritted her teeth and said, "Gu Yiwei!" "What? Are you justified in trying to harm me out of nothing? " Gu only looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "although I''m easy to talk, it doesn''t mean I''m easy to bully!" Gu Weiyi reaches out and pushes Cheng Su Su for a while. Cheng Su Su unconsciously takes a big step back, and behind her is the group of girls whose emotions have been ignited. A girl was trampled on her foot. The girl was angry because she had been cheated. Cheng Su Su Su''s foot was like a spark splashed in an oil pan. Suddenly, the fire started. That girl almost subconsciously gave Cheng Su Su a punch, and then loudly said: "you cheated me, but also dare to step on me, see I don''t kill you!" As soon as the girl started, the girl next to her seemed to be infected and moved her hand to Cheng Su Su. For a moment, countless fists greet Cheng Su Su. Gu only blinked when she saw this scene, and then stepped back. She didn''t want to be hurt by mistake. The boys who were watching the crowd were all silly. Were those pretty girls so fierce? So terrible! Chapter 743 Those boys can''t help but say: "I''ll say it, that Gu Wei must have been wronged, I said it right!" "I can see that the girl named Cheng Su Su incited this. Tut tut!" "It used to be said that wasp tail needle is the most poisonous. Today Cheng Su Su Su really taught us a vivid lesson!" Cheng Shui''an was relieved at this time. Normally, Cheng Su Su was his cousin. He should have been on her side. But he didn''t know why. When he saw Cheng Su Su Su being beaten by a group of girls, he felt relieved! He looked at Gu Wei, who was standing in the crowd with a calm face. The corner of his mouth rose slightly. He remembered Gu Wei, who had dealt with Qin Keren in the first middle of the morning. She was so calm. He immediately felt that this was the only real Gu. She was never a bully. Gu only also felt his eyes, slightly raised eyebrows, and then stepped back, because Cheng Shutang had come to stop the fight. When Cheng Shutang saw that Cheng Su Su and Gu Wei were together, he had a bad premonition. When the girls began to besiege Cheng Su Su, he began to want to stop the girls, but his prestige failed in front of the extremely angry girls! Of course, he knew why it would fail, because he had used it once before when Cheng Su Su incited girls to beat Gu Wei, but Gu Wei''s insincere psychological suggestion became the fire in the oil pan. The girls who were extremely angry were not afraid of him! He felt from the bottom of his heart that Cheng Su Su didn''t have a long heart. It was only a little time since the beginning of school that Cheng Su Su had suffered a lot from Gu only, and he even wanted to deal with Gu only! He even pulled a few girls, found that after pulling a few, someone immediately made up, he knew that at this time those girls by emotional infection has entered a state of almost bewilderment, only big action can stop their behavior. As the deputy general manager of the security company, he can''t really rush to beat these girls! But he can''t stand there and watch Cheng Su Su beaten by those girls all the time! So he gave a cold drink: "stop it all!" His voice was loud and dignified, which instantly pulled back the angry minds of those girls. Cheng Shutang said loudly, "you all want to rebel! Get the hell out of here The girls looked at him angrily. It was only then that they came back to their senses and stopped one by one, retreating to one side. Cheng Shutang walks up to Cheng Su Su. She is injured all over, and her face is covered with blood! When she saw him, she burst into tears: "brother, you must help me this time!" Her cry has made other girls cry. Is the chief instructor Cheng Su Su''s brother? It''s over. It''s a big disaster this time! Cheng Shutang picked her up, turned to the other instructors and said, "all the people who participated in the fight just now are isolated first. I''ll deal with this later." The instructors saluted and agreed. Cheng Shutang took a few steps and then turned to take a look at Gu only. She spread her hand innocently. He grinds his teeth secretly. He says that Ning Yiqing is a jerk. Ning Yiqing''s woman is not much better. This will make a hole in the day of military training for him. If this matter is spread to the company, he will be laughed at by the deputy general managers of the company for a year! Chapter 744 After Cheng Shutang took Cheng Susu to the infirmary, the instructors asked the freshmen to line up for military training again, but everyone felt a little different. Instructors feel that these girls are really fierce enough, even dare to fight in front of Cheng Shutang! The girls are also confused and afraid. How did they hit someone just now? Cheng Shutang said that she wanted to separate the girls who took part in the fight, but the instructors didn''t know how to deal with Gu only. It seems that this fight started because of Gu only, but she just pushed Cheng Su Su for a while and didn''t take part in the follow-up process. The most important thing is that the instructors know that she is also a special existence. After Cheng Shutang denied that she is his object, someone saw Ning Yiqing enter the Imperial University hand in hand with her. Ning Yiqing in their heart is a more difficult person than their leader. So all the other girls involved in the fight were isolated together, and Gu was the only one standing there as if nothing had happened. She looked at the faces of the girls who took part in the fight. After thinking about it, she directly stood in their ranks. Originally, the instructors were training the girls. When they saw her walking into the team, she was stunned. Then her thinking became incoherent. Gu only now looked like a big trouble in their eyes, but she looked very clever. The instructor asked Gu Weiyi, "what are you doing here?" Gu Weiyi said seriously: "the reason why they hit people is because of me. I want to advance and retreat with them. Although it''s wrong to hit people, I believe they are all just." She said this directly to her harvest all eyes, all people are a little surprised to look at her. She said faintly: "you wanted to beat me because you were incited by Cheng Su Su, but later you found that the culprit was Cheng Su Su. She wanted to use you to deal with me, and you despised Cheng Su Su''s actions, so even if you do it, you are just!" Those girls looked at her eyes full of gratitude, someone said loudly: "yes, we are just, Cheng Su Su should fight!" When the instructor heard her words, he immediately felt toothache. How dare she be the real brainwashing master? He immediately said in a loud voice, "shut up. Is it reasonable to hit someone? Everybody down, do a hundred push ups "Just now the chief instructor said that when he comes back to deal with this matter, you can''t corporal punish us now. After all, we are not wrong!" Gu only looked at the instructor and said. Because of this sentence, all the girls look at Gu only in the eyes of a bit of worship, she is really too powerful, dare to talk to the instructor. As soon as the instructor thought of Ning Yiqing, he felt that his teeth hurt even more. He glared at Gu only one eye, and then asked people to fight Cheng Shutang. He didn''t find out before that Gu only one was a prick! Gu''s only eyebrow gently lifted. In essence, she was never a good baby. She didn''t show her edge before, but she didn''t think it was necessary to show it. Now that it was revealed this time, it had to go in the direction she wanted to guide. Cheng Su Su wants to buy people''s hearts, so she won''t let Cheng Su Su Su do it! If Cheng Su Su wants to stand at the commanding height of morality, she will kick Cheng Su Su Su down and take this position! Chapter 745 Cheng Su Su, who enters the infirmary, has been crying there, saying that Gu only pits her and asks Cheng Shutang to stand out for her. Cheng Shutang was furious when he heard these words. He endured them for five minutes. After the doctor helped her deal with the wound, he finally said, "I know all about this time. Cheng Su Su, do you still have the face to tell me something about you? What you have to think now is, will you be expelled from school! I''ll call dad now and let him know what you''ve done in school! " Cheng Su Su was stunned when she heard his words. She cried and said, "Cheng Shutang, I''m your sister. You can''t ignore me!" Cheng Shutang was very angry when he saw her. After a long time, he said, "I''d rather not have your sister!" Cheng Su Su looked at him in astonishment. At this moment, the director of education came over: "deputy general manager Cheng, the headmaster asked you to come over." Cheng Shutang takes a look at Cheng Su Su, then turns around and walks out. As soon as he leaves, Cheng Su Su immediately goes to the phone booth and dials Cheng Jinmo''s phone: "Dad, brother and Gu only bully me together..." Cheng Shutang''s first words after arriving at the headmaster''s office were: "this time, it''s Cheng Su Su''s fault. She has to be severely punished, but the girls who beat others also have to be punished." After waving his hand with a smile, Yan Lixin said: "it''s the first time that we have encountered such a thing in our university since it was founded for so many years. I will adopt the words of deputy general manager Cheng. So I''m going to hold a meeting of teachers and students of the whole university to let all students take warning." Cheng Shutang sighed in his heart. This time, Cheng Su Su lost her face. He also felt that she was his own sister. Yan Lixin looked at him and asked, "how do you want to punish Cheng Su Su this time?" Cheng Shutang has been asked this question. It''s more than enough for Cheng Su Su to be expelled according to the rules of Imperial University. However, if Cheng Su Su is really expelled, he''s afraid that his father, who wants to save face, will strip him of his skin. Just with Cheng Shutang''s character, let him go through the back door in Yan Lixin, he can''t do it anyway. So he pondered for a long time and said, "come according to the school rules." Yan Lixin looked at him with more appreciation: "I heard that vice general manager Cheng was just as upright as president Su before. Today, I have seen it. It''s just that the school is originally a place for teaching and educating people. Even if someone makes mistakes, he will be given another chance." Cheng Shutang was a little relieved, and Yan Lixin continued: "but this matter also involves another girl. She is the real victim. We still need to ask her opinion about this matter." Cheng Shutang took a look at Yan Lixin, and silently scolded "old fox" in his heart. This talk is still breathing. Does it make a lot of twists and turns, which is appetizing? At this moment, the Secretary of the principal came in and said, "principal, Gu Weiyi is here." "Ask her to come in!" Yan Lixin said in a light voice. In fact, Yan Lixin is a little curious about Gu Yiwei. The only student with full marks in all subjects since the founding of the school is a legend. Now, just after the beginning of school, she has made the school rain all over the city. When Gu only came in, Yan Lixin was stunned for a moment, because her appearance was really different from what he expected. Her appearance was extremely outstanding. She looked gentle and alienated. She was a little bookish. She didn''t seem to be the kind of person who could do things. Chapter 746 Yan Lixin looked at Gu only and asked, "are you Gu only?" Gu Wei nodded: "is it because of Cheng Su Su that the headmaster came to me? If so, head Cheng should have told you the whole story. No matter how the headmaster deals with this matter, I have no opinion. " When she heard the headmaster looking for her, she knew that he must have come to her for this matter, but she was very calm about it. Anyway, she was a victim from the beginning to the end, and no matter how she was punished, she could not be punished. As for how to punish Cheng Su Su, she is also very calm, because no matter what kind of punishment is a huge harm to Cheng Su Su. When Yan Lixin heard the Secretary tell him what happened just now, he thought Gu was not the kind of girl who likes to talk, but her attitude at this time was really amazing. Yan Lixin thought the girl was not simple. He tentatively asked, "according to the school rules, the school is going to expel Cheng Su Su. What''s your opinion on this?" As soon as he finished, Cheng Shutang looked at Gu only. Gu Wei takes a look at Cheng Shutang. There''s something helpless in his eyes. Anyway, it''s Cheng Su Su who''s going to hurt Gu only. He really has no face to plead with Gu only. Gu only saw him like this, and she felt a little clear. She took another look at Yan Lixin. Yan Lixin''s elegant demeanor seemed to be a scholar. But she knew that the president of Imperial University had to balance many relationships. How could a simple scholar do this position? Besides, if he really wants to fire Cheng Su Su Su, just make an announcement and make a list. Where can he ask her for advice? So she immediately understood that there were routines waiting for her. Since this is a routine, and since she can''t drive Cheng Su Su Su out of the Imperial University this time, she can also be a "good person". So she sighed and said: "although Cheng Su Su Su''s behavior this time is contemptible, it''s also insidious and vicious, but I always feel that everyone is destined to become a classmate, which is a kind of fate in itself, and this time Cheng Su Su Su is a first offender. As long as she apologizes to me in front of the whole school, I can forgive her and no longer pursue this matter." When Yan Lixin heard her words, he couldn''t help looking at her again. She was still mild and looked like a good speaker. Her words were not only human, but also reflected her atmosphere. Yan Lixin''s mouth slightly a hook, the smile in the eyes of some thick, he said with a smile: "Gu only students, you are very good." "Thank you for your praise." Gu only looked at him and said, "but I also have a little suggestion." "You said Yan Lixin looks at her with a smile. Gu Weiyi calmly said: "this time, it was because Cheng Su Su was jealous and framed me. Then a group of girls were incited by her. Then the girls found out that they were cheated and beat Cheng Su Su. I know the nature of this matter is also very bad, but I asked the headmaster to punish them lightly." Yan Lixin laughed and said, "you are also a good girl. Well, I''ve adopted your opinion." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you, principal! I believe our school will take you to a new level Chapter 747 Yan Lixin laughs when he hears Gu''s words. He thought it was this girl who is very straightforward, but now it seems that she has a little bit of her own mind. Gu had just left when the phone rang from the principal''s office. Yan Lixin answered the phone and said, "hello... Mr. Cheng, Hello, hello... You may have misunderstood this matter. Originally, according to the regulations of our school, we really wanted to expel Cheng Su Su Su, but just now Gu Yu pleaded for her, saying that she was a first offender and did not pursue this matter..." "Yes, so just ask Cheng Su Su Su to apologize in public... This may be a bit difficult. This is the rule of the school. Even if I am the principal, I can''t change it at will. This is the lightest punishment... There are family laws in my family and school rules in my school. I also need to explain this matter to all the teachers and students. After all, this time, the nature of the matter is quite bad." "Thank you very much, Mr. Cheng, for your cooperation with our school." Yan Lixin takes a deep breath after hanging up the phone. He has heard that Cheng Su Su Su is in great love with Cheng Jinmo. Now it has been confirmed. Everyone outside said that Cheng Jinmo was a man of right and wrong, but at this time Yan Lixin felt that Cheng Jinmo, as his father, didn''t seem to be so clear about right and wrong. When he just grew up on the phone, Cheng Jinmo''s meaning in and out of his words was more critical of Gu only. Yan Lixin also knows that Cheng Jinmo calls at this time. Nine times out of ten, Cheng Susu runs to him and complains, and nine times out of ten, he reverses black and white. Yan Lixin originally thought that Cheng Su Su was just a little bit more thoughtful and jealous. Now it seems that Cheng Su Su is even more unpleasant than he expected. He turned to see that Cheng Shutang was still standing there, and said to him, "it''s been a hard day for deputy general manager Cheng. This is how the matter is handled. If Mr. Cheng is still dissatisfied with my handling, please explain it to him." Cheng Shutang nodded his head lightly. He just stood beside Yan Lixin. In fact, he could hear what Cheng Jinmo said. He finally understood why Su tingxue was so angry yesterday and why he had to run back to Su''s home. His father is so kind to Cheng Su Su that his heart goes to the Pacific Ocean. After he came out of the school office, Yan Lixin asked the students of each college to gather in the big playground. Today, there will be a school meeting. Freshmen probably know why they have a meeting today, but senior students don''t know, but they also follow the teacher''s arrangement to gather in the playground. The theme of today''s meeting is school spirit and discipline. First, the director of education delivered a speech of righteousness and solemnity. Then, he began to make severe criticism on the fight of freshmen during today''s military training. He named a lot of fighting girls and criticized them. Then, Bai Yulan and Cheng Su Su Su apologized to Gu Wei in public. Bai Yulan thought that in the current situation, Gu Weiyi at most asked her to apologize in front of the freshmen, but when she heard that today''s school spirit and discipline meeting was going to be held, she knew that she was optimistic about things. Gu Weiyi asked her to apologize to her in front of all the teachers and students of the school, but she did, without any discount! She was a little uncomfortable at first, but later she learned that Cheng Su Su was still with her to apologize to Gu only, and her heart was immediately quite balanced. Chapter 748 In Bai Yulan''s opinion, she also needs to apologize to Gu only for Cheng Su Su''s family and identity. Only by proving that Gu only has a stronger background, she is more curious about the origin of Gu only. When Cheng Su Su first heard that she would not be fired this time, she was relieved. She thought that her phone call to Cheng Jinmo had worked. Then she was told to apologize to Gu Weiyi in front of all the teachers and students of the school. She quit immediately and called Cheng Jinmo. After ten seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, Cheng Jinmo said: "no matter what means Gu only used, it is you who are responsible for this matter, and you are studying in the Imperial University after all. You still have to obey the arrangement of the school leaders." "Dad, how can you make me apologize to that despicable guy! Why don''t you come to the school and help me go to the headmaster and have a good talk! " Cheng Su Su immediately cried. Cheng Jinmo is a little distressed, but he is busy with business at this time, so it is impossible for him to find time to go to school. Moreover, the headmaster made it clear in the computer just now that this matter has become a foregone conclusion. Cheng Jinmo has inquired about Yan Lixin''s behavior before. Yan Lixin is a famous university and education expert in China. He is also a smooth person. Only Yan Lixin has the unique backbone of a scholar. His tact and sophistication have a bottom line, but when he touches a certain line, he will be particularly persistent and difficult to speak. Cheng Jinmo has already felt that if he doesn''t fire Cheng Su Su, let Cheng Su Su apologize to Gu only. This is Yan Lixin''s bottom line. After a little thought, he said: "Su Su, people have a long way to go in their life. It can''t be smooth sailing, and dad can''t always be around you to protect you. You have grown up, and your own affairs need to be dealt with by yourself. This time, it''s just a setback in your life. I''ll be busy, so I won''t tell you more." He then hung up the phone, the phone is hung up, but his heart was a bit bored. Today, when Cheng Su Su called, he got angry when he heard Gu''s beating her. When he asked why, he thought Gu would take this opportunity to drive Cheng Su Su out of the Imperial University. So he immediately called Yan Lixin after he hung up the phone. As a result, Yan Lixin told him that Gu Yiwei also pleaded for Cheng Su Su! It seems that in his memory, Gu is not the kind of person who will give in. If she will give in, that step will be different. In the final analysis, this idea is the portrait Cheng Su Su Su constructed for Gu Wei Yi in his heart. At this time, he can''t help thinking, Gu Wei Yi said that he was pleading for Cheng Su Su, would he just want to hit Cheng Su Su Su in the face? When he thought about it, he thought it was very possible. Even if he knew it was possible, he couldn''t go to Yan Lixin to intercede with Cheng Susu, because it seemed that Gu Weiyi was not only a victim, but also a broad-minded man. If he goes to Yan Lixin again and doesn''t let Cheng Su Su apologize, he thinks it''s a bit excessive. Cheng Jinmo frowned and said, "Gu Youyi, I must see you when I have a chance to see how deep your mind can be!" At this time, he was curious about Gu''s ability to make things like this! Chapter 749 Cheng Jinmo''s hanging up on the phone is a great blow to Cheng Su Su. She thought he would stand up for her. After all, he is a person who wants face very much, but she forgot that he wants face, but he has his own rules when doing things. Cheng Su Su is so angry that she scolds Cheng Jinmo in her heart. She knows that Cheng Jinmo is very kind to her, but she is never the kind of person who can spoil her infinitely. This feeling makes her feel very bad. She felt that today she was really choked to death. She was schemed by Gu Weiyi and beaten by her own instigators. She wanted to revenge Gu Weiyi, but she was ordered to apologize to Gu Weiyi in front of the whole school! You want to apologize for being beaten? She can''t bear it! But now in front of Cheng Su Su, there is no other way. If you don''t apologize, you will be expelled from Imperial University! Cheng Su Su bit her teeth, and finally let her come up with a way: she fainted directly in the phone booth. The boss of the phone booth was startled and asked to be sent to the clinic again. The instructor also got the news that she fainted. He probably knew what was going on in his heart and immediately told Yan Lixin about it. Yan Lixin frowned slightly and said in a light voice: "since Cheng Su Su fainted, today, Gu Wei Yi can''t apologize in front of the whole school. But this matter is still reported to the whole school. When she is well, she can apologize to Gu Wei Yi alone." The director nodded her head lightly. At this time, Bai Yulan had read her apology letter in front of the whole school. After she finished reading it, the director took a microphone and said in a loud voice: "originally, Cheng Su Su Su would also make a review at the meeting, but she suddenly fainted, and this matter was temporarily put behind her..." Gu was not too surprised to hear about it. If Cheng Su Su would apologize to her in front of the whole school, it would not be Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su''s so-called fainting is just an excuse. It doesn''t matter. She stood there quietly, with a chill in the corner of her eyes. Anyway, with this incident, Cheng Su Su''s reputation in the Imperial University was completely destroyed, because it had spread on the campus. Even if Cheng Su Su had a powerful backstage, it would be useless this time. Ren qiunong is full of shock in the crowd. She didn''t expect that Cheng Susu was planted in Gu''s only hand this time. Cheng Susu has such a big backstage that she couldn''t suppress it! She couldn''t help looking in Gu''s direction, but there were so many people on the playground that she couldn''t find Gu at all. Her heart is a little uneasy. How can she deal with people that Cheng Su Su can''t deal with? Does Gu only have a backstage? Ren qiunong''s heart was a little uncertain for a moment. She looked in the direction of yuedai mountain. Yuedai mountain was not far away from her. She saw that he was looking at something with a smile in the corner of his mouth. She saw that the direction he was looking at was clearly Gu''s only direction! Ren qiunong''s heart suddenly feel depressed, she really can''t understand Gu only what good, can let yuedaishan treat like this, you know yuedaishan has never seen her like this! Chapter 750 After the meeting, Cheng Su Su Su''s name spread throughout the school, because she had made speeches on behalf of freshmen before, so many people knew her. It''s just that before the military training is over, she has changed from a former excellent representative of freshmen to a negative person. The contrast is not so big. Before she deliberately set up a good reputation for herself, but at this time because the reputation is too big, she became the biggest joke in the school. Gu Youyi is in great contrast with Cheng Su Su. In a sense, today''s meeting is for her. Because of Cheng Su Su''s malicious propaganda, she had a bad reputation. Now it''s a big reversal. In the hearts of students, she is a synonym for bearing humiliation and saving others, being kind-hearted and having high quality. So at the end of the meeting, a lot of students came to thank Gu Youyi. Most of the girls were the girls who just started with Cheng Su Su. After playing Cheng Su Su Su, the girls thought of her strong family background. They were afraid that they would be expelled or severely punished. But just now, the instructor said on the stage that they just need to write a review. They all know that such punishment is absolutely light. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you are so polite. I know everyone has a kind heart. If this thing is over, it will be over." "Gu only classmate, your mind is too broad-minded, I am you are so discredited, how can you forgive her lightly!" A girl said angrily. Gu Weiyi just smiles and doesn''t say much, because she clearly knows that Cheng Su Su has offended all these girls. The only one who felt relieved was Bai Yulan. She thought it was a shame that she apologized to Gu Weiyi in front of the whole school. But because of Cheng Su Su Su''s more villainous case, it seems that what she did is nothing. Bai Yulan looks at Gu Weiyi standing in the crowd with a smile. She grinds her teeth gently. She is also a smart person. Of course, she can see that Gu Weiyi is very methodical in doing these things. When to do what is the most suitable thing, she is like a mirror in her heart. White Magnolia at this time in the heart is some regret, offended so fierce Gu only, her later days just afraid not too good. She stood there a little lonely. Although the conference is over, but the military training is not over, everyone needs to continue to participate in military training! Before the new line-up, Gu Weiyi saw Wu Yuru standing there admiringly watching them line up for military training. She went to Wu Yuru''s side and said, "when your illness is cured, you will be able to jump like us." After Wu Yuru was sent to the hospital that day, Gu Yuru once took time to see her. Because of the great kindness of saving her life, Gu Yuru agreed to ask Wu Yuru to come to the school to clarify the day after she was discharged from hospital. Gu Weiyi also knew that Wu Yuru''s short hair wasn''t intentionally left by her. Instead, Wu Yuru had an operation on her head. At that time, her hair was completely shaved off. Now she just grows up. Because Wu Yuru''s hair is short, her chest is flat, and her clothes are very neutral, she is mistaken for a boy. Wu Yuru sighed a long time and said, "the doctor said that my heart disease is quite serious. At present, there is no radical cure in China. I can only keep it slowly. Maybe I can''t be like you all my life." Chapter 751 Bai Yulan is a freshman in this field. At that time, she wanted to participate in the military training as a normal student. As a result, Cheng Shutang''s military training was so intense that her body couldn''t bear it. At first, she forced herself to bear it. As a result, when one day''s training was over, she had cardiac arrest. Gu only took a close look at her heart with a fluoroscopic eye. Her heart problem is indeed not small. At present, it is difficult to change such a disease in China, whether it is medicine or surgery. According to Gu''s experience, it is very difficult for a heart attack like Wu Yuru to live beyond the age of 25. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "it''s not necessarily that science and technology are so advanced now. Maybe we can find a way to treat your disease in another year or two." Wu Yu Ru smiles at her: "hope!" Gu Weiyi took Wu Yuru''s hand and said, "believe me, you will get better!" When the whistle sounded, Gu Wei looked back. The team she was in had already begun to line up. She said to Wu Yuru, "you''d better go home to have a rest and come back to school after the military training." "I''m suffocating when I stay at home every day. Although I can''t participate in military training, I can watch your military training." Wu Yuru said seriously. Gu only saw some yearning from her eyes. Gu only thought about it and said, "it''s OK, but you must pay attention to rest and don''t let yourself get tired." Wu Yuru said with a smile: "you are going to catch up with my mother in this wordy way. Go to military training quickly!" Gu Weiyi smiles and returns to the team to continue training. The practice in the afternoon is shooting. Gu Weiyi seems to be very talented in this matter. After the instructor finished teaching, he asked the students to start shooting with guns. Gu only shot the ninth ring directly. The instructor in charge of her was stunned for a moment, because she was the only one among these girls who had made such achievements. So the instructor told Cheng Shutang about it. Cheng Shutang was in a bad mood today because of Cheng Su Su. After hearing the instructor''s words, he turned his lips and said, "no matter how excellent she is, I''m not surprised. Now I just ask her not to give me any more trouble!" He is really a little afraid of Gu Wei now. She usually looks at a kind girl. How could she be so scared when she was angry? The instructor said in a low voice: "I don''t think anything happened to her either..." Cheng Shutang stares back at his later words. Cheng Shutang''s mood is complicated. It seems that since he met Gu Weiyi, she has done a lot of things in front of him, but she has never lost. He thinks he has to help her carry forward this spirit. Since she is so capable of making trouble, she has to help him earn some face and come back. This competition with the military students has to make her glow! So he stood up, went to Gu''s side and asked, "have you ever shot before?" "Does a balloon gun count in the park?" Gu Weiyi did not answer the rhetorical question. Cheng Shutang stared at her for three seconds and said, "I''m in a bad mood now. Please don''t carry it with me!" "I''ve just been cheated. I need to hold my thigh to vent my emotions. Can I apply to make a phone call now?" Gu only looked at him and asked. When Cheng Shutang saw her clear eyes with some complaints, he felt guilty, so he immediately said angrily, "it''s not like playing balloon in the park, so you are very talented. I want to focus on training you." Chapter 752 Gu Weiyi was relatively satisfied with Cheng Shutang''s attitude, nodded his head slightly and said, "let me think about this." Cheng Shutang wants to vomit blood when she hears this. What does she think? What does she want! Then he came back to himself. Today, Gu had never suffered a loss from the beginning to the end, and Cheng Su Su paid a very painful price for it. Can''t this eliminate her anger? Is she so angry? Gu Weiyi seemed to know what he thought. Looking at him, he said seriously: "you told me last night that you would cover me like a sister, but when something really happened today, you were still on Cheng Su Su Su''s side. Cheng Shutang, you are a liar!" Cheng Shutang Gu only snorted, took the gun in his hand, and "bang bang" at the bull''s-eye. This time, it was all in the 10th ring! Cheng Shutang was stunned. When he started shooting, he didn''t have such achievements! Gu only handed the gun to him after the fight: "chief, I don''t think I need to participate in this afternoon''s training. I want to go back to the dormitory to have a rest to comfort my injured heart. What do you think?" Cheng Shutang was really scared by her today. She nodded her head subconsciously. Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly hooked up and saluted him and said, "chief Xie!" She then swaggered to the direction of the dormitory. Cheng Shutang looked at the gun in his hand and then at the bull''s-eye 50 meters away. He sighed and said, "sure enough, abnormal women are still abnormal!" Gu only left in this way, but he was not angry at all. He thinks that this time, half of the task of comparing with the military students may have to fall on Gu only. Gu did not return to the dormitory, but took Wu Yuru to school. The Imperial University covers a large area and has a good scenery. Wu Yuru fell ill on the first day of her admission. Now, the Imperial University is still very strange to her. Gu only lived in the Imperial University for a period of time in her previous life. Although there were some changes due to the time difference, the main buildings were not much different. Therefore, she not only served as a guide for Wu Yuru, but also satisfied her idea of visiting the University. It was the best of both worlds. After a tour, she didn''t feel much, but Wu Yuru was tired, so she asked someone to borrow a bicycle to take Wu Yuru back to the dormitory. Wu Yuru looked at her with a smile and said, "the only one, thank you. No one ever dares to take me out to play." Wu Yuru has a serious heart disease, so she usually has no friends around, and no one takes her around. Gu only one thought to understand the reason, she said with a smile: "maybe I this is the legend of the art of courage!" Wu Yu Ru laughed: "can I make a friend with you?" "Aren''t we friends now?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. Wu Yuru''s eyes were slightly red, nodded and said, "well, we are friends now." Gu only gave her a smile and said, "I didn''t train in the afternoon. I''m afraid the chief drillmaster has a heavy complaint. I''m going to continue the military training. You have a good rest." Wu Yuru nodded, and then watched her body lightly jump down the steps, and then quickly walk in the direction of the big playground. Her eyes were full of envy. Gu only at this time in the heart of her prescription search, Chinese medicine in the face of such a serious heart disease is to have some good prescriptions. Chapter 753 But Gu only had never tried those prescriptions in her previous life, and she didn''t know if they were useful. Because today Gu only quarreled with Cheng Su Su, the military training time was occupied a lot, and Cheng Shutang was responsible for it, so all the students made up for the time occupied during the day. The training in the evening is fighting. After these days of intensive training, several girls have come to the fore, showing good military quality. Of course, Gu is the only one among the best. She always felt that her heart was violent, or that she had a martial arts complex. She didn''t reject fighting. So when she threw Qian Jingjing to the ground, she almost didn''t cry. Cheng Shutang and other instructors'' eyes lit up. She was the hope of this military training! Gu only found that military training is really a good thing, especially Cheng Shutang''s military training. If you see who is not happy, you can directly beat him in the military training. After beating, you won''t be scolded. If you are not good, you have to be praised. This kind of feeling is really good. Because of this, Gu had no mercy at all when she beat Qian Jingjing. She had some regrets in her heart that Cheng Su Su was likely to be a turtle with a shrunken head and would not add military training. In fact, Cheng Su Su Su was sent to the infirmary in the afternoon and did not wake up. The school doctor sent her to the first people''s Hospital of the imperial capital, and then informed Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. Although Su tingxue is annoyed at her misbehavior, it seems to her that it is her daughter who can''t ignore her after all. It happens that Su tingxue is thinking about her relationship with Cheng Jinmo and doesn''t go to the Research Institute, so she comes here after receiving the phone call. When she came over, Cheng Su Su had already "woke up". As soon as she saw her face, Cheng Su Su was a little unnatural, but she still called out pitifully, "Mom, I miss you so much." Su tingxue didn''t know why. At this time, she was not very angry when she heard that she knew it was a lie. She only said, "I think if you really miss me, you should go to see me when I was in hospital, but you didn''t." "I don''t know..." Cheng Su Su said pitifully, "that day''s event was really an accident. I didn''t expect to hurt you. Mom, I didn''t mean to!" She carefully looked at Su tingxue and said, "I''ve always been worried about my mother''s health, but my mother has always been strict with me, so I''m afraid that my visit to my mother will aggravate her illness, so..." "So you don''t come to see me for my good, and I should." Su tingxue made a summary directly for her words. Cheng Su Su wiped her tears and said, "no, I don''t mean that. Mom, I really respect you, but can you be gentle with me?" "What about you Cheng Jinmo frowned and came in. As soon as she heard his words, Su tingxue was a little irritable. She turned her head to look at him and said, "you just saw her crying and said I was murdering her. Do you know what I just said to her?" When Cheng was asked about this, Su tingxue said in a cold voice, "you didn''t hear anything. Why do you say I''m bad at Cheng Su Su?" Cheng Jinmo is speechless, and Su tingxue''s temper will not give Cheng Jinmo too much face: "besides, even if I''m fierce, how about Cheng Su Su? I am her mother, and I have the right to discipline her! " Chapter 754 When Su tingxue said this, she couldn''t help asking: "besides, she pushed me when I was in hospital last time. During my stay in hospital, she didn''t come to see me at all. What if I said a few words to her?" Cheng Jinmo was stunned when he heard the speech. Su tingxue said with a cool smile: "in your heart, nothing is more precious than her. I''m not a nuisance here. Since you''re here, just take care of her. I''ll go first." When she finished speaking, she lifted her feet and left. Cheng Jinmo and she had conflicts. He knew that she was leaving now. He was afraid that the conflicts would be more difficult to reconcile. He quickly reached for her hand and said, "I just said a word. What are you so angry about? Listen to snow, let''s have a good chat "There''s nothing to talk about between us." Su tingxue stretched out her hand and went out without looking back. Cheng Jinmo saw her face and frowned slightly. At this time, he didn''t care about Cheng Su Su, so he ran after her. Cheng Su Su saw them and bit their lips. Cheng Jinmo went to Su tingxue''s side and said, "I know we have some differences on the issue of Su Su education, but in my opinion, this matter is not so serious. Su Su Su is my daughter and your daughter. Our starting point is for her good." "Listen to snow, your recent temper is very irritable, you''d better stay away from that girl named Gu only!" Su tingxue looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what''s the relationship between our affairs and Gu Yiwei?" "Don''t you know that Su Su got hurt today because of Gu Wei?" Asked Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Shutang had told Su tingxue what happened today before, so Su tingxue knew why Cheng Su Su was injured. She looked at Cheng Jinmo and said, "of course I know, but I''m also curious. Since you know this, why do you want to defend Cheng Su Su like this?" "Because she is our daughter!" Cheng Jinmo looked back at her and said, "because Gu only meant badly from the beginning, don''t be cheated by her!" Su tingxue closed her eyes gently and said slowly, "have you ever seen Gu Yiwei? Do you know her? " Cheng Jinmo is stunned for a moment, Su tingxue''s tone is more than three points cold meaning: "you don''t know her, why do you say that to her? In my heart, she is a thousand times better than your baby daughter, ten thousand times better "In addition to this matter, Cheng Jinmo, it''s time to deal with our affairs." She then raised her wrist to look at the table and said: "it''s four o''clock now, the Civil Affairs Bureau has not finished work yet. I have both the household registration book and the marriage certificate with me. Let''s go. Let''s go and get the certificate." Cheng Jinmo looks at her cold face. He finally realizes that what she said yesterday is not angry. He really wants to divorce him! He said in disbelief: "listen to snow, this is not a joke. Don''t be impulsive!" "I''m not impulsive. In fact, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Cheng Jinmo, to some extent, we are not people in the same world. In that case, we might as well let each other be free." Su tingxue said slowly. There is anger in Cheng Jinmo''s eyes. How can she say that? He said in a deep voice: "Su tingxue, you are not a child. We are all parents. Do you know how much influence your decision will have? What does Su Su think? What will the outside world think of us? " Chapter 755 "Of course I know." Su tingxue clenched her teeth and said, "before, I always felt that we didn''t get there. I also believe that you love me, but you probably don''t know how much hurt I was 18 years ago." "Can''t you let go of all the things that have happened for so many years?" Cheng Jinmo looked at her and asked, "besides, this time you are really making a fuss. It''s just that I went to pick up Su Su and forgot the time when you were discharged. Are you so angry?" In his opinion, she was still a bit in temper, the fuse of all this was that he didn''t pick her up on time that day and asked her one or two more questions. She has always been generous. Why does she hold on to those little things all the time? He didn''t quite understand. "No!" Su tingxue''s chest fluctuated violently: "for you, it''s a thing of the past, and it''s a thing of the past, but for me, it''s something that I can''t put down in my life! As for the fact that you didn''t come to the hospital on time to pick me up, I don''t agree with you. I''m your first wife. You only came to see me once a week after I was hospitalized. Cheng Jinmo, in your heart, I''m afraid I''m already a dispensable person. " The damage caused to her by that event is far greater than Cheng Jinmo expected. At this time, he wants her to put that thing down by saying "can''t put it down yet", which is impossible. Only at this time did she realize that there was such a big difference in their views on these things. This man had lived with her for more than 20 years, and she felt a little chilly. Seeing her like this, Cheng Jinmo knew that she was really angry. He slightly lowered his face and said, "I admit that I was sorry for you 18 years ago, but I will never divorce you!" Su tingxue was not surprised to hear his words. She said coldly, "it''s because once we get divorced, you don''t look good on your face! After all, in the eyes of outsiders, we can be regarded as a loving couple. This sudden divorce is really a bit of a slap on your face, but it''s meaningless. In my heart, from today on, we will be officially divorced. The son belongs to me, the daughter belongs to you, and from now on, you will live your life, and I will live mine. " She left without looking back. Cheng Jinmo''s eyes are full of chagrin. He knows that his words completely angered her. The incident 18 years ago hurt her a lot. He didn''t mention it all these years. He has been careful to avoid it. And now his words in her heart is to show his attitude towards that thing: in the past, it doesn''t matter. Over the years, because they never mentioned it, their life has always been very calm. She was a little cold to him, but he always felt that it was her character. Now, it seems that it is not quite so. He stood in the corridor, looking back half of his life, he seemed to live a bright and beautiful life, only his own heart is very clear, in his heart there is also struggle and helplessness. Su tingxue walked out of the hospital alone, tears finally fell down. She knew that she was in love with Cheng Jinmo. Because she loved him, she could endure the incident of 18 years. She had spent so many years with him, but that incident had become a thorn in her heart. Today, her heart is bleeding. Once something comes to mind again, it is that the new account and the old account are turned over together. Chapter 756 In fact, so many years of living together, also let Su tingxue develop a little dependence on Cheng Jinmo in her heart. However, the recent series of events has cut off the dependence in her heart. She and Cheng Jinmo are two people in the world after all. They say they love or don''t love each other. They seem to be sentimental towards people of her age, but she always has her bottom line in her heart. Once that line is touched, there is no room for negotiation. Now it''s no longer that year, she''s no longer young, she''s no longer the kind of person who can''t live without anyone. She felt that she seemed to understand it a little late, but fortunately, it was still in time. She felt that she was stupid enough to find out his thoughts today. Cheng Su Su hears the quarrel between Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue in the ward. In fact, she is a little excited. She is eager for Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo to divorce! Because as long as they divorce, Cheng Jinmo''s potential she can continue to fight, and Su tingxue will no longer be able to control her! Just this kind of thing she also knows in her heart, this matter absolutely can''t show in front of Cheng Jinmo, but she can pick out from it, let them break completely! So when Cheng Jinmo returned to Cheng Su Su Su''s ward, she was wiping her tears: "Dad, it''s all my fault that makes you quarrel with your mother." "It''s not your fault." Cheng Jinmo said in a warm voice, "your mother has been singled out by Gu. She misunderstands you a little. Just wait until she''s angry." Cheng Su Su said softly, "well, I won''t make my mother angry again." "You''re fine already." Cheng Jinmo sighed and said, "just don''t get angry with her." Cheng Su Su cleverly answered, and then said in a soft voice: "Dad, my brother is being picked by Gu only now. He is standing there watching me when Gu only bullied me today. I am very sad, but I still have injuries. Can I not participate in military training?" Cheng Jinmo pondered a little and said, "your current situation is really not suitable for continuing military training. Tomorrow I''ll ask my secretary to take a leave for you. When you get well, I''ll go to class directly. This military training is OK." "I knew Dad loved me the most!" Cheng Su Su acted coquettishly towards him. He gently smile, eyes after all some melancholy. Cheng Su Su is only in charge of his worries. She thinks that it''s a surprise for her to get around the military training. And she can''t participate in military training, Gu only is still in military training, she thinks she can do some more articles on this matter, anyway, she absolutely can''t let Gu only live so comfortably! She thought about it for a while and finally came up with a good idea. So she called Chu Tianlan who was admitted to the military academy. The next day, Chu Tianlan came to the hospital to see her. As soon as Chu Tianlan saw her, she said angrily: "which one dares to fight us, tell me, I''ll beat her to death!" "Who else but Gu?" Cheng Su Su said faintly: "last time I was in Tengchong, I totally offended her in order to stand out for you. I thought I would not have any more trouble with her, but I didn''t expect that she was admitted to Imperial University." The meaning of her words is very clear, that is, she was injured because she had stood out for Chu Tian LAN, so this time Chu Tian LAN had to help her find a way to deal with Gu Wei. Chapter 757 Chu Tianlan had been angry with Gu Weiyi. She bit her teeth and said, "Gu Weiyi is so arrogant that she dares to fight you in our territory! Where is she now? I''ll take someone to beat her up! " "Don''t be impulsive yet." Cheng Su Su looked at her and said, "Gu only went to the Imperial University. What do you look like rushing in like this?" Chutianlan thought it was reasonable. She asked Cheng Su Su, "do you have any good idea?" Cheng Su Su said calmly: "in fact, it''s not difficult to deal with Gu only. It''s just that in my opinion, since we want to deal with her, we should step on her solemnly, so that she has no chance to turn over." Chu Tianlan couldn''t understand what she said. Cheng Su Su said faintly: "this time, the person in charge of military training in the Imperial University is my brother. This time, he wants to take the students of the Imperial University and the students of the military academy to the military performance, so you should be able to meet her in the military performance at the end of this month." "That group of weak chickens in the Imperial University actually want to compete with us?" Chutianlan said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will let Gu only look good this time!" "Gu only has always been crafty, you can''t be too careless." Cheng Su Su looked at her and said, "be careful then." "Don''t worry! This time, I will bring back all the losses we had in Tengchong at one time! " Chutianlan said with confidence. Cheng Su Su waved to her and motioned for her to come. She hurriedly approached her. Cheng Su Su said a few words in her ear. Her eyes suddenly lit up and nodded: "Su Su Su is considerate. As long as Gu Wei Yi appears in the military performance this time, I can let her go forever!" Cheng Su Su looks at the corner of chutianlan''s mouth rising slightly. The knives in the Imperial University are not very easy for her to borrow. It''s better for chutianlan to use them. At this time, the Imperial University is carrying out intensive military training. Cheng Su Su Su''s absence has no effect. Cheng Shu Tang selects a good girl from other teams. Early this morning, Cheng Jinmo called Cheng Susu for leave. He wanted to send a secretary to deal with the matter, but in view of Cheng Shutang''s style in business, Cheng Jinmo not only sent a secretary, but also called Cheng Shutang himself. Of course, Cheng Jinmo''s call not only asks for leave for Cheng Su Su, but also scolds Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang was scolded by his Laozi for not daring to talk back, and he didn''t express too many opinions on Cheng Su Su''s asking for leave to stop military training, because in his opinion, with the only relationship between Cheng Su Su and Gu, and their personalities, he thought that Cheng Su Su Su Su Su Su Su''s quitting military training was a better choice. He is not a person who is afraid of trouble, but Gu only and Cheng Su Su have a backing behind them. No matter Ning Yiqing or Cheng Jinmo, Cheng Shutang thinks he can''t afford to offend him. So Cheng Su Su and Gu only fight. Cheng Shutang thinks that no matter who wins or loses, it must be him who suffers in the end. In this case, he should be a good man! Now he just wants to do military training for these students in DIDU University, and then earn some face for him in the military performance, so that he won''t be ridiculed by those little boys in the army every day! Chapter 758 Cheng Shutang is still satisfied with the more than 100 students selected for the training. The only thing is that the overall physical quality of the military students is better than that of these students, so this is also a tough battle. Soon came the day of the military performance. In the early morning of that day, several trucks came from the Imperial University to bring all the students to the relevant universities. This is Gu''s first visit to a relevant university. The atmosphere here is obviously different from the academic atmosphere in the Imperial University, because what they want to learn is totally different from that in the Imperial University. As soon as she comes here, she feels tense. The performance of military academy students at the end of military training every year has always been the concern of company leaders, because the quality of new students directly affects the quality of new soldiers. So every year, some old leaders will come to see the performance, and the company will also send some leaders. They are responsible for picking and picking people. If excellent students can stand out in the performance, then they will get some special care and carry out corresponding training. As the owner of the performance, the related universities are busy from top to bottom in the morning. Ning Yiqing didn''t need to come, but he heard that Cheng Shutang would bring the students from Imperial University to give a performance. He thought his daughter-in-law had worked so hard for a long time, so of course he had to come and have a look. It''s not too long for him to return home, but many of the old leaders in the company know him. When they see him coming, they directly tease him: "deputy general manager Ning, why don''t you train in the army today and come here to be lazy?" "Work and rest." Ning Yiqing said lightly. In front of these old leaders, he is much more gentle than usual, because in his heart, he respects them very much. They have made great contributions to the company, and each of them has made great achievements. The old leader surnamed Su laughs: "it''s reasonable. Although we can''t relax in training staff, we can''t practice too hard. I heard that you used up all the wounded drugs in the army after training in your branch last year. I was worried once. Now I''m glad to see you here!" The old leader surnamed Zhang said, "don''t be happy about this. How can I feel that the Ning family has a little bad intentions today?" Ning Yiqing said with a smile: "how can I be unkind?" "I think you''re here to rob people!" Zhang''s old leader looked at him and said, "I''ve heard that since you came back, you''ve been robbing things everywhere. Since you became the deputy general manager, the equipment in your branch company has been changed all over again." "Leader, your words are biased." Ning Yiqing said with a straight face: "I''ve never robbed anything. I get what I deserve by strength, or work for the welfare of our branch." When he took over their branch office, it was just an ordinary branch office, and the weapons used in it were not very good. How could a person like him, who always wanted to be the best, bear it? At that time, he went to Mao Suiyi to apply for equipment, but Mao Suiyi said that the equipment of the whole company is uniformly distributed. If you want good equipment, you have to rely on your strength. Ning Yiqing didn''t say anything when she heard Mao Suiyi''s words, and the whole person was still cold. Chapter 759 Ning Yiqing expressed what he thought with his actual actions. He directly robbed Cheng Shutang''s branch company in the related exercises later. Then he had a good reason: it was a booty. Mao Suiyi had a big head when he heard about it. He used to feel that Ning Yiqing had seized a lot of high-end weapons and equipment when he was on a mission. Who knows that he was so crazy that he even robbed his own people! At that time, he felt that Ning Yiqing''s personnel structure had collapsed, and he talked to Ning Yiqing. As a result, Ning Yiqing blocked him up in a word: "the chairman said that to enrich the equipment of our branch company, we have to rely on our strength. I got it based on my strength. What''s wrong with that?" At that time, Mao Suiyi was so angry that he had a toothache, but he couldn''t tell why. Then he asked tezhu to do Ning Yiqing''s work, and he said, "I''m acting on the order of the chairman. If I want to take away the equipment, there''s no way!" That is to say, at that time, he and Cheng Shutang had a grudge. Then they fight each other, which makes Cheng Shutang admire him, because Cheng Shutang finds out that he may not be able to beat Ning Yiqing in his whole life. Later, Mao Suiyi discovered that Ning Yiqing really carried forward his words of "winning by strength". In the later exercises between them and other branches, Ning Yiqing and the people of their branches robbed all the branches with good equipment. After that, there was absolutely no reason to return them. He directly pushed Mao Suiyi out of the top bag. For a long time, Mao Suiyi felt that he had asked for a big trouble, but he was reluctant to let go of it. Even if he quarreled with the chairman of other companies, he still regarded Ning Yiqing as a treasure. Then Ning Yiqing used Mao Suiyi''s words to the end. As long as he had the chance to get good equipment, he never let it go. When he heard that Su tingxue had a new batch of good equipment, he immediately used various relations to get the equipment. Because of this series of things, over the past year or so, the leaders of the north head office have heard about Ning Yiqing, and they have not been able to figure out how a person like him, who is rooted in Miao Hong, can be as good as a hooligan in terms of employees? It is precisely because of these things that no matter where he appears, people are worried about what he wants to rob. In fact, this time, the old leader surnamed Zhang was really worried. He just wanted to see his daughter-in-law and see her training results in the past month. Ning Yiqing looked at the old leader surnamed Zhang and said, "if the leader doesn''t say it, I haven''t thought about it yet. I will seriously consider it." The old leader of the surname Zhang was petrified there immediately. The old leader of the surname Su laughed and pointed to the old leader of the surname Zhang and said, "look, look, lift up the stone and hit yourself in the foot!" Looking at Ning Yiqing, the old leader surnamed Zhang said, "is it not very kind of you to do this?" The old leader surnamed Liu, who had been watching the party, said, "Lao Zhang, you are too naive, just like Xiao Ning. Have you ever seen his kindness? If he were a kind man, those enemies would laugh with fear! So, in my opinion, Xiaoning is so good! To be a man is not to be too kind! " Su''s old leader nodded: "I think it''s quite reasonable. Good talents really need to be robbed. After Mao Suiyi robbed Xiaoning of them, the strength of the whole company has been greatly improved." Chapter 760 "That''s because Mao Suiyi robbed a person who could rob more than him. He went back to rob other people''s things. There was no organization and discipline at all," said the old leader of Zhang The old leader with the surname of Chu laughed and said, "Lao Liu, I can see that you can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour! They did it by strength. If your army had the ability, it would be better to take it back directly! " The old leader surnamed Zhang didn''t mean to aim at Ning Yiqing, but the army he brought before was robbed of many weapons by Ning Yiqing playing the sign of exercise. Although he thought Ning Yiqing was unruly, his ability was there. He snorted, "don''t you think I can''t get it? Today is my home, no one wants to snatch the best students from me He then went down and gave orders to a deputy general manager below him. Then he took a provocative look at Ning Yiqing. The meaning was very clear: "I''ve arranged it. You don''t want to rob people today!" Ning Yiqing took a look at the old leader surnamed Zhang and felt that he was thinking too much. The old leader surnamed Su said with a smile: "Lao Zhang is old, and his character is just like a child." The old leader surnamed Liu turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "if you see the right person, you can tell me. I''ll help you." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice: "no, I just look around today." The old leader surnamed Liu turned his lips and obviously didn''t believe his words. The old leader surnamed Su said, "I heard that students from Imperial University will join the show this year. I''m a little curious about what kind of achievements they can make." "There''s nothing to be curious about." The old leader surnamed Liu obviously heard about it too. He said with disapproval: "the students in the Imperial University are just students led by a group of nerds. They are all weak like bean sprouts. What can they achieve? I''m just looking out to join in the fun. " The old leader surnamed Su asked Ning Yiqing, "I heard that you have a good relationship with Cheng Shutang, the chief instructor of Imperial University. What do you think of this?" "Let me clarify that Cheng Shutang and I have a bad relationship." Ning Yiqing said lightly: "as for this performance, Imperial University should be able to get the top three." The old leader surnamed Su asked curiously, "why do you think so?" All the schools near the imperial capital will come to participate in the performance this time. There are more than 20 of them, and the top three are very good results. Liu old leader quit: "just a group of bean sprouts, how can we compare with our serious and hard training students?" Ning Yiqing replied: "as the saying goes, a soldier is a bear, and a general is a bear. Similarly, if you have a strong training officer, you can certainly train a good soldier. Although Cheng Shutang is my defeated general, his comprehensive strength is still very strong. It''s not difficult to take the students of Imperial University to get the top three results." The old leader surnamed Su said curiously, "didn''t you just say that you have a bad relationship with Cheng Shutang? Why are you so supportive of him this time? " Ning Yiqing took a look at the students who had already entered and said, "it''s just because of the bad relationship that I said that he can only enter the top three. If the relationship is good, I will say that Imperial University can win the first place this time." The old leader surnamed Su was stunned at first, then laughed and said, "it''s a little interesting!" He recognized the pride in Ning Yiqing''s words, and also recognized Ning Yiqing''s protection of Cheng Shutang. Chapter 761 The old leader surnamed Liu said unconvinced: "I bet they can''t even get into the top ten!" From a normal point of view, in a non professional training school like DIDU University, the overall physical quality of students is weaker than our students. It is normal that they can not get good grades, and it is strange that they can get good grades. Ning Yiqing turned to look at the old leader surnamed Liu and said, "well, let''s make a bet. If they are in the top three, will you give me the treasure of the last time?" Liu''s old leader looked him up and down and said, "Hey, you are a thief. I took those treasures quietly. You even know about it!" Ning Yi Qing light smile, he is absolutely won''t tell Liu surname old leader, he stares at that batch of treasures has been staring at for a long time. The old leader, surnamed Liu, looked at him and asked, "if you can''t get into the top three, what will you lose to me?" "If you can''t get into the top three, I''ll help you choose three excellent students to train and do special insurance for you." Ning Yiqing replied. The old leader surnamed Liu laughed and scolded: "you are stingy!" Treasure is now a weapon, but the three excellent students are a bit empty. It''s just that Ning Yiqing''s overall quality is there. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is the first person in the whole company. The people trained by him are not so bad. The old leader surnamed Su asked him with a smile, "do you want to gamble?" "Bet, of course!" Liu old leader said with a smile: "although Xiaoning''s gambling money is not so immediate, but at least there is something to look forward to!" The old leader surnamed Su asked Ning Yiqing, "why don''t we gamble on something?" Ning Yiqing said with some disgust: "you don''t care about the weapon approval from the factory, and you don''t care about people. You don''t have anything to lose to me, so it''s meaningless to gamble with you." The old leader surnamed Su choked for a moment, reached out and pointed to him and said, "for a long time, you were still a man who didn''t get up early for nothing!" Ning Yiqing smiles, but the old leader surnamed Su is a little melancholy. It turns out that no matter who you are or what weapons you are, you will be rejected! Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "we are our own people. It''s no fun to win your things." The old leader surnamed Su immediately laughed. He thought for a while before he understood the meaning of Ning Yiqing''s words. Looking at him, he said, "you are honest, but you are better than a monkey!" He is Su tingxue''s father and Cheng Shutang''s grandfather, but not many people know about it, because the Su family has never had more than half of the support for Cheng Shutang. He can be promoted to deputy general manager at such a young age by his own ability. Cheng Shutang was the chief instructor of military training in Imperial University this time. Ning Yiqing said that, in his opinion, the relationship between Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang was good. Otherwise, where would there be such maintenance? After all, from the experience of previous years, the physical quality of non professional college students will be worse than that of professional colleges. The most important thing is their different mentality. In essence, the students who come to the colleges and universities are half professionals when they enter the professional colleges and universities. They want to protect the common people. Therefore, the military training gives them a basic mission. When they train, they not only have too much strength, but also have a strong sense of mission. Most of the students in non professional colleges only regard military training as an incidental training before they go to university. It is difficult for them to have such training in their later learning career. Chapter 762 So they are more looking forward to the early end of training, this thing is more a passing. In fact, Ning Yiqing''s words are not understood by the old leader surnamed su. He always thinks that his relationship with Cheng Shutang is just plain. It''s just that the old leader surnamed Su is Cheng Shutang''s grandfather, who is also Gu''s only grandfather. He is afraid that after Gu''s real identity is exposed, the old leader surnamed Su will make trouble for him. After all, no one can pit Gu''s only grandfather. Ning Yiqing smiles when she hears the words of the old leader surnamed Su, but the old leader surnamed Su says to him, "the show will start soon. Please sit with me." Although the old leader surnamed Su didn''t help him, in his heart, Cheng Shutang is also his pride. Among his grandchildren, Cheng Shutang is quite outstanding. The old man will always like his outstanding grandchildren. Ning Yiqing was not polite to the old leader surnamed su. His seat was already in the front row, but now he just moved. Gu Youyi has followed Cheng Shutang to the playground with her team at this time. After she stands still, she sees Ning Yiqing sitting on the rostrum in work clothes. She is stunned. Is he so free? How can I come to see such a show! Then she got a little upset. Ning Yiqing in work clothes was more handsome, and her whole breath was more close to the word sword. Ning Yiqing never wears work clothes in front of her at ordinary times. On the one hand, when they meet, it''s his break time. On the other hand, he thinks that work clothes are sacred. Except in the company, he won''t wear them casually at other times. Gu only heart suddenly have a sense of pride, marry him really great! Wang feng''er, standing on Gu''s left, couldn''t help asking: "the only one, is the most handsome man on the rostrum your object?" Gu only said softly, "it seems to be him." This time, Wang feng''er was not calm: "I think he and several old leaders beside him have been chatting. Is his position in the company very high?" "I don''t know." Gu''s only words are true. She really doesn''t know what kind of position Ning Yiqing is in the company. She didn''t know Ning Baichuan had a strong family background until she met Ning Baichuan at Ning Yiqing''s home last time. Wang feng''er skimmed her lips, but she didn''t believe her words too much, because in her opinion, Gu Weiyi, since he was with Ning Yiqing, how could he not even know these things? At this time, she had only one idea, that is, Ning Yiqing''s position was too high, and Gu was not the only one who liked to talk about the background, so she would not say it. Like Wang feng''er, Yu Xiangxiang also recognized Ning Yiqing, but at this time she was far away from them. She couldn''t ask Gu Youyi. She was an acute person, and she was very anxious. On the other side of the college, Chu Tianlan also recognized Ning Yiqing. On her last trip to Tengchong, she could not be more impressed with Ning Yiqing. First, he had strong ability, and second, Cheng Su Su liked him! Chu Tianlan originally thought that Ning Yiqing might be a little person who happens to be performing tasks nearby. In her cognition, those people who need to go out to perform tasks every day are small men. However, when Ning Yiqing and several leaders were sitting on the rostrum, she knew that her previous judgment was wrong. This man was not an ordinary person, for he was afraid of a great future. Chapter 763 Chutianlan''s heart is a little angry. She just cares about the only kind of village girl from the countryside. Why should she compete with Cheng Su Su for a man? And this man is so good! In the trance of her mind, her college''s team moved forward, because she was too absorbed in thinking about things, so she should have slowed down, because her slow pace didn''t seem so neat. The instructor''s sharp eyes shot at her immediately. She was busy adjusting her mind, and didn''t dare to think about it. She quickly followed. The leaders on the stage also saw this scene. The old leader surnamed Zhang had come back at this time. He frowned and said, "the overall quality of the students in these colleges is not as good as in previous years." There is no one to refute this, because in their view, even if it is only a performance after military training, there is absolutely no room for carelessness. This is a basic issue of attitude. Ning Yiqing ignores this detail, he is looking for Gu''s only figure. Because the Imperial University is led by Cheng Shutang, it''s easy to find it. This time, DIDU University participated in the performance with two female teams and three male teams, a total of 150 people. Gu only belongs to the kind of people who stand out in the crowd, so Ning Yiqing found Gu only after finding the team of Imperial University. As soon as he saw it, Gu only noticed it and winked at him. When he saw her little action, he smoked. He liked her like this, but there were too many people here, and it was not convenient for him to do small action, so he continued to sit there with a shelf and expressionless face. It''s just that the fingers he tapped on the table betrayed his good mood at the moment. Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said in his heart, "big outfit!" After the gathering of all the teams, the president of the relevant university made a speech, made an oath and slogans, and then announced the rules of today''s performance. The top three will be rewarded handsomely. As the only team of ordinary colleges and universities, DIDU university has also attracted everyone''s attention. The president of the relevant university specially put forward the name of DIDU University in his speech, saying that they are commendable for their courage. The students and instructors below all laughed when they heard this. Cheng Shutang skimmed his mouth and said in a loud voice, "what are you laughing at? I''ll beat you all down later!" He didn''t say it was ok, but he laughed again. Some instructors of other schools nearby knew him, looked at him and said, "deputy general manager Cheng, you should not have lost the military exercise, so you want to win back in this military training performance?" This is indeed Cheng Shutang''s initial idea, but of course he won''t admit it in front of others. He said with a righteous face: "what nonsense! This time, I just want to tell you that we are people who have pursuits and will not be satisfied with our present situation! " After all, the great man once said, "everything we have comes from the people." For a moment, no one dares to laugh at Cheng Shutang again. He suddenly gets angry and smiles at Ning Yiqing on the stage. When Ning Yiqing saw him like this, she thought he was a real childish. What''s so good about this? Cheng Shutang''s mouth is slightly crooked. Others don''t know why Ning Yiqing came, but he knows. After this period of time with Ning Yiqing, he has found out how important Gu is in Ning Yiqing''s heart! Chapter 764 At this time, Cheng Shutang has a humble idea in his heart. In the future, if you want to deal with Ning Yiqing, do you have to start from Gu only? But when he thought of Gu only, he thought that this breakthrough was not good. After all, she was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Besides, he said in front of Gu only that he regarded her as his own sister. If he bullied her again, it would be a bit unreasonable. So he has another idea. Gu Yiqing is his sister. When Ning Yiqing wants to marry Gu Yiqing, he has to make Ning Yiqing soft in front of him! At this time, the relevant university president''s words have been finished, and the report performance of this field has officially started! The first event of the presentation is team competition, which is a series of basic group abilities such as walking forward. Yan Lixin, President of DIDU University, didn''t think Cheng Shutang''s fantastic military training performance could achieve any good results because he was so busy with his official business that all the presidents of other universities came, but he didn''t come alone. The presidents of Xiangxue university are obviously not optimistic about the students of DIDU University. Although DIDU university is the best ordinary university in China, if they read well, they will be weaker in a series of things such as military training and physical fitness. As a result, several presidents are also playing haha, what: "this time the overall quality of our university freshmen is higher than the past, this time they should be able to get the first place." "Your university is also very good. This team match is really great! I''m sure I''ll be in the top three this time! " "Although Lao Zhang made a little mistake when he entered the college just now, his overall strength is still good. There are several excellent freshmen this time. I think they can win the top three this time." Then there are "recognition", "carelessness" and other principals'' polite remarks to each other. Because DIDU university is a new team, so I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional, they are ranked at the bottom. When they appeared on the stage, the principals and leaders were a little surprised, because their actions were so neat and standard, their momentum was strong, and their momentum was like a rainbow. Compared with the students in front of the military academy, they were not only the same, but also had the taste of catching up and surpassing. Several leaders were also surprised. The old leader surnamed Zhang couldn''t help saying, "these students from Imperial University are a little interesting this year!" "I look at their performance now. In terms of the first round, they are in the top three." The old leader surnamed Su said with a smile. He finished to see Cheng Shutang one eye, the eye is some gratified. The old leader of Liu''s family name glared at Ning Yiqing at this time: "don''t be complacent. There are still several rounds in the back. The team match in front is really nothing." Ning Yiqing hasn''t said anything yet. The old leader surnamed Su has said: "the team competition can best reflect the spirit of a team. I can see that this year''s freshmen from DIDU university are very good in spirit, not inferior to those from professional colleges." At the end of the first round of performance, the results soon came out, and the students of DIDU University got the second place. When the results were announced, the students of DIDU university immediately cheered, and then the students called out: "the commander in chief is the best in the universe!" Cheng Shutang grinned and pressed his hand. Then he said, "what''s our slogan?" Chapter 765 "The power of the masses is invincible, and the students of Imperial University are the best! The chief instructor is the most handsome Said the students of DIDU University. Gu Weiyi was speechless when she heard Cheng Shutang''s slogan. She thought that, except for training, Cheng Shutang''s painting style was always wrong! Ning Yiqing''s face turns black when she hears this. Gu Weiwei has never praised him like this, but Cheng Shutang coerces her to praise him like this! After the show, he has to clean up Cheng Shutang. I''m afraid he wants to go to heaven recently! Cheng Shutang secretly glances at Ning Yiqing''s expression on the rostrum, and his heart immediately loses. Anyway, he may not have the chance to win Ning Yiqing in his life, so he can only win from the side to block Ning Yiqing. Chu Tianlan''s college only got the fifth place in the first round of the total score. Because she hated Gu only, she also hated DIDU University. To tell you the truth, she didn''t expect that DIDU university would be so strong. But she also felt that the first round was just a team match, which could not reflect any real level, and the latter was the main play. The second round is target shooting, in which three excellent students from each team are selected to participate. This link is regardless of men and women. Each person can shoot five bullets, and the total score is calculated according to the number of rings. Among the three students selected in the Imperial University are Gu Youyi, Cheng Shuian and another boy. Gu only showed her outstanding level in shooting from the very beginning. Although she did not touch the weapon before military training, she did not know why. At the moment when she touched the weapon, she felt integrated with the weapon. Cheng Shuian is because of the relationship between Cheng family, once participated in target training, so his level is also very good. Another boy also belongs to the talented, his level is slightly inferior to Cheng Shuian, usually when training can always play eight ring and nine ring results. Gu only found that among all the teams participating in the competition, there were very few female students selected for shooting. There were only three female students in 20 colleges and universities. Because there are few girls, so when she came out, she saw Chu Tianlan, an old acquaintance. Chutianlan challenges her with a smile, and her eyes are full of coldness. Looking at the scene, it seems that she wants to calculate the old and new hatred with her. Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly. She knew the relationship between chutianlan and Cheng Su Su very well. Seeing chutianlan like this, she wanted to show up for Cheng Su Su in this military performance. With an order, the competition officially began. This time, 20 targets were set up in the relevant universities, and all the competitors competed together. The first guy Gu Weiyi didn''t know came to the end of Imperial University. He looked quite calm. He went down with five bullets and hit a ten ring, a nine ring, two eight rings and a seven ring. This is his best performance since training, which is regarded as extraordinary performance. The second one was Cheng Shuian. He scored one tenth ring, two ninth rings and three eighth rings, which was better than the boy just now. When it was Gu Wei''s turn, Cheng Shui''an said softly, "come on!" Gu only gave him a confident smile, took the weapon in his hand, then walked into the shooting range, and then hit five ten rings! Chapter 766 This kind of achievement is absolutely a miracle for the students who just touch the gun! The staff in charge of the number of core targets was stunned when they saw the result. He confirmed it three times before he confirmed that Gu Weiyi really made five ten rings! He immediately told this to the team leader who was responsible for checking the data this time. The team leader was also surprised, because even the employees who had been in professional training for many years could not have such achievements. The team leader went to the Imperial University and asked, "who is Gu only?" Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "I am. What can I do for you?" The captain thought it would be a boy, but he didn''t expect it to be a pretty girl! He was even more surprised and asked, "have you practiced before?" Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. Cheng Shutang has already said: "how? Amazing by the genius of our Imperial University? I''ll tell you, there''s something amazing in the back! " The team leader laughed and didn''t say much, then presented the result to several leaders on the rostrum. In fact, the overall level of training in this field is higher than that in the past, but the highest one is DIDU University, the only university that is not a professional college. What surprised them most is that someone can score five ten rings, and most importantly, a girl. Originally, they wanted to see DIDU University laugh. The presidents and leaders were really stunned this time. They thought DIDU university could get some points in the group, because it was not difficult as long as the training was strict, but their professional achievements really made them fall in the eye! As far as Gu''s achievements are concerned, it is the first place in his major! But she is not a professional college student! The old leader surnamed Su couldn''t help but praise: "this little girl named Gu is very good!" He said to think for a while and then toward Ning Yi Qing to see: "she and at the beginning of you compare who is more powerful?" "Of course I am." Ning Yiqing said calmly: "it''s just a 50 meter target with five ten rings. There''s nothing to show off." In fact, his heart is full of pride, his daughter-in-law is fierce, any fight can play ten ring results! Last time when he was in Tengchong, he found that Gu Weiyi seemed to have a very keen intuition in this aspect. At that time, he dared to lead Tang Zhen out of danger with his own body. The old leader of Su''s family name was disappointed. For the students who had just come into contact with the training, the results of the 50 meter target in the whole ten rings were absolutely the highest among the freshmen in recent ten years. He decided to see if Gu had any amazing moves in the following items, just her ability. After a competition, he would meet her. At this time, Chu Tianlan heard Gu''s achievements, her eyes were full of disbelief, she subconsciously said aloud: "cheating, Gu is cheating!" Her voice was so loud that students and instructors nearby heard her. Gu only heard it. It was very similar to what Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi said in class when she was the first in her class shortly after her rebirth. She also wondered why these people would say such idiotic words when meeting excellent people? Is it because they are so stupid that they don''t believe there are better people in the world? At this time, Cheng Shutang was not here. Cheng Shuian stood up and said, "when I was training in school, Gu only could score ten goals every time..." Chapter 767 "Are you doubting the impartiality of university instructors?" Gu only interrupts Cheng Shuian''s words and goes directly to Chu Tianlan to say. Because the home court is in the relevant university, so this time is responsible for checking the data of the relevant university military training instructor. She also has some understanding of Chu Tianlan. What''s the reason for such a brain damaged person? It''s the end of the fight! Cheng Shui''an is stunned for a moment. He looks at his waist straight, but his face is a little chilly. He is a little distracted. He always felt that her aura was more and more powerful, just like in the good, he directly pressed chutianlan. He thought of her never losing character and knew that she had to solve the problem by herself. He knew that she was rejecting his help, and he was a little disappointed. Chu Tianlan didn''t expect that Gu only stood up like this. In fact, the sentence of "cheating" she called out subconsciously. She didn''t think Gu only was so powerful. Her biggest strength is shooting, she also made amazing achievements this time, so she planned to wait for Gu''s achievements to come out, and then she would humiliate Gu well. As a result, Gu''s achievements directly slapped her hard. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you must have used some shameful means, otherwise, how can you make such achievements with a village girl who has never touched a weapon?" She said that the inside color was cold three points: "just now someone saw you fawning on the little brother who recorded the data, would you not use your seductive means to the shooting range?" Gu only looked at her and said, "sorry." "Why should I apologize to you?" Chutianlan''s eyes have three points disdain: "what are you? Can I apologize to you? What''s more, I didn''t make a mistake just now. People don''t know what virtue you are. Don''t I know? " After rebirth, Gu only felt that she was a little free, so sometimes she had a bad temper, which was not as tolerant as her previous life. However, she also felt that it was an insult to her to beat someone first or say dirty words in a match with Chu Tianlan on such an occasion. Just at this time, the little brother who was in charge of registration came over. Gu only looked at him very calmly and said, "this female classmate said that I seduced you just now, so you cheated me and directly registered the results of the five ten rings. Please report to the above. I want to fight again in front of everyone, or tell her that with my ability, There''s no need to wink at anyone. " That little brother is an instructor in charge of military training in National Defense University. He was stunned when he heard Gu''s words. He had found that she was really a rare beauty, but she didn''t look at him from the beginning to the end. Where was the seduction? Furthermore, cheating in such a place is a great insult to him. He was angry at that time. He looked at Chu Tianlan and asked, "do you doubt that I cheated for this classmate?" Chu Tianlan''s face is a little ugly. What she said at this time is just because of Cheng Su Su''s advice. She finds a reason to pull Gu Weiyi out, and then uses this reason to tell Gu Weiyi about seducing Cheng Shutang in the Imperial University, and then completely destroys Gu Weiyi. The relationship between men and women is the most difficult thing to explain in the world. In many cases, the more explanation, the darker. So she thinks this is a good opportunity. Chapter 768 But chutianlan really didn''t expect that Gu only did things in such a different way, and even said it directly in front of the little brother who was responsible for the registration! It went beyond her expectation. She didn''t have Cheng Su Su''s quick brain. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. At this time, students from other colleges and universities were in the rest room where they were. They heard Chu Tianlan''s words just now, and she just wanted to deny it. So Chu Tianlan said with a light cough: "I know her, so I know that she has never touched a weapon before military training. In such a short period of training, she can''t have such a good result. In addition, she has behaved badly before, and rumors of colluding with others have been heard since she was young, and she has been entangled with the chief instructor of Imperial University, so..." "Enough!" The little brother was angry: "you''re making something out of nothing. You can imagine nonsense! I don''t care what the purpose of what you say, today''s matter must be dealt with seriously. " He said and went out, chutianlan''s heart at this time some panic, because these things are just rumors, and she at this time from a certain extent is just a rumor, this kind of thing to study deeply, the person who suffer losses must be her. Cheng Su Su originally asked her to wait until the next few rounds to make such a rumor, but when she saw Gu''s shooting results, she broke out without restraint. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that shooting was the worst thing in all the events. Gu Weiyi looked at Chu Tianlan and said, "I don''t know where you came to such a conclusion, but I will definitely pursue this matter to the end today." "Who is afraid of whom!" Chu Tianlan said with a neck: "you are a village girl who can''t be on the top of the table. What qualifications do you have to win in front of me?" Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly hooked: "I''m afraid that you, a city dweller who claims to be great, will be beaten in the face by the village girl, and then you will be even more shameless." She then sat down, waiting for the results of the national defense university instructors. Chu Tianlan a face of disdain, loudly scolded: "moral integrity of the uneducated mud leg son!" After she scolded, she found something wrong. Dozens of people in the room were looking at her. There was a touch of anger in everyone''s eyes. She immediately realized that many of her students were from the countryside. This scolding brought many people in. She felt a little boring, so she sat back. Then the two boys from the same school who came with her stood up and walked to one side, refusing to sit with her. Chutianlan''s eyes are a little disdainful, and she disdains to sit with them! Five minutes later, the chief instructor of the relevant university, the chief instructor of Chu Tianlan''s college and Cheng Shutang came in together. Cheng Shutang came in and said, "it''s said that some people suspect that the students of Imperial University cheat by cheating with beautiful women. Come on, come on, stand up, let''s have a good talk about human life!" When Chu Tianlan saw him, she bit his lower lip and stood up and said, "Gu only has a bad character. She cheated when she was in high school before. This time, with her ability, she can''t get such a good result, so she must have cheated!" Of course, Cheng Shutang also knows Chu Tianlan. This brainless girl who follows Cheng Susu around everyday was labeled stupid by him a long time ago, but he didn''t expect to be a rookie today. Chapter 769 But Chu Tianlan''s challenge, if does not have Cheng Su Su Su''s instruction, Cheng Shutang does not believe! In his heart, he was extremely disappointed with his younger sister. His mind, bearing and way of doing things were almost the same as those of the country girls. He really didn''t understand how he could have such a younger sister! He doesn''t understand why Cheng Jinmo is cheated by Cheng Su Su! He remembered that he had cheated her before, and his face was a little worse. He didn''t look at chutianlan any more, but said aloud: "Gu only one!" "Here it is Gu only stood up and walked up to him. Cheng Shutang''s face was a little chilly: "your performance is really good. I personally feel that only one shot is not enough to prove your ability. So just now I applied to several leaders to let you shoot ten more bullets in front of everyone. Are you confident?" "Yes!" Gu''s only answer is quite concise. This result is expected by her. Cheng Shutang doesn''t usually look at it, but he is an upright man, and he can''t tolerate any sand in his eyes. With his character, he will deal with this matter with great publicity. "Good." Cheng Shutang then turned his head and looked at the chief instructor of Chu Tianlan''s college and said, "you''ve heard what the old leaders said just now. Take your people and go to the shooting range with Gu Wei." Just now, when the little brother in charge of reading the target reported Chu Tianlan''s words, he was very clever and only said that Chu Tianlan suspected Gu''s cheating. When the chief instructor of the relevant university discussed with the president, after being heard by the presidents and leaders of other schools, two different ideas broke out at that time. One is to firmly believe that the instructors of relevant universities are fair and can not cheat. The other is that Gu''s performance is so good that even the old employees can''t get it. How can a freshman who has only trained for a few days be able to get it? Based on these two concepts, the chief instructor of the relevant University proposed to let Gu only shoot in public, because only in this way can their innocence be proved. Cheating is always taboo in this kind of competition, so they are very angry when they are suspected. Ning Yiqing gave another suggestion: "in my opinion, it''s clear that someone doesn''t agree with the rumor. In this case, let the cheater who reported Gu''s cheating shoot again with her, so that she can see whether Gu''s cheating or not, and she can be convinced." His statement has won the approval of most people. After all, in their view, this is a major event, which must be clarified. At the same time, all people''s suspicions should be broken. Gu Weiwei and Chu Tianlan entered the shooting range together. This time, the old chief and the principals did not wait for their achievements on the rostrum, but all came. They are also very concerned about the result of this incident. If Gu only didn''t cheat, she would be a shooting genius. Even if she was a student of DIDU University, they would try to dig her up. But if Gu only cheated, then she is a person of inferior character and must be severely punished. At this time, Gu Weiyi and the instructors of relevant universities are standing on the same line, which is related to their innocence, so when preparing the weapons for shooting, the chief instructor directly takes out their best weapons to ensure Gu''s only shooting accuracy. Chapter 770 This matter, the most angry people are not Gu only, but they! Gu only touched the weapon in his hand and found Ning Yiqing in the crowd. This time, she didn''t do any other small moves, because all her eyes were focused on her. If she blinked at him, she would really lose a reputation for not being dignified. She was such a dignified person! The chief instructor of the relevant university, after obtaining the consent of the heads of the relevant universities, then announced loudly: "start!" This time in order to show justice, shooting is shot by shot, so that everyone can see the results, can''t do any fake! Gu took the lead in the first round of results, results soon announced: ten ring! Chu Tianlan also played a round, she is also good, played a nine ring results, but she heard Gu only after the results inexplicably some panic. In fact, she thought that Gu''s shooting results could not be fake, but she didn''t want to believe that Gu could have such good results. At that time, her words had already been spoken out, and she couldn''t take them back at all. She had to stick to her head and continue to discredit Gu. Several old leaders nodded their heads lightly. The principals who had doubted Gu''s achievements were a little surprised at this time, but they thought it was just the beginning. Maybe this time Gu was just lucky. It''s just that the so-called luck in the world is just a kind of strength. Gu only uses her strength to prove that her luck is really good. In the next nine shots, she made ten rings. Chu Tianlan was more and more flustered because of her achievements. In addition to the first shot of nine rings, the following results were worse than one shot. In the last few rounds, she shot three rings and four rings, and one shot fell into the target! At this time, as soon as the results came out, Chu Tianlan only felt that there was an invisible palm on her face. Ning Yiqing lightly said to several leaders: "it turns out that the so-called cheating case is just because of the jealousy of a narrow-minded girl." He summed up this sentence quite in place, the president of Chu Tianlan''s college looks very ugly. The chief instructor of the relevant university timely stood up and said: "that girl''s jealousy is too strong, even our instructor is slandered. There is a detail I need to report to the leaders just now. The girl''s character is extremely bad." He didn''t make it clear, but he added the word "character", which is enough to make a final conclusion on Chu Tianlan''s ideological and moral character. Everyone knows that Chu Tianlan just said other things that should not be said besides suspecting cheating. Those ugly words can''t be said directly in front of the leaders. The chief instructor of Chu Tianlan''s college was also very ugly. He decided to cancel the subsequent competition option of Chu Tianlan. Even though she showed extraordinary professional quality in military training, the four word evaluation of "bad character" was enough to cut off all her future prospects. Such a person was not worthy of participating in the subsequent competition. The chief drillmaster asked Chu Tianlan''s drillmaster to inform Chu Tianlan of this matter. Chu Tianlan''s instructor went directly to her and said, "you don''t have to take part in the follow-up competition. Come back to the team!" Although Chu Tianlan''s character is more straight, she also knows what it means to cancel all her subsequent competitions at this time, and her face turns white. Chapter 771 Chu Tianlan said nervously: "I''m good at the back projects. You can''t disqualify me!" Her instructor said coldly: "you are out of thin air. You are not good enough to take part in the follow-up competition. I will temporarily find other girls to replace you. You have lost the face of our college this time! I''d rather let those students who are not as good as you come to the competition than make a fool of yourself here! " He turned to leave, cold as frost. This sentence basically put an end to Chu Tianlan''s later study career and political career. With such a stain, her life is over. Chutianlan''s face is more pale, the result is totally different from what she expected! Up to now, she has not been able to figure out why Gu can achieve such achievements! She thought she was the best girl in the world. Today she had to fight Gu''s only face, but now she was beaten back. How could she bear it. At this time, Gu Weiyi is about to leave the field. She shouts and pours at Gu Weiyi. At this time, she had only one idea, that is to beat Gu to vent her anger. Gu Weiyi also has some understanding of Chu Tianlan, and knows that she will not give up, so she is not surprised to see Chu Tianlan come. But the old leaders and principals who had planned to leave were surprised to see Chu Tianlan''s appearance. Chu Tianlan is in a fierce situation at this time. Her figure is relatively tall and strong among the girls, while Gu is the only one who is slim and slim. She looks a little delicate. Standing there quietly at this time, they form a huge contrast. All people think that Chu Tianlan pours on Gu Weiyi like this, and Gu Weiyi is likely to be injured. The old leader surnamed Su was a little angry in his eyes. The girl''s behavior seemed to him to be rude and unreasonable. This kind of behavior would make their army lose face! And he has always been a person who cherishes talent. Gu''s achievements in shooting just now amazes him. How can he let Gu get hurt? So he called out, "stop her!" But at this time, Chu Tianlan and Gu Weiyi are too close, and the nearest one is Chu Tianlan''s instructor. At this time, they are more than ten meters away, so there is no way to stop them. Everyone pinched a cold sweat for Gu only, Ning Yiqing''s eyes also showed a cold killing intention, today if Gu only will be injured, he doesn''t mind shooting chutianlan! However, what happened at the next moment was beyond everyone''s expectation: when Chu Tianlan ran to her, Gu Zhiwei, who looked slender and weak, suddenly got short and pulled, and threw Chu Tianlan out. She used a little cunning force in this throw. In addition, when Chu Tianlan just ran over, she tried her best. The strength she used before Chu Tianlan was thrown out had a full effect on her body. Chu Tianlan was thrown out five or six meters, and then fell heavily on the ground. In an instant, his head was broken and bleeding! He was knocked out and couldn''t stand up. All eyes fell on Gu only in a flash, and everyone''s eyes were stunned and unbelievable! So weak a girl unexpectedly direct chutianlan fell into such! Gu only see all eyes toward her to see over, four weeks quiet, she is not too clear in such an occasion fight right. Chapter 772 But Gu only knows that no matter what she does right or wrong, what she has to do now is to take herself out first, so that she doesn''t want to mix with chutianlan. So she coughed and said, "I''m defending myself!" It was very quiet around, so when she said this, everyone in the room could hear it clearly. Ning Yiqing was the first to react and said faintly, "it''s really self-defense." His words are even a ruling for the attack on chutianlan. No one has any opinion on this ruling, because in their view, Gu''s only such behavior is indeed self-defense. Although she was a little bit fierce when she shot, what is the military academy? In essence, it is a place where the strong are respected. It''s easy for a strong person to get respect from others. She has just made ten rings in succession. In essence, she is a strong person in the hearts of these leaders and principals. The old leader surnamed Su smiles: "it''s self-defense, but it''s a pity!" It''s a pity that she studied in Imperial University, she is not a professional student! At this time, the other leaders are almost in the state of mind of the old leader surnamed su. How can such an excellent girl not go to a professional school? At this time no one to care about chutianlan was thrown into what kind of, such a narrow-minded, poor quality girls should have a good lesson! Gu Weiyi saw that the leaders and principals turned away one by one. It seemed that she didn''t have the slightest intention to investigate her beating. For a moment, she didn''t adapt, so she stood there and didn''t move. An instructor picked up the stretcher and carried Chu Tianlan down. Cheng Shutang went to Gu Weiwei''s side and said, "you really don''t stop going anywhere. Gu Weiwei, you are in the limelight this time!" Gu Wei spread his hand and said, "can I blame this? I don''t want to, OK? " Cheng Shutang looked at her beautiful face. He didn''t know whether he was proud or helpless. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s estimated that after the performance, the leaders of the whole North Branch will know your name. Do you want to consider joining our company?" Gu only shook his head and said, "no, I want to be a cultural person. How can a girl fight and kill all day?" Cheng Shutang How dare they fight and kill all day in her heart? Gu only saw his expression and didn''t speak. He just took a look at chutianlan who was carried away. He immediately became silent. It seems that the impression of chutianlan on Gu only is really bad. Gu only felt that someone was still looking at her. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ning Yiqing. At this time, there were no other leaders and headmasters around him. She immediately gave him a sweet smile, and he raised his eyebrows lightly. Seeing their interaction, Cheng Shutang turns his mouth lightly. He looks at Gu''s one eye and says, "you are as abnormal as Ning Yiqing!" Gu only ignored him, turned around and walked out of the shooting range. When she came out, several instructors of relevant universities were waiting outside. The chief instructor asked her, "do you want to consider going to our university? I can find a way to transfer the files for you, and you can come directly to the flying eagle brigade after graduation. " Flying eagle is the leading branch of the security company. She never recruited girls before. At this time, she threw out such an olive branch, which is absolutely optimistic about her. Chapter 773 Gu Weiyi didn''t speak yet. Cheng Shutang, who was following her, said with disdain: "you''re too much, Lefeng. You''ve dug into my students. Do you want to be shameless?" Le Feng, the chief instructor of the relevant university, said faintly: "such a good seedling, I''m afraid I''ll be misled by you!" "You think too much!" Cheng Shutang sighed a long time and said, "I think it''s because I want to teach her wrong, but I don''t have that ability. She always has her own ideas. By the way, you''re digging people here. Do you know how many points she got in the college entrance examination?" Le Feng was asked, but in his opinion, it is impossible for a girl who performs so well in the competition to do well in her culture class. After all, everyone has a habit of thinking, and a girl who performs well in body coordination will not do well, and vice versa. Cheng Shutang didn''t plan to let Le Feng guess either. He said the answer directly: "full marks for all subjects!" This time, Lefeng was really shocked. He looked at Gu Weiyi curiously, but Gu Weiyi said shyly: "I just think the provincial champion is more popular, so I want to test one, and then one gets full marks of the whole subject without paying attention to it. It''s just a small matter, you don''t need to be too surprised." Yue Feng immediately felt that the whole person was a little bad, and he got full marks in the general subject without paying attention? Who let him not pay attention? After all, Cheng Shutang was a little familiar with Gu Wei. Seeing this, he chuckled: "Gu Wei Wei, tell the band leader again, how did you make ten rings?" "Oh, this is because I don''t want to be punished by instructor Cheng for running circles. I don''t pay attention to it." Gu said seriously. Her words are basically true, because Cheng Shutang always punishes them to run in circles, and the training intensity is too strong in the later stage. She really feels tired, so she doesn''t want to run. If she doesn''t want to run in circles, she can only do everything best according to Cheng Shutang''s standard. Yue Feng thinks that he may have met a monster. He unconsciously takes another look at Gu. The girl in front of him is very beautiful. This kind of girl often makes people think that it will be a vase, because many people who can eat by appearance will be lazy, and they don''t have a strong desire to eat by strength. But in front of this girl obviously wants to break the world fixed cognition, she is not only beautiful, but also powerful to terrible! Cheng Shutang saw that Yue Feng was a little silly, and his heart was immediately balanced. He said, you can''t surprise him alone. He patted Lefeng on the shoulder and said, "do you think it''s too wasteful to leave such a talented person who is expected to become an excellent scientist with you? So respect other people''s choice Gu only corrected his words: "I don''t want to be a scientist, I want to be a doctor." Cheng Shutang Yue Feng laughs at Cheng Shutang''s appearance. He can see that although Cheng Shutang is Gu''s only chief instructor, she doesn''t follow Cheng Shutang''s advice at all. Cheng Shutang looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "what did you say before you came here?" Gu Weiyi immediately said: "yes, chief instructor, my dream in the future is to be an excellent scientist and contribute my life to it!" Cheng Shutang nodded his head lightly and said seriously: "the next projects should be serious, not proud, and strive to win all the first." Chapter 774 Gu only felt that his words were meant for Lefeng, so she was angry with others. So she didn''t answer his words. She came to participate in the competition today, not to offend others. Yue Feng looked at Gu''s back and thought deeply. An instructor beside him said, "head, do you think that girl named Gu can really take the first place in everything?" Yue Feng did not answer the question: "have you ever thought that a person who just came into contact with training can continuously play ten rings?" The instructor scratched his head and said, "I didn''t expect that. To tell you the truth, I just suspected that Xiao Yang had helped Gu Wei cheat. After all, this girl is really good-looking." Xiao Yang is the instructor in charge of target reporting. Xiao Yang stares at the instructor and says, "you have a hole in your head! How can we Eagle people cheat! Besides, shooting is the least possible way to cheat! Ten thousand steps back, even if I really want to cheat on Gu''s behalf, do I have to be mentally retarded to give her all ten rings? Isn''t that making trouble for yourself? " The results of all the ten rings are sure to get the attention of all the people present. Who is so stupid? Is this to tell people that there is a problem? We all know this truth, so at this time, looking at Gu''s eyes, Yue Feng said in a timely manner: "a person like Gu''s may be a legendary genius!" His words were immediately recognized by all people. If he was not a genius, how could he have achieved such good results in such a short time? It''s just a pity that she''s not a student in their school. At this time, Xiao Yang was very happy. Fortunately, Gu only played the 10th ring in the follow-up. Otherwise, he would have jumped into the Yellow River today. At this time, Xiao Yang also thought of another problem. Under such circumstances, Gu can still play ten rings steadily. How good is his psychological quality? Gu only didn''t pay attention to how many people would be surprised after her score of ten rings. She was born again and only wanted to be the best of herself. No matter what, she was willing to do her best. Then she found that many things were not as difficult as she thought after she tried her best. She seems to be quite handy in doing these skills. But she also knows that it''s good enough to be in the limelight. If it''s too good, sometimes it will cause some unnecessary trouble. So she said to Cheng Shutang, "I think I''m really too strong. It''s not good to bully others, so I won''t take part in the competition in the back!" Hearing this, Cheng Shutang was struck by lightning: "who will take part if you don''t?" "Look for substitutes, like Yu Xiangxiang, Wang Fenger, they are very good." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I always want to leave a way for other students to survive. We are not special students. It''s no shame that we can''t get the first place!" As soon as Cheng Shutang heard this, he was immediately worried: "you leave them a way to live, what can I do?" "I didn''t think about that." Gu''s only answer. Cheng Shutang immediately worried: "you have to think for me! You don''t know how many people in the company want to see my jokes. If DIDU university doesn''t get the first place this time, I''ll be laughed to death! " "You''re so cheeky, and you''re afraid of jokes?" Gu''s only look of disdain. Cheng Shutang Chapter 775 Cheng Shutang thinks that he is really going to be killed by her Gu Weiyi. As the best female player in the Imperial University, she has been doing well before, which will suddenly back out. This is to tease him! He thought for a long time before he said, "the only sister..." "Stop!" Gu was the only one who felt goose bumps all over his body when he called out like this. He was really disgusted: "talk well!" Cheng Shutang said: "look at me. When you were in trouble, I stood up to help you. Now this matter concerns my face. If you help me, I''ll call you all the time, the only sister, the only sister..." Gu only thought that she had a bad brother. She was also a bad luck for eight generations, so she took a breath and said, "it''s not impossible for you to let me take part in the competition, but you have to promise me three conditions!" "Yes, don''t say three, even 30 or 300, I''ll agree!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "which three conditions?" "I haven''t thought about it. I''ll let you know when I think about it." Gu said in a low voice. Cheng Shutang doesn''t like it. He gambled with others this time. He has to fight for the first place anyway. As for Gu''s only condition, he can temporarily ignore it now, because she has Ning Yiqing''s support. He doesn''t have the ability to refuse what they ask her to do. In this case, what can''t be agreed? In this matter, he felt very self-conscious. Gu only looked at his face, she skimmed her mouth, forget it, last time he helped her a favor, this time she can''t ignore him, it''s a big deal to work hard to help him. So the next few events that need her to play, she swept the first place with a very fierce momentum. The other students of DIDU University have also achieved good results. Although there is a project in the middle, the students of DIDU university had an accident, but it did not affect the overall situation. The result of Imperial University this time is enviable! By the end of the show, Gu''s name had spread to all colleges and universities, and DIDU university had won the first place. The presidents of related professional universities were a little depressed. They only got the second place in their own home field, which was somewhat embarrassing. The only gratifying thing for him is that this time, DIDU University won the first place. All the professional institutions were crushed by DIDU University. It''s a shame. Let''s lose it together! Finally, there is the awarding session. Gu only came to the stage as a student representative of the Imperial University to receive the award. I don''t know what Ning Yiqing did behind the scenes. It was he who finally came to the stage to give the award. Gu Weiyi saw him come over, his eyes brightened a little, and asked, "how was my performance today?" Ning Yiqing just didn''t see it and went straight to her to stand. Just when Gu only thought he was going to give her the cup, he suddenly came to her and printed a kiss on her forehead. Gu only moment petrified, the original noise incomparable on the playground suddenly quiet needle can be heard, several leaders almost scared silly there. Cheng Shutang is the only calm person in the audience. Anyway, he has been abused many times by them. This time is not much. In fact, when Cheng Shutang saw the reaction of everyone around him, he was actually a little proud. Chapter 776 When Cheng Shutang was first fed dog food by Ning Yiqing and Gu only, he was not so surprised as these people. Gu''s only face turned red in an instant. He glared at him and said softly, "Ning Yiqing, you''re enough!" Ning Yiqing did not seem to see all the petrochemical leaders and students at all. He said calmly: "I''m my daughter-in-law in person. It''s natural." Gu only immediately speechless, in this era, his style is really enough! At this time, the chief also came back to himself. He couldn''t help asking his secretary, "what was vice general manager Ning doing just now?" In fact, he saw the only way that Ning Yiqing looked after her, but he felt that Ning Yiqing''s aloof personality, how could he do such a thing? He must be blinded! The secretary was full of admiration for Ning Yiqing, so he found a reason for him: "deputy general manager Ning has been carrying out tasks abroad. I heard that the way of politeness in foreign countries is to kiss the forehead, so deputy general manager Ning just now should be just a courtesy action." After hearing this, the old leader surnamed Liu, who lost a lot, said with a black face, "what''s the kiss on the forehead? As far as I can see, nine times out of ten, that boy sees other people''s pretty girls and takes advantage of them in front of everyone! " The old leader surnamed Zhang said with a smile, "it''s more strange than common!" Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger are also insiders. Yu Xiangxiang holds his heart in both hands and says, "the only object is handsome, stylish and happy!" Wang feng''er took a look at her and said, "no matter how stylish it is, it''s the only one. Don''t worry about it!" "Who says I miss him?" Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes glowed and said, "I''m the only one who simply envies me!" Wang feng''er laughs at her words. Yes, after they have seen Ning Yi Qing''s attitude towards Gu Wei, how dare they miss her! Besides, Ning Yiqing''s aura was too powerful and terrible. She felt that only Gu could hold his heart firmly in the world. This scene is too provocative for young men and women in their prime. Most of them don''t know who Ning Yiqing is, but they know that the people who can sit on the rostrum with the president and leaders are absolutely not ordinary people! Gu''s appearance is outstanding. When she appeared just now, she made many boys blush and heart beat. They wanted to ask about her after the show, but Ning Yiqing broke their illusions as soon as she appeared. When Ning Yiqing was just sitting on the rostrum, many girls were staring at him. One reason was that he was too good in appearance, and the other reason was that he had a strong aura. The girls wanted to find out who he was, but he was in public! To some extent, Gu is the only goddess in boys'' hearts, while Ning Yiqing is the male god in girls'' hearts. Ning Yiqing''s kiss directly broke the hearts of the boys and girls present. Ning Yiqing, who started to work in Ningbo, didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He said in a low voice, "wait for me after the meeting, and I''ll send you back." Gu only gave a dull nod. She thought she had won several games in a row today, but now she found out that her popularity was nothing compared with Ning Yiqing''s kiss. Chapter 777 Ning Yiqing only awarded Gu the prize, and then he waited to announce the end of the meeting. In fact, because of his character, he just wanted to take her by the hand and send her home. He just thought that she was always thin skinned, so he thought that he would stop. He just chose to use the most low-key approach, just told all the men present, Gu is the only one of his people, no one wants to make up her mind! If Gu only knew what he thought, he would cry to him immediately and kiss her in front of so many people. Can this be regarded as a low-key? Gu only think she is really hard to force, will meet him a thick skinned Lord! When Gu only came back to the team, the girls of DIDU University looked at Gu only as if they were monsters. Several girls who had a relatively close relationship with Gu only trained with the team asked curiously, "only, who was that handsome guy just now?" Ning Yiqing didn''t give a detailed account of his origin when he appeared, so most of the people present didn''t know who he was. Gu only "ha ha" a smile refused to explain, in Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger see she does not speak, they will not talk nonsense. Soon, the president of the relevant university announced the successful conclusion of today''s performance. Cheng Shutang said to Gu Weiyi, "Gu Weiyi, you stand out and wait." Cheng Shutang was in a good mood when he won the first place. Before, the old leader surnamed Su said that he wanted to see Gu Yiwei. Of course, he wanted to keep her. As for the other students in Imperial University, other instructors took them back. The students'' team soon left. When Cheng Shutang planned to lead her to the old leader surnamed Su, Ning Yiqing came over. He directly took her hand and went out. Cheng Shutang quickly stopped: "the old leader surnamed Su wants to see her, you wait for a while." Ning Yiqing was not surprised to hear these words. She did not speak. She took Gu''s only hand and went to the rostrum. When the leaders and principals who had planned to leave saw them coming, they all stopped and looked at them curiously. Ning Yiqing''s impression of staying in the company has always been a little cold. Usually, she never looks directly at the female employee. Everyone thinks that he is the kind of cold tough guy who doesn''t know what love is. Today, when he personally took care of the only one, he could use foreign etiquette to forcibly explain, but now what''s the matter with his hand holding Gu only one? Who can explain it to them? It''s the first time that Gu has been looked at by so many big people with gossip and curiosity. Can she say that she is quite uncomfortable at this time? She wants to free her hand from Ning Yiqing''s, but he holds it tightly. She has earned it three times, but she can''t break it away. When she earns the fourth time, he turns his head and says in a warm voice: "don''t be afraid, they can''t bully you with me." Gu Yiwei Ning Shao, don''t you know that she is nervous because of you? Cheng Shutang looks at them from the back. With their interaction, his mouth is straight. He thought Ning Yiqing was more proficient in love, but now he is just a fool. He is not very kind in the heart looking forward to, after going back, Gu only punish Ning Yiqing kneeling washboard! Ning Yiqing had already taken Gu Yiwei to the rostrum. He saw that the headmasters and leaders were still looking at them. He finally explained, "she is Gu Yiwei, my object." Chapter 778 So, this sentence once again let all the principals and leaders petrified, such an excellent girl was his object! What''s more, since it''s his target, why didn''t she apply for a professional school before? Ning Yiqing seems to know that their idea is general, and then added: "she is the provincial champion of this year''s college entrance examination in a province, with full marks in all subjects." His meaning is also very clear. She has more choices for such excellent results. Even if she does not apply for a professional school, she can also take the students from Imperial University to get the first place in the performance. At the thought of this, Ning Yiqing''s heart is a little proud. Gu is his only object, the best girl in the world! Gu only saw the astonished faces around her. She felt a little nervous, so she laughed shyly. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "there is a powerful object that can show off like this. I''ve learned a lot." After such a interruption, the atmosphere around him immediately eased a lot, and the leaders who originally wanted to persuade Gu to study in a professional school stopped talking. It turns out that they are not only physically strong, but also strong in cultural courses. She is still Ning Yiqing''s object. This girl has her own opinions, so I can''t persuade her! A few leaders suddenly feel a little lost. It''s a great pity that such a good person can''t work for their company! Gu only respectfully said hello to several principals and leaders: "good leaders, good principals." After a few words of "yes", several principals left. It''s unnecessary to stay after confirming that she won''t come to the professional college. The old leader surnamed Zhang and the old leader surnamed Liu also left with a smile. As soon as they left, Cheng Shutang said to the old leader surnamed Su, "grandfather, is this student I taught very good?" Gu only heard Cheng Shutang''s "grandfather" when she was stunned for a moment, in front of this energetic old man is Su tingxue''s father, her Pro grandfather? The old leader of surname Su glared at him and said, "where do you teach well? It''s clear that they are excellent!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "I don''t care about this. Anyway, in my opinion, she was taught by me. No matter how well she had a good foundation, she was my student during military training!" The old leader surnamed Su also laughed: "you just finished the military training, so you don''t want to put on the airs of the general instructor in front of your students?" "I have no airs in front of her for a long time. You don''t know, grandfather. Gu Weiyi always helps Ning Yiqing bully me!" Cheng Shutang''s appearance is clear, that is to complain. Gu only whispered: "grandfather, don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s clear that he wants to bully us. If he doesn''t take advantage, he says we bully him!" Because she is a friend of Cheng Shutang now, it''s not against him to call the old leader surnamed Su as his grandfather. Su Zheng, an old leader surnamed Su, laughs. He has always loved talents. Gu''s extraordinary military qualities today have made him look at him with new eyes. At this time, when he heard her calling him like this, he felt kind. So he said with a smile, "I don''t care about you young people!" Cheng Shutang glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "do you hear me? Respect me a little later!" Gu only "ha ha" a, has not spoken Ning Yiqing at this time just right to make up a knife: "when you have the ability to let us respect, naturally will respect you." Cheng Shutang Chapter 779 Su Zheng looks at the way they get along with each other and laughs. When he is his age, he always looks at things differently from other young people. The three young men and women have a good relationship. He looked at Gu and asked, "Xiao Gu, have you never used a weapon before?" Gu only shook his head: "it''s really not true. It''s just that when I touch the weapon, I have an inexplicable feeling. Maybe it''s because of this feeling that I can achieve good results!" Su Zheng sighed in his heart and said in a low voice: "when I was young, I had a friend around me who was just like you. When I touched the weapon, the whole person was like a changed person. When he was a sniper, we were most relieved. What a pity!" That friend once saved his life. When he died that year, it was also to save him. Then he leaked his whereabouts and was surrounded and killed. He didn''t like to mention these old things, but Gu only said something similar to that friend today. That''s why he talked about it in front of several people. When he talks like this, even Cheng Shutang, who likes to play tricks most, doesn''t dare to interrupt. Su Zheng turned around and looked at Gu Weiyi seriously and asked, "are you really not going to join us to serve the people?" Gu Weiyi thought it over seriously and said, "I want to serve the people, but I don''t intend to join you. Because I feel a little counselled sometimes, and I''m afraid I can''t endure such hardships, so I intend to serve the people in another way." Su Zheng wants to laugh when she hears her words. This girl calmly counterattacks when she was slandered just now, and she is still calm when she is watched by everyone. She is a person with firm heart at a glance. And a man with a firm heart will never counsels, and he will not be afraid of suffering. So he knows that her words are just excuses and are words of refusal. But he still asked, "what are you going to do if you don''t join us?" Gu Weiyi seriously said: "learn medicine, learn traditional Chinese medicine, carry forward thousands of years of traditional Chinese medicine culture, treat people who are sick and injured, and then sell our traditional Chinese medicine to the whole world by the way to conquer the current difficult diseases." Ning Yiqing knew what she was thinking when she bought medicine with her in Yunnan, so it was no surprise to hear her words at this time. On the contrary, Cheng Shutang was a little surprised. He knew Gu''s only character. He knew that she was smart and would not suffer losses. At the same time, she was a bit stubborn and had a bad temper. At least she was not the Chinese medicine doctor who had almost no temper in his impression. He couldn''t help saying, "just you? Study medicine? Are you telling a joke? " Like Miao Bihu, he thinks that if he wants to study medicine, he still needs to go to a professional medical university. Although Imperial University is good, it is not a real medical university. The so-called profession has its specialty. Her path seems to be biased. Gu Wei was not surprised to hear his words, but just a faint smile: "I didn''t tell a joke. I''m serious. Now you may think that I''m not the material to study medicine, but I believe that time will prove everything. Before this training, do you think I will have talent in shooting?" Cheng Shutang doesn''t speak any more, because her impression in his heart is Ning Yiqing''s object. He knows that she has some ability and a big temper, but he still thinks she is a delicate little girl. But this time after training, all her performances impressed him. Chapter 780 Gu only did not ask for a leave, in all the raids she always did the best one, all the training projects, she did not steal a lazy! And in all the projects, she is the best one! Is it really just luck that she can do these things well? Of course, Cheng Shutang doesn''t think so. It''s definitely not luck, but the result of her seriousness and intelligence. At this moment, he didn''t know why. He believed that as long as she did something seriously, she could always do her best. His heart somehow really gave birth to a trace of admiration for her, a person always has their own good or not good at the project, there will always be weaknesses, but she took the college entrance examination when the full mark, this time the performance report, as long as she participated in the project, she won the first place. Such a person, is simply excellent to terrible! Su Zheng looks at Gu''s smiling expression, and then looks at the silent Cheng Shutang and the calm Ning Yiqing. He asks Gu, "if you want to cultivate shooting as a hobby, you can''t always read with a book in your arms. When you''re free, you can practice. What do you think?" He felt that Gu''s talent in this field was definitely one in a million. If he let her go to study medicine in this way, he always felt that it was a waste, so he thought of such a compromise. Gu only turned to see Ning Yiqing, his face was flat: "you don''t have to look at me, you decide your own business." Although he looks calm, he is still quite surprised by her performance today. He knows that she is excellent, but he doesn''t know that she can be so excellent. Cheng Shutang never let go of any chance to brush his sense of existence, so he skimmed his mouth and said, "promising! Before, I thought Gu you are a very independent person, but I didn''t expect to ask Ning Yiqing about such a small matter! You''ve disgraced all women! " Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She asked Su Zheng curiously, "but I''m not a serious worker after all. Is it against the rules to train like this?" Su Zheng said with a smile: "it''s not quite in line with the rules, but you are Ning Yiqing''s object. You should have passed the examination for a long time, so it shows that there is no problem with your identity. As long as there is no problem with your identity, then let him do a security for you, and I''ll open a certificate for you, so there will be no problem." Gu Wei doesn''t understand the company''s systems at all, but when he says that, he understands that he is going to open a back door for himself. "If that''s the case, there''s no problem," she said with a slight smile When Cheng Shutang heard Gu''s conversation with Su Zheng, he felt that his teeth hurt. His grandfather has always been famous for his upright image in the imperial capital. After so many years, he heard for the first time that his grandfather would go through the back door, and he still offered to go through the back door! He glanced at Gu one and only one and said, "you''ve got a bargain and you''re selling well!" "If you have any opinions, you can fight with Ning Yiqing first." Gu only said faintly, anyway, she knows very well in her heart that she certainly can''t beat Shutang, but she has the backing of Ning Yiqing! Ning Yiqing glanced at him faintly. He immediately ran to Su Zheng''s back and said, "grandfather, you see they bully me, you don''t care Chapter 781 Su Zheng was angry and funny when he saw Cheng Shutang''s hopeless appearance: "I''ve told you all, I don''t care about you young people!" He and Yan Yue said to Gu Weiyi with a smile, "that''s settled. I''ll let Shutang inform you after finishing the formalities." Gu only nodded his head lightly. Su Zheng immediately said with a smile: "then I''ll go through the formalities first. You young people will chat slowly!" When he finished, he strode away with his secretary. He was old, and the secretary was afraid that he would fall down. Seeing that he was walking so fast, he almost had a heart attack, so he was busy taking good care of him. Gu only see Su Zheng leave appearance Leng for a while, she really want to say to him: "don''t worry!" It''s just that Su Zheng has gone far now. Seeing his appearance, he clearly wants to do it early. Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "it''s the first time that I''ve seen my grandfather attach so much importance to a person. Gu Weiwei, you''re really lucky!" Gu only ignored the sour meaning in his mouth, her heart at this time is actually warm, this lovely old man is her grandfather! What he doesn''t know is that Gu only won''t disobey his opinions, because she knows that all his starting points are good. And her heart at this time is also happy, she felt that this time things let her and her relatives get closer, later when she appeared in front of them as their relatives, they should not be too surprised. She felt that this time, her harvest was really extraordinary. Ning Yiqing looks at her shining eyes. He can guess what she thinks. He raises his eyebrow and thinks it''s really good. His girl is doing what she wants to do in her own way. He thinks that to some extent, she is doing better than him. The National Defense University is a little far away from their villa. Ning Yiqing drove his car here today. At this time, the truck had already left the relevant university, and Su Zheng had already left, so there was no need for them to stay. As they fight, they go back. Cheng Shutang has a lot of things to deal with, but he has a thick skin. Instead of following them to make giant electric light cannons, he also clamors to go to their home for dinner! Ning Yiqing couldn''t bear it for him. She stopped the car, pulled him down from the back seat and drove away. Cheng Shutang stands on the side of the road and grins. These two heartless people actually leave him in the wilderness like this! How unreasonable! He just wants to eat Gu''s only fried dish. Is that wrong? Cheng Shutang was driven out of the car, the car immediately quiet down. Ning Yiqing''s words have never been much. At this time, he enjoyed being alone with Gu Wei. Gu is also thinking about today''s things, thinking about her plan, she did not speak. The sun at the end of September in the capital is warm and dry. The glass through the window shines on Gu only. Her delicate porcelain skin is illuminated by the sun, and you can see the fine snow hair. Her neck is long and slender, and the whole person looks delicate and delicate. Ning Yiqing looked at her and found that he couldn''t move his eyes, but he was driving and couldn''t stare at her all the time. So he asked her, "do you know the real intention of the old leader to let you practice shooting today?" Chapter 782 Gu only shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Is there anything else in it?" "Of course." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Gu only waited for him there, but after half a day, he didn''t speak. She looked at him curiously and asked, "what is it?" "It proves that I have a good eye, my daughter-in-law is very good, and can let an upright old chief go through the back door for you." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said. Gu Weiyi thought there was something wrong. As soon as he said this, she felt that the painting style of the whole thing was wrong. So she blushed slightly and wanted to draw the painting style back: "he is my grandfather. I will announce my identity one day. Now that he doesn''t know my identity, he can still walk through the back door for me. After the identity is confirmed, with his old man''s temperament, he won''t do it. And I also want to have more contact and understanding with my relatives." Ning Yiqing asked her: "that''s why you follow Cheng Shutang and call the old leader grandfather?" "Yes." Gu Weiwei never conceals her thoughts in front of him on these things, so she said in a warm voice: "before I came to the imperial capital, I always wanted to recognize my parents. Don''t worry. Take your time and finish these things step by step, but after the imperial capital met my mother..." She said with a slight sigh: "I know that family will make people unconsciously want to get close to her. I want to call her a mother and old leader a grandfather After contact with Su tingxue, she will have such an idea unconsciously. She knew that this kind of emotion was also a kind of greed. She didn''t touch or understand it before, so she thought it didn''t matter. She just wanted to expose Cheng Su Su''s skin, and it didn''t matter whether she went back to Cheng''s home or not. But after she knows something about Su tingxue, she feels the loneliness in her heart. When she knows that Su tingxue has a headache for Cheng Su Su, she wants to tell Su tingxue that she is Su tingxue''s daughter. She doesn''t need Su tingxue to worry about her. She is willing to go through this lonely life together with Su tingxue. It''s still not important for her to return home or not, but it''s becoming more and more important to recognize Su tingxue''s mother. Ning Yiqing asked her, "so your current plan has changed?" He knew that what she wanted before was to wait until she became strong and then go back to the Cheng family, because at that time she could tell all the people in the Cheng family that the reason why she exposed this fact was not that she wanted things from the Cheng family, nor that she wanted to rely on the Cheng family, but that she was simply a daughter of the Cheng family, an excellent daughter that they could not refuse. This is her pride. Gu only shook his head and said: "the general setting will not make a big change. I just want to know what my mother will think about this first." Because she cares about Su tingxue, Su tingxue''s attitude becomes particularly important. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "no matter what kind of decision you make, I will support you." Gu Wei raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "although I''m a little anxious about this, I''m not so anxious. I still have to get in touch with my mother more and understand her ideas more. I can''t mess up my own situation first." Ning Yiqing nodded her head lightly. He always knew that she was quite methodical, so he was not worried that she could not do these things well. He was only worried that she would be hurt. Chapter 783 Gu did not know at this time that Su tingxue had a huge conflict with Cheng Jinmo because she didn''t go home directly when she was discharged from hospital. After the collision between the old events of that year and the things accumulated over the years, Su tingxue''s peaceful life was no longer peaceful. Although Cheng Shutang is often a little unreliable, he will not talk about his parents in front of Gu only. Gu only wants to know Su tingxue''s idea. She hasn''t seen Su tingxue for some time, so she picks up her cell phone and dials Cheng''s number. Cheng Su Su was discharged from the hospital today, so Cheng Jinmo asked for half a day off to take her home today. So at this time, both father and daughter were at home. As soon as the phone rang, Cheng Su Su Su immediately went to answer the phone. Although Cheng Su Su was not able to participate in the performance today, she has been waiting for news today because she arranged the chessman of chutianlan. She thought Chu Tianlan would come to see her after the show, but she didn''t know when the show would end. When the telephone rang, she naturally thought it was Chu Tianlan. But Chu Tianlan was lying in the hospital. When she answered the phone, she was quite a lady fan. She said very gently, "Hello, I''m Cheng Su Su." Gu''s only hand holding his cell phone is a little stiff. It''s really interesting that it''s Cheng Su Su who answers the phone. She had known from Cheng Shutang that Cheng Su Su didn''t attend the rest of the military training because of the injury, and then she had been hospitalized in the hospital. Cheng Su Su''s injury that day is clear to her. Although many people beat her that day, the beaten Cheng Su Su Su also looks miserable. But in fact, the people who beat her that day are all girls. They are not good at beating people, so Cheng Su Su Su''s injury is not serious. Just because of Cheng Jinmo''s appearance, Cheng Su Su Su seems to be hurt. Because Su tingxue doesn''t care about it, no one really cares about it. So Cheng Su Su was able to stay in the hospital for half a month because of a small injury. Cheng Su Su, who has lived in the hospital for so long, was discharged today. In Gu''s eyes, it would never be a coincidence. Gu Weiyi originally wanted to ask Su tingxue if she was free and had dinner together in the evening, but she decided to make some adjustments after hearing Cheng Su Su''s voice, so she said faintly, "Hello Cheng Su Su Su, I''m Gu''s only one." Cheng Su Su was really shocked to hear her voice, but soon remembered that Su tingxue had called Gu Wei''s family before. Cheng Susu knew that Gu Weiyi called at this time, which means that there may be some accidents in what she asked Chu Tianlan to do today. She asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" "It''s no big deal." Gu''s voice on the phone sounds relatively mild, and the voice line is very soft, but her words don''t make Cheng Su Su feel any warmth: "it''s to inform you that chutianlan is living in the hospital now. If you have time, you can go to see her and wash her brain by the way." Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth and asked, "what do you think of Tianlan?" "It''s nothing. It''s just a beating." Gu only light said: "you know, I this person temper has not been very good, can beat will never be wordy to say a lot of useless words." "How dare you Cheng Su Su said in a cold voice, her voice was filled with uncontrollable anger and unwillingness. Chapter 784 "What do you dare to do? I''ve beaten you several times in public, haven''t I?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "her mouth is so cheap, it''s quite true. How can I not do it? Oh, I forgot to tell you that I beat her just like I beat you at the beginning. You were all beaten in the daytime. I didn''t get any punishment. You don''t have to doubt my intention. I''m just here to win in front of you. " Cheng Su Su almost vomited blood because of her last words. She had never seen anyone more annoying than Gu only! Who beat people, and then ran to show off! The most important thing is that Cheng Su Su also found one thing. She seems to be unable to fight Gu only if she only talks about a fight. She can''t fight if she fights. This kind of feeling that she can''t fight and fight is really collapsing! Gu Weiwei didn''t take care of her emotion at this time. Before she hung up, she said another thing: "this time, DIDU University won the first place, and then I took the first place in several projects I participated in. Then, senior leader Su met me personally after the performance. I heard chief instructor Cheng call him old man''s grandfather. I think he is also your grandfather!" Cheng Su Su couldn''t listen any more and hung up. Cheng Jinmo looked at her curiously: "Su Su, what are you doing? Who''s calling? " The Cheng family has a relatively strict tutor. In Cheng Jinmo''s opinion, it''s quite impolite to hang up the phone without saying goodbye. It''s just that Cheng Susu was discharged today, so he didn''t directly say anything to blame her, but he was somewhat dissatisfied. "Gu is the only one calling." Cheng Su Su bit her lip and said, "she''s here to find her mother." Gu''s only success on the phone eventually involves her small skills, so she doesn''t dare to say in front of Cheng Jinmo. After all, Cheng Jinmo dotes on her, but it''s not the kind of unreasonable doting. And Cheng Jinmo is very smart, she just said Gu only phone words, even if she can discredit Gu only, but also let Cheng Jinmo doubt, this in her opinion is more or less some uneconomic. Cheng Jinmo frowned and said: "your mother is really, actually casually give the home phone number to irrelevant outsiders." Cheng Su Su said in a low voice: "Gu''s only cheek is so thick that he actually calls home. It''s a step in the arm!" Cheng Jinmo didn''t speak. He was also worried at this time. He thought Su tingxue was angry and would go home when her anger was gone. But it''s half a month since then, but she hasn''t come back yet. He was wondering if he wanted to accompany her again. Cheng Su Su took a look at him and said, "if you didn''t take care of the only one in the middle, where would dad and mom quarrel? Mom now has some right and wrong..." "Shut up Cheng Jinmo glared at her: "how can you say that about your mother?" Cheng Su Su Leng for a moment, usually Cheng Jin Mo rarely talk to her like this. Cheng Jinmo looked at her and said, "your mother is an elder. No matter what she does, it''s not up to you to judge her right or wrong." Cheng Su Su felt that she was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to talk back in front of Cheng Jinmo. She had to say, "yes, I know it''s wrong, and I won''t dare to talk back in the future." Cheng Jinmo doesn''t say much when he looks at her clever appearance, but he is worried when he thinks of Su tingxue''s temper. Chapter 785 Cheng Su Su sees Cheng Jinmo defending Su tingxue. She is really uncomfortable. When she thinks about Gu''s words, she feels even more blocked. When Cheng Jinmo goes to the study, she calls Chu Tianlan''s home. The nanny answers the phone. After Cheng Su Su identifies herself, it happens that Chu Tianlan''s mother comes home to take the things for hospitalization. The nanny gives the phone to Chu''s mother. As soon as Chu''s mother heard that it was Cheng Su Su''s phone call, she was not in a good mood, because today Chu Tianlan told her mother all about it after she was injured. Chu mother is not a good temper. To some extent, her temper is still a little hot. Because she wanted to cling to the Cheng family, she always agreed that Chu Tianlan and Cheng Susu would play together. But during the summer vacation, Chu Tianlan and Cheng Susu broke their arms when they went out, which would be because Cheng Susu was thrown into the hospital. The Chu family has some roots in the imperial capital. Of course, they can''t give up when Chu Tianlan is beaten into the hospital. They immediately go to the school to talk about it. The president of chutianlan''s College felt that he was beaten in the face because of today''s performance. Originally, chutianlan''s college should be able to get the top three results. As a result, because of chutianlan''s affair, the morale of chutianlan fell sharply, and chutianlan''s shooting score was cleared to zero again. This time, they almost got the penultimate first! Because of this, the president of Chu Tianlan''s college can''t be in a good mood, so he directly put what Chu Tianlan did during the performance on the line, and immediately promoted to the height of honor of the whole school. Then he seriously questioned Chu Tianlan''s conduct, and directly scolded her mother on the phone, and asked her to take her away, and decided to expel Chu Tianlan. So Chu''s mother not only didn''t ask the school for some explanation, but she was scolded. The school didn''t even want to manage Chu Tianlan''s medical expenses. Chu''s mother was scolded at that time. She was also a person who wanted face. How could she ever be criticized like this? So she has three points of anger against Chu Tianlan, but she also knows that although her daughter is impulsive, she doesn''t have much heart. At first glance, it doesn''t sound like Chu Tianlan''s handwriting. When she asks Chu Tianlan carefully, she confesses Cheng Su Su Su and tells Gu the only thing. So Chu mother heard Gu Weiyi''s name for the first time, and immediately put Gu Weiyi in the list of dangerous people. She is not such a reasonable person. As a parent, her children, even if they are bears, are also her own. She has to stand out for her children. So Chu''s mother had already thought about going to the Imperial University to find Gu''s only account, but at the same time she was a little disgusted with Cheng Su Su. So she said: "thanks to Miss Cheng, my Tianlan is now in the hospital. Now she can''t answer your phone. If you still have conscience, don''t come to my Tianlan again. Our Chu family is a small family, but we can''t reach you Cheng family!" As soon as Cheng Su Su listens to Cheng''s mother''s words, she knows that Gu''s words are true. If she is bitten by a snake in her heart, she will be angry, resentful and poisoned. But she is not willing to give up this easy-to-use chessman, so she rarely pressed temper and said: "how can aunt say that, I grew up with Tianlan from childhood, love with sisters, how can I give up her injury?" Chapter 786 Cheng Su Su said here with a long sigh: "this time''s thing is also Tianlan can''t see eye, want to stand out for me, who knows that Gu only so vicious, actually in front of so many people hit Tianlan seriously." "There''s one thing my aunt may not know. Last time Tianlan''s arm was injured, it was because of Gu only. This time, of course, it''s what I mean, but it''s what Tianlan wants to do." "But I''m still to blame for this time. Although I told Tianlan Gu''s only cruelty, Tianlan is too kind-hearted and too soft hearted to Gu. If you feel uncomfortable, aunt, just scold me!" Cheng Su Su always knows how to grasp people''s psychology. This directly transfers Chu''s anger at her to Gu''s only one. Chu''s mother asks curiously, "who is Gu''s only one?" "Just an ordinary village girl from Lingcheng. She doesn''t pay attention to people because she is a little smart." Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "I thought she was smart and wanted to make friends with her. I didn''t expect that she was still a snake." Chu''s mother''s eyes narrowed slightly: "is it hard for her to think that this time she hit our Tianlan family?" "Or what else?" Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "I heard that Gu''s performance today is very excellent. She is also in the eyes of those old leaders. She went to the Imperial University, not the military academy. Otherwise, I''m afraid the city will focus on training her." She said this vaguely. In fact, she didn''t know what happened when Su Zheng met Gu only today. What she said at this time was to draw hatred for Gu only in Chu''s mother. "It can''t be done like this. After a village girl ran to the imperial capital, she even wanted to be a bully. She didn''t want to be too beautiful!" Chu mother said coldly. Cheng Su Su said in a warm voice, "don''t be angry, auntie. Although Gu Wei Yi has no foundation in the imperial capital, she is a bit evil. I don''t think you should provoke her to avoid other things." "Are we still afraid of a stranger?" Chu mother angry: "if you''re afraid of that Gu only, anyway, my Chu family and Gu only vow not to disagree." Then she hung up angrily. Cheng Su Su''s eyebrows pick, curved into a somewhat proud arc, Chu mother''s reaction in her expected, she is very satisfied. Even if Chu''s mother suffered losses in Gu''s only hand, she could still run to Chu''s mother and say that she had reminded Chu''s mother that she could advance or retreat no matter what. Her methods of playing with people''s hearts had been very effective before she met Gu only, and now they are only ineffective in Gu only. She thinks she''s really smart! Gu Weiyi feels comfortable after Cheng Su Su''s anger, but she still hasn''t been able to find Su tingxue. She''s a little sorry. Just looking at the scene, she thinks Su tingxue should not be at Cheng''s home. She thought about it and dialed the number of the Research Institute. The operator said that she was in the laboratory, which would be inconvenient to answer the phone. She sighed and had to find a way to meet Su tingxue when she was free. In fact, Su tingxue has been in the laboratory for nearly a week now, and she also feels a little tired. After the operator hung up the phone, she walked out of the laboratory slowly. Chapter 787 Su tingxue stretches, drinks a cup of freshly squeezed fruit juice, and then decides to go home. But when she goes out of the Research Institute, she hesitates again. Anyway, now Cheng''s family, she doesn''t want to go back. She originally thought that the last time she had a quarrel with Cheng Jinmo, she rushed over. She thought that the weather might be gone in a few days, but when she came out of the Research Institute, she found that her anger was gone, but she didn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home. The word "home" has always been warm in her heart, but it''s hard for her to feel warm in today''s Cheng family. She doesn''t know when she and Cheng Jinmo were speechless at home. She sighed a few inaudible, marriage to this step, perhaps really to the end of it! Su tingxue knows that she has always been proud, sometimes more or less strong and willful, but she has never been unreasonable. But over the years, her pride has been tossed by this cruel real life, which makes her hard to be proud. In the eyes of outsiders, she is a weapon expert and a real genius, but at home, she is just a housewife. She doesn''t exclude being a housewife. In fact, she loves her family very much and likes the warmth of her home. However, the housewife position of the Cheng family is like a joke. Maybe there are many things she can''t do well enough! She thought about it and decided to go back to sue''s. When she came home to Su''s house, her mother Zeng Yifang was peeling the chicken head rice (Gorgon seed) which was transported from the south. The old lady thought it was easy to buy fakes outside, but the quality of her own peeling was guaranteed. Seeing her coming back, Zeng Yifang only looked up at her, and then said, "although today''s Mo has no principles sometimes, you are always in my heart. You are almost 50 years old. Don''t be angry with those unnecessary people. If he makes a mistake, I will help you talk about him later." Before Su tingxue came home, Cheng Jinmo called. Although the old lady didn''t know why they quarreled, she also knew that this time it might be a bit serious. Because although Su tingxue is proud, she usually leaves enough face for Cheng Jinmo in her mother''s home. It''s rare to live at home for half a month. Su tingxue squatted beside the old lady and said, "Mom, I want a divorce." Zeng Yifang''s eyelids slightly raised, the forehead wrinkles immediately wrinkled up: "you and today''s ink and fight for Su Su?" "Not all of them." Su tingxue sighed: "it''s just that our two ideas are far from each other. In his heart, I have become a dispensable person. In my heart, I feel flustered when I see him." Hearing this, Zeng Yifang laughed: "when you live to this age, you still don''t know love. As long as you get married, it becomes family affection?" Su tingxue was silent, and Zeng Yifang said, "when you say you want to divorce Jinmo, you just want him to bow down on the issue of Su Su''s education. Over the years, I can see Su Su''s style clearly. That girl is really full of thoughts, but now she''s this age, where can you manage it? Girl, children have their own blessings. You can let her go! " Su tingxue nibbled her lower lip, and Zeng Yifang said, "I know you can''t hold a grain of sand in your eyes, just like your father, but now in this world, there are too many sand, so you don''t see it!" Chapter 788 "What if I can''t?" Su listens to snow to ask. After thinking about it, Zeng Yifang said, "if you really can''t do it, divorce! My daughter doesn''t suffer that. " When Su heard that she was laughing, Zeng Yifang also laughed and winked at her: "anyway, you are going to divorce, and there is a place to live at home." At this time, Su Zheng opened the door and came back. He looked very happy today. Zeng Yifang asked with a smile, "what''s the happy event? So red? " Su Zheng said with a smile: "I went to see the students'' performance today, and then I found a genius. That girl is really powerful. She can hit 15 targets in 50 meters, and hit the bull''s-eye.moreover, she is calm and determined, and she is a talented sniper! The only pity is that she is not a professional student. After I had a good word, she agreed to train as a non staff member. " Both Zeng Yifang and Su tingxue were a little bit surprised. Such achievements are indeed rare. Zeng Yifang could not help asking: "she is not a professional college student, how can she participate in the professional performance?" "It''s not that Shutang is a whimsical boy. He says that everyone is the same. If he wants to join the students from the Imperial University and professional colleges in the performance, the boy will also win. This time, the Imperial University won the first place in the performance." When Su Zheng said this, all the wrinkles on his face relaxed. Although Cheng Shutang''s Imperial University won the first place, he didn''t praise him face to face, but he was happy in his heart. Su tingxue was not too surprised about this. At this time, she heard that Cheng Shutang took the first place and said with a smile, "Shutang is not bad." "It''s very good." Zeng Yifang''s face was full of a smile with a sense of Honor: "it''s you two who are too demanding, but Shutang became the deputy general manager with his own strength. Looking at the imperial capital, how many children can have such ability?" Su Zheng also agreed with this. He sighed: "when I saw that girl today, I thought she was a good match for Shutang. Originally, I wanted to be a matchmaker for them, but it was a pity that the boy of Ning family got ahead of me." Su tingxue was stunned when she heard this, and immediately felt that Gu Weiyi was satisfied with all these characteristics, so she asked, "is that girl Gu Weiyi?" "Do you know that girl?" Su Zheng asked curiously. Su tingxue said with a smile: "I have seen her several times. Although she is young, she is calm and thoughtful. The most important thing is that she is kind-hearted. I can talk with her very well. She had a meal at her house before. Her cooking is very good." Su Zheng''s eyes lit up immediately when he heard the words: "that''s a coincidence. I''m really afraid that she will change her mind in the middle of the journey and won''t learn weapons. You can just talk to her and invite her home for dinner some other day!" Su tingxue nodded: "I''ll talk to her later, but I don''t do this lobbyist. I have to respect others'' own wishes." Su Zheng nodded with a smile, but suddenly remembered something: "have you been in the Research Institute for another week? Hasn''t Cheng Jinmo come to pick you up yet? " "I just had an experiment to do, so I stayed in the lab for a long time." Su tingxue looked at him and said, "Dad, I just told mom that I want to divorce him." "Leave! Who cares for him Su Zheng frowned and said, "just because he made you angry and didn''t come to coax you for half a month, you have to leave!" Chapter 789 To some extent, Su Zheng is a serious daughter. He can''t stand any grievance from his daughter. To be exact, he wanted Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo to divorce 18 years ago. As a parent, he can''t encourage his daughter to divorce, so it''s up to Su tingxue to decide these things. Now he heard that Su tingxue wanted to divorce Cheng Jinmo. He was actually happy about it. In fact, when Su tingxue was going to marry Cheng Jinmo, he was not too happy. He always felt that Cheng Jinmo read too many books and his mind was too heavy. In his eyes, he was more or less a mother than his daughter. Zeng Yifang stretched out his hand to pull his sleeve, and then he swallowed down a lot of bad things. Su tingxue saw her parents'' little action, and her mouth rose slightly. Now she is nearly fifty, but in her parents'' heart, she is still the most beloved young girl in her family. At this time, she can''t help thinking that the reason why she dares to tell Cheng Jinmo about the divorce is that she knows that there are a pair of loving parents at home. After the end of military training, it is early October and the national day of the next year. But the seven day National Day holiday started in 1999. In the autumn of 1994, the National Day holiday has not yet shown the style of a long holiday. Just because it is just next to the weekend, it can be regarded as a two-day holiday (there is only one day holiday at the end of the week in 1994). It''s just that the previous national training was too intense. There will be a two-day holiday. It''s really a happy thing for the freshmen of DIDU University. The local students of DIDU went home happily, while the students outside met in groups to see the national flag rising in Tiananmen Square. Gu Weiyi is a lazy cat at home. She has a good relationship with Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang, but she hasn''t come to Cheng Chang who can take them to the villa. She doesn''t want to leave an impression of money and background when they are not too familiar. What she doesn''t know is that in their hearts, she already belongs to the category of people with super background. Ning Yiqing went out early in the morning, saying that he had to take part in any activity in the army, so she was the only one in the family. She thought it was boring to stay at home alone, so she thought that there were no green plants in the villa, so she was ready to go to the attached flower and bird market to buy some East green plants. In addition to selling flowers and birds, there are various kinds of plants in the flower and bird market, which is a relatively elegant market in essence. Gu is not the only elegant person. She doesn''t pay so much attention to flowers, birds, fish and insects. As soon as she enters the market, she hears the cry of thrush and lark, but she also feels pleasant. When she sees the furry hamster eating happily with cereal, she feels happy. There are cats and dogs and other pets in it. Most of them don''t know those breeds. She just thinks that this one is good-looking, that one isn''t good-looking, and it doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. She just thinks that they are all lovely. She also moved the idea of raising a kitten or dog, but she had to go to school, usually busy, no time to take care of these small animals, had to give up, after a look decided to continue to buy flowers. The result did not walk a few steps, but found that the roadside put a squinting eyes of the small dog, the dog seems to have a disability day, lying there motionless. Chapter 790 Gu only a careful look, the dog actually lost a hind leg! As soon as she saw the situation, she felt the dog''s head. The dog opened his eyes and looked at her. He barked twice, then put out his tongue and licked her palm. Her heart suddenly became soft. As for this fluffy and lovely little animal, she also liked it in her heart, so she picked up the dog. After seeing it, the shop owner said, "the dog is born with one leg missing. If you want it, you will be given it. It''s a pity to throw it away. It''s a life after all." This little dog was born by a female dog raised by the shop owner. It may be that the female dog dislikes the little dog for losing one leg, so she is not willing to feed it. She has lost another leg, so she can''t compete with other puppies for milk. So the puppies in the same nest have grown very strong now, and they are still very thin. This kind of disabled dog can''t be sold, and the shopkeeper has no time to take care of such a small thing. Today, he picked it up and intended to throw it away. When he saw Gu only like it, he thought it would be a life after all. If she wanted it, he would give it to her directly. Gu only knows the fate of the dog when she thinks about it. If she doesn''t take the dog away, it may not take three days, and the dog will die. She was always in awe of life. Although she didn''t think she had much time to feed the dog, she didn''t want it to die. Seeing that it was white and pink but weak, she made a decision to take the dog away. She said thanks to the store owner with a smile, then bought a small nest in the store, held the dog in her arms and went on to buy green plants. She thinks that she can''t keep those delicate flowers and plants, so she decides to keep some good flowers and plants, such as green pineapple and Chlorophytum. But when she chooses the flowers and plants, she finds a kind of green vine with pink flowers on it. She doesn''t know the name of the potted flower, so she asks the boss. The boss is an elegant person. He said with a smile: "this potted flower is called beauty like jade. It''s most suitable to be raised at home and put on the fence. When it grows well, it will open a wall of flowers along the fence. It''s just that the emperor''s capital is very cold in winter. This potted flower is not cold. It''s best to put it indoors in winter." Gu only thinks that he is also a beauty seeker. Such a beautiful vine is much more beautiful than a green one, and it''s not complicated to raise. Just pay attention to antifreeze. So she immediately abandoned her previous idea and decided to take the potted flower home, so she and her boss haggled over the price. As a result, before they said they would kill each other for a round, they heard a familiar and gentle female voice: "I want this potted flower." Gu only turned around and saw Miao Bihu wearing a green modified long sleeve Qipao and a bare windbreaker. Both of them didn''t expect to meet each other here. They were a little surprised. Gu Weiyi also noticed that today''s miaobi Lake''s hairstyle has been set up, with a very delicate step. Miaobi lake looks noble and beautiful, with a certain artistic style between her eyes and eyebrows, which makes her a little out of tune with the flower and bird market. However, it is undeniable that Miao Bihu is very beautiful and has outstanding temperament. Even if she is old now, she is still very beautiful, and there is a kind of beauty precipitated by years. Gu only thinks that Miao Bihu looks at least more artistic than her. Chapter 791 Gu only has some helplessness in his heart. It''s really strange to have such a mother-in-law holding a tune all day. But she knows that even if it''s a chance encounter, she must not lose her politeness and make Ning Yiqing difficult to do. So she said with a smile: "Hello, aunt Miao." Today, when Ning Yiqing and Ning Beichuan are not here, the arrogance in the corner of Miao Bihu''s eyes and eyebrows is even heavier. She smiles and says, "what are you going to buy?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "some empty home, to buy some green plants." "At home?" Miao Bi Lake''s eyebrow tip slightly picks, has grasped the Gu only words in the key place directly. In fact, the last time Ning Yiqing took Gu Weiyi to Ning''s home, Ning Yiqing sent Gu Weiyi back. Miao Bihu didn''t ask about this in detail. He only thought Gu Weiyi lived in a hotel and would go back to school when school officially began. But now it seems that Gu Weiyi has other places to live in the imperial capital. When she thinks that Ning Yiqing may have bought that place, and then Ning Yiqing and Gu only live together alone, she feels a little uncomfortable. Gu only knew that she had a house in DIDU, and there was no need to hide it from Miao Bihu. He said frankly, "I bought a house in DIDU. If my aunt is free, you are welcome to sit there." Her words confirmed Miao Bihu''s conjecture. Miao Bihu wanted to ask her if Ning Yiqing lived with her. However, Miao Bihu always claimed to be a cultural person. She could not ask this kind of question which seemed too crude and direct to her. So Miao Bi Lake''s eyebrows and eyes were even colder, and asked alienated: "is Yi Qing not at home today?" Gu Weiyi of course knows that the home in her mouth will never refer to the courtyard. Miao Bihu''s obviously unhappy style stirred up Gu Weiyi''s mood, so Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "didn''t Yi Qing tell her aunt? There is activity in the army today, so he can''t go home. " The answer Miao Bihu got was almost the same as the news Ning Yiqing had told her before. Her expression was more relaxed. Looking at Gu Weiyi, she said: "it''s better for girls to love themselves." In the eyes of the elders in this era, girls live with boys before they get married, that is, they don''t love themselves. Gu Youyi was recently splashed with too much dirty water by Cheng Su Su. When she heard this, she felt disgusted. It''s just that Miao Bihu is Ning Yiqing''s mother after all. She always has trouble quarreling with Miao Bihu. It''s just that this sentence takes too many other colored eyes. In addition, Miao Bihu seems to be very familiar with Cheng Susu, so she needs to defend herself. So she said with a smile: "what Auntie said is very reasonable, but sometimes the so-called self love is actually pure and turbid. There are still some people in the world who always like to use their own speculation to guess other people''s minds. A girl who was originally pure and innocent, because she was too excellent, would always be splashed with dirty water, so I think self love is such a thing, It''s good to recognize yourself, but other people''s opinions and opinions don''t matter. " When Miao Bihu heard Gu''s words, she immediately felt a little blocked in her heart, so she said coldly: "people live in the society, and the society is a large group, and it is impossible to be independent." "I also believe that those who are clear will be clear and those who are turbid will be turbid, but if they are healthy and natural, others will not be gossiping." Chapter 792 Miao Bihu said here, looking at Gu only made a summary: "so if a person is not so innocent, or give each other a chance to gossip, it can only prove that the person is not good enough, the figure is not good enough!" Gu only heard her words full of lessons, and she felt uncomfortable, so she said with a smile: "what Auntie said is that there are always some villains in this world who like to discredit others, and they will be arranged some things when they have nothing to do." Miao Bihu snorted and said: "I still believe that the body is not afraid of the shadow slanting. Today''s society is much more open than ours, but it can''t be the reason why a little girl keeps a man at home." Gu only heard here and finally knew where her anger came from. How dare Miao Bihu treat her as a girl who doesn''t love herself? It''s just that Ning Yiqing doesn''t go home. When she has time, the cat''s presence is really unclear. Gu only felt that it was really a headache not to be welcomed by Miao Bihu. Now Miao Bihu is giving her tit for tat. She thinks something will happen sooner or later. She has a feeling of competing with Miao Bihu for Ning Yiqing. Thinking that he has been with her recently, she is inexplicably guilty and decides to recognize her here first. She said with a smile, "what Auntie said is true." Her calm appearance made Miao Bihu''s heart a little suspicious. For a moment, it was not clear what step Gu Youwei and Ning Yiqing had made. But Ning Yiqing''s appearance of protecting Gu only to the extreme made her feel a little unhappy, so she ignored Gu only and said directly to the owner of the florist, "wrap this pot of flowers for me." Of course, Gu won''t rob her at this time, so when the florist came to see her, she nodded her head lightly. Her heart unconsciously gave birth to a point of worry, Miao Bihu hostility to her so big, it seems a little trouble. When the florist was wrapping flowers and plants for Miao Bihu, Miao Bihu didn''t want to talk to Gu Yiwei even though she was bored. So she looked around the shop and saw Gu Yiwei''s dog with one leg missing. Miao Bihu frowned and asked, "whose dog is this? Why are you missing a leg? " "It is said that it was born like this." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I just picked it up." Miao Bihu turned to look at Gu only one eye, some disdain to say: "really did not see, you are still a kind." Gu only heard her words are not clear whether she is praising her or scolding her, so she calmly said: "Ning Yiqing said that I am very similar to aunt." Miao Bihu was choked by her words and didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t deny her son''s words. Just at this time, two middle-aged women, who were dressed very exquisitely, came up and asked with a smile, "blue lake, have you bought the flowers you want?" As soon as Miao Bihu saw them, he said with a smile, "I bought them. They look very energetic." Gu Weiyi saw that the two middle-aged women''s dress was similar to that of Miao Bihu. They were also full of the smell of books. At first sight, they were ladies in the high-level circle of the imperial capital. She thinks she''d better stand there quietly. Miao Bihu certainly doesn''t want her to have an acquaintance with those ladies. She can''t help thinking, does she want to pretend that she doesn''t know Miao Bihu? Chapter 793 But one of the two ladies looked at Gu Weiyi, but her eyes lit up. She asked with a smile, "little girl, are you also here to buy flowers and plants?" Gu Weiyi did not understand her meaning and nodded her head lightly, but the lady said with a smile, "are you a college student?" Gu Yiwei nodded her head again, and the lady said with a smile: "I don''t know if you would like to be a model in the art academy? I can give you a good salary. " Miao Bihu took a look at Gu only one time, but he didn''t plan to speak at all. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m not short of money, so..." The lady laughed, turned to Miao Bihu and said, "today Xiuli is going to accompany her baby daughter, so she didn''t come here. Otherwise, if she saw such a beautiful woman, she would try to persuade her to be a model for us." Miao Bihu''s smile froze on her face. She didn''t like Gu only, but Gu only was Ning Yiqing''s object after all. The lady didn''t know the relationship between Gu only and her, so she only regarded Gu only as a passer-by, so she was not polite. Gu Weiyi didn''t know who they were talking about, but she didn''t have any desire to be a model, and didn''t like Miao Bihu. Seeing her, she didn''t want to admit that she was Ning Yiqing''s object, so she said to Miao Bihu after a polite smile: "aunt Miao, goodbye!" After she left, the lady asked Miao Bihu curiously, "do you know the little girl just now?" Miao Bihu couldn''t explain Gu''s identity for a moment. If Ning Yiqing didn''t want to marry Gu in the future, it would be like a joke today. So she said with a smile, "I''ve seen her once or twice before. She''s a good little girl." She is used to staying behind in her work, and will not say too much. She no longer likes Gu only, and will not say Gu only is bad in front of outsiders. The lady sighed and said, "this little girl is really good-looking. I haven''t seen such a wonderful girl for a long time." "Don''t make up your mind about her." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "it is said that she is a very capable girl. This year, she was admitted to the College of Arts of DIDU university with full marks of all subjects. Her family seems to be very good, and she doesn''t look up to the money of models." "What about modeling?" The lady was somewhat unconvinced and said: "the money earned by modeling is also serious and hard money. It seems that it is the rumors and nonsense outside that make people misinterpret the word" model "in the Academy of fine arts." Miao Bihu knew her character and had nothing to say about it, so she just gave a faint smile. But Miao Bihu''s heart is a little worried after all. In case Ning Yiqing insists on marrying Gu only, what can he do? Her sense of crisis increased, and she didn''t want to wander any more. After a few words with the two ladies, she went back to the courtyard alone. This year, Ning Beichuan also attended the event and was not at home. When she came home alone, she thought more and more about it and felt that she needed to find a way to deal with it. She couldn''t let Ning Yiqing marry Gu Yiwei into her family. After thinking about it for a long time, she can''t think of any good way. It seems that only when she finds a better girl than Gu can she get rid of Ning Yiqing''s mind. Chapter 794 In Miao Bihu''s opinion, the daughter of any family in the compound will be much better than Gu only. Just then, there was a knock at the door. She opened the door and saw Cheng Su Su standing at the door with a box. Cheng Su Su saw her open the door and said with a sweet smile, "aunt Miao, I''ve learned how to make cakes from someone. I''ve made some cakes at home. I think it''s OK. Would you like to taste them?" She has always been a respectable woman. She is not willing to make cakes. In fact, these moon cakes are made by the nanny at home. She just wants to brush her sense of existence in front of miaobi lake. Of course, the cakes are made by herself. Miao Bihu was a little bit surprised to know that her coming to deliver cakes was just a way to please herself. Miao Bihu doesn''t like girls who are thoughtful, but she likes girls who are obedient. Now, how does Cheng Su Su look clever? This flattering look is in line with her mind. So she said with a smile: "you have a heart, come in and sit down!" "Is this inconvenient?" Cheng Su Su is a little embarrassed to say that although the Ning family and the Cheng family are both ministerial families, in essence, the gold content of Ning Beichuan is higher than that of Cheng Jinmo. In such families, outsiders are generally not welcome to visit. Miao Bihu was more satisfied with Cheng Su Su''s gentle appearance. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, with a smile in her eyes: "I''m the only one at home. It''s a holiday. I''m bored at home. You come in and talk with me." Part of Cheng Su Su''s visit to the Cheng family today is to feel good about Miao Bi lake, while the other part is to meet Ning Yi Qing. When she hears that Ning Yi Qing is not here, she feels a little disappointed. But her careful thinking will not be shown in front of Miao Bi lake, so she cleverly walked into Ning''s house. This is her first time to Ning''s home. She looks at the elegant furnishings in her home and makes up her mind. She must find a way to officially enter Ning''s home. She knows that Ning Yiqing likes Gu only one, but she has also spent some time to understand Miao Bihu. She knows that Miao Bihu''s character will not agree with Ning Yiqing to marry Gu only one, so she has a chance. Cheng Su Su smiles and puts the box she brought on the table. Miao Bi Hu brings the fruit and opens the box. There are eight delicately made cakes in the box. Each cake is painted with different patterns. The patterns are exquisite or concise, which are quite artistic. Miao Bihu is a petty bourgeois in essence. She likes this kind of exquisite gadget best. She always thinks that people who know how to enjoy life will have a pair of eyes to discover beauty. So she said with a smile: "now there are not many young people who still like to cook. People are reluctant to eat these cakes." "If aunt Miao likes it, I''ll do it for you next time." Cheng Su Su said with a smile. "You still have to go to school. You don''t have time." Miao Bihu thought of something and asked her, "I heard that you were admitted to Imperial University this time?" Cheng Su Su never let go of any chance to brush his favor, so nodded and said: "yes, my mother is not very happy about this. She thinks it''s better to go to military academy, but my father said that I got the highest score in today''s Imperial University, and I''m a girl, so I went to Imperial University." Chapter 795 Miao Bihu nods her head lightly. Cheng Su Su''s point is that she is the number one scholar in the imperial capital this year. After Miao Bihu knows that Gu Weiyi has got a full mark in the general subject, Cheng Su Su''s score in the imperial capital has become nothing. Miao Bihu said politely: "yes, you are an excellent girl." Miao Bihu thought of one thing: "you and Gu are both studying in DIDU University. Do you know her well?" "She''s fine." Cheng Su Su is well versed in the realm of wiping black people: "but my aunt also knows that my relationship with her is not good, so I''m not very good to comment on her." Miao Bihu said with a smile, "well, you can tell me a few things that happened to her in school. You only talk about things, not comments." Cheng Su Su seems to be in a bit of a dilemma. Miao Bi Hu says, "Yiqing treats her differently. I just want to know what kind of person she is." Cheng Su Su then said, "OK, I''ll just talk about what happened in the school recently and give it to my aunt for reference." Miao Bihu nods with a smile. While they are talking, the door is opened and Ning Beichuan comes back. Cheng Susu gives a respectful greeting. He doesn''t expect anyone at home, so he just nods his head lightly. When he sees the exquisite cakes on the table, his eyes are meaningful. Cheng Su Su is a smart man. He says there is something else to do at home. He greets Miao Bi Hu and leaves Ning''s home. Miao Bihu enthusiastically sends Cheng Su Su to the door. Ning Beichuan sees her move and glances at the box of cakes. He is worried. Miao Bihu took a fork to eat the cake after seeing Cheng Su Su off. The taste of the cake was delicious. She said with praise: "I didn''t expect that Cheng''s cooking skills were so good! Come and try it, too Ningbeichuan did not answer her, looking at her and asked: "Cheng family, which Cheng family?" "The Cheng family at your level." Miao Bihu asked with a smile: "do you think this girl is better than Gu only?" Ning Beichuan knows Miao Bihu''s character. At this time, if he says something against him, he''s afraid that Miao Bihu won''t pay attention to him for the next month. It''s just his son''s mind. He can see that he won the first place in the military training of DIDU University, and the news that Gu Yiwei is a sharpshooter also spread to his ears, so he should be more satisfied with Gu Yiwei in his heart. So he said with a smile, "is she more beautiful than Gu?" "Although Cheng Su Su''s appearance is outstanding, it is still inferior to Gu Wei." Although Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu only, she is relatively objective in these matters. Ning Beichuan asked again: "is Cheng Su Su full marks in the college entrance examination?" "Although she didn''t get full marks for all subjects, she was also the number one in the college entrance examination." Miao Bihu replied. Ning Beichuan said with a smile, "is that her painting better than Gu''s?" "She has learned to draw, but the things she draws are not very smart." When Miao Bihu was chatting with Cheng Su Su just now, he took Cheng Su Su into his study to paint. Although she was angry with Gu Weiyi that day, she also had to admit that Gu had a lot of weather in painting. Cheng Su Su was worse than Gu Weiyi. Ning Beichuan looked at Miao Bihu with a smile and said, "well, in addition to his family background, where is Cheng Su Su better than Gu Yu? Do you think Yi Qing can give up Gu Wei Yi and choose Cheng Su Su instead? " Miao Bihu was immediately asked. Chapter 796 At first glance, Cheng Su Su Su seems to be very good, but it seems to be inferior to Gu only when compared. Ning Beichuan said, "you know, Yiqing doesn''t care about family background." Miao Bihu immediately some unhappy: "I just don''t like Gu only, yes, she is beautiful, is smart, but it is not like!" Ning Beichuan was in a dilemma. He promised his son to be a lobbyist for his daughter-in-law, but he was in a dilemma. So after thinking about it, he added another fact: "although Gu''s family background is mediocre, she is very capable. This time, as a student of Imperial University, she took the first place in the performance. It is said that her shooting level is very high, and she only trained for such a short time, 15 strokes and 10 rings." Miao Bihu was stunned when he heard the speech. Ning Beichuan then said, "her excellent performance has shocked the whole northern military region. Now people in the military headquarters are very curious about her. Several old leaders are full of praise for her." "So what?" Miao Bihu was a little unconvinced and said, "no matter how excellent she is, these things are not about fighting and killing? She has such a bad temper that if she wants to marry her, she will shoot me in a hurry Ning Beichuan was a little uncomfortable when she heard this. Gu''s only thing, no matter in whose eyes, was excellent. But it turned into fighting and killing when she came here! Miao Bihu then said: "today, I met Gu Yiwei in the flower and bird market. You didn''t see her face. I say she can support me ten times! Then she picked up a dog with one leg missing by the side of the road. I think she just wanted to be kind when she picked up the dog Ning Beichuan knows that she really has a great opinion on Gu Weiyi, but he is more willing to believe that Gu Weiyi picked up such a dog just because she thinks the dog is poor. The more Miao Bihu said, the more angry he was: "do you know? She bought a house in the imperial capital. I suspect that the house was bought for her by Yi Qing. Otherwise, with a girl from the countryside, how could she get so much money? " She nibbled her lower lip and said, "I also suspect that she asked Yiqing for the house in order to seduce Yiqing. Otherwise, it would be better for her to live in the school as an outsider. What kind of house would she buy?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible, so she bit her lip and said in a cold voice: "I really didn''t expect that Gu''s mind was so deep, and Yi Qing was really confused about this kind of thing!" Seeing her angry face, Ning Beichuan put his arms around her shoulder and said in a warm voice, "I still think that Yi Qing has a sense of propriety in this kind of affairs. Over the years, he has controlled all the money he has. His son has his own opinions since he was a child. You should not interfere too much in his affairs." "I don''t interfere with him in any way, but I have to agree to marry my daughter-in-law." Miao Bihu said excitedly: "I absolutely can''t let a woman with bad character marry into our Ningjia family!" Seeing her excited appearance, Ning Beichuan knows that he can''t persuade her. He has to talk to Ning Yiqing and let Ning Yiqing do his own mother''s ideological work. Gu only didn''t know what happened here. She went back to the supermarket next to her and bought a box of milk powder. Then she bought a milk bottle. After making the milk powder, she began to feed the dog. Chapter 797 Gu only thought that since he had taken the dog home, he would be a member of the family and had to give it a name. However, although her Chinese score was very good, she still thought it was a little troublesome to name the dog. Seeing that the dog''s Kennel was a snow-white group, she stole a lazy job and named the dog Tuanzi directly. Tuan Zi has been hungry for a long time, or he has never had enough since he was born. As soon as there is milk to drink, he drinks it crazily. Gu only reached out and stroked Tuanzi''s hairy little head. Looking at its cute appearance, he was also satisfied. When Ning Yiqing came back, she happened to see her sitting in the yard holding a little suckling dog with one leg missing. She was feeding with a bottle. Her face was full of tenderness. Gu only one looked up to see him back, happily called him: "Ning Yiqing, we have a new member in the family, come and have a look!" When she saw him coming back, she remembered that she had planned to go to the flower and bird market to buy flowers and plants. As a result, her plan to buy flowers and plants was shelved because of the emergence of miaobi lake. She only brought Tuanzi back. Ning Yiqing saw her look with a smile. He looked at Tuanzi in disgust, but saw that Gu only really liked it, so he said: "it''s very special." Gu only knew that the special words in his mouth actually meant that Tuanzi had lost a leg. She didn''t mind. She just said, "it''s called Tuanzi. Does it sound good?" Ning Yiqing nodded and said, "it''s a little bit better than Xiao Hei, Xiao Huang, Xiao Bai, Xiao Hui and so on. I can barely listen to it, but Gu only, can you think of such an image as a talented student of Imperial University?" Gu only knew that he always talked in the same way, so he didn''t get angry with him. Instead, he said with a smile, "I originally wanted to name it strong and so on. Later, I thought that the name was a little vulgar, inferior and the most lovely one was Tuanzi." Tuanzi seemed to be very satisfied with the name. He let go of his pacifier and let out a whimper twice before continuing to drink milk. Gu Yiwei''s eyes glowed and said, "look, it can understand us. What a wonderful Tuan Zi!" Ning Yiqing directly poured cold water on her: "it''s just a milk hiccup when you''re full. You think too much." Gu Weiyi skimmed his lips and didn''t argue with him. He directly changed the topic: "I saw my aunt in the flower and bird market today. She seems to have a big opinion on your recent not going home. I don''t think she suspects that you''re hiding me in a golden house. It''s very uncomfortable. Would you like to go back and comfort her sensitive and fragile mind?" "It''s up to my dad to comfort her." Ning Yiqing said with disapproval: "if she is not comfortable, I will tell her that you have taken care of me." Gu Yiwei If he really said that, she could foresee Miao Bihu jumping up and tearing her regardless of her image. Ning Yiqing touched her head and said, "you really don''t have to worry too much about her. She''s just a little vain. You''re so excellent, she''ll find you one day." Gu only felt that he was trying to coax a child. She sighed. At this time, the cell phone rings. Ning Yiqing hears the sound of miaobi lake after connecting. He looks at Gu''s only one eye, and she spreads her hand. Miao Bihu''s phone call is to destroy Ning Yiqing''s home for dinner, Ning Yiqing said directly: "I''ll pick up the only one and bring her back together." Chapter 798 Gu only heard this sentence, and she felt that her previous worry about him dealing with miaobi lake was superfluous. In essence, he was a black bellied man, and he was just right about his mother''s mind. She couldn''t hear what Miao Bihu said on the other end of the phone. She only heard Ning Yiqing say in a very indifferent voice: "well, I won''t return. If you have dad to accompany me, I''ll accompany you. You don''t have to call again. You know, no one can change my idea." He just hung up. Gu only thinks that she wants to take back what she just thought. Uncle Ning is really a master without praise! Ning Yiqing saw her looking at him, he said faintly: "don''t worry, since I was taken care of by you, then I still have the basic quality of taking care of. Without your consent, I won''t leave you." "I think you can go home today." Gu Weiyi trembled and said what she thought. Ning Yiqing said slowly: "I know what you think. You don''t want to make a stalemate with my mother, so you choose to compromise. But Gu only, I''m your man. I won''t allow you to compromise in this matter." Gu Wei was stunned when he heard what he said. He looked at her and said, "in my opinion, this kind of thing can never be compromised, because the first time there will be a second time. You may be angry with my mother in the future." "For me, I''m not the kind of man who doesn''t want to kiss his mother when he has a daughter-in-law, but at the same time, he won''t allow his daughter-in-law to be bullied by his mother, so you don''t have to worry that I''m hard to do, and I will always be your dependence." It''s hard for Gu Weiyi to hear Ning Shao''s sensational speech. She''s still used to the way he drags 250, 800 thousand yuan every day. Her speech is just like a prick. She''s a little bit uncomfortable, so she can''t help laughing. Ning Yiqing''s brow wrinkled, Gu only two eyes glowing at him and said: "can you repeat what you just said?" Ning Yiqing Gu only said with a smile: "I think the way you talked just now is really handsome!" Ning Yiqing stares at her, and his cell phone rings again. It''s Miao Bihu who calls. He takes a look and connects the phone, while Gu only purses his lips, holds his chin with one hand and looks at him with a silly smile. She thinks that his temper may not be good, and his character may not be good. Most of the time, he is not easy to talk, but those unhappy emotions disappear because of his words. Ning Yiqing glanced at her, her smile looks more lovely than usual, Miao Bihu on the other end of the phone has been soft: "you take Gu only to come back together!" Ning Yiqing said after a little meditation: "it''s too late. I''ve changed my mind and decided to accompany her. You and dad have a good life together, so we won''t disturb you." He just hung up. Miao Bihu on the other end of the phone stayed there directly. She thought about it for a long time before she called. She felt that she had made a great compromise and sacrifice. She was planning to clean up Gu Weiyi after he brought Gu Weiyi back. As a result, he told her that he wanted to accompany Gu Weiyi and didn''t come back! Gu Weiwei also stayed for a while. Ning Shao''s painting style is really strange. Although this pretext is avant-garde, it is also arrogant and tyrannical! Chapter 799 Ning Yiqing came up to Gu''s only face and said, "I''ve come out for you. Are you very happy?" Gu only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, thought at this time still wanted to express affirmation to his behavior, then she very cleverly nodded. Ning Yiqing''s bright eyes fixed on her and asked, "I''ve done so well. Shouldn''t you praise me?" Gu only knows that his so-called praise is only to kiss him, and then satisfy his beast desire to let him touch a few. She feels that she is a person with integrity, and she must not bow down under such "evil forces" as him. So she chuckled, "isn''t that what you should do?" Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, Gu only winked at him: "you said, you will always be my dependence, since you are my dependence, of course you have to protect me from the wind and rain!" Ning Yiqing thinks that if there is such a daughter-in-law who looks like a little fox, sometimes she can''t talk too much, otherwise she can always stab him, and then hit him with the stone he moved out. Gu didn''t look at him any more. Instead, she picked up xiaotuanzi and was ready to enter the room. When she entered the room, she suddenly came in front of him and immediately kissed his face. She thought she was quick and planned to run back to the house after kissing. As a result, his action is faster. As soon as his long arm reaches out, he pulls her into his arms and kisses her on the lips fiercely. Gu only immediately some regret, she is still too impulsive some, he is not a can lift the Lord! The kiss was lingering and long. He put his arm around her slender hand and unconsciously used a few parts of his strength to push her body closer to his body. Just when he wanted to put his hand up along her clothes, the ball in the middle called "jinging". Gu Weiwei, who was so infatuated with his kisses, immediately came back to herself and pushed him away. Her lips were already ruddy and bright by his kisses. Gu Wei took a look at the pathetic Tuanzi and couldn''t help staring at him, but his eyes were a little unhappy. How dare such a little thing want to compete with him? His eyes involuntarily took three points of ferocity, Tuanzi seemed to feel the danger, soft small body straight to Gu''s only arms arch. Gu Weiyi glared at him and said, "don''t bully Tuan Zi!" Ning Yiqing directly threatened to go back: "well, when it gets bigger, it will be directly used to cook dog meat hotpot." Gu only knew that when he was fighting with criminals, there were people in his hands. She also saw him kill people in person. For such a person, killing a dog was just like playing! So she said seriously, "Ning Yiqing, I have something to announce!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her. He felt that she had nothing good to do. Sure enough, she said seriously: "from now on, Tuanzi is our family. Are you happy?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "boring!" With that, he went back to the room coldly. Gu only made a face at his back, then stroked Tuanzi''s soft little body and said, "don''t be afraid, he''s very nice, but he has a high status at home. You can''t make him angry!" Tuanzi "whimpered" into her arms. She couldn''t be more clever. A little bit cute made her heart melt. Chapter 800 Ten minutes later, Miao Bihu calls Ning Yiqing again, but his cell phone has been turned off, and Ning Yiqing doesn''t tell Miao Bihu the number of the villa, so she doesn''t know. Miao Bihu knew that Ning Yiqing was angry because of her sentence today that she didn''t let him take Gu Weiyi back to Ning''s home. She also had some bad feelings in her heart. Gu was clearly not worthy of Ning Yiqing. She was good for Ning Yiqing. How could he not appreciate her? Miao Bihu is a student of art. Her thoughts are complicated at ordinary times. In addition, Ning Beichuan has been very kind to her over the years. No one dares to make her angry for many years. Today, she is contradicted by her son, which makes her cry. She cried and said her grievances, and asked Ning Beichuan to find Ning Yiqing. If Ning Beichuan really wanted to find her son, he could find his own son, but he was sure that with Ning Yiqing''s character, even if he found it, he would not come back. The mother and son had very different opinions on Ning Yiqing''s marriage. Ning Beichuan has a headache. He has a good way to deal with national affairs, but he is really not good at persuading people to do this kind of thing! Although Ning Beichuan thinks that Miao Bihu has done something too much today, Ning Yiqing has also done something too much. He doesn''t know how to do it. The next morning, Ning Yiqing took Gu Wei back to the compound. Miao Bihu was so angry that she didn''t sleep all night. When they came, her eyes were still swollen, and her dark blue was obvious. Miao Bihu wants to be angry with Ning Yiqing, but she also remembers that her son has a heart of stone since he was a child. He will never change anything because of her crying, and will probably never come back because of her crying. She sighed in her heart that she was suffering, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper. Although her face was not very good-looking, she didn''t dare to be in front of Ning Yiqing. Gu only saw the appearance of Miao Bi lake and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, Ning Yiqing still knew his mother. That''s all right. The tone of his voice was much better than that in the flower and bird market. But her heart also some worry, Miao Bihu obviously does not like her, now because of Ning Yiqing and forbear, one day if the outbreak is really not generally terrible. She was a little uneasy, but there was no better way for a while. Gu only thought that when she was at Ning''s home, she still made Miao Bihu more comfortable. Today''s nanny had a rest, so she went to the kitchen to fight for Miao Bihu. When there were only two people, Miao Bihu''s face became more ugly. She didn''t speak, but pointed to the steak on the plate and said, "have you never eaten it before? This kind of steak is cut from the tender shoulder meat of a cow. At most five pieces can be cut from a cow. Yiqing has been abroad for many years. He only eats medium rare steak She said this originally to show her insight, and once again. But Gu Weiyi is not what she can disgust, Gu Weiyi just said a word, let Miao Bihu directly broke the credit: "aunt said is, just before Ning Yiqing execution of the task, many times can only eat canned and compressed biscuits, he is a soldier, many times will go to adapt to the environment, rather than the environment to adapt to him." Even if Miao Bihu could pick out a bone from an egg, she couldn''t find any fault. After all, it''s an indisputable fact that Ning Yiqing is a soldier. Chapter 801 Miao Bihu didn''t feel sick. Instead, Gu only choked. She threw the spatula into the pot and said, "he worked very hard when he was on duty. Can''t he get the best food when he was resting at home?" Gu only saw that Miao Bi lake was about to blow up her hair. She decided not to stimulate her any more. She said with a smile: "what aunt said is not too reasonable! I see my aunt is also very hard today. How many dishes can I cook today to honor you? " "No!" Miao Bi Lake''s eyebrows and eyes are cold: "you are young and know what cooking skills, don''t burn the kitchen!" Gu only smile, is ready to go out, Miao Bi Lake eyebrow pick, take out yesterday Cheng Su Su Su sent pastry, said: "if you can''t do this degree, had better not do." Gu only looked at Miao Bihu curiously, but Miao Bihu seemed to think of something. She said with a smile: "this is made by Su Su herself. She''s gentle and considerate. She never talks back to her elders. She''s very good-natured. Her whole body is full of the dignity and elegance of ladies. She''s not the kind of girl who grew up in the countryside." After she finished this sentence, she glanced at Gu: "I don''t mean you. In fact, you are also very good. It''s just that the living environment at home is a little worse, so there will be less connotation. I say this directly, you don''t mind." Gu only hate this kind of saying, it is clearly pointing at the mulberry and cursing the locust, but also want to pick himself out, such behavior is really disgusting! She tangled in her heart. Do you want to go back? She remembered Ning Yiqing''s saying last night that Miao Bihu is the kind of master who can advance if she is modest. This time, she has to climb her head next time. Although she has always been committed to improving the relationship between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, her mother-in-law is obviously an expert. Can she bear it or can''t bear it? She felt that since she lived again, she should not let her life be so oppressive. So she smiles and sprinkles a handful of salt on the cake Cheng Su Su sent yesterday. Miao Bi Hu is shocked and stares at her. Before Miao Bihu scolded her, she said, "does Auntie think the pictures on these cakes look more artistic after the salt is sprinkled down?" Miao Bihu glanced at the cakes. The composition on it was really graceful because of the salt. She said coldly, "but you ruined this box of cakes with this salt!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "pastry is for eating. Although it is said that good-looking will make people have more appetite, I always think that since it is eating, then taste is the most important thing. Making pictures on pastry looks good, but people can''t bear to eat it. Since they can''t bear to eat, why should they be so fancy? At the end of the day, it''s just the way it is. " Miao Bihu looked at her coldly and said, "you are jealous of Su Su!" "What can I envy her for?" Gu only lightly said: "she is not good-looking, her academic performance is not as good as me, and her ability is not as good as me. Leaving the Cheng family behind her, she has nothing." Miao Bihu was slightly shocked, and Gu Weiyi said, "I want to ask my aunt, apart from our family background, you don''t bring colored glasses to see me. Who would you like better, Cheng Su Su and I?" With a smile, she turned to peel the potatoes. Chapter 802 Miao Bihu looks at Gu''s only one eye and says nothing, but she is no longer in the mood to cook. She picks up the box of cakes Cheng Su Su sent and empties them into the garbage can. When she was going to throw out the garbage, Cheng Su Su came knocking with a box of cakes. As soon as she opened the door, she met Cheng Su Su face to face, and they were stunned. Miao Bihu subconsciously took a look at the garbage bag, and then hid it behind her. It''s just that the garbage bag is transparent, so Cheng Su Su can see the contents of the garbage bag clearly. Cheng Su Su even if it is thick skinned, at this time the smile is stiff in the face. Miao Bihu coughed and said, "Su Su, what can I do for you?" Cheng Susu came to deliver cakes yesterday just to meet Ning Yiqing by chance. She didn''t meet her yesterday, so she asked her nanny to make a box of exquisite cakes for Miao Bihu early this morning. She thought that Miao Bihu liked the box of cakes very much, but she didn''t expect that the cakes were thrown into the garbage can. But if she didn''t take her cake, it was not easy to explain what she came to Ning''s house to do, so she had to harden her head and say, "I saw my aunt like the cake I made yesterday, and today I made some other cakes to give her a taste." Miao Bihu stood there and didn''t know whether to take it or not. At this moment, Gu only came out from the inside and said, "I heard that Su Su''s pastry making skill is very good. I didn''t expect to have a good mouth so soon. Thank you!" When she finished, she picked up the cake in Su Su''s hand. Cheng Su Su''s face changed as soon as she saw it. She held the cake box in her hand but refused to let go. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly. He looked at the box and then at Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su finally couldn''t help asking her, "Why are you here?" Miao Bihu was afraid of Gu''s words and said: "I forgot that Su Su and the only one are students of Imperial University. You must know each other. If Su Su comes, don''t leave. Let''s eat at home today! Well, let me thank you for two cakes in a row. " Gu only took a look at miaobi lake. Miaobi Lake''s eyes were full of some warning, telling her not to mess. When Cheng Su Su heard Miao Bi Lake''s words, her eyes lit up immediately. She said with a smile, "is this too much trouble?" "No trouble, no trouble, the only one who can cook!" Miao Bihu said with a smile, "it will be ready soon." Cheng Su Su immediately began to smile, and looked at Gu Wei provocatively: "I''ve never had the only meal I''ve ever cooked. You''re so smart. You must be very good at cooking." Gu only knows Miao Bihu''s mind. It''s going to beat her with Cheng Su Su. This time, Miao Bihu is so obvious that she is not happy. Gu only thought about it a little, and then he said with a smile, "if there are guests at home, of course I will help them. Su Su, come on in!" Miao Bihu looks at Gu Yiwei with a slight frown. She wanted to use Gu Yiwei as a nanny to suppress her arrogance. As a result, she turns around and says that she is a hostess. Cheng Su Su hesitated a little, then walked in with a smile, because she knew that Gu was only in Ning''s home, so Ning Yiqing must be there, so today might be an opportunity for her. Chapter 803 After Cheng Su Su entered Ning''s home and looked at Ning Yiqing sitting on the sofa chatting with Ning Beichuan, her eyes immediately lit up and her face showed the most appropriate smile: "Uncle Ning is good, brother Yiqing is good." Ning Beichuan nodded a little, but Ning Yiqing did not hide his disgust for her. He said to Ning Beichuan in a low voice: "last time I was on a mission in Tengchong, the only one was there with Cheng Su Su. The only one was trying to lure the Drug Lord out. Cheng Su Su seemed to have some opinions with the only one at that time. At that time, he reminded the drug lord that he almost killed the only one, Then she beat the peddler in the street and refused to pay for the medicine. " Cheng Su Su''s face has changed greatly. She thinks that it''s over. In addition, she''s Cheng Jinmo''s daughter. Ning Yiqing will not mention those things again. She just doesn''t know Ning Yiqing very well. He hates her very much. Now she even dares to go to Ning''s home. How can he save her face with his temperament? Ning Beichuan also has some headaches at this time. He and Cheng Jinmo are the same head of the same department. Although they are in charge of different things, they still meet occasionally and sometimes cooperate with each other. Ning Yiqing doesn''t give Cheng Susu face, so he can''t help it. There were tears in Cheng Su Su''s eyes. He said wrongly, "brother Yiqing, I really didn''t know at that time. I didn''t mean anything to the only one. It was just a misunderstanding." Ning Yiqing didn''t even look at her. He couldn''t be cruel to Miao Bihu, who really put Cheng Su Su in, so he turned to look at the only one: "others don''t know what kind of person Cheng Su Su is. Don''t you know? How dare you bring such a person home? Are you not afraid that she will set up another bureau to harm you? " Gu Weiyi is very comfortable after being attacked. She cooperatively said: "you may not know that Cheng Su Su always pretends that if I drive her out today, it will be very difficult for my aunt and uncle to do it. If she is not good, she will say that I have no tolerance. After going out of the door, she will probably say bad things about me. In this respect, I am not her opponent, so I can only..." As soon as they sang together, they peeled off Cheng Su Su''s skin. Cheng Su Su was very angry. She thought Gu Wei would be restrained in front of Miao Bi lake even if she didn''t get along with her. But she didn''t expect that Gu Wei would speak so hard in front of her! In the interpersonal relationship of the imperial capital, we all feel that we are all people with style. Since we are all people with style, we will save face when we talk and do things. It''s just that this kind of thing is hypocritical in Ning Yiqing''s eyes, and it''s Gu''s only thing that repeatedly emphasizes that she has to deal with her own affairs, otherwise he might have already exposed Cheng Su Su Su''s skin. This year, Tian Cheng Su Su is so bold that he dares to run to Ning''s home. They all come to the door. If he is more polite, he won''t be Ning Yiqing! Seeing Cheng Su Su''s red eyes, Ning Yiqing felt sick for no reason. He said coldly, "Mom, you can drive her out. If such a person comes into our house, it will only pollute the air and make the whole house dirty." Cheng Su Su sobbed and said, "brother Yiqing, although I don''t know what I said in front of you, I''m not really that kind of person! How can you say that to me? " Chapter 804 Cheng Su Su seems to be wronged when she talks about this. Seeing this, she seems to be accusing Gu Wei of discrediting her. Ning Yi Qing frowns when she sees this. Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly. When Cheng Su Su was playing with these tricks, she really admired them. She could tell lies with her eyes open so naturally. Cheng Su Su opened his beautiful eyes, let the tears in his eyes flow down, and then said in a pleading voice, "brother Yiqing, if you don''t believe me, you can go to the school to inquire about what Gu Wei has done in the school! Is it her or I who misbehaved? " She said that and ran out, which she would never admit, because once she admitted, she would have a bad impression of Miao Bihu and Ning Beichuan. Once the impression was bad, how could she marry into Ning family? Miao Bihu grabbed her: "Su Su, wait a minute." She said and glared at Ning Yiqing: "Yiqing, how do you speak? Who doesn''t know that Su Su has the most sense of propriety? I know you are good to Gu, but you can''t confuse black and white because of her She was originally a smart person, but she had a problem with Gu Yiqing. In addition, Cheng Su Su had a brainwash with her yesterday, and Ning Yiqing did everything to protect Gu Yiqing yesterday. In her opinion, the reason why Ning Yiqing didn''t go back to Ning''s home was that Gu Yiqing brainwashed Ning Yiqing. In her heart, Ning Yiqing is very assertive, but men are easily instigated in front of women. In addition, although Ning Yiqing has not been very close to her over the years, she has never disobeyed her in public. Gu only heard Miao Bihu''s words and knew that the thing she was most worried about was still happening. There was Cheng Su Su''s stick to stir up excrement and Miao Bihu''s preconceived impression of her. She knew that the conflict between her and Miao Bihu would break out today. She looked at Miao Bihu and said, "aunt Miao, you may have misunderstandings about me. I''m willing to explain these misunderstandings clearly in front of you. Just look at your present appearance. I don''t think you will believe what I said. In that case, let''s talk about it another day!" She said to pick up the bag ready to leave, Ning Yiqing light voice said: "I go back with you." Gu only to stop him: "you don''t make aunt angry, or she is afraid that I will think you abducted." "Then abduct me!" Ning Yiqing said lightly. Gu only smile, Miao Bihu but anxious, looking at Ning Yiqing said: "you are not allowed to go!" Ning Yiqing looked at Miao Bihu and said, "it''s not that I want to leave, but that you are driving me away." At this time, how can he not see Miao Bihu''s thoughts? Miao Bihu may not be very satisfied with Cheng Su Su, but just thinks that he wants to borrow Cheng Su Su''s hand to give Gu the only color to see. For him, no matter who gives Gu the only color to see, that is to give him the color to see, at this time, even if it is his mother, he will not give face. Gu only then some worry, if he really followed her today, later Miao Bihu afraid will hate her to death, she gently advised him: "you stay with uncle and aunt good." Miao Bihu was angry at this time. She stared at Gu only and said, "this is what you picked up. What kind of person are you pretending to be here? Get out of here now, and don''t come back to my house in the future! " Chapter 805 Gu didn''t look at Ning Yiqing who was already angry, but calmly looked at Miao Bihu and said, "aunt Miao, I know you don''t like me, but please pay attention to your own image and wording." Miao Bihu''s heart was shocked. She always paid the most attention to the image. She spoke very few times in other people''s voices, not to mention her fierce appearance at this time. She said in a cold voice: "our family has always been calm, since you came to my house, the house is like a dark cloud! Gu Weiwei, I beg you, please let Yiqing go! You are not welcome in this family! " Gu only slightly astringed his eyes and said in a low voice, "I really don''t know I''m so annoying, but I also thank my aunt for making her words so clear today She said with a smile at Ning Yiqing: "but I like your son, I will definitely marry him, and he will marry me." Ning Yiqing''s brow wrinkled, Gu only smile at him: "good, you don''t make aunt angry today, just stay at home." Miao Bihu was completely angry: "Gu Weiwei, you can''t enter my Ning family. As long as I have a breath, I will never let Yiqing marry you! Also, if you asked me in the kitchen just now, I can tell you that in my heart, Su Su is 1000 times and 10000 times better than you! Even if you have the same family background as her, I won''t let Yiqing marry you! " Miao Bihu''s words completely irritated Gu Weiyi. Originally, Gu Weiyi thought that she was her future mother-in-law. She had to bear it when she could, but now Miao Bihu''s attitude made her decide not to bear it any more. So Gu only looked at Miao Bihu and said, "it''s my aunt who hasn''t even the ability to distinguish people for a long time. Well, in that case, I''ll go away and I won''t come back. I''ll also trouble my aunt to remember what she said today. When you find that Cheng Su Su Su is different from what you think, maybe you don''t come back to me." "You can go if you want!" Miao Bihu said coldly, "return the house Yiqing bought for you!" Now that she has torn her face, Miao Bihu is not polite at all. What she is afraid of is that Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing are hanging out. If Gu''s only stomach is big, it will be a trouble. So today, she wants Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi to break up completely! Gu Weiyi knew what Miao Bihu had misunderstood about her that day. At this time, Gu Weiyi fully understood what Miao Bihu had said. Gu Wei a smile: "this matter Auntie you may be wrong, the house is not Ning Yiqing, I bought." "Don''t fool me. Where did a country girl get so much money?" Miao Bihu said coldly. Gu only lightly picked an eyebrow, thought about it, and then took out a passbook from his bag to show Miao Bihu: "this is my existing deposit. If you want to buy that house with these deposits, you can buy more than ten more." She spent about one-third of the money she made last time gambling on stones to build a pharmaceutical factory to buy factories, equipment and medicinal materials, and then left hundreds of thousands of them in the Qin family. The rest of the money was stored in the bank. Today, when she came out, she brought out her passbook, or she could not tell Miao Bihu about it. Miao Bihu was shocked to see the number in the passbook! Chapter 806 Even if Miao Bihu is a knowledgeable person, there is not so much money in Ning''s account at present! So Ning Yiqing can''t give Gu only so much money. Gu only saw her expression and said faintly: "I know my aunt has a strong sense of family status. I think I''ve never seen the world since Lingcheng, and I''m also a poor man. I''m afraid I''ll take advantage of your family. Originally, in my opinion, money is enough. There''s really no need to show it to others." "It''s just that what my aunt said today is too hurtful. Who stipulates that people who come from a small place must be poor? Even so, there is an old saying, "don''t cheat young people to be poor." Auntie, how can you judge that I''m not worthy of Ning Yiqing? How can I judge that I am a girl with coarse temperament? What makes you think I can''t make it? How can I judge that I am inferior to Cheng Su Su? " These words made Miao Bihu silly! Gu Weiyi sighed a long time and said, "but there''s one thing I have to admit. I can''t learn Cheng Su Su''s ability of picking and pulling out dissensions in my whole life. I can''t learn her vicious mind, but I still have to pretend to be humble. I can''t learn it, but I know that Ning Yiqing doesn''t like such a girl." "Then there''s another fact that I think I need to let you know, my aunt Ning Yiqing. He loves me very much. I won''t give up on him and he won''t give up on me!" Miao Bihu used to think that Gu only looked at wentun. In fact, his whole body was full of thorns, which was not a good match. But today, she realized that Gu only one was polite to her. When Gu only showed all the thorns on his body, it was really stabbing! However, Miao Bihu still didn''t believe that Gu Weiyi had so much money on her, so she immediately said, "how could you, a girl from the countryside, have so much money? Nine out of ten of the money is earned by what you did "Auntie, you really like to see people with colored glasses." Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "why do I have so much money? In fact, Cheng Su Su also knows. Cheng Su Su, do you want to help me explain it to my aunt?" Cheng Su Su''s face is not very good-looking. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She didn''t expect that so many things would happen when she came to Ning''s home today. These things are certainly good things in her eyes. She even thinks that today it is very possible to separate Gu Wei Wei and Ning Yiqing. Gu didn''t expect Cheng Su Su Su to speak for her either. She said with a smile: "most of the money I earned when I was gambling in Tengchong, Yunnan Province, and part of it was the consultant fee employed by Lin''s group in Hong Kong City. By the way, I am not only a student of Imperial University, but also the chief jade consultant of Lin''s group in Hong Kong City." Miao Bihu was shocked by these words again. She always felt that Gu Wei was a girl from a small place and had no foundation. Only then did she know that Gu Wei had a very rich family and was a jade consultant of Lin''s group! With the process of reform and opening up in recent years, Lin''s group has long focused on China. In the imperial capital, Lin''s group has several high-end jewelry stores. Miao Bihu likes jade very much and often goes to buy some, so she knows about Lin group. "Do you know jade?" Miao Bihu couldn''t help asking. Chapter 807 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s OK, but I think my aunt and I are not in the mood to discuss these things with you now. When my aunt has no prejudice against me, we will discuss this matter again." Miao Bihu''s face was a little ugly. She always felt that she was from a famous family, elegant and dignified. In addition, she married a powerful husband and gave birth to a more powerful son. No matter who saw her, she had to be courteous to her, but Gu was not at all polite to her today. As soon as she thought of Ning Yiqing, she had a headache. Gu Weiyi says that she is ready to leave, but turns to find Ning Yiqing has changed her shoes and is waiting for her at the door. She was stunned for a moment, he said slowly: "you are my object, these things you have to listen to me, I said will go with you will go with you, but I think you are quite stupid, I like you enough, these things really don''t need to come out to talk about." "It''s OK. I''ll tell you a little bit. I didn''t take out all my secrets all at once." Gu only said with a smile. Miao Bihu is almost dizzy. No matter the number in Gu''s passbook or her position in Lin''s family, she is very surprised. Is Gu''s identity still surprising? Miao Bihu just said too much. At this time, even if he was curious, he would not ask again. He just looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "if you leave today, you will never recognize me again!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her, and then at Cheng Su Su beside her. His tone was very flat and said, "if mom wants to force me to be with Cheng Su Su, that black hearted guy, you don''t care about my thoughts, and I don''t need to care about your thoughts any more." Miao Bihu was stunned for a moment and said, "come back to me! I just don''t want you and Gu to be together. You can find anyone you want to be with after you leave her! " Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. Gu Yiwei whispered in his ear: "I''ve offended your mother today. If you offend her again, even if she wants to step down, she won''t have a chance. You can stay here today to coax her!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her. She had told him before that it would be troublesome for a man to intervene in these things between his mother-in-law and his daughter-in-law. He didn''t have much awareness of this. However, what happened today made him realize that it was much more troublesome than he thought. Miao Bihu is his mother, and he can''t really deny her. He said in his heart, "women are so troublesome!" He said coldly, "the place where Cheng Su Su is is is too dirty..." Before he finished his words, Miao Bihu said to Cheng Su Su: "Su Su, there''s something at home today, so my aunt won''t leave you. Go back first! I''ll talk to you another day. " Her words are equivalent to a guest order. Cheng Su Su nibbled her lips and nodded her head. She said in a soft voice, "I hope you can keep the things at home confidential today." At this time, Miao Bihu''s anger has disappeared a lot, and the whole person has finally regained his mind. He knows that the ugly family can''t be publicized, and he doesn''t want other people in the courtyard to watch the jokes at home. Cheng Su Su''s red eyes nodded cleverly. So the last people out of the door are Gu only and Cheng Su Su. After they go out, they look at each other, and their eyes are full of frost. Chapter 808 Gu only lightly said: "Cheng Su Su Su, you still owe me 10 million. When I''m free, I''ll go to your house to break the debt. Please prepare." "Gu Weiwei, didn''t he say that he would have it in a year? It''s only two months now! " Cheng Su Su said, biting her teeth. Gu Weiyi laughed: "the problem is that I am your creditor. I will ask for money whenever I want. It all depends on my mood. You really can''t care about it!" "What are you proud of?" Cheng Su Su sneered: "aunt Miao hates you very much. It''s impossible for you to marry into the Ning family!" "It doesn''t matter. I''ll marry Ning Yiqing." Gu Weiyi said quietly: "I''ll tell him about it another day. He loves me so much and will agree." Cheng Su Su is choked by her and wants to vomit blood. Cheng Su Su thinks of Ning Yiqing''s protection for Gu only. She doesn''t know why. She thinks that Gu only''s proposal, Ning Yiqing, is afraid that she will really agree. She looked at Gu Weiyi coldly, but Gu Weiyi gave her a bright smile: "seriously, I think it''s really stupid for you to brush your sense of existence by sending cakes. Besides, are those cakes really made by you?" "I made it myself, of course." Cheng Su Su said coldly: "Gu You Yi, even if you are deep-seated and cunning, you are only worthy of being trampled by me in your whole life!" Gu only smile, for her this statement completely did not pay attention to, after all, she has stepped on Cheng Su Su many times. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Cheng Su Su said, "look, I will marry into the Ning family! I will definitely make Ning Yiqing like me Gu only now felt that it was too nutritious to argue with her, so she said with a smile, "right? Come on She said that she left her horse''s tail and walked calmly towards the compound. Cheng Su Su grinds her teeth when she sees her calm and happy look, but she never sees Cheng Su Su Su again. Gu was somewhat depressed when she walked out of the compound. The outbreak of this conflict was much earlier than she expected. Today, both Miao Bihu and she speak a little harshly. It is absolutely not easy for them to repair their relationship in the future. She had no choice but to pull out a Setaria, bit by bit tearing the top of the small tail, completely did not pay attention to someone following behind. The man was wrapped in a gray coat, waist changing, turban wrapped, head slightly lowered, unable to see clearly. Gu only because the mood is not good, so decided to walk alone. The man behind followed her slowly, and the dog''s tail in her hand was smoothed out. Even if it was smoothed out, she still couldn''t come up with a good strategy for how to get along with Miao Bihu in the future. She felt that she was also a miserable girl. The drama that her mother-in-law strongly opposed actually happened to her. She thought that a girl like her, who was rich, talented and not ugly, should be quite attractive. But reality taught her a very vivid lesson. An aunt took a banana and ate it. When she passed by, the banana had just finished eating. Then she threw the banana peel on the road. The man behind Gu only always pays attention to her, so he doesn''t pay attention to this detail. Chapter 809 That person also didn''t see the banana skin on the ground, she stepped on it, the whole person couldn''t control and rushed forward. At this time, Gu only just arrived at the intersection. The green light in front of her had just changed into a red light. She stood on the curb and stopped. And the person behind her at this time directly hit her, she was suddenly pushed, the whole body immediately rushed forward. The speeding car passed her, and her feet were only one centimeter away from the wheels at most. That is to say, as long as she just tilted forward one centimeter, she would be hit by the car. Gu only was scared out of a cold sweat, and the driver of the car was also scared out of a cold sweat. The car came to a screeching brake sound, and the car stopped. The driver rolled down the window and said to her fiercely, "I didn''t see the green light! You want to die Gu is the only one who has died once. Of course, he doesn''t want to die! But she also knew that the essence of what happened just now was that she scared the driver, so she said sorry to each other and immediately looked at her. At this time, there were few people in front of the traffic lights. As soon as she turned her head, she could almost confirm the person who pushed her. Her eyes narrowed: "Lu Yurong!" Although Lu Yurong just pushed Gu Youyi because she fell down, she didn''t mean to. She immediately said out loud: "what Lu Yurong! You''re itching, aren''t you? I don''t even know your mother? " Lu Yurong didn''t come to the courtyard today to look for Gu only, but for Cheng Su Su. She had spent all the money Cheng Su Su gave her last time. This month, because Cheng Su Su Su had been in military training and was not at home, she made several calls to Cheng''s home, but no one answered. And she has always been the kind of person who likes to enjoy, never willing to aggrieve herself, so she went directly to the compound. But the gate of the compound was guarded by guards, so she couldn''t get in at all, so she had to wait outside. As a result, Cheng Su Su didn''t wait, but he did. She and Gu only have the name of mother and daughter, the relationship is really poor to the extreme, before in Lingcheng time actually is broken. In her heart, she naturally hated Gu only to the bone, but now she was a little regretful. If she had known that, when she pushed Gu only just now, she was a little stronger and ran Gu only to death. In this way, Cheng Su Su Su''s identity would never be exposed in her life. And she is always forgetful in some things. She has long forgotten how Gu only dealt with her when she was in Lingcheng. She thinks she is still in Gu only one''s mother''s identity at this time. Since Gu only one is not dead, Gu only one should give her some money and be filial to her! Gu only after Lu Yurong left Lingcheng and was robbed of the 400000 by Qin Keren, she never heard of Lu Yurong again. She really didn''t expect that Lu Yurong came to the imperial capital. But when she thought about it carefully, she knew why Lu Yurong came to the imperial capital, because now Cheng Su Su, who Lu Yurong can rely on most, is in the imperial capital. She heard Lu Yurong''s extremely confident and arrogant words, her mouth slightly hook, Lu Yurong forget her means, it doesn''t matter, the big deal she help Lu Yurong think back. So she looked at Lu Yurong faintly and said, "I know you. How can I forget you, Ms. Lu? If you are a person like you, you may never forget it all your life. " Chapter 810 Lu Yurong looks a lot older and thinner than before. Originally, the short wax gourd was a little slim, but the emperor''s climate is dry. She should not use any skin care products. She has a lot of dry skin on her face. With her gray clothes, she is three points less powerful and three points more sour than when she was in Lingcheng. Lu Yurong didn''t care whether Gu''s words had thorns, so he put his hand in front of Gu''s words and said, "today I met you just in time. I don''t have any money. Give me some money to spend!" Gu Weiyi is really convinced with her, and he doesn''t want to be ashamed to such an extent, just in case he chooses one person. When Lu Yurong discovered that Qin Zhenhua''s cerebral hemorrhage cost a lot of money for treatment, he immediately divorced Qin Zhenhua and broke off the relationship with the Qin family. He racked his brains to take advantage of it and tried to bully Gu only. This just how long, Lu Yurong as if those things have never happened, so rightfully ask her for money. Before, when he was in Lingcheng, Lu Yurong was known as Gu Weiyi''s mother. It was not convenient for Gu Weiyi to make a move. However, after Lu Yurong and Qin Zhenhua divorced, this is the imperial capital again. How can Gu Weiyi be polite to Lu Yurong? Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said, "Ms. Lu looks really miserable. I do have the ability to support you now. It''s just that there are too many people here. It''s not convenient. You come with me." As soon as Lu Yurong heard that Gu Yiwei was willing to give her money, her eyes lit up, but she snorted, "Gu Yiwei, you still have a little conscience! By the way, how much money do you have? " "You''ll find out in a moment." Gu only looked at Lu Yurong''s eyes and felt that she and Cheng Su Su were worthy of being mother and daughter. This expression was really very similar. Lu Yurong was fascinated by money at this time, and she didn''t think about why today''s Gu Yi was so easy to talk. What she thought was that she didn''t have money to stay in a hotel immediately, and she was really pathetic! Gu Weiyi leads Yurong to a public toilet, which is supposed to be built by the municipal government for the old ladies who dance square dance. It''s not time for square dance at this time, so there is no one in it. As soon as he entered the bathroom, Lu Yurong asked Gu Yu impatiently, "where''s the money? Give me the money quickly The answer to her is a small but powerful fist. Gu only won''t tell Lu Yurong that she has long wanted to beat this vicious and greedy woman, but she hasn''t found a good chance before. Her fist made Lu Yurong''s nose bloody. The sour and painful feeling made Lu almost collapse and squat on the ground! Gu''s only mouth was slightly crooked, and his lips were cold. He just kicked Lu Yurong into the urinal. The public toilets in this era are not as tall as they will be in 20 years'' time. The basic rhythm is squatting. When the inside is dirty, pull the last flushing device to flush. It''s just that there are not many people coming here to go to the toilet. No one has washed it for many days, so the urinal is very dirty. Lu Yurong opened her mouth and yelled. As a result, the dirty things inside went directly into her mouth, and the disgusting things were immediately blocked. It was smelly, salty, rancid and fishy. The extreme taste experience made her almost collapse! Chapter 811 Lu Yurong was so disgusted that she almost didn''t spit out all the meals for the next night. She reached for the edge of the urinal and crawled out of it. All kinds of dirt stained her whole body. She looked disgusted. Gu looked at her askance, stretched out his hand in front of her nose and fanned it, then gently pinched her small nose. Looking at Lu Yurong in such a mess, she felt a lot better, and the sullen feeling she had suffered in miaobi lake had also dissipated. Lu Yurong spat out and scolded Gu Youyi: "Gu Youyi, you little cheap skin, how dare you beat me! Ouch Gu only gently shaved his nose and said with a smile, "yes, I just hit you. What can you do to me?" "I''m your own mother!" Lu Yurong said in a loud voice: "Oh... You should be careful of being struck by thunder when you treat me like this! Ouch Gu only said faintly: "Ms. Lu, your memory is too bad. As early as in Lingcheng, we had already cut off the relationship between mother and daughter. In fact, I''m still a little puzzled. When you see me this time, how can you have the courage to ask me for money? How dare you call yourself my mother? " Lu Yurong had already climbed out of the urinal at this time. She stood up and wanted to beat Gu Yiwei: "you little bitch, dare to talk to me like this, I won''t kill you!" Gu''s only smile was mysterious. She didn''t want to be splashed by the dirty water. Before Lu Yurong came over, she jumped away: "Ms. Lu, I think it''s better to have a face. If I were you, I should find a place to wash away the dirty things." Gu Weiyi doesn''t say that. Fortunately, Lu Yurong finds it more unbearable when she says that. She only thinks that Gu''s present appearance is due to Gu''s only gift. With a roar, she chases Gu again. Gu Weiyi is absolutely familiar with her character. He knows what she wants to do as soon as he sees her. So Gu only led Lu Yurong to run forward. As she ran, she cried out: "hit! Help Five hundred meters ahead is the police station. Gu only saw it when she came here just now, so she led Lu Yurong to run in that direction, but Lu Yurong didn''t see it because she was angry. At this time, there were not many people on the road, but there were many residents nearby. Hearing Gu''s cry for help, they immediately attracted the attention of the residents nearby. Suddenly, many people leaned out and looked this way. Gu''s words changed when he was about to run to the police station: "help, the wanted man is going to kill!" The police in the police station were a little surprised to hear the voice, and they had come out of it quickly. Gu Wei went into the police station and almost ran into a policeman. Police will hold her: "what happened?" "I found a wanted criminal and wanted to call the police, but I didn''t know how she saw him through. She wanted to kill him!" Gu only one face panic ground says, she finishes saying to continue to run in. Although lying is not a good habit, she knows that proper guidance is necessary at this time. And she did not lie about Lu Yurong''s identity. Lu Yurong is indeed a wanted criminal. At the beginning, everyone in Quanling city thought that she had taken the 400000. The public security bureau had already filed a case and issued a document of arrest. So in essence, she was already a street mouse that everyone was fighting. Chapter 812 It''s just that there is no Internet in this era, so although the public security organs in Lingcheng have issued a wanted order, the news from there has not yet spread to the imperial capital. Lu Yurong saw Gu only walked into the yard of the police station. She saw the blue and white signs of the police station. She finally recovered from her rage. Where can she enter the police station as she is now? As soon as she saw that the situation was not right, she turned around and ran. Several policemen came to control her after hearing the news, but before they got close to her, they were disgusted by the smell of her body. It was the first time that even the old policemen met such a disgusting prisoner. So they hesitated for a moment, and this hesitation gave Lu Yurong time to run away directly. She quickly crossed the road, regardless of the traffic lights. Instead, several policemen were left behind by her. She got into a small park with great agility, and then quickly left along the stream of people, and miraculously escaped. After several policemen were humiliated, they found Lu Yurong outside and failed to find him. In view of Gu''s only description, the policemen decided that Lu Yurong was an extremely dangerous person and immediately sent policemen to search everywhere. Gu was not too surprised about Lu Yurong''s escape. It was not Lu Yurong who was so easy to be caught, but today''s event should have scared Lu Yurong''s courage. Gu only cooperated with the police to record the confession. She didn''t say the so-called relationship between her and Lu Yurong. She directly said that she was from Lingcheng and was admitted to the Imperial University. She had seen Lu Yurong''s wanted leaflet when she was in Lingcheng before, so she recognized Lu Yurong. In this era, 400000 is a large number, and the director of the police station immediately paid great attention to it. They immediately called Lingcheng''s police, confirmed the authenticity of the matter, and let Lingcheng pass on the information about Lu Yurong. Gu only prepared to leave after taking notes at the police station. At this time, she was also curious. Where did Lu Yurong live during this period? Cheng Su Su is in a bad mood when he comes back to Cheng''s home. Cheng Jinmo is in a bad mood because Su tingxue hasn''t been home. He went to Su tingxue once yesterday, but Su Zheng kept him out. Then he scolded Su tingxue without any face. Finally, he told him that Su tingxue was in the Research Institute. Cheng Jinmo actually wants to go to the research institute to find Su tingxue, but he can tolerate Su Zheng''s repair, but he is afraid to go to the Research Institute, and Su tingxue will ask him about divorce in front of all his colleagues, so he is really a disgrace. Cheng Shutang didn''t go home in the army today. There are only Cheng Su Su and Cheng Jinmo at home. The atmosphere at home is a little depressed. Cheng Su Su wanted to pick one or two, but she is in a bad mood today, so she went back to her room. As soon as she got back to her room, the phone rang. When she picked up the phone, she heard Lu Yurong crying. Then she heard Lu Yurong say, "Su Su, my good daughter, where have you been these days? I''ve been bullied. Do you know?" Cheng Su Su was very annoyed at first. When she heard her voice, she became even more annoyed. But she couldn''t ignore her. She had to ask her, "isn''t there any money?" Chapter 813 "Yes, you just gave me that little money last time. How can I spend it?" Lu Yurong''s tone of voice some blame: "I am your mother, you have to be good to me." Cheng Su Su was most annoyed by her style and said coldly, "I gave you 2000 yuan last time, but you didn''t spend enough! Lu Yurong, I''m your daughter, but I''m not your ATM! " "Two thousand dollars is too much! When I was in Lingcheng before, Qin Zhenhua gave me more than 2000 yuan a month! " Lu Yurong said discontentedly, "it was in Lingcheng, not in the imperial capital. Moreover, I am still living in a hotel, which costs a lot!" "Can''t you rent a house?" Cheng Su Su said angrily. Lu Yurong wrongly said: "the house that the emperor has a little eye-catching is worth hundreds of yuan a month, and he has to wash clothes and cook every day. It''s very tired! I''m your mother. Now you live in rich people''s homes. If I live poorly, eat poorly and dress poorly, I''ll hit you in the face! " Cheng Su Su almost didn''t feel angry when she heard Lu Yurong''s words. Since she met Lu Yurong last time, Lu Yurong is more aggressive! But Cheng Su Su is not a vegetarian, she said coldly: "Lu Yurong, you are a person who can''t be on the stage, why do you ask so much? Also, you have hands and feet, you can support yourself! From today on, I won''t get a dime here! " She just hung up. When Lu Yurong heard the busy tone on the other end of the phone, she remembered that she hadn''t asked Cheng Su Su to tell Gu the only one! She reluctantly dials Cheng''s number again, but this time she can''t get through. Cheng Su Su pulls out the phone line in a rage! Lu Yurong, aggrieved, sits in a public phone booth wiping her tears. She exchanges her daughter with the daughter of the Cheng family. On the one hand, she wants to let her daughter enjoy happiness; on the other hand, she wants to wait for her daughter to get some benefits when she grows up. She has always felt that a famous family like the Cheng family, even if there is something missing in her fingers, is much more than the Qin family! I didn''t expect that she only asked Cheng Su Su for 2000 yuan a month. Cheng Su Su thought she wanted too much! More than 2000 yuan? Of course, there are too many. Even for the common people in the imperial capital, 500 yuan is enough for the living expenses of a large family of six or seven. She will spend 2000 yuan on her own, which is really not small. But in her opinion, when she was in Lingcheng before, Qin Zhenhua''s salary was more than 2000 yuan a month, which was all handed over to her. She only needed to pull out a small part of the money every month to do household work. She could spend the rest of the money as she wanted, which was much more nourishing than now! She unconsciously gave birth to three points of resentment to Cheng Su Su. She felt that everything Cheng Su Su Su now was given by her, and now she was treated like this! But now Cheng Su Su is her last resort. She doesn''t dare to mess around for a while, and she doesn''t dare to expose it, because once it is exposed, no one will give her any money. Lu Yurong is very unhappy. She thinks that Gu is the only one who harms her life, but she is also very strange. Why does Gu come out of the courtyard? Even if she wanted to ask Cheng Su Su, she couldn''t get through. She took a look at the wrinkly change in her hand, and immediately she was unwilling to pay for the phone bill, so she took advantage of the boss''s inattention and slipped away. By the time the boss responded and chased her, she had already run away. Chapter 814 The boss said "bad luck" depressingly Gu only left the police station, a person is not willing to go home, she remembered before Su tingxue left her address, directly to find the past. After she got there, she remembered that today was a rest day, and she didn''t know whether Su tingxue was there or not, but she was all here, and she couldn''t just walk. So she asked the guard on duty, "is president Su here today?" "Who are you?" The guard asked her. Su tingxue''s research institute belongs to a highly confidential unit, which is not open to the public at ordinary times. The doorman only asks Gu Weiyi when she looks beautiful and smiles sweetly. Usually, she is cold and indifferent. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I''m a friend of President su. As I happened to pass by, I wanted to see her." When the guard heard this, she looked at her curiously. She quickly took out the student ID card of DIDU University from her bag and showed it to him: "please call president Su and ask if she is free now." Xu is Gu''s only appearance is too pleasing, or the student ID card of the Imperial University is too powerful. The guard uncle rarely pulls through the inside line and asks Su tingxue if she wants to see Gu''s only one. Gu only thought of a joke she saw in her previous life, saying that the imperial people looked down on the outsiders, but if the outsiders were admitted to the Imperial University, at least 80% of the imperial people would look up to them and be their own people. When she saw the appearance of the guard uncle, she couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the joke. Today, Su tingxue has no experiment to do. She doesn''t want to go home, and she doesn''t want to worry her parents. She doesn''t like shopping, and she doesn''t have friends who can share her thoughts. So she comes to the graduate school. At this time, when she received the phone call from the guard, she was a little surprised. As soon as she heard that Gu only came to see her, she immediately said to the guard, "let her wait for me at the door, and I''ll come down immediately." After she hung up the phone, she collected the things in a hurry and strode out. She went to the door to see Gu only when the face of the smile unconsciously exposed, she said with a smile: "how do you come?" "I just passed by the bus and saw the signboard of the Research Institute. I thought of the address you left for me last time, so I came to try my luck. I didn''t expect that you were really here." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. She felt that it was deliberate to come to Su tingxue on purpose. She was afraid that Su tingxue would think more, so she found such a reason. Su tingxue chuckled: "you''re just in time. I''m just busy playing. I want to go out for a walk. If you don''t mind, just accompany me for a walk!" Gu Weiyi nods with a smile and goes out with Su tingxue. The gatekeeper is silly. He has been a gatekeeper here for several years. Although Su tingxue is not that kind of difficult person, she seldom sees a smile on her face. At this time, she is so happy that she seems to have a good relationship with Gu Yiwei. At this time, he is secretly glad to make this call to Su tingxue. The autumn of the imperial capital came without warning. Last night, the cold wind blew all night, and the temperature of the imperial capital dropped ten degrees all day. Gu only came out wearing not much, at this time and Su tingxue walking on the road will feel a little cold, she unconsciously shrunk her neck. After seeing her appearance, Su tingxue took out a silk scarf from her bag and tied it for her. Then she said with a smile, "the color of the silk scarf is tender. I can''t tie it. I''ll send it to you." Chapter 815 Gu only looks at Su tingxue''s action. Her eyes are bright. She suddenly feels that it''s not right to come out of her courtyard today! Su tingxue laughed when she saw her appearance: "how can you look at me like this?" "I think aunt Su is so warm, kind and lovely." Gu said seriously. Su tingxue was stunned when she heard her comment. She sighed softly: "it''s the first time that someone said this to me." Su tingxue''s character is very straightforward to some extent, and her mood will not leak out many times. In the eyes of outsiders, she has always been strong and cold, and no one will associate her with the word warmth. Gu only seriously said: "people don''t say that because they don''t know you." Su listen to snow silent after silent say: "also, you say have very reasonable." Gu only see her so serious response, can''t help but feel funny, Su tingxue may not know, her bone humor. Gu Weiyi held Su tingxue and said, "thank you for your scarf." Su tingxue hasn''t been hugged like this for many years. At this time, Gu only hugs her like this. She''s not quite used to it. There''s a faint blush on her white but slightly wrinkled face. She looks very lovely. Gu only saw her look and gave a light smile. Sure enough, Su tingxue''s generation expressed their feelings in a very restrained way, which could scare them every time. Hearing her laughter, Su tingxue sighed: "I used to think that it''s a very happy thing to have a soft and glutinous daughter, because she would cling to me and act like a coqueter and whisper to me, but Su Su never did." Gu only heard the regret in her words, Gu only thought about it and asked tentatively¡° Auntie Su, have you ever thought that Cheng Su Su is not your daughter? " Su tingxue frowned slightly when she heard Gu''s assumption. Although she was dissatisfied with Cheng Su Su Su, she never thought about it. Gu only afraid of her misunderstanding, and then said: "I just think her looks and you do not look like, it does not seem like minister Cheng." Su tingxue also has some understanding of Gu Yiwei. She knows that this girl never talks about anything. She looks at Gu Yiwei and asks, "can you tell me your question?" Gu only at this time in the heart also some tangle, although she and Su tingxue fall in love, but after all know time is not very long, so she also don''t know at this time say those things is appropriate. She felt that today she might be stimulated by Miao Bihu and Lu Yurong, or that Su tingxue''s act of wearing a scarf for her just now was too warm, so she felt some desire in her heart, so today''s words were impulsive and impatient. "If you have something to say, you don''t need to stammer in front of me." Sue listened to the skis. Gu only saw her straight face and laughed. To tell you the truth, Gu only thought that the action of straight face was not suitable for Su tingxue, so she looked more or less dull and indifferent. Gu only looked at her and said, "Auntie Su, you''d better not keep a straight face. You look better when you smile." Gu only feels that the time is not ripe at this time. Even if she has a good relationship with Su tingxue, it is not good to say to her face: "your daughter is not your daughter, I am your daughter!" Chapter 816 Gu only now has no evidence at hand to prove her relationship with Su tingxue. Su listen to snow Leng for a while, Gu only one but smile and say: "I just feel like this, and no other meaning." Su tingxue looks at Gu Weiyi suspiciously. She always thinks there is something in Gu Weiyi''s words, but now Gu Weiyi refuses to say it. She has no way at all. Only Gu''s words planted a seed of doubt in her heart. She thought it over carefully, as if it was true. Cheng Su Su Su''s appearance was not like her, nor Cheng Jinmo, nor anyone of the Cheng family and Su family. It''s Gu only. When she looks at it carefully, she feels like an old lady of the Cheng family, but it''s hard for her to say that. So she glared at Gu and said, "I didn''t see it before. You were surprised." Gu only smiles and doesn''t explain anything about it. Su tingxue asked her again: "Why are you here alone? Is Ning Yiqing not with you today? " Gu only didn''t hide from her about these things. He told her about his experience in Ning''s home today. Of course, he didn''t leave out the part of Cheng Su Su Su. Su tingxue frowned when she heard this. Gu only stretched out his tongue to her and said, "aunt Su, I didn''t mean to tell Cheng Su Su today." "I know." Su tingxue sighed and said, "I don''t know her usual way of doing things? It''s just that she''s gone too far this time. She went to Ning''s house to make trouble. " She said and could not help scolding: "and your future mother-in-law Miao Bihu is really a fool who knows right from wrong. After you and Ning Yiqing get married, take care of her!" Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. Under normal circumstances, when mothers hear other people talk about things related to their daughter, they mostly stand on their daughter''s side, while Su tingxue is on her side. She felt from the bottom of her heart that Su tingxue was smart, because she was su tingxue''s own daughter, so her mother was really too strong! She asked Su tingxue, "how did you come here to work overtime today?" Xu is because Gu only just shared his own affairs with her, so Su tingxue felt it was not so difficult to speak in front of Gu only. She sighed and said, "I recently divorced your uncle. I''m afraid your grandparents are worried. I didn''t dare to stay at home every day, so I came to the Research Institute." Gu''s only corner of the mouth smokes. She finds that her mother is also a talented person, so she reaches out her hand to hold Su tingxue: "if you don''t have a place to go, you can go to my home, but I abduct you like this. If minister Cheng knows, he will probably trouble me." Su tingxue gently raised her eyebrow and said, "you are still young. You don''t understand marriage and men. Most of the time, they are not as good as you expected. There is a rift between me and him. The recent events are just the fuse." Gu Wei smiles. Su tingxue looks at Gu Wei curiously and asks, "why don''t you persuade me?" Gu only asked: "why should I persuade you?" Su tingxue was asked about this sentence. Under normal circumstances, when people hear about divorce, they will directly persuade them to make peace. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that they would rather tear down three temples than a couple of marriages. Chapter 817 Gu only saw Su tingxue''s appearance and said seriously: "I always feel that no one knows more about feelings than the parties concerned. What outsiders see is only superficial. Whether it''s persuading cooperation or persuading division, it''s the outsider''s own point of view. I always feel that the outsider''s point of view can''t be imposed on the parties concerned." "In that case, why should I persuade you?" "If my aunt can tell me this, it means that she believes in me and that she wants to share her unhappiness with others. But I have already shared her worries and I am very happy. Why do you want to impose her own ideas on her?" It''s the first time that Su tingxue has heard such a statement. She thinks it''s very reasonable. Gu only mouth slightly up, eyes full of a faint smile: "for me, no matter what aunt''s final choice is, I will support it!" When Su tingxue heard this, she only felt that the dark clouds that had been pressing on her head during this period of time were gone. It was no surprise that she got the support of her parents. However, she knew that the divorce was too much in the eyes of ordinary people. At this time, Gu''s only statement made her feel that there was support for how to do it. She strained Gu''s only hand and said, "only one, go. Go to my house for dinner today." Gu only heard her words, some can''t keep up with her thinking, can''t help but "ah". Su tingxue said with a smile when she saw her appearance: "my father said before that he would invite you to my home for a meal. It''s better to hit the sun than to go today!" Gu only thought that although she was thick skinned, she didn''t make any preparation today! She coughed and said, "go to see the old chief? What do I need to prepare? " "You just go." Su tingxue said with a smile. That is to say, where does Gu only mean to go empty handed? Don''t say Su Zheng is her grandfather. Even if he is just an ordinary elder, it''s not good to go to someone''s home for the first time. They are empty. So Gu only bought a lot of fresh fruits on the road and some nutritious products suitable for the elderly. She knew that the Su family didn''t lack these things, but it was just her intention. The Su family lived in a house on the side of the mountain. The house was not big, but it was very comfortable. Gu only Su tingxue took a taxi home. As a result, they were not very lucky. The taxi broke down about two miles away from Su''s home. It was not easy to take a taxi at such a distance. They simply walked home. This time because of sharing each other''s secret, Gu only obviously felt that Su tingxue was close to her. She was still complaining: "you are just a student. Where do you need to buy so many things? I should have listened to me at that time. Just buy a few apples. It''s so heavy to carry so many apples! " If Cheng Jinmo is there, he will be surprised to hear Su tingxue''s fiery complaint. Gu only thought that Su tingxue should look like this. She said with a smile, "yes, what aunt Su said is that I will listen to you in the future." "That''s about it!" Su tingxue said with a smile. Just at this time, they heard a cry for help coming from the alley beside them: "help Gu Yiwei and Su tingxue look at each other. Su tingxue says in a deep voice, "you wait here. I''ll go and have a look." Chapter 818 Gu only where to rest assured, Su tingxue a person in the past, busy said: "I accompany you in the past." "Wait here!" Su said in a deep voice. Gu only saw such a serious Su tingxue for the first time, but she was stunned. Su tingxue had already put her fruit on the ground and pulled out the gun on her trouser waist. Gu only saw that she had a big jump. Gu only knew that Su tingxue was a weapon expert, but he really didn''t know that Su tingxue had a gun pinned on her trouser waist! That gun is so exquisite that it''s unusual at first sight. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know that the gun on Su tingxue''s hand is her masterpiece. In addition to her working relationship, she is allowed to wear guns every day. Normally speaking, Su tingxue will have guards when she goes out, but she thinks it''s too troublesome, so she refuses the organization''s arrangement. Gu only worry about Su tingxue, see her at this time has been extremely dexterous flash to the side of the wall, Gu only time with the past. Maybe it''s because during the military training, Cheng Shutang would share some experience with the students when she was free. Maybe it''s Gu''s only intuition that has survived for two generations. She smelled a hint of conspiracy. Su tingxue has already slipped along the wall at this time. It''s too late for Gu Weiyi to stop her. Gu only bit her lower lip lightly. She didn''t have any weapons on her body, so she just took out two apples from her bag and used them as weapons. Su tingxue walks in front with a gun. When she turns around the wall, she sees a boy about fifteen or sixteen years old lying on the ground. Beside him, two tall men are punching and kicking him. At this time, the boy has been beaten with blood on his face. It was the boy who made the call for help. Su tingxue was relieved when she saw this situation. She said in a cold voice: "stop it, two adults bully a child, what''s the matter! If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police! " The two men swore a few words. Seeing that Su tingxue had a gun in her hand, they stopped. Then they said to the boy, "if you dare to do something bad to me, I''ll kill you. Today is your lucky day." After they finish, they take a few steps forward. Su hears that the boy wants to get up, but she can''t get up at all. So she plans to help the boy. But when she helped the boy, she felt a little strange. Why did the boy shed so much blood, but she didn''t smell a smell of blood. Instead, she smelled a strange smell. She was a little alert in her heart, and the young man who had just been beaten to death and couldn''t get up suddenly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered her mouth and nose directly. Su tingxue smelled a faint fragrance, some pungent, and then she felt a little dizzy, the gun in her hand fell to the ground, the young man reached out and picked up the gun. But before retreated the man then rushed to come over, a hugs her, prepares to leave. Gu only came over to see is the man holding up Su tingxue, both sides have some accidents, Gu only one seems to be startled, asked them: "do you eat apples?" Two men and a teenager look at each other. They have been planning for today''s action for a long time. The fight is the mind that people don''t know. Gu Weiyi suddenly comes out and disrupts their rhythm. So they immediately made a decision to kill Gu. Chapter 819 The boy is closest to Gu only, so he pulls out the knife and cuts it fiercely. Maybe her appearance is too harmless, so the other two men, one carrying Su tingxue left, the other watching ready to mend the knife. Looking at their posture, Gu Wei knows that these people are all professionally trained. Her skill can hang Cheng Su Su Su''s class, but compared with these well-trained people, she is still far behind. But now she has no chance to escape, and Su tingxue is her biological mother. She can''t watch Su tingxue risk, so she has to fight for it this time. Now all she can rely on is surprise. As a result, she rolled on the ground like a frightened face to avoid the young man''s attack. Then, at the moment of landing, one of the apples in her hand smashed at the man''s Cross and the other smashed directly at the young man''s face. She was quite accurate in smashing things. Then she quickly grabbed the knife from the boy''s hand and stabbed it directly into the boy''s chest without any hesitation. Then she drew the knife and splashed Gu''s face with fresh blood. The boy fell to the ground, and Su tingxue''s gun fell out of his arms. Gu only caught the gun when it fell to the ground and shot the man in front of him in the leg. The gunfire was not loud, but it was very harsh in this alley. The man with Su tingxue on his back was stunned when he heard the gunshot. When he turned his head, he looked at Gu''s only gun facing him. He was startled. He searched his brain for information about Gu Youwei, but there was nothing. At this time, he was hundreds of meters away from Gu Youwei. At such a distance, it was difficult for such a small gun to have good accuracy. Besides, Su tingxue was on his back. Gu only knows that the current situation is very dangerous. The man behind her pours at her. She can''t hesitate, so she pulls the trigger directly. With the sound of a gun, the man carrying Su tingxue is directly beaten in the head. This is Gu''s only first killing. After her shot, she was knocked to the ground by the man who hurt her leg before her. The gun in her hand fell to the ground. Without hesitation, she directly pounded the man''s head with her elbow in an extremely strange posture. This was just hitting the man''s ear. The man only felt that the whole world was buzzing, which was extremely uncomfortable. Gu was not idle any more, so he took off the man''s right arm with his backhand. The man''s left hand came over with a fist. She directly took out Cheng Shutang''s grabbing hand and bent it fiercely. Then his left hand also took off the scoop. The man lay on the ground crying, hands off the ladle, leg injury he can no longer get up. At this time, the nearby patrol police rushed over, holding a gun and said: "don''t move!" Gu Weiyi quickly raised his hands and said, "they are bad people!" Police are very surprised to see the scene, a young man was stabbed to the ground up, a man injured in the hands and legs, hand seems to be broken, also can not get up, there are 100 meters away, there is a man was shot head, the man''s body also back a woman. Gu only toward the police grinned, but he felt that her smile is really not ugly than crying. Just at this time, a middle-aged man came into the alley. He saw the blood on the ground and frowned and asked, "what happened?" Chapter 820 Police know him, busy said: "Director Su, there was a shooting case, the scene only this girl is OK." "I have something to do!" Gu Weiyi can''t help but say: "my leg is a little weak and I can''t stand steady. Can I squat down?" The man, who is called Director Su, raised his eyebrow slightly when he heard Gu''s words. After seeing the small gun beside Gu''s, his face changed greatly. Then he ran straight ahead and turned Su tingxue over. Then he was surprised: "are you OK, tingxue?" Gu only in the side: "aunt Su is OK, just by people with ecstasy fan dizzy!" The middle-aged man looked at Gu Youyi curiously and asked her, "what''s your name? How do you know Su tingxue? " Gu only honestly replied: "my name is Gu only, I know aunt Su through Cheng Su Su." The middle-aged man heard Gu only say Cheng Su Su Su''s name, and knew that Gu only really knew Su Ting Xue, so his eyes looked more three times: "what happened here just now?" Gu Weiyi replied: "just now aunt Su and I were going to have dinner at Su''s house. Then the taxi broke down on the way. We had to walk there. When we got to the outer wall, we heard someone calling for help. Aunt Su came to check. I was worried and followed. Then we found that this was a situation. After they lured aunt Su to dizzy, they were ready to tie her away. I was afraid that something might happen to her, I''ll fight the kidnappers. " "You did all this?" The middle-aged man asked, pointing to the three people who fell to the ground. Gu only nodded his head lightly, and the middle-aged man''s surprise became more serious. He looked Gu only once more, and then gave a look to the director of the police station, who directly tortured Gu only. Gu Wei was not too surprised by their actions. After all, she only looked like a charming girl. It was doubtful that she could bring down the three men who were obviously powerful by herself. But she also knows that as soon as Su tingxue wakes up, she can prove her innocence, so she cooperates with her all the way. The middle-aged man got on the ambulance with Su tingxue in his arms. When he left, he couldn''t help looking at Gu only one more time. Gu Weiyi was directly sent to the deepest prison of the Municipal Public Security Bureau by the police. She saw that she was crying and knew that she was suspected to be a terrorist. Next, the police conducted a series of bombing interrogations on her. They asked her questions from various angles. It was also true that she was harmless. Otherwise, how could she have been tried like this. She can only pray silently in her heart that Su tingxue will wake up soon. It''s really sad to be treated as a prisoner. About six hours later, it was dark and her stomach was flat. When the police asked her the last question, some police opened the door. Su tingxue came in in in a hurry and asked with concern, "the only one, are you ok?" Gu only suffered a few minor injuries while fighting, and he was slashed by a sharp blade on his arm. The wound was not big, but it had already been bandaged. Gu only saw that she wanted to cry: "aunt Su, you are awake at last. If you don''t wake up again, these police uncles will ask all of my ancestors for 18 generations." Su tingxue laughs, stares at the man beside her and says, "you are really stupid. How can the only good girl be a bad person?" Chapter 821 Su Baihao is the only middle-aged man Gu meets today. He is also the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau and Su tingxue''s brother. After he sent Su tingxue to the hospital, he personally accompanied her. The only thing he told her was that he went on. He was speechless when he heard Su tingxue''s accusation. No matter how he looked at the scene at that time, Gu Yiwei was the most suspicious, but what Su tingxue said after waking up was exactly the same as what Gu Yiwei said. He immediately understood that Gu Yiwei was fighting with those men to save Su tingxue. At this time, he was curious about Gu only. Where did such a weak looking girl dare to fight with the bandits? How did she kill and injure the three bandits? So he said with a smile: "we are dealing with the case to talk about evidence. Gu is not an armed police officer. At that time, she fired a gun again. Of course, we should have doubts. But now the truth is clear. Gu is very grateful to you this time. If it wasn''t for you, academician Su would have been abducted this time. On behalf of the party and the people, I would like to thank you very much." Gu only thought that his words raised the matter a little high. She coughed and said, "aunt Su is my friend, and I didn''t think so much about it at that time." Now, she was afraid of it. At that time, it was very dangerous. The bandits didn''t have guns in their hands, and they were afraid to disturb others. Otherwise, she would have to pay for her life. Su tingxue took her hand and said, "thank you so much today. The only thing is that you saved my life!" Gu Weiyi said: "aunt Su, you are welcome. If you really want to thank me, can you invite me to dinner? I''ll be hungry! " Su listen to snow Leng for a while, light smile a, then stare at Bai Hao to say: "do you usually treat guests like this here?" Su Baihao knows that because Gu is the only one he personally tells to be tried, the criminal police in the bureau are all very careful and want to find out the result in the shortest time. In fact, the criminal police who can handle the case have not eaten yet. Su Baihao had to say: "if I''m the host, I''ll treat you to a big meal as an apology?" "You said it, the only thing, you write it down! If he doesn''t invite us to dinner, hit him Su tingxue looked at him and said, "but today we''re going to go home for dinner first. I''m afraid my parents are waiting at home." Hearing that Gu only looked at her curiously, Su explained, "Director Su is my brother." Gu only suddenly realized that no wonder Su Baihao was so nervous today. After Gu Weiyi and Su tingxue leave, the criminal police will supply Su Baihao with Gu Weiyi''s confession and the mouth of the prisoner who was injured by Gu Weiyi. Su Baihao carefully looked through the confession and frowned: "it was premeditated. These people are so brave!" Su tingxue is a famous weapon expert in China. In recent years, she has transformed too many weapons, some of which have reached the international advanced level. In recent years, she has unconsciously become famous abroad. Today, the person who kidnapped her is initially determined to be a spy of the island country. He wants to take her away and then put her under house arrest to obtain relevant data from her mouth. And with Su tingxue''s character, even if he is caught, he probably won''t say anything. In this way, he is afraid that he will be killed. Chapter 822 If something happens to Su tingxue, it will be a huge loss to the whole country. He took a closer look at Gu''s only information. Even if Su tingxue had roughly told him about it before, he was still surprised that the girl had never participated in any other training except this military training, but today she did it to the extreme. He has checked the wound of the man killed by Gu Weiyi. At that time, Gu Weiyi was able to kill him with Su tingxue''s small pistol at such a distance. His mind, calmness and accuracy are simply amazing! He was still a little surprised. After knowing that Gu''s only child was trained by Cheng Shutang, he immediately called Cheng Shutang to learn about Gu''s only child. Cheng Shutang was still a little surprised when he heard his uncle ask Gu''s only situation. After su Baihao finished what happened today, Cheng Shutang, who was still calm, almost threw the phone in his hand! He took a deep breath and finally stabilized his mood. Then he said, "thank God, today is Gu''s only day with his mother. My uncle wanted to know Gu''s character and asked me if I was looking for the right person. She has shown a very strong military quality since the first day of military training. Maybe my uncle didn''t know that. This time, she participated in the military performance on behalf of the Imperial University, All the projects we participated in won the first place. " "But her skill is not very good, just a little better than those girls who just participated in training, but she seems to be very talented in shooting. From the first day of training, she has been able to play ten rings steadily." "My grandfather knows about it, but there''s one thing I need to tell you. She''s Ning Yiqing''s object. You know how abnormal Ning Yiqing is. So the reason why she is so excellent is that she probably has something to do with Ning Yiqing. I suspect Ning Yiqing has trained her in private." Su Baihao was stunned to hear Cheng Shutang''s high evaluation of Gu only. After hearing that she was Ning Yiqing''s object, he also felt that this matter was within the acceptable range. After all, no matter how excellent Ning Yiqing is, both the military headquarters and the public security system will hear about it. At this time, he was completely relieved of Gu only because this series of inspections proved that she was an ordinary female college student with a very qualified political outlook, and only her courage and skill were not ordinary. After Cheng Shutang hung up, he was really worried about Su tingxue, so he wanted to go back to see her. When he came out of the dormitory, he remembered that someone might not know. He thought that he could be a good man at this time, so he went to Ning Yiqing''s dormitory. Ning Yiqing''s guard Shan Hai tells him that Ning Yiqing has not returned to the army. Cheng Shutang knew where Ning Yiqing was. He drove to Gu''s only villa. Sure enough, the light was on. Today, after Gu only left, he stayed at Ning''s house for less than half an hour and then left. Miao Bihu complained about this, but he didn''t dare to express it too clearly. Ning Yiqing left Ning''s home and went straight back to the villa, but Gu only didn''t come back. He went to the school dormitory to find her once. Aunt Zhong assured him that Gu only didn''t come back, and promised that she would call him as soon as Gu only came back, but he didn''t know about her now. Chapter 823 Ning Yiqing was worried and anxious at this time. She didn''t know where Gu only went and whether there would be any danger. At this time, he heard the sound of a car stopping at the door. When he opened the door, he saw that it was Cheng Shutang''s car. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but Cheng Shutang waved to him: "come up, I''ll take you to your home, you can find your partner." Ning Yiqing is slightly stunned, and then gets on the bus. Cheng Shutang has a big mouth and tells Ning Yiqing everything Su Baihao told him today. Ning Yiqing doesn''t speak in the whole process, but her face turns pale. Cheng Shutang saw Ning Yiqing like this, he didn''t know why, and immediately felt in a good mood. You can''t let him worry alone. It''s better to have someone to accompany him. Gu only followed Su tingxue to Su''s home. Because Su tingxue called early, the food was cooked early. When they came, the food was still hot. Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang have known what happened today for a long time. While they are worried, they feel very lucky. Before, they wanted to go to the hospital to pick up Su tingxue, but she was worried that the second elder Ji was too old to move easily and didn''t let them come. As soon as Su Zheng saw Gu Yiwei, she was full of praise. It was the first time that Zeng Yifang met Gu Yiwei. When she saw Gu Yiwei, her eyes brightened. For a long time, she didn''t have such a beautiful and intelligent girl, but she couldn''t match her image with that of Su tingxue, because she looked too thin. Gu only thought that they were his grandparents. At this time, he was a little shy. After entering the door, he followed Su tingxue and said hello cleverly and politely. Zeng Yifang almost fell in love with Gu at the first sight. She took her hand with a smile and said, "I''ve heard from Xue that you are very congenial to her and a very good child. When you come home, it''s just like your own home. Don''t make yourself at home." Then she put sugar into Gu''s only hand. Gu Weiyi chuckles, while Su tingxue says, "Mom, the only one is not a child. She doesn''t need sugar. She''s tired this afternoon. She''ll be hungry. Don''t pull her to talk any more. Let her eat as soon as possible." Zeng Yifang patted her forehead and said with a smile, "look at my memory. As soon as I saw that the only child was so good, I was so excited that I forgot everything. Come on, come on, the only one. Come and have dinner." The baby sitter has helped several people with their meals. Today, because Su tingxue had an accident, the two elders were not in the mood to eat. At this time, they sat at the table together and began to eat. Zeng Yifang carefully selected a piece of meat from the belly of the fish and put it in Su tingxue''s bowl. He said, "your favorite star spotted fish is to eat more Gu only found that Su tingxue was also a favorite in the Su family. She liked the atmosphere of the Su family, warm and peaceful. Su tingxue found Gu only looking at her, so she took out the chopsticks and put a large chopstick meat in her bowl, saying: "the meat of star spotted fish is very fresh and tender, you can try it too." Gu only ate dixingban in her previous life. Of course, she knew that the meat of this kind of fish was very delicious. Most importantly, Su tingxue caught it for her, so she said with a smile, "OK." Zeng Yifang said with a smile: "the only time I come to my home for the first time, I don''t know what you like to eat. This chicken leg is good. Try it." Chapter 824 Su Zheng over there rarely said gently, "little girls love beauty. It''s easy to get fat if you eat too much meat. This mushroom is very good. Try it!" Su tingxue also gave Gu the only bowl of chicken head rice sweet scented osmanthus soup and said: "if you are hungry, you can first drink some soup to moisten your stomach. This soup is from the south, which is most suitable for girls to drink. It can nourish yin and beauty, but it''s a good thing. Most importantly, it''s peeled by my mother." Just for a moment, Gu''s bowl was full of all kinds of food. It''s a good feeling to be cared for and taken care of. Although she knows this kind of care and care, she doesn''t care about her family at this time. It''s just their greatest kindness to her. In fact, on the way to sleep, she told Su tingxue that she would come to see Su''s family another day. After all, they are not familiar yet. Today, there was such a big accident that it was not suitable to go to Su''s family for dinner. It was su tingxue who said that Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang were looking forward to her, and the food was ready, so she came to Su''s family for dinner with Su tingxue. Su Zheng thought highly of Gu Yiwei because of her excellent shooting performance. Today, she knows that Gu Yiwei saved Su tingxue. That''s how she looks. She just wants Zeng Yifang to move out all the delicious food in her family. After a meal, Gu''s only stomach has been filled. She thinks she has never been so full! Looking at Gu Weiyi, who was full of food, Zeng Yifang said with satisfaction: "I''ve heard that girls nowadays love beauty and often lose weight. The only thing is that you can''t tell them that girls are still a little fat and good-looking. If they are as thin as a bamboo pole, how can they be good-looking?" Gu Weiyi nodded his head with a smile. Su Zheng came to lobby her to join the security company again, saying that it was too wasteful for her skill and courage not to do it, and proving the benefits and importance of doing it from all angles, and then persuading her to join the security company without any trace. Gu only took Su tingxue''s hand and said, "Auntie, please help me persuade my grandfather. I really don''t want to be here!" Su tingxue said with a smile: "my father always cherishes talent. You are really too excellent, so he has more words. But I think it''s good if you only want to be a sniper in the backup team..." "When did I say I wanted to be a sniper?" Gu Weiyi looked at Su Zheng with wide eyes and said: "grandfather, you said that day clearly, just let me take shooting as an interest in training, not to let me be a sniper!" Su Zheng coughed lightly and said: "Er, that proof is not very easy to get..." Gu only saw the expression on his face to know that things must not be like this, and that day Ning Yiqing did not deliberately remind her, now well, she inexplicably became a backup team sniper! Su tingxue said with a smile: "Dad, you cheated the only sniper in the backup team. You didn''t do it very well!" After a pause, she said, "but I support you." In fact, Su Zheng''s only procedure for Gu has gone through a special process, because even if it''s a backup group, it''s only a formal employee who has to be serious, but Gu is not. Today, Gu''s ability makes Su tingxue scared and surprised. Su tingxue understands this. Therefore, in her private heart, she also has expectations for Gu. Gu has her own ideas, and she is not good at forcing others. Chapter 825 Gu only saw Su tingxue with a bit of playful color on her face. She gently rubbed her eyebrows. The progress of this matter seemed to be different from what she expected, so she coughed and said, "aunt Su, I finally know why Cheng Shutang is like that." Because of her words, several elders in the room all laughed. Just at this time, the knock on the door rang out. After the nanny opened the door, Cheng Shutang came in and said, "I heard you arranging me from a long distance! It''s wrong to speak ill of people behind their backs like this! " Gu only saw Ning Yiqing behind him, his eyes lit up immediately. Cheng Shutang saw her look of disdain, but at this time the elders are in, he can''t laugh at her. Only Zeng Yifang hasn''t seen Ning Yiqing in the room. Cheng Shutang introduces him. He greets the Su family coldly, politely but alienated. God knows how angry he is at this time. He always knows that Gu only has a lot of courage. It''s not too bold to describe it. But he really didn''t expect that she would face three killers in order to save Su tingxue! This time, Gu only knew what Su tingxue meant to her because of Su tingxue''s hand. Otherwise, he would not only have a black face, but would be furious as soon as he came in. Gu only know his temper, secretly stretched out his tongue toward him, indicating that he must hold back! Fortunately, his temperament has always been cold, even if he behaved coldly, no one would blame him. Ning Yiqing certainly won''t be impolite in front of several elders, but after Cheng Shutang''s introduction, she said to Su tingxue: "aunt Su is the treasure of the country. If you go out again later, you''d better take a bodyguard. The only one is young after all and hasn''t been specially trained. This time she is lucky, and the next time it''s hard to say. I believe aunt Su won''t let the only one have an accident." Su tingxue didn''t get angry when she heard this, but said seriously: "I accept the suggestion of deputy general manager Ning. This accident is also caused by my negligence. I will pay attention to it later." Ning Yiqing made a move to Gu Weiyi. She immediately stood in front of him cleverly. He said slowly, "thank you for your hospitality. The only thing is that there will be classes tomorrow. We won''t bother you today. Let''s go back first." Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang are also smart people. They know what''s going on at a glance. This time, it''s too dangerous to think about it. So they thank Gu Yiwei again and send them to the door in person. After Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei leave, Su tingxue looks at Cheng Shutang and asks, "how can you bring deputy general manager Ning here?" "If I don''t bring him here today, I''m afraid he''ll scratch my skin when he knows about it in the future!" Cheng Shutang said after "tut" several times: "Mom, now you see how nervous Ning Yiqing is! Just now, Gu is the only one who has been winking at him all the time. Otherwise, with his temperament, I''m afraid what he said just now would be a hundred times worse. " Su tingxue''s eyes are full of Gratification: "deputy general manager Ning is good to the only one. I''m very happy. What he said just now is also very reasonable. I really need to take bodyguards when I go out in the future." Although she is a high-level member of the company, she is usually stuck in the Research Institute. Her actual combat ability is very weak and her vigilance against the enemy is insufficient. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened today. Chapter 826 Zeng Yifang sighed mildly and said, "the only girl so good has been abducted by deputy general manager Ning. Shutang, when will you take a girl as good as the only one to grandma?" Cheng Shutang immediately felt great pressure. He said with tears and laughter: "grandma, there is only one Gu in the world! Mom, if you''re OK, I''ll go back to the company first! " When he finished, he went for a walk, joking, and then staying, for fear that his grandmother would have to talk about him all night and let him marry his daughter-in-law as soon as possible. Zeng Yifang couldn''t laugh or cry at his appearance. After he went out, he found that his car was missing! When he thought about it, he knew that Ning Yiqing had driven his car away, grass! Ning Yiqing, an asshole, drove away his car, but didn''t take it with him! It''s heartless! Ning Yiqing drives Gu only on his way back. In the imperial capital of this era, there are not many cars on the road. At this time, it''s getting late, so there are fewer cars on the road. He drives fast. Gu only felt that the atmosphere in the car was not right from the moment she got on the bus, so she grabbed the armrest of the car with her hands early and didn''t dare to loosen it for half a moment. After ten times of such operation, Gu only felt that something was churning in her stomach. She never felt carsick and seemed to have a tendency of carsick. Gu only tangled in the heart for ten times, finally turned to look at him and asked: "can you slow down?" Her voice did not fall, he stepped on the brake hard, she was unprepared for a moment, her body was leaning forward violently, and she tied the seat belt firmly, otherwise this action would be enough to throw her out. Rao is so, she almost had a heart attack. "What about fear?" Ning Yiqing asked coldly. Gu only a flat mouth answers: "very afraid!" She knew why he was angry and why he was always proud. She clearly felt sorry for her, but the way of expression was really speechless. "Which is more terrible when you face the kidnappers alone?" Ning Yiqing asked in a deep voice. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said seriously, "this is more terrible." Ning Yiqing threw her eyes like a knife. She could only harden her head and say, "because it happened so fast at that time, I didn''t have time to be afraid, but you''ve braked eleven times in a row..." Ning Yiqing is also a little sad to hear her such adjustment. How dare she be a person with slow reaction? He felt that she didn''t pay attention to his words most of the time. Last time she dared to lure the drug lords with her body, this time she even dared to fight with three vicious killers with one person''s strength! Gu only one see his expression is really wrong, had to go on to say: "I am really afraid that I did not die in the hands of bad people, and then because of a car accident died in your hands." Ning Yiqing turns to see her one eye, she tries hard to overcome the fear in the heart to smile at him, but she will smile more ugly than cry. Ning Yiqing continued to drive. After driving home, he didn''t say a word. Of course, there was no rush or sudden brake in the whole process. He drove the car very smoothly. The car stops in front of the villa. Gu only can''t wait to get out of the car. She waits for Ning Yiqing to get out of the car, but as soon as he steps on the accelerator, the car makes a sharp turn in a very fast and beautiful arc, then turns around and drives out directly. Chapter 827 Gu is the only one standing there staring at Ning Yiqing and driving away without looking back. It took her a long time to recover. Is he leaving now? It took her a long time to understand. He was really angry this time! Gu only suddenly felt depressed. Last time when she was in Tengchong, she risked her life. He beat her. At that time, she was very unhappy. But now seeing him leave like this, she felt inexplicably that it was better for him to beat her and leave without looking back. This kind of feeling is really bad! His temper is really enough! She gently bit her lower lip, but somehow felt that he was just like him in the previous life. He was like this in the previous life. People didn''t dare to get close to him at all. He was so angry that there was no grass in ten miles. She stood in the yard for about ten minutes. After confirming that Ning Yiqing would not come back today, she reluctantly opened the door and went home. After she returned home, she thought for a long time to understand one thing, that is, is this a quarrel between her and Ning Yiqing? Gu only thinks that if this is the way Ning Yiqing quarrels with her, then this kind of quarrel is too special. She couldn''t help thinking, if he left like this, would she coax him? On second thought, she felt as if she had done nothing wrong. Is it really good that he is such a big man and so proud? After Ning Yiqing drove the car out, he regretted it. He was worried about her originally. In fact, he just wanted to hold her, kiss her, and take a closer look at her injuries. It''s better to press her under the body, hurt her and spoil her. But why did he drive out so angrily? He himself was very depressed about this, and at the same time he made a review in his mind. He felt that it must be the last time Tengchong happened, when he hit her ass, her grievance and tearful look stimulated him, so he was afraid that after he and she went home, he would unconsciously want to teach her a lesson, want to clean her up, and the result must be that she cried at him again. He knows that, intellectually speaking, Gu''s only job today is very good. Any soldier will make the same choice as her when he encounters such a situation. After all, Su tingxue is a weapon expert and a really important talent. He can''t tolerate any loss. But emotionally, Ning Yiqing feels that he can''t accept it. Even if Su tingxue is Gu''s only mother, he doesn''t want her to be in danger. He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, parked the car on the side of the road, and then began to think about another question: does he want to drive the car back now? After Ning Yiqing''s heart came up with this idea, he felt that it was feasible in essence, but he felt as if he left so aggressively, and then ran back to find her, as if he had no face. The most important thing is that he went back in this way, I''m afraid that he could not make her deeply aware of her mistakes. When she encountered danger and trouble in the future, she was afraid that she would still ignore everything as this time. Ning Yiqing felt from the bottom of her heart that it was a very sad thing to marry such a careless daughter-in-law. When he was still struggling, he received a call from Mao Suiyi, asking him to go back to the army in an emergency. He had important tasks to perform. Chapter 828 After receiving this call, Ning Yiqing sighed in his heart. On the matter of going back to the army, he only made a little tangle and chose to go back to the army directly. The reason is very simple. On the one hand, because he is a soldier, Mao Suiyi called him at this time to say that there is something important, so it must be very important. He can''t shirk it. On the other hand, he felt that he had to let Gu only realize the seriousness of her mistake. Just when he drove the car to the army, he was entangled with another thing. Gu only made such a mistake. He didn''t know whether she could realize the seriousness of the matter. But if he left like this, he couldn''t let her think about it. And investigate its root cause, Ning Yi Qing eat not quite sure whether her heart has him. Although they got along quite well during this period, and she didn''t seem to be so afraid of him, he always dominated the relationship between them, and she seldom took the initiative to get close to him. Even once or twice, she knew she had done something wrong and stammered there. This discovery made him feel a little uncomfortable, so when he returned to the army, his face was very ugly. As soon as he returned to the army, Cheng Shutang also came back. As soon as he saw his black face, Cheng Shutang came to him with a smile and asked, "eh? You didn''t spend the night there today? " Ning Yiqing didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but he asked: "your face is so ugly, are you the only one who is driven out today?" Ning Yiqing''s eyes showed danger, but he didn''t notice it at all. He continued: "if I were the only one, I would have kicked you. It''s not cute, it''s not warm, and my temper is so bad... Ah! Ning Yiqing, you bastard, you hit me He said, covering his stomach and shrinking into a ball. Ning Yiqing was too lazy to pay attention to him, so she turned around and left. Cheng Shutang wrongly said: "Ning Yiqing, you will never have a daughter-in-law like this!" At the end of the military training, Gu only became famous in the whole military academy. On the one hand, the students of the military academy felt a little ashamed. Their distinguished military students were crushed by an ordinary student. On the other hand, they felt that she was not a real military student. Otherwise, they would not be able to suppress them? However, the matter that she saved Su tingxue is classified as confidential because of Ning Yiqing''s intervention, because she is only a student of Imperial University. If the matter that she saved Su tingxue is spread out, it will bring her no small trouble. But there are still many people at the top of the army who know about it, such as Ning Beichuan. He was shocked when he heard that Su tingxue was almost taken away. He could not understand how important Su tingxue was to the country. Then he saw that the information said that Su tingxue was saved by Gu Weiyi. He was shocked again. Although he had heard something about Gu''s excellence from Ning Yiqing before, he just listened to it. As long as his son like wood likes it, it doesn''t matter whether Gu''s excellence is real or not. He even thinks that Ning Yiqing''s praise of Gu''s excellence is nothing but beauty in the eye of the beholder. However, when he got the information that Gu Weiyi was able to deal with three spies with his own strength, and then two of them were seriously injured, and one of them was killed, he could not calm down any more. Chapter 829 Such a girl is no longer excellent, this word can describe it! From the heart, even Ning Beichuan can''t connect such a tough thing with Gu only, because she doesn''t seem to be weak, but it''s almost the same. He sighed in his heart that Ning Yiqing''s vision was really good! In his heart, after seeing these materials, he fully recognized Gu only. But he was worried. If Miao Bihu knew about it, he would be even more opposed to Gu''s marriage to Ning Yiqing. After Ning Yiqing left yesterday, Miao Bihu cried for most of the day, which made his brain AChE. Secretary General Qin Hao knocked on the door with the information, put a pile of information on his desk and said, "I think there is something wrong with the arrangement of the senior leader su. After all, Gu is not a soldier." Ning Beichuan took the information and looked at it. It turned out that it was the only arrangement for Su Zheng''s training. Because of a series of reasons, such as the training ground, it needed to occupy the resources of the military headquarters, and a large part of these resources related to the security work of the army. Gu was not a soldier on the one hand, and on the other hand, he had not joined the party. Qin Hao is worried about divulging secrets, so he will consider this aspect. Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "Gu only has no such problem. Don''t worry. If you think it''s hard to deal with it, just let her sign a confidentiality agreement." Qin Hao was surprised to hear about Ning Beichuan''s arrangement. As we all know, Ning Beichuan has always been a man of great principles. Even if Su Zheng is an old chief, Ning Beichuan still refuses to make unreasonable arrangements. He looked at Ning Beichuan curiously. Ning Beichuan explained: "I met Gu Weiyi. She is a very principled person. Although she is not a soldier, she has helped Ning Yiqing to complete the task before. She is very good in character and ability." Qin Hao said with a smile: "it''s the first time I''ve heard you boast like this. Since you think that the arrangement of senior leader Su is reasonable, I''ll arrange it." "Wait a minute." Ning Beichuan stopped him. Qin Hao looked at him, he thought about it a little bit and said: "change the coach''s candidate, directly change to Hua Zhifeng." Qin Hao immediately froze there: "flower knows wind? Are you sure? " He asked after some not very nice, so ask ningbeichuan how much is a bit impolite. "Sure." Ning Beichuan said lightly: "although Hua Zhifeng''s temper is not very good, he is very capable. The snipers taught by him are all top-notch talents. Go to contact him, transfer him back, and give other people the tasks he needs to perform this year." Seeing that Ning Beichuan had made a decision, Qin Hao could not say anything more. He just sympathized with this group of new students in his heart. Originally, snipers are not easy to cultivate, because good snipers need not only good talent, but also strong will. After all, many times in order to complete the task, they need to keep a posture in one place for a whole day, or even several days. Hua Zhifeng''s name sounds pretty and seems to be a wonderful person to get along with, but only those who have known him well know that he is a real devil, and all the students he has taken are masochistic. But there is no doubt about his ability. He is the elite of the absolute elite. Chapter 830 Ning Beichuan raises his mouth slightly after Qin Hao leaves. He now recognizes Gu Zhifeng, but it''s because he is recognized that he needs careful training. He also wants to know whether Gu Zhifeng can be recognized by Hua Zhifeng. At the same time, he also wondered how far Gu could go on this road. The most important thing is that the little girl once told Miao Bihu that she wanted to study medicine, and he didn''t know if it would disturb her plan. Ning Beichuan''s heart is also a little tangled, and I don''t know when Miao Bihu will accept Gu. At this time, Hua Zhifeng, who is in Northern Xinjiang, sneezed a lot. His resolute face was a little unhappy. Did he have a cold? He didn''t catch a cold! Gu only didn''t care about a series of things after the performance. She estimated that she might be famous, but she didn''t think much about it. Just when she walked into the school, countless eyes looked at her, and her heart was a little hairy. It seems that this time she is more famous than she expected She tried to keep herself calm, but she scolded herself in her heart. Even if Cheng Shutang didn''t pull her to take part in those competitions, she could be weaker and didn''t have to fight for the first place. But she really doesn''t want to be beaten... And then she makes the best of everything unconsciously, which is really a melancholy thing Gu only back to the dormitory, found Wu Yuru in it, and she came with a middle-aged woman. Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and Wu Yu Ru said with a smile, "I asked the hostess to change the bed. The only thing is that I am your new roommate from now on. Are you welcome?" Gu only kept Magnolia at the beginning in order to make her long snacks. Later, he found that she used a lot of energy to clean up Cheng Su Su. It seemed that she had scared magnolia, so Magnolia should not be too good. Gu is not the only one who likes to find fault. For the past half a month, Bai Yulan has been disgusting in Xiangxiang. Bai Yulan has been silent all the time, and she doesn''t think it''s interesting. Now Wu Yuru''s move in makes her a little surprised. She said with a smile: "of course, welcome. It''s just that the dormitory is not allowed to adjust its position at will now? How did you transfer it? " "I found a relationship, and then I don''t have a bad heart? You saved my life before, so I told the school leaders that living with you can prevent accidents, and then they agreed. " Wu Yuru said with a smile. Gu Weiyi smiles. Bai Yulan''s family also has a background. At that time, she couldn''t change her dormitory. Wu Yuru said that she would change it. Of course, there are physical reasons. I''m afraid the Wu family has some strength. The middle-aged woman is Wu Yuru''s mother, Liu Xiuli. She said gratefully to Gu Weiyi: "only, thank you for saving Yu Ru. Before, because you were in military training, it was not convenient for us to come to school. Now we come to thank you. Don''t blame us." Gu Weiyi said: "Auntie, you''re welcome. Last time I just happened to meet you." Liu Xiuli said with a smile: "that''s also your ability to save Yuru. I heard from the doctor that in that case, as long as the treatment is not timely, the consequences will be very serious. So it''s Yuru''s blessing to meet you. If you need our Wu family''s help in the future, just say it." Chapter 831 Gu only a when Liu Xiuli is saying polite words, then smile should come down. When she rescued Wu Yuru, she never wanted to repay her. It''s the same at this time. It''s just that Liu Xiuli is obviously polite. This time, she came and took a bunch of gifts: a big bag of imported snacks, some new clothes of famous brands in the mall, and a goose feather quilt. Gu only saw that pile of things. They were not cheap to put together. There were also some things that could not be bought in the market. It seems that Wu Yuru''s home is very unusual. Liu Xiuli said a lot of polite words, and then she left under Wu Yuru''s repeated pressure. When she left, she told Wu Yuru again and again that she would lie down and rest when she felt tired. She couldn''t have PE class, couldn''t walk more, and had to eat regularly. Gu only looked at Liu Xiuli''s concern for Wu Yuru, and she was envious. After Liu Xiuli came downstairs, Wu Yuru put out her tongue to Gu Weiyi playfully: "my mother is like this. She is so wordy. Don''t mind!" Gu only a smile, Yu Xiangxiang is a straightforward, direct said: "if I have a daughter sick almost dead, I''m afraid also scared to death, may not even let her go to school!" Several girls in the dormitory all laughed. Wu Yuru sighed and said, "in fact, my mother doesn''t want me to go to school. She just can''t screw me. She doesn''t agree until she knows that I and the only one are transferred to the same dormitory." "Your mother is very kind to you." Wang feng''er sighed: "but I feel great pressure when you are in our dormitory, but I dare not annoy you at all." Wu Yuru said with a smile, "I will be very good in the future, and I won''t make you angry." Several girls laughed again. Wu Yuru is the kind of girl who has a good temper at first sight. In addition, she has no friends because she is ill. When she comes to school, she values getting along with her peers more than anyone else. She also wants to have warm friendship. Yu Xiangxiang is familiar with everyone. He immediately reaches for Wu Yuru''s shoulder and says, "I''ll cover you in the future. Whoever dares to bully you, I''ll bully anyone!" Wang Fenger directly dismantled her platform: "just like you, you can''t take good care of yourself, and you can also take care of Yu Ru! According to me, in this dormitory, there is only one person who can cover Yuru. You have only the ability to run errands. " Yu Xiangxiang looked at the seat with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Gu only thought about it and said, "well, forget it, I''ll be an errand runner! Life lies in sports Gu only laughs. The girls in the dormitory have their own tempers. Wang Fenger is steady, Yu Xiangxiang is a bit grumpy and unforgiving. Wu Yuru is gentle, but they all have one common characteristic: they are very kind. After the events of Bai Yulan and Cheng Su Su Su, this matter has been well verified. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I can''t cover you, you are my boss!" The girls were all laughing. Gu Weiyi took all the snacks brought by Liu Xiuli. When Wu Yuru was rescued that day, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang made great efforts. Of course, they were also part of it. Because of her poor health, Wu Yuru couldn''t eat many snacks. At this time, she was envious to see how happy they were. Because of her health, her friends are so few that no one dares to come near her. Chapter 832 Gu only turned to look at Wu Yuru, who was sitting there with a smile and watching them eat snacks. Her face was a little pale and her eyes were clear. Gu only sighed in her heart. She thought about treating Wu Yuru''s illness, but Wu Yuru''s illness was much more serious than Qin Zhenhua''s, and she was not sure. The end of military training means the beginning of formal classes. Many people think that university courses will no longer be as tense as high school courses. Some students even feel a bit relaxed. In fact, their idea is wrong. There are more things to learn in university than in high school. It''s harder to learn well than in high school. Gu Weiyi is really looking forward to her college career. She knows that as the dean of the liberal arts college, Shao Yizhi will take two basic courses, ancient Chinese literature and Chinese language and Philology, and then take a professional course, Chinese language research. Many people think that the major of Chinese language and literature is a very simple course, because all the knowledge involved is related to characters. But after in-depth study, everyone''s mentality will change. Sometimes there will be a phenomenon that everyone knows those characters individually, but they don''t know them when they are combined. The Chinese language, in essence, involves 5000 years of literature in China, with a wide range of knowledge, and the knowledge involved is not excessive. So this major from the beginning of the time we will not feel too difficult, but to learn it is extremely difficult. And Gu only from the beginning, with is to learn the attitude to go. Because only when we understand the historical Dynasty of TCM classics, can we really understand TCM classics such as Huangdi Neijing and treatise on febrile diseases, and know the true meaning of each word in such a humanistic environment. Only by having a deep foundation of writing and understanding the 5000 year cultural process, can we understand the book of changes which is interlinked with medical theory. On the first day of class, Gu only met Shao Yizhi. As the dean of the College of Arts, he first gave the students a rough account of what is the major of Chinese language and literature, and then told all the students that if they only study this major with a playful attitude, they had better drop out now. The students just giggled. At this time, they didn''t realize the seriousness of what he said. Gu only knew that he was not bluffing them. In the courses that Shao Yizhi took, at least half of the students would fail every year. And he took these courses are very important, if you hang up, you can''t get a diploma. I don''t know if Gu is lucky or not. Shao Yizhi, who didn''t lead the class before, announced that he would be the head teacher of his class. In addition, Gu also found that she and Cheng Su Su Su were classmates. Gu only thought that this may be the so-called life! What you want to see, or what you don''t want to see, will all appear in front of you. When Cheng Su Su found out that she was in the same class with Gu only one, she let out a slight groan in her nose. During military training, Gu only one could beat himself in a proper way, but after the formal class, Gu only one would never have such a chance again. Cheng Su Su swears that this time she must put Gu Wei Yi under pressure, and she also wants to find a chance to bully Gu Wei Yi! Chapter 833 At this time, Shao Yizhi announced that he would choose a monitor among the freshmen. Gu Weiyi was about to raise his hand when Cheng Su Su stood up and said, "teacher, I want to be a monitor." Gu only knew what she was thinking as soon as she heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words. This was because he wanted to crush her again. The students in the class took a look at Cheng Su Su Su, because the military training was so noisy. Now Cheng Su Su Su is quite famous, but the reputation is not very good. It''s just that Cheng Su Su Su''s family background has been widely known by her these days. The students are also afraid of trouble, but no one will embarrass her face to face and treat her politely. Gu''s only eyebrow is slightly picked up, and the corner of her mouth is a smile of unknown meaning. Then she also stands up. As soon as Cheng Su Su sees her stand up, she thinks that she also wants to be the monitor. Cheng Su Su remembers that Gu only bullied her when she was the leader of the party team in military training. How can she let Gu only oppress her at this time? So she immediately said out loud: "teacher, I graduated from primary school to high school. I''ve always been the monitor of my class. I have rich experience. Besides, I''m a native of the imperial capital, and I''m very familiar with the affairs of the imperial capital. I don''t think anyone in my class is more suitable to be the monitor than me!" There were several other students in the class who wanted to be the monitor, but when they saw Gu and Cheng standing up, they chose to be silent. After all, the last time Gu and Cheng Su Su had such a fierce fight, they also had a lingering fear in their hearts. They asked themselves, without Cheng Su Su''s background and Gu''s ability, what kind of capital do they have to fight with them? In fact, Shao Yizhi also knew Cheng Su Su. The last time he was in the canteen, because of that incident, Shao Yizhi had a very bad impression of Cheng Su Su. He had already labeled her as "cruel in mind, not in awe of life". So in his heart, he didn''t want Cheng Su Su to be the monitor. Seeing Gu Wei standing up, he asked her, "Gu Wei, do you also want to be the monitor?" Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. Cheng Su Su has already said, "teacher, as far as I know, Gu Weiyi has never been a monitor from primary school to high school. I''m afraid she doesn''t have the ability to be a monitor." Shao Yizhi was a little unhappy when he heard this sentence. He said faintly: "I think this classmate''s heart to be the monitor is commendable, but in my opinion, as the head of a class, he should know how to respect the teacher. When the teacher asks other students, please don''t interrupt at will." Cheng Su Su''s face turned red. Then she remembered that this university professor is very famous in China, which is totally different from her head teacher from primary school to high school. Most of the old professors with this kind of knowledge have character, and they don''t bow down to the dignitaries, so her noble status doesn''t seem to work here any more. Shao Yizhi looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you can talk." Gu only said in a polite way: "I stand up to say that I support Cheng Su Su Su to become our monitor." Her words stunned all the students in the class, including Shao Yizhi. Cheng Su Su Su looked at her with big eyes and incredible face. However, she said quietly, "Cheng Su Su Su supports the class affairs and has 12 years of experience as a monitor. I believe she will be the most suitable candidate for the monitor." Chapter 834 As soon as Gu Wei finished, he sat down with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Most of the students in the class know the grudge between Gu and Cheng Su Su. On the first day of the culture class, Gu had Cheng Su Su as his monitor. Is that Gu''s advice? Cheng Su Su didn''t think Gu Wei would give advice, because Gu only didn''t give advice when she was in Tengchong or military training. How could she give advice at this time? The only thing she can think of is Gu''s conspiracy, but it''s a good thing to be a monitor. What conspiracy can there be? And she just said too much, at this time even if she suspected Gu only have what plot, she also can''t say anything. Shao Yizhi frowned slightly and looked at the other students in the class: "are there any other students willing to be the monitor?" The students in the class look at me and I look at you. I''m surprised that no one stands up to speak and joke. Gu only supports Cheng Su Su as the monitor. They dare not fight! Shao Yizhi asked three times, but no one came out to speak. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although he was not satisfied with Cheng Su Su''s work as the monitor, without other students coming out to speak, Cheng Su Su Su''s position as the monitor was settled. As a result, Gu''s only Chinese language and literature class became the first class in the school to determine the monitor, while the other classes are still in full swing. Cheng Su Su looks at Gu You Yi. Gu You Yi smiles at her. The smile in Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes is as uncomfortable as it is uncomfortable. But she can''t understand Gu You Yi''s idea at this time. At this time, she has to say "thank you" to Gu You Yi At the end of the class, Wu Yu Ru asked Gu Yu Yu: "why don''t you be the monitor yourself, but choose Cheng Su Su as the monitor?" Gu only said seriously: "because I think she likes to meddle more than I do." When Wu Yuru hears Gu Weiyi''s words, she gasps. She likes to get along with Gu Weiyi very much, because she thinks Gu Weiyi is very interesting. What she says is always surprising, and she always feels that it is not as simple as what she sees on the surface. Shao Yizhi was also a little stuffy. He called Gu Weiyi and said, "didn''t you have a good character before? This time, why are you so lacking in character? " After class, Shao Yizhi did not have any airs, just because the monitor selected by class one today was not his favorite, so he asked very impolitely. Gu only knew Shao Yizhi''s character, so she said calmly: "it''s not that I don''t have character, it''s that I know that the monitor has too many things to manage, and I came to DIDU university just to study hard, so the monitor''s job is an exercise for other students, but I don''t need it." She has been in charge of a large pharmaceutical factory with thousands of people for two generations. Where does she need this kind of exercise to coordinate the whole thing? Shao Yizhi was a little surprised when he heard her words, but he asked, "study hard? How good is it? " "The first place in the College of liberal arts, with more than 95 points in each subject, becomes the best teacher among all your students." Gu said seriously. Shao Yizhi was surprised again. He looked Gu Youyi up and down and said, "I thought you were going to cultivate yourself, but I didn''t expect you to be so crazy!" Chapter 835 Shao Yizhi''s students are not 10000, but 8000. Because the Imperial University is the best university in the country, all the students who can get here are the best students in the country. She wants to be the best among these students, which is a bit like the number one scholar in ancient times, and then she becomes the prime minister at last. Gu only sighed: "teacher, you just said in the class that you should respect your teacher, and I think the greatest respect is to tell you what you really think. How can you say I''m crazy?" After she finished this sentence, she added: "besides, if you don''t want to be the best student, you''re not a good student. I''m so positive and positive. You don''t praise me, but you beat me. It''s not kind of me to do this." Shao Yizhi was choked by her words and didn''t know what to say. To some extent, there was no problem with her words, but in this era of humility, she was really not modest! It took a long time for Shao Yizhi to say, "I have taught for so many years, but I have never seen a student like you." "So is it an honor, teacher?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I feel honored to be a teacher''s student." Shao Yizhi looked at Gu, shook his head and said, "forget it, I don''t care about you in general." Gu Weiyi chuckled. Shao Yizhi was going to leave. Seeing her laughing there, he asked her, "do you want to study hard just to learn medicine?" Gu only this time did not speak to stimulate him, just a serious nod. Shao Yizhi had discussed this matter with her before. At this time, he couldn''t help looking at her. Her appearance was very outstanding. At this time, his eyes were quite clear, without any utilitarian thoughts. It seemed that she was just a girl who wanted to study hard. In fact, during this period, Shao Yizhi has been observing Gu only. In fact, he doesn''t quite agree with what she does, because he thinks that her edge is too exposed, and there are some small means, not sinister, but absolutely cruel. If she is provoked, she will basically fight to the end. With his two previous conversations with her, he knew that she was a girl with personality, and no one could make her bow. This kind of person, the disposition is mostly firm, can endure hardship, Shao Yizhi thought that although she has many shortcomings, but the advantages are also very obvious. He said slowly, "well, let me see how much you can learn and how well you can do it." Gu only respectfully said: "I dare not let the teacher down." Shao Yizhi smiles and walks away with his hands on his back. Gu''s only corner of the mouth slightly contains a smile, she thinks her luck is really good, Shao Yizhi is actually her head teacher. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Cheng Su Su standing in the classroom looking at her. Her anger in her eyes was not hidden. She heard Gu''s words and Shao''s words just now, and she said Gu''s words were not well intentioned! Only in her opinion, Gu''s doing that today is more to attract the attention of Shao Yizhi. Gu only said with a smile: "monitor, I will work hard for you in the future." Cheng Su Su''s face is absolutely not good-looking, dare to take care of the only, this is changing the way to toss her? As soon as she thought of this possibility, she could not help biting her teeth, but she still did not recognize that the monitor of the university would be so different from the monitor of the high school. Chapter 836 And Cheng Su Su''s idea soon became a reality. When she finished school at noon, Shao Yizhi asked Cheng Su Su to go to the school warehouse and ask her to bring back all the textbooks of this semester. From the afternoon, it will be a formal class. Cheng Su Su roughly calculated that there are 50 students in the class, and there are five compulsory courses this semester, which means that she will move 250 books to the classroom. As soon as she thought of that number, she felt that her head was big, and she was angry. Two hundred and five, she always felt that this number was scolding her! She didn''t dare to disobey the meaning of Shao Yizhi on her first day as the monitor, so she had to come down, and then decided to go to the class and ask the boys to help. As a result, when she returned to the class, there was no one in the class. It turns out that when the major clubs in the school recruit new students, they are going to watch the fun, or they are going to sign up for the club. Cheng Su Su really wanted to cry when she looked at the empty classroom. She really didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Shao Yizhi just told her that she needed books in the afternoon class, so she had to move these books to the classroom! She has always been spoiled, usually in the Cheng''s family is a serious young lady, when did she do such a rough job! Now she has to accept her fate to carry books. When she moved all 250 books to the classroom, she was too tired to sit on the floor. At this time, it''s almost time for class in the afternoon, and the students in the class come back with a smile. Gu only came with Wu Yuru. She saw that Cheng Su Su''s face was a little red. She saw at a glance that Cheng Su Su was tired of moving books. She felt funny, and then she gave Cheng Su Su a knife: "monitor, did you move these books alone? You are so good Cheng Su Su was so tired that she didn''t want to talk. She turned her head and glared at her fiercely, but she said with a strong smile: "I heard that there are small trailers in the warehouse. In fact, the monitor of these cars can be towed by small trailers. They don''t have to work so hard to move one by one." Cheng Su Su In fact, people with a little common sense can know this kind of thing, but Cheng Su Su Su doesn''t have much common sense in this kind of thing. She was still thinking, what are the trailers in the warehouse used for Gu only see her appearance smile, and then very politely said: "monitor hard!" Cheng Su Su heard her words in the rich Xing disaster joy disaster, in the heart depressed can''t, but is take her a little way. Gu Wei asked with a smile: "look at the monitor tired like this, or I''ll help the monitor to send books!" The so-called book, in fact, is just a tick on the class roster, a very easy thing. Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth and said, "no, I can do it myself." Gu Weiyi also does not think: "Oh, that can only continue to work hard." Seeing Gu Weiyi''s disapproving face, Cheng Su Su feels depressed. She always thinks that this is another pit Gu has dug for her. It turns out that what Cheng Su Su thinks is correct, because although the book issue is not a physical work, it is particularly spiritual. There are many students in the class, and they are all very energetic. One by one, they come to get a book, and the other one comes to get a book. In the end, although the book issue is finished, several students have lost a few books, which is another toss. Chapter 837 After such a toss, Cheng Su Su was very tired when she was in class in the afternoon. She had no energy to listen to what the teacher said on the platform. Gu only can put all her energy on her study, plus her unforgettable memory, these courses are not difficult for her, and she can spare time to study in the library. The curriculum in university is totally different from that in high school. Here, no teacher asks students how to learn every day, because the postgraduate entrance examination is not suitable for every student. At the same time, there is no problem about the entrance rate. As long as you learn your professional knowledge well, you can arrange other time by yourself. Gu only had a clear goal from the beginning, so he went to the library to borrow the book of changes and Huangdi Neijing after class on the first day. These two books are very difficult even for the students of DIDU University. Before they get started, they are also very difficult, especially the book of changes. Therefore, not many students borrow this book. Gu only knew in her previous life that a qualified traditional Chinese medicine must understand the book of changes. However, in her previous life, for various reasons, facing the book of changes, which is obscure and difficult to understand, she has never been able to understand 12 / 10. In this life, she wants to seriously study it. Many people who have not been in touch with the book of changes think it is a Book of fortune telling. In fact, this is a big mistake. In fact, fortune telling is only a small branch of the book of changes. The real book of changes includes all things and has a very close relationship with traditional Chinese medicine. When she came out with these two books in her arms, she happened to meet Shao Yizhi again. Shao Yizhi was a little surprised to see that she ran to the library on the first day of school, so she asked her with a smile: "what books did she borrow?" Gu Weiyi took out the books in his hand. When he saw these two books, he was surprised and asked her directly, "why did you choose these two books?" "The reason I told Mr. Shao before." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Of course, Shao Yizhi remembers that she once said that she wanted to study medicine, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Although he knew that she was a girl with ideas, he knew better than anyone how hard it was to study medicine, especially traditional Chinese medicine. However, when he saw the two books in her hand, he was shocked. After all, not everyone who studies traditional Chinese medicine will seriously study the book of changes. People who can study in this direction have already indicated that he has a basic understanding of traditional Chinese medicine. Shao Yizhi looked at her and asked, "do you understand?" Gu Weiyi seriously said: "I still can''t understand it, but I believe I can read it several times. I think I can understand it and 12 out of 10. If I''m free, I''ll study it slowly." Shao Yizhi laughed and asked, "can you stand it?" Gu only thought for a while before he realized that he asked her whether she could stand the boring way of studying the book of changes in the early stage. After thinking for a while, she said, "I''m not sure about this, but I''ll try to find out after all, but I''ll try my best." The smile in Shao Yizhi''s eyes was stronger. He nodded his head lightly. Gu Weiyi was holding the book and was ready to leave, but he stopped her again: "Gu Weiyi, when you can''t stand it, tell me. I want to see how long those self-taught people can endure." Chapter 838 Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and asked, "how long has the longest time the teacher has seen before?" "Three months." Shao Yizhi replied. Gu Wei Yi laughs: "it''s really stupid that I didn''t understand the books I''ve been holding for three months. I can see a general fame in three months, and I can begin to know the fun in the book of changes. It''s stupid to give up like this." Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "listen to your tone, it seems that you can read well in three months." "I''m not sure, but I think if you give me three months, how can I know the fun in the book of changes?" Gu only said seriously: "in fact, what I mean by this is that I will not give up!" Shao Yizhi nodded his head slightly and said, "well, I''ll check what you have learned three months later. I hope you won''t brag." Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly: "I dare not disappoint Professor Shao." Shao Yizhi felt funny when he saw that she looked confident. This girl seems to be totally different from the students he brought before. She is smart and smart, easy to learn and has her own opinions. This week, Cheng Su Su Su was abused to the point that she almost doubted her life. The monitor before and after going to university felt that they were two completely different concepts. The monitor of university can absolutely take people off their skin! There are too many things to worry about and work hard! In her heart, Cheng Su Su scolded Gu Youyi from the beginning to the end. Then she asked Hou''s ancestor, the 18th generation, that she could not climb out of Gu Youyi''s pit. Because of her always strong character, she could not do anything. She told the class that she wanted to be a good monitor. Now she proposes not to do it. She was really curious. Gu had never been to university before. How could she know how the monitor of the university would be forced? Of course, Gu won''t tell her why. For Gu, seeing her unhappy makes him happy. But Gu Weiyi also has her worries. Since Ning Yiqing sent her home last week, she has never seen him again. She is not sure whether he is on a mission or angry with her. This weekend, after school, she decided to go to Ning Yiqing and coax him. Although she didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong, she knew that he must be worried. In fact, he didn''t do very well in expressing his feelings. So she didn''t call him and planned to go straight to Ning Yiqing''s army. Gu Weiyi tidied up her things. Since she decided to coax Ning Yiqing, she had to do the basic preparatory work. So she went home first, went to the vegetable market and bought some dishes by herself. Then she made his favorite food and put it in a thermos bottle. She just packed up and set off. The place where the army is located is relatively remote. It''s not very convenient to go from Gu''s only place. She thinks she needs to buy a car when she''s free. Otherwise, she will have to go back and forth several times by bus to meet Ning Yiqing, which will take two or three hours. Finally, she will have to walk a long way. This is Gu''s first visit to the army in her previous life. Everything around her makes her curious. When she got to the post, she was stopped by the guard on duty Chapter 839 Gu Weiyi immediately said with a smile: "Hello, I''m the object of deputy general manager Ning. If I have something to ask him, please forgive me." The guard asked curiously, "deputy general manager Ning? Which is the deputy general manager? " "Ning Yiqing, deputy general manager of Ning. Are there several deputy general managers of Ning in the army?" Gu asked curiously. The guard shook his head and looked at her eyes. In fact, Ning is not a common surname. In fact, Ning Yiqing is the only deputy general manager surnamed Ning, just a person like Ning Yiqing. In the eyes of these sentinels, it''s the same existence as God. Will people like him have objects? Gu only saw the curiosity in the guard''s eyes. She was embarrassed, so she took out her student ID card from her bag and showed it to the guard: "this is my ID card. If you don''t worry, I can deposit it here." The doorman took her certificate and looked at it. He was envious of DIDU University. In this era, such a degree is absolutely admirable. The guard''s face softened a lot and asked curiously, "are you really the object of deputy general manager Ning?" Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile, but the guard was a little embarrassed, and then put her in. As soon as she entered the security company, the atmosphere inside was different from that outside. She came all the way and saw many employees practicing. The difficulty of their practice was much more difficult than that of her previous military training. Gu only looked curiously. There were few girls in the company, so she gained countless eyes along the way. The staff in the drill asked curiously, "that girl is so beautiful. Do you know who it is?" "No matter who it is, it has nothing to do with you!" "I''ll just ask. I wish I were a new female employee." During the conversation, several employees made mistakes because of distraction, and they were immediately scolded by the instructor above, and then there were 100 push ups. After dozens of such incidents happened, Gu finally noticed, so she quickened her pace. But she didn''t walk a few steps before she was stopped: "what do you do? Can you break into the company? " Gu Yiwei was shocked when he heard the rebuke. He turned his head, but saw Cheng Shutang bared his teeth to her. The corner of her mouth drew, and she sincerely saluted: "Hello, Mr. Cheng! I''m looking for Ning Yiqing. Please show me the way "How dare you let me show you the way!" Cheng Shutang glared at her, but said, "let''s go!" When Gu Weiyi came in, Cheng Shutang had seen her for a long time. He thought his teeth were a little sour. She ran to the company to find Ning Yiqing. He thought Ning Yiqing was not too happy! Gu only smiles: "thank you!" As they moved forward together, Cheng Shutang''s staff looked at them curiously. Someone asked softly, "is that girl the object of deputy general manager Cheng? What a beautiful face The employee who went to the military training of DIDU university last time has recognized Gu Youyi: "that girl is not the object of deputy general manager Cheng, but the object of deputy general manager Ning. You don''t see that girl looking at Jiao Didi, but she is actually a powerful role. This time, the military training of DIDU university can get the first place in the performance, it all depends on this girl." "Yes? Is she the object of deputy general manager Ning? Tell us about it A few employees came around and said. Chapter 840 So the employee told Gu the only thing that happened during the military training. After that, someone was surprised and asked, "is she the girl with all the ten rings of the 50 meter target?" After getting the affirmative answer, there was another exclamation. After all, no one in this group of old employees dares to guarantee that the 50 meter target can hit the 10th ring every time. The security company has always been a place where the strong are the most important. They unconsciously admire people with ability. Cheng Shutang takes Gu only one way forward. From time to time, an employee looks at them curiously. Looking at Gu only one, his eyes are full of curiosity. Gu''s only cheek is not thick at all, so she can''t hold it. She coughs and asks, "where is Ning Yiqing?" Cheng Shutang directly ignored her question, looked at the insulated lunch box in her hand and asked, "the only thing is, what''s in your lunch box? Is it delicious? " Gu only ignored him and continued to ask her, "where is he? How long will it take to get there? " Cheng Shutang continued to ask his concerned questions: "let me guess, it must be delicious. I will be very hungry. Can I have a taste first?" After they asked each other about ten questions, but didn''t get any answers, Gu finally couldn''t help saying, "this lunch box is really food, but it''s not for you!" "Why? I''m your brother Cheng Shutang immediately protested. Gu only "ha ha" a smile: "if you want to have delicious, immediately find a sister-in-law, let her help you do, I here you don''t want to, I only do for my object to eat." Cheng Shutang covered his chest and said, "if I have an object, where do I need to find you! What pot are you talking about? " Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to his boastful expression, but he begins to threaten her again: "if you don''t make me delicious food, be careful I won''t take you to Ning Yiqing!" Gu only thought that quarreling with him was really not technical at all. She offered her trump card directly: "try it, and see if Ning Yiqing will beat you flat." Cheng Shutang turns his mouth straight. Just at this moment, Mao Suiyi just passes by. When he sees Gu Yiwei, he looks at him curiously. Cheng Shutang immediately smiles and politely says, "Hello, chairman!" Mao Suiyi nodded his head, and his eyes fell on Gu only. Cheng Shutang immediately explained: "she is Gu only, the object of deputy general manager Ning. Today, I came to see deputy general manager Ning. When I saw her coming for the first time, I took her to find deputy general manager Ning." He is a serious major and deputy general manager. In fact, it''s the ordinary little guards who do this kind of thing. It''s not his turn. But after Mao Sui intended to hear that Gu was the only object of Ning Yiqing, he immediately had the brilliance of eight trigrams in his eyes: "are you the object of Ning Yiqing?" Gu Shouyi nodded his head in response. The corners of Mao Suiyi''s mouth rose slightly, and his eyes were shining. He turned to Cheng Shutang and said, "aren''t you busy training employees? I''m just going to find Ning Yiqing. I''ll take Comrade Gu there. " Gu''s heart was a little scared. She had just heard from Cheng Shutang that Mao Suiyi was the chairman of the board. She felt that no matter how big her face was, she was embarrassed to let the chairman of the board be her guide! Cheng Shutang did not seem to be surprised. He glanced at Gu''s only eye and said to Mao Suiyi, "that''s hard work!" Chapter 841 Mao Sui waved his hand indifferently. In that way, he seemed to think that he was an eyesore, but he almost didn''t sweep him with a broom. He looked at the food box Gu was carrying in his hand with some resentment, skimmed his mouth and left unhappily. As soon as Cheng Shutang left, Mao Suiyi said to Gu Weiyi with a smile, "I''ve heard about you, but I didn''t expect that you would come to the company alone to find Ning Yiqing. That boy is a bit of a Hun. Don''t give him the same opinion." In fact, Mao Suiyi is a little curious about Gu. Before Ning Yiqing suddenly made a report to get married, he thought Ning Yiqing was joking. Later, after the marriage report was approved, he joked to make Ning Yiqing happy. Gu only himself may not know, before she came to the company, she had a great reputation in the company, but those fame is not good, more rumors are that she is an ugly eight strange from the countryside, but the girl standing in front of her is a white, beautiful and good-natured woman. Mao Suiyi thinks that those who speak ill of Gu behind her back must have never seen her, otherwise they will never be able to speak so unknowingly. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "he''s fine." Mao Suiyi was a little surprised to hear her saying. People of their age are not used to boasting about their partners, so Gu only gave Ning Yiqing such an evaluation at this time, and he is not quite used to it. Along the way, Mao Suiyi asked Gu Weiyi a lot of questions, but she was very clever and had some skills. Mao Suiyi soon found out that she was not only beautiful, but also a very smart girl. He said just right. No wonder Ning Yiqing was eager to report her marriage. Such an excellent girl is worthy of Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing just came back from the task. He planned to go home to find Gu Yiwei. After finishing the task, he met Hua Zhifeng and went to the training ground together. They have cooperated with each other several times in foreign countries, and they are not in the same army at ordinary times, so they don''t have much contact. This time, after Hua Zhifeng was transferred to the northern military region, he was close to Ning Yiqing. After receiving the task, he came to find Ning Yiqing. He took a gun and hit the bull''s-eye 200 meters away, hitting the 10th ring directly. "You seem to have improved again." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. Hua Zhifeng is not that kind of person who has a lot of words. Hearing Ning Yiqing''s evaluation, he said with disdain: "it''s just a dead target. There''s no energy at all." Ning Yiqing''s corner of the mouth rises slightly, light voice says: "how do you come back?" "I don''t know what the people above think. This time I was transferred back to teach a group of rookies." Hua Zhifeng is not happy when he talks about it. He thinks he is more suitable to fight with the enemy on the battlefield, rather than the cat to teach new recruits on the training ground. Ning Yiqing also had some accidents. Hua Zhifeng usually takes on those difficult tasks and is a really high-end talent. It''s a bit wasteful for him to come back to be an instructor. He subconsciously took a look at huazhifeng''s leg. Huazhifeng followed his eyes and said with disapproval, "my leg is injured, but it''s not a terrible injury. Although it hurts a little in rainy days, it doesn''t matter at all." In fact, the injury was not a little painful. It hurt badly when it really broke out, but he would never say it in front of Ning Yiqing. Chapter 842 "You''ve been carrying out tasks all these years, and you''ve been working very hard. It''s estimated that you''re in love with them, and they want you to have a rest for a while." Ning Yiqing seldom comforts people with warm voice. When Ning Beichuan transferred Hua Zhifeng back, he certainly wanted to arrange for Gu''s only best instructor, but there was another important reason, which was that Hua Zhifeng had been performing tasks in recent years and suffered some hidden injuries, which were extremely difficult to recuperate. This year, some clues have emerged, So Ning Beichuan did have some plans to let him rest for a period of time and recuperate his body. "I''m in good health. I don''t need to rest." Hua Zhifeng said hard. Ning Yiqing knew his habitual temperament, so he was not surprised. He just said, "even the iron body needs time, let alone you are a person." Hua Zhifeng was choked by him for a long time before he said, "your choking way of speaking is really like a day for ten years." "Isn''t the way you try to be brave just like a day for ten years?" Ning Yiqing replied. Hua Zhifeng said with a smile: "OK, it''s rare to meet. I don''t want to fight with you." "It''s as if someone is afraid of you!" Ning Yiqing said. Hua Zhifeng frowned slightly, put down the gun in his hand and said, "well, let''s have a good fight now! I don''t believe it, I will lose to you! " With that, he directly waved his fist at Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing''s eyes showed a faint smile, and they immediately started to move their hands. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng are fighting very hard when Mao Suiyi and Gu Weiwei come here. Both of them have many years of fighting experience, have carried out extremely arduous tasks, and have won the title of super expert. In essence, they are equal. Gu only saw such a fight for the first time. Her neat and powerful action made her marvel. Because the two were just fighting and playing, and no one did their best. Although they were swept by each other''s fists and feet, they just occupied so far. Gu only a see dizzying, she felt that today can see such a high level of fighting, it is really worthwhile for her to come all the way. Ning Yiqing saw her some accident, immediately divided a God, flower know wind of boxing wind swept over, he can avoid, a catch hand clasped his wrist, said: "so far today." Hua Zhifeng followed Ning Yiqing''s eyes to see Gu Youwei. He frowned slightly and asked: "who is she when you are fascinated by beauty?" Ning Yiqing did not directly answer his question, but went to Gu''s only side and asked, "how do you come?" At this time, he saw that she was really in full bloom, but at this time, Mao Suiyi and Hua Zhifeng were there, he didn''t show too obvious, or cold face. But he was in a good mood, and the atmosphere around him changed. Hua Zhifeng felt it and looked at him curiously. When he left like that, he was worried that she would be angry, so he wanted to come to her after the task, but he didn''t expect that she would come to her. Does it mean that she has his in her heart when she comes here? Gu only wanted to say that she missed him, but at this time, Mao Suiyi was nearby. She couldn''t say that in front of Mao Suiyi, so she said with a smile, "I haven''t been to the company, so I''ll come and have a look." Chapter 843 As soon as Ning Yiqing came over, Mao Sui thought that he was a little redundant and said with a smile, "Yiqing, your object has come over. Go back early today." "Chairman Xie." Ning Yiqing saluted him. Mao Suiyi laughs. Originally, he still has a few words to make fun of Ning Yiqing, but he thinks that he is always in the position of chairman of the board. In this way, he laughs at Ning Yiqing in front of Gu''s only face, which is more or less beneath his status. So he said with some regret, "I''m just sending Xiaogu by the way. You can chat slowly. I''ll be busy first." When he finished, he seemed to think of something. He turned to Hua Zhifeng and said, "Xiaohua, our company is still short of a branch manager. Are you interested?" Hua Zhifeng is much older than Ning Yiqing and has rich experience. When he comes back, he can directly serve as the branch manager. Hua Zhifeng said faintly: "chairman Xie Mao''s kindness is just that I, as you know, I''m not the one to lead the staff." He said politely, "it''s OK. Yiqing said before that he was not the material to lead the staff, but it turns out that he is modest and you are modest. If you think about it carefully, I will always welcome you here." In fact, he didn''t just bring Gu only here. He heard that Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing were at the training ground. He wanted to dig the corner of Hua Zhifeng, so he brought Gu only here by the way. Hua Zhifeng nodded with a smile. He couldn''t refuse the kindness of Mao Suiyi too directly. After Mao Suiyi left, Hua Zhifeng asked Ning Yiqing, "don''t you introduce me?" Ning Yiqing said a short sentence: "Gu only, I object." After he finished, he pointed to Hua Zhifeng and said, "my good friend and partner, Hua Zhifeng." Gu is surprised to hear Ning Yiqing''s introduction. Ning Yiqing is always cold. Even Cheng Shutang doesn''t give him the title of friend. The relationship between Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing is unusual. She said hello to Hua Zhifeng with a smile. Hua Zhifeng obviously didn''t like to talk to strangers. She only nodded her head slightly, and then knocked her fist on Ning Yiqing''s chest: "I can''t see that you have an object already." "You can''t be alone all the time." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Hua Zhifeng is already in his early 30s this year, and he has no object up to now. He said faintly: "trouble." Ning Yiqing knows that he has a heart knot. This kind of thing needs to be figured out by himself. No matter how much others say, it''s useless. So Ning Yiqing nods her head slightly and says, "yes, women are really troublesome." Gu only a slant ground looked at him one eye, he ignores directly. Hua Zhifeng saw the two people''s appearance and laughed: "please get married?" "Because I like it." Ning Yiqing''s answer was simple: "so no matter how much trouble you have, you can bear it." Gu only listen to is quite speechless, Ning Shao even want to express his affection is also so arrogant, also is she is reborn, otherwise absolutely can''t stand his this character, already a foot to kick him. Hua Zhifeng gently raised her eyebrow and said, "you don''t want to be cheap and be good. You are so happy that you have to grin to the root of your ears. But here you talk about these ugly things. Your object is very broad-minded and can stand your temper." Gu Weiyi immediately flattered Hua Zhifeng: "brother Hua is right. I''m a broad-minded person. I don''t care about him in general." Chapter 844 This time it''s Ning Yiqing''s turn to look at the only one with her eyes, and she pretends not to see it. Hua Zhifeng saw the two people''s appearance and was envious. He said to Ning Yiqing, "you can accompany your partner. I''ll go back first and come to the training camp when I''m free." Ning Yiqing knew that he would not leave for the time being when he came back, and that he would spend more time together later. He was not in a hurry, so he nodded lightly. Gu Weiyi waved to him with a smile. After Hua Zhifeng left, Gu Weiyi grabbed his lunch box and said to him, "I made your favorite dish! Try it later! " Ning Yiqing''s face was cold: "not interested." He then turned to go, he walked two steps to hear Gu only voice: "Ning Yiqing, almost on the line, ha, don''t overdo it!" "Too much?" Ning Yiqing turned around and said with a cold face, "come here and explain to me what is excessive!" Gu only felt that Ning Yiqing was too unlovable. She was also aggrieved. She snorted and said, "no explanation. Since you don''t want to see me, I''ll take this dish back and never come to you again!" She said and turned to leave, did not walk two steps was Ning Yiqing a pull: "how come to send things to people, things did not go to the truth? I''ll take it, and you''ll stay. " Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked. Ning Shao never played cards according to common sense. It''s really not cute at all. She slightly tooted her mouth, tilted her head and said, "what if I don''t agree?" Ning Yiqing said coldly, "don''t you agree to try?" Gu Weiyi bared his teeth: "try, who is afraid of who!" She said so, but put the lunch box in his hand, and then looked at him with bulging cheeks. Ning Yiqing was amused to see her look, but said, "how can you come? Think about the answer again and answer me Gu only thought that it was enough for a man to be proud and coquettish, but she came here today to make him happy, so she took his arm and said, "the answer is too simple. Of course, I miss you!" Ning Yiqing''s face still had no expression: "remember what I said to you before?" Gu Weiyi certainly remembers the rogue words he said in front of her. A "I miss you" is equal to ten kisses, and ten kisses is equal to one night''s sleep. According to this equation, the equation is that she wants to sleep with him. She knew the answer in her heart, but she felt that he could not succeed in any way, so she said blankly: "what did you say? I suddenly lost my memory Ning Yiqing''s lips became a line. Gu''s only eye turned around and saw that there was no one else, so she said to him, "you bend down a little. I have a whisper to tell you." Ning Yiqing eyebrows, a face of disdain, but still listen to her arrangement bent down, she immediately on tiptoe in his lip peck, and then red face whispered: "Ning Yiqing, I admit that I was a little impulsive, but I can''t leave her, but if you have an opinion in the future, can you tell me?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and didn''t speak. She bit her lip again and then summoned up the courage to say, "what''s more, even if you have any opinions on my way of doing things, you can''t leave me alone in the future, and then ignore me for such a long time!" He left like that that that night, but she was not sure these days. Chapter 845 Gu only said here, thinking of Ning Yiqing''s recent appearance of pulling 2580000 yuan, he was also angry. He snorted and said, "if you do this again in the future, I won''t come to you again!" "Try it!" Ning Yiqing''s tone was absolutely not good, but she held her hand and said, "if you do something wrong, you still have such a hard mouth. Gu only, who gives you the confidence?" Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said, "you gave it." Ning Yiqing He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. He was looking at her with a pair of bright eyes. His white face was a bit naughty, and his pink lips were blooming like cherry blossoms. He felt uneasy and happy. His anger had long gone away, and he had planned to go to her. He thought he had to find his own steps when he went to find her, but he didn''t expect that she came to him on her own initiative. Does that mean that in fact, she had his place in her heart? This inferential answer made him happy, but he was always introverted. No matter how strong his emotion was, he could cover it up well. He knew that what she said was right, and her confidence was given by him. Because he really loves her and is willing to love her with his own life. He snorted, reached for her chin and said, "I''ve got an inch." Gu Yiwei bared his teeth at him. He felt funny again. He looked at her and said, "what you just did is not qualified. I''ll show you. I''ll refer to this standard in the future." With that, he bent down slightly, holding her slender waist in one hand, holding the back of her head in the other, and then kissing her lips in a very domineering manner. Gu Weiyi was still thinking about where she was not qualified. When he came over, she knew that he was lusting for her again. She found a name for herself to kiss her. She had a happy mood in her heart, slowly flowing through her original anxiety and worry. She immediately knew that his anger had already disappeared. She sighed in her heart that he was really too proud! This man''s way of expressing his feelings is really a bit awkward, but there is no doubt about her heart. She put her hand around his neck, turned passive into active, and took the initiative to lick his lips. He was stunned for three seconds, and then his hand around her waist was tighter, just wanted to rub her into his body. Two people stick too close, she can clearly feel the change of his body, she had a strange feeling in her heart, clearly know that she also played a lust for him, she had a bit of shame in her heart, although she came to coax him, but did not think about how to do with him, here is still a training ground, someone will come at any time! Her reason finally got the upper hand, reached out to push him away a little, but blushed and said: "your standard is very good, but you are not professional enough, I will teach you next time." He had kissed her many times before. Most of the time, she was passive. Today, she is more active than ever. Ning Yiqing He looked at the blushing girl in front of him. Her eyes were bright, and she was teasing him, but he didn''t dare to look at him. He was funny, but he thought she was talking big. Major? As for her shyness, who gave her the confidence to discuss this matter in front of him? Well, he admits, she really pulled him up just now! Chapter 846 Ning Yiqing let go of Gu Yiwei, she immediately jumped to the side about a step away, and then pink face with a shallow smile, this will finally dare to see him. He said faintly, "OK, let me see your major next time." Gu only in fact finished saying that sentence regretted, Ning Yi Qing that kind of disposition, where is can lift at will? At this time, he was as calm as usual, but the corners of his mouth showed his good mood at this time. She has always been a loser but not a loser. She blushed and said, "it''s absolutely amazing." The smile in Ning Yiqing''s eyes was more intense. Looking at her, she said, "well, I''m looking forward to how you can make me marvel." Gu only felt that he had dug a hole for himself and buried himself not too successfully! Ning Yiqing saw the expression on her face and couldn''t help laughing. When he smiles, the whole person is like a changed person. The coldness on his face dissipates, leaving only the warmth of the sun. The originally outstanding eyebrows and eyes add a third of color, and the slightly crooked lips bend into a very beautiful arc, which is very heartwarming. Even Gu only seldom saw him smile like this. She immediately felt that if she could see him like this, she would be willing to bury herself even if she dug a hole. Then she found that there was a light pink in his ears. She found out another thing later that he would be shy, too. But before he teased her with a straight face, and she did not dare to look at him at this time because his words were too rascal, but she did not expect that today she had the courage to look at him seriously, and there was such an unexpected harvest! Her mouth slightly up, decided to verify his guess, so staring at him: "well, you will never be disappointed." She licked the corner of her lip. Then she saw that his ears were three points redder, from pink to bright red. She immediately began to laugh with joy. The original delicate and bright face suddenly added a little more nimble anger, and the whole person seemed to shine. Ning Yiqing is puzzled to see her happy look. She doesn''t know why she is so happy all of a sudden. But no matter why, when he saw her happy, he was happy, too. Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pinched her nose. She immediately stood on tiptoe and pinched him back and forth. He said with a smile: "childish!" "You too!" Gu Weiwei looked at him and said. Ning Yiqing reached out and rubbed her hair. She took a look at him. He stood up straight, and there was some provocation in his eyes. Gu Weiyi skims his mouth. He is a head higher than her. She wants to rub his hair. It''s really hard to do it when he doesn''t cooperate. Gu only wanted to rub his hair and coax him to bend over to cooperate. But she couldn''t think of a good way for a while. She thought for a long time before she said: "Ning Yiqing, you are so handsome!" Ning Yiqing replied: "do you know today?" Gu Yiwei She would like to tell him that narcissism is really not a good habit! Just at this time, a gentle female voice came: "deputy general manager Ning, you are here! I''ve been looking for you! " Ning Yiqing heard the voice, the smile on her face was completely gone, and the whole person immediately became cold. As soon as Gu turned his head, he saw a beautiful woman with short hair in military uniform standing about 20 meters away from them. Chapter 847 Qu Yanluo is holding a folder in her hand. She looks sharp and energetic in her work clothes. However, when she looks at Gu Yiwei, her eyes show some hostility unconsciously. Gu''s only eyebrows are slightly raised. Objectively speaking, the beauty in front of her is a great beauty. It doesn''t belong to the same kind of style as her slightly cool appearance. It''s the kind of beautiful people. It''s just because it''s too bright and gorgeous, on the contrary, it''s vulgar. When she turns around, she clearly sees the accident and hostility in Qu Yanluo''s eyes. Almost just make a face-to-face, Gu only came to a conclusion, in front of this coquettish beauty seems to be playing Ning Yiqing''s idea, don''t ask her why, this is a woman''s intuition. "What''s the matter?" Ning Yiqing asked coldly. Last time Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming had a fight in front of his dormitory. He knew that there was such a person, but Qu Yanluo''s impression of staying with him was absolutely not good. Qu Yanluo put a smile on her face that she thought was appropriate: "well, vice general manager Ning just came back to hand in the task. There were a few things that were not very clear. I''d like to ask you to come over." Ning Yiqing actually handed in the materials completely when she handed in the task, but the employee who handed in the materials met Qu Yanluo on the road. In order to have some interaction with Ning Yiqing, Qu Yanluo deliberately bumped into the employee and extracted a piece of material from it. After she finished these, she deliberately went to tezhu and asked about it without any trace. Then she got tezhu to find Ning Yiqing, and Qu Yanluo took the opportunity to inform Ning Yiqing. It''s just that when she came over, she heard that Ning Yiqing''s object was coming. She was curious. Before she met Gu Youyi, she always felt that Gu Youyi was a girl from the countryside and would not be threatened. She even made up her mind. She knew that when she went to Gu''s side, she immediately made Gu feel ashamed and embarrassed to stand beside Ning Yiqing. But did not expect her to Gu only in front of a station, but was set out a bit gaudy. Ning Yi Qing''s eyes had some cold meaning, the eye bottom is penetrating cold air, slowly ask: "what material is bad?" "I''m not very clear about that. I''m afraid deputy general manager Ning is going to ask special assistance." Qu Yanluo said with a smile. Ning Yiqing''s brow slightly wrinkled up, went out to finish the task, came back to need to hand in the task, this kind of thing he had done countless times, he never dropped any material. He is very confident about this, so he immediately knows which link must be passive. He said coldly, "I''m afraid someone will have bad luck after I ask." The smile on Qu Yanluo''s face was stiff, but she still said with a smile: "I don''t know about this. Deputy general manager Ning should deal with it in person." Although Gu is not a member of the company and doesn''t know the rules of the company, she still feels that this matter must be extremely important after hearing the conversation between them, and she can''t follow him to tezhu. So she said with a smile, "go and do something. I''ll wait for you here." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are a little uneasy. Gu Weiyi said, "the company is the safest place in the world. What do you have to worry about when I''m here? Go back quickly. We''ll go home when you''re finished." Chapter 848 Ning Yiqing''s face softened a lot when she heard Gu''s words. Qu Yanluo was very angry when she saw the interaction between them, but she said with a smile: "don''t worry, deputy general manager Ning. I''ll be with her here. It won''t be OK." Ning Yiqing ignored her and said to Gu only in a low voice, "wait for me. Don''t run around. I''ll be back soon." Gu Weiyi nodded cleverly and watched him leave. As soon as Ning Yiqing left, the smile on Qu Yanluo''s face disappeared. She said faintly, "my name is Qu Yanluo. I''m the leader of the cultural group. What''s your name?" "Gu Yiwei, the object of Ning Yiqing." Gu only made a simple self introduction. Qu Yanluo originally thought that Gu Weiyi should look up at her after she showed her identity, but she didn''t expect that Gu Weiyi didn''t react at all. Instead, she directly moved out Ning Yiqing. It''s undeniable that the sentence "Ning Yiqing''s object" has great lethality for her, but she''s really not afraid of Gu Weiyi without a little background. She looked at Gu only with provocative eyes and said, "do you have a strong background in your family?" Gu only understood her meaning as soon as he heard her words. He wanted to take advantage of Ning Yiqing''s absence to hit her self-esteem and self-confidence. Gu Weiyi really wants to say to Qu Yanluo: it''s really a coincidence. I also have this idea. Gu only thinks that when facing the enemy, sometimes you can''t be too direct. If you don''t know the details of the other side, you can easily fall into the pit dug by the other side. So she shook her head and said, "no, I''m just the daughter of an ordinary people. I don''t have any background at home." Qu Yanluo has three points of disdain in her eyes, but she smiles on her face: "Oh, that''s really a pity. Although deputy general manager Ning is the youngest deputy general manager in the company, all these are in exchange for his ability. He doesn''t have any background in his family, so it''s hard to rise again." Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t want to take Qu Yanluo''s words. Even before her rival has figured out Ning Yiqing''s family background, she dares to come to her and show off her power. She thinks that Qu Yanluo is too conceited. Gu''s only smile in Qu Yanluo''s eyes is the expression of guilty heart, so Qu Yanluo continued: "deputy general manager Ning is a person with ideals and ambitions. A person like him should have the best future, so what he needs is a person who can help him in his work, not a vase." Gu only agreed with Qu Yanluo: "yes, it makes a lot of sense." Qu Yanluo was a little surprised by her agreement. Qu Yanluo couldn''t speak any more when she attacked Gu Yiqing. Qu Yanluo grinned her teeth and scolded in her heart: "you are just a fool from the countryside. What can you do for Ning Yiqing! Is it really good that you don''t play according to the rules? " Qu Yanluo was upset, but she didn''t show anything on her face. She still said faintly: "since you all understand these principles, what are you doing with vice general manager Ning? If you really love him and do good for him, you should leave him! Because you don''t have any background or ability, it will only be his drag. " Gu Wei a smile, slightly tilted his head looking at her, asked: "this little sister, where do you come from this conclusion?" Chapter 849 Qu Yanluo''s heart stagnates, Gu only does not play according to the card principle! She choked for a moment, and then said directly: "what you said just now is that you have no background in your family, come from the countryside, and have no ability of your own..." "Is there something wrong with you?" Gu only interrupted Qu Yanluo and said, "although I don''t have what you said, Ning Yiqing likes me. He is willing to promote me slowly. Even if I''m really worthless, he still covers me!" Qu Yanluo only felt that her heart was blocked. In her heart, or her family education background, she felt that as a wife, she had to plan and sacrifice for her husband. However, she forgot that there was another kind of love in the world, that is, the man was wholehearted for the woman. Gu only saw Qu Yanluo''s expression, but he didn''t want to say much. Qu Yanluo responded for a long time and said, "you can''t be too selfish. Deputy general manager Ning clearly has Jinxiu front group. If you give up because of you, how can you be at ease?" "I am a selfish person, I like to watch him pay for me." Gu only said faintly: "and he is willing to do these, this is between us, Miss Qu, these things have nothing to do with you?" Qu Yanluo was choked so much that she couldn''t say a word. Gu only said, "besides, it seems that we are today. So she said slowly," your theory, whether it''s from reality or from your imagination, can only prove your superficiality. A person who doesn''t know how to respect others doesn''t deserve their respect. " She said with a smile: "Miss Qu, do you like Ning Yiqing?" Qu Yanluo didn''t expect that Gu only asked so directly. She bit her lip and said with a little arrogance, "deputy general manager Ning is so excellent. Only I am such an excellent person worthy of him, but you are not!" Gu only wanted to laugh when she heard this argument, which seemed familiar at first, and she couldn''t remember whether it was Cheng Su Su or Qin Keren who told her. She looked at Qu Yanluo and asked, "where am I not worthy of?" "Neither your origin nor your ability deserve it!" Qu Yanluo said coldly. Gu Weiyi continued to ask: "we''ll talk about the origin later. As for the ability, you can tell me where I don''t deserve Ning Yiqing?" She is really tired of this argument. Since her rebirth, she has often heard people say these words and use them to question her. Chapter 850 Qu Yanluo said haughtily, "where can a girl like you be able to speak of? In your hearts, it may be to marry a good husband, then have a child and live a life in a muddle. Deputy general manager Ning is a real hero. He is the best in the company no matter in skill, shooting or brain, What''s the point of being a village girl? " "Listen to you say so, my village girl would like to teach you how to be a man." Gu Weiyi sighed and said: "well, anyway, this is the training ground. Now I''m waiting for Ning Yiqing to come back. There''s nothing left or right. Let''s have a competition. We don''t have to compete too many items. One shooting and one fighting are good." Qu Yanluo looks at her calm face and is suspicious, because Gu is too calm. But she thinks that Gu is just a village girl who has no knowledge. I''m afraid that she hasn''t even touched the weapon. How can she be her opponent. So Qu Yanluo said coldly, "well, if you lose, leave deputy general manager Ning!" "I''ll wait until you win!" Gu only said lightly. When Ning Yiqing came back from tezhu, she saw that the training ground was already crowded, and from time to time she heard someone shouting. Ning Yiqing has a bad premonition in her heart. She immediately pulls out the employees who are surrounded outside. When the employees see him coming, they quickly get out of the way. He goes to the front smoothly, and then he sees a scene that he will never forget in his life Gu''s only hook was printed directly on Qu Yanluo''s face, and then he kicked Qu Yanluo to the ground. At this time, Gu''s face was a bit grumpy. She had a scratch on her neck, but Qu Yanluo was much worse than her. It took a long time for her face to be caught. In addition, Gu''s face was black and blue. At this time, Gu''s only kick made her fall to the ground and never get up again. Gu only to Qu Yanluo hook hook finger, Qu Yanluo at this time has been afraid of her, fell on the ground refused to get up. Gu only one face disdains ground to say: "can be a person?" Qu Yanluo bit her lip and didn''t dare to speak. Under normal circumstances, the fight should stop at this time. However, Gu Youyi has been obviously angered. Qu Yanluo doesn''t speak, which doesn''t mean Gu Youyi will stop at this time. She jumped directly to Qu Yanluo''s body, backhand is a slap in the face: "behind the sneak attack interesting?" "Want to destroy my face, want to rob my man, want to put me under the feet, have you asked my opinion?" "You can''t afford to have a background! Others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you! If you have seed, don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. Let''s continue to practice! " Ning Yiqing is still the first time to see such a Gu. He doesn''t know the cause and effect, but he can probably guess it when he looks at it. He always knew that she looked weak, but in fact she had a temper. At the same time, she was a bit fierce and irritable, but no one bothered her at ordinary times, and she didn''t break out. He didn''t mind her beating quyanluo, but there were too many people watching here. After all, she hit people in front of so many people, and it didn''t have a good effect. So he went over and said, "it''s almost OK." Lying on the ground, Qu Yanluo saw him coming, and her eyes filled with tears, but she felt that she had lost face today! Gu only a turn to see is him, she Leng about a second, and then immediately wrongly said: "Ning Yiqing, she bullied me!" Chapter 851 Qu Yanluo lying on the ground and unable to get up Can you talk well? Can you make sense? This is who bullies who! The onlookers were stunned for a second. They were all gossiping. Who is this girl? How can you talk to Ning Yiqing like that! The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing, who is so frightfully cold in their mind, still eats this set of food! Ning Yiqing took a look at Qu Yanluo on the ground, and then at Gu Youyi, the aggrieved one. He smoked a little and rubbed her hair: "it''s useless. If others bully you, won''t you bully back?" Gu Weiyi opened his bright eyes and said, "I did fight back, but I still feel aggrieved in my heart." Ning Yiqing asked her, "how can I feel comfortable in my heart?" "I want to hit her again." Gu only picked his eyebrows lightly. "Oh, go on fighting. If you''re tired, call me and I''ll help you." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Qu Yanluo was stunned when he heard this. He... He said that he wanted to help Gu only beat her! She immediately remembered that there were rumors about him in the company. When he was on duty, he would never be merciful because he was a woman. More often, he fought harder. So at this time, she knew that he would help Gu only beat her. That''s not what she said, but that he would really do it! She went to Ning Yiqing last time and was treated rudely by him. In fact, she was a little unconvinced, because she felt that she was quite excellent, at least much better than his object. Before she met Gu, she always thought so, but after she met Gu, she wavered a little. At least Gu in front of her was completely different from what she imagined. She was more beautiful, more temperament and more shameless than she expected! Although she started today, she was the one who was beaten! She thought that she had been training in the company for so long, bullying Gu only, that was a matter of minutes, who knows she was beaten by Gu only! She sat there and began to cry. She was not only wronged, but also because of Ning Yiqing''s help. She was beautiful when she cried, but today she was not only blue and blue, but also scratched by Gu. When she cried, her tears flowed through the wound and made her gasp. So the original fake cry has become a real cry, and there is no beauty, on the contrary, it makes people feel very ugly. Gu only saw Qu Yanluo''s pretentious appearance, and she felt sick. She didn''t like this girl at all, but under the current situation, she couldn''t really beat Qu Yanluo again. So she went to Qu Yanluo and said, "this competition was put forward by you. If you can''t beat me, I''ll cry. You''re too hopeless!" Qu Yanluo''s face was in severe pain at this time. She sobbed and said, "it''s just a point. You''ve gone too far today!" "So far?" Gu only coldly said: "I think you want to bully me. You just rely on your training and have practiced in the company for several years. But I come from the countryside. You think I have no culture, knowledge and ability, so you want to take this opportunity to beat me up and tell me that I am not worthy of Ning Yiqing." Chapter 852 Gu only said here, the corner of his mouth slightly up, with a disdainful tone said: "but I''m not the soft persimmon you can squeeze, you can''t beat me at all. Since we were not familiar with each other before, your understanding of me is somewhat biased. Today, I''d like you to get to know me again. Although I don''t have any background at home, I have Ning Yiqing; Although I come from the countryside, I am not a man without culture. I am a student of Imperial University; Although I have a good temper, I protect my weaknesses. Whoever dares to rob a man from me, I will destroy her! " Her words were absolutely loud and domineering, and she explained the cause and effect of the matter very clearly. Ning Yiqing was not very happy about her fight, but it was good to know that she was fighting for him. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and said in a warm voice, "well done." Next to those who look silly employees finally recovered, do not know who took the lead to clap: "sister-in-law domineering!" One clapped, others clapped, and the scene was very lively. Gu only originally just wanted to tell Ning Yiqing the whole thing and help him Shun Mao by the way, but he forgot that it was a bit shocking to say such words in this era. Seeing this, she felt a little embarrassed and blushed unconsciously. She gently took Ning Yiqing''s hand and said, "let''s go!" Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of three points of smile, light point a head. Someone nearby began to shout and whistle, probably because of the influence of Gu''s words just now, someone said: "deputy general manager Ning, kiss one!" One of them yelled and immediately got a response from the others. These little brothers usually concentrate on training, and they are at a vigorous age. In the face of such things, their ideas are direct and simple. And the company is a place to worship the strong, Ning Yiqing''s strong in the company is also a myth. And Gu''s fighting power in beating quyanluo today also made these employees admire him. Plus what she said to Qu Yanluo just now, it''s not just domineering. In their cognition, only men fight for women. Now Gu only fights for Ning Yiqing and Qu Yanluo. It''s not too exciting! Although Gu Weiwei will never admit that she is fighting Qu Yanluo for Ning Yiqing, these employees think so. Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows slightly pick, turn to look at Gu only, Gu only light spat a say: "you these employees are too not serious!" Her voice is not big. The employees who heard her voice burst out laughing and the noise became louder. Ning Yiqing knows that Gu Yiwei is always thin skinned. If she kisses her in public, she is afraid that she will be embarrassed. He lightly glances at the noisy employees, and then slowly says, "do you want to be beaten?" There was a burst of laughter all around, and people remembered that Ning Yiqing had always been cold and violent, so they didn''t want to be beaten. So someone said loudly, "deputy general manager Ning, I wish you and your sister-in-law a hundred years of good marriage and have a noble son as soon as possible." This kind of words originally should wait until the time of formal marriage to say, but at this time in such an occasion to say, it seems quite appropriate. Chapter 853 Ning Yiqing had a faint smile on her face. She glanced at the employee who was talking and said, "it''s still a bit of eyesight." He always cold face, at this time a smile on his face, everyone can see that he will be in a good mood. So the laughter started again, and then Gu only heard all kinds of blessings around. She looked at Ning Yiqing secretly with a red face, and saw that the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all light smiles. The two left the training ground with the blessing of all the staff. As soon as they left, the staff who came to see the excitement also broke up. Unexpectedly, no one paid attention to Qu Yanluo, the great beauty of their company. Qu Yanluo lies on the ground and hears everyone''s blessing to Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing. Knowing today''s fight, these employees fully recognize Gu Weiyi. Her heart is not very taste, she originally wanted to Gu only step on the sole of the foot, but did not expect to let himself become Gu only stepping stone! Because of themselves, let these employees to Gu only a little more worship and admiration. She was so angry that she reached out and patted the ground heavily, and the tears in her eyes rolled out again. A light laugh came, she turned to see her old rival Ji Mingming leaning on the door of the training ground, looking at her with a sarcastic smile. She clenched her teeth and said coldly, "did you come to see my joke? I tell you, you''re late! " Ji Mingming didn''t give her face either. He said with a smile: "I''ve been here just now, so I saw your joke all the way. Tut Tut, I feel comfortable when I think that you are such a proud person, who should be beaten like this." Qu Yanluo and Ji Mingming are at odds. It''s not too unexpected to hear her sarcastic words. Now she tries to stand up, but Gu Weiyi has hurt her foot, and she can''t make any effort at all. Ji Mingming couldn''t watch any more. She reached out and helped her up. After she stood up, she pushed Ji Mingming aside. Ji Mingming was not angry. He held his hands half in front of his chest and said, "you''re really useless. You''ve been in the company for several years. You can''t even beat a village girl. You''ve really disgraced our company." "It''s up to you!" Qu Yanluo said angrily. Ji Mingming said faintly: "I never wanted to take care of you, but no matter how much I hate you, we are all our own people. Seeing you bullied by outsiders, I feel a little uncomfortable." Qu Yanluo didn''t believe her at all and walked forward with a strong grin. Ji Mingming said without hesitation: "if you rob deputy general manager Ning, I will recognize it. After all, I know the root and the bottom, but I feel a little uncomfortable when deputy general manager Ning is robbed by a village girl." Qu Yanluo''s step, some surprised to look at her, asked: "do you also like deputy general manager Ning?" "Who doesn''t like a man like deputy general manager Ning?" Ji did not deny that. Qu Yanluo remembers the scene when she and Ji Mingming were fighting to death. She used to think that Ji Mingming was the one who didn''t like her, so she would do it. Now when she thinks about it carefully, she understands. She said coldly, "you''re hiding deep enough. I haven''t found out before." Ji Mingming smiles, and Qu Yanluo feels a little sad. She has liked Ning Yiqing for a long time, but she didn''t expect that she was robbed by Gu only. This feeling makes her extremely uncomfortable. Chapter 854 It''s just that Qu Yanluo, seeing today''s scene, knows that Ning Yiqing is very good to Gu Weiyi, and Gu Weiyi herself is different from what she imagined. Under such circumstances, she feels that it is no longer an easy thing to get Ning Yiqing. She was a little depressed. Ji Mingming seemed to know what she thought and said slowly, "how? Want to give up? " "What if you don''t give up?" Qu Yanluo''s eyes were not willing, but he laughed at himself and said, "can I tie deputy general manager Ning over and force him to marry me?" "That would be too much for you." Ji Mingming said faintly: "but I have a way to let deputy general manager Ning give up Gu only, it depends on whether you are willing to cooperate." "What can you do?" Qu Yanluo asked curiously, "would you be so kind?" "Of course I have a way, but it''s not kind." Ji Mingming didn''t hide it: "as long as deputy general manager Ning gives up Gu you, then we all have a chance. When the time comes, who can get his heart depends on their own abilities." Qu Yanluo was relieved to hear what she said and asked her, "what can I do for you?" Ji Mingming looked at her and said, "we need to work together on this matter. Only when deputy general manager Ning knows our benefits, will he make the right choice." Qu Yanluo had no patience at this time, and said in a deep voice: "speak quickly!" Ji Mingming saw that she was a little impatient. The corners of her mouth rose slightly and attached to her ear to say a few words. Qu Yanluo hesitated in her eyes after listening: "is this not good?" "My young lady, what''s wrong with that?" Ji Mingming said slowly: "only by doing this, can we let him know our good, and we will have a chance. Can you watch the village girl snatch him away?" "Of course not!" Qu Yanluo clenched her teeth and said, "she did this to me today. I''m at odds with her!" Today, she fell in Gu''s hands. As far as her small heart is concerned, she has long hated Gu. Before, she had to bear it because Gu was protected by Ning Yiqing. But now she knows that she won''t give up such an opportunity. Ji Mingming said with a smile: "in that case, do you still need to hesitate?" Qu Yanluo took a look at Ji Mingming, and there was still some hesitation in his eyes. Finally, he bit his teeth in Ji Mingming''s eyes and said, "OK, let''s cooperate!" It''s settled here. Ji Mingming sent Qu Yanluo back to her dormitory. After she resettled Qu Yanluo, she left Qu Yanluo''s dormitory. She felt cold in her eyes and two words came out of her mouth: "silly!" The fight between Qu Yanluo and Gu Yiwei soon spread to Mao Suiyi. Mao Suiyi wanted to know the cause and effect of the whole thing, but he was surprised. He didn''t expect Gu Yiwei to beat Qu Yanluo! His special assistant said with a sigh: "I heard Cheng Shutang say that Ning Yiqing''s object is as abnormal as him. I thought he was jealous of Ning Yiqing''s object, but he didn''t deliberately disgust Ning Yiqing. Now, it''s true!" Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "I just know that Gu is the only girl who took the report from the Imperial University this time. I heard that she is very talented in shooting!" Chapter 855 Mao Suiyi sighed: "Ning Yiqing, who has such a powerful object, is not so strict! What a stingy thing His special assistant looked at him and asked, "do you want to dig Ning Yiqing''s target into the company?" "I''d like to, but leaders Su have tried before. She''s a girl with ideas. Leaders Su can''t even dig her up. I don''t think it''s going to work. But now she''s trained as a sniper in the preparatory group recommended by leaders su. It''s one time." Mao Suiyi sighed. Today, after meeting Gu Weiyi, he happened to meet Su Zheng''s secretary who came to borrow the training ground from him. Then he talked about Gu Weiyi. He realized that Gu Weiyi was the girl who attracted the attention of all leaders in the company. Tezhu heard this for the first time, and his eyes were filled with surprise: "really? She is not an employee of the company. How could leader Su be willing to open the back door for her? " "No!" Mao Suiyi said with a toothache: "who doesn''t know that Su''s leader is usually upright and upright. He hasn''t opened the back door for anyone for so many years. This time, he broke the rules for decades for her. It can be seen how much he attached importance to her. In this case, she was trained later. It''s estimated that there''s nothing wrong with us. There must be a group of people staring at her to rob her." Special help smile: "say for a long time, originally you still hit grab people''s idea." "Isn''t that bullshit?" Mao Suiyi said seriously: "when meeting good talents, of course we have to rob them!" Tezhu laughed, and Mao Suiyi continued: "but some people in our company really don''t love themselves. Today''s fight, fortunately, Gu Weiyi won. Otherwise, I''m afraid our employees will be bullied by others." Gu''s only one is not an employee of the company. Qu Yanluo''s fight against her is really bullying the common people. Tezhu immediately understood his meaning: "I think Qu Yanluo has done it too much. The girl of the old Qu family has done more and more things in the past year. If she continues like this, I''m afraid she can''t stay in our company any longer." "The face of the old song still needs to be given." Mao Sui thought for a while and said, "you have to pay more attention to this matter. After all, you can''t let her make similar mistakes any more. Besides, Ning Yiqing is a person who has an object. It''s hard for her to get around to others like this." "I''d better get angry with the old tune first." After thinking about it, tezhu said, "anyway, we are old comrades in arms and friends for many years." "You can do it as you see fit." Mao Sui nodded his head. Gu only didn''t know that she would have such a series of effects after winning this fight. Now she is sitting on the chair in Ning Yiqing''s dormitory, looking at his room curiously. Because he often works, in fact, he doesn''t spend much time in the company. So his dormitory is relatively simple. There are no other things in it except a table, a chair, a bed and a wall full of books. The room is clean and tidy, and the sheets are flat. At this time, he went out for dinner and let her play alone in the room. Gu only thought of his room in Lingcheng, which was also full of books. She could almost foresee that he was reading in his spare time. She thinks that this is a very good habit, but she thinks that his sultry and extreme personality may also be related to reading. Chapter 856 Gu only heard that most people who like reading are calm and gentle. She can see calm in Ning Yiqing, but she can''t see much gentleness. He is like a sword out of sheath most of the time, sharp and murderous. She took out a notebook on the shelf. The notebook should be used for recording. She opened it and saw that it said, "she is too naughty to see her today!" She turned back a page and changed the date on it. It said: "I still don''t want to see her. This time, even if I think about it again, she will bear it." Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrow. She looked at the date. At this time, she vaguely knew that nine out of ten "she" in the book was her. She gently pursed her lower lip and turned back a page. It said: "she has no conscience. I don''t want to see her. She''s very happy. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to see me at all. Should I go to see her? Forget it. I''ll have to go to her for another day. She''s afraid she can go to heaven. " Gu only really didn''t expect that a person like him would be so tangled. She felt that she knew more about him. Just at this time, the door was opened, Ning Yiqing came in with two lunch boxes. Gu only quickly put his notebook back to its original position. She knew that he was arrogant and charming. He didn''t like others to peep into his heart and didn''t want to be found entangled, because entanglement was often close to words like hesitation and weakness. It''s just that she was too nervous and moved a little too much. His bookshelf was built temporarily before, and it was not very stable. As soon as she was too strong and inattentive, she knocked down the bookshelf, and the books on the shelf fell off. Gu only hurried to help, Ning Yiqing came to one hand, and then pushed back, pushed the shelf back to its original position, he turned to her to see, she was a little embarrassed to smile at him. She thought that he would scold her as before, but unexpectedly, he only said flatly, "didn''t you get hit?" Gu Weiyi shook his head, so gentle he, she really did not adapt. Ning Yiqing glanced at her and asked, "what''s wrong with that guilty look just now?" "No way!" Gu only in order to put the notebook, but also by the book smashed, she would not admit knife, she saw his tangled mind: "I just found a book to read, and then when you come in, I accidentally touched the bookshelf." Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. She just took out his notebook from the bookshelf. He opened it and turned a page. She immediately said, "do you usually keep a diary? Can you show me? " Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "you''ve seen it all. What else do you want to see?" Gu Yiwei She almost forgot that he had a pair of eyes that could see everything except emotion. When he came in just now, he only needed to glance to know what she was doing. She skimmed her mouth, but she came up to him, looked at him with a pair of bright eyes and said, "so you miss me these days?" "So you really read all the notebooks just now?" Ning Yiqing did not answer the rhetorical question. Gu only understood immediately that his words were just deceiving he Chapter 857 Gu only coughed and said, "I didn''t read all of them, so I turned them over." She had been secretly looking at him when she spoke, and there was still no emotion on his face, so she went on: "in fact, I don''t want to peek at your privacy, so I just flipped it." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "privacy? Oh, if you want to know what kind of privacy I have, just let me know. I''ll cooperate with you. " Gu Weiyi was stunned, Ning Yiqing then asked: "do you need me to take off my pants?" Gu Yiwei He''s such a rascal that he''s caught off guard! Ning Yiqing saw her appearance, the corners of her mouth smoked, and there was a smile in her eyes. She reached out to gently lift her chin, and gently printed a kiss on her lips. She said in a light voice, "do you remember what I said before?" Gu Yiwei nodded his head first, then immediately shook his head like a drum, but he didn''t like it. He gave her a kiss on the lip again and said, "you just keep pretending. Anyway, I keep it in mind. If you think about me once, you have to kiss me ten times." Gu Weiyi blushed and didn''t speak, but he had already brought the lunch box. Wen Sheng said, "let''s eat first. I''ll take you home after eating." Gu only suddenly thought of another thing, so he looked at him, wanted to ask, but did not dare to ask. Ning Yiqing after seeing her appearance said: "have something to say, don''t hesitate." Gu Wei blinked his eyes and asked: "your memory is so good, there should be nothing you can forget, so last time you let me see the little book you deliberately showed me?" Ning Yiqing''s action of taking the lunch box didn''t stop at all. After everything was set up, his eyes fell on her lightly, and then said calmly, "do you find out until now?" Gu Yiwei She knew that the longest road in her life was his routine! Ning Yiqing rubbed her hair again: "but you''re not stupid. It''s better to be aware later than before. It''s a little smarter than I expected." Gu Weiyi glared at him, then grabbed the lunch box in his hand and buried himself in eating. Ning Yi Qing sees her appearance light on smile, don''t say much, just clip the drumstick in the bowl into her bowl, she lifted Mou to see him one eye, lightly hum a say: "calculate you still have a little conscience." After they finished their meal, Gu only intended to wash the dishes, but he reached for the lunch box and said, "rest, I''ll do it." In his opinion, he is very happy that she can come all the way to the company to see him today. He can do such a small thing. Gu only knows that he doesn''t like washing dishes. Today, she was surprised to see him take the initiative to wash lunch boxes, so she followed him and said, "I''ll accompany you." Ning Yi Qing turned to see her one eye, she toward him sweet smile. Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows are slightly picked. He also likes her to be with him. There is tap water in his dormitory, but the company''s life is relatively simple. Under the tap water, there is a basin made of cement. It doesn''t have much beauty, but it doesn''t let the water splash out. Ning Yiqing is very serious no matter what she does, and washing lunch boxes is no exception. Gu Weiyi saw his slender hands washing the lunch box with a rag. The sunlight came in from the window and just fell on his face, adding a thin layer of golden brilliance to his already handsome features. Chapter 858 It''s probably what he said. She felt that she could watch him like this all her life. If only he didn''t talk so hard. Ning Yiqing asked faintly: "is it good-looking?" Gu Weiyi pursed his lips with a smile, put his hands behind him, went to him to pick his chin like him, and then she found that he was too tall than her, so picking his chin was really without momentum. So she got a chair and stood up, reached for his chin and said, "well, not bad." Ning Yiqing was a little funny when she saw her actions. She was easily shy, but she had a bold side. It was estimated that few girls would dare to do so. But he knew she was the cutest when she was skinned, so he took a look at her and asked her, "are you qualified to warm your bed?" Gu''s face turned red again. After a long time, she didn''t think of the right words to answer him, because no matter how she answered, she felt that the bottom was full of holes. With his character, she didn''t know how to toss her. She felt that she was also dead, otherwise, how dare she pick his chin? She made a face at him and wanted to climb down from the chair. Only when she moved, she was held up by him: "if you don''t answer, it''s up to you to warm my bed!" When he finished, she was startled and hugged his neck. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the smile in his eyes was diffuse. Then she put her directly on the bed and he pressed her. A long kiss, he tasted her fresh sweet, a kiss deepened, he wanted more. Just at this time, there was a knock outside the door. Geng Yiqing, who was interrupted, frowned. Then he heard Cheng Shutang''s shameless voice: "Ning Yiqing, don''t pretend to be dead. I know you are inside. Open the door for me quickly!" Ning Yiqing has the heart to strangle Cheng Shutang. He has a big voice. If he doesn''t open the door again, I''m afraid the whole company will be quarreled by him. He can afford this man, but Ning Yiqing can''t afford it. Gu Weiyi blushes and reaches out to push Ning Yiqing. At this time, she also comes back to herself. It''s in the company and in the daytime. It seems that she and he are not so good in this era. Ning Yiqing grinned her teeth and said softly, "he''s your brother too, or I''ll beat him to death today!" Gu only thought that it was a sad thing to have such a brother. Ning Yiqing stands up and Gu Weiyi arranges her clothes. She finds that the buttons of her clothes have been untied by him. She busily buttons her hands and straightens her hair. At last, she leans against the bookshelf and picks up a book. Ning Yiqing wants to laugh when she sees her appearance. It turns out that she can also pretend. After the door is opened, Cheng Shutang gives a funny smile, and then his eyes turn straight. He sees Gu Weiyi standing next to the bookshelf holding the book and chuckles. Ning Yiqing saw his appearance coldly: "Cheng Shutang, you''d better have something real, or I''ll beat you up!" Cheng Shutang has always been thick skinned and didn''t pay attention to his threat. He said with a smile, "Oh, you''re serious. Don''t think I don''t know..." Ning Yiqing knew that he was shameless, and was afraid that he would talk nonsense again, so she pulled him into the dormitory and closed the door directly. Chapter 859 After the door was closed, Cheng Shutang said: "you''re a prostitute in the daytime!" Gu only thought his head was big, while Ning Yiqing said coldly, "Cheng Shutang, you are so careful that you can''t marry a daughter-in-law all your life." "It''s just a joke." Cheng Shutang sighed: "if I don''t say that, can you let me come in and have a good talk?" He then said to Gu Weiyi: "only, don''t pretend, your books are taken backwards." Gu only subconsciously looks down at the book. The book is correct, but she hears Cheng Shutang laughing unkindly. She understands that she has been fooled by Cheng Shutang, and she finally understands why Ning Yiqing wants to beat him once when he sees him. He is really not an ordinary undersmoker. But he didn''t have the consciousness of this aspect, he still said with a smile: "you two haven''t got the certificate yet, it''s better to pay attention to it." Gu Weiyi blushed, threw her and Ning Yiqing''s marriage certificate in front of him and said, "excuse me, what do we need to pay attention to?" Cheng Shutang saw the red marriage certificate, took it up and looked at it, then said with a look of Horror: "ah, I really got the certificate!" When he finished, he saw the date above and cried out: "I''ll go. You''ve been married for nearly half a year! And I don''t even have a partner! " Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to talk to him. The reason why he talked to him today is that he knew that he was her brother, and there was nothing to hide in front of his brother. She is also worried that after her identity is really made public, Cheng Shutang, a shameless person, will laugh at her with this. In this case, let him know about it first. Another is that although she wants to smoke Cheng Shutang, he is her brother after all. She can''t watch Ning Yiqing smoke him! In order not to let Cheng Shutang get smoked, she can only take out the marriage certificate to pacify Ning Yiqing. She felt that she was really a good sister of the nation and broke her heart for his brother''s face. She secretly looked at Ning Yiqing, sure enough, his face eased a lot, Cheng Shutang this fat beat is estimated to escape. Cheng Shutang ghost called a few times, a face of sorrow to look at the two people, said: "you two are really too heartless, certificate has been received, but has not announced the wedding news, so it is easy to let life misunderstand!" "I asked for marriage leave." Ning Yiqing explained coldly. Cheng Shutang curled his lips and said, "of course, I know that you have asked for marriage leave, but you didn''t take your marriage certificate to register with the company, and you didn''t invite everyone to have a wedding party. Who knows that you have got your marriage certificate?" After he finished, he looked at Gu Weiyi with a hate face and said, "you are too. Why can''t you open your mind? At such an age, Qingqing married him with a license! " Gu Weiyi sees Ning Yiqing''s face black again. She sighs in her heart that her elder brother is a poor smoker. She really can''t stop him! She said faintly: "it''s not that I can''t think of it, but that I think it too much. It''s rare for a person to come across the excellent one he likes in his life. Of course, he should rush to make a mark. You single dog won''t understand the beauty in the middle." Cheng Shutang originally wanted to disgust them, but he was stuffed with dog food! These two people are the copies of insanity, shameless to the extreme! He felt that he had been unlucky for eight generations to meet such two people! Chapter 860 Cheng Shutang thinks that Gu''s only way is cruel enough, but Ning Yiqing does not expect that he will mend his sword: "he is so ungrateful and unruly that he can''t meet the right person in his whole life, and he can''t realize the beauty in his whole life." "Say, speak up!" Cheng Shutang covered his chest and said, "it''s good to stab a knife. Don''t attack life any more!" Gu only saw his appearance smile, Ning Yiqing has not been too polite under the guest order: "have words quickly say, have fart quickly put, put away quickly, don''t delay our business." Gu only thought that his words in front of him were very good. The more she thought about the last sentence, the more wrong it was. Cheng Shutang ignored him and said, "only sister, I''ll call you sister. You have to make more snacks for me. There are good girls in the school. Remember to introduce one to me. I don''t want to be single!" Other people''s mothers will force marriage and introduce their sons to each other. However, Cheng Shutang thinks that his mother''s cold fan never sticks in the crowd. He probably doesn''t have to look forward to blind date. And most of the company are men, those beautiful female employees seem to be a little shallow, he really can''t see it. After hearing Ning Yiqing''s words just now, he finally felt a sense of crisis. It''s really necessary to put it on the agenda to find a partner. Gu Weiyi directly poured a basin of cold water on him: "brother, you don''t need to count on girls in our field." "Why?" Cheng Shutang asked. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "that''s because you were the chief instructor of our military training. When you were in military training, the punishment was the same for both boys and girls. In addition to the title of devil instructor, girls also gave you the title of exterminating nun. They all said that you were cold, hard and unfriendly. You were a typical straight male cancer, It''s a lifetime of bad luck to marry someone like you. " Cheng Shutang In fact, he used to be indifferent to this matter, and more often he was casual. So when he was giving military training to the students of DIDU University, he never thought about finding a girl as an object. Once he had trained, there was not much difference between men and women in his eyes. In retrospect, he did not seem to have any pity at that time. After a slight cough, he said for a long time, "if I don''t lecture you like that, can you get such good grades?" "Yes, so you don''t have to find a partner, just live with your teammates!" Gu only felt that choking him would help him improve his Eq. Cheng Shutang Ning Yiqing was very upset. When he saw Gu Weiyi cleaning up Cheng Shutang, he felt comfortable. It turned out that in Gu''s heart, he was much more important than Cheng Shutang. He said faintly, "Cheng Shutang, can you tell me what you''ve come for?" Although he despises Cheng Shutang, he still knows his character very well. Cheng Shutang''s mouth is very cheap, but he is not the kind of person who has no eyesight at all. If he had nothing to do today, he would not come here. Cheng Shutang said with a slight glance: "well, there is a scientific research team going to northern Xinjiang. You know the environment there is very bad. The chairman of the board of directors wants you to lead the team, because they are all the leading scientists in our country. Their safety is very important." Chapter 861 Ning Yiqing frowned slightly when she heard this. In fact, he didn''t have much interest in leading the team, because it was said that he was leading the team. In fact, in essence, he was a bodyguard, and most of the scientists were not very healthy. It was an absolute test to take such a group of people to northern Xinjiang. Cheng Shutang saw him frown and said with a smile: "the chairman said that after performing this task, you will be given half a year''s leave." "I can''t believe what he said." Ning Yiqing said coldly: "when I was carrying out the Southeast Asian mission, I also said that I would be given half a year''s leave. As a result, I was asked to carry out other tasks less than three days after I came back." "That''s not because you''re important!" Cheng Shutang sighed and said, "I want to go alone this time. The chairman is not at ease." Ning Yiqing was a little surprised after hearing his words: "you also participate in this mission?" Cheng Shutang nodded and said, "yes, otherwise, do you think the chairman will let me be the lobbyist?" Ning Yiqing''s face suddenly becomes dignified. If he doesn''t go, Cheng Shutang may lead the team. Cheng Shutang''s ability is good, but he has never carried out the task in Northern Xinjiang. In that place, if he lacks experience and makes a mistake in judgment, he may be wiped out. And Mao Suiyi has such an arrangement, I''m afraid that Cheng Shutang''s intention will also be tempered. Ning Yiqing glanced at him and asked, "when will this task start?" "Next Wednesday." Cheng Shutang replied, "we still have three days to prepare." "Why are you in such a hurry?" Ning Yiqing frowned slightly. Normally, she would take ten days and a half months to prepare for such a difficult task. Now she only gives three days, which is a little tight. Cheng Shutang coughed lightly and said, "it''s not only three days. I''ve been preparing for a month, but you don''t know it." Ning Yiqing understands everything when she hears this. It''s estimated that Cheng Shutang will be given the task before. It''s just a series of arrangements. Cheng Shutang thinks it''s too risky, so he goes to the chairman and asks him for help. Mao Suiyi, the chairman of the board of directors, felt that he couldn''t open his mouth because of what happened before, so he asked Cheng Shutang to come to Ning Yiqing for help. Ning Yiqing glanced at him askance and said, "let me help you, but you have to make an agreement with me!" "All right! I promise you, what are the three chapters? " Cheng Shutang slightly tangled and agreed. After all, he came to Ning Yiqing for help. Ning Yiqing said slowly: "shut up, shut up, or shut up." Cheng Shutang Gu only looked at the expression on Cheng Shutang''s face and couldn''t help smoking. Even if the matter is settled, Ning Yiqing makes a list for Cheng Shutang to prepare things. In fact, Cheng Shutang has prepared most of the things on the list before, and only a few of them have not yet been prepared, and those things will be ready in three days. After reaching his goal, Cheng Shutang finally had a sense of self-consciousness: "I''ll go first. You''ll continue to play hooky... Hiss! Ning Yiqing, what are you doing to me... " With that, he ran away, and behind him came the sound of the lunch box jingling on the ground. By him such a make, even if Ning Yi Qing originally again have interest also be tossed clean. Chapter 862 Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. Her elder brother is really a talented person. She thinks that she has to find a sister-in-law for him, otherwise he will probably annoy her every day. "Come on, I''ll take you home." Ning Yiqing said with a black face. Gu only gave him a kiss on the lip and said, "don''t worry about him." Ning Yiqing gently raised her eyebrows and said, "well, in your face, I won''t beat him to death. I''ll beat him to death at most." Gu only giggled and couldn''t answer it. As soon as they went out, one of Cheng Shutang''s employees came over and said, "deputy general manager Cheng asked me to inform Gu Youyi and ask her to go to the training ground in the west at three o''clock in the afternoon for training." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that the so-called training was actually the reserve sniper training that Su Zheng had asked her to take part in before. "I''ll show you." Ning Yiqing said in a dull voice. In fact, he was a little unhappy at this time. It was not easy for him to be with Gu only. Even if this one or two came to make trouble, there were so many things, and this matter was also very important to Gu only in his opinion, so he didn''t say much at this time. But they haven''t taken three steps yet, and Cheng Shutang doesn''t know where to jump out and says, "help me to see if those things I prepared before are qualified. If they are unqualified, there are still three days to prepare again. Training is almost the same. It''s the same whether you look or not! I''ll let Xiaolei follow me. I won''t let anyone bully her! " With that, he pulls Ning Yiqing away. Gu only thinks that there is such a brother who can''t pay for his life. She is also a bad luck for eight generations. Fortunately, Gu Weiyi didn''t want to be accompanied by Ning Yiqing. She is a self reliant person. In essence, training needs to be done by herself. Just after arriving at the training ground, Gu only saw that Hua Zhifeng was stunned. Is he her instructor? Hua Zhifeng saw that she was also surprised. He said in a deep voice, "this is the place where training is important. Please go out." Xiao Lei, Cheng Shutang''s guard, replied, "she''s here to train." This time, Gu Weiyi got everyone''s attention again. Not only the employees who came to the training felt strange, but also Hua Zhifeng. He took a look at the roster, looked Gu Weiyi up and down, and said, "your name is Gu Weiyi?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, leader." Hua Zhifeng knows that she is Ning Yiqing''s target, but his brow is still wrinkled. It''s not that he looks down on women, but that there has been almost no women in the special job of sniper since its establishment, because women are obviously weaker than men in physical strength and endurance, and women are also inconvenient because of physiological problems. When he received this task, he had some resistance. At this time, he was even more uncomfortable to see Gu only. If he didn''t know Gu only was Ning Yiqing''s object, he would have wanted to throw her out. Hua Zhifeng doesn''t speak. She goes to the corner and dials a number. Gu can''t hear what he''s saying, but he can guess that he''s going to ask for instructions from the superior and throw her out of the training ground. She glanced around. All the people who came to the training were wearing work clothes, and she was the only one wearing casual clothes. Most importantly, the training ground is full of men except her. Chapter 863 Gu''s only good news at this time is that before she went out in the morning, she thought it was a long way to go. It was inconvenient to wear a skirt. She was wearing pants. If she wore a skirt today, she would be more embarrassed. She is seldom despised, but today she has a clear sense of scorn from the eyes of those male employees. She has always known that the so-called equality between men and women does not exist in the real male dominated industry, because in their view, there are women, that is a drag. But at this time, she can do nothing but wait for Hua Zhifeng''s arrangement. About three minutes later, Hua Zhifeng''s phone call was over, and he didn''t know what the phone said. When Hua Zhifeng hung up, his face became more ugly. He glanced at Gu Yiwei and said, "Gu Yiwei, come out!" Gu only silently sympathized with herself. After other people''s military training, she might not have much to do with military training in her whole life. She thought that for a long time, besides studying hard in school, she would have to accept much more training than military training. She had a lot of ideas in her heart, but she came out very cooperatively: "here it is!" Hua Zhifeng looked at her and asked, "I heard you have great talent in shooting?" Gu only replied: "this matter is when I was shooting at the 50 meter target, all of them hit the 10th ring. I don''t think so." "What do you think?" Hua Zhifeng asked curiously that he had just heard about Gu Weiyi''s shooting achievements on the phone, but looking at Gu Weiyi''s elegant appearance, he couldn''t connect her with such words as shooting genius. The other students were also a little curious when they heard her words. They were selected to participate in the training, and they were also excellent in shooting, but they didn''t touch shooting for a long time. Although the 50 meter target was the most basic target, none of them could play the ninth ring in a row, let alone the tenth ring. So everyone looked at Gu''s only eyes, a bit surprised, and a bit do not believe, people in their own can not do something, will suspect that others can not do it. Gu only ignored their eyes and said with a smile, "that''s my luck." "I never believed in luck." Hua Zhifeng said coldly: "once the task is carried out, there is no such saying as luck." Gu was not surprised by his attitude, so he said: "maybe everyone thinks so. I don''t think I''m lucky, so I think I''m a shooting genius." As soon as this topic turns, it goes back to the question before Hua Zhifeng, which is a roundabout answer to Hua Zhifeng''s question. But Hua Zhifeng didn''t keep up with her rhythm. Instead, he felt choked by her, but she choked so well that he couldn''t even attack. So he looked at the only one. Her features were delicate and beautiful. In essence, she was a rare beauty. She was calm and cool, and was totally different from the pride of ordinary girls with outstanding appearance. It was just that she looked too thin and weak. He frowned slightly and said coldly: "I also know that you are not an employee of the company. I don''t care what kind of way you enter the training ground, but as long as you enter here, you have to train in strict accordance with the standards here. You have to do what others do!" Chapter 864 "When I''m training, I won''t show mercy to you just because you''re a woman, and reduce the amount of training!" Gu only has some helplessness in her heart. She is afraid that in Hua Zhifeng''s eyes, she has gone into the training ground only after Ning Yiqing''s relationship, but she really doesn''t go! There was no way to explain this kind of thing, so she said in a deep voice, "I understand, but I''m still a student in school, and I still need to go to school at ordinary times." "I know that other trainees also have other work to do during the day, so your training is arranged after 5 p.m. except Sunday." Hua Zhi said in a cold voice, "so in addition to study and work, you need to train for four hours every day. The training time will take about a year. After a year, we will decide whether you are qualified to continue to participate in the training according to your learning situation." He said this to all the students. For a student who wants to study and work, he needs to train for four hours every day after doing his own job. This is absolutely a consideration of perseverance. Gu only once again felt that she had been cheated by her grandfather. What''s this? After learning, she could practice casually. This is the standard devil training! If she was given such an arrangement before her military training, she might refuse it directly, because her purpose of studying in DIDU university is to learn Chinese medicine well, become an excellent Chinese medicine, and then sell her medicine all over the world. However, after the military training, she changed her mind. During this period, many things happened. At the same time, it made her understand that those things can be solved not only by her brain, but also by her strong physical fitness. And Ning Yiqing is so outstanding, she also does not want to let oneself stand in his side and appear inferior a lot. So when Hua Zhifeng''s voice fell, she made a decision to take part in the training seriously! Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and then said: "there is an ugly saying I want to say first. Once you enter my training ground, you have to do everything according to my requirements. I don''t care what background you have before, and no matter what ability you have, once you can''t insist or meet my requirements, get out of here. You have time to regret it now!" The students were inspired by his words, and they all said in unison: "we don''t regret it!" "Post regret is not a simple slogan, and I won''t listen to what you say. I''ll see what you do!" Hua Zhifeng said coldly: "now, let me see your strength!" Together with Gu, there are 20 students, each with a gun in his hand. Gu Wei took a look at the weapon in her hand. It was the same as the weapon she used in military training before, five bullets per person, and then started today''s most basic test. Because it''s a basic test, today''s target is still 50 meters. The students shot last time in turn. Their overall shooting level is better than that of the students in the Imperial University. They are basically within the eighth ring and the ninth ring, and some occasionally hit the tenth ring. When it was Gu''s turn, she immediately felt that all her eyes were looking at her, including Hua Zhifeng. She gently grinded her teeth and felt great pressure. Chapter 865 Gu only knows that Hua Zhifeng''s words just now are essentially meant for her. She also faintly feels that Hua Zhifeng doesn''t want to take her at all. Those words are meant to scare her away. She also knew that Hua Zhifeng didn''t believe in her shooting achievements, and always felt that she was exaggerating. Gu took a deep breath and quickly adjusted her condition to the best. Then she took the opener, leveled it, loaded the bullet, aimed it, and then pulled the wrench to shoot out five times in a row. The interval was short, and her movements were as graceful as flowing water. After she finished, a student in charge of target reporting was stunned for a moment, and then she was surprised to count: "five ten rings!" Hua Zhifeng looks at Gu''s eyes a little deeper. Instead of speaking, he goes directly to the target. He sees the bullet hole in the target and draws at the corner of his mouth. Originally, the central area of the ten rings is not too big. She is good. She also uses five bullets to make a circle: one bullet hole is in the middle, and the other four bullets circle around. When he saw the figure, he even doubted that if there were more bullets, she would be able to make a flower on it. Hua Zhifeng picked her eyebrows, and immediately understood that she was intentional. At the same time, it was also for the provocation of his impolite words in front of her. He also immediately understood that the girl looked delicate and beautiful, but she was actually a man with a temper. He was relieved at this time. Before, he thought Ning Yiqing had found a vase object. Now it seems that the girl has the beauty of a vase and the ability to be powerful. He went to Gu''s side and asked, "how long have you practiced shooting before?" "A total of 30 bullets were fired during the military training, 15 during the performance report, and five today, a total of 50 bullets were used." Gu''s only answer. Hua Zhifeng suddenly feels a toothache. He thought Gu was the only one for Ning Yiqing. He thought Ning Yiqing had opened a small stove for her, but now her answer is surprising. He is also a genius in shooting, but when he first learned to shoot, he didn''t reach Gu''s level. So he asked again: "are you all ten rings from the beginning of shooting?" "It''s not. In the beginning, when there was wind, there would be some deviation. There were also several times when they only shot at the ninth ring and the eighth ring." Gu''s only answer. Her words made all the students talk: "she is not bragging! Who can have such a result at the beginning of shooting "I don''t think it''s possible, but she just made ten rings five times in a row." "Isn''t this girl a monster from somewhere? Otherwise, how can we have such achievements? " "No matter how good she is in shooting now, she is also a woman after all. Women are inferior to us in both physical strength and strength, and good shooting results are only one aspect, not all of them." Sniper in the implementation of the task, many times the body''s counterweight has reached dozens of kilograms, so the requirements for physical fitness is relatively high. Gu only heard the voice behind her and sighed in her heart. She had nothing to do about her physical fitness. She knew that no matter how she trained, she could not be trained to be a super Hercules. She could only improve her physical fitness. But this will be her unavoidable weakness. Chapter 866 Hua Zhifeng looked at Gu Weiyi and said: "I now understand why people praise you as a genius in shooting, and finally understand why you should put her in the training of reserve sniper. But there is one thing you have to understand. Even if you have more accuracy than ordinary people with your talent, you are a woman after all." "It''s not that I look down on women, but the fact over the years tells me that women will be much worse than men in this aspect, so even if you have high shooting accuracy, you are still weaker than most of the students! So your training intensity will only be bigger than them, not smaller than them! If you can''t get through this, you can quit now. " Gu only heard this is not very comfortable, and then her temper again, she asked a very calm: "excuse me, your mother is a woman?" Hua Zhifeng was stunned for a moment and frowned. She said calmly, "I guess she''s a woman. Since she can give birth to such an excellent son as you as a woman, I''d like to ask, where do you come from when you look down on women?" Four weeks quiet for three seconds, and then I don''t know who did not resist a smile, and then the whole audience began to laugh. Yes, they are men, excellent men, but they are all born of women. Hua Zhifeng is choked. He stares at Gu only, but she says, "I admit that women are born worse than men in physical fitness, but I will try my best to do my best." "I also ask leaders not to emphasize the difference between men and women in front of me in the future, because in terms of today''s performance, I despise all male students except you. In this case, why do you look down on me?" With these words, all the students understood one thing. Gu only looked beautiful, but he was a real prick. What she said is hard to refute, because what she said is the truth. In today''s basic test, she is the best of all. Hua Zhifeng looked at her and didn''t speak. She was a little uncomfortable, so she added: "I didn''t look down on them, and they didn''t look down on my qualifications. In the follow-up training, I will use practical actions to prove that women are not as good as men?" Hua Zhifeng has been leading the staff for many years and has carried out numerous tasks. It''s the first time for him to see such a woman as Gu Zhifeng. He''s so grumpy that he''s going to soar to the sky! He said with a sneer, "do you know that you will be severely punished for contradicting the instructor in the company?" "I don''t know." Gu''s only reply was very straightforward: "because I''m not an employee of the company." Hua Zhifeng Gu only saw that he had changed his face several times. It seemed that it was not very good for him to lose face in the first class. After all, he was not Cheng Shutang, and she didn''t understand his temperament. If he was stingy, she would lose money in the future. So she said seriously: "but since I participate in the training as a regular employee, I will try to ask myself according to everything in the company. But before that, can the leader give me some information about the training of the company? I didn''t understand it before, but I have a learning heart, and I''m willing to be strict with myself and try to make myself an excellent sniper. " Chapter 867 Hua Zhifeng looks at Gu''s only eyes a little deeper, and knows that she is softening. Although he is not a mean person, he still needs to have some basic face. Otherwise, how can he manage these students in the future? So he said faintly, "there are some things I think I need to demonstrate." Just at this time, a group of sparrows flew over the sky. He raised his weapons and swept them gently. Then five sparrows fell from the sky. Some students quickly picked up the sparrow. All the hand grenades went directly through the sparrow''s head. The destructive force of hand grenades was great. The sparrow''s head was beyond recognition because it was too small. But Gu Weiyi could see that Hua Zhifeng was aiming at the sparrow''s eyes. All the students were shocked, because sparrows have speed when they fly, and their directions are also different. After the first shot, they all change direction, which tests the speed after collimation. This kind of shooting is much more difficult than hitting the bull''s-eye! Gu Weiyi saw that he showed his hand and admired it from the bottom of his heart. With her current ability, she was afraid that a sparrow would be hard to hit, let alone shoot five sparrows in the head at the same time. Hua Zhifeng looked at the students'' almost adoring eyes and said faintly: "this is just the basic skill. After this period of training, if you can''t even kill a sparrow flying over the sky, you''ll fail." The faces of the students changed slightly, and Gu Weiyi swallowed. Hua Zhifeng turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, you should do 100 push ups first, and other students, now go to practice shooting." He saw Gu only looking at him in surprise, he said slowly: "you are much better than them in shooting, but your physical fitness is not as good as them, so you start to practice your physical fitness from now on." Gu Yiwei He''s not letting her practice her physical fitness. He''s punishing her in disguise! She immediately understood that she was afraid that she would become a petty instructor. She was afraid that the training days in the future would not be easy. In fact, Gu only misunderstood Hua Zhifeng. He would not embarrass her because of her words. In his opinion, she is really talented in shooting. What she lacks is her physical ability. If she carries out the task alone in the future, she will not even be able to carry the weapon. But the physical fitness thing needs to accumulate over time to complete, all Gu only from the first class, is the physical training. If Gu only knew his training plan for her, she was afraid that she would really cry. She never thought about carrying out the task! She''s not a real employee! Hua Zhifeng did have some prejudice against her originally, but after she showed her extraordinary talent, his prejudice against her became smaller, and he didn''t even consider whether she was an employee. He is thinking about how to train Gu as a sniper as soon as possible! By the end of the four hour training, Gu was exhausted, and she had participated in a month of strict military training before. Otherwise, she would not have been able to sustain the intensity of training. Hua Zhifeng looks at Gu Youyi, who is sweating all over. Although she thinks her performance today is very good, she has completed all the exercises from the beginning to the end very well, and she doesn''t complain about being tired. Even her physical fitness is much better than he expected. Chapter 868 But Hua Zhifeng said to Gu only with a cold face: "a woman is a woman. It''s disappointing that such a little training makes her tired! If you can''t, give up! " Gu Wei looked around and found that she looked the worst. She scolded her in her heart: "you are really standing and talking without backache. They are all shooting today. My elder sister is regarded as a donkey. You have the ability to let them train like my elder sister. I don''t believe they can be tired!" Just this words she also dare to scold in the heart only, on the face say: "the leader is at ease, I won''t give up!" Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and left coldly. Instead of going far away, he called Su Zheng directly: "I finally understand the arrangement of the old leader. All these reserve cadets are excellent. I will try my best to teach them well and make them excellent snipers as soon as possible." In fact, Su Zheng didn''t arrange the instructor first. The instructor was transferred to teach the serious sniper. Su Zheng was still a little unhappy. After knowing that the instructor was him, Su Zheng was relieved because he was much better than the instructor originally arranged. Su Zheng didn''t know that it was Ning Beichuan''s tune party, but the result undoubtedly satisfied him. He said with a smile, "well, I believe you!" After Hua Zhifeng hung up the phone, he thought of Gu''s stubborn and unyielding manner in training, and his mouth rose slightly: "Ning Yiqing''s vision is as good as ever." But now he is still worried that Gu Wei will give up halfway. After all, the training of snipers is very hard. It''s hard for men to stick to it, not to mention Gu''s only charming girl. He was born as a sniper, so no one knows better than him how hard it is to train an excellent sniper. This career is one of the best in the company. No one knows better than him how important a good sniper is when he is on a mission. Gu only didn''t know what he was thinking. When she saw him go, she kept a straight face and thought that she had completely offended him. She was very bitter. She stretched out her hand and pulled the wet clothes, and saw that several students in the same period were looking at her. She was puzzled: "what''s the matter?" Those students are tall men, standing around her at this time, more and more set off her delicate. "It''s nothing." One student looked her up and down and said, "you are better than we thought, so you want to get to know each other." Gu Weiyi reached out and rubbed her sore arm. In the future, she will train with them for a long time, so it''s important to know each other at this time, but she doesn''t think they like her much, because the provocation in their eyes is clear. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "my name is Gu Weiyi. I guess you all know my name. Please take care of me in the future." The trainee who spoke just now grinned: "my name is Huang Zhirong. Although you performed very well today, I believe that you will not have to wait until the end of this training period. After all, women are very delicate and can''t bear hardships." Gu Yiwei wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "well, I may disappoint you. Once I decide to do something, I won''t give up." Chapter 869 Gu Weiyi said that she started stretching exercises on her own. Today she was almost disabled by training. If she didn''t stretch, she might not get up tomorrow. Gu Weiyi, a student named Huang Zhirong, also found out just now that he is the one with the best target performance in this group of students, and he is also one of the few students who can score ten rings. Huang Zhirong looked at her and said with a smile, "really? Wait and see! " Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrows, and Huang Zhirong added: "if you can persist until the end of this semester, I will definitely beat you, proving that no matter how you practice, women can''t surpass Men in some things." He knows the general process of sniper training, not that he can get high scores by hitting the target accurately, but also other indicators. Gu Weiyi asked with a smile, "are you challenging me?" After thinking about it, Huang Zhirong nodded and said, "it''s true." "Well, I''ll take your challenge." Gu only light said: "I just came to prove that a woman can hold up half of the sky." In fact, she is not interested in the battle of spirit, but people want to challenge her by name. If she doesn''t want to challenge her, she will be too counselled. Huang Zhirong left with a cold hum. Several other students looked at her and went on a journey, leaving only one student who was a little fat looking at her. He was a little embarrassed when he saw her coming. He blushed and said, "my name is Wang xiongchao. Just now Huang Zhirong talked to you like that. Don''t be angry. He was always the first in the training. This time he was crushed by you. I think it would be uncomfortable, but it should be harmless." Gu Weiyi saw that there was no provocation or malice in his eyes. Instead, she was a little shy. She said with a smile, "I''m not angry, and his idea is not wrong in essence. Although I''m not an employee of the company, I will try my best." After they said a few words, they became familiar with each other. Wang xiongchao asked curiously, "you are not an employee of the company. Why did you become a sniper of the reserve?" "I''m not very clear about that. Maybe it''s because I played ten rings in a row during military training." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile. Wang xiongchao immediately became more curious: "did you really not train before military training?" Gu only shook his head, Wang xiongchao sighed and said: "this is God''s reward for you! I''ve dreamed of being a sniper since I was a child. I''ve practiced for a long time, but because of my mediocre talent, I can only be selected into the reserve group now. " Because his body shape is different from others, Gu only noticed him just now. His shooting performance is at the middle or lower level in this group of students. She said with a smile: "it''s good to have an ideal. I believe you will become an excellent sniper." "Really?" Wang xiongchao asked subconsciously. Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "as long as you keep working hard, I believe you can do it!" Wang xiongchao said gratefully, "thank you for believing me! In fact, I''m a little disappointed this time. I don''t know whether it''s worthwhile to persist for so many years. " Just at this time, Gu only heard Ning Yiqing call her, her eyes a bright immediately ran toward him: "how do you come?" "I''ll take you back to school." Ning Yiqing generously took her hand, and at the end of the day, she glanced at Wang xiongchao. Chapter 870 Wang xiongchao was stunned when he saw Ning Yiqing, but he had been transferred from other branches for training, so he didn''t know Ning Yiqing. He just felt that Gu only stood with Ning Yiqing like a class mate, and he was full of envy. He was not surprised that Gu Wei would have an object, because she was so beautiful and powerful after all, and her object was probably a powerful role. He didn''t have much talent, so he had to work hard to make up for it. Others practiced for one hour, but he practiced for two hours. Gu only looked back after walking away and saw that Wang xiongchao was practicing physical fitness there. She rubbed her sore arm and gave birth to a point of admiration for him. All the people who worked hard and persisted were the most beautiful. Ning Yi Qing sees her to turn head, also followed to turn head to see one eye, then he some indifferently ask: "see that fat man do what?" Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "he doesn''t have any talent for shooting, but he wants to be a sniper. I''m good at shooting, but I just want to be an excellent Chinese medicine doctor. I''m thinking that if talent can be given away, I''ll give it to him. Anyway, I don''t need shooting skills as a doctor." As soon as she finished, she was patted by him: "do you know him very well? Just want to give him something so important? " Gu Weiyi held his head and said, "I''m not familiar with it. I talked a few words during the training today." When she saw that Ning Yiqing''s face was better, she said with a flat mouth: "can you stop beating me! This is domestic violence! Be careful I''ll sue you Ning Yiqing''s eyes coldly swept over, she immediately counseled: "I just think you employees are not easy, want to help you, there is no other mind, you are so fierce, it is estimated that the whole world only I can bear you." Ning Yiqing saw that she was tired and knew that she had no other thoughts when he heard this sentence. He reached out and touched her head and said, "you said that our employees, who are now training in the backup group, are also employees of the company in essence. Although the backup group seldom goes out to perform tasks, it''s hard to say when the instructor becomes Hua Zhifeng." Gu only one face curiously asks: "how to say?" "Hua Zhifeng is the best employee. He usually performs very difficult tasks. It is enough to show that he attaches great importance to you when he is transferred to you as an instructor. The most important thing is that Hua Zhifeng is a warlike person." Ning Yiqing explained faintly. Gu Weiyi immediately felt big head: "it means that although I am not a serious employee now, if anything happens in the future, I will be sent to the party to carry out the task?" If so, it would be a little different from what she expected. "Almost!" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "but you are a woman and not a serious employee, so even if you have to perform tasks in the future, you should be the last one to appear, so you don''t have to worry." Gu Weiyi was a little disconsolate. Ning Yiqing was amused to see her look: "if you are afraid, you can quit now. You are not an employee, and you will not be punished for quitting." "It''s late!" Gu Weiyi said with a bitter face: "today, I boast Haikou in front of the instructor for face, and also said that I want to get the first place in training! If I go to tell the instructor that I want to quit now, it''s too humiliating! " Chapter 871 Ning Yiqing never missed any chance of sarcasm: "it''s OK, anyway, you have a thick skin." Gu only made a face at him. He rubbed her hair and said, "I really think if you don''t like this, you don''t have to work so hard. Anyway, with me, no one can bully you." Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip, looked at him and said, "what you said seems to be reasonable, but I still want to stick to it." "Why?" This time Ning Yiqing also had three points of curiosity. Gu only mouth slightly hook up: "it is because you are excellent, so I need to be excellent, so that I can stand beside you, not attached to you." Ning Yiqing gently pinched her palm, and then she said: "I know you have gone through a lot of hard roads, and I also know that with my ability, it is impossible to walk all the roads you have gone through, but I am willing to try my best to feel the road you have gone through. In this respect, I may not do as well as you in my whole life, but it does not hinder me from working hard Feel it! So I will never flinch Ning Yiqing actually knew Su Zheng''s idea when Su Zheng proposed to let Gu only go to reserve training, but he always knew that she had her own ideas and opinions, so he didn''t stop her. He is very worried about her safety, but the last time she rescued Su tingxue, he found that she has never been a flower in the greenhouse, she has the ability to stand in her own way. She wants to bloom in the wind and rain, he will not stop her. He had always been cold, and when he heard her words, he felt warm in his heart. In the past, he always felt that she kept a distance from him. He always wanted to brush his sense of existence with her, but he was not the kind of person who could express his feelings very well. Sometimes his words were not pleasant to hear. In fact, he knew these things, so he always felt that Gu Weiyi might not really want to be with him. But at this time, he found that she didn''t seem to be so afraid of him. It seemed that she wanted to know him and be with him. He looked at her. Because of high-intensity practice, she was a little tired. Her hair was wet with sweat, and it was still wet, so she put it on her forehead. Her body is also smelling of sweat, and her clothes are dirty. She looks far less delicate and beautiful than usual, but it makes Ning Yiqing feel that she is more beautiful than the fairies in the sky. He has never been the kind of person who is good at expressing feelings. At this time, he can''t say those soft and touching words in front of him. And he has always been a person with strong action. At this time, he would not hide his strong feelings in his heart, so he directly threw her on his back and strode forward. Gu only was shocked by his action. She always knew that he was shrewd in big things and capricious in small things. There was nothing he could not do at the end of the day, but he was in the army! It''s too shocking for him to carry her like this! She whispered in his ear: "Ning Yiqing, put me down quickly!" Ning Yiqing said in a light voice: "you are probably tired after training for so long. You should rest on my back for a while. When you get to the place, I''ll call you." "I can walk on my own!" Gu only saw the surprised eyes around him, and he felt uncomfortable all over. Chapter 872 Ning Yiqing said disapprovingly: "I want to back you, do you have any opinions?" Gu Yiwei She has a problem! But in the current situation, no matter how much advice she has, it''s useless! Come on, let him go! Anyway, she is not the only one to lose face! Ning Yiqing doesn''t seem to have much self-consciousness in this respect, and doesn''t care about the surprised eyes of those employees around. He walked smoothly, but Gu Weiyi felt uncomfortable all over. She had a sense of seeing like a Zoo monkey. At last, she thought of a good way to cover her face with her hand, and then she fell asleep in her heart: "you can''t see me, you can''t see me!" But no matter how she sleeps, the fact that she came to the army today to find Ning Yiqing has long been spread. There are few women in the army. People who can let Ning Yiqing know who it is. In fact, the employees were surprised that Ning Yiqing, such a cool person, actually made such a move. It''s really amazing. After all, in their view, Ning Yiqing is really not close to women, so now it seems that the so-called not close to women is not really not close, just because the object is not right! It turns out that such a straight and cold man will have such a warm side! Someone couldn''t help whistling at them. Gu Weiyi buried her head deeper in Ning Yiqing''s arms. She felt that she had lost all the people she had never lost in her life. Sure enough, every time Ning Yiqing goes crazy, the style of painting will be wrong. It wasn''t a long way to go. Gu only thought it was extremely long. But for this matter, Ning Yiqing has a completely different feeling. The road is too short, and it will be over soon. Ning Yiqing put her in the car, she was still there whispered: "blame you!" Ning Yi Qing hears her this words also don''t mind, the corner of the mouth rises slightly, the smile in the eye is thick some. It''s already seven o''clock in the evening when they get home. Gu is really tired today, and he basically sleeps all the way back. Ning Yiqing seldom sees her like this. She can''t help but feel distressed. Remembering that she would train like this every day, she frowned slightly. Gu Weiyi yawns after getting out of the car. After taking a bath, he becomes more energetic. Ning Yiqing had some ideas about her, but she can''t bear to toss her again after seeing her like this. He was about to carry out the task, and he had a lot of things on hand. Along the way, his phone call almost never stopped. Cheng Shutang called, Mao Suiyi called, and Ruan Yingnian, his special assistant, called again. When he was finished, Gu had already gone downstairs to make a bowl of noodles for each of them. Ning Yiqing took a look at the bowl of noodles, red tomatoes with white noodles and yellow eggs, plus a few green vegetables, he finally remembered that they had not eaten. He always knew that her cooking was very good, but because both of them were very busy, she didn''t have much time to cook. He remembered that she had followed him to his home last week, and his eyes darkened. He felt that his mother could no longer interfere with their relationship. So he said in a warm voice, "after I finish the task this time, I''ll go to Lingcheng to get my grandfather back. I haven''t seen him for a while. I miss him a little." Chapter 873 Gu only came to the imperial capital and called Mr. Ning a few times. She thought of him a little. At this time, she agreed to hear that Ning Yiqing wanted to take him over. Although Lingcheng is suitable for providing for the aged, after all, his relatives are not around him, and Mr. Ning''s heart is not very good, so it''s worrying to live there alone. She blinked her eyes and asked him, "if you take my grandfather over, will he deal with aunt Miao?" "Guess what." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said. Her mouth slightly raised, but seriously said: "if it''s because of this thing, don''t worry too much. After all, aunt Miao is your own mother. Before she fully recognizes me, grandfather Ning can''t do anything..." "At least she doesn''t dare embarrass you face to face." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "I''m a younger generation. Sometimes it''s hard to talk about her. My father always dotes on my mother, and I can''t bear to talk about her, so only my grandfather can repair her in my family." Gu''s only mouth smoked, Ning Yiqing said: "anyway, it''s only two or three months before the new year. It''s better to let him come back earlier, or my mother will become the Empress Dowager of my family." Gu Weiyi laughs. She knows that he feels guilty because of what happened last week, but she doesn''t care about what happened last week. Miao Bihu doesn''t like her because of her family background, her personality and her natural enemies. She didn''t blame miaobi lake, and she was not angry with miaobi lake. After all, it''s right to stand in the perspective of miaobi lake, because she and miaobi lake are not the same people in the world, and it''s normal that miaobi lake can''t accept her. And he also found that things between women, especially his two most important women''s discord, although he can adjust and deal with, but from the last thing, the effect is not good, and he can''t beat his own mother, so he can only think of other ways to deal with it. She said in a warm voice, "well, if you think it''s more appropriate to take grandfather Ning back, then take him back. Then I''ll go with you, and I''ll just see my father and grandparents." So it''s settled. Both of them were a little tired after dinner, so they hugged each other and fell asleep. When Gu only woke up in the morning, Ning Yiqing had already gone to the company. When she put on her clothes and went out, she found Tian Rongyue standing outside. She was a little curious and asked, "come here so early to deliver vegetables?" Tian Rongyue coughed softly and said, "young master, let me tell you that I will pick you up during his mission." Gu only did not expect that he had arranged it. Today, she was still thinking about how to go to the company''s training camp for training. At this time, Yoshida picked her up, which also solved her urgent need. Gu only made an appointment with him. She had a full schedule of classes every day. She also had to study the book of changes and other books by herself. She also had to take part in training. Her time was very tight every day. Tian Rongyue also heard something about her. After setting the time to pick her up, he couldn''t help asking, "can you really hit the 10th ring every time?" After listening to his question, Gu only remembered that he was also an old employee of the security company. Naturally, she paid special attention to these things, so she nodded her head and said, "almost!" Then she saw Tian Rongyue look at her eyes a little different, but heard him say: "even so, you don''t need to be proud, young master is much better than you." Chapter 874 Gu Wei looked at him askance and asked, "which eye of yours can see my pride?" This sentence severely blocked Tian Rongyue. Yes, she has never been proud of it. If he didn''t ask her, she might not tell him about it. How can such a way of doing things be regarded as proud? Gu only knew that he had been looking down on her, and he didn''t expect him to change her because of this. Gu''s memory is excellent, and she is serious in class, so she can''t be defeated by many of the serious lessons. Basically, she can read them again and listen to them again. It''s just that there are too many things to learn in the University, and she is too busy. She usually runs to the library when she is free. Most of the students borrow books to read in the library, while she runs out in a hurry when she borrows books. Because I came back too late, I couldn''t even go back to my dormitory. It was not easy for Wang Fenger and other roommates to see her. After the last class on Wednesday afternoon, Gu Weiwei and Wu Yuru said hello and ran out. Wu Yuru grabbed her and asked, "you''re not in the dormitory these days. You don''t see anyone after class every day. What are you doing?" Wu Yuru doesn''t mean anything else. She''s just worried about Gu Weiyi. Cheng Susu, who is standing by and collecting books, has her ears up. She''s so busy these days that she hasn''t found a chance to block Gu Weiyi. At this time, she hears that Gu Weiyi hasn''t been in the dormitory these days. It''s a good opportunity to create a topic. Gu''s only eyes glanced at Cheng Su Su. How could she not know Cheng Su Su''s thoughts? So she said with a faint smile, "it''s nothing. I just want to learn more. I signed up for a training class and had training every day. Then I came back a little late. I didn''t go back to my dormitory." "So it is." Wu Yuru asked curiously, "what are you learning?" Gu is the only one who learns to shoot in the reserve. She doesn''t want to make it public. She just says with a smile, "boxing." Wu Yuru was stunned for a moment. Gu only said in a loud voice: "this time, the general instructor of military training has taught me a truth, that is, for those who don''t smoke, you don''t need to talk too much about it, just beat them back directly, so I went to learn boxing, so that I don''t have to be blocked every day." When Cheng Su Su heard this sentence, he almost broke his silver teeth. Wu Yuru''s eyes were full of envy: "I also want to learn, but it''s a pity..." "It''s OK. I''ll protect you later." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I don''t want to talk more about you. I''ll go first. You can go back and talk to feng''er and Xiang Xiang, so that they won''t worry." Although Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang and Gu are the only majors, they are in different classes. They usually have classes together only when they have big classes. Wu Yuru nodded and said, "OK, be careful." Gu Weiyi waved his hand with a smile and walked out with his schoolbag on his back. Only when she went out, she almost ran into a man. She said sorry. Seeing that he didn''t respond, she looked up and saw that Cheng Shuian was looking at her. She stepped back, said hello to him with a smile, and was ready to leave, but he called her out: "Gu You Yi, there is a local meeting in Lingcheng this evening. Do you want to join it?" "No, I have something else to do." Gu Wei refused with a smile and walked into the sunshine with his schoolbag on his back. Chapter 875 Cheng Shui''an looks at Gu only a little disappointed. He thought that he was studying a major in the University and could see her often. However, because he was not in a class, his current courses are still basic courses, and there are few major courses. It''s very difficult to see her. He has come to see her several times, but he can''t even see her. Today, it''s not easy to see her. She went straight away, but she didn''t even say a few words. Seeing this scene, Cheng Su Su Su felt a chill in her eyes. She hated Gu you only. She had a plan before, so she walked up to Cheng Shui an with a smile and said, "Gu you only leaves after class every day. She doesn''t take part in morning self-study or evening self-study. If my cousin comes to see her, he has to think a little." Because of the military training, Cheng Shui''an has realized that this cousin is not a good person. He doesn''t want to have too much contact with Cheng Su Su, so he turns around and leaves. Cheng Su Su didn''t pay much attention to his indifference, but said with a smile: "I heard that every afternoon there is a strange man driving to take care of the only one, and I don''t know who that man is." When she finished, she saw Cheng Shuian''s figure, but she walked away with the book in her arms. Cheng Shui an''s brows wrinkled. He thought for a moment and strode toward the school gate. Less than ten steps away, Cheng Su Su looks back at Cheng Shui''an. When she sees him, her eyebrows lift slightly, and there is a chill in her eyes. She begins to figure out how to make the most of this, how to make Gu Wei and Cheng Shui''an entangled, and how to destroy Gu Wei. When Cheng Shui''an ran to the school gate in a hurry, he saw Gu Weiyi get on an SUV. Through the window, he could not see the man in the car clearly, but he could see that the man was not Ning Yiqing. Cheng Shui''an''s brows suddenly wrinkled. In fact, Gu''s reputation in the Imperial University during this period is too high. Because of her reputation, there are all kinds of rumors about her, both good and bad. Cheng Shui''an thinks that he knows Gu only, and knows that she is not a good temper, but there is no need to doubt her character. Even so, he doesn''t know where Gu only is going with that strange man? He was a lost man walking in the campus. He wanted to ask Gu only about it, but he felt that his position and identity seemed very difficult to ask. Cheng Su Su didn''t know when he came to him and said, "cousin, do you also see Gu Wei left school in a man''s car? I''m not worthy of being a cousin. How can such a girl be worthy of being a cousin Cheng Shuian didn''t say a word, but Cheng Su Su continued: "during the military training, Gu Yiwei and I really had a little bit of trouble, but I just talked about the matter. Who would have thought that her mind was so deep, that she confused black and white..." "We can see right and wrong in black and white." Cheng Shui''an interrupted her and said, "I''ve never doubted Gu''s character. Su Su, you''d better not talk nonsense in the future to save yourself embarrassment." With that, Cheng Su Su''s face changed slightly and bit his lower lip. Cheng Shuian sees her twisted face from the corner of her eyes. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. His cousin is really narrow-minded. Chapter 876 Cheng Su Su thought that as long as she instigated this matter, Cheng Shui''an would be able to make trouble with Gu once at school, but she didn''t expect Cheng Shui''an to say so! Listen to Cheng Shuian''s meaning, Gu''s only character is good, so is there something wrong with her character? She stamped her feet in anger and gave a cold hum. She felt that she had to make some adjustments in this matter. Now, it seems that Cheng Shuian is not easy to use. Just at this time, she saw Chu Tianlan''s mother Li Yu standing in front of the teaching building, shouting: "Gu only, you cheap billet, come out for me!" Because of her cry, many students attracted curious eyes. Cheng Su Su went over and said, "Auntie, how do you come here?" Li Yuxiang saw that she looked a little bit slower and said, "I''m the only one who came to find Gu. I haven''t settled with her about Tianlan before." Cheng Su Su said with some regret: "Gu only left school as soon as class ended. She is not in school now. If your aunt wants to find her, you''d better go to the teaching office first and ask the teaching director. " "Do you think I didn''t go?" Li Yuxiang said dully, "the teaching director of your school is just unreasonable!" In fact, she went to the teaching office first and wanted them to punish Gu only heavily. As a result, after the director of the Teaching Department asked for the reason, he immediately refused Li Yuxiang''s request to punish Gu only severely. The reason was that it was originally a military training competition and Chu Tianlan took the initiative to do it. From his position, Gu only was right, so he refused directly. Li Yuxiang immediately put out her identity and wanted to take over the head of the teaching director. Because of Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing''s coming out for her last time, he knew that Gu only had a background. Of course, he would not be frightened by Li Yuxiang and refused directly. After Li Yuxiang said a few cruel words, he came to Gu Youyi and met Cheng Susu. Seeing Li Yuxiang''s appearance, Cheng Su Su guessed about it, but he didn''t say anything about it. He said with some regret, "aunt, you don''t know Gu you only very well. She is different from other girls. Although she has no background at home, she is very beautiful and has many men who like her." "It turned out that he didn''t love himself." Li Yuxiang said coldly, "you are afraid of this kind of girl, but I am not! If you give me Gu''s school schedule, I won''t believe I can''t catch her! " Cheng Su Su seemed helpless. At last, he reluctantly gave Li Yuxiang the school schedule. Finally, he said, "Gu Yi doesn''t know what she is busy with these days. Every day after class, a man will pick her up." Li Yuxiang scolded several times, then left with a cold face. Seeing Li Yuxiang''s back, Cheng Su Su smiles. She thinks that God is good to her. Although she can''t make use of Cheng Shuian today, the appearance of Li Yuxiang will have a surprising effect. Cheng Su Su knows Li Yuxiang very well. The Chu family is not a very stable family in the imperial capital. There is no self-cultivation here. In essence, she is a shrew. For such a woman, Cheng Su Su Su thinks that it may be better to make trouble in school. Gu only didn''t know these things. She was studying the book of changes in the car. After all, she had a march appointment with Shao Yizhi. Chapter 877 Gu Youyi is short of time now, so he should make good use of all his spare time. Tian Rongyue has been picking up Gu Youyi for three days. He can see clearly how hard she has worked these days. Before, he was worried that Gu''s only vase was not worthy of Ning Yiqing. Now, it seems that this girl is much better than he expected. After arriving at the company, Gu only hurried to the training ground. She has been here for several days, and many employees have recognized her. She can always hear other people''s introduction to her: "the object of deputy general manager Ning!" The reason why there is such an introduction is that Ning Yiqing has come to see her training every day these days. If she has nothing to do, she will deliver a bottle of water and a towel. Come on, she has been stamped with Ning Yiqing''s seal in the company. Gu only didn''t reject the seal. It was just a smile to hear their introduction. When she arrived at the training camp today, Ning Yiqing had already stood there waiting for her. She hastened to walk over and asked, "why did you come so early today?" Before Ning Yiqing could answer, she heard someone shouting: "Hello, sister-in-law!" Gu Weiyi is startled. Ning Yiqing stares at Su Cheng. Su Cheng smiles. When she sees him, she immediately remembers that she met him once when Tengchong was on a mission. Her face is slightly red. Su Cheng said with a smile: "Captain, you and your sister-in-law must have a lot to say. I''ll wait for you. Anyway, we''ve been waiting for your sister-in-law here for half an hour. It''s OK to wait another half an hour." At this time, it''s very close to their mission time, but Ning Yiqing said that they have something to wait for, and this time will not delay their mission time, so a group of old men are waiting here. Gu only heard this and found that there were still more than ten players in the training camp looking at her with a smile. She suddenly realized that nine out of ten of these people were going to work with Ning Yiqing, and her face turned red. Ning Yiqing pulled her and said: "they are like idiots one by one. As soon as they hear that I''m coming to have a word with you, they all follow me shamelessly. Don''t pay any attention to them." That''s what he said, but Gu only found that he didn''t mind them coming. She even felt that he wanted to take this opportunity to introduce her to his comrades in arms. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose and asked him softly, "are you going to start soon?" Ning Yiqing nodded, and she asked him, "do you have something to say to me?" Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said, "yes." Gu only waited for him to speak. After waiting for a long time, he looked at her, but he didn''t say a word. She asked curiously, "if you have anything to say, I''ll train soon." Ning Yiqing said: "Gu Youyi, you really have no conscience. I''m going to perform the task, and you don''t hold me? Kiss me? " Gu Yiwei She turned around and looked around, with a pair of eyes that could not gossip any more. Being watched by so many people, she didn''t have the courage to hold him or kiss him! After thinking about it, she took out a safety clasp from her neck, then hung it on his neck and said, "I wanted to keep the jade for a while and give it to you. Now I want to give it to you in advance." Ning Yiqing looked at the safety button and asked her, "where did you come from?" At first glance, this safety buckle has no essential difference from ordinary safety buckle, but it is made of top imperial green. Chapter 878 "Last time I was in Tengchong, one day I went to the jade market with Chen Zhao and Zhu Jiagang on my back. I picked a stone for each of them, and then I picked a stone for myself. Fortunately, it was a small piece of Imperial Green. When I got back to Lingcheng, I asked elder brother Zhuang to help me make two safety clasps, and then I asked the master to open it." Gu''s only answer. Ning Yiqing didn''t know anything about it. He frowned slightly: "Gu you, you are very brave. Now you dare to do something behind my back." Gu only winked at him and said, "I wanted to give you a surprise. I didn''t expect you to find out so soon." In Lingcheng, there is a rule that doesn''t count as a rule. They think that jade is spiritual, so if you want to give it to your sweetheart, you need to keep it warm for three months to a year. Only in this way can you have spirituality and the ability to keep peace. Although Ning Yiqing is a native of Lingcheng, she didn''t like anyone before, and usually spent little time in Lingcheng, so she didn''t know about it. In fact, Gu only doesn''t believe this, but she thinks Ning Yiqing often carries out tasks, many of which are very dangerous. Although he is very capable and can complete the tasks well every time, she still worries about him. Because her heart has this sub worry, so she will be full of worry and concern placed in this small safety button. Today, this jade has been on her for three months. She looked at him and said, "Ning Yiqing, have a safe trip." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of concern to her. Even if he doesn''t know Lingcheng''s statement about Yangyu, his heart is soft. Before, he thought that he would say a few cruel words and brush his sense of existence in front of her, but he felt that his previous thought seemed a little stupid. He nodded his head, lowered his head on her forehead and gave a kiss, saying: "don''t worry, I will definitely come back safely. You should remember to miss me during my absence." Gu only heard the noise around her, her face turned red, biting her lips and giving her head a heavy emphasis. Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly Yang, the smile in the eyes pan open, he finally felt the beauty of being concerned about. He turned to leave, Gu only one can''t help shouting at him: "Ning Yi Qing!" Ning Yiqing turned back, Gu only nibbled his lower lip and said, "you must come back safely!" He nodded his head lightly and left with the selected team members. He was afraid that if she called him again, he would be reluctant to leave. After he left, Gu Weiyi still stood at the door and looked at the direction he left in a daze. She didn''t know why. He went to perform the task this time. She was a little uneasy, but she felt that with his ability, no matter what kind of task, she could come back safely. "Gu Weiyi, if you don''t train today, you won''t have to come in the future." Hua Zhifeng''s inhuman voice rang. Gu Weiyi immediately returned to his senses and said, "I''ll come now!" Hua Zhifeng stares at her, and she runs into the training camp. She looks at the time, because Ning Yiqing just delayed here, and the training time is five minutes later than usual. Hua Zhifeng takes advantage of Gu''s only training equipment. He takes a look at Ning Yiqing''s leaving direction. He doesn''t know whether he is envious or worried. He has to be an instructor here for a year. He has some helplessness to think about it. Chapter 879 When Ning Yiqing and his team members rushed to the place where they carried out the task, Su Cheng came up to him and said, "Captain, can you show us what your sister-in-law gave you just now?" "No Ning Yiqing refused very simply. Su Cheng said with a smile: "you are too stingy. Just look at it, and you won''t get less dry meat!" Ning Yiqing glanced at him from the corner of his eye and said, "there will be no less meat, but I just won''t show you." Su Cheng Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "Su Cheng, you should give up that idea as soon as possible. As he is usually stingy, you are just dreaming when you expect to see the only thing you give him!" "The only one?" Su Cheng immediately recognized the key point in his words: "are you familiar with your sister-in-law?" "Of course! She''s my sister Cheng Shutang put on a pair of and Rongyan appearance: "you call only for sister-in-law, then call me uncle brother listen?" Su Cheng and Cheng Shutang are still on a mission for the first time. Although he has heard of his generous character before, it''s still a bit unexpected to hear him say such shameless words. He reaches out his hand and flicks his forehead: "you dare to be so arrogant when you are still in the assessment period. Do you believe I beat you to death?" Cheng Shutang held his head and screamed, and the car burst into laughter. Ning Yiqing see their appearance, mouth slightly up, but scolded a sentence: "naive!" Then he calmly took out the piece of Ping''an clasp that Gu only gave him. The jade quality of Ping''an clasp was excellent. When he got close, it seemed that he could still see very fine words. When he looked at it carefully, it turned out that the word "only" was engraved on it. The hardness of Imperial Green is high, and it''s brittle, so it''s very difficult to carve. Fortunately, Zhuang Zhongqiu is a master of carving, so he can carve a line without damaging the quality of jade. When he saw these two words, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and there was a smile in his eyes. However, he was inexplicably missing her. Then he separated from her, and he began to miss her. In fact, the jade Gu only made two safety buttons, one for Zhuang Zhongqiu to carve the only one, the other for Yiqing. She gave him the one engraved with Yiqing, and she still wore the one engraved with Yiqing. Gu only after the training, the whole person tired, picked up the cup of warm water, and then drank up, she took out the piece of safety buckle after drinking, slightly stunned. Since she was worried about him, she missed him a little. Hua Zhifeng saw that when she was ready to leave, she stood alone in front of the bucket and looked at the safety button on her chest in a daze. At this time, when the sun was setting, she would be wrapped by the golden sunset, quiet and beautiful. Hua Zhifeng thought about it, went to her and said, "Ning Yiqing is extremely powerful. You don''t have to worry about him, but you can mourn for his opponent." He turned and left. Gu only recovered after he left. Was it the inhuman instructor who was comforting her just now? She blinked a little, her eyes were more curious. Could a person like him comfort others? Since she started training, Hua Zhifeng has never given her any good looks. Although he is not as good as beating her, as long as she is a little lacking in any action, his face will be as black as the bottom of a pot, and then he begins to attack her. His style of life attack is similar to that of Ning Yiqing. He doesn''t talk much, but his words are bloody. How can he be vicious. Chapter 880 Gu only thinks that his psychological quality is also strong, otherwise, Hua Zhifeng''s abusive style can really make people want to vomit blood. So at this time, when he showed his gentle side, she would not adapt as much as she wanted. She did a set of stretching exercises again, and her muscles were sour and swollen. She had been training for such a long time, but her body had not fully adapted to it. Although the intensity of training was not harmful to her body, she was able to reach her limit again and again. Gu''s only corner of his mouth is slightly raised, and he immediately understands that Hua Zhifeng is afraid that he and Ning Yiqing are the same type of people. They are both cold and warm-hearted. Sometimes they are ugly, but they may not be malicious. After Hua Zhifeng left, Wang xiongchao came to her and asked excitedly, "are you like the owl wolf?" Gu only nodded his head lightly, his eyes immediately glowed: "it''s really owl wolf, you know? He''s my idol Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and Wang xiongchao continued: "do you know why I want to be a sniper? That''s him Gu only "ah" asked: "did you see him move his hand?" "That''s not true." Wang xiongchao said excitedly: "but it''s almost the same. Three years ago, I went abroad with my parents when we were attacked. Then our family was trapped in a hotel. The local anti-government organization wanted to take us as a hostage. When our life was in danger, a sniper appeared. In less than 10 seconds, he killed 20 robbers, The location of those bandits is completely different. " When he said this, his face was full of amazing excitement: "that kind of precision and speed made me think that there were several snipers acting at the same time. After I joined the army, I came across a confidential document and knew that there was only one sniper who rescued the hostages, code named owl wolf." "Today, when Su Cheng called him owl wolf, I knew it was him! He is my idol! But just now I was so excited that I didn''t even talk to him. " Gu was surprised when he heard what he said. Wang xiongchao was able to go abroad three years ago, and at the same time he could get highly confidential documents. I''m afraid that this fat man, who looks so simple and honest, also has some background in his family. She coughed and said, "that''s why you''re determined to be a sniper?" Wang xiongchao nodded and said, "yes, it''s because of this." Gu''s only corner of his mouth was filled with a faint smile. Before, she just thought that he was a man fighting for his ideal. Today, she knew that there was such an episode. She was proud of Ning Yiqing. Over the years, she was afraid that he had gone through too many dangers and carried out too many tasks, saved countless people and tried her best to protect ordinary people who needed his protection. After listening to Wang xiongchao''s story, she felt that she missed him more. Gu asked Tian Rongyue on his way back: "how long have you known Ning Yiqing?" "More than ten years!" Tian Rongyue said faintly, "what do you want to do with this?" "I just want to know what he was like before." Gu only holds his cheek and asks, "is he this cool temperament since he was a child?" "Almost." After thinking about it, Tian Rongyue replied, "Ning Yiqing has been very independent and intelligent since he was a child. No matter what, he will learn it all over again." Chapter 881 Tian Rongyue said with some exclamation: "because of his excellence, he began to serve when he was very young. At that time, his wife was very distressed. She didn''t stop him or shed tears." Gu only knew that his wife was Miao Bi lake. After thinking about it, she said softly, "can you tell me the story of his childhood?" "Ask him about it yourself." Tian Rongyue refused directly. Gu Weiyi skimmed his lips, but Tian Rongyue said, "let him tell you about his childhood, but I can tell you a few things about his mission." So along the way, Tian rongyueer tells Gu only the story of Ning Yiqing''s mission while driving. In fact, most of Ning Yiqing''s tasks are top secret, and even Tian Rongyue doesn''t know much about them, so in those stories, he hears more after the event, and it''s just a drop in the bucket. Even so, Gu Weiyi can also feel the danger in the middle. Ning Yiqing has suffered some injuries in order to perform the task. The most serious injury made him lie in bed for nearly a month. What Gu Weiyi doesn''t know is that Ning Yiqing''s injury was in China, that is, when he first met her, sometimes his fate was really magical. People from the two worlds met in such a mysterious way, but she still doesn''t know anything about that unintentional event. When Tian Rongyue drove to Gu''s only villa, a story was finished. He looked at her and said, "if you really have the talent to shoot, please stick to it all the time." Gu Wei a smile, did not answer his words, opened the door to get off the car. She stretched a big stretch, then turned to Tian Rongyue and said, "I will try my best." She then opened the door and went in. Tian Rongyue said at this time: "the young master''s vision is quite good." At this time, the dark night, an ordinary room can no longer be ordinary, there is no light in the room, dark, some dim lights outside along the window shine in, but still can not see the furnishings inside, can only vaguely see two people sitting inside. A low but indistinguishable voice rang out: "is everything arranged?" "It has been arranged." One voice, apparently male, said, "this time they have absolutely no chance to escape." The voice of neither male nor female said: "the last time you hijacked Su tingxue, you said it was flawless. As a result, one of the people sent out was killed and two were injured. I had already made preparations, otherwise they would hold us out together!" The so-called preparation is to kill the two people who were seriously injured by Gu Weiyi. The male voice sighed and said, "it was just an accident. No one knew that there was a bodyguard beside Su tingxue." Because Gu is not a soldier, in order to protect her, all the people present at that time were unified, saying that they were rescued by Su tingxue''s bodyguard. At that time, Gu Weiyi''s ability made the police more willing to believe that she was su tingxue''s bodyguard than an ordinary college student. Gu only didn''t know about these follow-up things, but Su Zheng and Su Baihao took all these things into consideration and made the most appropriate arrangements to protect her to the greatest extent. Chapter 882 "Don''t be careless any more." "This time, we almost exposed ourselves, so we need to be more careful. This time, we can only succeed, not fail! Never let owl wolf come back alive "Don''t worry, this time things are different from last time, we are more fully prepared." The male voice said very firmly. Gu only came to the class early the next morning. Because it was not time for class, the class was very busy. Several girls were talking and laughing around Cheng Su Su, and the atmosphere was quite active. Gu only thinks that Cheng Su Su is also a talented person. It''s only a long time since Cheng Su Su let the girls in the class forget about what happened during the military training, and unexpectedly found several followers. She slightly picked an eyebrow, slightly listened to it, and understood what was going on. It turned out that Cheng Su Su Su took out the imported chocolate and shared it with the girls in the class. In this era, chocolate is still a more refined and expensive snack for most people, let alone imported. When Cheng Su Su saw Gu''s coming in, she whispered something to a girl next to him. The girl immediately took a chocolate and put it on Gu''s desk. She said, "Su Su gave it to you. You probably haven''t eaten it. Have a taste of it!" Gu only slightly side head, see Cheng Su Su Su some provocative eyes, she immediately understand Cheng Su Su Su Su this is to make a demon. Gu''s only hand gently knocked on the table without saying anything. He just took out a whole box of chocolate from his schoolbag and put it on the table. Then he opened the lid and said to the girl who handed the chocolate with a smile, "do you want to try it?" Cheng Su Su originally wanted to disgust Gu only once, but when she saw Gu only''s box of chocolates, her face was a little ugly. Others may not know, but she was very clear that Gu only''s box of chocolates was higher in foreign countries, and she brought more than one brand of chocolates. The girl stayed for a while, but also felt a little embarrassed, Gu only said with a smile: "you are classmates, you are welcome." The girl laughed, took one from her box, said thank you and went back. Gu only has such a box of chocolates in her schoolbag because she has been training every day recently. After training, she is sometimes very hungry. Ning Yiqing is afraid that she will have low blood food, so she bought a lot of chocolates and put them in her schoolbag every day. When she is hungry, she will eat some. She always treated others as they did to her, so she stood up with the box of chocolates and gave each girl in the class a piece. She finally went up to Cheng Su Su and said, "I usually only eat this brand of chocolate. Your brand tastes a little worse. I don''t usually eat it. You probably haven''t eaten this brand either. Do you want to try it?" Who can''t do such things as disgusting people? Cheng Su Su''s face turned red, white and green. After a long time, he squeezed out a smile and said, "no, I often eat this chocolate." "Then you are not kind." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "the price of the chocolate you just gave to the students is only one-third of that of this one. Do you keep the good ones for yourself and give the bad ones to the students?" Several girls who were standing by Cheng Su Su couldn''t help but look at her when they heard this sentence. They unconsciously took some hostility in their eyes. PS: strongly recommend long September''s "military marriage love: super power Queen''s attack". Introduction: the alien female boss with super power + portable super power system has just been reborn to modern times, and found that she has given the most powerful major general of the imperial capital! Wonderful can''t be missed! Chapter 883 The girls just ate the chocolate Gu only handed over. If you eat one kind of chocolate alone, it may not be obvious, but if you eat the two kinds together, you can eat the difference. Although the chocolates Cheng Su Su Su gave them were more delicious than most of the chocolates sold in China, they were much inferior to the box Gu Wei Yi took out. The fragrance and silkiness of the chocolates were completely different. "It''s not like that." Cheng Su Su clenched her teeth and said, "yes..." When she said this, she found that all the girls around her were looking at her. When she remembered Gu''s words, she only felt that Gu''s words were all traps. Gu Weiyi looked at her and asked, "what is it?" Cheng Su Su''s hand unconsciously clenched into a fist. She really wanted to beat Gu Wei to death, but Gu Wei didn''t seem to feel it at all. She laughed gently and gracefully. Cheng Su Su had to say, "it''s because there was a shortage of this chocolate in the market some time ago, so I didn''t buy it. I think this box of chocolates has been bought for a long time, and it''s not fresh, is it?" Gu Weiyi smiles and takes a look at the chocolate box. The girl standing next to her looks at it. The date on it is half a month ago. According to the shelf life and origin of the chocolate, this date is absolutely fresh and can''t be any more fresh. Cheng Su Su also noticed her action, and her face was ugly again. Gu only but after everybody looked clearly above date, stretched out hand to block for a while, said with a smile: "possibly!" With that, she calmly went back to her seat, and then put the chocolate box back in her schoolbag to prepare for the necessary things for today''s class. And before those girls around Cheng Su Su Su unconsciously away from her, and she kept a distance. Just now, Gu and Cheng Su Su had a clear understanding of their way of doing things. Gu did not embarrass her in the face of Cheng Su Su''s smear, but Cheng Su Su had smeared Gu several times in front of them. They still remember the last military training. They can see their character from these little things. With the chocolate just now, when they thought that Cheng Su Su Su was trying to coax them with something she didn''t eat, their hearts would feel panic. Most of them don''t believe Cheng Su Su''s words. Otherwise, why can''t Cheng Su Su buy it when Gu can buy it? The girls'' little actions reveal their thoughts. Gu''s eyes have a trace of irony, but Cheng Su Su''s face becomes extremely ugly. How can she not think of the small details? Cheng Su Su is so angry that she is grinding her teeth. In order to establish a good relationship with these girls, so that there will be something for them to do in the future. However, she didn''t expect Gu Yi to tear down her desk as soon as she appeared! Gu Weiyi glances at her and doesn''t care. She can see Cheng Su Su''s shady thoughts clearly, but she doesn''t care at all. The bell rings and the whole day''s study begins. Gu only because there are a lot of things to learn, so the study time every day is particularly tense, she every time in the break and self-study time to learn what she want to learn. She wants to make up for the regret that she didn''t have a high degree in her previous life, and there are more things she wants to do in this life. Chapter 884 Gu only knows clearly that there is no better way except to make more efforts than others. Fortunately, she has an unforgettable memory, otherwise it would be very difficult to learn so many things at once. She enjoys her busy but full college life. The only drawback is that Ning Yiqing has gone on a mission again. She is worried. Gu only now is a real experience of a military sister-in-law''s feeling, this whole feeling of fear is likely to continue until Ning Yiqing''s safe return. After class in the afternoon, Gu only ready to go to the army to participate in training, Wu Yuru reminded her: "only, next week is the mid-term exam, no matter how busy you are, you must remember to review, don''t fail the exam." Gu was admitted to the Imperial University with full marks of all subjects. If she did too badly this time, she would be somewhat embarrassed. Wu Yuru was worried about her. Gu only knows that she is well intentioned. Anyone who sees her so busy every day will worry about her academic performance except for class time. Although the university is no longer as interested in scores as high school, basically as long as it doesn''t fail, it''s not a big problem, but Gu''s previous performance is too good. If he doesn''t do well in the exam, it''s easy to become a target of attack and a joke. She said to Wu Yuru with a smile: "don''t worry, I have a good idea. I won the first prize in the liberal arts college!" She said this very domineering, Wu Yuru just smile, but feel that she is just comforting himself. The students in Imperial University are all the school bullys before they are admitted. It''s never easy to be the first among so many school bullys. Now the learning atmosphere in the class is very strong, and everyone is eager to get good grades. No matter how you look at it, Gu is the only one who spends the least time on study in the class, so it is very difficult to get the first place in the class, let alone the first place in the college. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I know you are very good, but there are always a few rats in the class. They make rumors behind their backs every day. You should be careful." Gu Weiyi thought about it and asked her, "I''m too busy these days. I don''t know what''s going on in my class. Is there someone who''s making rumors about me?" Wu Ruyu knows that she has always been strong in her heart, and she was able to deal with such accusations at the beginning of military training. The way of rumors now is different from that before, but the lethality is not weak at all. If it''s other girls, Wu Yuru won''t say it, but now it''s Gu Weiwei who is facing this matter. She thinks Gu Weiwei is better to know a little. So she gently pursed her lower lip, glanced at Cheng Su Su from the corner of her eyes, and said to Gu Yi in a soft voice: "some people said that you were a scum in high school before, and the reason why you got full marks in the college entrance examination was cheating." Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, not angry but smile: "this view is very interesting, cheating can make full score, this is also a talent." Wu thought she would be angry, but she didn''t expect such a reaction. So Wu couldn''t help asking her, "it''s an insult to your personality. Aren''t you angry?" For normal people, encounter such things, how can not be angry? Chapter 885 Gu only shook his head and said: "this is obviously a situation for me. If I get angry, it will be like the wish of those who have ulterior motives? Besides, people live for themselves in this world. If I care about other people''s words, then don''t I live for others? " Wu Yuru was stunned when she heard this, and then she was envious. Gu Weiyi said, "I was splashed with such dirty water when I was in high school. In my opinion, it doesn''t hurt my muscles and bones, but it''s just a joke in front of absolute strength." Seeing her calm and confident appearance, Wu Yu Ru couldn''t help asking her: "the only one, have you ever experienced a lot of things before?" Gu only turned to Wu Yuru and said, "why do you ask like this?" Wu Yuru said in a low voice: "although you are as big as us, the whole person''s breath is completely different. You are calm and calm. No matter what you encounter, you are calm and calm. It seems that nothing can be difficult for you at the end of the day, so I think you should have experienced a lot of things, otherwise you would not have such bearing." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m just excellent all the time, so I''m often envied. I''m immune to the tricks of those coquettish bitches." When Wu Yuru heard her saying, she was stunned and then began to laugh. When she was very young, her father told her that people who can laugh at life must have great skills. These things, which seemed to be quite disturbing to her, didn''t seem to be anything when she came to Gu only. She looked at Gu only with admiration. Just at this time, someone yelled out of the class with a voice: "Gu Wei Wei, get out of here for me!" Gu only heard the sound a little puzzling. She looked out and saw a very fashionable middle-aged woman standing outside with a fierce face. Gu had never seen her in his previous life, but when he saw that she and chutianlan had similar eyebrows, Gu probably knew that nine out of ten middle-aged women were chutianlan''s mothers. Li Yuxiang continued to shout at the top of her voice: "Gu You Yi, do you think you can run away if you hit someone? I tell you, there''s no door! If you don''t get out of here today, I''ll come to school to see you every day! " Gu''s only eyebrow was slightly raised and she stood up to go out. Wu Yuru stretched out her hand and said, "when did you offend her?" Gu only asked unexpectedly, "do you know her?" "Yes, she''s a relative of my cousin''s family. She''s famous for being unreasonable in the noble women''s circle of the imperial capital." Wu Yuru''s eyes are full of worry: "you don''t go out, I''ll help you deal with her." When she finished, she planned to go out. Gu only felt warm when he saw her actions. No matter in previous life or in this life, there were only a few people who stood up to protect her. Gu Weiyi saved Wu Yuru last time because of the kindness of the doctor. In Wu Yuru''s heart, she was not only a benefactor, but also a good friend. Although Wu Yuru''s body is not good, she has a heart to fight against injustice. Gu only pulled her and said: "you also said that she is unreasonable, and your health is not good, so it is not suitable to argue with others. This is my business, so I will deal with it by myself. Just watch it and don''t participate in it." Chapter 886 Wu Yuru''s eyes were full of worry. Gu Weiyi patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. I can handle this." As she was about to go out, Cheng Su Su came over and said, "Gu Wei, have you done anything harmful? They''re all looking for you! " Gu Weiyi glanced at her askance and said, "why did she come here? Others don''t know. Don''t you know?" Cheng Su Su was choked by her words and said, "I just want to remind you. How can you talk to me like this?" Cheng Su Su stamped her foot again and said, "Gu you, you really let me down!" Her voice was so loud that her intention became quite obvious. Gu only knows that Cheng Su Su tells Li Yuxiang outside that she is Gu only. Sure enough, Li Yuxiang''s eyes immediately glared at Gu only, and his dirty words began to appear: "so you are Gu only that little bitch, get out of here for me!" Gu Wei Yi glances at Cheng Su Su obliquely. That glance is too calm. I don''t know why. Cheng Su Su feels a little hairy when she sees her eyes. Gu only walked out in Wu Yuru''s worried eyes. When she went out, Shao Yizhi just heard the news and rushed over. He asked Li Yuxiang, "who are you? What''s the name of running to school and yelling? School is a place to study. If you have anything, please wait outside the school. " Shao Yizhi doesn''t like the people who make trouble in school, not to mention the middle-aged women like Li Yuxiang, who wear expensive clothes but show vulgar color. At a glance, he puts Li Yuxiang in the rank of shrews. Li Yuxiang has always been able to only look up at people with higher status than her, and only have a gentle side in front of them. When she heard Shao Yizhi''s inquiry, she picked up her triangular eyes, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were cold. She said impolitely, "a stinking teacher, get out of my way!" Shao Yizhi''s own temper is not good. It''s just that his teaching career has sharpened his temper, but it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate the abuse of others. And he is a university professor after all, it is impossible for him to scold a shrew in front of his students. So his eyes showed a chill, but he said: "I''m really just a teacher. I can''t learn the momentum of standing on the street and abusing in the secular world. Although I want to reason with you, nine out of ten have never read a book, so I have no reason to talk with you." When he said this, he seemed to sigh: "since you have no reason to talk, I will not talk to you. Security, pull this unreasonable woman out! Don''t let her go to our school again Several security guards immediately rushed to pull her, she immediately became angry: "dare to pull me? Do you know who I am? If you dare to touch me today, I''ll be with you She said, but directly toward Gu only direction rushed over: "Gu only, you this shameless son of a bitch, my Tianlan hit seriously, don''t want to shrink in the school is not responsible?"? I tell you, that''s impossible! " The ferocity in her eyes didn''t cover up, and she just wanted to tear Gu only! Chapter 887 After Li Yuxiang got closer to Gu only and saw Gu only clearly, her heart was distorted and complicated. Gu''s only appearance is undoubtedly excellent. Her facial features are exquisite, her skin is almost transparent, and she can hardly see the pores on Gu''s face when she is so close. She was a beauty when she was young, but now she is old, with such a fierce expression, it has nothing to do with the word beauty. She has always been a very jealous person. Even now she is old, she is still jealous when she sees a beauty like Gu only. Gu''s most beautiful eyes are black and white. They are extremely smart and colorful. She can''t help thinking that if Gu''s eyes are cut off, one can avenge Chu Tianlan and the other can destroy Gu. In her opinion, the only girl like Gu who is powerless and powerless in the imperial capital, even if she has no eyes, is at most to lose some money. What a big deal! So when she pours at Gu only, she directly reaches out to poke Gu only''s eye. Gu only in see her eyes vicious, there is anger in the eyes, Gu only one eye to see Li Yuxiang''s mind. In her previous life, Gu Weiyi witnessed that chutianlan was extremely miserable by Cheng Su Su. Gu Weiyi had some sympathy for chutianlan before. She felt that chutianlan was just a chess piece in Cheng Su Su Su''s hand. So after she played chutianlan last time, she thought that as long as chutianlan didn''t provoke her, their gratitude and resentment would be eliminated. But now when Gu only saw Li Yuxiang, she knew she was wrong. Chutianlan is a chess piece in Cheng Su Su''s hand, but her tutor has already buried a vicious shadow on her. Therefore, when chutianlan does many things, although some of them have no brains, they are vicious everywhere. Gu only lightly pursed her lower lip, and there was a deep chill in her eyes. She always felt that only when she was more vicious than her could she be restrained. Gu only knew that she could never be Li Yuxiang. She thought of Cheng Su Su standing behind her to watch the excitement. She thought it was a good opportunity. So she seems to be extremely flustered to hide aside, to avoid Li Yuxiang''s ferocious hand, and then at the foot of the area, immediately changed the direction of Li Yuxiang, straight toward Cheng Su Su Su''s body. All of this happened between lightning and flint. Cheng Su Su, who is standing at the right rear of Gu Wei Yi and waiting to see the play, didn''t expect that Li Yu Xiang would pounce on her! Cheng Su Su has been spoiled since she was a child. She doesn''t want to suffer a little. Although she has been trained in the military, her reaction in this respect is not as good as Gu Yu''s. So Li Yuxiang''s eye inserting hand was directly inserted into Cheng Su Su''s face. Just now, Li Yuxiang''s hand slightly deviated from Cheng Su Su''s eyes. Her nails heavily poked into Cheng Su Su''s apple muscle. In an instant, Cheng Su Su Su Su''s face was dripping with blood. "Ah Cheng Su Su screamed. Li Yuxiang pours on Cheng Su Su. Her head is buzzing and she knows she''s in trouble today. Cheng Su Su''s identity, she knows better than anyone, and she, actually made Cheng Su''s face! Chapter 888 Li Yuxiang is a little scared. She looks at Cheng Su Su with her face covered. She wants to start Cheng Jinmo''s observation and maintenance of Cheng Su Su. She suddenly feels that her head is big. And all this, in Li Yuxiang''s view, is because of Gu only! So she immediately got up and pointed to Gu Youyi and scolded: "Gu Youyi, you dare to hide. I won''t tear you today!" Gu only in the heart some funny, in the heart said: "sister is not stupid, difficult still standing there waiting for you to hit me?" Gu only''s face was a little flustered, shouting: "a madman has come to kill people in school! Help With that, she hid behind the security guards. The security guards immediately recovered and rushed to Li Yuxiang. Although Li Yuxiang is very fashionable, she has been fierce ever since she appeared. Even if she didn''t agree with her, she started to beat people, which hurt Cheng Su Su Su. There is no essential difference between her appearance and madman. At this time, the security guards have regarded Li Yuxiang as a dangerous person, and their actions are totally different from just now. They stumbled on Li Yuxiang, twisted and twisted, and pressed Li Yuxiang to the ground. In this process, Li Yuxiang struggled desperately, shouting: "Gu Youyi, you come here for me, I will tear you!" "What are you? How dare you treat me like this? Let me go. I may give you a way to live!" In fact, Gu''s only ability to carry Li Yuxiang to the ground ten times is no problem, but she knows Li Yuxiang''s identity, if she really hit Li Yuxiang, the follow-up will be some trouble. Now Ning Yiqing is on a mission. If something really happens, she can''t find him to help her. Then she is likely to be bullied. She will never do anything that is not sure. So she has to use the power of the school to deal with Li Yuxiang. Cheng Su Su fell to the ground and cried miserably. Shao Yizhi also saw that after the security guard restrained Li Yuxiang, he said with a black face: "call the police!" Cheng Su Su is sent to the infirmary again. Before she is sent away, she looks at Gu Wei Wei viciously. Gu Wei Yi''s eyes are full of sarcasm, and her hands immediately become fists. In essence, Cheng Su Su encouraged today''s event. She thought that if she pushed Li Yuxiang out against Gu Wei today, she just needed to watch the excitement. However, she didn''t expect that Shao Yizhi intervened in the event first, and then Li Yuxiang directly started What she didn''t expect was that Gu only was so cunning, and then sent Li Yuxiang to her! At this time, her face was so painful that she was afraid that the wound was still very deep, and she didn''t know if it would leave a scar! Wu Yuru looked at the series of things that had just happened. Gu only told her that she could deal with it well. She was worried about Gu only, but she didn''t expect that it would become such a scene in the twinkling of an eye. The most important thing is that although Li Yuxiang is the only one who comes to Gu for trouble, it is Cheng Susu who is injured! It was Li Yuxiang who was sent to the police station! She couldn''t help looking at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi nodded her head slightly. Her eyes were full of admiration! She felt that she might not be able to reach such a level in her poor life. Wu Yuru finally understood that Gu only said that she could cope with it, so she could really cope with it. This is really not a big deal! Chapter 889 There is such a big thing here, Gu only as the protagonist of the event naturally have to cooperate with the police station to make a record. From the very beginning, Li Yuxiang abused Gu only there, saying all kinds of ugly things, but also showed her identity to scare people, so that the police in the police station punished Gu only severely. But Gu only today didn''t scold or beat anyone. He just witnessed the whole process of this crazy woman''s throwing. There are so many student teachers and security guards who can testify for her. Even if Li Yuxiang wants to plant something on her, she can''t. Li Yu had to jump straight in the face of the police in the police station and wanted to beat Gu only. The police in charge of handling the case turned black and handcuffed her directly. She said coldly, "this is the police station! Please pay attention to what you say and do Li Yuxiang was angry: "what are you? You dare to handcuff me! I want to call! " Her arrogance is too arrogant, but the police are just and upright. They directly leave her to reprimand, and let go of Gu and the school''s security. Gu only came out of the police station when it was a little late. Shao Yizhi frowned and asked her, "where did you provoke such a person?" Gu only put out his hand and said, "I don''t know." Shao Yizhi was amused to see her innocent face. She had to add another sentence: "maybe I''m born with a black constitution. I''ll have trouble everywhere I go." "You''re a real troublemaker." Shao Yizhi lightly picks an eyebrow, since she enters the Imperial University, originally peaceful campus because she has had several times conflicts. Gu Weiyi sighed for a long time and said, "I''ve made a divination for myself early this morning. I think there will be arguments today. That''s right." "Can you do divination for yourself so soon?" Shao Yizhi looked at her and asked, "which hexagram is it?" "56 hexagrams, Lu hexagrams." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "up from down gen, from for fire, Gen for the mountain, there is fire on the mountain, so the gentleman to be cautious with punishment and not stay in prison, is really my true portrayal today." Shao Yizhi thought she was joking. He was surprised to hear her saying and asked her, "do you remember all the hexagrams?" "I remember that." Gu Weiyi said faintly: "it''s just that there are too many knowledge in these hexagrams, and I still have a lot of difficulties in understanding them. So it''s relatively difficult to learn them. However, it''s still a long time before I met with Mr. Shao in March. By that time, I think I can understand more things." She didn''t dare to talk big in front of Shao Yizhi. The book of changes is broad and profound. For 5000 years, there are few people who dare to say that they fully understand it. If you really understand the book of changes, it means that you can understand life. That''s too boring. Therefore, few of the ancients who understand the book of changes live a long life. Maybe those who are wise will die early! Shao Yizhi originally thought that Gu Weiyi''s last talk about reading the book of changes was just for fun. He even thought that she, a little girl, would soon lose interest in such an extremely difficult book, but he didn''t expect that she had been studying it all this time. And listen to what she said just now, although the understanding of the hexagram is not very accurate, it is obvious that she has understood the essence of the middle. And this process is only a month up to now! Chapter 890 When Shao Yizhi was studying the book of changes, he just recited the hexagrams for one month, not to mention understanding the meaning in the middle. He looked at Gu''s eyes a little more seriously: "so you really want to learn medicine?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "of course! I mean it Shao Yizhi looked at her clear eyes, and he chuckled: "you don''t want to study professional courses for memorizing those hexagrams, do you? If you fail the mid-term exam, you''ll have to worry! " "The teacher doesn''t have to worry about it for me. Don''t worry about it Chapter 891 Gu Weiyi said that he was ready to leave. Shao Yizhi called her, "if you don''t get the first place in the whole hospital?" "Teacher, this is impossible!" Gu only said seriously: "so your hypothesis is not tenable!" "I know you have confidence in yourself, but what if?" Shao Yizhi asked with a straight face. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "if I can''t get the first place, I''ll punish myself for a week!" In this era, the teacher punishes the students and sweeps the toilet is basically the first choice. Shao Yizhi "bang" said: "there is a cleaner in the toilet. You don''t need to sweep it. Well, if you don''t get the first place in the exam this time, I will withdraw Cheng Su Su Su''s monitor and let you take the responsibility." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "good! Anyway, it can''t happen. Teacher, I have something else to do. Let''s go first! " If Cheng Su Su knew that the monitor she cared about would be used as a bet, she would be very angry. Shao Yizhi finally laughed when he saw her back. She was the most conceited and interesting student he had ever met. After observing her for such a long time, he has found that she is a generous and kind girl, and he has listed her as the candidate of his disciples. He thinks that he is really too smart. No matter whether Gu only can get the first place in the exam, in his opinion, he will make a steady profit. If she gets the first place in the exam, he will teach her basic medical knowledge and lay a foundation for her to learn medical skills in the future. Then he can see if she has the talent to learn medicine, and then he will consider whether to accept her as a close disciple. If she doesn''t get the first place in the exam, she will have to take the position of monitor, so that he can better examine her character, and at the same time, she can help him share some teaching work, killing two birds with one stone. He is in a good mood, and Gu only is in a good mood. She has been trying to attract the attention of Shao Yizhi and coax him out of his medical books, but she is so busy recently that she hardly has any chance to brush her sense of existence with him. But I didn''t expect to meet Li Yuxiang, and then let him take the initiative to say the bet. Gu only had confidence in her own study. Although she was busy at ordinary times, her memory was there, and she listened attentively in class. The knowledge in the textbook was not as difficult as her. But she also knows that it is not easy to get the first place in DIDU University, but she likes to do challenging things. Tian Rongyue was waiting outside. As soon as she came out, she immediately took her to the direction of the army. Seeing that she was in a good mood today, he asked curiously, "I heard that you had a fight with someone today. Are you in a good mood because you won?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Gu Weiyi glared at him: "I''m a new man of Four Haves who grew up under the red flag of socialism. How can I do such vulgar things as fighting?" When Tian Rongyue heard her words, she skimmed her mouth and despised her from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t fight? When I was in Lingcheng, who was standing in front of the hospital with a big watermelon knife? Who beat Jane away an egg? When I was in the imperial capital, who won the first place in the military training for the freshmen in the imperial capital and beat all the students down? Gu only saw his expression and said softly, "don''t tell Ning Yiqing about this, so that he won''t worry." Chapter 892 "I don''t care about your business." Tian Rongyue snorted and said, "you''d better think about it carefully. How will Hua Zhifeng punish you for being late today?" When it comes to this, Gu only has a big head. Today, because of Li Yuxiang''s trouble, although she didn''t suffer any loss and taught Cheng Susu a lesson by the way, it''s inevitable that she was late. Hua Zhi is always popular. No matter what reason he is late for training, the necessary punishment will not be less. Not to mention that Hua Zhifeng had some prejudice against her! Looking at her big head, Tian Rongyue was amused and said coldly, "you have today, too!" Gu only glared at him, but he was helpless. As soon as she entered the training camp, Hua Zhifeng gave her a wink, and then said coldly, "I still know how to come to the training. Let''s see how late you are! I hate the students who are late. If you can''t insist, you can go away! Don''t come any more! " "I was late because there was a delay at school." Gu explained: "so it''s not that I''m afraid of training, I won''t give up, I''ll stick to it all the time!" "Easy to say!" Hua Zhifeng said coldly, "I''m going to run ten kilometers with 20 jin of weight. After that, I''ll train for four hours according to the usual amount of training!" "Yes Gu didn''t explain any more, so he tied sandbags to his body. Hua Zhifeng saw that she agreed to be frank and did things well. Her face looked a little better. She said in a deep voice, "count by yourself, but if I find you lazy, you won''t have to come again in the future!" Gu Weiyi answered, and then ran out. She jogged in front of her to warm up. After a long run, she ran at the normal speed, but she had a weight of 20 jin on her body, and it was much harder than usual to run. Hua Zhifeng, while training other students, pays attention to her running speed. He thought that a girl like her would lose her temper and be lazy when facing punishment. But from the beginning, she took his punishment seriously. She didn''t look lazy at all. She ran very seriously. As an instructor, he knows too well what it means to bear 20 jin for a girl as delicate as Gu only. Most people can''t even hold on for five kilometers. But Gu only ran very steadily all the time. Although she couldn''t keep up with her physical strength, she also tried to raise her feet a little. Her attitude is very good. Hua Zhifeng is very pleased. After Gu only ran ten kilometers, the training of other students was almost over. Gu only ran to report in front of him. He said coldly, "my time is very precious. I don''t have so much time to spend with you here. Today you are late, so after the training of other people, you should stay here to train yourself!" He just packed up and left. Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. He began to train her according to his previous training process. Wang xiongchao saw that she was half dead tired, and silently sympathized with her in his heart. Their cold-blooded and merciless instructors really didn''t know how to pity her. This delicate girl didn''t let go of any water! Chapter 893 Huang Zhirong''s eyes changed a little when he looked at Gu Weiwei. At the beginning of training, he thought that she would give up without more than three classes, but now it''s been a week, but she doesn''t give up at all. He is a soldier, so he knows the strength of running 10 kilometers with 20 jin. When he watched her run just now, he once suspected that she couldn''t hold on, but she did. This alone made him look at her with new eyes. Gu only ignored their psychology and began self-training with great ease. After stretching, she went to practice shooting. At this time, her physical strength was overdrawn and her feet were shaking slightly. The shaking of her feet caused the whole body to shake. Gu only knows that shooting can never tolerate any error. The so-called "tiny difference" can be perfectly used in shooting. So she took a deep breath, tried to stop her leg shaking, and then aimed to shoot, ten rings. According to her daily shooting quantity, she finished the bullets in the gun. As usual, it was the result of the 10th ring. But she is not satisfied with the result, because although she has hit the 10th ring, it is a little different from the previous result. Before, she can hit where she wants to, but today, although she is still in the 10th ring, it is a little different from her idea. She nibbled her lower lip and found her own shortcomings again. If this error is replaced by a live target, it may make a greater difference, which will directly affect the completion of the task. Gu only knew that it had something to do with his unstable hand, so he continued to practice his arm strength. Hua Zhifeng doesn''t go far at this time. He has been paying attention to Gu''s training. Then he finds out that although no one supervises Gu''s training, she has been training very seriously and doesn''t slack off at all. He was a little shocked at this time. Among these students, Gu''s talent is undoubtedly the best, but he is also the most worried. He is worried about her physical strength, her perseverance and her perseverance. Sometimes, he wants her to become a man. But today''s training let him know that even if she was a woman, she was serious about training. He thinks that he needs to adjust the training course for her in the future. If she can persist, she will become an excellent sniper. Gu didn''t know what he thought of her at this time. She always decided to do things. She would go all out and never be lazy. When she was seriously training on the training ground, the Cheng family was already in a mess. Cheng Su Su Su''s face was poked two blood holes by Li Yuxiang, which soon shocked Cheng Jinmo. When he saw Cheng Su Su Su almost disfigured in the hospital, his face turned black to the bottom of the pot. After the police of the police station told him the whole story of today''s incident, his face became more ugly, because there was Gu Yi in the incident. Since Cheng Su Su and Gu only become classmates, it seems that every time Cheng Su Su is injured, it has something to do with Gu only! At this time, Cheng Jinmo is extremely curious about Gu only. He wants to see what the girl who has done so much harm to Cheng Su Su looks like? At this time, he had an impulse in his heart to rush to school to find Gu''s only way to settle accounts. Chapter 894 Cheng Su Su has been crying since Cheng Jinmo came to the hospital: "Dad, I really didn''t do anything this time. I was just watching. It was Gu Wei who pushed aunt Xiang to me!" "Will I be disfigured this time? Dad, I don''t want to be disfigured! " In the past, when Cheng Su Su cried to Cheng Jinmo, she was often acting or exaggerating her emotions, but this time she was really crying. There is no girl who doesn''t love beauty. For Cheng Su Su, her appearance has always made her proud. Once her appearance is destroyed, she can''t imagine what will happen in the future. Cheng Jinmo comforted her: "don''t worry, I asked the doctor, only you pay attention to the wound this time, don''t get hurt again, they have a way not to let your face scar." Cheng Su Su said with a flat mouth: "I don''t understand why I''ve offended Gu Yu. She''s so scheming to harm me! And my mother and brother, they are all cheated by her! " Cheng Jinmo is upset about Su tingxue''s divorce. Since Su tingxue moved to Su''s house last time, he has never seen her again. Su tingxue''s last distress happened several days later. When he called to ask her if she had something wrong, she said in a very indifferent tone: "it''s OK." Then he hung up. He went to see her, and she avoided him. And these things, make his in the mind incomparably boring. To his identity, such things will not happen, but he can''t help thinking, Su tingxue is cold to him now, is there Gu''s only instigation in it? Cheng Jinmo said in a deep voice: "today''s event may be a coincidence, you don''t guess, now take good care of yourself." Cheng Su Su sat up and said, "Dad, the exam is coming soon. I don''t want to live in the hospital. I want to go back to school." "Your injury is serious," the doctor said Cheng Jinmo said with some worry: "it''s better to live in the hospital." "No!" Cheng Su Su opened his watery eyes and said, "this kind of injury looks very serious, but it doesn''t matter. It''s not very useful to live in the hospital, and the school is going to have a half-term exam soon, so we have to take the exam." The college entrance examination papers are different in each place, so the scores are different in different places. But after entering the Imperial University, we all took the same exam paper. She didn''t believe Gu was really so powerful. She had to beat Gu down this time! Cheng Jinmo said happily: "good! Your mother used to say you''re coquettish, but now you don''t look coquettish. Your mother will be very happy to see you like this. " Cheng Su Su chuckles when she hears Cheng Jinmo''s words. In her heart, she wants Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue to break up. Su tingxue doesn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home, so no one cares about her anymore. But her mind can''t be revealed in front of Cheng Jinmo. She also said cleverly, "Dad, when will mom come back?" This puts Cheng Jinmo to ask, Su tingxue this time seems very angry, want to let her back, I''m afraid it''s not an easy thing. He coughed and said, "soon." Cheng Su Su nodded lightly. Cheng Jinmo is in an important position, usually very busy, at this time he came to see her is actually squeeze time out. Chapter 895 After the father and daughter said a few words, Cheng Jinmo''s secretary came in and quietly asked him for instructions on something that he needed to deal with immediately. He turned to Cheng Su Su and said, "you have a good rest first. If you really decide to leave the hospital, I''ll help you deal with it tomorrow." "Dad, don''t worry about me. Go ahead!" When Cheng Jinmo sees her clever and sensible appearance, he feels a bit in debt, but he is busy now. Su tingxue is still angry with him. Cheng Shutang has gone to work again, and now there is no people to care for her. When he thought of this, he had a bigger opinion on Gu only, and he repeatedly hurt Cheng Su Su. After he went out, he thought about it carefully, but he still called Su tingxue. Su tingxue saw that the caller ID was from him, so she hung up directly. Now she is talking to him without a word, and she doesn''t want to hear his voice. Cheng Jinmo listens to the blind voice from the phone and frowns. It''s been so long, but her anger hasn''t gone away! When Cheng Jinmo came out of the hospital, Chu Shiyuan, Chu Tianlan''s father, came over with Chu Tianlan and Li Yuxiang. As soon as he saw Cheng Jinmo, he immediately apologized and said, "minister Cheng, I''m sorry, I didn''t discipline them well!" He said to Chu Tianlan and Li Yuxiang: "don''t you apologize to minister Cheng soon?" Chu Tianlan and Li Yuxiang at this time where there is a point in the face of Gu only when the arrogance, two people are drooping their heads and whispered: "sorry." Seeing their appearance, Cheng Jinmo frowned slightly, but ignored them. Instead, he said to Chu Shiyuan, "Lao Chu, it''s not me who said you. It''s time for you to take good care of these things in your family. You Chu family are also intelligent people in the imperial capital. They even went to school to make trouble. Do you still have a face?" Chu Shiyuan''s face is not very good-looking, hastily said: "the minister''s lesson is!" Cheng Jinmo is also upset to see him. After all, Li Yuxiang scratched Cheng Su Su''s injury today, and his identity is there. It''s impossible to care with a woman in general. At this time, the Chu family comes to apologize, and it''s hard for him to investigate. Gu only today after training, the day is dark, and she is also very tired, she went out of the army, Tian Rongyue waiting for her outside, he saw her tired look, for the first time did not laugh at her. Gu Weiyi wanted to read a book again, but as soon as he got on the bus, the whole person shook up and couldn''t open his eyes. After he fastened his seat belt, he leaned back on the seat and fell asleep. Tian Rongyue glanced at her and felt that she could barely match Ning Yiqing. Gu has always been self-discipline. After sleeping in the car, she came home with a little spirit, so she took out her books and completed today''s learning task. She has a memory that never forgets, and she studies harder than others. How can her grades be poor? She cherishes her present life more than anyone else because she has lived a heavy life. When she came to class the next day, she was surprised to see Cheng Su Su come to class with her face covered. In her heart, Cheng Su Su got Lu Yurong''s true biography. She always wanted to face a lot. She had just been poked two holes in her face, so she came to school. Gu only felt that this time, he was afraid that Cheng Su Su would fight for it. Chapter 896 The reason for Cheng Su Su''s success is just because of her. The corner of her mouth rises slightly. It''s just a mid-term exam. Cheng Su Su is so desperate. In the next few years of her college career, Cheng Su Su is afraid that she will be desperate. When Cheng Su Su saw her come in, she bit her teeth. She always liked to pretend, but now when she saw Gu Wei, she couldn''t pretend to be intimate with him any more, so she turned cold and buried herself in reading. Because of Cheng Su Su''s style, her classmates at work admire her. Many people praise her for her spirit of studying hard and attending class with illness. Cheng Su Su originally meant to buy people''s hearts. She put a lot of snacks and gadgets in her schoolbag. Every girl who was close to her got them. It was just yesterday that taught her a lesson, so the things she gave her this time were the best. Gu only saw a few girls around Cheng Su Su Su and raised their eyebrows. She couldn''t care what she wanted to do, but she knew that those things were not cheap. Although Cheng''s family gave Cheng Su Su a good living, she couldn''t help spending so much. The most important thing is that Cheng Su Su still owes her 10 million yuan, and nine times out of ten of it is her money. Gu only felt a little distressed when he thought about it. He took her money to bribe people. He had to ask her for advice. So she wrote a note and threw it on Cheng Su Su''s desk. After receiving the note, Cheng Su Su gave her a subconscious look. She blinked at Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su wanted to throw it away. Gu saw through Cheng Su Su Su''s careful thinking at the first glance, and she gave Cheng Su Su Su the look of "if you have the courage, just throw it for a try.". Cheng Su Su has been fighting with her many times. It has to be said that she has a much better understanding of her mind than most people. Cheng Su Su didn''t throw the note away at last. She opened it when no one noticed it. There was a line in it: "I''ll go to your house next week to get the money." Cheng Su Su feels her lungs are going to explode. She turns her head and looks at Gu Wei Yi. Gu Wei Yi returns her lovely smile. Cheng Susu doesn''t know whether Gu Weiyi will go to her house to collect debts at this time, but she knows Gu Weiyi can''t act with common sense, so she can''t ignore Gu Weiyi''s threat at this time. Even if she smears Gu only a little black in front of Cheng Jinmo, if Gu only comes to ask for money, Gu only''s character is likely to make a big deal. She is afraid that the identity of the two people will be involved at that time, which is what she is most afraid of. So the next class, Cheng Su Su Su has been in fear, has been very restless, in class when the teacher asked her to stand up to answer questions, she is still in the middle of haircut, so the questions are answered in a mess. The teacher frowned and said, "some students have a good starting point, but if they are not feeling well, they will go home and have a good rest. They don''t have to be brave to come to class." Although the teacher didn''t name the students, the whole class knew who they were talking about. Cheng Su Su, who always wanted to save face, felt extremely embarrassed as if he had been slapped hard. Just at this time, Gu only raised his hand and said: "teacher, I know this question." So the teacher asked her to stand up and answer, she perfectly answered the question, but also cited the outline of the source of the question. Chapter 897 The teacher was very satisfied with this and praised Gu only in front of the whole class. Gu Weiyi usually has a lot of things to do. In addition to being active in Shao Yizhi''s class, she is always quiet in other teachers'' class. Therefore, the students in the class only know that she entered Imperial University with full marks for all subjects, but they don''t know how good her academic performance is. In addition, during this period of time, Cheng Su Su spread rumors in her class that her college entrance examination was a result of cheating. Many students in the class believed it. After she answered this question, the rumor that she cheated to get a full mark in the general subject was broken. When Gu only sits down, Yanqing glances in the direction of Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su thinks that this is Gu Wei Yi''s provocation to her. She hates half to death, but she can''t do anything. Suddenly, she feels that her heart is choked even more. Gu only saw Cheng Su Su full of anger, she immediately felt comfortable. She suddenly felt that bullying Cheng Su Su in class was really fun. She silently prayed in her heart that Cheng Su Su''s psychological quality would be better. Don''t be so angry, or it won''t be fun. Wu Yuru witnessed the whole process. She blinked her eyes. There was a faint smile in her eyes, which was a little interesting. At the end of class, she asked Gu Weiyi in a low voice, "what did you write on the note to Cheng Susu that made her so upset?" Wu Yuru has always thought that Cheng Su Su''s psychological quality is quite good. To say nothing else, it''s absolutely amazing to just say that she is cheeky. That''s why Wu Yuru is more curious. Gu only gave her a wink and said, "the secret can''t be leaked!" Wu Yu Ru was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "you''d better show off!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m selling the story, but that I''ve told you now. You can''t realize the beauty of it. After a while, when the truth is revealed, I''ll tell you about it again. You can fully understand why Cheng Su Su Su is so upset today." Wu Yuru chuckled. Because of her bad heart, she was more peaceful than most people. Although she was a little curious about it, Gu Weiyi didn''t want to say it at this time, so she didn''t ask any more questions. At lunch, Gu only had dinner with Wu Yuru, Yu Xiangxiang and others as usual, but she didn''t see Wang Fenger today. She asked curiously, "why didn''t feng''er come to dinner?" "She has a cold. I''ll take her meal to the dormitory later if I ask for leave today." Yu Xiangxiang replied. Gu has not been back to the dormitory for some time, so he said, "I will go back to the dormitory later." Yu Xiangxiang turned to her and said, "Oh, you still remember to go back to the dormitory! I thought you didn''t want us! " Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I can''t help it. I''m really too busy. It''s not convenient to turn off the lights at 10 o''clock in the dormitory. I''m afraid it will disturb you." "Only, what are you doing?" Yu Xiangxiang asked curiously. She has been curious about this for a long time, and has long wanted to ask Gu only. Gu''s only job in military reserve training is to sign a confidentiality agreement. She sighed and said, "let''s have a good talk about the upcoming mid-term exam. How are you all preparing for it?" Chapter 898 When it comes to this, Yu Xiangxiang wants to cry: "I used to choose the major of Chinese language and literature, thinking that we are all Chinese, and we definitely know Chinese characters, but now I find that I know most of them, but when they are combined, I find that I don''t know any of them." Among the girls in the dormitory, she is the most playful. When she was admitted to DIDU University, she also came in by wiping the score line. This score is still because she is an ethnic minority and has extra points and care. After entering the University, she is like a fish into the sea. When she sees a bunch of clubs in the school, she wants to participate in this and that too. The current situation is that she adds a bunch of clubs. Usually, she either participates in this activity or that activity. The whole journey is busier than Gu Weiyi. And she didn''t have Gu only''s unforgettable, nor Gu only''s learning heart, so the final result is that her study lights up the red light, and she is worrying about the exam during this period of time. Gu Weiwei and Wu Yuru laughed when they heard her saying this. She glared at them: "don''t laugh!" At this time, a boy sat on the stool beside him. Gu Weiyi looked up and saw that it was Cheng Shuian. She sighed in her heart. Then Yu Xiangxiang began to laugh. During this period of time, Cheng Shuian will appear at Gu''s side whenever he is free. When he appears, he has exhausted his mind, but his opening remarks are: "what a coincidence, Gu is the only one." After entering the Imperial University, the school no longer forbids to fall in love. Several couples in Gu''s class have already started to fall in love. Cheng Shui''an''s only thought for Gu is that as long as he is not blind, he can see clearly. Gu only thinks that she has a big head. She thought she had made enough sense of what she said to him before. Cheng Shuian, who is so narcissistic and proud, should not come to her again. But it turns out that she is wrong. Today, Cheng Shuian has not said his usual opening remarks. Yu Xiangxiang has already said with a smile: "what a coincidence, Gu Yiwei!" Gu Weiyi raised his foot and kicked her on the table, but she was thick skinned and didn''t pay attention at all. Cheng Shuian''s face is not thick. At this time, his mind is exposed, and his face is slightly red. But he says, "it''s a coincidence that there are many people in the dining hall today, and all the seats are full. You have a vacancy here. Do you mind if I sit here?" Gu only, they came earlier. At this time, there were still plenty of empty seats in the dining hall. She thought it was enough for him to lie with his eyes open. No matter in her previous life or in this life, she had no idea of him. At this time, hearing what he said, she just felt a little irritable and said to Xiangxiang, "why don''t we play a game of finding seats? See who''s looking for more seats? " Cheng Shuian''s face was a little stiff. Yu Xiangxiang pulled Wu Yuru and said, "let''s go back to the dormitory and eat!" She said, no matter whether Wu Yuru agreed or not, she took her away. Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "monitor, you are bothering people first. Now I have no appetite. You can eat here by yourself." She closed the lunch box and left. Cheng Shuian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After two steps, she turned back and said, "if the monitor comes to me because he wants to see Ning Yiqing, I can help him with this." Her words can be understood as her cohabitation with Ning Yiqing, so it''s convenient to spread the word. It can also be understood that if he pesters her again, she calls Ning Yiqing to beat him! Chapter 899 Gu Wei left as soon as he finished, but Cheng Shuian''s face was stiff. There is a huge amount of information in Gu''s words, and Cheng Shuian''s eyes finally darken inch by inch. When Gu only came back to the dormitory, he was ready to be laughed at by Yu Xiangxiang, but when he went in, he heard Yu Xiangxiang shouting: "feng''er, what''s the matter with you? I''ll take you to the hospital! " Wu Yuru''s heart is not good, usually need to spend some effort of luck can''t do, at this time also can''t help Xiangxiang support Wang Fenger, can only work there anxious. Gu Weiyi saw Wang Fenger''s face flushed, which was the symptom of high fever. At this time, it seemed that people were dizzy. She threw the lunch box on the table, and then said to Xiangxiang, "wait a minute, don''t worry." Yu Xiangxiang looks at Gu Weiyi curiously, but she calmly reaches out her hand to buckle Wang Fenger''s pulse. She gently presses between her fingers. About three minutes later, she says, "feng''er has a high fever. If it''s gone, it''s OK. It doesn''t matter." "It doesn''t matter if she''s like this?" Yu Xiangxiang''s face is unbelievable. Gu only but just smile, take out a three edged needle from the bag, in Wang Fenger''s Shaoshang point and Shangyang point with three edged needle each prick a hole, and then squeeze out a big black blood, and then take out a silver needle in her Hegu Point. After she finished these, she took out a pill from her bag and fed it to Wang Fenger. When Gu Yiwei bled Wang Fenger, Yu Xiangxiang was shocked and subconsciously wanted to stop him, but Wu Yuru stopped him. Because Gu Yiwei saved Wu Yuru last time, Wu Yuru had unconditional trust in Gu Yiwei. When Gu Yiwei helped Wang Fenger lie down, Yu Xiangxiang asked Gu Yiwei in surprise: "how can that be?" "About half an hour later, feng''er''s fever will begin to subside. I''ve just given her medicine. When her fever subsides, I''ll take a few more pills." Gu''s only answer. Yu Xiangxiang picked up the bottle of medicine Gu only fed to Wang Fenger. The bottle of medicine was Gu only''s own pills. It was dark. She couldn''t help asking, "what kind of medicine is this?" "I made my own Chinese medicine." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes were round: "did you tune it yourself? That''s three no products! Only, don''t scare me Not everyone can be a doctor. A bad doctor will cure the dead. Although this is not clearly said in Xiangxiang, but the meaning is quite in place. Gu only did not give any explanation. How about the medicine? The effect after taking it can speak. Wu Yuru looked at them and said, "I believe in the only one." Among the four girls in the dormitory, Gu Weiyi has the best relationship with Wang Fenger. During this period, she knows Gu Weiyi well and knows that she is not the kind of person who makes fun of other people''s lives. Gu only one see in Xiangxiang or a worried look, she immediately feel in Xiangxiang is a very lovely girl, she said with a smile: "Xiangxiang if not at ease, if feng''er within half an hour, we will send her to the hospital." Yu Xiangxiang took a look at Gu''s only one eye, skimmed his mouth, and his eyes were full of worry. However, it turns out that her worries are really unnecessary. In less than half an hour, Wang feng''er began to get rid of her fever. She was sweating a lot. As soon as the fever subsided, she felt more comfortable and sober, but she was wet with sweat and didn''t feel good. At this time, she couldn''t take a bath. Chapter 900 Yu Xiangxiang was suspicious of Gu''s only medical skill. At this time, she was more surprised than anyone to see Wang Fenger''s fever go down. She always surrounded Gu Weiyi and said, "feng''er really has gone down! How on earth did you do it? " Gu was a little annoyed by her question, and said: "the theory in the middle is dialectical from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine. I can''t explain it to you. You just need to know that feng''er''s fever has subsided, and you can recover after taking some medicine and taking a rest for a day or two." Yu Xiangxiang said with adoration: "in my memory, Chinese medicine is very slow in treating diseases, and they all need to drink the bitter medicine. So now that they are sick at home, they all go to the hospital for injection and water. I still think they are sick now. If they don''t get injection and water, they can''t cure the disease. The only one, you are so good Gu only explained: "it''s the practice of Western medicine to give injections and hang water. It can''t be said that they are wrong. It''s just that everyone''s constitution is different. For example, feng''er grew up in the mountains, where the humidity is high. Her constitution is cold and Yin cold. In order to play an anti-inflammatory role, the medicinal materials for giving injections and hanging water are all cold and not suitable for feng''er." "Like feng''er''s constitution, if she gets sick, she will only get worse and worse. The coldness and toxins in her body will only hide deeper and deeper, and the harm to her body will be greater and greater." "What traditional Chinese medicine advocates is not to suppress the cold and toxins, but to dredge them out, and then discharge them out of the body. This treatment method is more suitable for feng''er, and then there will be less hidden dangers after treatment." She said the theory of traditional Chinese medicine in the easiest way to understand. Yu Xiangxiang understood it this time, and then looked at Gu''s eyes with more worship: "unique, how do you understand everything?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I don''t know much. At my present level, I can cure simple diseases like colds, but I can''t cure those complicated diseases." In fact, she was a little modest. She had the experience of her previous life. She had many powerful prescriptions in her hand, which could cure many difficult and complicated diseases. But most of those prescriptions were handed down to her by Shao Yizhi, and she didn''t worship him as a teacher now, so she didn''t want to show her talents too much. Yu Xiangxiang took her bottle of medicine and asked, "so this bottle of medicine can cure cold?" Gu only nodded his head lightly. Yu Xiangxiang immediately took out a bottle, poured out half of her bottle of medicine and said, "divide me half!" Gu only can''t laugh or cry when she sees her appearance. The medicine she makes is genuine and good, so the effect is so good. It''s just that it''s medicine after all and can''t be eaten indiscriminately. Gu Weiyi wanted to take back Yu Xiangxiang''s bottle, but she held it tightly and said, "it''s settled!" Gu only a face of speechless, got, in Xiangxiang''s character, things to her hand is not want to take back. She turned around and found that Wu Yuru was pouring her medicine. When Wu Yuru saw her, she was embarrassed and said, "my mother has caught a cold these days. She has been drinking water in the hospital for several days, but she hasn''t been well. I''ll go home after school and give her medicine." In recent days, the weather in the imperial capital has changed greatly. The temperature has dropped a lot all of a sudden. If you have poor physique or don''t pay attention to the addition and subtraction of clothes, you can easily catch a cold. Chapter 901 Gu Weiyi rubbed the temple and said, "Yuru, tell me about my aunt''s symptoms. I''ll make sure if she is suitable for taking this medicine first." Even if it''s a cold, it can be divided into wind fire and wind cool. The medication is totally different. Wu Yuru immediately told Liu Xiuli about her illness: "she has a bad cough. When she coughs, she feels that her lungs are going to cough out, and then her throat is very sore. When I went back yesterday, she was almost speechless. The doctor gave her a general examination, but there was nothing wrong with her. She only said that her blood count was a little high and there was some noise in her lungs. Although she had water, she had a low fever all the time. She was sleepy every day and was very uncomfortable. " Gu Youyi, who had a good idea, took out some scallop powder from his bag and gave it to Wu Yuru: "go home and ask my aunt to take this scallop stewed pear and eat a bowl first. The reason why she has a low fever is that although the medicine has suppressed her illness, it can''t completely suppress it. You go back and ask my aunt not to hang water, I have another medicine for a cold here. Let my aunt have a try. " Wu Yuru immediately agreed. Looking at Gu Weiyi, she said, "now I finally understand what you said about studying medicine. In fact, you already know a lot about medicine, right?" Gu only lightly said: "Chinese medicine is broad and profound. At my present level, how dare I say I know medicine? I still have a lot to learn. " Wu Yuru looked at her eyes full of envy and asked her, "can I study medicine with you?" Gu Weiyi put out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, saying: "your body can''t spend too much energy. Our schoolwork is already a little heavy. If you take the time to study medicine, I''m afraid your body won''t support you." Wu Yuru''s eyes suddenly darkened. Gu only could not bear to see her like this, so he said, "if you really want to learn, let''s start with the basics. First, we can see Mr. Zhang Xichun''s" medical records in mind ". There are many interesting medical cases in it." Wu Yuru said with a smile: "good!" In fact, she didn''t really want to study medicine, but she didn''t want to do anything. She refused because of her body. She also wanted to do what she wanted to do like a normal person, and her body would not be a drag on her. Gu only fed Wang Fenger a lot of warm boiled water. An hour later, she sat up and said, "I''m so hungry!" Yu Xiangxiang busily warmed her meal with boiling water, and then told Gu Yiwei about her treatment today. Wang Fenger said to Gu Yiwei with a grateful face: "thank you, Yiwei!" "We''re good friends. You''re welcome." Gu Weiyi rubbed her hair and said, "it''s time for class. We''re going to the classroom. Have a good rest." Wang feng''er agreed with a smile. Gu only went back to the dormitory to see her after school. He felt her pulse again. After confirming that her condition was stable, he told her to take good medicine. Then he went back to the army for training. The next day, Wang feng''er''s fever completely subsided. Although her body was a little soft after a high fever, she had nothing to do with it. Wu Yuru said to Gu Yiwei with her eyes shining: "Yiwei, after my mother took your medicine yesterday, she didn''t cough again last night. She had the most stable sleep these days. She wanted to come to school to thank you personally today, but my father stopped her." Chapter 902 Gu only patted the chest, some exaggeration said: "thank God, the medicine is symptomatic!" Wu Yuru couldn''t help laughing when she saw her appearance. Based on her understanding of Gu, she knew that Gu was a very steady person. If she didn''t have more than 80% confidence, she would not give her medicine. She leaned against Gu Yiwei and said, "Yiwei, you are really a noble person in our family!" Gu only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke to say: "noble person''s rank is too low, can I ascend to the imperial concubine?" Wu Yuru was stunned for a while before she understood the meaning of her words. She immediately laughed: "the rank of your concubine is too low. From now on, you are my queen." "The ancient emperors claimed to be me." Gu Weiyi reminds her with a smile. The two girls laughed and made a group. Seeing their appearance, Cheng Su Su secretly bit her teeth. Wu Yuru was brought up in the South because of her poor health. After she went to school, she realized that Wu Yuru''s family background was very strong. It was only because of the incident in the canteen that Wu Yuru had a great opinion on her. During this period of time, she made advances to Wu Yuru, and Wu Yuru directly ignored it. She felt that Gu''s only luck was too good. The only one who could be saved was his daughter, who was famous in the imperial capital. Now Gu only has Ning Yiqing and Wu Yuru to help, and her sense of crisis is becoming more and more intense. She felt vaguely in her heart that if she went on like this, she was afraid that her situation would be worse and worse! So what she can do now is to look after the only one in all the subsequent examinations! In the twinkling of an eye, it was the mid-term exam on Thursday. When I took the first course, the students who got the papers first didn''t look good. Gu only got the test paper and looked at the topics. She turned her lips lightly. She didn''t know who was responsible for those topics. It was so difficult to be abnormal. Less than half of the questions were related to knowledge in class, and the rest were all from extracurricular books. The main contents were from Zuozhuan and Zizhitongjian. No need to guess. She knows that this question was written by Shao Yizhi himself. She silently sighed in her heart: "no wonder the students of the previous teachers are extremely hard pressed, and I finally have a profound experience." Although the problem is difficult, it''s not as difficult as Gu you. She doesn''t read books for nothing these days, and she doesn''t attend classes for nothing. She went to the library every week to read a book on ancient literature, which came in handy at this time. It''s just that she has been training the weight of her arm these days. Yesterday, she stood on the training ground for several hours with dozens of Jin of equipment, causing her arm to be sour and swollen. She knew that this kind of soreness was caused by muscular overwork, and even her stretching exercises could not save her. It was also because she had relaxed after going back last night, otherwise her arm would not even lift today. When she picked up the pen and began to write, she was so tired that she had to shake her arms to continue. There is no need for Shao Yizhi to do this kind of invigilation in person. Because senior students have finished the exam, invigilation falls on senior students. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. This time, it''s Yue dunshan. Gu only doesn''t care who invigilates the exam. For her, all the men in the world are the same except Ning Yiqing. There is nothing special about them. But there are many girls in the class after yuedai mountain came in. Chapter 903 Gu only got the test paper, after browsing it for a while, he began to answer the questions. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t take a look at yuedai mountain. Yuedai mountain full of examination room after a circle, go to Gu only side, with eyes of Yu Guang glanced at her papers, and then he was surprised to find that those obscure words to her here all become Pediatrics, most of the students in the examination room are worried, but she has answered most of the questions. He took a close look and found that she was very easy to answer the questions that he was very difficult to answer. He couldn''t help looking at her more. She glanced at him askew, then picked up the pencil case and covered up the place where she answered the questions. She didn''t want to show him. Yue Dai Shan lightly pursed her lower lip and gave her a glance with the end of her eye. She felt helpless. The two people''s small action falls in Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes, her eyes slightly a cold, feel that this is a place can borrow a topic to play, but it is not now. She knew how to wipe black people, so she sighed and said to Qian Jingjing, who was sitting in front of her: "Gu''s only achievement was really cheating. Yue Xuechang gave her the answer." After Qian Jingjing was straightened by Gu Weiyi last time, she was a little wary of Cheng Su Su. So no matter how Cheng Su Su instigated her, she was calm all the time and didn''t go to Gu''s only trouble again. But just because she doesn''t look for it doesn''t mean she doesn''t hate Gu. As a matter of fact, she is a very narrow-minded person. She always keeps in mind the last time. She just thinks that she is not Gu''s only opponent, so she has not made any moves. When she heard Cheng Su Su''s words, she subconsciously looked in the direction of Gu Wei and yuedai mountain. Then she saw Gu Wei writing hard, and yuedai mountain had just left Gu Wei. Qian Jingjing looked at the two people''s subconscious to speak, but Gu only left her a deep memory last time. She hesitated for a moment, and finally did not say anything. In the teacher''s office, Ding Boran came to find Shao Yizhi. When Shao Yizhi was away, he picked up the test paper on the desk and looked at it. Then he turned his mouth and said, "it''s abnormal as always. It''s not so pathetic to be his student." When Shao Yizhi came in with a book in his pocket, he just heard Ding Boran say this sentence. He snorted and said, "it''s boring for you to peek at my test paper again!" "You think I want to peek!" Ding Bo Ran said with a smile: "as far as you are concerned, half of the students in your department can pass the exam, they are really good!" Shao Yizhi said with disapproval: "if the topic is not difficult, how can you tell which of these kids are studying hard and which of them are living there?" "You''re right, but in this way, the result is not very good! Are you not afraid of the headmaster coming to chat with you? " Ding Boran looked at him and said. "Students are mine, and has the final say." Shao Yizhi snorted: "it''s useless for the headmaster to have opinions." Ding Boran knows his temperament very well. Wen Yan just laughs. In fact, the passing rate of students'' examinations in the school is linked to the teacher''s bonus. It''s just that over the years, Shao Yizhi has been a different kind of teacher. He doesn''t care about these things at all. He only cares about the students'' ability to learn and become useful people. Chapter 904 Fortunately, the president of this term is an open-minded person and has great respect for Shao Yizhi. For the time being, he has no worries in this respect. Ding Boran sighed, "yes, you are the boss. You has the final say!" In his heart, he was still worried about Shao Yizhi, for fear that his score in the student examination this time was too low. Shao Yizhi seemed to see his worry and said faintly: "I have a student who said that she would take the first place in the whole department. I want to see how much she can do?" "Hey, this student really has some personality. What''s his name?" Ding Boran is interested. But Shao Yizhi just laughed and didn''t answer. Ding Bolan suddenly realized: "is Gu the only one?" "No one but her dares to say such a big thing." Shao Yizhi said. Ding Boran couldn''t help laughing when he saw him: "you say that, but in your heart, I''m afraid you already think she can get high marks?" Shao Yizhi laughed and took a cup of tea. Ding Boran asked him: "you seem to pay special attention to her. If she really gets the first place in the grade this time, will you accept her as an entry-level disciple?" "Almost. I told her that if she won the first place in the exam, I would send her a medical book, just to see if she has the talent in this field. I will accept it if she has the talent." Shao Yizhi said haughtily. In fact, he has been observing Gu Wei all this time. He agrees with her character, and her madness is the same as when he was young. In addition to good character, he should also have talent to learn medicine. Otherwise, even if he tried his best to teach, he would not be able to become a famous doctor. Ding Boran said with a smile: "so it''s almost settled. First of all, I congratulate you!" Shao Yizhi also laughed, his mood looks very good. Ding Boran thought of one thing and said with a sigh: "in fact, sometimes I really don''t know you. When I was 30 years old, I became a doctor with excellent medical skills, but I suddenly abandoned medicine to Literature and didn''t see anyone again. I''m really sorry for you." "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Shao Yizhi''s tone is flat: "it''s just my choice." Ding Boran asked tentatively: "can I have a diagnosis in my face?" "Your face is not so valuable." Shao Yizhi said with a smile: "besides, as you know, this is my principle. If I say that I will not see people again, I will never see them again. This matter is not negotiable." Ding Boran sighed and said, "what a pity!" Shao Yizhi said with disapproval: "it''s no pity. Now in this world, there are few people who know that I know medicine." His ancestors practiced medicine for generations, and his great grandfather was the imperial physician in the Qing Dynasty. Needless to say, when he was young, he showed his medical talent, and he dreamed of becoming a famous doctor in the history. But then something happened, which made him disheartened and determined not to treat anyone again. But now, more than ten years later, he likes medical skills in his heart. He vowed not to see people again, but he can''t bear to watch the decline of traditional Chinese medicine and the loss of the descendants of those medical classics. He once accepted apprentices, but the disciple''s pursuit of fame and wealth made him extremely disappointed, so now he is very cautious about accepting apprentices. If there is no suitable person, he would rather never accept them. Chapter 905 Ding Boran looks at Shao Yizhi with some delicacy in his eyes. As a good friend for many years, no one knows Shao Yizhi''s inner struggle and pain better than him. When the exam was finished on Friday, Gu was greatly relieved. In fact, only the subjects above Shao Yi were extremely difficult. The papers of other subjects were relatively standard and not too difficult. When she handed over the last exam paper, she saw Qian Jingjing looking at her with pity. Her eyes swept towards Qian Jingjing, but Qian Jingjing directly avoided her eyes when she swept over. Gu''s only eyebrow picked for a while. She was too lazy to pay attention to it. After she finished packing, she went directly to the army for training. When she came back to the classroom the next day, she found that there was something wrong with her eyes. Her heart sank slightly. She sat down and asked Wu Yuru, "what''s the matter today?" Wu Yuru looked at her with some worry and said, "yesterday you left after the exam. You didn''t go to study late. I don''t know. Someone in the class said that you cheated in the exam." Gu only feels funny when she hears about it. Cheating has been identified several times since her rebirth. She thinks that those boring people are really not creative in the matter of pitching people. They just do it over and over again. She said in a low voice, "how do they know I cheated before the papers are handed out?" For two days in a row, the teachers are changing their papers overnight. With the high efficiency of the teachers in DIDU University, they will get the test results today. But it''s still early. No one knows the specific score of the test. Wu Yuru said softly, "I don''t know why. It''s said that Mr. Yue is familiar with you. He threw a note to you when he invigilated the exam yesterday." "It''s a bit interesting. It''s a nose and an eye." Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders. Wu Yuru said with some worry: "before there was a rumor that you cheated in the college entrance examination. If you have problems in this examination, I''m afraid the consequences will be very serious." Gu only knows that she is not a alarmist. Cheating is a very serious thing in any age. If she is really cheated this time, there will be endless slander and trouble waiting for her. In essence, this is a situation that someone has set up for her early, and it is used to echo the previous rumors. Rumors are not terrible. What''s terrible is the so-called mutual confirmation rumors. The so-called "three people become tigers" refers to such things. When she thought a little, she was already worried. As soon as the bell rang, Shao Yizhi came into the classroom with his handouts. At this time, he did not hear the rumors among the students. He was in a very good mood. Last night, the teachers in the courtyard changed the papers together. One teacher exclaimed: "it''s so difficult that a student did all the right papers!" At that time, Shao Yizhi was also extremely surprised, because no one knew how difficult the paper was and how difficult it was to get full marks. A few teachers around to see, everyone''s eyes are amazing, the words on the paper are neat and beautiful, the answer is perfect. "I don''t know which student." After reading the papers, the teachers were curious. Although this is only the mid-term exam, for the sake of fairness, all candidates'' papers have been set up, and their names can not be seen, so that we can avoid the occurrence of such things as sympathy points. Chapter 907 The students of DIDU University were all the proud sons of heaven. They thought they could get good results in this exam, but now it seems that they think things too simply. The reason why Shao Yizhi gave the students such difficult papers was to sharpen their mind. Some people can''t help asking: "teacher, how many points did the first place in our department get?" "Not very good, only 699." Shao Yizhi lightly swept Gu''s only one eye: "compared with that classmate''s achievement in entering the school, it''s a step back." In this semester, they have opened seven courses, and the score of each subject is calculated by percentage. The whole class immediately began to boil, on the test, they are all masters in the master, but this time the question is how difficult, they can not be more clear, this is which abnormal, actually test such a result! It''s incredible! "Who is it, with such a high score?" A student asked. Shao Yizhi did not answer, but said: "do you know how many points the second place in our class got?" No one knew and no one answered. Shao Yizhi didn''t need them to answer. Instead, he reached out and patted heavily on the platform and said, "619 points, 80 points less than the first place! The third place only got 603 points, 96 points lower than the first place! Although the score can''t decide everything, it''s enough to see the difference "It''s all students sitting in this classroom. Why is the difference so big! Well, I don''t want to say any more. I''m going to read the scores now. The students I read will take down their papers. First place, Gu Weiwei, 699 points. " His voice just fell, the whole class once again sounded exclamation, but there are a few dissatisfaction in these exclamations. When Shao Yizhi heard those voices, he was surprised and asked, "how? Is there anything wrong? " "Teacher, Gu only cheated!" Qian Jingjing stood up and said. Shao Yizhi frowned when he heard this sentence. He looked at Qian Jingjing and said, "in school, achievement is important, but character is more important. Qian Jingjing, do you have any evidence for Gu''s cheating?" Qian Jingjing glanced at Gu and said, "I saw with my own eyes the invigilator Yue Xuechang give her the answer yesterday!" Shao Yizhi was still thinking about Gu''s only way to cheat. At this time, after hearing Qian Jingjing''s words, his eyes were cold. He said slowly: "Qian Jingjing, the first rule of our school is to treat people with integrity. Do you know that students who slander will be expelled?" "I''m telling the truth." Qian Jingjing said loudly: "the teacher may not know that Gu only got full marks in the exam because of her family relationship. She bought her the test paper for the college entrance examination. She recited the answers ahead of time. The composition was also written by an expert, so Gu only was a liar without deduction!" Gu only heard here to know that the original rumor that she cheated in the college entrance examination is so spread, her heart is from the heart of admiration ah, such words can also be made up! Shao Yizhi''s eyes narrowed slightly. He hated being cheated and cheating, but he couldn''t make any conclusion just by listening to Qian Jingjing''s words. So he looked at Gu and asked, "Gu, how do you explain this?" Chapter 908 Gu Weiyi has not yet answered, Qian Jingjing has coldly said: "she can have any explanation, she must be totally denied! After all, none of these things can be seen. " Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "I believe Gu only has some difficulties. Let''s listen to her explanation first." "Cheating, no matter what kind of hardship, can''t be forgiven!" Qian Jingjing said coldly. Two people sing a harmony, basically Gu only cheating things given down. Cheng Su Su''s eyes are full of complacency. It''s very difficult to explain this kind of cheating. In particular, Yue Daishan, the current president of the student union, is involved in this matter. He is an excellent person himself. In addition, he is responsible for invigilating the exam, so it''s not clear at all. Shao Yizhi saw these things more clearly than most people, and his eyes suddenly became cold. Gu only ignored Cheng Su Su Su and Qian Jing Jing. She said slowly, "the first month of the first year. In March, Gong and Ying Yi''s father allied with each other. In May of Xia, Zheng Bo Ke was in Yan. In autumn and July, the king of heaven sent Zaixi to Huigong and zhongzi. In September, he stayed with the Song Dynasty alliance. Winter ten has two months. Young master Yi Shizu... " "The Yellow Emperor, the son of Shaodian, was named Gongsun, and his name was Xuanyuan. Born with spirit, weak and able to speak, young and partial, long and sensitive, mature and smart. At the time of Xuanyuan, Shennong family declined. The princes invaded and oppressed the people, but Shennong''s Fu Neng Zheng... " When Gu only just recited these, most of the students in the class were a little confused and familiar. When she said this, her eyes tilted slightly and she said, "as long as I recite a wrong word, or misinterpret the meaning of any word, I will accept the crime of cheating. But if I can recite these two books, I will ask Mr. Shao to do justice for me." She then took out "Zuo Zhuan" and "historical records" from the drawer and threw them in front of Qian Jingjing. Qian Jingjing stayed there directly. Zuozhuan has more than 16000 words, and Shiji has nearly 530000 words. The two books add up to about 550000 words. It takes a long time to read all the words, not to mention reciting them. But now Gu Juran directly asked her to recite them! This has to be how confident, or how arrogant! Shao Yizhi was surprised at first, and then his eyes lit up, but he also had some disbelief in his eyes. To memorize these two historical books completely, it would be impossible to do without abnormal memory. Wu Yuru was startled. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand to pull Gu''s only sleeve. Gu Weiyi returned to her with a faint smile, indicating that she was relieved. Chapter 909 Wu Yu such as Leng for a while, Gu only has turned to the money crystal with a smile and said: "you can order casually." At this time, Qian Jingjing was scared, but she felt that no one could have such ability. She felt that Gu only was bluffing her, so she said coldly, "you said it yourself!" After that, she flipped a page and said, "in the first month of spring in four years, Zheng Bo of the guild was in Cao...." Gu Weiyi continued: "no ice. On the fifth day of Xia Dynasty, Zheng Bo sent his younger brother to the league. In autumn and August, Renshen was in charge of the disaster. Yihai, try it. Winter ten has February Dingsi, Qi Hou Lu''s father died. In Song Dynasty, Qi people, Cai people, Wei people and Chen people attacked Zheng. This passage comes from the 14th year of Duke Huan in Zuo Zhuan She not only recited the whole paragraph, but also clearly pointed out the source. Qian Jingjing was startled, and she even took more than ten places. No matter where she took it, Gu only could recite it word by word, and speak out the meaning of it. Even the notes of several versions in the middle, and the interpretation in the middle could be explained clearly. Gu only continued to carry more than ten times, Qian Jing''s voice has begun to tremble, and his hands are also shaking. Qian Jingjing''s deskmate saw that she couldn''t even speak clearly, so he took the book and took out a few paragraphs. The other students in the class also took out a few paragraphs. No matter how obscure sentences they got, or how obscure and unpopular the meaning of words, Gu could recite them completely. The students in the class looked at Gu Wei and immediately became a little worshipped. Someone couldn''t help saying, "is this the legendary great wisdom like a demon?" "Devil "The same head, why is the difference so big?" Cheng Su Su thought of many ways to prove Gu''s not cheating. For this reason, she even made several strategies in her heart. No matter which way Gu uses, she has a way to make Gu cheat all her life. But she really didn''t expect that Gu Wei would use this method! Recite Zuo Zhuan and historical records in public, and let others recite them. How much confidence do you need! There are still some obscure words in the vastness, which can''t be compared with reciting a thousand character text or three character classic! She listened to Gu only calmly recite those words, her heart is like being gnawed by insects in general, she before in the face of Gu only, has always been a little proud, there is always a sense of superiority, the feeling of stealing other people''s life, let her feel very good. But this time, when she was faced with such Gu, her heart was flustered. In her life, her classmates wanted to take a back. Shao Yizhi had slapped her on the platform and said, "enough!" Gu only looked at him. He seemed very angry and blushed. He said coldly, "does a person who can recite Zuo Zhuan and historical records need to cheat?" All of a sudden, the class was silent. One by one, they drooped their heads and couldn''t help looking at Gu. Most of them had admiration for what others could do but couldn''t. As a result, most of the students in the class look at Gu only eyes, it is a bit like looking at God. Chapter 910 The ancient prose is the most obscure and difficult to understand. It''s not easy to read it at ordinary times, but when I get to Gu, I can''t help reciting the whole book! Students who can be admitted to Imperial University have a good memory. In high school, they need to recite a lot of texts, but they are only one or two thousand words long. It''s impossible to recite hundreds of thousands of words at a time like this. But Gu only did it! At this time, many students in the class are wondering if she has the ability to never forget? They have seen a lot of such things on TV, but they have never seen them in real life. At this time, Qian Jingjing''s face was pale, his forehead was sweating, and his hands were shaking slightly. Cheng Su Su''s face was not much stronger than her. At this time, her fist was tightly clenched. Cheng Su Su asked herself again and again: "how did Gu only do it? How did you do it? " At this time, she is also thinking about whether Gu only has the ability to never forget, but as soon as this idea rushes into her heart, her heart will be sour! For what? How can Gu Weiyi have the ability to never forget! Shao Yizhi said coldly: "I always felt that jealousy can bring people into the land of eternal disaster! It can destroy all the evil thoughts and viciousness in the hearts of strangers, and it will also destroy people''s conscience. I don''t know where your inferences come from, but a lot of things, really is true, false is false, not being stigmatized and splashed with dirty water can crown others "And those vulgar and black thoughts just show their inner darkness and insidiousness. These behaviors are of no use except exposing their own unbearable situation and causing troubles to others. I am very sad today. I didn''t expect that there are such people among my students!" "I''ve always been jealous of evil. If a student makes a mistake, I will give him a chance. But if a person slanders others twice in a row, it will become intolerable. The girl who made a mistake can now tell you the reason. You''d better convince me, otherwise you will drop out of school." In fact, his temper has not been good. Although his teaching career over the years has helped him cultivate his character, once he reaches his bottom line, he will explode every minute. Today, Qian Jingjing''s only action of splashing dirty water on Gu touched his bottom line. In addition, Qian Jingjing''s slander of Gu in military training triggered a fight, which was well known in the whole school. Therefore, after careful calculation, Qian Jingjing committed it for the second time. In Shao Yizhi''s view, the plot was extremely bad. In the face of Shao Yizhi''s anger, Qian Jingjing was extremely frightened and said, "I... I didn''t see Mr. Yue throw a note to Gu Weiyi. I... I just saw Mr. Yue stop at Gu''s only desk..." When she said that, she bit her teeth and said, "it''s Cheng Su Su. She said in the exam that she saw Yue Xuechang throw a note to Gu Weiyi to cheat!" In a flash, all the eyes of the class looked at Cheng Su Su. There was disdain, disdain, and anger in those eyes. Almost at the same time, all the students remembered what happened to Qian Jing''s Cheng Su Su during the military training. Chapter 911 Shao Yizhi''s eyes also fell on Cheng Su Su. He said coldly, "Cheng Su Su, what''s your explanation for this?" Cheng Su Su''s brain hummed when Qian Jing pointed out to her. She thought she could stay out of the trouble this time, but she didn''t expect that Qian Jing gave her a confession at this time. When she saw all kinds of disgusting eyes around her, she was extremely annoyed. From small to large, everyone looked at her with admiration and admiration. How ever was she seen like this? She bit her lower lip, and then slowly took a breath, knowing that she had to face the crisis at this time. This matter must not let Qian Jingjing drag herself in. So she sucked her nose, looked at Qian Jingjing with red eyes and said, "Qian Jingjing, what does this matter have to do with me? How can you slander me like that? " Qian Jingjing immediately turned to look at her. Her eyes were full of hatred. Qian Jingjing was not stupid either. She immediately understood that she was afraid that she had become Cheng Su Su Su''s star again. This time, she would have to pay a very tragic price. If she was not good, she would be fired. She knew that there was no basis for her words. At this time, Cheng Su Su denied that she had no way at all. Cheng Susu has long wanted to understand this point. She looked at Qian Jingjing and said: "although the relationship between Gu and I is not good, even if the relationship is no good, I will not slander her out of thin air! You said I said that. Please give me the evidence! " Where can Qian Jingjing get the evidence? Cheng Su Su said with an aggrieved face: "you can slander Gu only, and you can slander me to get rid of the crime! Since you say that I have said that to you, as long as you can find someone to prove that I have said that, I am willing to accept any punishment from Mr. Shao! " Qian Jingjing''s brain suddenly rang out. Cheng Su Su Su''s voice was very low during the exam that day, and she could hear her sitting in front of her. Where should she go to find someone to prove it? Her chest heaved violently and screamed. She rushed directly at Cheng Su Su. She tore Cheng Su Su and scolded: "Cheng Su Su, you are a bitch. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have made a feud with Gu only? If you hadn''t instigated me, how could I doubt Gu''s unique character! " "If you don''t deal with Gu Weiyi, Why drag me into the water! You dig me in such a way, but you leave yourself out in a word. How can your heart be so black! I''ll fight with you today! " When she finished, she said hello to Cheng Su Su''s face like crazy. At this time, she hated Cheng Su Su to the extreme and didn''t want to think about the consequences. Cheng Su Su didn''t expect that Qian Jing would attack her at this time. She was unprepared for a moment and was thrown to the ground by Qian Jing. Although Qian Jing is not big, she is a little fat. She can''t get up when she is pressed by Qian Jing. And money crystal''s hand and straight to her face, so, her face just began to heal the wound and split, blood flow out. "Ah Cheng Su Su screamed, "my face!" The doctor had said before that the wound on her face should be taken good care of. At this time, if it is torn open like this, it is likely to leave a scar. Cheng Su Su couldn''t figure out why things were like this! Chapter 912 Cheng Su Su is extremely unwilling at this time. He has already worked so hard. Why is he still compared with Gu Wei Yi? Why did she fail with such a comprehensive plan? And bring her in? But she knew clearly in her heart that Gu Weiyi''s achievement was impossible even if she was poor all her life! She really couldn''t understand how Gu only did it? She can''t help thinking, is it because of the Cheng family''s blood? The Cheng family''s intelligence quotient is not low. For the first time in her life, she hated Gu Weiyi for having the blood of the Cheng family. At the same time, she also hated herself. Why did she not come out of Su tingxue''s stomach, but from Lu Yurong''s vulgar woman''s stomach. Seeing this scene, Shao Yizhi was so angry that he immediately let the boy who was scared to be a little silly pull them apart. The class was a mess. Shao didn''t even come to announce the results of the other students in the class. Gu only for this matter is not too unexpected, this thing in the final analysis is also in her expectation. Wu Yuru looks at Gu Weiwei, who is calm and intelligent. Her admiration is stronger. This girl is the smartest one she has ever met. It seems that no matter what situation she is in, she can easily fight a turnaround. As the "victim" of the whole thing, she doesn''t need to say anything more. The school has its own way to deal with it. And her top grade in the college, her excellent no doubt, some time ago about her college entrance examination results is cheating rumors have been thoroughly clarified. Many things, in the face of absolute strength, those slander and dirty water will only make people feel ridiculous. Wu Yuru asked Gu Weiyi in a low voice: "I saw you reading Zuozhuan and Shiji some time ago. When did you recite them?" Gu Wei spread his hand and said, "of course, I recite it when I watch it." Wu Yuru was surprised: "do you have the ability to never forget?" Gu only made an action of forbidding sound: "this is our secret. Don''t tell others. I want to install it again with this ability in the future." Wu Yuru covered her lips with a smile and had the ability to never forget. It was originally an enviable ability, but Gu''s only tone was so common. She said softly: "today''s incident is so big, I''m afraid it has spread in the school. After all, it''s not easy to recite five or six hundred thousand words. I guess many people are guessing whether you have such ability." "Then let them guess!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I won''t admit it anyway. As a Xueba, I need to have the sense of mystery of Xueba." Wu Yuru can''t help laughing any more. She thinks she needs to add another attribute to Gu''s body, which is interesting. As Wu Yuru said, the fact that Gu only won the first place in the college this time, as well as the fact that he recited Zuozhuan and Shiji in public, has been known to the whole college, and Yue Daishan, President of the student union, is also involved in this matter, which makes it more interesting. After knowing that, Yue Daishan frowned slightly and then sighed a long time. His heart was also shocked. Chapter 913 Yue Daishan''s performance has been very good, has been dominating the level of the first place in the whole grade, but he read this time Shao Yizhi out of the paper, there are several knowledge points in the middle, he is a little strange, not fully grasp. But that day when he was invigilating Gu only, he found that she could not be defeated. And his achievements over the years have also been broken by Gu. At first, he paid attention to Gu''s achievements. At this time, he found that Gu''s achievements were better than he expected. He was still thinking that her appearance was outstanding, and she was busy every day. He had no chance to talk to her several times, and during this period, there were rumors in the school that she had a very handsome little brother. He was a little depressed. He was even more surprised by the excellence she showed in front of others. Qian Jingjing was directly expelled from the school without any suspense, and her family also had some background. She suddenly had an accident, and the family used all the strength to recover it, but she was directly rejected by the headmaster Yan Lixin. The reason is very simple, that is, the school has only started for more than two months. Qian Jingjing has made two different things in the school, and all these years are related to the essence of quality. Yan Lixin''s standard of speaking is very high. In a few words, he said nothing about the relationship entrusted by the Qian family, and then the matter was completely settled. After dealing with this matter, Yan Lixin''s eyes were also a bit strange. He asked Shao Yizhi, "is there really not a word wrong when Gu only recites Zuozhuan and Shiji?" Shao Yizhi nodded and said: "not only a word is correct, but also the memory after understanding. She can speak out the notes and understanding of the famous writers in the book. The explanation is complete and can be called perfect." Yan Lixin nodded his head and said with a happy face: "in this way, isn''t she a genius?" "Before, she boasted in front of me that she would be the first in the college. I thought she was bragging. Now, it should be the embodiment of her own extreme self-confidence." Shao Yizhi sighed: "it''s just that she is excellent. Sometimes she''s not too modest. She doesn''t know what she''s busy with. Her relationship with most of the students in her class is just normal. Her popularity is not good. Otherwise, she won''t attract so much right and wrong." "There are many right and wrong people." Yan Lixin said with a smile: "I have been observing her for some time. Since she came to school, there are absolutely many things that have happened around her. But with so many things, it seems that she has never suffered a loss, and she seems to be very calm when dealing with it." Shao Yizhi sighed for a long time and said, "it can be seen that her temper is not good, but she seems to have her own set of rules when she does things. Personally, I think her temperament should be sharpened, so I want to teach her well. Can she cancel the special form she invited from you before that she can''t study by herself in the morning and evening?" Before, although Shao Yizhi paid attention to Gu Yiwei, he only paid attention to it. When Gu Yiwei came with the special order of Yan Lixin''s not going to study in the morning and evening, although he didn''t say anything, he thought that she had something to do with her. That''s why he had such preferential treatment. So he didn''t say anything at that time, so he had to take care of the only one. He even felt that she was a little arrogant and would suffer losses in the future. Chapter 914 But this time Gu only one actually with the fact to prove that she did not rely on long proud thing, she really has this strength! At this time, Shao Yizhi and Yan Lixin chatted for a while and found that this matter seemed to be different from what he imagined. Gu Weiyi didn''t seem to have any special relationship, so he didn''t understand why Yan Lixin gave Gu Weiyi such a list. Yan Lixin said with a smile, "I may not be able to promise you this. She has more important things to do." "What''s the matter?" Shao Yizhi''s eyes are full of curiosity: "she is a student, for her, nothing is more important than learning." Yan Lixin sighed and said: "in fact, when Cheng Shutang took the military list to ask for leave for Gu only, I also had the same idea as you, and even questioned whether Gu only could study hard, but this time her achievements have given me a perfect answer, and she can do it at the same time." "Army headquarters?" This time it was Shao Yizhi''s turn to be surprised. Yan Lixin nodded and said: "yes, you should have heard about her military training achievements. This time, senior leader Su ordered her personally. I can not give other people face, but senior leader Su''s face must be given. Now it has been proved that if a person is excellent, he will be given preferential treatment no matter where he is." What he said was still obscure, but Shao Yizhi had understood it. No wonder Gu Wei was very busy every day. It turned out that there were other training, and she could learn this at the same time, which only proved that she was really excellent. And a person can pass the military audit, that is enough to show that her character is absolutely no problem. Shao Yizhi immediately turned his head and walked out. Yan Lixin asked curiously, "we haven''t finished our words. Cheng Susu''s affairs haven''t drawn up a punishment plan. Where are you going now?" "I have something else to do. I don''t have any opinions on how to deal with Cheng Su Su''s affairs." Shao Yizhi ran away. At this time, he had some regrets. He was the first to know Gu only, and he was the first to find that Gu only was different from other girls. In the end, he was robbed by the military headquarters. They wanted to rob their apprentices with themselves! He is strict in his apprenticeship. It''s rare for him to take a fancy to a man these years. How can he be willing to let the military headquarters take a man away like this? Now he has to go to Gu Yiwei to make a decision! So he ran back to the classroom in a hurry. At this time, the bell rang for the last class in the morning. Gu Weiyi was just about to pack up and go to the canteen for dinner. When he came in, he said, "Gu Weiyi, come to my office!" At this time, his face was a little anxious. All the students in the class were curious and looked at Gu only. Did things change in other ways? Gu Weiyi was confused, but he would not disobey his intention. So he nodded and followed Shao Yizhi to his office. As the dean of the liberal arts college, he has his own office, but he doesn''t use it much. He prefers to work in the big office with other teachers. Gu Weiyi went in and asked, "is Mr. Shao going to give me that unique medical book?" Shao Yizhi looked at her bright eyes and suddenly felt that his exploration of her was unnecessary. He asked her again, "Gu Yiwei, do you really want to learn medicine?" Chapter 915 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "teacher, I have answered this question many times. I don''t think that if you ask me one more time, I will increase or decrease my heart of learning medicine. As far as I am concerned, since it is a determined thing to do, I will try my best to do it." Shao Yizhi took a look at her and said, "did you tell me that your personality is not very attractive?" She is one of the most characteristic girls he has ever met. However, she is very similar to him when he was young. Gu only seriously thought about it and said, "it''s really not the case. All my friends praised me for being gentle, kind and easy to get along with." Shao Yizhi couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. This girl was different from her peers from the beginning. She had her persistence, her cunning and her stubbornness. He felt as if he had asked a silly question in front of her. He looked at Gu Weiyi calmly and said, "if I can teach you medicine, would you like to learn from me?" Gu Wei''s heart beat faster when she heard this. She has been working hard since she was born again, hoping to become his student. She thought it would take some time for her to move him, but she didn''t expect that he took the initiative to accept her as a disciple so early. She knew his character and knew that it might be counterproductive to agree too readily at this time, so she hesitated for a moment. After all, the nature of this matter was completely different between his taking her as an apprentice and her asking him to take her as an apprentice. Her hesitation in Shao Yizhi''s eyes was hesitation. He thought that she thought that he was not qualified to teach her, so he directly threw out his old background: "although I''m a teacher, you know that a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine must have excellent knowledge of ancient Chinese, so you should be able to guess that I''m not unfamiliar with traditional Chinese medicine." "In fact, I''m not unfamiliar with it, but I''m very familiar with it. When I was ten years old, my great grandfather, who served as a hospital judge in Taiyuan hospital, once said that I had great talent to study medicine, and I didn''t disappoint him. When I was 30 years old, I had a little reputation in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, and also treated many people and cured difficult and complicated diseases." "It''s just that something happened to me when I was practicing medicine. It had a great impact on me and made me swear never to see anyone again. But over the years, I feel ashamed of my great grandfather and my Shao''s medical skills. If they were cut off in my hands, I would have no face to see all the ancestors." "In fact, before you, I once accepted a disciple, but that disciple was keen on fame and wealth. Although he was smart, he had a bad mind. Before he learned half of my medical skills, he did something that made me extremely shameless, so I was very careful in selecting disciples." "If I''m not wrong, you should have an unforgettable memory. What happened in the canteen during military training let me know that you are especially awed by life. I''ve been observing your character recently. It''s a little proud and arrogant. This is both a disadvantage and an advantage. I think you barely meet the basic quality of traditional Chinese medicine. I decided to accept you as an apprentice." Gu only heard his words a little funny. She knew before that her teacher was a proud master. She was obviously satisfied with her and could not be satisfied any more, but she insisted on expressing it in this way. Chapter 916 So Gu only coldly asked: "teacher, can your medical skills live the dead and give birth to bones?" Shao Yizhi Gu Weiyi didn''t wait for him to answer, and then he said, "look at your expression, you can''t do it. Then I scolded me, saying that the living dead give birth to bones. That kind of thing only exists in novels." Shao Yizhi Gu Wei''s mouth Rose: "but I think that as a living Chinese medicine, we need to have the confidence that the living dead give birth to bones. No matter whether we can do that, at least we should have this idea first, and at the same time we should have this pursuit. Otherwise, where can we make medical skills to a higher level?" Shao Yizhi curled his lips and looked at Gu Weiyi for a long time. He said, "today, do I accept you as an apprentice, or do you accept me as an apprentice?" Gu only a smile, not a little bit contained on Shao Yizhi line a ceremony, said: "disciple Gu only met the teacher!" This is a simple teacher worship ceremony, and the relationship between teachers and students in the school is completely different. Shao Yizhi''s very serious teacher worship ceremony in his mind was made to be less serious by her. He was a little annoyed, but he couldn''t say it to Gu only. So he said in a deep voice, "since I''m a teacher, I have to study in strict accordance with my time. After school every day, I''ll study medicine for four hours." As soon as Gu Zhiyi heard this, she immediately felt that her head was very big. She needed at least six hours of class and four hours of training every day. This was not coupled with the delay on the way of eating and training. She was already full every day. This plus four hours of medical study, she didn''t even have time to sleep! So she coughed and said, "teacher, we need to talk about formal learning after the three-month period we agreed before! You can also assess me for a period of time, and then after I finish studying Zhouyi, you can see if I have the talent to decide whether to accept me as an apprentice? " Shao Yizhi raised his hand and gave her a violent shudder: "do you think that learning from a teacher is a household chore? Do you want to do it today or not tomorrow? " Gu Weiyi put his hand over his head and begged for mercy: "don''t fight! You can be my teacher, but I really don''t have much time to study recently! To be honest, I have four hours of training every day in the army, which can''t be discounted. " "It''s too late for me to finish training every day. I have to review my lessons, so I can only learn from my teacher during my lunch break. If my teacher agrees, I will learn from you. If I don''t agree, it''s OK!" When Shao Yizhi heard her words, she only felt toothache. Over the years, the people who came to worship him as a teacher didn''t know what to do. She was so good that she talked to him about the conditions. Finally, after some fierce bargaining, the master and the apprentice finally decided that Gu only learned medicine for an hour and a half after lunch break every day, and then read another hour''s medical books every night. After Gu only went out from Shao Yizhi''s office, she felt that her college life would set the busiest record in history. She should study hard and keep the first place in the same grade, otherwise Cheng Su Su Su would have to be a demon. In addition, she has to train well, not to delay in the sniper training camp, but also to squeeze out time to study medicine. Chapter 917 Gu Weiyi thought about her pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng, and then about the chief jade picker in the name of Lin''s group. She silently pinched a sweat for herself. How self abusive she had to be to find so many things for herself. She took a deep breath and glanced at the handwritten medical book in her hand. Well, her hard study career officially started today. I don''t know why, there is still a kind of unspeakable excitement in her heart. When she arrived at the canteen, the students had already finished their meal, and only the leftover vegetables and soup were left in the big pot. She was helpless. Was this the rhythm of not even having a meal? She was planning to go out to the restaurant to deal with a meal when she heard Wu Yuru calling her: "the only one, this way!" Gu only went over to have a look, but saw Wu Yuru with her lunch box and packed her a full lunch box of dishes, which she liked to eat. In fact, Gu Weiyi doesn''t have a deep understanding of friendship in both past and present lives. Because of her personality, she doesn''t take the initiative to get close to others. Although it''s not difficult to get along with others, she always has three points of defense. So she has not been able to learn how to find someone to help her open the water and make rice when she is busy. But her lovely roommates don''t need her to say anything at all. She came back late. Wang Fenger opened the water for her, and now Wu Yuru made food for her. Her heart immediately warm up, but also just a smile thanks to sit down to eat. Wu Yuru asked with concern: "Mr. Shao didn''t embarrass you, did he?" Gu Weiyi shook his head with a smile and said, "how can I be embarrassed by the teacher as a student who wins honor for the class?" Wu Yuru was very sad and didn''t say anything more. She just called home after she went back to the dormitory: "Mom, give the school some money in the only name!" Gu Weiyi didn''t know that Wu Yuru was donating money in her name behind her back. When she got back to her dormitory, she began to read the medical book with the handwritten copy, which told a lot about the relationship between monarch and Minister of Chinese herbal medicine in detail. In fact, she has read this book in her previous life, and she will have another feeling after reading it again in this life. Yu Xiangxiang took a look in front of her, because the book was copied vertically from right to left. When she saw the book, she only felt that the first two were big. She turned her mouth and said, "only, I heard your reputation today. How can you be so powerful?" Gu only a smile, in Xiangxiang behind her read for a long time, said: "the content of this book you can understand?" Gu Weiyi did not speak, Wang Fenger has said: "you think everyone is like you!" Yu Xiangxiang flat mouth, a face of bitter force, Wang feng''er exclaimed: "our dormitory is really Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon! There are two firsts in the school at a time, but one is in order and the other is in reverse. " Yu Xiangxiang hugged Gu Weiyi and said, "only one, give me one third of your score." "Even if you only get one third of your score, you can''t make it." Wang feng''er said: "Xiangxiang, you have to correct your attitude towards learning, or you may be the one who will be dropped out next time!" It turned out that today''s score came out. Yu Xiangxiang got the "good result" of the first place in the class. Today, he was scolded by their class leader. Chapter 918 And it happened that the negative teaching material of "rich crystal" was dropped out, so Yu Xiangxiang became another negative teaching material. Their class director even said that if yu Xiangxiang was still like this until the final exam, he would let her go. Wang feng''er was anxious for Xiang, so she said something urgent. Gu only see two people''s appearance smile, Yu Xiangxiang bitter face said: "my grades are not so bad, mainly because this paper is too difficult! I haven''t done such a difficult paper since I was so old. " When she said that, she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "after all, no one is as abnormal as the only one. She can recite the whole book by heart." Gu Weiyi reaches out his hand and presses the center of his brow. How dare she correct her name this time? She thought it was a little scary. After school in the afternoon, she met yuedaishan, or he was waiting for her there. She didn''t care for him at all, so she said hello to him with open mind, and then rushed outside the school. Yue Daishan called her and asked, "Gu Weiyi, can you really recite Zuozhuan and Shiji in full?" Gu only for this kind of problem not too much interest, so she said faintly: "you guess!" After she said that, she lifted her feet and left. Seeing her back, Yue Daishan laughed at herself and cried out to her, "Gu Yiwei, I want to chase you." Gu only heard this sentence to say "ha ha", she waved her hand to him and said: "you''re late, there''s no chance, I have an object!" While she was talking, she went to the school gate, jumped into Tian Rongyue''s car and left. Tian Rongyue looked out and saw yuedai mountain standing in front of the birch tree and smiling at Gu Yiwei''s back. He looked at Gu Yiwei and said, "your admirer?" Gu only sighed and said: "yes, people are so excellent, there is no way!" Tian Rongyue''s mouth was straight, but Gu Weiyi looked at him again and said, "but don''t worry, I''m loyal to your young master. No matter how well the flowers bloom outside, they are not as beautiful as your young master''s flower." Tian Rongyue almost didn''t spray when she heard this sentence. Is this what a girl should say? Gu only has no consciousness of this aspect at all. After saying that, she continues to read the book with endless learning. She can''t let go of any learning opportunities. Gu Weiyi looked at a page of the book and asked, "did your young master say when he would come back?" Ning Yiqing has been on a mission for a long time this time. She missed him a little because she hasn''t heard from him for so many days. As soon as Tian Rongyue heard her words, she felt thoughtful and didn''t answer her directly. She just asked casually, but he didn''t answer at this time, which made her feel bad. So she looked up at Tian Rongyue. Tian Rongyue avoided her eyes and said slowly, "he hasn''t heard from the army for three days. Mr. Ning is very worried about him, but he has performed a lot of tasks. It''s estimated that this time he just lost the news temporarily." He said so, but he didn''t have much confidence. Ning Yiqing''s mission this time is very difficult and extremely dangerous, so every day he will send information back to the logistics side. This time, he even used the navigation satellite which is still under development at this time. Their team is equipped with two satellite mobile phones from the military headquarters. The logistics side has not received any news from Ning Yiqing for three days. Chapter 919 Normally speaking, even in the vast sand sea, messages can be sent out. At this time, losing contact for three days in a row is somewhat abnormal. Gu Yiwei doesn''t know much about military communication equipment in this era, but she knows a lot about Tian Rongyue. If there is nothing, Tian Rongyue won''t talk about it alone. If he says it, it means it''s serious. Gu only in the heart some worry, can''t help but ask: "his this time of mission is to go where?" Ning Yiqing usually dotes on her, but he never mentions the task in front of her. Tian Rongyue''s eyes are a little hesitant. When the soldiers perform the task, it''s absolutely confidential. He didn''t know very well before. This time, Ning Yiqing didn''t contact the logistics for three days, and Ning Beichuan just mentioned one or two in front of him. Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "even I can''t say it?" "This time he is performing a high secret task, so..." Tian Rongyue didn''t finish his words, but the meaning is quite obvious. Gu only snorted and said, "I''m a reserve soldier, too!" Tian Rongyue said: "you can only be regarded as a soldier, but you are not a soldier. Reserve service is still reserve service." Gu only heard this sentence and wanted to curse, but she knew clearly in her heart that Tian Rongyue was not wrong, but as soon as she got the news, she immediately felt like a hundred claws scratching her heart. She glared at him and said, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it. I''ll ask the commander later." Tian Rongyue didn''t speak any more. Gu only came to the army and found that she said a big word. Although she had been training in the army for a period of time, she was busy training every day. She didn''t have time to work in the army at all. The army was so big that she really didn''t know where maosui was! She was so depressed that she had to go to the training camp first. As a result, when she passed, she found that the students were outside. Hua Zhifeng, who was always very punctual, didn''t come today. Huang Zhirong came over and said, "coach Hua has gone to perform the task. Let''s train ourselves." Gu only one can not help but ask a sentence: "spend coach to carry out what task?" After she asked, she found that she had asked a stupid question, which Huang Zhirong could not answer. Sure enough, Huang Zhirong looked at her with scornful eyes and said, "the soldiers of the army are all confidential when they perform their tasks. No one will know except the commander of the mission, let alone you who are not even soldiers." Gu Weiyi always beats Huang Zhirong in shooting. Even if he is much better than Gu only in physical fitness and other aspects, he still feels uncomfortable. Everyone knows that as a good sniper, the accuracy of shooting is always the most important. Gu''s only brow slightly wrinkled, Wang xiongchao gently comforted her: "although his words are not pleasant to hear, but this is the rule. He is afraid that he doesn''t know what task to perform, so he is the same as you." Gu Youyi certainly won''t get angry with Huang Zhirong. What she thinks at this time is that Ning Yiqing has lost contact with her. Hua Zhifeng will carry out the task, and she doesn''t know if the task Hua Zhifeng carries out has anything to do with Ning Yiqing. If so, I don''t know if she can persuade him. She didn''t know where Mao Sui intended to be. At this time, it was useless even to ask, because she had already hit two nails in Tian Rongyue and Huang Zhirong''s life. Chapter 920 Gu only knows how terrible the principle of being a soldier is. Even if she finds Mao Suiyi, she is afraid that he will directly refuse her. She was a little irritable. After three laps in the same place, she immediately walked out of the training field. Wang xiongchao wanted to stop her. Huang Zhirong already said with a cold snort: "once the instructor Hua is away, she doesn''t train. She''s afraid that the usual training is just acting." "She''s not that kind of person. There must be something wrong with her." Wang xiongchao made an excuse for her. Huang Zhirong said with disdain: "what can she do? It''s lazy to make it clear. No woman can persist in training with such intensity. " Although Wang xiongchao is a little closer to Gu only, he doesn''t know why she doesn''t train today. Even if he wants to speak for her, it''s hard to say. He can only sigh. Gu only left the training ground and went directly to Ning Yiqing''s dormitory. Last time Ning Yiqing gave her the key to the dormitory, which made her feel tired and come to have a rest. But during his absence, she didn''t come once. After she arrived at the dormitory, she called Su tingxue. She was lucky today. Su tingxue was in the research room, and she didn''t beat around the bush with her. She said directly, "aunt Su, there''s something I want you to do for me." Su tingxue''s news is undoubtedly well-informed, she directly asked: "is it for Ning Yiqing''s business?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s true that you can''t hide anything from Aunt su." Su tingxue hesitated a little on the phone and said directly, "Shutang is on a mission with Ning Yiqing this time. I knew that this mission is a bit dangerous, but I think it''s not a big problem to have Ning Yiqing. Now they are all lost. It should be something unexpected. Things may not be the worst." "Now the military headquarters has sent people to the rescue. Originally, the rescue team would start in the afternoon, but the guide out of the mission suddenly suffered a stroke and the mission was delayed. Now the military headquarters is looking for a suitable guide." This is all the information she knows about this matter. These are confidential, but she thinks Gu has the right to know. Because she knows how good Gu''s relationship with Ning Yiqing is. Gu only had planned to be rejected by Su tingxue. At this time, she was slightly stunned to hear this. She asked, "can you tell me where they are on the mission? What kind of guide do you need? " Su tingxue did not hide from her, but said directly: "they went to the desert in Northern Xinjiang." Gu only nibbled his lower lip. The desert is a place that can swallow everything, where anything can happen. She knows that in this era, because of the underdevelopment of transportation and communication, it is not easy to find a suitable guide. She pondered a little and said, "aunt Su, I want to go with the rescue team to find Ning Yiqing and her brother." These two men are essentially the two most important men in her life. When they are in danger, she is very worried. Su tingxue knows about Cheng Shutang''s only sister, so it''s OK for her to call Cheng Shutang like this. In fact, in her previous life, she spent nearly a year in the desert in search of high-quality licorice. She didn''t know much about the desert, but she knew much more about it than most people. She is not good enough to be a guide, but she is not a drag. Chapter 921 It''s just that Gu can''t speak directly in front of Su tingxue, but she thinks Su tingxue can tell her this, so she can only ask Su tingxue for help. Su tingxue was surprised and advised her: "they are going to rescue this time. They will march in a hurry. There are still many unknown risks. You are afraid that it will be difficult for you to cope with them. Do you want to think about this again?" Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip and said, "aunt Su, if Ning Yiqing dies, I can''t live." She didn''t know why she said such words, because in her heart before, she always felt that no one in the world can''t leave anyone, but at this time, when she couldn''t help saying these words, she felt that Ning Yiqing was so important. When Su tingxue on the other end of the phone heard her words, the whole person stayed for a long time, and then said, "OK, I''ll arrange it, but you have to make sure you come back safely." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I will not only come back safely, but also come back safely with Ning Yiqing and my brother." Su tingxue was silent on the other end of the phone. She seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, she said, "you come to my research institute, and I''ll arrange other things." It doesn''t take long to find a guide, so they don''t have much time to prepare. Gu only hang up the phone immediately ran out of the military region, let Tian Rongyue immediately send her home. Tian Rongyue didn''t know what she was going to do. In his opinion, as long as she didn''t make trouble in the military region, she would have to do other things. When Gu Weiwei got home, she packed all the medicines she had made in a bag, took some things needed for emergency treatment, and hurriedly took a few sets of washing clothes to have a portable kettle. She stuffed all these things in a backpack, and then jumped on the car and asked Tian Rongyue to send her to the Research Institute. This time, Tian Rongyue frowned slightly and couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing in the research institute?" "Confidential." Gu only said lightly. Tian Rongyue He found that women are really not ordinary stingy. He just told her something in the afternoon. She actually kept it in mind. Is this an immediate return? Gu Weiyi glanced at him: "drive!" She knew she was in a hurry, so she didn''t want to waste her time. After she arrived at the Research Institute, the guard at the door was the same as the one last time. Because she knew her and Su tingxue had said hello before, she put her in directly. Gu Yiwei was directly brought into Su tingxue''s office. After she went in, she really felt her mother''s bravery. Su tingxue''s office is full of all kinds of weapons. Gu is very weak in this aspect, and she doesn''t know most of them. Su tingxue directly dragged a small wooden box and pushed it in front of her: "it''s for you." Gu only slightly Leng, opened a look at the fool''s eyes, it was actually a gun and a number of bullets. Su tingxue was not surprised to see her surprised expression, but she calmly explained: "in addition to environmental hazards, they are likely to encounter overseas dangerous elements. These things are well prepared." "I''m not qualified to hold a gun..." Gu only looked at her and said. Chapter 922 "I give you permission to use these things." Su tingxue said lightly: "I discussed this with my father, and he also agreed. Although you are in the backup group, the backup group is also a member of the company, so you can be granted this qualification." Gu Yiwei doesn''t know what to say, but Su tingxue has been there to explain the use of those weapons to her. She is a smart person and has a memory that she never forgets, so she has learned to use them after su tingxue has said it again. Su tingxue watched her skillfully loading and unloading weapons, and assembling guns. Su tingxue sighed: "now I understand why my father values you so much. The only thing is that you should do it by nature." Gu Yiwei coughed and said: "aunt Miao said I was a born painter, while teacher Shao said I was a born doctor. In fact, I just learned things faster than ordinary people. I really didn''t have as much power as you said." Su tingxue laughed when she heard this, then opened the drawer and took out a small gun and handed it to her: "I have one of this kind of gun. You used it once when you saved me last time. I don''t need to say more about the specific usage. I made this one specially for you. Although this gun is small, it''s not weak. You also have it." Gu only knows that this gun is really a good thing, and he is not polite to Su tingxue. After that, he uses a leather case to hang it around his waist, and once he puts on his coat, he can''t see anything. Su tingxue was quite satisfied with this. She handed her a box of bullets and said, "these bullets are specially made for this gun. Because the process is a little complicated, I only made a batch of them and gave them to you." Gu only looked at her, she said with a smile: "I''ll let them produce another batch later, you don''t have to worry about me." Gu only some embarrassed smile, since the last attack on Su tingxue, she has been worried about the safety of Su tingxue. She thought about it, took out ten bullets to Su tingxue and said, "keep these for yourself. In case of any situation, you won''t be too passive." Su tingxue was warm in her heart, but she didn''t take it. Instead, she said, "I left ten for myself." Su tingxue opened the drawer. There were more than ten bullets there. Gu only put them away. Su tingxue has a wide range of things for Gu only. Considering the long-distance attack, she can''t bear too much weight. Su tingxue''s things for Gu only are relatively light, but even so, the weight on her back is more than 20 kg. Gu only equipped with these things and turned to leave, Su tingxue saw her back and felt a little trance for a moment. She always felt that she was too solemn and stirring, and doubted whether she had done something wrong. After all, it was a dangerous situation that even Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang would fall into. It was too dangerous for her to send such a delicate girl as Gu to there. Su tingxue couldn''t help shouting: "the only one!" Gu only turned his head, looked at her anxiously and worried, and gave her a sweet smile. Su tingxue couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know what you will encounter, and I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to help you this time. If you really encounter danger, you must find a way to protect yourself! You must come back safely Chapter 923 Gu Yiwei smiles at Su tingxue and says, "OK, I will come back safely." She said, went to Su tingxue''s side, hugged and said: "aunt Su, when I come back, I''ll tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" Su tingxue asked curiously. Gu only but some mysterious smile, said: "I''ll tell you when I come back safely." She knew that she would not know what kind of danger it would be. Maybe she could not come back safely. If Su tingxue knew that she was her daughter, she would not let her go anyway. In this case, Su tingxue should not be too worried. If she can come back safely this time, then some things need to be dealt with. Su tingxue has some helplessness. Gu Weiyi smiles and bends his eyes: "so aunt Su, you have to believe me. I will come back safely. I will tell you the secret." Su tingxue sighed, then nodded her head and said, "OK! I''ll wait for you to come back and share your secret. " Hua Zhifeng is waiting anxiously in the military headquarters. As the leader of this rescue, he is under great pressure and suffering in his heart. His task this time is quite arduous. The earlier the rescue, the better. Now he is still looking for a guide urgently. Every extra minute is a torment for him. Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing have been friends for many years. He clearly knows Ning Yiqing''s ability. This time Ning Yiqing is in trouble. He is afraid that things will be more troublesome than he expected, so he needs to be more careful. The company attached great importance to this matter and mobilized all its efforts to find a new guide. Naturally, the efficiency would not be too low, and the right person was immediately found. After the guide found, the company directly called the plane to send Hua Zhifeng and others to northern Xinjiang. The company''s helicopters are usually used to transport important materials, so there are basically no seats inside, and more than ten teammates sit inside. The most important thing in rescue is timeliness, so this plane will fly to the place where Ning Yiqing''s team lost contact at last, and then everyone will parachute down. From the imperial capital to the northern Xinjiang, even the plane takes about five hours. There will be intense rescue soon. Before arriving at the destination, those team-mates all leaned on the cabin and closed their eyes. Some people fell asleep and snored loudly. Hua Zhifeng can''t sleep at this time. He wants to see some clues from the information he sent back before sorting out. He is looking at the information, the residual light of his eyes suddenly swept to the salute rack, as if something was moving. His eyes narrowed slightly, pulled out the pistol from his waist and walked towards the salute rack. After he got close to the salute rack, he pulled open the top shelf, but he didn''t see anything. He frowned slightly, stepped over the shelf, pulled open the rear cabin door, and aimed at the people inside: "who!" "Don''t shoot!" Gu only raised his hands over his head and turned around slowly. Hua Zhifeng looked at her and her face changed a few times. He frowned and asked, "how can you be here?" Gu only looked at the black muzzle of the gun and asked, "instructor, can you put the gun away first?" Hua Zhifeng looked at her for a long time. He always knew that among the reserve cadets he was leading, she was the wildest, the most creative and the most talented. But he didn''t know that she was so bold that she followed here! Chapter 924 Hua Zhifeng put the gun away with a black face and said coldly, "Gu Youyi, you''d better give me an explanation to explain why you are here." The rest of the team-mates were awakened when they heard the movement here, and they all looked over. When they saw Gu only, they were stunned. How could there be a woman on the plane? They haven''t heard of female teammates participating in this rescue mission before. "In fact, there is no need to explain this. Someone helped me. Otherwise, where can I get in?" Gu only coughed and said, "but I can''t tell you who helped me. I don''t want to give her any trouble." Hearing her words, Hua Tingfeng''s face became more ugly: "I don''t care what way you come here, you''ll roll back to me in a moment!" "I''m here for the mission." Gu only resolutely refused: "my object''s life and death is uncertain now, I will do my part to save him!" "Save him?" Hua Zhifeng''s eyes are full of Frost: "as far as your ability is concerned, you still want to save Ning Yiqing. I''m afraid you''ll have to pay for your own life before you find him." Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "I have the ability to protect myself." "How much weight do you have? As your instructor, I can''t be more clear." Hua Zhifeng glared at her and said, "get back to me, Ma Liu!" Gu only looked at him and asked, "what if I don''t agree?" Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice: "the bounden duty of the staff of the security company is to obey orders. If you don''t listen to my arrangement today, I will send you to the military court when I go back!" Gu Yiwei said with a faint smile: "instructor, have you forgotten it again? I''m not an employee of the company! " Hua Zhifeng''s face was slightly stiff. Gu Weiyi straightened up and said, "I''m not an employee of the company, so even if I don''t obey orders, you can''t punish me." Hua Zhifeng Gu only looked at him and said: "although you are my instructor, you can also use the instructor to give orders to me, but for me, a non staff member, when I am not in the training ground, you can no longer make any restrictions on my behavior!" When those teammates heard her say these words, their eyes were very big. They all knew what kind of person Hua Zhifeng was. It was the existence of killing God. They were very angry. They were afraid when they saw him, not to mention the only such a delicate girl. But the girl seemed not afraid of him at all, and even dared to talk back! Hua Zhifeng pointed a gun at Gu Youyi again: "you are not an employee of the company, but you are here. Believe it or not, I will kill you directly!" Gu Weiyi glanced at the black muzzle of the gun, gently pursed his lower lip and said, "instructor, when you taught us before, you said that you should never aim a gun at the open-minded compatriots!" Hua Zhifeng He looked at Gu only has one kind to hold up the stone to hit own foot namely to see the feeling, this wench really ghost essence. He laughed angrily and said coldly, "now I strongly doubt your motive for getting on the plane." "My motive is to find my partner and live and die with him!" Gu only answered frankly: "I made all kinds of preparations before I came here. If he died, I would live and die with him. If he lived, we would live and leave together, but I can''t die before I''m sure of his life and death." Chapter 925 Gu Weiwei looked at Hua Zhifeng and said, "you don''t have to doubt my shooting instructor. What you doubt is my ability, but I can guarantee that I won''t drag you down!" The first time Hua Zhifeng saw her, she knew that she was a prickly girl. This time, she had a deeper understanding. This girl could refresh all his understanding of women, and her temper was not much worse than Ning Yiqing. He said coldly, "what if I let you go back now?" "Then you can shoot me!" Gu only said seriously: "unless I die, otherwise I will never go back like this!" Hua Zhifeng saw that she was not afraid of boiling water. He was so angry that his liver hurt. The gun in his hand had killed many people, but he had never killed anyone like her! He got angry, took up the gun, opened the insurance to her head, and said coldly, "well, I''ll help you now!" Gu only lightly pursed for a while, straight to his eyes, but did not let him. Hua Zhifeng felt powerless for her. He felt that he had been unlucky for 18 years before he could find such a thorn in her head. He can''t really kill her like this, and he doesn''t want to take her to the rescue mission. Those team members all opened their eyes and looked at them, because they clearly knew Hua Zhifeng''s temper, so there was no one to persuade them at this time, and they were watching the play one by one. Gu Wei glanced at them from the corner of her eye, and then at Hua Zhifeng, whose face was already a little twisted. She felt that as a woman in the new era, she needed to stop when she saw it. So she suddenly began to cry. As soon as she was short, she hugged Hua Zhifeng''s thigh: "instructor, I beg you, take me with you! I promise, I''ll never hold you back! " "I''m very affectionate to Ning Yiqing. You don''t know that his accident made me feel like I was being roasted on the stove! Let me stay in the imperial capital and wait for his news, I really can''t do it! " Hua Zhifeng met a lot of people and could deal with all kinds of emergency situations, but Gu Zhifeng was obviously not included. He thought her temper was so hard, and he thought she would fight him to the end, but he didn''t expect that she would have such a rogue reaction! It''s just As soon as the girl''s body leaned over, he felt a little stiff and uncomfortable. He gritted his teeth and said, "Gu you, let me go!" "Not loose!" Gu Yiwei cried and said, "if you don''t promise me today, I won''t let go!" "I won''t be polite if you do that again!" Hua Zhifeng said, biting his teeth. Gu Weiyi continued to cry and said: "if you dare to knock me out and throw me on the plane today, or don''t take me, as long as I return to the imperial capital alive, I will tell people all over the world that you insult me!" Hua Zhifeng''s hands are all up, and he wants to make Gu''s only hand dizzy. When he hears her words, he doesn''t know whether it''s better to take it back or to chop it down. If other girls say such things, he may just listen to them. He doesn''t think he will have such courage. But this is Gu only! The only one to look after! Gu Weiyi, who has great ability! There is nothing in the world that she dare not do! Poof, one of my teammates couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 926 Hua Zhifeng stares fiercely immediately, and the teammate covers his mouth. Another teammate said with a smile: "Captain, or take her with you!" "Yes, take her with you. If you die in the rescue, she asked for it." "That is, there''s no need to ruin your reputation for a woman." Hua Zhifeng Gu Weiyi looked up at him and said, "I promise that as long as the instructor takes me, I will listen to your arrangement and never make trouble!" Hua Zhifeng grinds her teeth and says, "let go!" Gu Weiyi immediately said with a smile, "then I''ll be the instructor and promise!" She then stood up and saluted her and said, "thank you, instructor!" What is face changing? What is climbing along the pole? What is naughty? Today, Gu Zhifeng gave a very vivid lesson to Hua Zhifeng and all his teammates. Hua Zhi was speechless and said with a cold snort: "I hope you really have such courage!" Gu only seriously replied: "I will never let the instructor down!" Hua Zhifeng is speechless to her when she looks like this. She is black faced and lazy to pay attention to her. She continues to study the map and prepare for the coming rescue. However, Gu Zhifeng is so upset that he can''t read the information for a moment. He felt very bad from the bottom of his heart. He complained about Ning Yiqing in his heart. How could he find such a difficult object! Gu Weiyi was relieved after persuading Hua Zhifeng. At least she got the qualification to stay, which is really not easy. She saw those teammates looking at her with great interest one by one. She coughed, waved her hand and said hello to them: "Hello, I''m the only Gu in the backup group, the object of Ning Yiqing." Those teammates looked at her and laughed. Some people gave her a thumbs up when Hua Zhifeng didn''t pay attention. Others sighed: "why do other people''s daughters-in-law look so good, but I don''t even have a daughter-in-law?" There was another chuckle. Gu Weiwei also laughed. Before she could speak, Hua Zhifeng stood up and said, "it''s almost here. Get ready for the parachute jump." Gu only didn''t know their plan. As soon as she heard the word parachute jump, she was blinded. Jump... Parachute jump? Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and said, "don''t you want to follow us? Now I''ll give you this chance, it depends on whether you have the courage. " Gu only felt toothache. She didn''t know that their plan was to parachute down. Although she had a lot of courage, she never jumped! But at this time, it was impossible to admit counsels, so she coughed and said, "if I go back to the instructor, I have never jumped the umbrella. Please teach me on the spot!" Hua Zhifeng is looking at her at this time. He wants her to retreat. So he says coldly, "I don''t have time now. Just now, whoever said that she should stay will teach her!" Those teammates were also a bit silly when they heard about it. Parachute jumping is definitely a technical work plus physical work, and it is also a great test of people''s courage. Many female employees counseled half of them when they heard about parachute jumping. A teammate was pushed out by several players: "just now you laugh first, you teach her." That teammate scratched his head and wanted to refuse again. Gu only looked at him and said, "thank you. I will study hard." Chapter 927 The teammate''s surname is Zhu Dabao. He doesn''t talk to girls many times. As soon as Gu only comes over, he blushes and his neck is thick. He''s embarrassed. He can''t say anything but scratch his head. The other players laughed: "Zhu Dabao, you teach me! Otherwise this little girl will have to hold your thigh again! " "You are usually very good at blowing. How can this become such a virtue?" "Teach quickly, and you''ll parachute in ten minutes!" "I... I..." Zhu Dabao, I haven''t come here for a long time. Gu only saw him like this and felt that she had a big head. Now there was not much time. She really had no time to spend any more, so she picked up the umbrella bag and read the manual. There are a lot of parachutes on board in case of accidents. There are a lot of spare parachutes. Hua Zhifeng feels funny when he sees this scene, but he doesn''t come to teach Gu only. In his private heart, he still hopes that she can follow the plane back to the imperial capital, instead of following them to take risks. Zhu Dabao''s face turned red. He looked at the players who laughed at him and said, "what are you laughing at? I''ll teach her now." But when he came to Gu''s face, he stuttered again: "I''ll... I''ll... Teach you!" Gu only worried when she saw him. Of course, she knew that someone taught her faster than she taught herself. But when he saw her, he was very shy. She was also convinced. It''s so old that even some people couldn''t speak completely when they saw a girl. She thought for a moment and said, "wait a minute." Then she opened her backpack, picked up a dress, put it on her face and said, "now you can think of me as a man." When she said this, her voice became quite low, completely different from her clear and pleasant voice just now. The players who watched the play were surprised at her appearance. They were all one in a hundred all-round masters. In addition to those who could fight, some of them were good at oral skills and face changing. It was just a little surprising that this happened to Gu only. Even don''t want to take care of the only flower know, there are some accidents in the eye of the wind, this girl is really surprised and surprised all the time. He could not help thinking that if only she were not a prick, if only she were a man, if only she were a serious soldier. Zhu Dabao looked at her stupidly. He couldn''t see her pretty face. What he heard was some low male voice. He immediately felt more comfortable. He soon calmed down and told Gu only about parachuting in an orderly way. In fact, Zhu Dabao''s eloquence is very good. He quickly told Gu you the essentials and know-how of parachuting, and repeatedly told Gu you what to pay attention to when he parachuted for the first time. Listen and remember carefully. Although she was a little afraid of parachute jumping, she was always brave. She worked hard to learn. Zhu Dabao just finished talking about the precautions to Gu Zhifeng. Hua Zhifeng said: "we''re here, ready to parachute!" Zhu Dabao took a look at Gu Yiyi and said, "when you jump for the first time, remember one thing. Be bold and careful. If the parachute bag doesn''t open so quickly, don''t worry. Do the action I''ve just taught you and try to open it again." Gu Weiyi pulled down the clothes on his head and said to him seriously, "thank you!" Chapter 928 As soon as Zhu Dabao saw Gu''s delicate face, his face turned red immediately. He said, "no... you''re welcome." Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw him like this. He didn''t say much about it now. After tying his umbrella bag, he followed those players in line. Gu only jumped for the first time after all. He only trained for less than ten minutes before jumping. It''s a lie to say that he''s not nervous. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Hua Zhifeng stood behind her and said, "it''s too late for you to regret now. When you jump down for a while, there''s no room for regret." Gu took a deep breath again and said, "I won''t regret it or shrink back." Hua Zhifeng felt her tension and fear, but also in her face to see the stubborn and insistence, do not know why, his heart to her that dissatisfaction immediately scattered, this girl is really a little moving. Stabbing is killing people, but not touching. He snorted: "there is a big data to tell you, every year when training parachute, there are always people sacrifice." "I will never be included in those people." Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "when I don''t find Ning Yiqing, I won''t let myself have an accident." As she spoke, the teammate in front of her had already jumped. She took a step forward. At this time, she could clearly hear the huge roar of the propeller of the plane. The fierce wind came from the hole of the parachute jump. It was hunting and blowing Gu''s only hair. It was winter in Northern Xinjiang, which made her face ache. She looked down. It was midnight. It was dark below. The big hole for Skydiving seemed to be a goblin that could devour people. Gu''s heart beat faster. She knew that if the plane flew like this, she would be far away from other teammates if she delayed for a second. She didn''t have time to hesitate at all. Hua Zhifeng is looking at her. No matter who she is, she will have a strong fear in her first parachute jump. If she is a little timid, she will not even dare to jump, not to mention the only girl who looks delicate, so it''s normal for her to be afraid at this time. He didn''t want to sneer at her any more. Just as he wanted to explain the essentials of parachute jumping to her, she did something that made him dumbfounded. She jumped directly! She just jumped off like this! Hua Zhifeng didn''t know what to say at this time. She hesitated for the shortest time he had ever seen. He lightly scolded a sentence: "really grow an iron gall!" He jumped after scolding. Gu only at the moment of jumping, trying to control the direction of her body according to Zhu Dabao''s main points, trying to expand her umbrella bag. This is the first time that she feels weightlessness, which is definitely not good. High in the air, oxygen is also a little thin, she does not know whether because of their own illusion, she has a sense of breathlessness. Weightlessness, downward, cold wind like a knife cut her face, she tried to adjust her breathing, and then found a very sad thing, her umbrella bag did not open! Gu only scolded a Niang in the heart, her this luck is also really violent watch, her first parachute actually happened such thing. Her heart beat faster, but she told herself to calm down anyway. In this case, she was the only one who could save her. Chapter 929 Gu only silently calculated the height of her current position in her heart, and then calculated the acceleration according to her own body. She knew that if she could not open the umbrella bag in five seconds from now on, she would be thrown into meat sauce. At the thought of this, she completely calmed down, because she was very hard to survive, she did not want to taste the taste of death. Even if she wants to die, she also wants to die together with Ning Yiqing, instead of such worthless death here. She continued to adjust her umbrella bag. After counting to five in her heart, the umbrella bag finally opened, and she breathed a long sigh of relief. Like her, Hua Zhifeng was also relieved. He jumped down behind her and saw her body fall sharply in the air. He also found that she was very calm in the process of falling. In addition to opening the umbrella all the time, he was also adjusting the direction of her body in order to increase the resistance and delay the falling time. He really pinched a sweat for her. If she really died here, how can he explain to Ning Yiqing later? Fortunately, she finally opened the umbrella bag. Gu only found that her hands were full of sweat after opening the umbrella bag. Today''s event really scared her. She took a deep breath, so she had time to look at her situation. Because it was at night and the visibility was not high, she could hardly see the soldiers who parachuted before her. I can only vaguely see one or two black spots not far away. And at this time, she found that around a vast, wind blowing gently, the horizon of the crescent moon hanging, under the body is thousands of miles of yellow sand, a vast. It was not the first time she saw the desert scenery, but the first time she saw the desert in mid air. Such a scene is undoubtedly extremely beautiful. She wants to change Wang Wei''s poem: "the desert is straight, the river is curved and the moon is hanging." If only Ning Yiqing could be with her at this time. She could only hope in her heart that he would be safe. She tried to think about whether he had something in her previous life. Only at this time did she find that she paid too little attention to him in her previous life and did not know what happened to him. But one thing is certain, that is, this time at least he came back alive. It''s just that her rebirth has produced the butterfly effect, and many things have changed greatly, so it''s really hard to say what will happen this time. Because of this, her heart was particularly worried. As the parachute slowly fell, Gu only found a sad thing, that is, although Zhu Xiaobao taught her how to use the umbrella bag and how to open it in the air, he didn''t teach her how to land! Gu Weiyi is full of hard work. This is the result of quick success! The only thing that she feels lucky now is that her first parachute jump was in the desert, not in the field, or even if she didn''t fall into the river, she might hang on a tree. It''s much better in the desert, at least in the sand. Just when Gu only pulled the rope of the parachute to control the direction and tried to find a way to land, Hua Zhifeng''s voice came from her head: "idiot! Pull the rope on the side Gu Weiyi did not respond, he heard Hua Zhifeng yelling: "it''s stupid! It''s too late, Gu only, listen to the command, bend your knees, bend down! " Chapter 930 As soon as Zhu Dabao saw Gu''s delicate face, his face turned red immediately. He said, "no... you''re welcome." Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw him like this. He didn''t say much about it now. After tying his umbrella bag, he followed those players in line. Gu only jumped for the first time after all. He only trained for less than ten minutes before jumping. It''s a lie to say that he''s not nervous. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Hua Zhifeng stood behind her and said, "it''s too late for you to regret now. When you jump down for a while, there''s no room for regret." Gu took a deep breath again and said, "I won''t regret it or shrink back." Hua Zhifeng felt her tension and fear, but also in her face to see the stubborn and insistence, do not know why, his heart to her that dissatisfaction immediately scattered, this girl is really a little moving. Stabbing is killing people, but not touching. He snorted: "there is a big data to tell you, every year when training parachute, there are always people sacrifice." "I will never be included in those people." Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "when I don''t find Ning Yiqing, I won''t let myself have an accident." As she spoke, the teammate in front of her had already jumped. She took a step forward. At this time, she could clearly hear the huge roar of the propeller of the plane. The fierce wind came from the hole of the parachute jump. It was hunting and blowing Gu''s only hair. It was winter in Northern Xinjiang, which made her face ache. She looked down. It was midnight. It was dark below. The big hole for Skydiving seemed to be a goblin that could devour people. Gu''s heart beat faster. She knew that if the plane flew like this, she would be far away from other teammates if she delayed for a second. She didn''t have time to hesitate at all. Hua Zhifeng is looking at her. No matter who she is, she will have a strong fear in her first parachute jump. If she is a little timid, she will not even dare to jump, not to mention the only girl who looks delicate, so it''s normal for her to be afraid at this time. He didn''t want to sneer at her any more. Just as he wanted to explain the essentials of parachute jumping to her, she did something that made him dumbfounded. She jumped directly! She just jumped off like this! Hua Zhifeng didn''t know what to say at this time. She hesitated for the shortest time he had ever seen. He lightly scolded a sentence: "really grow an iron gall!" He jumped after scolding. Gu only at the moment of jumping, trying to control the direction of her body according to Zhu Dabao''s main points, trying to expand her umbrella bag. This is the first time that she feels weightlessness, which is definitely not good. High in the air, oxygen is also a little thin, she does not know whether because of their own illusion, she has a sense of breathlessness. Weightlessness, downward, cold wind like a knife cut her face, she tried to adjust her breathing, and then found a very sad thing, her umbrella bag did not open! Gu only scolded a Niang in the heart, her this luck is also really violent watch, her first parachute actually happened such thing. Her heart beat faster, but she told herself to calm down anyway. In this case, she was the only one who could save her. Chapter 931 Gu Weiwei had always thought that because she was a girl, Hua Zhifeng had some prejudice. This discovery made her know that although he was biased against her, he actually took care of her. Just like Ning Yiqing, he didn''t speak very well. If she is a previous life, she may subjectively think that Hua Zhifeng is disgusted with her, but after experiencing Ning Yiqing''s life, she no longer listens to the people around her, but looks at how they do things. After determining the direction, Hua Zhifeng discussed with the guide, asked about the desert in detail, and then made a rough action plan. According to his experience, he led a team to March due north. The night in the desert is very cold. Gu Weiyi''s weight is not lighter than that of other teammates, but her physical strength is worse than that of them. She is struggling to follow them. When Zhu Dabao saw that she was struggling to walk, he wanted to help her pack. When Hua Zhifeng saw her, he stopped immediately: "if she follows her, then she has to be responsible for herself. No one is allowed to help her!" Zhu Dabao was so afraid of Hua Zhifeng that he didn''t dare to disobey him at all, so he took a look at Gu Yiwei apologetically. Gu only smiles at him, indicating that it doesn''t matter. She followed at the end of the team by herself. Although she was a little slow, she could always keep up with their rhythm and didn''t fall behind. Hua Zhifeng has been paying attention to Gu''s movement. Although she stumbles with her, she never falls behind. He knew she was stubborn before, but now she is more stubborn than he expected. Because they were in a hurry to March, they did not march slowly. After walking for several hours, the sky began to light up. The sunrise in the desert was quite shocking. After the sun jumped out of the horizon, the yellow sand in the desert was instantly illuminated and looked gorgeous. Gu is not the first time to see the sunrise in the desert. At this time, her heart is also full of shock. Many soldiers are the first time to see the sunrise in the desert, they can not help but stop. Hua Zhifeng didn''t stop them, but let them stop and have breakfast. Even after walking for so long, they are a little tired. The desert is windy, and it''s winter. The temperature is very low. Everyone is wrapped up. When everyone was resting, Hua Zhifeng didn''t rest all the time. He continued to discuss with the guide. Gu only brought some food with her. The water was heavy, so she didn''t bring much. The weather was dry and cold, and she couldn''t eat hot food. This kind of feeling was not good. She didn''t have much appetite, but she still tried to make herself eat a little. After a little rest, Hua Zhifeng took them on their way. They walked northward for several hours, but they still didn''t see any trace of Ning Yiqing and his party. They just disappeared out of thin air, or the sand in the desert buried everything. When they first arrived in the desert, all the excitement aroused by the beautiful scenery had disappeared. Gu Weiyi sighed a long time. No one in the team spoke and walked forward. Hua Zhifeng''s face is becoming more and more ugly. He keeps in touch with the outside, but he still doesn''t see the trace of Ning Yiqing''s team. He only sees the mountain not far away. Chapter 932 In the final analysis, desert is a process of desertification. Before desertification, there can be mountains, water and grassland. Looking at the mountain and running to death, the horse said that Gu was the only one in their current situation. The mountain seemed very close to them, but it made them walk for several hours. In the dark, the party came to the foot of the mountain. Hua Zhifeng knew that everyone was tired after a day''s walking, so he asked two team members to go to the front to check the situation, and then the others took a rest. Gu Youyi, who had been walking all day today, was very tired. She just wanted to sit down. As a doctor, she knew that sitting down like this would do great harm to her health, so she forced herself to stretch again, and then she sat down. Her feet are full of blisters after walking all day today. She takes off her shoes and socks and pricks them with a needle to squeeze out the water in the blisters. Then she presses several acupoints on the sole of her feet, which makes her feel more comfortable. After she finished these, she saw that the team members all looked at her curiously. She coughed softly. Fortunately, at this time, the team members who went to explore the surrounding situation came back. They went to Hua Zhifeng and said, "Captain, there''s something in front of us." "We found a corpse. The facial features of the corpse are Westerners. There are gunshot wounds on the body. It is estimated that the corpse has been dead for about three days." As soon as the news came, everyone was shocked. At this time, the body was found, which means that someone had been here, and the other party''s characteristics show that Ning Yiqing and his party were attacked by the enemy. "Where is it? Show me." Hua Zhifeng said calmly. The two teammates immediately led the way. Gu Weiyi wanted to follow him to have a look, but he was swept by Hua Zhifeng and said, "don''t worry any more, just stay here!" Gu only felt that he was full of disgust. He bit his lower lip lightly and didn''t speak. She knew that no matter in experience or ability, she was at the bottom of the special forces team. She couldn''t help much at this time, so she had to stay there and wait. After Hua Zhifeng left, Zhu Dabao blushed and said to her, "the captain always talks like this. Don''t mind with him." Of course, Gu Wei won''t be angry with Hua Zhifeng because of such a small matter. She asked Zhu Dabao, "have you been to the security company for many years?" "It''s nearly ten years. I joined the security company when I was 16." Zhu Dabao said sheepishly, "when I was a child, my family was poor and I couldn''t get enough to eat. When my mother said that the security company could have enough to eat, she sent me here." Gu was surprised to hear that. Ten years ago, that is, in 1984, the domestic economy was still very poor. As long as there were a few natural disasters in many places, poor families would become a big problem. Zhu Dabao is only 26 years old this year. In fact, he was less than the minimum age to enter the company. His mother entrusted him with some relationships and gave him a gift from the only egg laying hen in his family, which earned him the qualification to enter the security company. In the past few years when he joined the security company, he felt very happy although he saw more life and death. It''s just that after he entered the company, every day he either trained or carried out tasks, and he seldom contacted with girls. He was also a bit introverted, so now when he saw girls, he would blush, heartbeat and say nothing. Gu Weiyi looked at him with admiration and said, "you are a good teammate." Chapter 933 Zhu Dabao was even more embarrassed by Gu''s praise and blushed even more. Several of his teammates laughed when they saw him. After a day''s getting along with him, they became familiar with Gu only and said with a smile, "little girl, don''t tease Dabao any more. He can''t say everything when he sees a girl!" "You know that when he saw me, he couldn''t tell me the whole story, and asked him to teach me how to parachute! That''s too much! " Gu Weiyi gives them a small fist. Those teammates smile again, someone said with a smile: "it''s not that we don''t want to teach you, but that the captain is scared to death today, we dare not touch his head." "But you are really good at parachuting. I thought you would give advice and stay on the plane and go back to the logistics department." "Yes, I think so, too. You are a little girl with great courage. No wonder you dare to follow me." Gu only listened to their jokes and said with a breath, "actually, I was a little scared when I parachuted." "Anyone who jumps for the first time will be afraid. You''re the best one I''ve ever seen." Someone said with a smile. Gu only knew that even if they had spoken for her on the plane, it was just a joke. No one really believed that she dared to parachute. And she not only dared to parachute, but also followed them for a day without stopping or tiring, which was the time to win their recognition. For them, they always respect the strong. Gu was a little embarrassed at this time, because she felt that she was not good enough, she knew the difference between herself and them better, and now she can only barely do it. Hua Zhifeng didn''t say much after he came back. He just said to the people, "we''ll rest here tonight and set out at dawn tomorrow." They are here for rescue, but the situation is not clear now. They have been running all day today. At this time, everyone is tired, so it is necessary to have a proper rest. Hua Zhifeng called the names of his two teammates and asked them to take turns on duty all night while the others had a good rest. His eyes swept over Gu''s only body and said in a low voice, "come inside." Gu only knows that this is his care for her, in case of any danger, she will not bear the brunt. She did not refuse his kindness, answered, and then got into a sleeping bag and fell asleep. It''s very cold in the desert at night, and the soldiers all sleep together. As the only woman in the team, Gu only can''t sleep together with them, so she woke up at night. After she woke up, she found that she could not sleep anyway, and then she was surprised to find that the two soldiers on duty were gone! Gu only knows that these people are excellent people, and it is absolutely impossible for them to leave their posts without permission. She thought for a moment, wrapped her clothes tightly, and did not disturb the rest. She walked along the valley for about a mile, but still did not find the two on duty teammates. When she was in doubt, she suddenly heard a gunshot from behind her. It was midnight and it was quiet all around. The gunshot scared her a lot. She saw that someone fell on the ground behind the sand dune in front of her, with blood splashing all around. She turned her head, but saw Hua Zhifeng standing behind her, the gun in her hand was still smoking. Chapter 934 Hua Zhifeng takes a look at Gu Weiyi, and then goes to the man who was killed. Gu Weiyi follows him and finds that the man is a white man with live ammunition and gun cocoons. He is either a professional killer or a professional mercenary. Hua Zhifeng frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Ning Yiqing, they should be in trouble." Gu Wei''s eyes are also dignified. Hua Zhifeng glances at her and says, "Gu Wei, do you know you almost died just now?" Gu only saw the white man''s body. His hand had been pulled on the trigger. If Hua Zhifeng''s gun slowed down another second, she might have been killed by the white man. When she thought about the scene just now, she was still a little afraid. After all, her training time was short and she had no combat experience. The white man was hiding in the shadow just now. Because it was dark, she didn''t find it at all. "Come out to carry out the task, no matter what circumstances, we must be vigilant." Hua Zhifeng said coldly. It''s rare that he didn''t say a word to ridicule Gu only, but she felt a little embarrassed. In the final analysis, compared with Hua Zhifeng, an experienced teammate, she was not even a rookie. She sipped her lower lip and did not speak. Hua Zhifeng looks at the white man''s corpse. He finds a black badge in the corpse. The dragon pattern is printed on the badge. The dragon pattern looks arrogant. When he saw the badge, his eyes narrowed slightly and he said in a cold voice, "it''s them." "They?" Gu asked curiously, "who are they?" "Black dragon, an overseas mercenary organization, as long as they can afford money, they may take on any task." Flowers know the cool face of the wind. In fact, he has dealt with this organization several times. He knows about their style of action and the way they kill people. These people can do anything harmful for money. They are ferocious and most of them are Desperado. They do things by no means. Gu only saw his dignified face and knew that these people were very difficult to deal with. She was a little worried and couldn''t help asking: "will Ning Yiqing meet them?" "Ning Yiqing, they haven''t been in touch with the outside world for so many days. In this case, nine times out of ten they meet." Hua Zhifeng stood up and said, "it''s just that Ning Yiqing''s task this time is top secret. How did they find it?" "Even if it''s a top secret task, there will be corresponding people to arrange it. If there is a problem in one link, it will be leaked." Gu said softly. Hua Zhifeng took a look at her and said: "it seems that your brain is not so stupid. Ning Yiqing has dealt with the black dragon organization many times, and they should be able to cope with it with their fighting capacity. However, they have to protect a team of scientists, which will become a drag on them and bring them great trouble." The only thing he didn''t tell Gu is that the black dragon organization is the most effective mercenary organization in foreign countries. If he can find it this time, he must know that Ning Yiqing is the leader of the team to protect the scientists this time. The black dragon organization still takes over the business after knowing this matter, so in order to complete the task, it will select the best team members to carry out this task, and the number is not small. Because Hua Zhifeng knows that the black dragon organization hates Ning Yiqing to the bone and just wants to eradicate him early, so this time Ning Yiqing''s team will encounter great trouble. Chapter 935 It''s very dangerous for Ning Yiqing and his team to fight against such a vicious team. Even Ning Yiqing can''t cope with the frail scientists. Hua Zhifeng knew that their rescue mission would be unprecedented. Sand blowing, dust rolling up, Hua Zhifeng heard in addition to the wind other sound, he immediately reaction, pull Gu only run. Gu Weiyi was still a little confused, but he knew that he would never do anything useless. He ran forward with a big stride, and the gunshot rang out. The place where they were standing just now was dusted by the gun. Hua Zhifeng pulls Gu Weiyi to hide in a sand dune, takes a look at her and says, "watch it, I only teach once." Gu was a little confused. Before he could understand the meaning of his words, he heard the sound of the gun and identified his position. After the sound of the gun stopped, he immediately got up to fight back. As soon as his gun rang, Gu only heard the scream, and her eyes lit up immediately. The instructor of her family was very good! Hua Zhifeng fired three shots in a row, and immediately took Gu Youyi to another dune. Then he fired two shots in a row, and there were two screams. Gu only was scolded like a grandson by him every day in the training camp. In fact, she was dissatisfied with him. She would fight with him, and she felt that she could understand being scolded as a grandson. Before she came here, she thought that she had some skills. At least she had good shooting skills and had a good skill. Following Hua Zhifeng might not be helpful, but she would not be a laggard. However, she felt that she was really a laggard! No matter how well she performs on the training ground, when it comes to the means of fighting with each other for experience and ability, she feels as if she is really a little weak. Tonight, without Hua Zhifeng, she might have died several times. There was a gunshot not far away. It should be the camp''s teammates who were awakened and rushed to the rescue. As soon as the mercenaries of the black dragon organization saw that the situation was not right, they immediately withdrew to one side. Hua Zhifeng knew that in this case, the more he killed more members of the black dragon organization, the more he could relieve the pressure of the follow-up, so he immediately shot back while those people were in a mess. Gu had already picked up the gun on the ground and followed him to aim at the escaped mercenaries. Her shooting talent began to show at this time. Although the mercenaries were running away, she could shoot them accurately. Hua Zhifeng''s eyes show appreciation after seeing her shoot three mercenaries in succession. Although he scolds her the most fiercely among the group of trainees, he also hopes the most for her. He hopes that she can become an excellent sniper. Although she is a little bit less experienced and slow to respond, her combat effectiveness is still good. There was no white training in her training some time ago. Now she can shoot objects moving 100 meters away. After confirming the elimination of the members of the black dragon organization, Gu only asked Hua Zhifeng with an open mind: "how did the instructor find the time point when he was fighting back at those hired support soldiers just now?" Hua Zhifeng praised her in her heart. She asked the key point of the matter. Chapter 936 Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice: "all the bullets in our guns are limited and need to be replenished after shooting. Even Ning Yiqing needs five seconds to change the bullet as soon as possible, and these five seconds are the best time for us to fight back." "The bullets in the gun clip are not always full. How can the instructor make sure that the bullets in their guns are just used up?" Gu only asked curiously. Hua Zhifeng took a look at her and said, "you asked a stupid question. You think about it yourself." Gu Zhifeng was scolded again. This time, she was really scolded inexplicably, but she quickly responded. Because the mercenaries were fighting collectively, they cooperated with each other. In their cooperation, Hua Zhifeng discovered the secret of running out of bullets, and then stood up to fight back. Hua Zhifeng''s time to fight back is carefully planned. After killing a mercenary, it''s quite easy to break a defense between them. It''s much easier to kill the remaining two. It''s just that there can''t be any deviation in the grasp and judgment of the intermediate time. If there is any deviation and the time of counterattack is not right, one''s life will be ruined. Gu only knows that this kind of thing needs experience to judge. With her current ability, she can''t do it at all. Hua Zhifeng takes a look at her but doesn''t pay any attention. At this time, all the team-mates in the camp rush over. After they meet, they find that the two team-mates on duty tonight have been killed. Although this battle ended with their victory, they also sacrificed two teammates. This kind of thing often happens to these veteran players, but it''s the first time for Gu Weiwei. Looking at the bodies of the two teammates, she feels a little uncomfortable. Just now, the two still alive lives have passed away. She bit her lower lip and watched several teammates put away the number plates on the two sacrificed teammates. Then she picked up an engineer shovel and dug a hole to bury the bodies of the two teammates in the sand. Their task is not over. It is impossible to take the bodies of the two team-mates away at this time. There are also carnivorous creatures in the desert. Burying their bodies at this time is respect for their bodies. When the mission is over, they will go back and take the bodies of the two team-mates. Gu only felt sad. This was the first time she faced life and death, and also the first time she took part in such a battle. She found that she was not prepared enough when she came here this time. At this time, she thought that Ning Yiqing would also encounter such danger, and she would probably die, and her mood was extremely upset. Those mercenaries are still alive after they are shot. Hua Zhifeng wants to ask some news about Ning Yiqing from those mercenaries. As a result, those mercenaries are so hard mouthed that they don''t say anything. Gu only doesn''t like these mercenaries at all, and Hua Zhifeng''s group of mercenaries are not good at extorting confessions by torture. They are afraid of being forced to kill the mercenary. For a moment, everyone is at a loss. Even Hua Zhifeng''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled: "if only Su Cheng were here." Su Cheng is the best at extorting confessions. He claims to be able to extract information from the dead. Gu went out and said, "instructor, can I have a try?" Hua Zhifeng just saw Gu Wei''s sad expression when the two teammates died, and then looked at her delicate appearance. He slightly frowned and asked, "are you ok?" Chapter 937 "I don''t know, but I can try." Gu said softly. She took out a few silver needles from her pocket and put them on the mercenary. The mercenary screamed and his whole body trembled violently. Hua Zhifeng was shocked to see this scene, and the other soldiers were also stunned. Looking at Gu''s eyes, she was a little surprised. She looked at Gu''s delicate and weak, but she didn''t look weak at all. Gu Weiyi squatted in front of the mercenary and said, "tell me where they are. I''ll give you a good time. Otherwise, you''ll see your body rot a little." The mercenary shivered with pain, and there were huge beads of sweat on his forehead. The pain was really deep in his heart. At this time, he wanted to die, but he couldn''t, so he said in English, "they are underground! It''s underground, and some of our people have gone down, but we can''t find the entrance. " His words revealed some information. One Zhan Shi came to him and asked, "underground? What''s underground? " The mercenary snatched the gun from his waist and shot him in the head. Everyone was stunned. Then Qi Qi looked at Gu only. Hua Zhifeng asked her, "what did you use for him?" Gu Yiwei coughed and said: "a kind of needling method can make people feel like ten thousand rats gnawing bone. Although it''s very painful, it doesn''t do much harm to human body. I didn''t expect that he would not eat so much pain, so he couldn''t stand it." The teammates'' eyes changed when they looked at Gu only. It seemed that this charming girl could surprise them every time. They were actually trying to pry open the mercenary''s mouth just now, but it didn''t work at all. She went up to prick a few needles, and the mercenary was dead. I''m afraid that the pain caused by her several injections is too great for the mercenary to bear. Zhu Dabao and Gu Wei knew each other a little better. They went up to her and asked her, "where did you learn this needling technique from?" "Ancestral." Gu only made up a lie casually. For those things that can''t be explained, it''s most appropriate to use the word "ancestral". Zhu Dabao was a sincere man. He couldn''t help asking, "what was your family''s ancestor and how could he have such a powerful needling technique?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment and then continued to edit: "when my ancestors were fighting with us on the island, they helped the army interrogate the spies, and then created this set of needling techniques." Zhu Dabao praised: "it turns out that your ancestors were revolutionary martyrs!" Gu only a hand to press eyebrows, flower know wind can''t go down in the audience: "Gu only, almost enough." When Gu Weiyi entered the sniper backup group, her family background was checked again and again, so Hua Zhifeng was quite clear about her. He knew that when she was looking after her family, she had a grandfather who knew medical skills, but Gu was only a barefoot doctor, and his medical skills were absolutely not brilliant, and he had never participated in the so-called spy interrogation. Hua Zhifeng despises Gu for the only time in her heart. At the same time, she sighs in her heart that Ning Yiqing has found something! This girl is absolutely full of evil. Gu Yiwei smiles and doesn''t speak any more, but Zhu Dabao is at a loss. He doesn''t know whether Gu Yiwei''s words are true or false. With this episode, it''s already dawn, and a group of people are ready to move on. Gu only thought about the mercenary all the time. The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. Chapter 938 Gu only asked Hua Zhifeng: "what does that mercenary mean by underground before he dies? Do instructors know? " Hua Zhifeng took a cold look at her and said, "aren''t you a talented woman in the Imperial University? Don''t you have the blood to decipher the secret code? Think for yourself Gu Weiyi skims his mouth. Hua Zhifeng''s character is really not lovely. She just can''t tell the origin of her needling method. As for being sarcastic to her? Hua Zhifeng turned to Zhu Dabao and said, "take the map." After Zhu Dabao took the map, Hua Zhifeng looked at the yellow sand and sighed. The map is not very useful in the desert, because the sand here is too big, so the landform often changes. In addition, the image of the yellow sand is not too bad, so it is very difficult to determine the specific location. So Hua Zhifeng had a rough look, and then he went to discuss with the guide. The guide was obviously very familiar with the landform in the desert, and immediately gave a general plan, and told Hua Zhifeng: "this place should be near the ruins of an ancient country. There have been some extremely strange rumors here." "How strange?" Hua Zhifeng asked. The guide''s eyes were full of caution: "it''s said that after someone broke into this area, when they went in, they were clearly here, but after they came out, they were 300 miles away. After they went in, some people went around in the same place, and after they went in, they couldn''t get out. So there''s a place name in our desert called ghost wall." "Where''s the ghost?" Hua Zhifeng doesn''t believe this. The guide said with a smile, "I don''t believe there are ghosts in the world, but this place is really amazing. You don''t know much about desert, but there are many things that can''t be explained by science." After hearing their conversation, Gu could not help but say: "the mercenary last night said Ning Yiqing was underground. Would it be related to the strange landscape that the guide said?" Last night, she heard from the mercenary that when Ning Yiqing and others were underground, her first thought was that there was a tunnel underground, not that he was buried underground, because she firmly believed that no matter how dangerous it was here, if only one person could survive, that person should be Ning Yiqing, not that group of mercenaries. Hua Zhifeng frowned slightly, and the guide nodded and said, "it''s possible, but I''ve only walked around here before, and I''ve been lost for several days. I don''t know what kind of scene it is inside." At that time, the guide felt that this place was too strange because he lost his way, so he didn''t explore deeply. When he got here, he couldn''t lead them any more. It''s just that they met a mercenary last night, which proves that Ning Yiqing and his party should be nearby, but where they are is still at a loss. The guide advised Hua Zhifeng: "it''s too weird here. If we just break in like this, we''re afraid there will be unexpected danger. We''d better quit first, report to the top, and then try to find a way to rescue." Hua Zhifeng refused: "our mission here is to rescue. The longer the rescue time is, the more dangerous the rescued people will be, so we must never retreat! Besides, in the current situation, I''m afraid there is no stronger rescue team in China! We can only go forward and find a way to save people! " Chapter 939 The guide sighed. Hua Zhifeng said to the guide, "if you''re not familiar with it, you can''t be our guide, you can stay outside." After a little thought, the guide said, "I''ve been here at least. I''m more familiar than you. Now that I''m here, I''ll go in with you." Hua Zhifeng looks at his tutor and thanks him seriously. Next, they followed the guide and walked forward. In fact, they followed the road at the foot of the mountain. Gu Weiyi didn''t know if the desert was once covered with green trees. The mountains here are not high. They have all been desertified, and they seem to have a bleak taste. As they walked on, the expression on the guide''s face became more and more cautious. At night, they had reached the middle of the mountains. Even if the team members are the best employees in the company, even walking for several days, they feel tired at this time. What surprised them most was that Gu only could keep up with them. Zhu Dabao looked curiously at Gu only taking a black pill. He couldn''t help asking her, "what are you taking?" Gu only replied: "the medicine for replenishing physical strength, I have less dry food on my body, so I need to save some." Zhu Dabao said curiously, "so you are taking medicine as a meal?" Gu Weiyi said: "I don''t want to. It''s really not delicious. It''s just that my strength is much smaller than yours, and I don''t have all the things on me, so I compromise." These days, Zhu Dabao saw that she had some strange and dark medicine on her body. When she went to bed, she would take those things and tie them to her body. He asked curiously, "do you have more of this medicine on you?" "Not much." Gu Yiwei truthfully replied, "I''ve also brought some other medicines for a rainy day, but other medicines are either for injuries or colds. There are not many medicines to supplement my physical strength." She didn''t tell Zhu Dabao. In fact, she had some poison on her body, but she didn''t think it was necessary to tell Zhu Dabao about it for fear of scaring him. At night, Gu could not sleep because of what happened last night. She felt extremely tired, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all. So a person on the mountain rest, in the middle of the night, she finally had some sleepiness, it seems to hear strange movement around, she suddenly woke up with a spirit. She found that the two team-mates on duty tonight were walking towards the valley not far away. It was foggy here. The figures of the two team-mates appeared in the fog. Gu''s only heart was a little curious. Did they find anything else? She didn''t dare to rush out alone tonight. She quickly woke up Hua Zhifeng: "drillmaster, it seems that something is wrong." They are on duty at night in a shift system. In the first half of the night, in the second half of the night, Hua Zhifeng takes the lead. He is in charge of the post in the first half of the night. At this time, he has just fallen asleep. Just as Gu only pushed him, he immediately woke up. Looking in the direction Gu only pointed to, he could only see the vague back of the two teammates. He didn''t know what they found. At this time, if he yelled at them, he was afraid that they would be in danger. So he immediately got up and chased them. Gu Weiyi quickly woke up a teammate and asked him to guard the camp first, and then followed Hua Zhifeng. Chapter 940 But Gu Weiyi soon found something wrong. There is a kind of aroma in the fog, which can make people lose their mind. She quickly took out a silver needle and pricked herself. She quickly took out a small bottle from her bag and put it in her nose to smell it. Then she put it in Hua Zhifeng''s nose to smell it. Hua Zhifeng''s confused mind immediately came to his senses, and he said in a deep voice, "there''s something strange here." Then he looked at the bottle in Gu''s hand and said, "why did you bring so many strange things?" "Just in case." Gu said softly. Hua Zhifeng knew that this was not the time to train her. When he woke up, his heart sank, and the two teammates in front of him ran to this side because of the aroma. "This kind of incense can make people lose their mind. I''ve seen it before when I was on a mission abroad." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice: "this kind of fragrance is very strong, and the taste is very light. It should have volatilized for several days. It will evaporate and mix in the fog." Gu only touched this kind of incense for the first time. It was creepy to hear what he said. What kind of incense is so powerful! It''s been volatilizing for several days. Is it still so powerful? Hua Zhifeng seems to know what she thinks, and explains with a rare good temper: "it is estimated that this kind of incense is used by them to treat Huining Yiqing. After they fight, they may not be able to take advantage of it, so they want to bewilder them with this kind of incense." "What a shame." Gu Wei angrily scolded: "if you can''t beat them, you''ll use the worst means. If they fall into my hands, I''ll give them some injections." Hua Zhifeng frowns slightly, but finds that Gu only continues to turn those small bags on her body, and then hears her say: "after finding Ning Yiqing this time, when he goes to perform the task, I will prepare such a set of things for him." In her this set of medicine tools, you can give Ning Yiqing with all kinds of medicine, so even if it is encountered this kind of thing will not be unable to deal with. Hua Zhifeng saw that the bags on her body were obviously carefully designed. The workmanship was very exquisite and the design was very ingenious. The materials used seemed to be some special. Each small bag contained some medicine, but they would not rush together. But Gu''s words made him smell the sour smell of love. He felt that he had been stuffed with dog food and couldn''t spit it out. For the first time, Hua Zhifeng seriously thinks about something. It''s time for him to find someone. Girls like Gu Youyi will never be a drag. They are constantly striving for self-improvement, but they are smart. Although they have a bad temper, they are still tolerable. But he thought of another problem. There is only one girl like Gu in the world. If there are too many, the world will be in a mess. They plan to find the two soldiers who went into the fog in front of them, but they find that the fog inside is too heavy, and the two soldiers have lost sight. Then, they found a thing that made them thrilled, that is, they lost their way. Gu Weiyi didn''t know whether it was the fog or other reasons. She didn''t have any sense of direction after she arrived here. When she and Hua Zhifeng feel that something is wrong, they plan to go back to the camp, but when they go back, they find a very strange thing. Chapter 941 That is when Gu Weiwei and Hua Zhifeng came out, they only walked one mile, but when they came back along the original road, they walked a long time, but they didn''t see the camp where they were resting at night. Hua Zhifeng carries out many tasks, has rich experience, and has his own unique way to recognize the road, but at this time, he has no way to find the way they have come. The two soldiers in front are missing, and they can''t walk back to the camp. Gu only lived two lives, but it was the first time that she encountered such a strange thing. This kind of phenomenon is too similar to what she said when she listened to her grandfather''s story when she was a child. As a woman in the new era, she never believed in ghosts and gods, but as a reborn person, she felt that everything could happen in the world. It was cold all around. She shivered unconsciously, but soon calmed down. This situation should be what the guide said. It''s foggy here, which will disturb people''s sight. In addition, it''s a desert, so there are no landmarks to follow. In addition, the terrain of the valley extends in all directions. They just turned around and didn''t return to the camp, so they are likely to go deep into the valley. Gu only carefully looked at the things on her body. The silver needle of her pills was carried close to her body, and the small gun and a small bullet clip that Su tingxue sent her were also pinned on her waist. So all these things are on her, but apart from these, she has nothing else, no water, no food. In a place like desert, it can last for a few days without food. It is impossible to live for three days without water, and she has no food and water, which becomes a very dangerous thing. But Hua Zhifeng is worse than her. When he comes here, he only brings weapons, not food. Gu''s only sight of Hua Zhifeng, whose face turns blue, has brought her a lot of psychological balance. At least he doesn''t laugh at her now. She sighed a long time in her heart, and her scalp felt numb. She thought about it carefully, so she planned to go back the same way, but it was windy and dusty at night, and her footprints had been wiped away by the wind and dust. The sand sea is vast, and it''s in the middle of the night. It''s the same all around. Even if she had the experience of living in the desert, she was a little confused at this time. Gu Weiwei and Hua Zhifeng walked by for an hour, but the fog dispersed a lot. But they still couldn''t walk back to the camp, and his face became darker and darker. Finally, they discussed and decided to go back along the road by the mountain. They walked like this for about an hour, the scenery around did not change much, and they did not meet anyone, but they saw a body on the road. She wanted to look closely, but Hua Zhifeng held her back: "it''s too weird here. We''d better be careful not to get too close." Gu Wei nodded his head, and Hua Zhifeng took a closer look. Although the body was not rotten, the water on his body was dried. He initially concluded that the body had been dead for at least five days. There was a hole in the eyebrow of the corpse. It should have been shot in the head. He wanted to have a closer look, but he heard Gu only exclaim: "instructor, what do you think that is?" Hua Zhifeng looked in the direction of her finger, and saw that she was referring to the gun hole of the corpse. There was a black insect crawling out of the gun hole. He was well-informed, but he had never seen such an insect. Chapter 942 Gu only once stayed in the desert, so we all know that there are all kinds of terrible poisonous insects in the desert. Once we encounter them, we''d better avoid them. Otherwise, we''re afraid that our lives will be in danger. Hua Zhifeng is faster than her reaction, yelled: "go Gu Weiyi immediately followed her and strode away. After about 50 steps, she couldn''t help looking back and found that the body was covered with black insects. It''s just a moment. The little insects ate up the corpse, leaving only white bones. In the blink of an eye, the white bones were gnawed away. The wind blew, the white bones turned into powder, and then there were only pieces of clothes left! The black worms swam towards her after eating the bones. "Grass Gu only made a rude remark and then ran away. Hua Zhifeng doesn''t have time to teach her how to be rude. In fact, he is also being rude. It''s too terrible here! Gu didn''t know how long she had been running. The black insects didn''t run fast and didn''t keep up with her, but she was too tired. The desert seemed more terrible than she had imagined. After running for such a long time, she still didn''t see the camp or the soldiers who left, but she saw a gap in the mountains. There was a very long sand road in it. At this time, the sun just rose, and she could see the road surrounded by the mountains stretching into the distance. At this time, they have no water or food, and they don''t have many choices. It''s a desert outside, and they can''t find any life. It''s such a strange terrain here that it''s very difficult for them to meet with their camp teammates. Hua Zhifeng frowned and said, "this road looks strange." Gu only bit his lip and said, "the mercenary said Ning Yiqing was underground, but the team of mercenaries couldn''t keep up. It''s estimated that the situation is a bit similar to ours. According to this statement, there should be something underground, or something happened at that time, otherwise they wouldn''t go underground." Hua Zhifeng also thought about this, but as far as the current situation is concerned, they are all lost, and the underground passage can''t be found at all. Gu only looked at the road and said, "no matter how strange there are, we have to go on, or we will die of thirst in this ghost place." Hua Zhifeng sees her face firm. He nods his head lightly. Now they have only one way to go. If they can meet, they have a chance to leave here. If they can''t meet, they are afraid that they will die here in terms of their current equipment. Gu Weiyi sees that Hua Zhifeng agrees with her decision and goes in. As soon as she goes in, she feels a heavy sense of history. As the dust blows by, she can see the broken brick walls around her. But after years of desertification, nothing can be seen. She knew that today''s desert might have been a city many years ago, with a history of 5000 years, and she could not identify which country it was. What''s involved here is not only the knowledge of history but also geography. She learned these before for the exam, and she didn''t pay attention to them. At this time, she can''t match them. Gu Weiyi didn''t know the history of the place, and he couldn''t figure out the wind and flowers. It was quiet all around. At this time, even if the thick fog dispersed, it still had a strange smell. Chapter 943 Gu Zhifeng and Hua Zhifeng walk slowly forward. The terrain here is open. At a glance, you can see far away. But at this time they couldn''t find anyone. Gu Zhifeng and Hua Zhifeng go all the way to the top of the day, and they still don''t find anyone. Gu Weiyi calculated the time. At the speed of the soldiers in the camp, she woke up some people at that time. When she found that they were missing, she would find something strange and come to look for them. It''s just that it''s too strange here. The road they''re looking for may not be where they are now. She had a bad feeling in her mind. Hua Zhifeng''s feeling at this time is no better than Gu only. He has rich combat experience, but his tracking experience is useless in front of Huangsha. He can''t find any enemies or his own people here, except Huangsha or Huangsha. Gu only nibbled her lower lip and told herself to calm down. She looked around the terrain and remembered her experience last night. She knew there must be something strange in this place. She thought of the book of changes, which she had studied recently. She looked at the location again. Then she pinched her finger and calculated it once, but she worked out the word "Dun" here. Gu''s knowledge in this field is undoubtedly weak, so she can''t figure out what the word "Dun" means for a while. She suddenly had a big head, so she had to keep on walking. After walking for less than ten minutes, she turned and looked back. When she came in, the deep sand road was gone, and the mountains were not too far away from her, only the blue sky and the burning sun. Gu only in the heart of a violent rude, really special what is hell! She pinched herself. If it didn''t hurt her, she would have doubted whether she was dreaming. Otherwise, where could such a strange thing happen? At this time, her stomach was hungry, and there was nothing around except the vast sea of sand. She thought about it carefully, and found that the oddity here is related to the road on the ground to some extent, so does her problem lie in the underground? She scanned the ground with her perspective eyes, but found nothing. Gu Wei has always thought that he is a smart man, but there is no way to go to such a damned place. She squatted alone in the desert and had nothing to do. When she was bored, she calculated again. This time, she got the hexagram image of "Li". In the eight trigrams, Li means not to leave, but to the sun. If it is used in the array, it is usually the corresponding student. Gu Wei wondered why there was such a big difference between the two trigrams in such a short time? At this time, the only thing she could think of was that she was not good at learning and might have miscalculated. So she pinched her finger again, and this time it was "gen", which means "mountain" in the eight trigrams. Gu only once again made a rude remark. What the hell is that? So she continued to calculate several times, and each time she calculated the hexagrams, it was different. Looking at this situation, it seemed that she had to calculate all the 64 hexagrams. No matter how patient Gu is, it will be a little grumpy. It''s all the same algorithm. Why is it so bad? What is involved in this? She was puzzled. Chapter 944 Gu only felt that she must have studied the book of changes for a short time and was not proficient in its application, which is why she did so. After a while, Gu only calculated it again, and then unexpectedly found that it was back to the "Dun" hexagram. She suddenly remembered something. She turned to look back, and then saw the mountain peak and the sand road that she saw when she just came in. She blinked, reached out and rubbed her eyebrows, vaguely felt as if she understood something, but still a little confused. So she looked at the mountains not far away, and then magically found that she was farther and farther away from it until she disappeared. She turned and asked Hua Zhifeng: "instructor, do you think it will move here?" She didn''t know whether the mountain was moving or where they were, but they knew clearly that they didn''t move at all. Hua Zhifeng frowned and said, "I once carried out a mission where people made an array with eight trigrams. When I went in, I felt that everything in it was moving. In fact, the so-called moving was probably a cover up, but..." He took a look at the disappearing mountain, and then said, "but the so-called blind method can''t move such a big mountain, so what we see in front of us may just be an illusion." Gu Weiyi shivered for a moment: "I will feel very sober, should not hallucinate?" "That''s hard to say." Hua Zhifeng took a look at her: "we all smelled the fragrance last night, and almost lost consciousness. I''ve smelled it before, and it''s easy to hallucinate." Gu Yiwei She felt that after this escape, she had to study the strange fragrance. It was so amazing. Gu Youwei and Hua Zhifeng walked forward about four or five miles. Suddenly there was sand blowing in front of them. She put her sleeve in front of her eyes. After a while, she found that Hua Zhifeng had disappeared! Gu only has a kind of ghost namely see feeling, a good person unexpectedly disappeared! Is this magic changing people? She immediately yelled at the top of her voice: "instructor, instructor flower!" There was no sound around except the sound of wind and sand. No one appeared. There was an inexplicable fear in her heart. Before Hua Zhifeng was with her, she felt good. Now standing alone in the yellow sand, she had a sense of being buried by the yellow sand. She told herself to be calm no matter what. In this environment, she can only save herself. Now she can''t find anyone else, but she clearly knows that there are many people here, including black dragon mercenaries, team members and scientists led by Ning Yiqing, as well as Hua Zhifeng and her teammates. She knows that theoretically, there are so many people here. If they can''t be found, it can only prove that the place is big enough to hide so many people. But if these people are all here, they will definitely meet opportunities. It''s just her luck whether they are enemies or friends. She hoped that she would be lucky this time. She would not meet those mercenaries at the beginning. Otherwise, she would not know how she died without Hua Zhifeng and others. She really wants to cry at this time. She just wants to find Ning Yiqing and take him back safely, but she didn''t expect to come to such a strange and terrible place. Chapter 945 Gu only nibbled her lower lip, but she didn''t care so much at this time. A person walked straight along the road. After walking for about two or three miles, she found a place similar to a square. There seemed to be a black corridor below. She immediately thought of what the mercenary had said before he died, underground? It seems that there is access to the underground. Is this the entrance to the underground? She knew that in this damned place, she had no more choice but to go down and try her luck. After she went down and walked into the corridor, she found that she didn''t even have a flashlight with her. When she was about to exit, she didn''t know where she met. She only heard a "pop", as if something had been opened, and then suddenly a light appeared in front of her eyes. When she looked at both sides, she found that the oil lamps in it were all on. People who didn''t understand this phenomenon might be surprised. But how could she be a talented student in Imperial University? The basic principle of these things is still clear. It''s just the use of the wind and the low ignition point of the special material in the oil lamp. Although the hall has been sealed for many years, the air is not bad, not fresh, but there is no peculiar smell. As soon as she went in, the door outside closed itself. She looked around quietly. It looked like an underground palace. The walls were full of murals, and then there was a huge stone statue on the opposite side. There were ten pillars around the statue. The pillars were very high, and there were all kinds of decorative patterns on them. It looked quite spectacular. At this time, she regretted that she should watch more tomb raiding books or TV dramas in her previous life, or study the distribution of these countries in the desert before she came. Even if there is a pile of murals in it, she can''t understand it without understanding the historical background! But she knew in her heart that the place was so strange that she didn''t know how to join with other soldiers, so she had to find a way to survive. Now she only wanted groundwater here. She walked along the corridor, and then found a strange thing, this corridor is very long, it seems that there will never be an end. After walking for an hour, she found something unusual. It seemed that the road was not right. She thought about it, carved a mark on the ground and went on. Three hours later, she found that she had returned to the origin. The only thing that Gu thinks this place is really special is that he has seen a ghost. What''s this called! She went to the statue and looked at it carefully. Then she understood that it was a huge circular structure. It looked like a corridor. In fact, it was a big circle. She felt that as a woman in the new era, she could not be frightened by such a place. Besides, she felt that she also had powers, so she looked at the stone statue and saw a figure flash by. She was as like as two peas. She was shocked, and when she looked at it again, there was no one in it. Only one of the other statues was the same. She couldn''t get out at this time, and she had no other choice, so she found a mechanism beside the stone statue. She was lucky, and soon found a ribbon under the clothes of the stone statue. She gently pulled the ribbon and opened it, revealing a stone door on the stone statue. She walked in, not knowing whether she was lucky or not. As soon as she went in, she saw three armed Westerners and a skinny Asian man in his sixties. Chapter 946 The old man was caught in the middle by them and seemed to be held under duress. The other side seemed to be frightened by her, took a gun to her and asked: "who?" Gu Weiyi quickly raised his hand and said, "tourists!" Several Westerners looked her up and down, and her eyes were full of disbelief. One of them gave a cold smile: "tourists? What kind of tourists are forced to come here at such a young age? " Gu only thought that this reason was too far fetched, so she gave a ha ha and said, "you misunderstood me. My name is you Mingke. The member of the scientific research group separated from her companion." Several Westerners immediately looked at the old man, and the old man said calmly: "Xiao you, Lao Hu, how many times have I told you not to run around, why don''t you listen?" The old man is a scientist protected by Ning Yiqing and others. He is the most important one in this team of scientists and was hijacked by these mercenaries. Gu Weiyi immediately said, "I''m sorry, Professor Hu. I''m just a little anxious to urinate, and I''m sorry about that. Then that''s it, so that''s it. Are you ok? Who are they She had three of them in a row. Even if the Westerners were good at Chinese, they were confused. They looked at her strangely and aimed at her with guns. The old man''s eyes flashed when he heard her words. He was too clear that there was no such a person in his team, but he could tell from her words that she knew the task this time, so she was probably the rescue worker sent by the follow-up. But the old man was also a little strange. She didn''t seem to have anything to do with the rescue workers. At first sight, she was the kind of person who would fall down when the wind blew. But no matter what kind of identity she is, at least he can be sure that she is a compatriot. Since she is a compatriot, he should also protect her. So the old man said: "she is my assistant tourist, I need her help, you can''t hurt her!" Gu''s only look was so scared that his hands and feet were soft and his eyes were red that he was about to cry. The three Westerners looked at each other. Maybe Gu''s only appearance is too delicate, or she doesn''t seem to have a sense of threat. Smith, the leading westerner, asked coldly, "how did you get in?" "I don''t know how I got in. It''s strange that I came here on foot." Gu Weiyi said timidly. When she said this, several Westerners let go of their guard. Yes, it''s really strange here. It''s right to not know how to get in. There are problems when you know how to get in. The old man asked Gu Yu, "where''s your bag, Xiaoyou?" "Lost it." Gu Weiyi red eyes, said: "I am very afraid of a person outside, last night saw a pile of black insects, scared me to death, also ignore the backpack." As soon as her voice fell, the faces of those Westerners changed slightly, because they had seen it. Those Westerners had never met Gu Weiyi and had doubts about her identity. Smith turned to the people around him and said, "Jack, search yourself!" After hearing this, Jack''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes showed a smile, and he came directly to Gu only. Gu''s head is big all of a sudden. Anyone can see Jack''s bad intentions to her. Beauty will have a great advantage in the civilized society, but once in such a dangerous place, if she does not have the power to protect herself, then it will be a very miserable end to wait for her. Chapter 947 Gu only stepped back and said, "don''t come here!" Then she said to the old man in horror: "Professor, help me!" The old man said angrily, "what are you going to do?" "Professor Hu, you are not kind." Smith said with a smile: "take us around here for five days, but we haven''t made any progress. We don''t want to talk about such a beautiful female assistant. Anyway, we can''t get out now. Let''s have a good time first." Jack looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "little beauty, don''t be afraid. I will be very gentle with you." Gu only face of panic, she turned to run, Jack is faster than her step, directly to her, reach out a fish put her in the arms. Gu only struggled violently. Although the old man didn''t know who Gu only was, he was upright. Seeing that these Western mercenaries were going to violence such a delicate little girl, he was immediately worried and said angrily, "let her go!" In the eyes of Smith and others, the old man''s reaction made them laugh. Just now, they were not sure whether Gu and the old man knew each other. Now the old man''s reaction is so big, which proves that. Gu only seems to be too delicate. She''s just a harmless assistant. She''s a weak girl, because her skin is white and there''s no trace of training on her body. It is because she is harmless that she can arouse their lust for animals. The old man wanted to stop Jack from abusing Gu only. Smith grabbed the old man and said, "you don''t have to worry. Watch it on this side." Another westerner said to Jack, "hurry up, I''m waiting!" Jack laughs, drags Gu Weiyi to hide behind the statue and says, "I don''t like to be watched when I do this. Yo, this chick is quite energetic. I like it!" Gu Weiyi cried so hard that he couldn''t get out of Jack''s arms. The old man was furious: "stop! Stop it Smith laughed unkindly and held the old man to death. Just at this time, the statue suddenly quieted down. Gu''s only struggle and Jack''s obscene voice could not be heard. Smith was stunned for a moment and winked at another westerner. He went to the stone statue and saw Jack lying motionless on Gu only''s body. Then Gu only''s eyes closed tightly. He went over curiously and called out, "Jack?" He came back with a gunshot. Gu''s eyes didn''t open, and he hit him in the heart. The blood spattered out, and he didn''t know how Gu hit him. Smith was a little surprised when he heard the news. He immediately let go of the old man and walked slowly towards the back of the statue. But when he walked past, he only saw Jack and another companion fall to the ground without any sound, while the delicate girl disappeared. He was surprised. At this moment, a soft female voice came from his head: "are you looking for me?" He subconsciously looked up, but saw Gu only sitting on the stone statue, her hand holding a pocket weapon, he subconsciously was about to shoot, but the girl had pulled the ring, the gun rang, he only felt a pain in the brow, and then saw his own blood burst out from his eyes, he could no longer stand, heavily fell to the ground. Chapter 948 He couldn''t figure out how the delicate looking girl did all this and who she was until he died. Gu Weiyi jumped down from the stone statue after killing Smith. She patted her chest and said, "you scum, you scared the baby to death!" She finished searching as like as two peas, and only a small amount of food was left except for weapons. They had a black dragon pattern on the body, which was almost identical to that seen in the mercenary. Gu only nibbled her lower lip. Knowing that these people were organized by black dragon, she could be sure that the old man said that he should be one of the scientists protected by Ning Yiqing. The old man was a little confused in the face of such changes. He looked at Gu Yiwei in surprise. After she calmed down, she gave him a smile: "I''m from the backup team. Who are you?" After the old man looked her up and down, he looked at her face and asked, "is there a little girl like you in the security company now?" Gu only coughed and said, "grandfather, are you sexist or ageist?" The old man said with a smile, "no, I''m just a little bit surprised. You look young, but you have a lot of skills, otherwise you wouldn''t be a member of the security company." Gu only thought that if she could come to participate in the task, she should be regarded as an employee of half a security company, so she just laughed and didn''t explain much. In fact, she knows very well that she has no chance of winning against the three mercenaries. She just relies on her gender advantage and their contempt, which can destroy them in one breath. Gu only asked him, "what happened? Why did you lose contact? " "I''m the one who''s holding them down." Said the old man with a long sigh. When he saw Gu only looking at him, he told the story in detail. It turns out that the old man is the leader of the scientific research team this time. This time he came to the desert because someone had found a mine here before. The minerals in that mine are very important. If those minerals are developed into weapons or energy, the lethality of weapons will be greatly improved, and then they can become very important energy. After they got into the desert, the front was very smooth. In the middle, Ning Yiqing found that there was a room in the scientific research team. After he removed that room for the first time, however, the data of their scientific research had been leaked out this time. Then they had bad luck and met a black sandstorm. When they were avoiding the black sandstorm, the old man was taken away by foreign mercenaries. After several fierce battles, because the old man was in their hands, even Ning Yiqing could not find a chance to rescue the old man in a short time. After two days of such a stalemate, the mercenaries and the old man came here by mistake. Then they met the strange terrain and fell into the underground pit for no reason. They had been walking in it for several days. Gu only heard a big sigh of relief, can''t help but ask: "where is the captain of the security company protecting you now?" "I don''t know." The old man sighed and said, "the terrain here is too strange. I can see the road there, and it will disappear soon. It''s still very dangerous here. There are a large number of mercenaries, much more than the number of security companies protecting us." Gu only tiny Leng: "that your side how only these three people guard?" Chapter 949 "That''s because captain Ning rescued me before, but he was disturbed by this strange terrain. Those hired soldiers wanted to get the specific location of the mineral deposit, so they asked the three of them to take me first, and the others to take me back." The old man explained. Gu only to this time finally understand a probably, roughly know now Ning Yiqing should also be safe, just trapped in this inexplicable terrain. "What is this place?" Gu only asked curiously. The old man shook his head and said, "it should be in the east of the desert. In the Han Dynasty, it was called one of the 36 countries in the western regions, but I don''t know what country it is." Gu only knows that no matter what he says, no matter how hard it is to get useful information. Now that they are here, the so-called support soldiers behind the mat are likely to catch up. She is a little nervous. While drinking water and eating compressed biscuits, she said to the old man, "let''s find a way out now." The old man agreed with her, but they soon found a cruel fact that it was like walking in a maze. Gu and the old man exchanged views, and then she understood one thing from each other''s words. When they came in, it seemed very easy, but it was almost impossible to find the corresponding doors to go out, because those doors would automatically close after they came in, but they could not find them when they looked back. Gu Weiyi frowned and said: "as far as we come in, it feels like a Russian doll. One space is wrapped with another space. Since we can''t go out in a short time, we''ll go to see what''s inside and maybe we can find a way out there." The old man agreed with her, so they, old and young, seemed to be the kind of weak people, and walked together. Gu only after confirming Ning Yi Qing is all right, her heart also calms down a lot. She learned from the old man that the way they came in was different from her. They were wrapped up by the black sandstorm. She was sure that Ning Yiqing''s team had also gone underground. She also understood why Ning Yiqing and his party lost contact. When they got to the underground, no matter how powerful the satellite was, no matter how good the satellite phone was, there would be no signal. Gu only has perspective eyes and can see things that other people can''t see, so if you walk in it, you will have more opportunities to leave. They went further and found that it was no longer a circular road. There were many corridors extending in all directions, and there were stone statues everywhere. Each stone statue was slightly different in length. There are also many stone chambers and small rooms. There are all kinds of things in the room. Although they are buried underground for a long time, because of the dry climate in the desert, everything in the room is well preserved, and even there is not much dust. There are many traces of life in the room, but no people can be seen. Occasionally, some white bones can be seen with obvious calcium. Obviously, they have been dead for many years. They even found a source of water in it. Gu Wei was very thirsty for a long time. After confirming that the water could be drunk, she filled a full pot with the kettle she had snatched from Smith, and then let herself drink enough before thinking about other things. Chapter 950 It''s a bit like a huge underground living space. Many years ago, there should be a lot of people living in it. The space inside is huge. If it was just like a maze outside just now, it will become a real maze inside. Gu Weiyi and the old man went a long way with his perspective eyes. They were dizzy. They didn''t know where they were. Fortunately, Gu only has an excellent memory. There are some slight differences in it, and she can tell the road she has taken and the road she has not taken. They have been walking in it for three days, but they still don''t seem to have come to the end. They don''t know which pervert built such a huge underground palace underground. It''s like a huge underground city. Gu''s only heart is also a little irritable, because even if they save to eat, their food is almost finished. On this day, they were about to move on when they heard the gunshot. Gu Weiyi and the old man were shocked. Gu Weiyi was too clear about her fighting power. Now that the enemy and ourselves were not clear, she really wanted to fight. If she met those mercenaries who wanted to fight alone, she would lose one-on-one, so she had to take advantage. So they first found a room to hide, but their luck was obviously not good. As soon as they entered the room, they met a tall mercenary whose black muzzle pointed directly at them. Gu Weiyi had to raise his hands and said, "we are old and weak women and children. We have no lethality at all. You can use us to threaten people outside. We will fully cooperate!" She then pointed to the old man and said, "he''s the professor you want to kidnap. Tie him away. Don''t hurt me!" It''s also the way that the old man saw her deal with those mercenaries before. Otherwise, just hearing her words, he would regard her as the enemy. Gu only saw the mercenary''s blank and alert face. She suddenly remembered something and asked in English, "do you understand Chinese?" ¡°NO!¡± He said coldly. Gu only a face of speechless, dare feeling her just those words to say? So she said it again in English. Just at this time, the gunfire outside became more and more intense. It seemed that the battle between the two groups had become white hot. Gu and the old man were forced to retreat outside the room. She knew it was very dangerous at this time. Then she heard the mercenary shouting in English: "stop, Professor Hu is in our hands. If you don''t stop, I will kill him now!" His voice echoed inside, and he even called for more than ten sentences. People outside seemed to hear him, and the gunfire gradually stopped. The hired soldier looked at Gu only one eye, it seems that she is useless, directly aimed at her with a gun, ready to kill her. Gu Weiyi immediately realized his intention. She immediately drew a gun to fight back, but she knew that no matter how fast she was, she could not be faster than the mercenary. She had nowhere to hide at this time, because behind her was the old man. However, someone was much faster than her. She only heard a gunshot. She thought she was going to die. The bullet of the gun in her hand came out and hit the mercenary on the chest. The man fell to the ground, but she didn''t notice the pain. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Cheng Shutang standing behind her. Chapter 951 Gu only a see Cheng Shutang heart a joy, Cheng Shutang came, so Ning Yiqing is probably around here, she spent so much effort to find him finally! At this time, her perspective eye through the process of Shutang, saw a black muzzle. She immediately understands that Cheng Shutang has exposed himself in order to save her. If he has an accident here at this time, she will never forgive herself. So she couldn''t care more. She jumped up and threw Cheng Shutang to the ground. At the same time, the weapon in Gu''s hand hit each other''s heart. When she started, the other side also moved her hand, but because she was injured, the bullet went through Gu''s arm. She only felt a burst of deep pain hit, and then heard Cheng Shutang''s frightened voice: "Gu only, how are you?" The dense gunfire rang out again, and the old man had been hiding for a long time. Cheng Shutang pulls Gu Weiyi to hide under a shelter. The light inside is dim. Gu is covered with blood, which scares Cheng Shutang to death. She puts her hand over the wound and says, "I''m ok. It''s just a wound on my arm." "If you have an accident this time, Ning Yiqing can kill me!" Cheng Shutang seldom scolded seriously: "if you don''t study hard, come here to die!" Gu only heard him scold her and grin at him: "people are injured and so fierce! Do you still look like a brother? " Cheng Shutang glares at her and takes off to deal with the wound for her. However, she pulls out two silver needles from her waist and pricks her arm twice. Then she asks him to find a piece of cloth to tie the injured arm first and stop the bleeding. Although the injury on the arm is not too serious, it can kill people even if it is bleeding all the time. When Cheng Shutang bandaged her, she took out a small bag from the bag, grabbed a black pill and swallowed it. "What are you eating?" Cheng Shutang asked strangely. Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "painkillers, there are at least a dozen mercenaries around us. Can you do it alone?" Cheng Shutang was stunned when she heard this. This time, the mercenaries were all elite, and the number of mercenaries was far more than them. Under the leadership of Ning Yiqing, they didn''t have much casualties, but they were in a semi repressive state all the time. So if there are more than a dozen mercenaries around him, it''s a very dangerous state, because he and Ning Yiqing are separated in this damned terrain. Looking at the current situation, it seems that Ning Yiqing is coming with people, but there are still a bunch of mercenaries in the middle. Cheng Shutang is good at lurking and scouting. He soon found that there were more than ten mercenaries around them. Looking at this situation, it seems that they are still fighting with Ning Yiqing, and the number of them is still increasing. "How did you find them?" he asked softly Gu Wei certainly won''t tell her that she has perspective eyes, so he replied, "do you think my training during this period is for nothing?" Cheng Shutang grinned and silently scolded a pervert in his heart. When he was a soldier at the beginning, he had trained for more than half a year and didn''t care about his only terrible fighting capacity. The gunfire is still going on all around. It''s very hot. Gu only slightly pondered, turned to ask Cheng Shutang: "how is your shooting?" Chapter 952 "Better than you." Cheng Shutang gave Gu only military training and knew her ability, but as an experienced veteran, he was a little better than Gu only. Gu Wei nodded: "that''s good, we start to help ourselves now." Cheng Shutang frowned at her, listening to her tone, she seems to want to be his commander! Why doesn''t this girl go to heaven? Gu only didn''t want to be his commander, just because of the environment here. She has perspective eyes, so she is not affected by the light, but Cheng Shutang can''t. Gu only looked at him and said: "at the same time, it''s time to test our tacit understanding. Brother, don''t let me down." Cheng Shutang just wanted to laugh at her a few words, she has left hand to take up arms, will be from their nearest mercenary killed. Cheng Shutang was surprised again. She had already said in a soft voice, "I''ll give you the one at eight o''clock." With that, she adjusts her weapon and blows a mercenary''s head. But her action startles Cheng Shutang''s eight o''clock enemy. The man takes a gun at Gu Yiwei, and Cheng Shutang subconsciously moves his hand. Gu only then added: "two o''clock direction." She shot first, Cheng Shutang did not say before she can not see clearly, there are also hidden individuals, he again subconsciously start. I don''t know whether it was the cooperation during the previous military training or because of the blood relationship. The first time they cooperated, they were very tacit and fluent, and there was no block or blockage in the whole process. Brother and sister, one of them keeps the same direction, cooperate with each other, and make use of the unique environment here. In addition, they are both super experts with a hundred hits. Just in the twinkling of an eye, they have killed more than ten mercenaries. Cheng Shutang wanted to say that her right hand was injured again, and it was unreliable to hold a weapon in her left hand. As a result, he cooperated with her, but he was more and more frightened. She can always find the enemy''s whereabouts at the first time, and then cooperate with the bunker to attack, cleverly avoid danger, the cooperation between the two people is not the general tacit understanding. So they became a pair of snipers who cooperated with each other. With Gu''s unique perspective, within 50 meters of them, almost no one could come over and stop the mercenaries completely. But the problem soon appeared, Gu only hand weapons bullets used up, and her right hand was injured, simply can''t hold big weapons. Cheng Shutang had already killed himself at this time. He said to Gu Yiwei, "don''t be afraid. No one is allowed to hurt you when you have my brother." Gu only heard his words, sour nose and hair, she lived two lives, or for the first time someone said to her, Ning Yiqing of course is doting on her, love her, but that is the person she likes. She and Cheng Shutang haven''t recognized each other at this time. They usually meet and hurt each other. If they are affectionate, she doesn''t think they are too deep. After all, they haven''t known each other for more than half a year. But at this moment, she feels protected by her elder brother. Gu only knows that she is definitely not that kind of delicate girl. In essence, she has a strong heart, but in her heart, she is also eager for someone to protect her. And Cheng Shutang now this appearance, finally had some elder brother''s appearance. Gu only lightly pursed a lower lip, stretched out his hand to pull out the weapon he inserted in his waist and said, "I can still use this one." Chapter 953 Cheng Shutang smiles and doesn''t stop Gu. Cheng Shutang''s pistol is much bigger and heavier than Su tingxue''s only one. It''s not easy for her to use, but it doesn''t have much influence. In the process of fighting with these mercenaries, she found that her perspective eyes could not only see things clearly in such dim light, but also lock them very quickly. She remembered that she had no such precision in her previous life, but she could hit a hundred shots in this life, which seemed to have something to do with her perspective eyes. It''s just that there are too many mercenaries. Ning Yiqing leads people to fight with them. They are cut off by Gu only and Cheng Shutang. Suddenly, they attack them like crazy. This bunker was selected by Gu Weiyi and Cheng Shutang in a hurry. The location is not very good. As there are many mercenaries, they are under great pressure. The sound of gunfire on their heads never stops. They can''t shoot their heads when they are suppressed. Brother and sister cat has been, Cheng Shutang at this time some nervous, said in a deep voice: "after a while they want to fight over, I first resist, you try to escape." "If you don''t escape, you should live together and die together." Gu said softly. Cheng Shutang said: "I know you like Ning Yiqing, otherwise I will think you love me secretly." Gu Weiyi gave him a white eye, but she didn''t want to tell him much. She turned her head and looked through the stone wall with her perspective eyes. She found that many mercenaries were coming towards them. Looking at this posture, she wanted to kill them. Gu Weiyi thought about it and thought it would be very dangerous for them to go on like this, so she said to Cheng Shutang, "put your big weapons on the shelf." Cheng Shutang asked as he put up his weapon: "it''s full of people outside. I put up my weapon, but I can''t get my head out. Can it be useful?" Gu didn''t explain, he just said, "you hold the weapon steady." Cheng Shutang nodded, Gu only aimed across the stone, buckled the engine, killed one, and then she said in a deep voice: "turn left five degrees, turn left two degrees, turn right nine degrees, turn two degrees..." Every time she asks Cheng Shutang to turn his weapon, she pulls the trigger. So they are in the bunker. Shengsheng uses the bunker and the big weapon as a carving castle, while the charge is almost used as a heavy machine. One person is responsible for aiming and pulling the trigger, and the other person is responsible for turning the direction and loading bullets. The cooperation is not too tacit! Then the situation became that even if the bullets on their heads rained, they couldn''t reach them. Cheng Shutang has also performed many tasks, but he has never cooperated with others in this way. This kind of cooperation makes him feel so cool. Gu only heard the mercenaries yelling "shit", but ignored them completely, aiming, shooting and firing. Of course, there was danger in the middle. Some people threw grenades at them a few times, but when their grenades were still open, they were thrown away by her. In an instant, they burst into pieces. Soon, Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng clean up the rest of the mercenaries. He knows from Hua Zhifeng that Gu Yiwei is coming, but he''s lost. He''s already very angry. He just saw the strange way of playing in front of him, and he suspected that it was Gu only. At this time, Gu only has already killed red eye. She wants to kill anyone. She even asks Cheng Shutang to aim at Ning Yiqing with a weapon! Chapter 954 Just when Gu only wants to pull the trigger, he suddenly realizes that who is the man standing in front of her and how important it is to her! So she pressed the trigger hand to stop, Cheng Shutang also killed madly, see Gu only stopped, he is still there to ask: "how to stop?" Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. Ning Yiqing''s cold voice says: "how? What about killing red eye? Even I want to kill you? " Cheng Shutang wakes up as soon as he hears his voice. He smiles and stands up. Gu Weiyi also stands up. Ning Yiqing at this time has gone to Gu only side, calm face looking at her, she inhaled nose looking at him, said: "Ying Ying, Ning Yiqing, you are OK, really good! I miss you so much Hua Zhifeng has been meeting Ning Yiqing for a long time. At this time, he is convinced to see Gu Yiqing''s appearance. The girl is just like a prick in front of him. When she comes to Ning Yiqing, she turns into a lamb. It''s just that her appearance at this time is really frightening. Her face is covered with blood, and her right arm is obviously injured. Although she is bandaged at this time, it seems that there is still blood flowing out. Ning Yiqing glared at her and said, "gu! Only! One! You! Good! Big! Yes! Courage! Son Despite the danger, she came all the way to him. He was happy, but more worried! Although she is smart, but the battlefield has always been a place with no eyes, no enough strength, then there is only a dead end! Does she know what a battlefield is? Do you know how dangerous her situation is! He saw that she was both loving, angry and angry. He wanted to beat her and kiss her with his arms! Gu only gave him a silly smile, leaned on his arms and said, "in fact, I''m very timid. I''m afraid that something will happen to you. If you have something to do, what can I do?" Ning Yiqing''s heart beat faster when she heard her words, and there was a strong sweetness in his heart. He said with a cold face, "I can''t have an accident, but you didn''t think about the consequences when you came here like this?" Gu only whispered: "I have thought about it, but as long as I can find you and make sure you are safe, I am willing to bear any consequences." Ning Yiqing was stunned when she heard her words. Gu Weiyi looked up at him and saw that his face became blurred in a moment. She said with some depression: "eh, Ning Yiqing, how can I not see you clearly?" As soon as she finished speaking, she went straight into his arms. He subconsciously reached out and hugged her, only to find that there was blood in her eyes. After she was injured just now, she and Cheng Shutang killed the enemy together. It seems like a simple action. In fact, she has made a precise calculation in her mind. In the face of so many enemies, what kind of angle is safe and can kill the enemy at the same time. It''s a brain drain. In addition, she has been using her perspective eyes throughout the whole process of fighting against the enemy. Under normal circumstances, she should not use perspective eyes for more than three minutes, otherwise her eyes will be sore and swollen. But this time, in order to protect herself and Cheng Shutang, her perspective eyes are open all the time, which is a great loss of her divine sense and damage to her eyes. So when she stops, there will be blood flowing out of her eyes. When she saw Ning Yiqing appear safely, she knew that he was ok, and she was relieved that he was OK. As soon as she was relieved, she couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted directly. Chapter 955 Ning Yi Qing urgent, even called Gu only a few, she has been soft lying in his arms. At this time, there are no doctors here, and they have no better way. Professor Hu found it, and their first task is to leave here. Cheng Shutang looks at Ning Yiqing''s cold and frightening face and subconsciously stays away from him. At this time, he sees the corpses lying on the ground outside, all of which belong to the mercenaries. And they all died in the same way. They were all shot in the middle of the brow, with incomparable accuracy. Cheng Shutang saw this kind of situation for the first time after carrying out the task for so many years. In essence, this kind of situation has something to do with him. He swallowed his saliva unconsciously and sighed in his heart: "Gu you are really a pervert!" After he sighed, he was glad that he was not Gu''s only opponent. The little girl looked at Wen Wen''s weakness, but her strength was not so terrible. Hua Zhifeng patted Cheng Shutang on the shoulder and said, "it''s not bad. This time we''ve made great progress." Cheng Shutang knew that he was talking about the corpses. After a slight cough, Cheng Shutang said, "although I am involved in this matter, I am not really the leader." When he finished, he felt very ashamed. As a senior vice general manager and an old employee of the company for many years, he still needed the protection of a little girl. Gu was so dizzy that no matter how thick skinned he was, he couldn''t recognize his success. Hua Zhifeng''s face was shocked. Just now, there were only Cheng Shutang and Gu Yiwei. Cheng Shutang said that this matter was not led by him, which means that Gu Yiwei led it! He turns his head and looks at Gu Wei, who is bloody and delicate. It seems that Gu Wei will fall when the wind blows. He can''t connect her with the mercenary who killed so many people, but he also knows that Cheng Shutang won''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. Hua Zhifeng deeply feels that he may have taught an almost abnormal apprentice, or he may be the most talented one among the people he teaches. He can''t help thinking about another thing. Since Gu Weiyi is so talented, does he want to focus on training her? He took a look at his hand. His hand was shaking at this time. The low temperature here caused his old illness. He sighed a little inaudibly. He knew clearly that he might not live long. Before that, could he find someone to inherit his skills? There is no shortage of inheritors in the company, but his inheritance stresses talent. Gu is the one with the highest talent among the people he has met. Gu only felt that she was extremely tired. When she woke up again, she found that her eyes were almost too painful to open. She knew that she was overusing her eyes, but the consequence seemed to be much more serious than she imagined. She didn''t want to be blind, so she stretched out her hand to set up a pulse for herself, and found that she was not in a good state. Looking at the scene, her eyes might not be able to get better after a period of rest. "Wake up?" Ning Yiqing''s voice came. Gu only nodded her head lightly. At this time, she was afraid of being scolded by him. As a result, for the first time, he sat beside her without saying a word and didn''t scold her. "Where are we now?" she asked softly "It''s still under the ground." Ning Yiqing hugged her and said, "if you don''t feel comfortable, go to sleep for a while." Chapter 956 Gu only for Ning Yiqing did not scold her this matter, she still feel some accident, so she foolishly asked him: "are you not angry?" "Is it worth being angry with you?" Ning Yiqing''s tone is not good at all: "just like you, you have never put what I said in your heart. You are looking for death all day long. What''s the value of incense that makes me angry?" Gu only heard his strange words, and he felt comfortable. This is Ning Yiqing! She rolled in his arms and said, "I''ll never dare again." As soon as she rolled, she came across the place that Ning Yiqing shouldn''t touch. His body couldn''t help tensing. Gu Weiyi also heard a few low laughs coming from her side, some of which were familiar and some of which were strange. She suddenly realized that there were other people around her. Her eyes hurt so much that she didn''t want to open them. If she could see them, she would see the team members brought by Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng. They have been here for a long time, and have not found a way to leave. Gu only asked: "instructor, where did you go when the wind and sand got up?" Hua Zhifeng replied: "I saw you were blown into a black hole by sand, and then I went in, but I didn''t see you. Then I met Ning Yiqing. By the way, where did you go after the black hole?" Gu only face helplessly said: "I have been standing there did not move." Hua Zhifeng Gu Yiwei breathed out a breath and said, "it''s strange everywhere. Maybe it''s the effect of fragrance as the instructor said." Hua Zhifeng frowned, but he didn''t speak. At this time, Professor Hu was in a daze at a huge pillar in the center. This is the deepest place. They came all the way and didn''t see any trace of leaving. Gu only heard those people''s laughter, some embarrassed to Ning Yiqing''s arms drill, Cheng Shutang restored his annoying human set: "don''t drill, no matter how you drill, we can see it!" Gu Weiyi doesn''t want to talk to him. Ning Yiqing sighed and touched her head. He has always regarded her as a treasure in his heart, but she is a careless one. This time, she ran directly to him, and I don''t know who borrowed her courage! Although her action made him feel warm in the heart, she was really angry. Did she even want to die? Now everyone is trapped here. If they can''t think of a way to leave, although there is water, there is no food. Sooner or later, they will die here. Gu''s only eye can''t see, so he can''t help at this time. At this time, she lost too much blood and the bullet was still on her body, so she couldn''t bear it. Soon, she began to have a fever. Fortunately, she has a lot of Medicine on her body, which can control her temperature, but if the warhead stays in her body for too long, it will cause a lot of problems, and the whole arm may be useless. She didn''t know how long she would stay here, so she said to Ning Yiqing, "do you have a knife on you? Can you help me pick out the warhead? " Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, knowing that what she said was the best way to solve her wound, but this kind of cutting flesh to take out the bullet is absolutely not what ordinary people can bear. He loves her, but he knows it has to be solved, but he really can''t bear it. Chapter 957 Gu Weiyi seemed to have guessed Ning Yiqing''s idea and said softly, "don''t worry. I have some anesthetic on me, so it won''t hurt too much. If you don''t help me, I''ll go to Cheng Shutang." Ning Yiqing frowned, but didn''t say anything. She directly opened her wound. Her wound was inflamed, red and swollen. It looked very frightening. He had suffered much more serious injuries than her, but he didn''t think much of them. However, when he saw her wound, he was very distressed. He just wanted to bear the pain for her. Cheng Shutang was still there laughing at Gu only. When she saw her wound, her eyes immediately turned red. In the final analysis, she was also injured because of him. Even the old men could not bear such an injury. But after she was injured, she not only didn''t cry, but also fought with him to kill so many enemies. This looks like a thin girl, in addition to having almost abnormal ability, but also has extraordinary endurance. Hua Zhifeng was also moved. Before, he had been sneering at Gu because she was only a woman. He always thought that women would be weaker than men in many ways. But this time Gu Weiyi taught him a vivid lesson. Ning Yiqing is always calm. At this time, her hand holding the knife is shaking. Gu only waited for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t drop the knife, she whispered: "let''s go, or the medicine will be over." She took a pill for herself. In fact, the pill was just a pill for Invigorating Qi, without any anesthetic effect. She took it in front of Ning Yiqing''s face just to reassure him. She needs a sober brain. Anesthetics do some damage to the nerves. She is afraid that anesthetics will make her lose the ability to remember, so she is not willing to use anesthetics. Gu only saw his appearance nibble a lower lip to flower know wind to say: "instructor, otherwise you come?" Hua Zhifeng hasn''t spoken yet, Ning Yiqing has said: "I can." With that, he picked up the knife and cut Gu''s only arm with great precision. He took out the bullet with great agility. After he sewed up the wound for Gu only, she was already in a cold sweat with pain, but she said to him with a smile, "how about not being angry with me this time?" Ning Yi Qing at this time distressed not, where also willing to be angry with her? At this time, they were in danger and didn''t know whether they could go out alive. She came here to find him. Even though he was dissatisfied with her, he knew that it was useless for him to get angry even in this case. He was too brave to marry a daughter-in-law. He was really worried. He glared at her, but said in a warm voice, "well, I''m not angry with you." When he finished, he held her in his arms. The wound on her arm was very painful, and she was very tired, but she couldn''t sleep anyway. She took some tonic medicine from her body and took some to preserve her physical strength. In fact, she was not the only one who was injured on the scene. There were other employees who were also injured in different degrees. One employee was very seriously injured. Because of the pain, he seemed to have lost his will and was humming all the time. Most of the other employees were also injured more seriously than her. Gu only took out the painkillers and wound medicine she had prepared and asked Ning Yiqing to give them to the injured employees. They had some medicine with them, but they either lost it or ran out of it. At this time, only Gu Weiyi had medicine on him. Chapter 958 It''s just that there are some differences between Gu''s only medicine and the medicine dispensed by the company. All her medicines are Chinese patent medicines made by herself. Hua Zhifeng looked at the pills and asked Ning Yiqing strangely, "what are these things?" "It''s the only one made by yourself. It''s very effective." Ning Yiqing''s answer is very simple. Last time when they were together in Yunnan, he watched her buy Herbs with his own eyes. At that time, he knew that she knew medicine. Almost all the herbs she bought at that time were the best in the market, so he believed the effect would not be bad. Hua Zhifeng looks at the dark pill and doubts its effect, but there is no better medicine at this time, so he has to use it first. However, what surprised him happened was that some of the injured employees who had taken Gu''s self-made pills had fever subsided, some had inflammation subsided, and even the most seriously injured employee''s face was gone with a strange blush, and he fell asleep with a long breath. Hua Zhifeng took Ning Yiqing and asked, "where did you find your daughter-in-law? It''s not an ordinary evil gate! " "She''s fine." Ning Yiqing will never speak ill of Gu Wei in front of outsiders, even if she is not obedient at all. Hua Zhifeng smiles and looks at Gu you lying there. As the eyes went on, they still couldn''t find a way to leave here. Professor Hu''s beard was almost torn by himself. By this time, the food had been eaten up. In fact, except for the wounded and the old professors who could get some compressed biscuits, the uninjured people had cut off their food as early as a day ago. Gu''s only eyes couldn''t see, but she was quite clear in her heart, so she secretly put a few pills for tonifying Qi into Ning Yiqing''s mouth, and then comforted him: "take it as secluded valley. When we go out from secluded valley here, we will excrete toxins in our body, and our body will be better for several generations." Her voice is not too little, many people have heard it, everyone laughed, the original heavy atmosphere was relaxed a lot. Ning Yi Qing stretched out her hand and rubbed her hair, she chuckled. After the warhead was taken out, Gu''s only injury was not a big problem, but her eyes were still confused and couldn''t see clearly. In this situation, she didn''t take medicine and couldn''t cure herself. She knew that if she didn''t find a way to get out, they would probably die in it. When she was free these days, she would swing her fingers to calculate one by one, but the time to learn the book of changes was short, and many of them didn''t understand it. At most, she could figure out which hexagram it was. As she did above, the hexagrams she worked out are various and changing all the time. When she worked out more, she found a certain rule. The hexagrams she worked out are arranged in order according to the hexagrams of the eight trigrams, basically changing one hexagram in ten minutes. She always felt that the way they went out might be in this hexagram, but she also felt that at her level, it always made her feel that her ability was not enough to speculate on these things. But now everyone present has no way, so why not try her way. So she said to Ning Yiqing, "I have a way to get out of trouble, but if it doesn''t work, maybe we will all be buried here." Ning Yiqing asked directly: "how to do it?" Gu only coughed and said, "blow it out!" Chapter 959 Ning Yiqing takes a look at the hungry players. He thinks a little, and then goes to Hua Zhifeng to discuss with them. After hearing what he said, Hua Zhifeng glanced at Gu Yiyi and said, "Yiqing, I finally understand why your family is so hot tempered. It''s just that you spoil them." He said here with three points of dissatisfaction: "she''s such a crazy idea, how dare you support it?" "She''s always been crazy with assurance." Ning Yiqing said lightly: "so I believe her." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice: "I don''t agree with this method. It''s too risky. In case we can''t blow up a road, we may be buried alive here." He then looked at Cheng Shutang and said, "I''m sure you won''t agree." "No, I agree, very much!" Cheng Shutang said with a light cough. In fact, Gu''s shock this time is too big. To some extent, he has become Gu''s only fan. Gu only does things crazily, but as Ning Yiqing said, even if she looks crazy, it''s also crazy. Hua Zhifeng Two to one, it''s settled. Cheng Shutang collects all the grenades on everyone, and then deals with them in a centralized way. Gu Weiyi is still there to calculate the time. She won''t let people open those grenades until she turns to the "Li" hexagram. Now it''s almost half an hour away from the hexagram. Most of the people on the scene were professionals, so they all knew how powerful those grenades would be at the same time. So in order not to be injured by those grenades, everyone withdrew to the last side. After they arranged it, the professors of the research team had an opinion, because they thought it was suicide. Ning Yiqing asked directly: "do you have a better way to leave?" Several professors were speechless. Professor Hu sighed and said: "forget it, anyway, we can''t find a way to go out now, so let''s die as a live horse doctor. Instead of starving here, we''d better die together and pull down." He and the professors studied for several days, but they couldn''t find the right way. They had no choice. His statement has told all the professors what they think. Now they have eaten up all their food. If they wait, they will starve to death. So several professors sighed a long time and said with some helplessness: "well, this ghost place is very strange. Whether you die early or late, it''s all death." Several professors retreated to the back, while Professor Hu sat down beside Gu only and asked, "little girl, do you see anything?" Gu only pointed to his eyes and said with a smile, "Professor, I can''t see anything in my eyes now." Professor Hu was dumb. She was wearing gauze on her eyes at this time. There were blood stains on the gauze. He saw with his own eyes that she and Cheng Shutang fought against mercenaries not far away. She looked young and delicate, but every time she fought with others, she was very scared. Because of this, he just spoke out to support her, but at this time, hearing her words, he felt that he might really think too much this time. She couldn''t see it, that is, she was feeling the environment with her heart, so maybe there would be other discoveries. After all, they all looked up to it, but they couldn''t see anything. Chapter 960 Professor Hu asked Gu Weiyi with some worry: "what''s the matter with your eyes?" "Injured." Gu only can''t explain the root cause of her eye injury, so he can only make it up: "there''s something in it that seems to hurt people''s eyes. I opened my eyes a little wider when I was fighting with people that day, so I suffered a little injury. I don''t know if I can see it in the future." Professor Hu thought of her bright and smart eyes before, and thought that it would be a pity if she could not see such beautiful eyes again. He comforted her with a warm voice: "don''t worry too much. When you get out of here, you can find a doctor with good skills to treat your eyes. It will be cured." Gu Weiyi smiles and nods. After about ten minutes, Gu only once again arrived at the digram. She whispered to Ning Yiqing, "wait three minutes and blow up there." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are more complicated. He knew before that her eyes are different from ordinary people. This time her eyes seem to be badly damaged. Can she still see things that others can''t see? He''s not sure, but he believes Gu''s words, so he''s willing to give it a try. Gu only used her eyes excessively this time. Since her eyes were bleeding that day, she always felt that something was wrong with her eyes, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Her eyes had rested for several days, and her eyes were still foggy. She could not see anything clearly. These fogs were thicker than before. At first, she could see rough figures, but now she could see nothing. And in front of the white, today I do not know why has become a heavy gold. She felt that only Shao Yizhi could cure her eyes. Now she had to go out. She wanted to live with Ning Yiqing all the time. She didn''t want to die here. Ning Yiqing took a watch to calculate the time. Three minutes later, he shot and hit a grenade. The grenade exploded, and the grenade next to him exploded. Originally, grenades would explode in turn to make a lot of noise, but at this time, they are close to each other, and the explosion interval is too short, so there is only one loud noise in everyone''s ears. The power of the explosion was very strong. With a bang, the whole underground passage was shaking, and the sound of falling down came from some places. At the moment of the explosion, Gu Weiyi felt that the heavy golden light in front of her eyes was even more heavy. It seemed that there was still weight. She pressed it heavily, which made her eyes ache. When she almost thought that her eyes would be oppressed by those golden lights, she suddenly felt a piece of warmth. It seemed that there was sunlight shining in. The golden light in front of her eyes was illuminated by the sun, and all of it got into her eyes. Her eyes felt a sharp pain again. There was liquid flowing in the fundus of her eyes, and she didn''t know whether it was tears or blood. She heard cheers all around her: "it''s really exploding!" Gu''s only heart is a joy, but suddenly thought of a thing, here every ten minutes to change a hexagram! Plus the time she had reserved for the blast, so the hole is likely to disappear in five minutes! Although this is her inference, it is very possible, so they must seize the time! She said in a deep voice, "don''t crowd. We have only five minutes to leave." Chapter 961 Everyone''s only words were a little unexpected, but the way of bombing was put forward by her. She found a way out for everyone, and everyone trusted her. And now time is pressing, there is no time to ask her why. The blast mouth is a little high, about three meters above the ground. Most of the staff can jump to that height, but the old professors and injured staff in the team can''t climb up. Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing look at each other. They understand each other. Hua Zhifeng jumps up immediately. Then he takes off his belt and pulls the old professors out first. Five minutes is not too long. Everyone can clearly feel that the hole is getting smaller and smaller. Gu only also be treated specially, by flower know wind pulled her up. After she went out, the staff in the tunnel began to climb out one by one, because the old professors in front spent a lot of time, and there was little time left for the staff to leave behind. At this time, they showed good discipline and cooperation. No one was flustered because the hole became smaller. They lined up for a run-up. With Ning Yiqing, Hua Zhifeng was pulling outside, and there was no pause in the middle. Only when it was Ning Yiqing''s turn, only one person could get out of the hole. Hua Zhifeng, who was waiting outside, was a little impatient and yelled, "hurry up!" Ning Yiqing looked at the speed at which the entrance of the cave coincided. He knew that he had no time to run up. He jumped straight forward, and Hua Zhifeng pulled him out with a tacit understanding. Almost in Ning Yiqing out of that moment, that hole suddenly closed. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng haven''t eaten for three days. They are so tired that they don''t want to move. Ning Yiqing has been underground for more than ten days. Hua Zhifeng and others have been there for seven or eight days. When they see the sun again, they just feel very kind. Hua Zhifeng said to him in a low voice: "how do your family know that they can blow up the hole at that time, and how do they know that we only have five minutes to leave? When we were in the tunnel just now, we didn''t have time to think about these things, and we didn''t have time to ask. Now that we are out of trouble, we have time to think about these things. "You are so curious, ask her yourself." Ning Yiqing himself is also very curious. His little daughter-in-law always seems to give him some surprises. Hua Zhifeng skimmed her lips and said, "your little object is as good as a ghost. There''s not a word of truth in front of me. I think she''s only cute in front of you. Tell me the truth." He didn''t have any opinions on her, but in the process of training, he didn''t embarrass her. He could see that she had some opinions on him. If he asked her directly, he would either be directly accepted by her or make up a lot of lies to coax him. Ning Yiqing hears Hua Zhifeng''s words, her mouth rises slightly, her eyes are full of laughter, and she unconsciously looks at Gu only. At this time, her eyes are covered with a piece of cloth, and she is sitting there panting. She looks much thinner than before, with a sharp chin. Ning Yiqing immediately distressed not, light scolded a: "she is a fool, even a regular staff are not, actually dare to come here, is to die." Hua Zhifeng glanced at him and said, "although you are scolding her, I don''t know why. I can smell the sour smell of love!" Chapter 962 Ning Yiqing said lightly: "Huahua, you have made progress, and finally you can feel the normal emotions of normal people. You still have a good chance to find someone." Hua Zhifeng turns his mouth when he hears this sentence. After this life and death, he almost forgets that Ning Yiqing''s mouth is always poisonous. Every time he calls Hua Hua Hua, he always disgusts him. Gu only there, Cheng Shutang looked at the glare of the sun in front of him, then looked at the nearby mountains, felt a biting cold wind, and then said with a sigh: "only sister, I know you are right, behind your madness is the ultimate self-confidence, if you do not boldly propose to blow up there, we are afraid we can only wait to die in it." Gu only coughed and said, "can I say that I''m not sure this time?" Cheng Shutang Professor Hu asks Gu only the question Hua Zhifeng planned to ask Ning Yiqing to ask her. Gu only knows that he is a highly respected professor, so he respects him very much. So she told the truth: "I found a strange thing before I went down to the tunnel. The terrain here seems to change, so I calculated 64 hexagrams according to these changes at that time. The hexagrams of each hexagram are different, so I thought the ground here should move." "When I get down to the tunnel, I''ll completely confirm that, because after I go in, as long as I go in for a little longer, the door I remember will disappear. This situation is caused by either all of us moving or the door moving." "After we were trapped in that wide tunnel for a long time, I was also doing divination from time to time. I found that my divination was still the same as when I was on it. Every ten minutes, the divination would change. I speculated that the change time of each divination should be ten minutes, so I wanted to try it when I left." "God, I''m blindfolded." She heard that Professor Hu had some thoughts in his ears. He also knew about the book of changes. He knew that there was a very complex computing system in it, and it was very difficult to understand it. In addition to the rejection of the so-called old ideas over the years, the book of changes is often presented in the form of fortune telling, so it is called unscientific. Few young people are willing to understand it. In fact, Professor Hu tried to use the book of changes to break the game, but she didn''t have a clue. On the whole, her method of breaking the game was quite rude, but anyway, she contributed a lot to their extrication this time. Professor Hu asked her, "how long have you studied the book of changes?" Gu only rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, "I''ve studied for more than a month. So far, I just remember the images and meanings of the hexagrams. I still don''t know anything about the changes and the hidden mathematical knowledge." Professor Hu: "I''m not sure." His face was full of surprise, and he asked in disbelief, "did you study it yourself? No one taught you? " Gu only immediately more embarrassed: "yes, I don''t understand a lot of places." At this time, Professor Hu didn''t know whether to praise her as a genius or scold her for being bold and reckless. She didn''t understand the book of changes at all. She dared to direct Ning Yiqing to blow up the tunnel! Chapter 963 Professor Hu silently complains in his heart, Ning Yiqing is also, usually so steady a person, unexpectedly will also follow Gu only mischief! Sure enough, people in love have zero IQ! However, Professor Hu can''t deny that it was Gu''s audacity that enabled them to escape from that strange place. He glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "don''t make any more claims in the future!" With that, he puffed away. Gu Weiyi stretched out his tongue and answered softly. Cheng Shutang listens to the conversation between Professor Hu and Gu. When he sees Professor Hu''s angry appearance, he wants to laugh, and his heart immediately weighs. But Professor Hu turned to Gu Wei and said, "if you want to learn the book of changes, I can introduce you to a master." Gu Yiwei shook his head and said, "I didn''t want to study the book of changes carefully. I just want to get a rough idea of what it means and understand the medical theory and changes of traditional Chinese medicine. After all, the book of changes is too extensive and profound. I don''t have much time to study it." When Professor Hu heard this, he looked at her like a monster and asked, "do you study the book of changes just to learn traditional Chinese medicine?" Gu Wei nodded. Professor Hu finally thought of another thing: "do the staff of your security company still want to learn traditional Chinese medicine?" Gu only coughed lightly, but she didn''t explain. Cheng Shutang, who was sitting on the side watching, couldn''t help laughing: "Professor Wu, you''re wrong. She''s not an employee of the security company. She''s not even an intern. She''s just a trainee in the backup group!" Hu Jiao was stunned. He said in disbelief, "how can this be?" Hua Zhifeng came over and said, "I can prove this for her. She is a little student of mine." He then glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "she''s very brave. I don''t know what route she took to get on my rescue plane, and then she followed me, so she''s not only brave, but also very thick skinned." The more he said, the more annoyed he was: "Gu only, after I go back this time, I''ll see how I deal with you!" "If she doesn''t come, I''m afraid we''ll still be trapped in it. I think it''ll make it through." Cheng Shutang and Gu Weiyi usually carry the most severely. At this time, he hears that Hua Zhifeng wants to punish her. He is the first to stand up and disagree. Ning Yiqing helped Gu Weiyi up and said, "Hua Zhifeng, as an instructor, you can''t even see your own students. You are the first one to be punished." Hua Zhifeng He now some understand Gu only courage why so big, have these people to support her, if her courage is really small is hell! Ning Yiqing took a look at Gu''s only eye and said, "Hua Zhifeng, even if you bring her here, she has been hurt so badly. I''ll settle this with you in the future!" Hua Zhifeng Dare to love Ning Yiqing dotes on Gu''s only son, but when something happens, it''s up to him to spend Zhifeng? What is this called! Cheng Shutang sees the expression on Hua Zhifeng''s face. He feels very comfortable in his heart. Professor Hu looked at the three people, then looked at Gu Wei, who was standing there without saying a word, and then sighed a long sigh: "beauty is in trouble!" At this time, a member of the team panicked and said: "a lot of black insects!" Chapter 964 "Let''s go!" Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing''s face changed greatly. They had seen the horror of those insects and said this sentence at the same time. Gu only one eye can''t see, the movement is inconvenient, Ning Yi Qing is afraid of her to have an accident, a carry her on the back, then take her to run wildly. After taking Gu''s medicine, the seriously injured soldier''s condition was greatly improved. At this time, he was sober, but he couldn''t run at all. Some soldiers nearby immediately picked him up and left quickly. For all soldiers, they will never abandon their companions. They went in too long, and the satellite phone had no power for a long time. It was not easy for them to contact the rescue team at this time. But their luck is not bad. Since they disappeared, the headquarters sent a lot of helicopters to patrol nearby, and soon found their trace, and then sent a rescue team to take them all out of the desert. What they don''t know is that when they were trapped in the desert, the high-level people in the imperial capital were a little flustered, because in addition to the outstanding staff, there were also the learned professors who made great contributions to the country. If they are lost in that desert, it will be a huge loss to the company. Miao Bihu hasn''t slept well for ten days in a row. Since she happened to know that the scientific research team led by Ning Yiqing was lost, she couldn''t sleep well any more. Although Ning Yiqing has been out to perform various tasks since she was a child, she has confidence in his ability, but no matter how difficult and dangerous the task he performs, this time things are extremely serious to her. She said to Ning Beichuan with red eyes: "it''s all your fault. You have to let Yiqing into the security company! Is there still a small number of people in our family who have died because of the mission? " In this way, Miao Bihu has said it to Ning Beichuan more than 100 times in recent days. As soon as he heard it, he felt big headed, but there was no way. His heart is full of helplessness. Entering the security company is not the way he chose for Ning Yiqing, but the way Ning Yiqing chose himself. Ning Yiqing was still young at that time, and he didn''t know why Ning Yiqing wanted to enter the security company, but he was a rational person, so he naturally supported. Entering the security company, we have to perform various tasks, not to mention Ning Yiqing is a very excellent employee. There will be all kinds of unforeseen dangers when carrying out the task. Ning Beichuan will certainly worry about Ning Yiqing, but he also believes that his son is excellent enough to deal with those dangers perfectly. No matter how upset he was, he had to comfort Miao Bihu with a warm voice: "Yiqing is always smart. I believe he will be able to cope with this time." "You always say that." Miao Bihu said with red eyes, "but it''s been so many days, and Yiqing hasn''t heard from her at all!" Of course, Ning Beichuan knows that no matter what kind of comfort, it will appear pale in the face of facts. He is a leader, a father, a man, and the husband of Miao Bihu. At this time, all he can do is comfort. He gently hugged Miao Bihu and said, "don''t worry, this thing is bound to turn for the better." "I don''t care." Miao Bihu said with tears: "if Yiqing comes back safely this time, let him resign! Don''t go on any more damn missions. I don''t want him to make any contribution, I just want him to be safe! Chapter 965 Ning Beichuan looked at this Miao Bihu, at this time also do not know what to say, as a father, he would not look forward to his son''s safety? But as soldiers, they have responsibilities to shoulder. Just at this time, his cell phone rang, his eyes brightened after he answered the phone: "OK, send them back to the imperial capital immediately!" After he hung up the phone, he said to Miao Bihu with a smile, "I''m interested in hearing from them. I''ve arranged a plane to pick them up!" Miao Bihu was ecstatic: "great! Beichuan, you have to keep in mind what I said just now. Yiqing has come back safely. You can''t let him risk any more! " Ning Beichuan smiles. He doesn''t dare to agree. After all, it''s Ning Yiqing''s own choice, not what he can control. And he didn''t want to refuse Miao Bihu directly. He was afraid that his daughter-in-law would quarrel with him, so he quickly said, "after they find it, there must be a lot of things to deal with at the headquarters. I''ll go over." He said, picked up the tooling, turned and left. Meanwhile, the Cheng family. The news of Cheng Shutang''s disappearance has long been spread to the Cheng family, and the whole Cheng family has been flying in these days. Cheng Shutang, as the most outstanding person of the Cheng family''s generation, carries a lot of hope for the Cheng family. At this time, when such a thing happened, the whole family went out all kinds of schemes, but they didn''t have a better idea. This incident finally shocked Mr. Cheng in Yuquanshan sanatorium. When Mr. Cheng returns to Cheng''s home, Cheng Jinmo calls Su tingxue and calls her back. Su tingxue didn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home, but she respected Mr. Cheng very much, so she came back. As soon as she came back, Cheng Jinmo said angrily, "Shutang is afraid that nine times out of ten things will happen. I opposed him to join the security company before, but you have to insist on it. Now that such a big thing has happened, are you satisfied?" He doesn''t usually talk like this. It''s just that a series of things have happened recently. Su tingxue has been trying to divorce him all the time. At this time, Cheng Shutang has an accident again. He has lost his square, and his words are not very pleasant. Su tingxue has been sorting out their feelings for a long time. Up to now, she has figured out their feelings. Their original personalities are quite different, and it''s no accident that they have gone so far. Because she figured it out, she was relieved. Because she was relieved, she didn''t care much about what he said. For her, the burden in her heart at this time is much heavier than that of Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Shutang and she are really affectionate. When he has an accident, she will only worry more than Cheng Jinmo. And because she was worried about Cheng Jinmo, she also personally put Gu only on the rescue plane. Cheng Shutang is her son and Gu is her only friend in the world. Since Gu Weiwei left, she has been in a state of uneasiness. She always felt that she would push her own daughter out to die. She regretted her decision at that time more than once, but felt that if she did it again, she would make the same choice. She knows that this is her own extreme tangle, but it is full of helpless. Mr. Cheng frowned slightly when he heard Cheng Jinmo''s eyebrows. Seeing Su tingxue''s face, he was worried. At his age, many things can be understood at a glance. There seems to be a contradiction between his eldest son and his eldest daughter-in-law. Chapter 966 So Mr. Cheng drank softly: "now Mo, what you said is wrong. Tingxue is Shutang''s mother. She was worried about Shutang. How can you blame her like this? Besides, I supported Shutang''s interview with the security company. Do you want to blame me? " Cheng Jinmo was immediately revived by Mr. Cheng''s training. He also felt that what he had just said was a little too much. He turned to look at Su tingxue, but saw that her face was calm. She didn''t say anything about his accusation. He also knows her well. If she is angry or reasoned with him, there is still room for turning. But if she is too calm now, it means that she doesn''t care at all, and his heart can''t help tightening. Mr. Cheng Wensheng said to Su tingxue: "listen to snow, you don''t have to worry too much. Shutang has been lucky since he was a child. This time he is still with Ning family, and he will surely come back safely." Su tingxue showed great respect to Mr. Cheng. She nodded her head and said, "I also believe that shutangji people will come back safely." After that, she said to Mr. Cheng, "there should be news from the research institute first. I''ll go to the Research Institute and wait. I''ll let you know as soon as there is news." Mr. Cheng nodded lightly. She hasn''t even sat down since she came in. With these two words, she turned and left. She doesn''t have much affection for the Cheng family. "I''ll go with you." Cheng Jinmo picked up his coat and said. Su tingxue ignored him and went out directly. Mr. Cheng frowned even more, but he didn''t say anything. After su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo went out, the sky didn''t know when it began to snow. It was the first snow this year. Cheng Jinmo walked beside Su tingxue with an umbrella and said, "tingxue, I''ve said too much just now. I apologize to you." "Minister Cheng doesn''t have to apologize." Su tingxue''s tone is flat: "that''s my son. I''m worried enough. It doesn''t matter how others criticize him." The words in her mouth make her and Cheng Jinmo very clear. In her mouth, Cheng Jinmo is just someone else now. She doesn''t care about him anymore, so it doesn''t matter. Cheng Jinmo''s face is a little ugly. Su tingxue''s attitude towards him has made him understand that this time she''s really here, and she''s really going to divorce him. But he never wanted to divorce her! He always wanted to face, at this time and she walked in the courtyard, next to the neighbors, he could not say anything soft to her. So the two fell into silence, so they went all the way to the gate of the compound. Su tingxue''s face was calm: "well, don''t send it. I''ll go back. As soon as there''s news from Shutang, I''ll let you know." She said and turned to go, Cheng Jinmo couldn''t help shouting: "listen to snow..." Su tingxue takes a look at him and looks at him with a light face. The expression on his face is somewhat unnatural. He opens his mouth to say something, but unconsciously looks at the guard. Su tingxue and he have been husband and wife for more than 20 years. She can be said to have finished his mind. A faint sneer came from the corner of her mouth. She didn''t want to pay attention to him any more, so she lifted her feet and left. Cheng Jinmo hesitated a little, and finally came out and said, "listen to snow, let''s have a good talk." Chapter 967 "Now I have Shutang in mind. I''m not in the mood to talk to you." Su tingxue said slowly: "after Shutang returns safely, we''ll find time to have a good talk." She said and jumped into a car parked on the side of the road. Cheng Jinmo knew that today was not the time to talk with her. He just saw that she left like this, and his heart was empty after all. He looked at her in the car for a moment, but her eyes were not on him. She saw a middle-aged woman wrapped in a big cotton padded jacket hiding behind a tree. She was curious that there were still people peeping outside the compound. She was really brave. At this moment, the woman behind the tree tentatively pokes her head out. The woman''s head is wrapped in a scarf, and she can''t see clearly through the snow. It''s just that the woman''s face is opposite Su tingxue, so she can see the woman''s face. She felt familiar when she saw the woman''s face, but for a moment she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. Su tingxue''s car glass is covered with a layer of film, so the woman can''t see Su tingxue. Her eyes are rolling, and she seems to have some bad idea. With one look, Su tingxue''s woman''s impression is very poor. It''s just that no matter how bad she looks, it''s impossible for Su tingxue to care about such a passer-by, so she calls the guard room and asks the guard on duty to drive the woman away. Su tingxue told the driver to drive the car back to the Research Institute. The woman peeping at the door is Lu Yurong. She is looking for Cheng Susu. In fact, she has been here several times, but she has never met Cheng Susu. She knows Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue, so she hid behind the tree as soon as she saw them coming out. She is in a very bad mood at this time, the reason is very simple, that is, she has no money to spend. Since the last time she quarreled with Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su only gave her 1000 yuan a month. The price of the imperial capital is much higher than that of Lingcheng. When she was in Lingcheng, she had to spend two or three thousand yuan a month. Now it''s only one thousand yuan a month in the imperial capital. How can she rent a house, eat and drink! In fact, she regretted that she was so kind to Cheng Su Su, but Cheng Su Su was so unfilial to her! When Su tingxue returns to the Research Institute, she receives the news. Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang have the news. Her heart is filled with joy, and she can''t think about meeting the woman at the gate of the courtyard. She calls Cheng''s family first, but Cheng Susu answers the phone. She was a little stunned for a while and then said, "tell your father that your brother has returned safely." When she said that she was going to hang up, she heard Cheng Su Su say, "Mom, won''t you come back again?" Su tingxue didn''t want to say anything to her, so she just hung up. Cheng Su Su gently raises her eyebrows on the other end of the phone. Su Ting Xue knows her, and she also knows Su Ting Xue. She knows that Su Ting Xue is so proud that she can be disgusted by her words. Cheng Su Su has known about Cheng Shutang''s disappearance for several days. She pretends to be concerned in front of Cheng Jinmo, but finds an excuse like too much homework. She hasn''t been back to Cheng Shutang''s home during this period of time. The reason why she came back today is that she knows that Mr. Cheng has returned to Cheng''s home. She has to show her concern. Chapter 968 In fact, in Cheng Su Su''s heart, because Cheng Shutang taught her a lesson in military training, she really expects Cheng Shutang to die outside. It''s just that her thoughts will be hidden well and never be revealed. She doesn''t want sue to come back! Because Su tingxue always embarrasses her when she is at home. She has never seen such an unreliable mother as Su tingxue! She has been doing a very good job on the surface. After she hung up the phone, she said with a happy face: "Dad, Grandpa, mom called just now, I have news! He''s back! " She looks like she''s not interested in Cheng Shutang. Cheng Jinmo breathed a long sigh of relief, while Mr. Cheng glanced at Cheng Su Su Su, his eyes a little deeper. At the same time, in a secluded courtyard of the imperial capital, a man angrily kicked over the cabinet in front of him: "waste! Black dragon is a waste! What do you say? This time Ning Yiqing and his party will be left in the desert, and they will get specific information about the mineral deposits! Now, Ning Yiqing is back alive! I didn''t get the information about the mineral deposits! " In front of him stood a woman, who saw his anger, raised her eyelids slightly, but did not speak. For this plan, they spent a lot of energy and paid a great price, but now it seems that the result is not good. They didn''t get what they wanted at all. On the contrary, it would expose their secret line. No wonder men are so upset. After the man smashed things, his mood seemed to stabilize a lot. After taking a deep breath, he said, "inform No. 34, let her retreat." The woman frowned and said, "No.34 is a chess piece that we managed to arrange for the March department. Now he is not exposed. If we retreat like this, our previous efforts will be in vain." "Don''t you know what kind of power we have used to do this time?" The man said coldly: "he has already done it this time, so it''s not difficult to find him with the ability of those people in the military headquarters. If he stays there, it will be exposed in all likelihood. He is an excellent spy and can''t just die there." "But if he retreats now, I''m afraid he will expose more." The woman''s eyes sank. The man said in a deep voice: "if he doesn''t retreat now, once he is exposed, the loss will be greater." After a little thought, the woman said, "it''s not possible that this matter may not come to this stage. I have a way to prevent him from being exposed." The man looked at the woman by accident. The woman''s eyes were a little mysterious. A light smile appeared on her lips: "as long as the water is muddy, then it will bring disaster to the East." The man was first surprised, and then laughed: "I almost forgot that you are always smart, and you are very clever in dealing with these things. In this case, you will have the right to deal with it. I have only one principle, that is, never let No. 34 be exposed." The woman nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will handle this matter well." As soon as Ning Yiqing, Hua Zhifeng, and Cheng Shutang returned to the imperial capital, they immediately returned to the army and went to the military headquarters. Mao Suiyi and tezhu didn''t look good. On the whole, they performed the task perfectly, the scientists didn''t have any damage, and the mine was found, but only half of the staff who performed the task came back. Chapter 969 The employees who sacrificed were all the elite of the company. This time, they lost so much. Mao Sui felt sorry for them. Ning Yiqing said his opinion directly: "this time I found spies in the team of scientists. Although I destroyed their positioning system in time, the mercenaries of black dragon still chased us. This is enough to prove that there must be other spies who caught us." Cheng Shutang added: "and this spy is likely to be in the military headquarters, and his position will not be too low, otherwise it is impossible to stop us in time." Hua Zhifeng narrowed his eyes and said: "based on my understanding of black dragon, someone must have paid a lot for the elite they sent this time. The man hiding in the dark didn''t use their men, but the man using black dragon, which is enough to prove that they are very small hearted. There must be a big problem in the middle." They have discussed several times about their encounter with black dragon''s mercenaries during this operation. They know that there are not many people on this mission, either high-level or key people. Now that the whole mission is leaked, if the spies are not found out, they will encounter the same things and be in danger when they perform the mission. Mao Suiyi slapped his face coldly on the table and said, "these tortoise grandsons are really good at drilling." In fact, before Ning Yiqing and his party came back, the company had the same conjecture and had launched an investigation. But so far, no corresponding flaw has been found in the whole process, which is one aspect that annoys Mao Suiyi. Ning Yiqing''s eyes were deeper: "when it comes to the turtle grandson who can drill, it reminds me of one thing. If I remember correctly, the task this time was originally performed by Cheng Shutang. He is the team leader and I am the vice team leader, but he didn''t have the confidence to complete the task, and then he added me." Cheng Shutang nodded: "I''m not familiar with the desert. I didn''t carry out such a task, so I proposed that you lead the team and I cooperate." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "maybe this is the breakthrough of the whole thing." As soon as he said this, Mao Suiyi and tezhu looked at each other, and their eyes were a bit shocked. In essence, the task of this time should not fall on Cheng Shutang, who is not familiar with the desert at the beginning. It''s not that Cheng Shutang''s ability is not enough. In fact, Cheng Shutang has his own specialty, and he has achieved the top level in his field. This time, it was Cheng Shutang who made the final decision. There were some small details involved by the top management of the company. The top management of the company were absolutely trustworthy leaders. But what if someone influenced their opinions? Mao Suiyi frowned and said, "this breakthrough point is very good, but in this way, the whole thing will become more complicated." "Isn''t the chairman the best at analyzing this? I''ll leave it to you. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first. " Ning Yiqing said lightly. Ning Yiqing had been working abroad for a long time before. He didn''t know much about the leaders in the company''s top management, so he didn''t go there as fast as maosuiyi. Mao Suiyi glared at him and said, "what can I do after I have just finished my task?" Chapter 970 Mao Suiyi didn''t wait for Ning Yiqing to answer, and then said: "a big man, love all day long, be careful to kill your ambition like this." Gu only went to the desert with Gu only. Because of the spy, in order to protect Gu only, Mao Suiyi and tezhu even kept it from him. So he didn''t know that Gu only went to the desert with him. He thought Ning Yiqing wanted to see Gu only in a hurry when he came back from the mission. Ning Yiqing said without expression: "I want to work hard for the continuation of future generations of mankind, which is also a very important thing." Mao Suiyi Several other men in the room were stunned by his words. Ning Yiqing has turned to go out, Cheng Shutang first reaction, stay there to drag away the flower know wind. Cheng Shutang gathered in front of Hua Zhifeng and said, "I really convince him. How can he say that kind of thing so reasonably?" At this time, Hua Zhifeng also came back to his senses: "I think your chairman is very good. He can stand it!" "He''s always horizontal. It''s annoying to look at him." Cheng Shutang immediately said Ning Yiqing''s bad words in front of Hua Zhifeng: "it''s the same as what you get every day. I really want to beat him up." Hua Zhifeng takes a look at Cheng Shutang: "are you sure you have this strength?" Cheng Shutang Is this really good? Cheng Shutang looks at Hua Zhifeng tentatively and winks at him: "would you like to help me?" Hua Zhifeng mends the scene of fighting with Ning Yiqing in her mind. She takes another look at Cheng Shutang, and then says coldly: "I''m not brain damaged." He said and left. Cheng Shutang thought for a long time before he found that Hua Zhifeng was scolding him in disguise. He pointed to Hua Zhifeng''s back and scolded: "you bastard, you disgusting bastard like Ning Yiqing!" After they left, tezhu asked Mao Suiyi, "how do you plan to deal with this matter?" Mao Suiyi''s eyes are full of Frost: "this kind of thing can only happen once, I will definitely find out this cancer." "Listen to your tone, it seems that there is a corresponding candidate?" Tezhu asked curiously. Mao Sui took a deep breath and said: "some eyes, but not too sure." Special help micro Leng, but said: "I think it''s very necessary to report this matter to the big leaders, and it will be much more convenient to start in the future." Mao Suiyi smiles: "of course, I can''t carry this pot by myself!" He said, and special help look at a smile. Ning Yiqing came out from Mao Suiyi, went to the dormitory to get a radio, and then prepared to go to the hospital to find Gu Yiwei. As soon as he got out of the dormitory, he met Qu Yanluo. As soon as Qu Yanluo saw him, he came up and asked, "deputy general manager Ning, I heard that you are in danger when you go to perform the mission this time. Are you ok?" "Who are you?" Ning Yiqing glanced at her and asked. Quyan luodun only feel frustrated, she thinks that this period of time in front of Ning Yiqing shake many times, he did not know her! She said softly, "you don''t recognize me again? I''m Qu Yanluo... " "Qu Yanluo? The female employee who was locked up in the last fight? " Ning Yiqing finally took a look at her and said, "I know you. Last time I came to the company, you were embarrassing her, right?" As soon as he said this, his whole life was full of murderous intention. Chapter 971 When Qu Yanluo heard Ning Yiqing say that he knew her, she was very excited. It was just the meaning of his words. It seemed that she was asking for a crime. She felt his killing intention and was afraid. She explained: "I didn''t want to embarrass her. I just saw her in the training ground, so I was a little curious..." "You can''t embarrass her." Ning Yiqing interrupted her saying: "the female staff of your art group are just peacocks in the group." Then he lifted his feet and left. Qu Yanluo was very angry when he heard this sentence. It turns out that in his heart, this is the definition of female staff in the art group! It suddenly occurred to her that he seldom came to see the performance. He went there once in a while, which was dragged by others. At this time, Qu Yanluo had to admit that she was not in his eyes, but this fact made her feel a little sad. She was very unwilling and couldn''t help saying, "you are biased against the literary group!" Ning Yiqing directly admitted: "since I was blocked by an ugly female employee in the art group last time, I really have a prejudice against the art group." Qu Yanluo''s face turns black directly. The female employee who blocked Ning Yiqing last time is also her! He said she was ugly! Is her always conceited beauty ugly in Ning Yiqing''s eyes? This cognition is not a big blow to her! She finally couldn''t help but say: "deputy general manager Ning, you carry out tasks like this every day. Since it''s hard and dangerous, you don''t want to be transferred to a safe army, and then you can drink tea and read newspapers every day with high allowance, and live a comfortable life?" This kind of life is indeed the life that many rice insects yearn for, but Ning Yiqing has never been a rice insect. Qu Yanluo''s words are essentially an insult to Ning Yiqing. He stops and looks at her without expression. But she thought that she had stirred Ning Yiqing up and said, "if you want to live this kind of life, I can help you to achieve it, and also let you live a noble life. To tell you the truth, my father has a background, he has a prominent identity, I am his only daughter, and he obeys me." "From the moment I met deputy general manager Ning, I fell in love with you at first sight. I''m willing to do something for you." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of sarcasm. He looks at Qu Yanluo and gives her two words: "garbage." With that, he turned away without looking at her. Qu Yanluo had prepared other words to persuade him, but she felt that he was in danger this time. It was the best time to woo him. She was still immersed in her dream, so when Ning Yiqing said she was "garbage", she didn''t respond at all. All she felt was that her hands and feet were cold and her whole body was a little confused. Last time Ning Yiqing refused her, she always felt that she didn''t make it clear. This time, she finally recognized the fact that she didn''t get into Ning Yiqing''s eyes at all! Cheng Shutang and Hua Zhifeng, who follow Ning Yiqing, witness the whole process. Hua Zhifeng looks at Qu Yanluo and feels sick. He thinks this woman is really stupid. Ning Yiqing has always been an eagle flying in the sky. This stupid woman actually wants to use power and wealth to cut off Ning Yiqing''s wings. This idea is very ridiculous in essence, and she doesn''t know what the woman''s brain is made of. Chapter 972 Cheng Shutang and Hua Zhifeng have the same idea, but he talks a lot. At this time, he can''t help saying, "today I''ve opened my eyes." After he finished, he turned to Hua Zhifeng and said, "brother, you are so handsome. You have to be careful of red powder skeletons in the future. If you don''t pay attention, you have to worry about being entangled on your wings by the gentle silk of the gentle countryside, and then you will be bound alive." "Women are too troublesome and stupid." Hua Zhifeng said coldly. "I can''t say that." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "not every woman is like this. Look at my sister Gu only. She is so excellent and good that she never wants to fold our wings. Instead, she wants to grow a pair of wings to fly with us." Hua Zhifeng raises his eyebrows. This time, he and Cheng Shutang get to know each other. After getting to know each other, he finds that there is such a broken mouth in the top management of the company. He understood Cheng Shutang''s meaning at this time, but he was telling Qu Yanluo that Cheng Shutang would cover Gu only. Hua Zhifeng thinks of Gu''s bold manner. He doesn''t think Gu needs Cheng Shutang''s protection, but he thinks he can support Gu at this time. So he said faintly: "if there is anyone in the world who is worthy of Ning Yiqing, then that person must be the only one. If anyone dares to break them up, I will be the first to disagree." After he said this, Cheng Shutang quit immediately: "how can you rob my lines?" Hua Zhifeng is too lazy to pay attention to him. He really has nothing to worry about with a second class. Qu Yanluo ran away after hearing what they said. She also wanted to save face. Today, she was rejected and ridiculed by them. How could she face down? After Qu Yanluo left, Cheng Shutang asked Hua Zhifeng, "do you think Ning Yiqing really doesn''t know who she is?" "False." Hua Zhifeng made a direct conclusion: "Ning Yiqing and I have worked together many times. Not to say that he has the ability to recognize people, but only the means to recognize them. In the past, when performing tasks, someone changed his appearance and made himself almost two people. However, he was able to find people out from the sea of people, so he had only seen Qu Yanluo before, You must know her Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "he has a conscience. If he colludes with the man named Qu today, I''m going to beat him to death for my sister today." Since Gu only saved him, in his heart, even if Gu only is not his own sister, it is better than his own sister. He still has this consciousness. Gu only returned to the imperial capital and was sent to the hospital. The wound on her arm was a little serious, but the medicine she took on her body was quite good. In addition, Ning Yiqing''s knife technique of taking out the bullet for her was also very good, so the wound on her arm recovered very well. What she worried about most was her eyes, and her heart was full of helplessness. She just used perspective eyes a little bit more, as to make her blind directly? Although she studied medicine with Shao Yizhi for a period of time in her previous life and inherited his ancient prescriptions, she didn''t study for a long time and had a lot of common things to deal with. Therefore, she didn''t study medicine for a long time. In the eyes of ordinary people, her medicine was pretty good, but she thought it was far from enough. Just like this time, she didn''t know how to cure her eyes. Chapter 973 Because Ning Yiqing has said hello, so the doctor invited is the best in the whole hospital. The doctor''s surname is Jiang. Everyone calls him Doctor Jiang. After examining Gu Wei, he saw that most of the wounds on her arm had healed and said, "the wound has recovered very well." In fact, he was a little surprised. This time, he heard about it and knew that it was very dangerous. Many players were injured. Gu Weiyi was not the most seriously injured, but she was the only girl among them. Gu only asked him: "doctor, do you have a way to treat my eyes?" After examining her carefully, Dr. Jiang said, "it''s strange that there is no damage to your eyes. Everything looks normal. Can''t you see?" "I can''t see. It''s foggy." Gu''s only answer. After thinking about it, Dr. Jiang said, "it''s very likely that you''ve hurt your nerves in this situation. You have to ask the neurologist to take a look at it for you." Doctor Jiang made a phone call, and soon a doctor came. When the doctor came, he saw Ning Yiqing and said with a smile, "I heard that you almost died this time?" "I won''t die if you die." Ning Yiqing''s tone was flat. As soon as the doctor spoke, Gu only remembered his voice. It was the doctor who operated on Qin Zhenhua in Lingcheng last time. She heard him quarrel with Ning Yiqing last time. They seemed to have a good relationship. The doctor turned his mouth, looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Yo, what''s the matter with your beautiful little object?" In fact, Gu Weiyi is not only impressed by the doctor, but also by Gu Weiyi. After all, she is a girl who can make Ning Yiqing move. He is full of curiosity about Gu Weiyi. Just last time he was in Lingcheng for a short time, and Gu only hardly said a few words, plus Ning Yiqing protection, even if he is curious can only endure. He didn''t expect to see Gu Weiwei in the imperial capital so soon, and Gu Weiwei was still in the hospital where he was, which was just enough to satisfy his gossip heart. As soon as Ning Yiqing sees his shining eyes, she has a headache. Although the medical skill of this product is very good, gossiping is unbearable. This is also the fundamental reason why Ning Yiqing didn''t find Dr. Jiang just now. Ning Yiqing said with a cold face: "her eyes are injured. Dr. Jiang has examined her and said that everything is normal, but she can''t see. She said that it may be a neurological problem, so she came to you to have a look." The doctor said with a smile, "it''s right to ask me for this!" After that, he went to Gu Yiwei and said, "my name is Du Qingshen. You can call me Dr. Du. Yiqing and I have known each other since childhood. If you want to know anything about him before, you can ask me." Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip and said, "Dr. Du, do you have many confidants outside?" Du Qingshen was startled and turned to ask Ning Yiqing, "what did you tell your partner? When did you become such a gossip? " Ning Yiqing was too lazy to pay attention to him. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "he didn''t tell me. I guess it." Du Qingshen asked with a puzzled face: "how do you guess this kind of thing?" "Your name Gu Weiyi explained with a smile: "if you call it affectionate, then only people with very rich feelings can be affectionate, and most people with rich feelings are very amorous." Du Qingshen Chapter 974 Du Qingshen held back for a long time before turning to Ning Yiqing and saying, "I can understand why you are looking for her as an object. That''s because she has the same poisonous tongue as you." Ning Yiqing rubbed Gu''s only hair with satisfaction, and she giggled. Du Qingshen saw the two people''s appearance, inexplicably felt toothache: "Hey, you two, even in the hot love period, also pay a little attention! I''m still here! " Ning Yiqing glanced at him askew and said, "help the only one to look at his eyes now!" Du Qing sighed deeply and said: "I haven''t seen you two people who don''t respect doctors more, but this will destroy me! Also, I have lofty medical ethics, and I don''t care about you in general. " He kept talking, but he kept observing Gu''s eyes. The more he looked, the more he frowned: "it''s really strange. Her eyes are clear that there is no problem. How can they not see? Why don''t you do a CT first? " "Can we not do CT?" Gu only asked with a light cough. She does not believe in modern medical equipment, but she clearly knows that the use of equipment to check many times has something to do with the accuracy of the machine and the experience of the operator. The accuracy rate is not too high. The most important thing is that her head is not injured. Although her medical skills are not very good, she also knows that there is no hidden disease on her head. This kind of detection from the system, there will be radiation, some harm to the human body. And the problem of her eyes, she knew clearly in her heart, CT can''t check out. Du Qingshen said: "if you don''t do CT, it''s hard for me to confirm where your problem is now." "You Western doctors rely too much on machines." Gu Yiwei sighed helplessly and said, "if my teacher is here, he won''t need such examination to cure my eyes." Du Qingshen immediately retorted: "what does it mean that our western medicine relies too much on machines? It''s impossible to find the problem with the naked eye. Of course, we need to explore it with precision instruments. Besides, you sound like a traditional Chinese medicine! " "I''m determined to become an excellent Chinese medicine, but the current medical skills are not so good." Gu only lightly said: "I don''t mean to despise your western medicine, I just sigh. After all, Chinese medicine and Western medicine have their own advantages." "Hey Du Qingshen glared at her and said: "listen to your tone, it''s like a semi expert. Then tell me the difference between Chinese and Western medicine!" Gu Weiyi has always known that traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine belong to two completely different categories, each with its own advantages and disadvantages. In the next 20 years, these two kinds of medicine have been quarreling constantly, so she understands Du Qingshen''s great reaction. She said faintly: "western medicine is based on modern medicine, the core of which is surgery. It''s basically treating headache and foot pain. If it''s bad, it''s directly cut off. Traditional Chinese medicine is based on its dialectical system. It holds that every part of the body is very important. It is also a stomachache. Different patients may prescribe different prescriptions. If they can not cut their organs, they will not cut them. " "A lot of people think that western medicine has a quick effect and traditional Chinese medicine has a slow effect. This is not true. In fact, the really powerful traditional Chinese medicine is no inferior to western medicine in the treatment of emergencies. It''s just that traditional Chinese medicine is extremely complicated. There are too few skilled traditional Chinese medicine, so it will give people this illusion." Chapter 975 Du Qingshen agrees with the first half and disagrees with the second half of Gu''s statement. He is a doctor of Western medicine and has been in contact with a lot of traditional Chinese medicine in recent years. However, in his opinion, he doesn''t agree with a word of the theories of those traditional Chinese medicine, and he has never seen them show much brilliant skills. In his mind, there is more or less prejudice to traditional Chinese medicine. In his opinion, traditional Chinese medicine can also regulate people''s body. In addition, it is useless. He said with disapproval: "is TCM effective? Let''s talk about the treatment of wounds. Let''s let TCM treat the gunshot wounds on your body, not to mention the scar. I''m afraid it will take ten days and a half months to recover the wounds. " When he said this, Ning Yiqing glanced at him from the corner of his eye, and the contempt in his eyes didn''t hide at all. Gu Weiyi chuckled: "I think there may be some problems in your understanding of traditional Chinese medicine. When I was injured, I lost all the western medicine, so it was treated with my own Chinese medicine. I think the effect is pretty good." Du Qingshen was a little surprised to hear her words. He also saw the injury on her arm when he checked it just now. It was not too light, but it healed very well. Gu Weiyi then said: "not only me, but also the soldiers who were performing the mission together this time. Most of their wounds were treated with my medicine. Is their wound healing slow?" Du Qingshen was asked, he felt as if he made a stupid analogy. He said with a light cough, "I admit that I have some prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine, but if traditional Chinese medicine is as good as you say, how can it be replaced by western medicine?" "Western medicine can never completely replace traditional Chinese medicine." Gu Weiyi totally disagreed with his statement: "as I said just now, traditional Chinese medicine is quite complicated. It''s not easy to cultivate an excellent Chinese medicine, so it''s just a temporary decline." Du Qingshen does not agree with her, and she is the object of Ning Yiqing. Otherwise, his words will be even more impolite: "if you can find a Chinese medicine to cure your eyes, I will agree with you." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I don''t need you to agree with my point of view, because whether you agree or not, I think so." Du Qingshen looked at her and asked, "do you want to have an examination now?" Gu only did not pay attention to him, but said to Ning Yiqing: "can you help me invite the teacher?" When Dr. Jiang heard Gu Weiyi and Du Qingshen arguing about traditional Chinese and Western medicine, his heart was laughing. Du Qingshen is the youngest doctor of medicine in their hospital. In addition, he usually has a bit cheap mouth, so Du Qingshen actually offends many people in the hospital. This makes him feel very comfortable when he sees Du Qingshen being hated by Gu. After they came out of Gu''s only ward, Du Qingshen turned his lips and said, "I admit that traditional Chinese medicine is very good at regulating the body, but I don''t agree with its ability in treating diseases. What do you think?" If Dr. Jiang was not able to offend him openly, he said with a smile, "just now she said that the soldiers who came back this time were all treated by her traditional Chinese medicine. Let''s go to see the injuries of those soldiers." Du Qingshen thought it was reasonable, so he went to see the injured employees with Dr. Jiang. He wanted to see if Gu''s only medicine was so powerful. Chapter 976 The injured employees in the operation came back and were admitted to the hospital, where they were all arranged together. When Du Qingshen and Dr. Jiang entered the ward, just a few employees came out of the ward. Du Qingshen asked, "where are you going?" An employee replied: "we went to find Gu Weiwei. This time, it''s not because she brought medicine. I''m afraid all the wounds on our bodies are festering. If one is not good, I''m afraid we will die in that tunnel. At that time, we thought we would die there, so we didn''t thank her. Now we are out of danger. We want to say thank you to her solemnly." With that, the employee went out with several other employees. The expression on Du Qingshen''s face is very subtle. Just now he heard Gu Weiyi say that she gave her medicine to other employees and controlled their injuries. In fact, he didn''t believe it, but now he has to believe what these employees said. Du Qingshen grinned and saw that there was an employee lying in the room. He immediately came to the employee''s bed and said, "did you take Gu''s only medicine and then the effect was slow and the disease worsened?" The employee looked at him like a psycho and asked, "who told you that?" Du Qingshen''s face couldn''t hang. He coughed and said, "I guess so many of you have been injured. You can''t move when you lie alone, so..." "You guessed wrong." The employee frowned and said, "you may not know how serious my injury was. If Gu Weiyi hadn''t taken out her medicine to treat my injury, I might have died." He then stares at Du Qingshen and says, "are you a doctor in the hospital? As a doctor, how can you guess others like this? Even if Gu is not a doctor, she has saved my life Du Qingshen was so overwhelmed by his words that he couldn''t say a word. He quickly found an excuse and walked away. When he came to the door, he heard the employee say to himself in bed: "it''s really human. The world is changing with each passing day. Are doctors so unethical now?" Du Qingshen almost fell to the ground when he heard this sentence. All the time, he had confidence in his medical skills, and at the same time, he felt that he was a doctor with great medical ethics. However, thinking about what he did today, it seemed that he didn''t have much medical ethics. He felt that he was a generous person. Most of the time today, it was because of the quarrel with Gu Weiyi, which made him feel very competitive. So he came to see these employees who had been treated by Gu Weiyi. Du deep understanding of this matter, with a smile, shook his head, directly back to his department. But doctor Jiang, who came with him, saw all this. He happened to be a surgeon, and his experience of treating wounds was deeper and more interested than that of Du. So he walked in with a smile and asked the employee lying on the bed about the specific situation at that time. The employee sighed and said, "I was seriously injured at that time, and I had a high fever all over my body. Then all the medicines in everyone''s hands were used up. I thought I was going to die that time, but I didn''t expect to meet Gu Yiwei..." The employee''s eloquence was very good. He made the whole thing very clear. Dr. Jiang was a little curious, so he proposed to have a look at the employee''s wound. Chapter 977 The employee agreed. After pulling up his clothes, Dr. Jiang was shocked when he saw the employee''s injury. There were several wounds on the employee''s body. What he suffered was not a gunshot wound, but a cut wound. The most serious wound was his stomach. His stomach was almost cut open, cut from the chest and abdomen, at this time the wound has healed, but still can see the weight of that knife. In his eyes, Dr. Jiang was a little surprised. He asked the employee carefully and confirmed that he was only taking the only medicine for Gu''s internal and external use at that time. He did not use any other medicine. As for what medicine Gu gave him, he was not very clear. After Dr. Jiang asked a few more questions, the employee was a little annoyed: "under such circumstances at that time, how can I ask her carefully what medicine she gave me? Besides, does it matter what medicine she gave me? Medicine can cure diseases, whatever it is Dr. Jiang was severely beaten by the employee and walked out of the ward. He felt that what the employee said was reasonable after he went out. No matter what medicine he was, he could cure the disease! He thought carefully about the medicine used to treat trauma in the hospital. It seemed that there was no more effective medicine than Gu''s. He immediately became more curious. Where did Gu''s medicine come from? What kind of medicine is it? Dr. Jiang is a very studious doctor. He thinks that if he knows what the drugs are and introduces them to the hospital, it will benefit many patients in the future. Gu Weiyi is very bored lying in the hospital ward. His eyes can''t see all kinds of inconveniences. He can''t read books, watch TV, or even go out of the door. This kind of feeling is very bad. Ning Yiqing helped her to find Shao Yizhi. She had nothing to do in bed. She had already sighed for more than 100 times. She never felt so incompetent. When the door was pushed open, it seemed that someone came in. Gu only sat there with her head in one hand. Someone pinched her nose. She gently flattened her mouth and said, "Cheng Shutang, you''re boring!" Cheng Shutang asked in surprise: "can''t your eyes see? I didn''t make any noise when I came in. How do you know it was me? " Gu only snorted: "besides you, who else would be so naive?" Cheng Shutang He felt that he had been hurt by ten thousand points. He was already the deputy general manager of the major. In other people''s eyes, he was also a very powerful existence. However, when Gu was here, he seemed to be despised by her all the time. He stretched out his hand again and pinched her nose: "I''ve been with Ning Yiqing for a long time, and this mouth has become poisonous, so it won''t be liked!" Gu Weiyi flicked his hand away and said, "it''s OK. If Ning Yiqing likes me, he will be angry if there are more people who like me." Cheng Shutang grinds his teeth. It seems that every time they can easily hurt him, he stares at her and says: "you will regard Ning Yiqing as a treasure. The goods are cold every day. They are not cute at all!" Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to him, but he said, "if you are wronged by him in the future, you can come to me." "What can I do for you? You can''t beat him, and you can''t help me out." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, her eyes are very cute. Chapter 978 Cheng Shutang is not angry about this: "I can''t beat him, but I''ll prick a villain with you, and then prick him with a needle!" Gu Yiwei Cheng Shutang seems to think it''s very interesting when he talks about it. A man laughs and says, "it''s settled!" Gu only thinks that other people''s brothers are all kinds of sisters who protect their own family. When she comes here, what''s wrong with the style of painting! Cheng Shutang saw that she sat there and didn''t speak. He reached out and patted her arm and said, "it''s such a happy decision!" His shot just caught Gu''s only injured hand, which made her take a breath. He was in a hurry and asked her, "what''s the matter?" "Get your paws off me!" Gu only said angrily: "you touched my wound." When he patted her just now, she subconsciously dodged to the side, the action was a little big, and her wound had not healed completely. With such a pull, she opened a small wound, and the blood flowed out of her wound. Cheng Shutang saw a touch of bright red, he immediately some anxious, busy said: "I help you see the wound." "No, please call the nurse and change the medicine for me." Gu said softly. "You were hurt to save me. Let me have a look at your wound." Cheng Shutang''s heart has always been a little sorry, he felt like such an old man, even let Gu only to save him, he felt ashamed, and his heart was full of moving. Gu only refused: "it''s just a small wound after a shot. After a while, it will grow better. Even a scar won''t be left. What''s good to see?" Cheng Shutang usually can''t watch the tune, but he has a dead brain on some things. He pulled her hand and said, "let me have a look!" As soon as Cheng Jinmo heard that Cheng Shutang came back, he went straight to the hospital. He thought Cheng Shutang was injured, so he came to see him in a hurry. Someone just saw Cheng Shutang enter Gu''s only ward and showed him the way. He is worried about Cheng Shutang, but he also wants Cheng Shutang to help him say something nice in front of Su tingxue. The relationship between them is rather rigid now, and the link between them seems to be Cheng Shutang. He pushed open the door of Gu''s only ward and heard a girl''s voice inside: "no! Don''t show me Then he heard Cheng Shutang''s voice: "have a look! Take a look! Don''t be so mean Cheng Shutang has always been upright in front of him, and he does not dare to tell jokes at ordinary times, so Cheng Jinmo never knew that his son would have such a helpless side. He frowned and looked inside. From his point of view, Cheng Shutang''s whole body was almost on a girl''s body. Their appearance seemed somewhat ambiguous. Cheng Jinmo is a very conservative person from the bottom of his heart. At this time, he was embarrassed to see his son and other people''s daughter in the hospital in broad daylight. He lightly scolded Cheng Shuchang in his heart and said, "they are all injured, and they are still so restless!" He turned around and coughed lightly. Cheng Shutang heard the voice and turned to see Cheng Jinmo. He was shocked: "Dad, how do you come here?" Chapter 979 Gu only heard Cheng Shutang''s voice was also a little surprised. Did Cheng Jinmo come? Although she met at the school gate last time, he didn''t know her at that time. This time should be regarded as the first time they met in a real sense. Her heart was full of mixed feelings. Cheng Jinmo turned around and said, "Shutang, if you get hurt, take good care of it. Don''t fool around all day." He was a little surprised when he turned around to see Gu only, and his memory was also very good. When he saw Gu only last time, because she looked like his mother, he looked at her more and was impressed. Cheng Shutang coughed lightly and said, "Dad, you''d better hope me to do better. If it wasn''t for her, I would be lying in the hospital bed this time." The injury that day, he was very clear, if not Gu only appeared in time, he was afraid that his life would be gone. It''s just because of his character. Although he remembers Gu''s life-saving kindness, he doesn''t talk about it every day. It''s just that in his heart, Gu has been regarded as his own sister. That''s why he wants to see her wound, because he thinks that as a brother, it''s really nothing to see her wound. Cheng Jinmo was a little surprised to hear this sentence, and asked more: "she is also following you to perform the task?" "Yes." Cheng Shutang replied: "this time we can live out, thanks to her, otherwise it would have starved to death in the tunnel." Looking at Gu Weiyi''s delicate and weak appearance, Cheng Jinmo really can''t think of the way she is performing the task. However, she has saved Cheng Shutang. He said politely, "well, little girl, thank you." Gu only at this time some do not know the feeling in the heart, she said with a faint smile: "Uncle polite, in that case, I just save myself." Cheng Jinmo saw that she spoke in a very humble way. In addition to her outstanding appearance, he did not have a bad impression on her, so he asked with a smile, "I met you last time near DIDU University. Are you a student of DIDU university?" Gu Wei nodded: "yes, I am." Cheng was even more strange: "since you are still a student of Imperial University, how can you follow Shutang to carry out the task?" He was also a soldier. He knew that the criteria for selecting military personnel were very strict. In addition, the task he was carrying out this time was extremely confidential. Even in his capacity, it was very difficult to get accurate information before. As a student of Imperial University, Gu was not a military student, so it was basically impossible for him to carry out such a task. Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "I didn''t go with them. I went with the rescue team behind me." When she said that, Cheng Jinmo still felt strange: "I heard that the rescue teams that I went to support this time were all very powerful. They all selected the elites in the army. You are just a student. What''s the difference, so they took you with them?" Gu only thought it was a bit troublesome to explain, so she said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t have any outstanding points, just entrusted some relationship, and then secretly with the past." She knew from Su tingxue that the relationship between Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo was not very good, and she asked Su tingxue for help. She didn''t want to tell anyone about it. Chapter 980 Cheng Jinmo was even more surprised when he heard Gu Weiyi''s words. What kind of relationship does Gu Weiyi have to have to follow the rescue team? What''s more, she is too brave. A girl who has not participated in any training dares to follow the rescue team to save people? The person who helped her didn''t know whether he was helping her or harming her. Cheng Jinmo thinks that it''s too reckless for the military headquarters to let people go in this way. He thinks that Su tingxue''s work is reliable, and it''s absolutely impossible to do anything so bold and covetous. Cheng Jinmo gently shook his head and said, "you are a brave child. What a dangerous thing it is to carry out a task. You dare to follow me." Gu Yu chuckles. She doesn''t know much about Cheng Jinmo, but he is her own father after all. At this time, her heart is warm when she hears the worry in his words. She did not speak, but Cheng Shutang said: "this time is the only time we do not follow the past, we are afraid that we will all die there, although this time is really thanks to her." "The only one?" When Cheng Jinmo heard the name, he was stunned. His brow wrinkled slightly: "is she Gu''s only one?" Cheng Shutang nodded his head and said, "yes, she is the only one." Cheng Jinmo was originally sitting on the stool beside Gu Youyi''s bed. When he heard this, he sat up. The gentleness in his eyes had disappeared. Instead, he was cold: "so you are Gu Youyi. You are really good at bewitching people." Gu can''t see at this time, but he can also feel the change of hejinmo''s aura. She and Cheng Jinmo didn''t know each other before. At this time, when he heard her name, he seemed to be very familiar with her, which means that someone often mentioned her around him. However, he seems to have a big prejudice against her, which means that the person who mentioned her often smears her in front of him. She doesn''t have to think about who this person is. Gu Weiyi didn''t say anything, but Cheng Shutang was worried: "Dad, what are you talking about? You haven''t seen the only one before? " "Only, only, you call naturally." Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "I haven''t seen her before, but I''ve heard a lot about her. They gather people to fight, climb high and step low, and they are vicious. After entering the Imperial University for a few months, they make the Imperial University restless." "Dad, do you have any misunderstanding about the only one?" Cheng Shutang can''t listen to Cheng Jinmo''s words. He is also a smart man. Once he hears them, he can hear the problem in the middle. At this time, he suddenly remembers the call Cheng Jinmo made to him. It seems that Cheng Jinmo has some misunderstanding about Gu only. I''m afraid these things have something to do with Cheng Su Su. "Misunderstanding?" Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "I hope it''s just a misunderstanding!" He seems to be a little annoyed when he talks about this, but he still worries about his identity after all. He doesn''t have any trouble with Gu Weiyi on the spot, but he doesn''t want to say a word to Gu Weiyi. He turns around and wants to go, but after two steps, he feels really annoyed. So he turned around and pulled Cheng Shutang away with a cold face and said, "you go out for me, and you are not allowed to be with her again! If I see you with her again, I''ll break your leg! " Chapter 981 Cheng Shutang was puzzled and said, "Dad, you have something to say! The only one who saved my life, please respect her, don''t talk nonsense "You silly boy, where is she saving your life? It''s clear that she has another plan!" Cheng Jinmo said in a deep voice: "if she didn''t have another plan, how could she go out with the rescue team this time depending on her family background?" Cheng Shutang was stunned for a moment, and Cheng Jinmo said, "how secret is your mission this time? You know it in your heart. If you don''t have a strong relationship, how can you keep up with the past? And she came from a small town without any foundation of the girl, to the emperor in such a short time, but found such a strong relationship, all this can only prove that she is a deep-seated person "I''m afraid that she is not only deep-seated, but also has a different plan. In order to achieve the goal, she will do whatever she can! I don''t know how to find the relationship this time. " At this age, Cheng Jinmo''s vision is naturally extraordinary, but at the same time, he also sees many kinds of private means. He glanced askance at Gu only, who was lying on the bed. This girl was more outstanding than his mother, who was the most beautiful woman in the imperial capital. Her appearance was enough to make many men commit crimes, not to mention her deep heart. When he thought of the appearance of Gu only and Cheng Shutang when he just came in, his anger was even stronger. In his opinion, Cheng Shutang was always a man who knew how to handle things properly, but Gu Weiyi was so fascinated that he did something so indiscreet in the hospital during the daytime. Cheng Shutang was stunned when he heard Cheng Jinmo''s words. He really didn''t expect his father to say such words! He couldn''t help defending Gu: "Dad, how can you talk like this..." "Shut up Cheng Jinmo said coldly: "now you are afraid that you have been fascinated by her! I don''t know what kind of person she is! Come out with me He said, pulling Cheng Shutang to go, Gu only some cold voice came: "wait a minute!" Cheng Jinmo frowns slightly when he hears Gu''s words, but Cheng Shutang screams in his heart that it''s not good. He has been her instructor for a month, and he has a good understanding of her temper. She''s never a good temper. Once she''s provoked, she''ll explode every minute! Even if Cheng Jinmo''s status is not low, I''m afraid she won''t give him face. Gu Weiyi said slowly, "Mr. Cheng, do you get these judgments from Cheng Su Su?" Although Gu Yiwei is not very interested in returning to Cheng''s home, and he is not very interested in recognizing Cheng Jinmo''s father, he is her own father after all, and her heart is also looking forward to him. But at this time, when he said these words, she was no longer interested in recognizing her father. In her previous life, she knew that Cheng Jinmo was very fond of Cheng Su Su, which she had no opinion about. It was natural for her father to favor her daughter, so after she knew her life experience, she wanted to uncover Cheng Su Su''s skin, and could not let Cheng Su Su Su occupy her father''s love. But she really didn''t expect that Cheng Jinmo''s love for Cheng Su Su has reached the point of no distinction between right and wrong. She has made a comprehensive recognition of Cheng Su Su Su''s discrediting of her. Chapter 982 Gu Youyi is a little lucky at this time. Fortunately, he doesn''t have any feelings with Cheng Jinmo, and he doesn''t have too much expectation for him. Otherwise, his self righteous judgment is enough to make her sad. Cheng Jinmo said coldly: "I''m not interested in the enmity between you girls, and I won''t interfere, but you can''t get into my Cheng''s house!" As soon as Cheng Shutang heard this, he knew that Cheng Jinmo was afraid of other misunderstandings, so he said, "Dad, this is not what you think. We..." "Shut up Cheng Jinmo interrupted him and said, "I''ll deal with you after I go back!" Gu only heard Cheng Jinmo''s words, her eyes were cool, and she finally understood why Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo were in conflict. Her idea at this time was different from Cheng Shutang''s. for her, the door of the process family means formal marriage. Her father, however, had already kept her out of the door before she officially accepted her marriage. She gently clenched her hand into a fist and said slowly, "Mr. Cheng, don''t worry. I won''t go through the door of my family all my life. I hope you won''t regret it in the future." "Regret?" Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "what can I regret about this?" He said a little: "Gu only, if you have some shame, don''t pester Shutang again!" Gu only a faint smile, asked Cheng Shutang: "Cheng Shutang, I have pestered you?" Cheng Shutang''s head immediately shakes like a drum. From their acquaintance to now, he always thinks that she is very interesting. He goes to play with her when he has nothing to do. In his heart, he has never had any love for her. He just regards her as his sister. Gu only said to Cheng Jinmo in a low voice, "I think you should have misunderstood me, and I don''t want to explain it to you. I just wonder how people like you, who only listen to one side of the story, become the head of a movie." Cheng Jinmo''s green tendon jumps in front of his forehead. His ability is very strong. For the first time in so many years, someone speaks to him like this! Gu Weiyi was very disappointed with him, and his initial respect for him disappeared. He said impolitely: "I heard that when a person speculates about another person, he has good thoughts, he speculates about good thoughts, he has evil thoughts, and he speculates about evil thoughts." "Strictly speaking, Mr. Cheng met me for the first time. Everything about me before was heard from others. As a person who has been an adult for many years, I personally think that he will have at least the ability to distinguish. Even if other people''s words will affect your judgment, in my opinion, as long as he is smart, he can look at it again with his own eyes." "I thought I was blind, but I didn''t expect Mr. Cheng to be more blind than me!" When Cheng Jinmo heard her words, the blue veins in front of his forehead jumped even more fiercely, but his identity was there, and there was too much difference between their ages. At this time, it was really hard for him to fight with her. So he gave a cold hum and said, "I don''t know!" Then he strode out. Cheng Shutang looks at Gu''s only eye, but his eyes are shining. He knows too well what kind of person his Laozi is. Looking at gentleness is not gentleness at all. In this imperial capital, there are not many people who dare to offend his Laozi! Today, Gu only dares to scold his father for being blind. Well, he thinks his father is a little blind! Chapter 983 When Cheng Jinmo goes to the door, he sees Cheng Shutang still standing there. He gives a light cough and stares at Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang looks at Gu Youyi. Seeing that she doesn''t respond, he remembers that she can''t see now. He sighs in his heart. He knows that it''s not a wise choice to quarrel with his Laozi, so he turns and goes out. Today, Cheng Jinmo was taught a lesson by Gu Weiyi. He was in a bad mood. He thought that there was nothing to worry about with Gu Weiyi, but he thought that she was too arrogant and even dared to scold him! He felt that Gu''s involvement in the rescue must be strictly investigated! Cheng Shutang looks at his dark, dripping face and thinks it''s better to touch his moldy head less. When the father and son go down the stairs, they happen to meet Ning Yiqing who comes with Shao Yizhi. Ning Yi Qing swept father and son one eye, Mou Guang deeper some, Cheng Shu Tang then rushed him to squeeze an eye, again spread a hand. Ning Yiqing saw Cheng Shutang''s eyes sank. At this time, he could not help but guess that the father and son would not come out of Gu''s only ward, right? The Cheng family and the Ning family have a good relationship, but they live in the courtyard together. They are all high-level people, so they should have gifts after all. In addition, Ning Yiqing knows that Cheng Jinmo is Gu''s only father. Even if he doesn''t recognize him now, he can''t be too rude. So he says, "Hello uncle Cheng." Cheng Jinmo was very angry when he came out. In fact, he didn''t see Ning Yiqing. At this time, he heard Ning Yiqing say hello to him. He quickly gathered the cloud on his face and said with a smile, "it''s Yiqing. This time, thanks to you with Shutang. Otherwise, this time, he''s only afraid of bad luck. Thank you so much." When Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang get along in private, Ning Yiqing despises Cheng Shutang, but he still gives Cheng Shutang face in crowded places. So he said faintly: "Uncle Cheng is polite. This time Cheng Shutang is very good. He doesn''t need me to take care of him." Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "the first time he performed such a task, it is inevitable that he is inexperienced. I am very relieved to have you with him. Thank you so much this time. When do you have time to come home for a light meal?" Cheng Su Su has shown her appreciation for him in front of Cheng Jinmo more than once. Ning Yiqing is excellent in ability, family background and appearance. In his opinion, she is really worthy of his daughter, and he is willing to let her set them up. So at this time, Cheng Jinmo invited Ning Yiqing to visit Cheng''s family. After all, it was for Cheng Susu. Ning Yiqing still said faintly: "we are all soldiers. Soldiers need to cooperate with each other and help each other when they are carrying out their tasks, so we really don''t need to be polite. My uncle is very kind. I''ll bring her with me when my partner''s illness is cured." Cheng Jinmo was stunned when he heard this: "do you have an object?" "Yes, I''ve been here for more than half a year. I''m getting married soon." Ning Yiqing''s words were polite and alienated. Although he is not very good at expressing feelings, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand feelings. He can see Cheng Su Su''s mind clearly. At this time, he also knows why Cheng Jinmo looks like this, so he also refuses Cheng Jinmo directly. If Cheng Jinmo is good to Gu, he will respect him. Chapter 984 Cheng Jinmo''s face is slightly stiff when he hears Ning Yiqing''s words, but he is secretly glad that he didn''t say it too clearly just now. After he goes back, he has to have a good chat with Cheng Su Su, so that she can get rid of Ning Yiqing as soon as possible. So he said with a smile, "Yeah! Congratulations first Ning Yi Qing only lightly ordered a head. Cheng Shutang looks at the way they talk and turns their lips straight. He looks at Ning Yiqing''s expression with three points of humor. He really didn''t expect that Ning Yiqing''s cold person would say such polite words to Cheng Jinmo. Ning Yiqing and Cheng Jinmo were not very familiar at first, so they went their own way after the polite words. Shao Yizhi is curious to stand beside Ning Yiqing. He also knows Cheng Jinmo. Of course, he knows the origin of Cheng Jinmo. However, Cheng Jinmo is so polite to Ning Yiqing today. He thinks that the object of his little apprentice is not simple. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo came to the school because of Cheng Su Su''s business and called the principal. He didn''t like the way Cheng Jinmo did things. After Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Shutang came down the stairs, he said in a deep voice, "Cheng Shutang, how come you have never heard of Ning Yiqing''s object before?" Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "don''t you always say don''t bring work home? He''s a soldier. When I say something about him, I''m talking about work. I''m afraid you won''t be happy. " His words make Cheng Jinmo choke. Cheng Jinmo stares at him, but he doesn''t think so. In fact, Su tingxue didn''t always stay in the research institute before, but her position was too important. She often called when she came home from work, and sometimes she had to rush back to study all overtime work. Cheng Jinmo had some opinions on this matter. He once said that Su tingxue worked several times, but later she often worked overtime in the Research Institute and seldom went home. Cheng Jinmo glares at Cheng Shutang fiercely. He has been despised many times by his Laozi over the years, and this time is not bad. Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "don''t mix with Gu Weiyi in the future!" "Dad, do you have any misunderstanding about me and Gu?" Cheng Shutang asked directly. Cheng Jinmo looked at him and said, "misunderstanding? Can there be any misunderstanding? Today, I saw all the good things you and Gu did! How shameless she is Cheng Shutang also wants to explain. Cheng Jinmo interrupts him directly and says, "I think you are fascinated by Gu Weiyi. You don''t have to say good things for her anymore! What''s more, how do you become a brother? Su Su has been bullied like that. Even if you are a brother and help others bully your sister, you really let me down! " Cheng Shutang suddenly feels that the first two are big. He opens his mouth again to say that Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing. He doesn''t mean anything about Gu. Today''s event is just a misunderstanding. Only when his mouth opened slightly, Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "why don''t you understand? Gu is a deep-seated person. I haven''t seen her before and don''t say much. After I met her today, I almost got cheated by her! You are not allowed to mention the only three words in front of me in the future! " Cheng Shutang Well, he doesn''t want to say anything! When Lao Tzu of his family is angry, he''d better stay away! He can''t stir up trouble. His mother is the only one who can cure him. Chapter 985 Cheng Jinmo, Cheng Shutang and his son are about to walk to the door of the hospital when they see Su tingxue just getting out of the car. Cheng Shutang immediately feels that the Savior is coming. He runs over and says, "Mom, you''re here!" Su tingxue took him, looked him up and down, and said, "are you ok?" "I''m fine!" Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "Mom, you don''t have to worry." When Su Xue saw that he was standing here safe and sound, the big stone on her chest finally fell to the ground. She nodded her head and said, "just come back safely. You scared me to death these days." She is usually calm and calm in front of people, but no matter how calm and calm she is, she is also a mother first. Cheng Shutang lost contact. She is more nervous and worried than anyone else, but she is not the kind of person who looks happy and angry, so she can''t see it. Only after Cheng Shutang came back safely, in front of him, she was just a mother worried about her son. Cheng Shutang was afraid of her worry and comforted her by saying, "in fact, we didn''t encounter any danger in the desert this time. It''s just that the terrain there is a little complicated, so it took a long time." "You don''t have to comfort me again. If it''s not dangerous, how can you lose contact?" Su tingxue sighed and said, "I''ve also heard that there are hundreds of mercenaries going abroad this time. You add up to more than 40 soldiers, and less than half of them have come back." Cheng Jinmo knows that this time is very dangerous, but he is shocked to hear Su tingxue''s words. As far as he knows, the soldiers selected in this mission are all the best in the army, but they have lost half of them. And just now he saw Cheng Shutang come back safely, like Gu Shutang, the only one who has not been trained can come back alive, so he thought this mission was not so dangerous, but he did not expect that only half of the soldiers came back alive this time. Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "we are soldiers. We have known these things since the first day of joining the army. We have been psychologically prepared. Anyway, at least I have come back safely this time." After sacrificing so many comrades in arms this time, he was in a very low mood, but he also knew that these things could not be avoided. No matter how low he was, his life had to continue and his future tasks needed to continue. In that case, why should he let his close relatives worry about himself? Su tingxue''s eyes were full of tears. Wen Sheng said, "yes, at least you''ve come back safely this time." Cheng Shutang glanced at Cheng Jinmo standing there and said with a light cough, "in fact, I almost had an accident this time. Fortunately, the only smart one is that she saved me with all her life, but she hurt herself. Her eyes were also injured in the battle. I don''t know if she would be blind." Cheng Jinmo is very unhappy when he talks about Gu Weiyi, but his words still make Cheng Jinmo a little surprised, because in his opinion, Gu Weiyi is just a person without training, how can he save Cheng Shutang? Nine times out of ten, Cheng Shutang is lying. But he also knows his son''s character. Cheng Shutang is always honest and never lies. At this time, he can''t help thinking more about it. What about Gu''s blindness? When he saw Gu Weiwei just now, there was no gauze around her eyes. Her eyes were clear and nimble, and she couldn''t see any blindness. Chapter 986 Su tingxue was shocked when she heard Cheng Shutang''s words: "what? The only one is not only injured, but also blind? Cheng Shutang, you are too useless. Even if you can''t take care of a girl, it''s a drag on her! " Cheng Shutang is also a little depressed: "yes, I also think I''m useless. She''s blind now. I can''t help her at all." Su tingxue was worried about Gu Yiwei and said to him, "take me to see the only one!" Cheng Shutang wants to promise, but he can''t help looking at Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Jinmo frowns slightly and says, "we just came out of Gu''s only ward, and she doesn''t seem to be OK. Shutang finally returns safely. It''s time for our family to get together, so you don''t have to see her." As soon as Su tingxue heard this, she was furious: "Cheng Jinmo, if you want to go home by yourself, we didn''t call you. Besides, the only reason why you are injured is to save my son. I should go to have a good look at her for my feelings and reason!" Cheng Jinmo is not happy to see Su tingxue''s maintenance of Gu Yiwei. It''s just that the relationship between him and Su tingxue is a little stiff now. If he quarrels again, it will only make their relationship more and more stiff. And he didn''t want to divorce her. After thinking about it, he said, "listen to Xue, I know you have a good impression of Gu only, but I think you should jump out of the circle and look at her objectively. She is not as good as you think." Su tingxue''s eyes fell on Cheng Jinmo: "I also want to tell you this sentence. You seem to have a bad impression on her, so why can''t you jump out of your prejudice to see her? In addition, I admit that there must be something good about her, but no one is perfect, and everyone has his own shortcomings. It really doesn''t matter to me. " "I agree with you." Cheng Jinmo said slowly: "but have you ever thought that the only girl like Gu, who came from a small town, has nothing to do with the emperor, but has done a lot of things that people who have connections can''t do. All of these can prove that she is a deep-seated and good at drilling camp." Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Cheng Jinmo thought that she had been moved. He couldn''t help but feel happy. He said, "think carefully about the process of your contact with her. If she doesn''t know your identity, will she please you in every way?" Su tingxue felt a little cold in her eyes when she heard the speech. Cheng Jinmo continued: "tingxue, she just wants to use you to make her climb to the top. When she gets to a certain position, she will kick you away." "She is cruel, poisonous and absolute. Su Su has no grudge against her. It''s just that she made some troubles with her in Tengchong. She tried to discredit Su Su and deal with her. She has hurt Su Su several times." "Even if Su Su used to be young and not sensible and did some wrong things, now she has grown up and become sensible. As Su Su''s mother, you help a scheming person bully her daughter. This really hurts her heart." "Gu is always generous in front of you, but all the things she does make people feel cold. She has another purpose to contact you. She also has an ulterior purpose to contact Shutang." Chapter 987 When Su tingxue hears Cheng Jinmo''s words, her eyes are cold. She knows that Cheng Jinmo has a deep prejudice against Gu Wei, but she didn''t expect it to be so deep! Seeing that Su tingxue didn''t speak, Cheng Jinmo thought that she had been moved, and then said, "Gu only played integrity in front of you in order to vote for your favor. But do you know that this time, in order to follow the rescue team to the desert, she secretly followed her. The person who helped her must be a man. There must be some secret between them." "So, listen to snow, don''t be cheated by her again!" Cheng Jinmo said here, looking at Su tingxue''s eyes full of worry. When Su tingxue heard his final summary, she said coldly, "Cheng Jinmo, have you met Gu Yiwei before?" "That''s not true. Today is my first formal meeting. I was almost cheated by her when I met her. Her mind is really unfathomable." Cheng said with a sigh. Su tingxue sneered: "the first time you see her, it is estimated that you will not spend more than an hour with her. In such a short period of time, how much do you know about her?" Cheng Jinmo was slightly stunned, but said: "although I saw her for the first time, I have heard about the things she did for a long time..." "What you call listening and speaking is just one side of Cheng Su Su''s story." Su tingxue looked at him with some sadness: "I''m Cheng Su Su''s mother, but I regret giving birth to her very much. She is a big disaster. I think of ways to gossip every day." Cheng Jinmo frowned. Su tingxue took a deep breath and said, "we have totally different views on Gu''s only thing. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to reach a consensus. I don''t want to persuade you. I just want to tell you one thing." She said here, looking into his eyes and saying, "the man who helped Gu Yiwei go to the desert with the rescue team is not a man, and Gu Yiwei has no shady deal with that man." She said here a little meal, looking into Cheng Jinmo''s slightly surprised eyes, said: "you''re not wrong, that person is me!" Cheng Jinmo''s heart was shocked and her eyes were full of amazement. She then said: "she heard that Ning Yiqing and Shutang were going to carry out anything that had been lost for several days. She was worried and wanted to follow the rescue team. I didn''t agree, but she told me that if Ning Yiqing had an accident, she didn''t want to live, so I helped her." "There''s another thing you''d better not continue to misunderstand. Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing. Shutang just regards her as her sister, and doesn''t think about her at all." Cheng Jinmo was stunned: "is Gu the only object of Ning Yiqing? Is this the only time you''ve helped? How can it be "That''s the truth, believe it or not." Su tingxue said coldly, "you believe Cheng Su Su''s words. Sooner or later, you will be killed by her." Su listens to snow''s words to let his in the mind incomparably shocked, these things and he initially guessed completely different, he looks toward Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang understood the meaning of his words, sighed and said: "Dad, when you come here today, it''s the only wound I want to see. After all, the injury on her body is caused by me. I feel sorry for her. I want to make up for her. I really have other ideas about her." Chapter 988 Cheng Jinmo frowns and doesn''t speak, but Su tingxue doesn''t feel like talking to him any more. She raises her feet and wants to leave, but she hears Cheng Jinmo say behind her: "listen to Xue, don''t you still admit that Gu is the only one with deep thoughts? Think of yourself. How honest you used to be. This time, you''ll open the door for her Su tingxue and he have been husband and wife for decades. He is familiar with his ideas, but he immediately hears his subtext. He is saying that she has been changed by Gu only unconsciously. Her heart suddenly cold, she said these things to Cheng Jinmo clearly today, just don''t want Cheng Jinmo to have any prejudice against Gu only, but didn''t expect Cheng Jinmo to think this thing in another direction. She sighed and said: "you''re right. I was really changed by Gu only. The reason is very simple. It''s because I saw simple and pure love in her. I envy Ning Yiqing''s feelings. If I can, I''d like to live and die with the people I love, but fate makes a big joke on me." With that, she didn''t look at Cheng Jinmo any more and left with her feet raised. Cheng Jinmo looks pale because of her last words. Although things happened for a reason, he knows that he really hurt her. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s been so many years. Can''t you put it down?" "I can''t put it down!" Su heard Snow''s cold voice: "I can never put it down." Cheng Jinmo reaches out and presses his forehead. At this time, his heart is full of regret, but he thinks Su tingxue''s character is too paranoid. Cheng Shutang looks at Cheng Jinmo, then looks at Su tingxue, and finally follows Su tingxue decisively to Gu''s only ward. Cheng Shutang asked Su tingxue in a low voice: "Mom, what happened before you and dad?" "Children don''t care about adults." Su listen to snow a word blocked him back. Cheng Shutang skimmed his mouth and then asked, "Mom, is it really the only back door you can go to Gu?" Su tingxue glanced at him and said: "this can''t be regarded as a back door. I just think I need to help her at that time, and she didn''t disappoint me. If it wasn''t for her, you''d only be afraid of bad luck this time, so my decision this time is very correct." Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "it''s true, but it''s not like your style." "Everyone''s heart will have a soft place, Gu only just touched the soft place in my heart, so I decided to help her." Su tingxue said quietly, "but I didn''t follow the rules and regulations of the military department, so after I sent her away, I told the minister about it." Cheng Shutang knows that the minister in her mouth is Ning Beichuan. Su tingxue sighed and said, "when you all come back safely, my heart will be put down, so I am willing to accept any punishment from the organization." Cheng Shutang gives Su tingxue a thumbs up and says, "Mom, you are so good!" "Mom?" Su tingxue frowned and asked, "am I old?" Cheng Shutang laughed: "how can it be? My mother will always be eighteen! The reason why I added an old word just now is that I think you are old Jiang milia. Kill my father every minute! " Su tingxue couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this. Chapter 989 When the mother and son arrived at Gu''s ward, Shao Yizhi had checked Gu''s eyes and looked at her thoughtfully. Cheng Shutang said carelessly, "my only sister, I''m back. Are you happy? Are you excited? " Gu Yiwei''s face was speechless, while Su tingxue sat down at the head of the bed and said, "Yiwei, you are such a silly child. What do you do with Shutang? In that case, of course, we should protect ourselves first Cheng Shutang Is this his mother? He really doubted if he had been picked up by her from the garbage. Gu only chuckled and said: "at that time, I didn''t think so much about it. I just felt that my comrades in arms were in danger and I had the ability to save them. If I didn''t save them, it would be too unfriendly. But if I thought about it for a second and saw that it was him, I would definitely not save them." She said, the cat went into Su tingxue''s arms and said, "aunt Su, my arm hurts so much! It''s all about rescuing Cheng Shutang. He''s stupid to death. He came here today and opened my wound. Help me beat him This year, Tiancheng Jinmo makes Gu only feel extremely depressed. Now that Su tingxue is here, she feels really aggrieved, but it can''t be said now, so she is in Su tingxue''s arms. Su listens to snow to listen to her to say so immediately distressed unceasingly, turned round to stare Cheng Shutang one eye: "have never seen more stupid than you!" She then reached out and stroked Gu''s only back and said, "my aunt will teach him a lesson for you in the future." Cheng Shutang Now he deeply doubts whether Su tingxue is his own mother or Gu''s only mother. This heart is also gone! Well, he has a large number of adults. For the sake of Gu''s saving his life, he doesn''t care about Gu in general. He thought of this and silently praised himself. Just at this time, Cheng Shutang suddenly feels that Youji''s cold eyes look at him. He turns around and sees Ning Yiqing looking at him coldly. His heart screams "no!"! Ning Yiqing still knows how much protection she has. In the tunnel, Ning Yiqing is quite dissatisfied with Gu only because of his injury. It''s just that everyone was in danger at that time, Ning Yiqing didn''t come to him for trouble, but now everyone has come back well, and he can almost foresee his own miserable future. So Cheng Shutang shivered unconsciously. Gu only leans in Su tingxue''s arms, the whole person feels incomparably warm. But Su tingxue lifted her up and looked into her eyes. Her eyes were full of worry and asked, "your eyes..." "I got my teacher." Gu only said softly, "he must have a way to cure my eyes." At this time, Shao Yizhi was still sitting there meditating, and did not hear her words. Su tingxue takes a look at Shao Yizhi. She sees that he looks more like a teacher in a university than a doctor. She doesn''t know Shao Yizhi''s medical skills, so she is worried. She whispered to Gu only said: "don''t be afraid, you are now in such a state in the final analysis because of Shutang, you can rest assured that I will find a way to cure your eyes, will be responsible for you, raise you for life." Gu Weiyi is hurt, and her eyes can''t see. She thinks she is the culprit, because she sent Gu only. Since Gu only left, Su tingxue has been restless, always feel like he made a big mistake. Chapter 990 Gu Wei Wen Yan said with a smile: "this is not necessary, I have Ning Yiqing to raise, if let aunt to raise, I am afraid he will be jealous." Su tingxue knew that she was joking and couldn''t help laughing. Over there, Shao Yizhi suddenly stood up, turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "your eyes are a little strange. I have to go back and check the medical books carefully. I''ll treat your eyes again tomorrow." Gu only did not stop him, only said: "teacher, this time the matter is my teacher to give you a problem, if you can''t even cure my eyes, it shows that your medical skills are not good enough, I will consider changing a teacher." "You girl, don''t use provocation." Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "there is no other person in the world who can cure your eyes except me. You can rest assured that your eyes are pediatrics to me." He then turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "boy, do you understand? You picked me up, and now you have to send me back! " Although Ning Yiqing was not embarrassed by him when he went to invite him today, he also asked a lot of questions. Knowing that he was Gu''s only object, Shao Yizhi was not pleased with Ning Yiqing. The reason is very simple. Gu Weiyi, the disciple he managed to find, ran to Ning Yiqing just a few days before he taught him. This made him very angry. He wanted to teach Gu Weiyi a lesson when he came back. As a result, Gu Wei came back, but there was something wrong with his eyes and other injuries on his body. He couldn''t bear to embarrass Gu Wei for a moment, so he could only spread his anger on Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing was not the master of good temper, but Gu Weiyi''s eyes looked very difficult to treat. He knew Gu Weiyi was familiar with some medical theories. She said that her eyes were only cured by Shao Yizhi, and Shao Yizhi was her teacher. He thought that the basic face should be given. So he rarely good temper did not attack, personally sent Shao Yizhi back. Cheng Shutang can''t close his mouth when he sees this scene. He can''t understand how bad Ning Yiqing''s temper is. Just as Shao Yizhi said to Ning Yiqing just now, according to Ning Yiqing''s temperament, he can slap one of Shao Yiqing''s hands. But at this time Ning Yiqing can bear to send Shao Yizhi back! He was a smart man, and immediately realized what it meant. He didn''t expect that Ning Yiqing would restrain his temper because of Gu Weiyi. Cheng Shutang knew that Ning Yiqing liked Gu only one before, and he was very good to Gu only one, but at this time he found out that even Ning Yiqing, who looked cold and inhumane, would have all kinds of changes after he had the person he liked, which might be the power of love in legend. In his heart, he was not only happy for Gu, but also a little sour. Ning Yiqing, who was as cold as ice, had an object. Where was his object? There is a little imbalance in his heart. It is clear that he is no worse than Ning Yiqing in appearance, ability, and even character. Why does Mao have no object up to now? Well, he admits that he is a little bit worse than Ning Yiqing in appearance and ability, but he has a good temper! God, it''s really unfair! Su tingxue also noticed this detail, she said with a smile: "Ning Yiqing is very good to you." Chapter 991 Gu only a tiny smile, some arrogantly said: "he where good to me, every day fierce me." Su tingxue is a passer-by. How can she not recognize Gu''s love in his words? She reaches out her hand and points Gu Wei''s forehead and says, "you don''t want to sell yourself at a low price." After this series of events, the relationship between Su tingxue and Gu Weiwei is closer and more casual. For Su tingxue, when she is with Gu only, it always makes her feel familiar. Gu only feels very comfortable with her, but today Cheng Jinmo''s attitude towards her annoys her. He trusts Cheng Su Su so much, but Cheng Su Su deceives him in every way. However, he has no idea about Cheng Su Su''s deception. She doesn''t know whether it''s Cheng Jinmo''s sorrow or Cheng Su Su Su''s clever deception. Cheng Su Su not only takes away her father''s love, but also makes her father doubt and slander her. She can''t bear it! She wants to speed up the pace of returning home, but now she is blind and injured. Some things are not easy to do, but some things can be done. She said softly, "the hospital is really annoying. Many people are born here and then die here. I can''t see now. It''s really hard to stay here like this." Su tingxue touched her hair and said, "it''s OK. I have a lot of annual leave. I''ll stay with you in the hospital these days." Gu only Wen Yan''s heart is warm. Su tingxue is kind to her now. She has nothing to do with her flesh and blood. She just likes her and is willing to stay with her. Gu only then felt that it was unfair for them to just get along like this. Before she went to the desert, she once told Su tingxue that she would tell her a secret, which was of course related to her life experience, so she whispered: "aunt Su, do you believe in the word fate?" Su tingxue doesn''t know Gu''s only mind, and the word fate first reminds people of the relationship between men and women, so Su tingxue said with some sadness: "I used to believe it, but now I don''t believe it. In fact, most of the time, the so-called fate is artificial." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, some are artificial, but some are real fate. Sometimes the love of flesh and blood is the biggest attraction, attracting people who didn''t know each other, and then close to each other." Su tingxue hears the voice outside her words and looks at her curiously. Gu can''t see it at this time, but she can feel Su tingxue''s eyes. She said softly, "it''s like my aunt and I have been very kind since we met for the first time. I don''t want to think about some things, but I don''t want to think about them consciously." Su tingxue pulled Gu''s only hand and asked, "did you feel very kind when you saw me for the first time?" "Yes Gu Weiwei said: "at that time in the Imperial University, you and Cheng Susu were walking together. Cheng Susu and I were very at odds. My aunt knew about me and her in Tengchong, so when we first met, I thought I would hate you, because you are Cheng Susu''s mother after all." Chapter 992 Su tingxue looks at Gu Youyi in surprise. She doesn''t know what she wants to say. Gu only can''t see Su tingxue''s eyes at this time, and doesn''t think about those things. Before she went to the desert to find Ning Yiqing, she had already thought about it. If she can come back alive this time, she will tell Su tingxue about these things. As for what Su tingxue would think and think of her, she didn''t want to think much at this time. She went on to say: "but when I saw my aunt at the first glance, I found that I was wrong. At one glance, I found that I didn''t hate my aunt anyway. Instead, I felt very kind. At that time, I even thought that it would be better if my aunt was my mother." Su tingxue was stunned for a moment. She had similar thoughts and feelings. She looked at the only one carefully, and the more she looked, the closer she felt. Just as she was about to speak, Cheng Shutang said, "Gee, Gu Weiwei, do you have such a mind? In fact, I have thought that if only you were my sister, then I could let Ning Yiqing call me brother Gu Weiyi chuckles. From the first time she sees Cheng Shutang, he never turns back on the road of teasing. At this time, the atmosphere is subtly aroused by her. It seems that there is something wrong with him when he interrupts. She said faintly, "what if I were your own sister?" "I wish you were my own sister, but my mother only had a daughter, Su Su." Cheng Shutang was surprised when he said this: "Gu Weiwei, you are not my father''s daughter who was born with others outside, are you?" Gu Yiwei She was defeated by his huge brain hole, this kind of divergent cheap to death thinking and she was speechless. She was about to speak, but he was there and said to himself, "no, my father usually wants to face a little, but in fact he is conservative. He looks good to my mother, so he should not do that kind of thing." "But look carefully at the only one''s appearance, you and grandma look quite similar, and many men have bad habits, of course, I don''t have such bad habits, Gu only, you should take good care of Ning Yiqing, he is likely to be a hypocrite." Gu only hears his these words is really cannot laugh and cry, specially, this is what with what? Cheng Shutang didn''t have any self-consciousness in this respect. He went on to say, "not Ning Yiqing, let''s continue to discuss my father. If he really finds a woman outside and gives birth to you, mom, you can divorce him openly." Su tingxue Her relationship with Cheng Jinmo is very stiff recently, but she didn''t seem to have mentioned the divorce in front of Cheng Shutang. However, he seems to have guessed it for a long time. She and Cheng Jinmo about contradiction, that is also the contradiction between them, but also not turn to Cheng Shutang take this matter to joke. She raised her hand and gave Cheng Shutang a violent Shuli: "you are scared to be silly this time! All day long nonsense Cheng Shutang was beaten, holding his head and not daring to speak. When his mother started the fire, he was much more fierce than his father. He glanced at Su tingxue''s small gun hanging on his waist and skimmed his mouth. Gu only at this time also some can''t laugh or cry, her topic has been Cheng Shutang with run no shadow, she really has such a pit brother? Chapter 993 Su tingxue said calmly: "I have a lot of dissatisfaction with your father, but I believe he will not have any problems in this aspect. He certainly has a lot of shortcomings, but he will never do anything like that. Shutang, no guessing in the future!" Cheng Shutang answered quickly. Su tingxue turned her head and looked at Gu Youyi and asked, "Youyi, don''t pay attention to that bastard. Just say what you want to say." Gu only has some feelings in his heart at this time. Listening to Su tingxue''s tone, even though he is dissatisfied with Cheng Jinmo, he seems to recognize his character. She said softly, "aunt Su, do you remember what I said to you?" Su tingxue has a good memory. In addition to Gu Weiyi''s words, she immediately asked, "was it you and Su Su who were born in the same hospital?" Gu only opened the next drawer and motioned Su tingxue to take out the contents. Su tingxue hesitates a little and reaches out to take out the things inside. It''s the bag Gu Weiyi asked Ning Yiqing to bring for her. There are not many things in the bag. In the middle of the bag is a small photo album with two photos. Looking at the two photos, she feels familiar. Gu only asked softly, "do you know them?" The two photos are Gu Ma''s and Lu Yurong''s. Although 18 years later, what happened in Lingcheng 18 years ago is hard for Su tingxue to forget, so she clearly remembers the two women who had children with her at that time. Su tingxue can still clearly remember that when they had three children, the doctor on duty said with a smile: "today is really strange, the three mothers are actually daughters." Su tingxue looked at Gu Yiwei in shock. Gu Yiwei said in a warm voice: "this woman with a round face and a simple look is Gu Ma, who raised me. The woman who is a little fat and fierce is Lu Yurong. " "What do you want to say?" Su tingxue has heard some information from Gu Weiwei''s words. She can''t help but have some conjecture in her heart. That conjecture surprised her, because her voice trembled slightly. Gu only nibbled his lower lip and said, "in fact, in that hospital, in addition to Cheng Su Su and I, another girl was born that day. That girl''s name was Qin Keren. When I was a child, I never thought that I was not Gu Ma''s own daughter, because Gu Ma was very good to me. Like her own mother, Gu''s family was very poor, But we Gu Ma treat our sister and brother equally. " "In my senior year, the Qin family suddenly came to me and said that I was not Gu Ma''s daughter, but their child. But when I came back to the Qin family, my mother Lu Yurong was very bad to me. She wanted to sell me and destroy me. At this time, I won''t say much about her. If I have a chance, I''ll tell you in detail." "I was cold in my heart because Lu Yurong was not good to me. I doubted the word" mother ", but later my father Qin Zhenhua gave me a DNA test to prove that I was not his daughter." "So from the current conclusion, I''m not Gu Ma''s daughter or Qin''s daughter. I''m probably the child of another woman in the ward at that time." Chapter 994 Su tingxue''s hand trembles when she hears this. Gu Yiwei has already spoken so directly. How can she not understand the meaning of Gu Yiwei''s words? But when she gave birth to the child, she was a little weak because of massive bleeding, so she didn''t see the child''s appearance carefully after giving birth to the child. In fact, even if she can see clearly, it''s useless, because the children just born are almost the same, and when the three girls were born, they didn''t have any other obvious characteristics. So at this time, Gu only said something that shocked her. If her daughter, who had been raised for more than ten years, was not her own daughter, but her daughter was bullied and abused by all kinds of people, it would hurt her if she thought about it. She grabbed Gu''s only hand and asked, "are you telling me the truth?" Gu only did not answer her words, but took out her passbook from her bag: "I don''t need money, I don''t need to rely on anyone to live, I don''t need to rely on anyone''s power, and I don''t need any vanity. I just want to find out who my biological parents are." Su tingxue didn''t know why her tears fell when she heard her words. She knew before that Gu only looked gentle and confident, but she knew that Gu only''s character cultivation must have experienced a lot of hardships. And Gu''s only sentence was a little worried, which made her meaning more clear. Cheng Shutang over there is a fool. Although he usually looks unreliable, he is actually a very smart man. At this time, Gu''s words are almost telling them that all the three girls were wrong! He stood there stupidly, thought about it for a while, and then began to be elated. Gu Weiyi could really be his own sister! All of a sudden, he felt that he was really too smart to recognize a girl as his sister outside. He was his own sister! He saw a picture of Lu Yurong. Cheng Su Su and Lu Yurong''s facial features are similar, especially the eyes! Su tingxue''s emotion at this time is more excited. She holds Gu''s only hand and shakes: "only, is what you say true?" Gu only felt the fluctuation of her mood and said in a soft voice: "my father said that the woman who gave birth with Lu Yurong at that time was not in Lingcheng. He couldn''t find my biological parents for me. He said that they might have come to the imperial capital, so let me find them myself." When she said this, her eyes were a little red, and then she said: "but there are so many emperors, I don''t know where to look, but when I met my aunt at that time, I would think more and always felt some hope in my heart. Later, I heard that my aunt had a child in Lingcheng, so I boldly made a plan." "It''s just that the Cheng family is extraordinary now, and I''m just a girl from a small place. It''s easy to make people misunderstand, so even if I had this idea in my heart before, I didn''t dare to say it clearly." "Auntie, haven''t you told me that you know the two women in the picture?" Su tingxue couldn''t help it any more. Her tears rolled out: "I know them. They are the two women who gave birth to children with me. The only one is that I was the third woman who gave birth to children that day." Chapter 995 Gu only gently sucked her nose, even though she knew it would be like this for a long time, but Su tingxue said it by herself, but the feeling was completely different. She said softly, "really? That''s great. " She felt a hot and humid hand, although because of Su tingxue''s strong forbearance, she could not hear Su tingxue cry, but also feel Su tingxue at this time extremely excited mood, she whispered: "aunt, you don''t cry!" Su tingxue took out her handkerchief, wiped her tears and said, "if you say so, I should be your biological mother, the only one. Don''t call me Auntie any more, call me mom!" Gu only didn''t expect that she accepted her so quickly. When she chatted with Ning Yiqing, she directly called Su tingxue her mother, but she never called Su tingxue her mother face to face. At this time, to put the matter to the point, in the final analysis, there is no evidence, so Su tingxue believed it all! There was a warm flow in her heart, but she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t shout "Ma" for a moment. Su heard that she didn''t make a sound for a long time, and she didn''t call herself a mother. She didn''t adapt to the change of their identities at this time. At this time, Su tingxue was very excited, and her heart was up and down, so she wouldn''t embarrass her. After listening to snow, Su directly digs away from the topic and says, "besides, I didn''t cry just now, but I have some feelings. You are too serious a child! I have known you for some time. How can I not know who you are? Show me a passbook When she said this, she immediately understood, and her face changed slightly: "did Cheng Jinmo say something ugly when he came here today?" Gu only gently smile, Cheng Shutang beside said: "more than ugly, just don''t be too ugly! He suspected that the only one who was close to me was trying to make up my mind He said this with a smile: "but he is not wrong. The only way to approach me is to have my idea, because I am her brother. She just wants to go home! However, this kind of thing should be said to him by Cheng Su Su, but he really believed it. " Gu Weiyi didn''t say anything, but Su tingxue said angrily: "you are such a silly child! Why didn''t you say it earlier! Cheng Jinmo is such a fool The first time he saw his own daughter, he scolded her. Couldn''t he feel the blood relationship between them? Gu''s only corner of his mouth was slightly crooked. Su tingxue took a deep breath and said, "I finally understand why I feel very familiar and kind when I see you. Now I think there''s a reason. Unfortunately, Cheng Jinmo can''t feel it, but it''s OK. It''s his loss. You don''t have to worry about it with him." "I''m just afraid you think too much and think I''m a liar." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Su tingxue reached for her nose and said, "you are the smartest and most sensitive child I have ever seen." She looks at Gu only like this, her mind is fluctuating. The person she worries about most in recent years is Cheng Su Su Su. She is afraid that her daughter will bring disaster to the Cheng family one day. At the same time, she is also worried that her daughter will meet some serious people in her future life and end up in a miserable end. And now she finally can not worry about this matter, because Cheng Su Su Su is not her daughter! Chapter 996 Su tingxue said slowly: "I didn''t believe in fate before, but now I do. If it wasn''t for fate, would we meet again? If it''s not fate, how can you meet Cheng Su Su Su in Tengchong and get revenge with her? " When she thought of it, she exclaimed that if Cheng Su Su Su hadn''t made a feud with Gu only, they were strangers at the school gate at that time. They were afraid that they would pass by and there would be no follow-up. In fact, the lintel of the Cheng family is a little high. If it wasn''t for Su tingxue, because she met Gu Youyi in school, it would be very difficult for them to meet each other according to their life path. Gu only said in a low voice, "it''s inevitable that Cheng Su Su and I will get into a feud, because she recognized me earlier. She was afraid that I would know my life experience and want to get rid of me." Su tingxue was a little surprised in her eyes, and soon thought of the key point in the middle. She couldn''t help asking, "do you mean Cheng Su Su has known her life experience for a long time?" "It should be." Gu Yiwei sighed and said, "when I was in the Qin family, I heard Lu Yurong secretly call someone to ask for money. He said something strange to me at that time. I knew that after I met Cheng Su Su Su, the person who talked to Lu Yurong should be Cheng Su Su Su." Su tingxue''s face turns blue with anger. She remembers what Cheng Su Su has done over the years. She also remembers that Cheng Su Su has kept a distance from her over the years, without any mother and daughter. She thought that her character was too tough, and she didn''t agree with Cheng Su Su''s character. In fact, she has tried many ways to get closer to her daughter over the years, but she can always feel Cheng Su Su''s resistance and defense. Now, she finally understands that it''s not her fault, but Cheng Su Su Su''s fault. It''s Cheng Su Su who has been guarding her. She''s afraid that in Cheng Su Su Su''s heart, she never takes her as her mother. Because Cheng Su Su has such an idea, no matter how Su tingxue treats Cheng Su Su, she can''t change anything. Su tingxue thinks that it''s cold all over here. Cheng Su Su Su knows that she''s not a child of the Cheng family, but she never shows half a point. At least on the surface, she''s very good at it, so people can''t see the abnormality. Su tingxue took a deep breath and said, "her scheming is not so deep." Cheng Shutang is also glad that Cheng Su Su is not his sister. He thinks of Cheng Su Su''s estrangement again. If he is not determined and sees what Cheng Su Su has done behind his back, he is afraid that he will be cheated by Cheng Su Su Su. He put his hand on Gu''s shoulder and said, "only, don''t worry. I''ll cover you and never let her bully you again." This time, he obviously forgot that Gu''s only arm was injured. This time, it shocked her wound and made her gasp. Cheng Shutang''s face was stiff and he pulled his hand back bitterly. Su tingxue was angry and immediately glared at him and said, "is that how you become a brother? So careless Cheng Shutang also felt as if he had done too well. He said hastily, "the only one, does it hurt? I''ll call the doctor "No!" Gu only coughed lightly and said, "the wound should not have split. It will be OK in a moment." Chapter 997 Su tingxue continues to despise Cheng Shutang: "look at your promising future. You perform the task and let your sister save you. When you come back, you can''t even take care of her! What''s the use of her asking for your brother? " Cheng Shutang was scolded so that he didn''t say a word. He reached out and touched his nose. His mother didn''t want a son when she had a daughter! However, he also thinks that it''s good to have Gu''s only sister, so I''ll be partial to my mother! Gu Yiwei used to think that Su tingxue was upright and a big doer. In front of her children, there should be no such things as wordiness and swearing. But now she knows that she is wrong. In fact, mothers in this world are almost the same! She thought of one thing and asked them, "what I just said is just one side of my story. Don''t you check it?" It seems that from the beginning of her life experience, Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang believed in her words, and did not think that she was a liar or had ulterior motives. "Don''t check. I can feel it." Su tingxue looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if you were not my daughter, you would not sacrifice your life to save me that time." Cheng Shutang also said, "if I were not your brother, you would not have sacrificed your life to save me because you have no profit and don''t get up early? But since you are my sister, and you have saved my life, I''ll take care of your back. Who dares to bully you? I''m in a hurry with who! " Gu Yiwei She then found that it seems that unconsciously, her relationship with Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang is close enough to completely trust each other. She was warm at the thought. She coughed softly and said, "I''m very happy that you all believe me, but this is a big event for us. I think we should be more careful. It happens that we are all in the hospital now, so we''d better confirm it with DNA a priori." "Good!" Su listen to snow deep voice said: "only test the DNA, in order to put Cheng Su Su that fake out of the Cheng family." She knows in her heart that Cheng Jinmo is now obedient to Cheng Su Su''s words. In order to make Cheng Jinmo believe their words and no longer be cheated by Cheng Su Su, then this thing has to be done, because they have to prove it. And DNA is proof! At this time, she thought that she had been cheated by Cheng Su Su for so many years, and Cheng Su Su had been popular in the Cheng family for so many years. She didn''t want to live a happy life, but Gu only had been suffering and suffered a lot of grievances these years. Her heart was like a fire burning. At the same time, she despises Cheng Jinmo in her heart. Such a big man would be cheated by Cheng Su Su! How stupid! But she also knew in her heart that Cheng Jinmo was not to blame for the whole thing, because in this world, most of the people who were cheated were because of acquaintances or people she cared about. Because the more she cared, the more convinced she was. Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words with a faint smile in her eyes. In fact, her mother is also a person with strong personality. Even if this matter is basically settled, Su tingxue''s work efficiency is very high. She immediately asks doctors to take their blood test DNA. In hospitals in the 1990s, the means of DNA detection and comparison are relatively backward. The whole analysis time is not short, and it will take more than half a month at the fastest. Just for Gu, as long as Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang trust her, it doesn''t matter how long the result will take. Chapter 998 Before Gu Weiyi came to the imperial capital, she didn''t know what they would think of her. However, only in the past few months, she had been recognized by her mother and brother. It''s a really good feeling. As for whether the Cheng family wants to go back or not, it doesn''t matter to her at all. Even if Cheng Jinmo wants to recognize her, it depends on whether she wants to. Cheng Shutang has something else to do in his army, so he can''t stay in the hospital all the time. After that, he left. But Su tingxue called the Research Institute, and with a big hand, she asked for a month''s leave for herself and found a reason for herself: self punishment. Her so-called self punishment, in fact, is just the last time she put Gu into the rescue team''s plane. When she knew Gu Wei''s identity, she felt a lot of pain for Gu Wei. She just wanted to give her all the maternal love she had not given Gu Wei in the past 18 years. She was so proud that she had never taken care of anyone. At this time, she felt very happy to take care of Gu Wei in this way. Gu Wei is willing to stay with her. For her meticulous and considerate care, Gu Wei feels warm in his heart. The so-called maternal love is like this. After Cheng Jinmo left the hospital, his mind was a little restless. Although he said in front of Su tingxue that she had been cheated by Gu only, he looked back and thought about it carefully, but he thought there was some truth in Su tingxue''s words. For the first time, he doubted Cheng Su Su Su''s words, but he laughed at himself. His wife and daughter didn''t agree with each other. It was a strange thing to say that. He really couldn''t understand how a good family came to this stage. He had something in his heart, so he was not in the mood to deal with business affairs. So he called his secretary and asked him to deal with the corresponding affairs first, while he went home directly. As soon as he entered the house, he smelled the smell of chicken soup. Then he saw Mr. Cheng sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. Seeing him coming back, Mr. Cheng asked, "where''s Shutang? Is he OK? Why didn''t I come back with you? " Mr. Cheng is old and inconvenient to move. His leg was injured in the early years. He has been recuperating in Yuquan mountain for many years. He fell a while ago and then sat in a wheelchair. Today, he heard that Cheng Shutang had come back. He wanted to go with Cheng Jinmo to find Cheng Shutang, but it was really inconvenient for him to go out. Cheng Jinmo was afraid that he would make another mistake when he was old, so he would not let him go and let him stay at home. Cheng Jinmo said: "he''s OK. I wanted him to go home, but he just came back from his mission. There are still many things to deal with in the army. When he finishes those things, he will come back to see you." With a long sigh of relief, Mr. Cheng asked, "is he hurt?" "It''s a little bruise, but it doesn''t matter." Cheng Jinmo wants to set out. Shutang''s appearance today is not like being injured. He just carries out such a task. How can he not scratch at all? Mr. Cheng said with a smile, "that''s good. I''m scared this time." Hearing the voice outside, Cheng Su Su came out of the kitchen and said, "Dad, I stewed chicken soup for my brother. Where is he? I''ll have the guard deliver it to him later. " Chapter 999 There is a pot of chicken soup in the kitchen. It''s almost ready to stew when it smells. It''s just that the chicken soup was not cooked by Cheng Su Su, but by her nanny. Chicken soup is not stewed for Cheng Shutang, but she plans to drink it herself. Just now, she heard Cheng Jinmo say that Cheng Shutang had nothing to do with her. She was a little disappointed, but she was disappointed. She did quite well on her face and didn''t show her mind at all. At this time, she said that she stewed chicken soup for Cheng Shutang, which seems to show her concern for Cheng Shutang. It seems that she is really in love with her brother and sister. When Cheng Jinmo heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, he was very comforted. He felt that Cheng Su Su Su was still sensible and knew that he cared about his elder brother. The doubt he had about her suddenly disappeared. How can he do such a thing when he is so good? It is clear that Su tingxue is brainwashed by Gu only. He said mildly, "your brother is fine. He is very lively at his age, and there is no shortage of food and drink in the army, so you don''t need to give it to him. You look thinner in the end, so you''d better drink it yourself to make up your body." Cheng Jinmo''s words made Cheng Susu very satisfied. She said, "dad really loves me! However, although my brother came back safely from his mission this time, I must have suffered a lot. I just need to study in school and I''m not tired. So I''d better give this chicken soup to my brother! " Gu only asked for leave a few days ago. She hadn''t come to class for a week. She went to Gu only''s friends to find out why Gu only asked for leave, but no one knew. Even Wu Yuru, who had the best relationship with Gu only, didn''t seem to know, because Wu Yuru was also asking for Gu only''s information. Cheng Su Su feels that this is the only good opportunity for her to surpass Gu, so she has been working very hard during this period of time and wants to take care of the only one. It''s also the last time that Shao Yizhi punished Qian Jingjing too violently. She didn''t dare to make too much noise. Do you want her to make a rumor about Gu Yiwei in school, so that this period of vacation will become Gu Yiwei''s stain, and Gu Yiwei will be expelled from Imperial University. Cheng Jinmo looked at such a sensible Cheng Su Su, he said with a smile: "he has your mother to take care of, you don''t have to care, although you are his sister, but a lot of times you are taking care of him, you are more mature than him." He said here and sighed: "if only he had half your sense, I don''t have to worry about him." Hearing this, Cheng Su Su was a little curious: "Dad, did my brother make you angry again? When will mom be back? " Cheng Jinmo sighed and said, "when will your brother not make me angry? Forget it, I''m hungry, let''s have dinner! " Cheng Su Su saw that his face was a little sad. She thought about what might happen in her heart. She was also a little surprised. At this time, Cheng Jinmo refused to say. She knew that it was meaningless to ask again at this time. Mr. Cheng also thinks that today''s Cheng Jinmo is abnormal. He has a few thoughts in his eyes, but he doesn''t ask what happened to Cheng Jinmo. Mr. Cheng is not able to move. He has been living in the Cheng family for a few days. Cheng Su Su Su''s mouth is sweet. He takes good care of Mr. Cheng. He is in a good mood and is very satisfied with her. Chapter 1000 After dinner, Cheng Su Su goes into the kitchen to peel the fruit. Cheng Jinmo thinks about it for a while, and goes into the kitchen and asks her directly, "how do you know Gu only likes your brother?" Hearing this, Cheng Su Su immediately became alert, but said, "we all know about this. When I was our chief instructor in the school, I was very different from Gu Wei Yi. They went out for a date in the middle of the night." She said with a sad face: "Dad, I don''t like Gu Weiyi. I don''t want her to be my sister-in-law, but Gu Weiyi is really too powerful. My brother is not her rival at all. She coaxes me around. He doesn''t even want my sister." When Cheng Jinmo heard this, he frowned slightly. Cheng Su Su''s words were too different from Cheng Shutang''s, so he asked, "I heard that Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing?" Cheng Su Su was not surprised to hear his words. She sighed and said, "Gu Wei Yi is really shameless. On the one hand, she is hanging her brother, on the other hand, she is not clear with Ning Yi Qing. Dad may not know that Gu Wei Yi has actually come to our compound several times, and all of them are going to Ning''s home, but her brother still doesn''t know. He thinks she is a good one." "I didn''t want to talk about it, because my father taught me to have a tolerant heart since I was a child. Even if Gu and I had some trouble, she was also my classmate, and I couldn''t say anything more." "But Dad asked today, this matter also involves my brother, so I have to say a few more words. She and Ning Yiqing are intertwined. She is good-looking and resourceful. Ning Yiqing seems to be interested in her, but aunt Miao saw Gu only one time, and then she saw Gu only one''s mind." "So aunt Miao is very opposed to Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi being together. I heard that their mother and son have some differences on this matter, and they are not very happy." It''s true that Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu only, but at this time, from Cheng Susu''s mouth, the whole thing becomes completely different. The reason why Cheng Su Su dares to say this is that she has already seen that Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu only, and Gu only has been to the compound several times. Ning Yiqing admits that Gu only is his object in front of many people in the compound, and she can''t hide it. She is a smart person. When she finds that she can''t hide it, she uses other means to solve it. Gu Weiyi wants to step on her feet, and Ning Yiqing wants to! "I see!" When Cheng Jinmo heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, he said in a deep voice, "Su Su, you should have told me earlier, you are still too kind." "You treat Gu only with kindness, but she doesn''t have any kindness to you from beginning to end. No wonder you always suffer from Gu only!" When he said this, he said in a gloomy way: "it will only be a disaster for a girl like Gu to stay in the imperial capital." At this moment, an idea came into his mind. He was thinking whether he wanted to use his power to drive Gu only out of the Imperial University! He is not that kind of narrow-minded person, but in his opinion, Gu''s scheming is too deep. If this kind of person stays here, something will happen sooner or later. He is very worried that Cheng Shutang will be bewitched by Gu Weiyi. Chapter 1001 Cheng Su Su looked at the expression on Cheng Jinmo''s face, and her eyes were a little proud: Gu only, Gu only, no matter how strong your ability is, now you are a fox spirit in your own father''s eyes! You will never return to Cheng''s house in your life! Ning Beichuan has a headache looking at a report sent in by Secretary General Qin haogang. It''s su tingxue''s penalty report and her own ticket. Su tingxue''s status is very high and her position is also very important. She is also a very self disciplined person. In the hearts of all senior leaders, she is a person who can''t make mistakes. But this time, she has made a big mistake. Although the final result is good, the nature of this matter is not good. Ning Beichuan is the head supervisor of the weapons factory and Research Institute. But over the years, Ning Beichuan has not been in charge of them very much. He has only put forward a series of requirements for them, and they have done very well. This time, Su tingxue sends Gu Youyi to the plane of the rescue team, and then Hua Zhifeng takes her to the rescue mission. Although she finally comes back safely, it violates the organizational discipline. So he made a phone call to Su tingxue, but the phone call was answered by Su tingxue''s assistant. When he heard that he was scared to death, the assistant said: "Professor Su said that she had made a mistake, the plot was serious and the nature was bad, so she was punished for not going to the Research Institute for a month. If the minister could find a suitable person, she could be directly expelled." When Ning Beichuan heard this sentence, he only felt that his head was big. He had been in this position for many years and had never encountered such a thing. He knew that it was su tingxue who asked her assistant to say this, and he was a little embarrassed. Where is she asking for punishment? She takes all the sins and makes it clear that she wants to protect Gu only. After pondering for a long time, he asked, "where is Su tingxue now?" The assistant listened to his voice with layers of coldness. She was so scared that she almost didn''t cry: "I... I don''t know..." Ning Beichuan felt a little pain when he heard this. He suddenly remembered someone''s evaluation of the young Su tingxue: he is a man of temperament. Although he has the ability of self-discipline, he is afraid of being willful. But in the past 20 years, Su tingxue has been working hard and never made any mistakes. In addition, she has been strict with herself. After a long time, people forget Su tingxue''s true temperament. The assistant seemed to think of something and said, "I suddenly remembered that Professor Su was going to the hospital when he went out today..." When the phone was hung up, the assistant put his hand over his chest and said, "I''m scared to death! You''d better come back soon! Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll all be demolished! " Ning Beichuan calms down after knowing that Su tingxue is in the hospital. Nine times out of ten, she goes to see Cheng Shutang. He has been informed that Cheng Shutang is not injured, so she should not stay in the hospital for a long time. He originally wanted to punish Su tingxue, but now Su tingxue punished herself like this, but he didn''t know how to punish her. He murmured: "sure enough, people who look upright are most terrible when they are not upright!" At this time, Secretary General Qin Hao came in and said, "minister, Hua Zhifeng wants to see you." "I''m looking for him!" Ning Beichuan frowned and said, "he dares to come to me! Bring him in Chapter 1002 This time things have a great impact, Ning Beichuan''s heart is a little angry, just want to find someone to settle accounts. After Hua Zhifeng came in, he saluted Ning Beichuan. He said with a cold face, "you all have hard wings. Do you want to go to heaven?" Hua Zhifeng said with a smile: "thanks to the minister, this time we really almost went to heaven. Fortunately, we met a strange little girl who pulled us back. God couldn''t twist her, so he waved us back." Ning Beichuan was a little surprised in his eyes. He said coldly, "what happened this time?" Hua Zhifeng immediately reported what happened to him when he went to the rescue, but in the middle of this, in addition to describing the dangers, he also mentioned that Gu Weiyi and Cheng Shutang had killed dozens of overseas mercenaries together, and Gu Weiyi had figured out a way to leave the tunnel. Ning Beichuan was shocked: "what do you say? Gu only has such ability? " "Yes, I actually had some prejudice against her before. A pretty girl, when she was a sniper, was just mischievous. When I found her on the plane, almost no one shot her." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice. Ning Beichuan glanced at him from the corner of his eyes and said nothing about his words. Hua Zhifeng then said, "we were going to parachute and land at that time. I wanted to frighten her and let her retreat. Who knows that after she took a soldier to teach her parachute jumping skills for ten minutes, she actually followed us to parachute directly. She is such a bold person. I came to the minister today just to ask him to punish her severely!" Ning Beichuan was a soldier. When he was young, he used to stay in the special forces for a period of time. It was because of his stay that he knew how much courage it took for him to parachute for the first time. It''s also more clear how much a girl needs when facing so many mercenaries for the first time. This time, it has a great impact. Ning Beichuan is a little annoyed and wants to settle with someone. After Hua Zhifeng came in, he made a military salute to ningbeichuan. He said with a cold face, "you all have hard wings. Do you want to go to heaven?" Hua Zhifeng said with a smile: "thanks to the minister, this time we really almost went to heaven. Fortunately, we met a strange little girl who pulled us back. God couldn''t twist her, so he waved us back." Ning Beichuan was a little surprised in his eyes. He said coldly, "what happened this time?" Hua Zhifeng immediately reported what happened to him when he went to the rescue, but in the middle of this, in addition to describing the dangers, he also mentioned that Gu Weiyi and Cheng Shutang had killed dozens of overseas mercenaries together, and Gu Weiyi had figured out a way to leave the tunnel. Ning Beichuan was shocked: "what do you say? Gu only has such ability? " "Yes, I actually had some prejudice against her before. A pretty girl, when she was a sniper, was just mischievous. When I found her on the plane, almost no one shot her." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice. Ning Beichuan glanced at him from the corner of his eyes and said nothing about his words. Hua Zhifeng then said, "we were going to parachute and land at that time. I wanted to frighten her and let her retreat. Who knows that after she took one of the team members to teach her parachute jumping skills for ten minutes, she actually followed us to parachute directly. She is so bold. I came to the minister today to ask him to punish her severely!" Ning Beichuan has also undergone special training. When he was young, he used to stay in relevant departments for a period of time. It was because he stayed that he knew how much courage it took for him to parachute for the first time. It is also more clear how much courage a girl needs to fight back when facing so many mercenaries for the first time. Last time he heard that in order to protect Su tingxue, she dared to fight with three foreign spies alone, and finally won a big victory. At that time, he knew that she had great courage, but now it seems that he underestimated her courage. In his heart, he cherished Gu Wei''s talents all his life. Such a person should no longer have gender prejudice against her. She is smart, brave and capable. Such a girl is worthy of his son and can be his daughter-in-law. It''s just that she''s not a soldier. This time she took part in the operation without authorization, she must be punished. But after he heard Hua Zhifeng''s words, he didn''t want to punish Gu only. Who is Ning Beichuan? He immediately understood Hua Zhifeng''s intention. Hua Zhifeng was transferred back by himself. Now he doesn''t belong to any department, so he directly belongs to Ning Beichuan. Hua Zhifeng is a few years older than Ning Yiqing. He is cultivated by Ning Beichuan, so Ning Beichuan knows him very well. Ning Beichuan took a slanting look at Hua Zhifeng and said, "don''t play tricks in front of me. Gu is so bold that she dares to follow me alone. She''s ignoring discipline. I''m sure I''ll punish her!" Hua Zhifeng seems to be a little embarrassed to smile and say: "head, she is not an employee of the security company." Ningbeichuan Hua Zhifeng felt comfortable when he saw the expression on Ning Beichuan''s face, at least let Ning Beichuan taste the taste that he was choked by Gu Wei. The courage to fight back. Last time he heard that in order to protect Su tingxue, she dared to fight with three foreign spies alone, and finally won a big victory. At that time, he knew that she had great courage, but now it seems that he underestimated her courage. In his heart, he cherished Gu Wei''s talents all his life. Such a person should no longer have gender prejudice against her. She is smart, brave and capable. Such a girl is worthy of his son and can be his daughter-in-law. It''s just that she''s not a soldier. This time she took part in the operation without authorization, she must be punished. But after he heard Hua Zhifeng''s words, he didn''t want to punish Gu only. Who is Ning Beichuan? He immediately understood Hua Zhifeng''s intention. Hua Zhifeng was transferred back by himself. Now he doesn''t belong to any department, so he directly belongs to Ning Beichuan. Hua Zhifeng is a few years older than Ning Yiqing. He is cultivated by Ning Beichuan, so Ning Beichuan knows him very well. Ning Beichuan took a slanting look at Hua Zhifeng and said, "don''t play tricks in front of me. Gu is so bold that she dares to follow me alone. She''s ignoring discipline. I''m sure I''ll punish her!" Hua Zhifeng seems to be a little embarrassed to smile, said: "head, she is not a soldier." Ningbeichuan Hua Zhifeng felt comfortable when he saw the expression on Ning Beichuan''s face, at least let Ning Beichuan taste the taste that he was choked by Gu Wei. Chapter 1003 Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing. She usually takes part in training every day, so in many people''s hearts, she naturally thinks that she should be a soldier. If she is a soldier, she can punish her by military methods. However, she is not at all. She should not even be a party member by now. In the final analysis, she is just a student in Imperial University. Even if she wants to punish her, she doesn''t know how to punish her. According to this plot, Ning Beichuan can arrest Gu only, but if he does, Ning Yiqing is afraid to be the first to come forward and disagree. And he also felt that Gu''s problem was not so serious. This time, it was not her. He was afraid that the loss would be more serious this time. Gu himself was also injured because of this task. Hua Zhifeng said with a light cough: "head, I came to you just to report this time''s work. Now that I have finished my report, I will go back first. After all, I am still in the position of instructor, and there are so many students waiting for me to go back and continue to train them." Ning Beichuan glared at him and said, "since you like to train those students so much, you can turn over your position and become a full-time instructor. It will save you fighting and killing every day. That''s too hard." Hua Zhifeng He has always felt that taking students is too boring, and there is no technical content. He just wants to move away immediately. He coughed softly and said seriously, "I am a soldier. Even if I die, I will die on the battlefield." Ning Beichuan glanced at him and said, "I don''t doubt your ability. It''s just that it''s not very good to die. I read your last physical examination report. It seems that your physical condition is not good. As far as your body is concerned, it''s too easy and worthless to die on the battlefield." Ning Beichuan said: "so even if you want to die on the battlefield, you should die valuable on the battlefield. This is the military order!" Hua Zhifeng''s face was slightly stiff, and then said in a low voice: "my own body, I know, is not as serious as the medical report said." Ning Beichuan repeated: "this is a military order!" Hua Zhifeng immediately saluted him and said, "yes!" After Hua Zhifeng left Ning Beichuan''s office, a stabbing pain came from his right shoulder. His whole arm couldn''t be lifted, and his hand was shaking. He sighed almost imperceptibly, with some helplessness in his eyes. He had a penetrating injury on his right shoulder, which was very serious at that time. Although the warhead was removed by surgery at that time, he went to perform the mission again before his injury was healed. Then his right shoulder was injured again, and now he has a dull pain from time to time. As a sniper, his hand must be steady. Now when he takes a gun, his arm often shakes and his body often aches inexplicably. When he took part in the desert rescue this time, he obviously had a feeling that he couldn''t do what he wanted. The low temperature in the desert made his old injury recur. When he was carrying out the task, he tried his best to bear it, and didn''t let the team members of the same team see that he was different. But even so, he was shaking his hand when shooting. Although he hit the target, he deviated from it and failed to kill his opponent. He almost fell into danger. Chapter 1004 Hua Zhifeng himself knows that his physical condition is not suitable for participating in the action, but for him, it is a very difficult thing for him to be trapped there to teach new students. He is only thirty this year, but because of his health, he has a feeling that he will never die. His body has suffered a lot in recent years, and he increasingly feels that his body is out of his control. This time, if Gu is not the only one, the consequences are unpredictable. He can''t help shaking his head at the thought of Gu Weiyi. Although she is a girl, she has great courage and strong willpower. The most important thing is that she has a smart head and has a superior accuracy when shooting. However, her character is somewhat rebellious and unruly. In fact, she is very similar to him when he first joined the army. In fact, his prejudice against her has long been gone, replaced by a strong love. He even thought that she might be the only one in the world who could learn his skills. He''s just waiting for her eyes to get better! As soon as Miao Bihu heard that Ning Yiqing had come back, she rushed to the army to find him. However, after she arrived at the army, she learned that he had not returned to the army at all. Instead, she went to the hospital. As soon as she heard that he was in the hospital, she was frightened. She thought he was injured, so she rushed to the hospital. She immediately inquired which department Ning Yiqing was in when she arrived at the hospital, but was told that he was not injured, so he was not hospitalized. Miao Bihu was relieved when she heard the news, and then began to sulk. She murmured, "this son of a bitch doesn''t call me when he gets home. He can''t even find anyone. I have to look for him everywhere!" She suddenly thought of another thing, Ning Yiqing this time back, do not troops, also did not go home, should not go to Gu only? As soon as she thought of this possibility, she immediately felt uncomfortable all over her body. She scolded in her heart: "it''s really hard for me! Besides, Gu Weiyi is really a small wave hoof. He abducted my son before he came into my Ning''s house. What a shame In fact, her heart is also contradictory. She hopes that her son and daughter-in-law have deep feelings, but she is afraid that their feelings are too deep. She does not want her mother! When Miao Bihu is ready to go home, she turns around and sees Su tingxue. She is stunned. Su tingxue was stunned to see her. Both of them are strange women in the courtyard. Su tingxue is an expert in weapons, and Miao Bihu is a master of traditional Chinese painting. But they are not happy with each other. Su tingxue thinks Miao Bihu is too dressed. Miao Bihu thinks Su tingxue is not feminine. Although they don''t like each other, they are all qualified and cultured people. They usually nod and say hello when they meet. This time, it should have been the same as before. They should have gone their separate ways after nodding and greeting. But Su tingxue suddenly remembered that she had asked Gu Weiyi about the relationship between him and Miao Bihu. At that time, Gu Weiyi just laughed and didn''t say much, but she could hear that Miao Bihu must be sad for Gu Weiyi. Before this, Su tingxue didn''t feel very comfortable, but she couldn''t intervene in her position at that time. But today, when she knew that Gu''s only daughter was her, she was even more unhappy with Miao Bihu. Chapter 1005 Su tingxue thinks that her daughter has been bullied by these short-sighted women over the years. If Lu Yurong can''t find her now, it''s OK. Now she meets Miao Bihu. If she doesn''t do anything, her mother will be a failure. So she asked Miao Bihu with a faint smile: "how is Mr. Miao here?" Miao Bihu is a master of traditional Chinese painting, but she likes to be called a teacher. Miao Bihu is a little proud when she sees Su tingxue greeting her. After all, Su tingxue is usually cold and arrogant. She always drags her to 250000 or 80000 yuan. They have lived together in the courtyard for many years, but she has never seen Su tingxue so approachable. When she thinks about it, she thinks that the reason why Su tingxue takes the initiative to say hello to her is that Cheng Su Su tells Su tingxue what she is thinking. No matter how calm she is, Su tingxue is nothing but a mother in essence. As a mother, of course, she will plan for her daughter and pull down for her daughter. Miao Bihu is satisfied with Cheng Su Su in essence. Cheng Su Su is smart enough. In her opinion, she is much better than Gu only. So she smiles and says, "I''m here to find Yi Qing. This boy runs around as soon as he comes back." After a pause, she said, "are you looking for Shutang? Is his mission safe this time? " "Shutang is a soldier. He has tasks to perform. Besides, he is usually rough and fleshy. Of course, he can come back safely. I just saw him with Yiqing. I think he should go back to the army." Su listen to snow light voice say. Miao Bihu feels a little uncomfortable when she hears about it. Su tingxue has met Ning Yiqing, but she hasn''t seen Ning Yiqing. This kind of feeling is really bad. But Miao Bihu certainly won''t show up in front of Su tingxue, just a smile. But Su tingxue said: "Yiqing is very good. Mr. Miao is really good at teaching his son, but he seems to be a very independent person. I don''t know if he has a partner now?" Miao Bihu''s spirit immediately comes from this. Although the family of Ning is high, the family of Cheng is not low either. Cheng Susu is also a famous beauty and talented girl in the imperial capital. The Cheng family has only such a precious daughter, so she naturally becomes a treasure. She had worried that she and Su tingxue would not talk about it, and she was afraid that the Cheng family would not marry Cheng Susu into the Ning family. So she said with a smile: "my Yiqing has been carrying out tasks all these years. That boy only has tasks in his eyes every day. He doesn''t know anything about feelings at all. Where is the object? I''m worried to death about him. " Su tingxue scolds her hypocrisy when she hears this sentence. Today, she sees Ning Yiqing running for Gu Yiwei''s business. She also sees Ning Yiqing doting on Gu Yiwei as a treasure. Gu Yiwei has been to Ning''s home, but Miao Bihu says that Ning Yiqing has no object at all! When she saw Miao Bihu''s warm face, she could guess Miao Bihu''s thoughts. Miao Bihu cheated her that she seldom stayed in the courtyard, was busy working every day, and didn''t gossip, so she didn''t know Gu had been to Ning''s home. Among the famous families in the imperial capital, many people have their own views on family status. Su tingxue knows something about Cheng Su Su''s idea of Ning Yiqing. She also knows something about Cheng Su Su''s flattering Miao Bihu. Chapter 1006 So Su tingxue said lightly: "this matter is not urgent, children have their own happiness, my family Shutang, I never worry about his marriage, because I know that when he opens his mind, he will naturally bring a girl back." "That''s right, but there are too many little girls in the world who don''t respect themselves. Our sons are so excellent. If they bring back a little girl who loves vanity, it will be a mess!" Miao Bihu thinks that she and Su tingxue are the same people in this matter, so they are relatively straightforward. When Su tingxue heard Miao Bihu''s words, she made it clear that she was alluding to Gu only, and there seemed to be abuse in and out of the words, so she quit immediately: "a vain little girl? How is that possible? I''m very confident about my family''s vision of Shutang. As long as it''s the girl he likes, it won''t be bad. " She then looked at Miao Bihu and asked, "can''t Mr. Miao even believe his son''s eyes?" This sentence choked Miao Bihu hard, she said: "how can I, my Yiqing is so excellent, I believe his eyes." "That''s no problem." Su tingxue said slowly, "what does Mr. Miao worry about doing so much?" Miao Bihu choked again, she squeezed out a smile and said: "parents, even if they believe in their son, how can they really not worry?" "Maybe my heart is bigger!" Su tingxue said lightly: "I don''t have much to worry about my son. After all, no matter what kind of daughter-in-law he marries, I will feel good. I only worry about my daughter. If she gets married and meets a vain and unclear mother-in-law, she will really suffer." Miao Bihu''s eyebrows beat. She always felt that Su tingxue was scolding her. But Su tingxue said with a smile: "it''s estimated that there are few cultivated and talented mothers-in-law like Miss Miao in the whole imperial capital. I''m looking forward to choosing a daughter-in-law for Yiqing under your control." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "of course, my daughter-in-law wants the best girl in the whole imperial capital. I heard that your family Su Su is now studying in Imperial University?" After she finished, she said in her heart, "I see how long you can hold on. It''s your daughter who wants to marry my son, but she''s still making arrangements in front of me! It''s just too much for me Su tingxue heard the hint in her words, so she said in a low voice: "yes, she is stubborn. Even if she went to the Imperial University, she would not make any achievements. Even if she tried her best, she would not be the best girl in the imperial capital. She could not be worthy of your family''s Yiqing." Seeing Miao Bihu''s slightly surprised eyes, she said with a smile, "I also think Yi Qing is very good. Only the best girl in the whole imperial capital is worthy of him." She added: "it''s a pity that he has a mother like you. After Yiqing and the only one get married, if you dare to bully my only one, I''ll take care of you!" Miao Bihu thought that Su tingxue had come to her to show his kindness, but now it seems that this is not the case at all! Su tingxue and Miao Bihu are absolutely speechless. After they say these words, they have no desire to talk to each other any more, so they give each other a fake smile, and then they wipe their shoulders and go away. They both have some disdain for each other. Chapter 1007 Miao Bihu was quite satisfied with Cheng Su Su and the Cheng family. She said this to Su tingxue, but she couldn''t understand Su tingxue''s idea. She thought that it would be a headache if she and Su tingxue became relatives in the future. She also thinks that Ning Yiqing seems to be very satisfied with Gu Weiyi, but she also thinks that she has a big head when she refuses Cheng Su Su. And he also felt that Ning Yiqing was estranged from her during this period of time. He went back to the imperial capital after carrying out the task, but he didn''t contact her. This kind of feeling is really bad. She knew that Ning Yiqing might be angry with her because of Gu''s only thing, but she was his mother after all! She''s his own mother. Can she hurt him? As soon as she thought of what Gu Weiyi had said to her at Ning''s last time, her heart became even more irritated. Gu Weiyi dared to speak to her like that before he married Ning Yiqing. If he entered Ning''s family in the future, it would be OK! No, she will never agree with Ning Yiqing to marry Gu Yiwei! When Su tingxue goes to Gu Yiwei''s ward, she still thinks about the scene when she talked with Miao Bihu just now. She thinks Ning Yiqing is pretty good to Gu Yiyi, otherwise she would never agree to Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing together. It''s too bad to have such a mother-in-law! When she entered the ward, the pressure of her whole body was still a little low. Gu only felt: "aunt..." "Ma!" Su tingxue interrupted her and said, "everything is clear. If you call my aunt again, I will be angry." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but now the DNA test report has not come out..." "I believe in my intuition." Su tingxue rubbed her hair and said, "I believe you, too." Gu only felt that she was not so lucky, so she said softly, "Mom..." When she cried out, her voice choked. Su tingxue''s eyes were also a little wet. She answered softly: "the only one!" Mother and daughter are in a bit of excitement at this time. Without Cheng Shutang''s atmosphere breaker, there are only mother and daughter in the room. This kind of feeling is really good. Gu only once tasted the taste of maternal love in Gu Ma, but she was reborn. Maternal love to her was like a lifetime apart. At this time, she tasted the taste of maternal love again, and her heart was warm. Both mother and daughter feel very happy at this time. After a long time, Su tingxue said softly, "I just met Yiqing''s mother downstairs. Do you want to consider changing Yiqing, and I''ll find you a better partner?" After su tingxue married her family for a few years, Mrs. Cheng died. Mrs. Cheng was a gentle woman and came from a real family. She never felt sorry for Su tingxue. But Su tingxue has heard a lot of stories between daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law. She can imagine that there is a woman at home holding her own taste, so she doesn''t want to take care of the only one to suffer this crime. Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words a little sad. The more she knew Su tingxue, the more she knew that her mother didn''t care about secular views. She felt that at this time she had to show her heart, or it would really make a big deal! She said hastily, "Mom, you can''t change the object at will!" She nibbled her lip and said, "besides, I''m going to marry Ning Yiqing, not his mother. I can''t just because his mother doesn''t like me, I don''t want him, can I?" Chapter 1008 Su tingxue hears other meanings from Gu''s only sentence, so Su tingxue chuckles: "yes, you are going to marry Ning Yiqing, not Miao Bihu, but I''m going to get into a corner." Gu only asked: "Mom, what does aunt Miao say to you?" "It''s nothing. I just lied in front of me, and I lied to her." Su tingxue said lightly: "she is too hypocritical. I can''t talk to her. I don''t think you will like her either." Gu Wei a smile, she thought of Su tingxue has always been clear-cut character, and some melancholy, she knew that Su tingxue and Miao Bihu must have had some unhappy. She couldn''t help feeling melancholy. The relationship between her and Miao Bihu was very bad. If Su tingxue came to quarrel with Miao Bihu several times, the relationship between her mother-in-law and her daughter-in-law would be completely ended. However, when she thought of her last trip to Ning''s home, she and Miao Bihu had fallen out. Miao Bihu was obviously not a broad-minded person and had prejudices against her. I was afraid that she had been disgusted with her for a long time. Su tingxue then said: "my code of conduct is very simple, bullying our people, do not give them a good look, even if she is your mother-in-law is not good, the only, you do not have to be afraid of her, if she bullies you, you directly accept back, it is not good, and I and your uncle, our daughter of the Su family, no one can bully." Gu Yiwei can''t laugh or cry. Listening to Su tingxue''s tone, it seems that as long as Miao Bihu bullies Gu Yiwei again, Su tingxue will take Su''s family members to call him. She said: "Mom, you have to have confidence in me. In this world, there are not many people who can bully me. Although my future mother-in-law is not easy to get along with, she can''t bully me." In fact, she was just worried that Ning Yiqing would be difficult to do. Su tingxue sighed a long time and said, "that''s good." She took Gu''s only hand and said, "only, you are no longer alone from today on. There is me behind you and the whole Su family." Gu only warm heart, said with a smile: "Mom, you will spoil me like this, you are not afraid of me under the banner of the Su family out to brag?" "You will not." Su tingxue said firmly: "although I deal with those machines every day, I know people very well. You and Cheng Susu are two completely different people. She will do such things, but you will not." Gu''s only mouth rose, Su tingxue said: "even if I''m really wrong, you''re the kind of person. I''ve lost you for so many years and suffered so much. Even if you pierce the sky, I''ll make it up for you." Gu only slightly sniffed and said, "Mom, it''s unprincipled of you to talk like this. It''s totally different from you in the rumor! Is that bad? " Su tingxue laughed: "what am I like in the rumor?" "Workaholic, cold, principled, will not be favoritism because of anyone." Gu''s only answer. Su tingxue sighed and said: "I worked hard every day before, but I didn''t want to go home, because every time I went home, I always thought of some unhappy things. As for Qingleng, it was just because I didn''t want to have too much interaction with others, I just wanted to live for myself." Chapter 1009 Su tingxue said thoughtfully: "as for the strong principle, I have to admit that I have a ruler in my heart to measure right and wrong for me, because this is also the need of work. My principle comes from my own heart, so why can''t I take loving my daughter as my principle?" Gu only heard her words speechless, she never thought her own mother would have such a strong idea. Su tingxue reached out her hand and gently stroked Gu Youyi''s hair, saying, "as long as I think about the years I''ve lost you and the hardships you''ve suffered over the years, I can''t forgive myself, so what''s wrong with me being nice to you?" Gu only whispered: "Mom, actually I''ve had a good time in Gu''s family. I''ve only been in Qin''s family for more than half a year because Lu Yurong''s life is not so good, but she''s worse than me now..." "You don''t have to coax me." Su tingxue said softly: "when I first saw you, I found that although you look very smart and your eyes are full of grace, you still can''t hide the hurt in your heart. You probably don''t know that there will be some grey in your eyes. If you haven''t experienced a lot of things, how can you have that kind of grace?" Gu Wei a Leng for a while, this matter she didn''t notice, she immediately understand that Su tingxue looking at some cold, actually has a very strong observation. Because Su tingxue''s observation power is too amazing, so he will pay attention to these details and distinguish a person''s character from the details of these things. Su tingxue''s way of distinguishing people is too meticulous, so she usually needs only a little contact. Su tingxue says that she can make a general judgment of a person in her heart, and her conclusions based on these details are generally more accurate. After all, a person''s words can deceive people, but these actions and small details can''t. Gu only coughed and said, "is that right? Maybe it''s because I''m smart that I''m a little bit of a teenager. " Su tingxue was noncommittal about her statement, only said in a soft voice: "the only thing is that you don''t have to suppress your temperament from now on, and you don''t have to force yourself to make do with anyone." Gu only light point a head, have a strong point of the old mother cover feeling really good. Su tingxue said, "I also thought about Cheng Su Su Su''s affairs in the afternoon. Another month and a half will be your grandfather''s birthday. At that time, the DNA report will come out. I''ll take you to the Cheng family. If the Cheng family recognizes you, you can also stay at the Cheng family." "If Cheng Jinmo doesn''t recognize you and thinks that Cheng Su Su is his daughter, you don''t need to recognize him. It''s the same with me when I go back to Su''s home. You''ve met your grandparents and your great uncle. They all like you very much and will never have any opinions on you." Gu only really didn''t expect that in one afternoon, Su tingxue had thought all these things over, and thought of several ways to retreat for her. She said softly, "I''ll be where my mother is. It''s not important for the Cheng family to recognize me or not. The important thing is to drive Cheng Su Su out of the Cheng family. She can''t be domineering there any more." "Good." Su tingxue nodded and said, "I''ll deal with this matter. You have injuries now. Take good care of them first. Don''t worry about these things." Chapter 1010 Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words and immediately felt that he was also a child with a mother. When something happened later, someone would really support him. This kind of feeling was wonderful! After Shao Yizhi came home, she began to read the ancient books at home. Gu Weiyi''s blindness seemed strange, and her pulse was not very normal. Although he was once a famous doctor, over the years, he has stopped seeing people. All his old friends before him thought that if he didn''t sit for a long time, his medical skills would degenerate. In fact, he had more than ten years of sitting experience and experienced several major plagues. He had accumulated rich experience before. In addition, he is extremely intelligent and has his own obsession with medical skills, so he abandons medicine and always reads the medical records he wrote in his practice at leisure, and then summarizes his experience in treating diseases. Diseases that could not be cured before now have new experience and can be cured. It used to be very difficult to cure, but now there are new prescriptions. It will be much easier to cure. In the past, he liked the big prescriptions of flowers and brocades. Now, if he was allowed to see the doctor again, the prescriptions he wrote would be much lighter, true and simple. In fact, traditional Chinese medicine is already a serious doctor in his realm, but even if he is such a great doctor, he is at a loss when facing Gu''s only eye. He turned over the ancient books on hand, but still didn''t get the answer he wanted. While reading the ancient books, he murmured: "the liver belongs to the wood, which produces the eyes and takes the eyes as the orifices. Therefore, many eye diseases are related to the liver, which is based on the liver and the eyes as the target. If the liver Qi is blocked, the power of the eyes will be damaged..." He found an ancient prescription, but the prescription on the ancient prescription still couldn''t cure Gu''s only eye. Thinking of what Gu Weiyi had said to him, he reached out and pressed his eyebrows. He secretly felt that his apprentice was too unfilial. He had just worshipped him as a teacher and had such a strange disease! He was so depressed that he was lucky to find a suitable apprentice, which gave him such a big problem. Although he is old, he is a strong man, especially he has a great interest in medicine, so he is very motivated to study it. He comforted himself by saying: "I''m not going to see someone, so I didn''t break the original oath. I just want to pass on my medical skills..." If Gu only heard what he said, he would laugh at him severely. Shao Yizhi put down the ancient books in his hand. He thought about it. It seemed that he was making a decision. After a long time, he washed his hands carefully, took out a stick of incense, ignited it, inserted it on the divine table, and then took out a key to open a dusty door for more than ten years. As soon as the door was opened, there was a vast collection of books, many of which were manuscripts. The pages of the books had turned yellow, and many of the papers were 100 years old. Shao Yizhi sighed and said, "what a sin. I''m here." "Forget it, I''ve come in. Let''s have a good look! After all, these are the things left by my ancestors. " He said so, but his face was full of excitement. On the one hand, he wanted to cure Gu''s only eye, on the other hand, he really liked medical skills. Chapter 1011 Although Shao Yizhi is now the dean of the school of Arts of DIDU University and a famous professor in DIDU, he is far more obsessed with medical skills than words. In other words, the reason why he has such a high literary quality now is to study medicine. Just because of this, when Gu Weiyi said to him that "learning medicine first learning literature", his heart was so excited, because his ancestors had left such instructions. But in this era, there are fewer people who study Chinese medicine and fewer people who have this consciousness. Because he loved medicine so much that he didn''t want to let Shao family''s medical skills cut off from him, so he accepted the apprentice again. Gu only last time in front of so many people showed her ability to recite ancient prose, he was surprised that she not only has the ability to never forget, but also has a very exquisite writing skills. Only then did he know how much preparation she had made to study medicine! That''s why he decided to take her as his disciple. But at this time, he went into this dusty room for many years and looked at the extremely precious collection of books in that full room, but his heart was full of mixed feelings. Those unpleasant things that he didn''t want to remember in his whole life also filled his brain, which made him happy and painful. Even after so many years, those things still made him feel painful. At this moment, the doorbell rang and woke him up from his disordered mood. He took a deep breath and went to the door to open the door, but habitually looked into the cat''s eyes. Then he saw a man in his thirties standing at the door. As soon as he saw the man''s face, his anger rose, and his hand trembled slightly. The doorbell rang again, and he said coldly, "get out of here!" The man outside sighed and said, "teacher, I came here today to apologize to you." "Don''t call me teacher." Shao Yizhi''s voice was cold: "the most regretful thing in my life is to accept you as an apprentice." The man outside the door was silent for a while, and then said across the door: "I didn''t expect the teacher to forgive me for this, but I sincerely came to apologize to the teacher. I was too headstrong at that time..." "Don''t put everything on the word willfulness, it''s too innocent." There was not a trace of temperature in Shao Yizhi''s voice: "besides, dogs can''t eat excrement." The man outside the door sighed a long sigh and said: "the teacher is full of curse now. I think I''m in good health now. I just want to see the teacher this time. Although I don''t see the teacher now, I at least hear the teacher''s voice. If the teacher is well, I''m relieved." After a pause, he continued: "it doesn''t matter if the teacher doesn''t want to see me. I believe the teacher will put it down one day. I won''t be here to make the teacher tired. I''ll leave first." There were footsteps outside the door and the man had left. But Shao Yizhi has been standing there, only feel cold hands and feet, the whole person''s mind are some trance. The man outside the door was the last person he wanted to see in his life. He regretted that he had just looked in the cat''s eye. I don''t know how long later, he heard a knock on the door: "Lao Shao, are you free? Let''s have a fight Chapter 1012 It was Ding Boran''s voice. Shao Yizhi sighed. Some wooden people opened the door. When Ding Boran came in, he was shocked to see his disheartened face: "what are you doing?" Shao Yizhi gently closed his eyes and said, "he came to see me today." "He?" Ding Boran soon recovered, and then his face became not very good, asked: "what did he say?" "What else can you say, just ask me to forgive him." Shao Yizhi sneered and said: "the word forgiveness is very simple. It seems that speaking this sentence can show his magnanimity. But when he does something like that, why should I forgive him magnanimously?" Ding Boran echoed: "yes, don''t forgive him! A man like him is not worthy of your forgiveness! " When Shao Yizhi heard his old friend''s words, he burst into tears: "Lao Ding, I must have done something wrong in my last life, otherwise, God would not punish me like this! I won''t let my family die! " Ding Boran was very sad to see him like this. They had been good friends for decades. They knew what happened to each other. They also knew why Shao Yizhi had stopped seeing people in recent years and just studied medicine. Ding Boran comforted him and said, "I heard that the God killed man had a bad life. Now that things have passed for so many years, Lao Shao, I don''t advise you to put it down. I just want to tell you that the dead are dead and it''s not easy for people to live, so let''s move on." "Do you think I don''t want to?" Shao Yizhi wiped a handful of old tears, closed his eyes and said: "I also want to put it down, but every time I think about it, my heart is as painful as a knife." Ding Boran reached out and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "if you feel that life can''t go on, you can live in my house. I''ll let my son be your son, too." "Don''t think about my medical books there." Shao Yizhi took a look at Ding Boran and said, "your son is not the material to study medicine!" Ding Boran chuckled: "I thought you were angry and confused. Now it seems that you are still sober!" At this time, Shao Yizhi''s mood also stabilized: "you are right. If I have been obsessed with the past, I must be very unhappy, so I still have to find a way to put it down. There is one thing I forgot to tell you. I have taken care of the only apprentice." "So fast?" Ding Bo Ran Wei was a little surprised: "I thought you would think about it for a while." "In this world, there should be no one more suitable for inheriting my medical skills than her. Although she is a little crazy, she is really good. She has a good understanding and a good heart. Most importantly, she is in awe of life." Shao Yizhi said softly. Ding Boran nodded and said: "before you make this decision, you must have examined her carefully. I''ve heard something about her. Now she''s a celebrity in the Imperial University. She''s definitely not good at temper, but can be your apprentice. Even if she''s scolded miserably, she should be able to bear it." "What nonsense? I never swear Shao Yizhi blew his beard and glared at him. Ding Boran chuckled: "don''t you swear? Don''t stare at me! OK, you don''t swear. You are the best tempered teacher in our Imperial University! " "That''s about it!" Shao Yizhi also laughed. Ding Boran then saw the open room. He was a little surprised and said, "do you open this door?" Chapter 1013 At this time, Shao Yizhi''s mood has returned to calm, and he said very calmly: "I just figured out that since I accepted the apprentice, of course, I should teach them well. As for those unpleasant things in the past, whether we can put them down or not, at least those things have passed away, and life must continue, and I must pass on my medical skills." "I''m glad you think so." Ding Boran sighed: "it''s a pity that my son-in-law doesn''t have this blessing, but even so, I will let him die for you." Shao Yizhi glared at him and said, "I don''t need your son to send me to the end. Now I have my own disciple. Naturally, she will send me to the end!" Ding Boran looked at him and asked, "Lao Shao, do you want her to die for you as the only apprentice?" "You can''t take care of it!" Shao Yizhi gave him an oblique look and said, "at least I will not be alone in the future." When he said this, he had some feelings in his heart. When he was young, he was very high spirited, and he wanted to achieve something. Now he is old, and this old word has blocked too many things. Ding Boran gave him a gift with a smile and said, "Congratulations! When are you going to invite me to dinner? " "To eat?" One of Shao Yi''s faces is puzzled. Ding Boran looked at him with some disdain and said, "you have a good apprentice who can support you for your old age. It''s such a big wedding. Shouldn''t you give me a teacher worship gift solemnly, and then ask me to be a witness and invite me to dinner?" Shao Yizhi''s face was a bit embarrassed: "I have to discuss this with my apprentice." "What''s the point of this discussion?" Ding Bolan glared at Shao Yizhi and said, "Lao Shao, you''ve become more and more stingy recently! You won''t tell me you can''t afford a meal, will you Shao Yizhi didn''t say anything, but Ding Boran knew everything in his heart. He asked him, "do you send all your wages to the mountain area again?" Shao Yizhi nodded, Ding Boran put out his hand and pressed his eyebrows, and said, "I suddenly feel that your apprentice is very poor. I can learn something from you, but you can''t even send her a decent thing, and you can''t even afford a meal!" Shao Yizhi disagreed with his point of view and retorted: "since she wants to learn from me, of course she has to take care of me! Besides, is there anything you''ve learned from me? It''s a way to save the world! " "It''s a pity that your ancestors have Mingxun. Even if you learn how to save the world, you can''t make a lot of money." Ding Boran sighed: "now I only hope that your apprentice''s family is a little thicker. Otherwise, with such a master as you, you will drag me to death sooner or later." Shao Yizhi glared at him, but he couldn''t refute this sentence. After Ding Boran left, Shao Yizhi felt a little uneasy. She thought that she might really want to discuss this with Gu only. If she didn''t want to, wouldn''t she become very passive when he gets old? He took a look at the books on the wall in the room, and then at the extremely simple furniture and the white washed clothes in his home. Suddenly, he felt that his master was really poor. Besides medical skills, he could not give any more material help. And now in this society, it seems that the pursuit of material is higher and higher, and he suddenly feels that he lacks some confidence. Chapter 1014 However, Shao Yizhi was soon relieved. Now he had to find a way to cure Gu''s only eye. With this, he felt that she did not dare to disrespect him. After he figured it out, he dived into the sea of books to find the right prescription, but he didn''t think about the old thing. He just felt that he was back to the time when he was studying medicine. Shao Yizhi''s medical skills are very good. When he thought about treating Gu''s only eye, he didn''t understand one thing. He found a similar medical record in ancient books, and then made a treatment plan according to Gu''s unique characteristics. After he made a good treatment plan, he rushed to the hospital. This time, his treatment method was mainly acupuncture, supplemented by other herbs. His needling technique is very sophisticated. He knows the acupoints accurately and avoids the pores. When needling, Gu can hardly feel pain. Just after he finished, Gu''s face was covered with needles. It was the first time for Su tingxue to see this way of treatment, and she was scared. After Shao Yizhi finished needling, she couldn''t help asking: "so many needles, won''t the only one be broken?" "I''m still waiting for her to send me to the end. Of course I won''t hurt her." When Shao Yizhi finished, he saw Su tingxue looking at him in amazement, so he coughed and said, "I mean I have to pass on all my medical skills to her. I will be very careful. I will never hurt her!" Su tingxue is on guard against Shao Yizhi when she hears his words, but Gu Weiyi seems to trust Shao Yizhi very much, and she doesn''t say much at this time. In fact, Gu only this will be a little flustered, even if she can''t see, she also knows that at this time she must be tied like a hedgehog by Shao Yizhi. There are many acupuncture methods, including fast needle, slow needle and retaining needle. The fast needle is pulled out after ligation, and the slow needle is pulled out after ligation for half an hour or an hour. The time of retaining needle is much longer than that of slow needle. Sometimes it takes several days to wait until the situation is stable. The only thing Shao Yizhi used for Gu was a slow needle, which could be pulled out in half an hour. As he pulled out the needle, he asked, "do you have any fever in your eyes?" Gu felt that her eyes were really warm and comfortable at this time. The white fog seemed to be lighter in front of her. She could see the figure in front of her. She said with some joy, "teacher, your acupuncture level is not bad." "What is not bad?" Shao Yizhi said discontentedly: "my acupuncture level is obviously very high! At that time, I had the title of God needle Gu Wei a smile, but Su tingxue suddenly thought of a thing, can''t help but ask a sentence: "Sir is the emperor city Shao Shenzhen?" When Shao Yizhi heard this long lost address, he didn''t know what it was like for a moment. His medical skills were engraved into his bone marrow for a long time. He pressed down the excitement in his heart and said faintly: "I didn''t expect that anyone would remember my name now, but it was a nickname given by others many years ago. In fact, my prescription is more powerful than my acupuncture." Su tingxue was startled. The name of Shao Shenzhen was like thunder in the imperial capital. It''s not too much to say that it''s a handle in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Her classmate''s grandfather had a stroke. It''s said that after carrying it to Shao Shenzhen and pricking it for a few times, she got better, which left a deep impression on her. Chapter 1015 At that time, Su Zheng wanted to bring Shao Yizhi into the army to treat the old leaders, but he refused. Then it is said that something happened. Shao Shenzhen disappeared and did not sit in the clinic again. After many years, few people in the imperial capital still remember his name. Su tingxue really didn''t expect that Gu''s only teacher was once famous Shao Shenzhen, and she didn''t expect that the miracle doctor of that year went to the Imperial University to become a professor, which may be the real hermit in the city. She said hastily: "with the help of Mr. Zhang, I believe that the only eye will be well soon." But Shao Yizhi didn''t answer her. Looking at Gu Weiyi, he asked, "how do you feel now? To be clear, I can make a prescription. " Gu Yiwei carefully talked about her body feeling at this time. Shao Yizhi listened carefully, and then wrote down. He sat there thinking for a while, and then wrote a prescription for Su tingxue to get the medicine. After su tingxue left, a nurse came to change Gu Weiyi''s dressing. Gu Weiyi asked the nurse to change the medicine she had made before. After Shao Yizhi smelled the fragrance of the medicine, his eyes showed a look of surprise. He asked the nurse, "this medicine is not like the wound medicine used in the hospital. Where did it come from?" The nurse said while taking care of the medicine: "this medicine was taken by Gu. Our director thought that the medicine she mixed had a good effect, and then tried it out in our hospital." When she said this, she sighed: "it''s the first time I''ve worked in a hospital for so many years that I''ve seen someone use their own medicine and invite doctors from outside for treatment." In fact, there is some resentment in her words. In the case of Gu Wei, there is no need to be hospitalized in their hospital. She can go back to her home to recuperate. In fact, she despises Gu''s behavior, but the effect of Gu''s medicine is really good, at least better than that of the wound medicine purchased in the hospital pharmacy. Now the whole hospital knows that Gu has a strong background, and she dare not reveal too much even if she has some opinions. Shao Yizhi was stunned when he heard the nurse''s words. After the nurse changed the medicine and went out, he immediately couldn''t wait to ask Gu Yiwei, "isn''t your prescription passed to you by your grandfather?" "Yes, but the prescription my grandfather gave me was a little different from the present one. I changed the amount of several medicines and then added two more." Gu said in a low voice. In fact, she asked the nurse to change the dressing in front of Shao Yizhi''s face today. She wanted to tell Shao Yizhi that she also had certain pharmacological skills, so that he would devote himself to teaching her in the future. When Shao Yizhi heard this sentence, he was a little excited: "so you know pharmacology?" "It can''t be called knowing." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I just like traditional Chinese medicine, so I used to read a lot of medical books, and my memory teacher also knows it. I almost have the ability to never forget it, so I have a lot of things to write down. I like to figure out the dosage of the prescription when I have nothing to do." "I''ve perfected this prescription several times. I don''t think it''s a big problem. Does the teacher have any suggestions?" Shao Yizhi didn''t know what to say when he heard Gu''s words. He smelt Gu''s medicine carefully and looked at Gu''s face with a little more joy. He took care of the only apprentice, which was her aptitude and temperament, as well as her cautious and serious attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine. Chapter 1016 As a matter of fact, in Shao Yizhi''s mind, Gu was still a little disgusted. When he came to study medicine at such an old age, he was afraid that she would not be able to recite those complicated medicinal properties and pharmacology. When she recited Zuozhuan and Shiji in public that day, she reassured him in this respect. But now looking at her prescription, he could see that she had a very deep knowledge of pharmacology. His apprentice seems to be better than he expected! He was happy in his heart, but he depressed those joys, and said in a very critical tone: "the medicine is well proportioned, but the dosage of your monarch''s medicine is a little larger, which is a bit wasteful. The dosage of your monarch''s medicine is a little smaller, which can''t give full play to the efficacy of your monarch''s medicine." Gu Yiwei was not unfamiliar with the tone of his speech. He turned his mouth lightly. When Shao Yizhi saw her like this, he said, "but you haven''t studied medicine systematically before. It''s good to have such achievements. You can use this medicine first, and I''ll go back to make it for you." Gu Weiyi answered, and Shao Yizhi said in a long tone: "although you are a little gifted in medicine, you are far behind me, so you need to study harder in the future! Don''t be lazy as you were some time ago! " Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "teacher, I''m still a patient. I haven''t officially started to study medicine. Will your requirements be too high?" "Demanding?" Shao Yizhi said: "if my requirements are not high, what can you learn with your lazy temperament?" Gu only was so fierce that she didn''t say a word, because she knew his temper, which would have to talk back. He could be furious. She told herself in silence that he was old, she wanted to respect the old and didn''t have the same opinion with him. After Shao Yizhi finished her training, he said fiercely, "your eyes should get better quickly, and then you should study medicine seriously. Now you have nothing to do, so you should take these needles to practice your hands first, and then try to practice your finger power." He said and put two needles into her hand: "the layman only knows that I am accurate in acupuncture, but I don''t know how much effort I have put on my fingers in order to tie the needle accurately. Only two fingers have strength, can the needle turn round in our hands, can we stick into the place we want, and can we stick to the depth we want." Gu only knows that acupuncture really tests the power of the fingers. In addition to the basic recognition of acupoints, the depth of the needle has a great relationship with the disease. Different depths can cure different diseases, and the difference may be a thousand miles away. She nodded her head and agreed. Shao Yizhi was very fierce and serious at this time. After teaching her a lesson, she left. She sat on the bed with a deep thought: "don''t see the teacher is very fierce in front of me. I''m afraid I''ll go out later and jump up happily." When Shao Yizhi walked out of Gu''s only ward, he jumped up happily, with a happy face and a very proud feeling: "I finally found someone who can inherit medical skills. She has a good talent, a good mentality and a good ability. She is perfect! How lucky I am Just at this time, Su tingxue came over from the stairs with a bag of medicine. She saw all his actions just now. She immediately stayed there. Would Gu''s only teacher be too unstable? Is there anything wrong with your brain? Chapter 1017 Shao Yizhi also found Su tingxue. He was so impolite because he saw no one around just now. At this time, he realized that Su tingxue saw the whole process, and he also felt a little uncomfortable. It''s just that Shao has the name of a miracle doctor. Of course, there is something extraordinary about him. The expression on his face just froze, and then immediately returned to normal. He solemnly said to Su tingxue, "decocting medicine actually has a lot of knowledge. In ancient times, decocting medicine was to decoct a large dose of medicine and then take it three times. If it was to treat diseases such as colds, the rest of the medicine would not need to be drunk after the illness was cured." "For Gu''s current disease, you can''t use the first medicine, you can only use the second medicine, because the second medicine is mild and more suitable for her disease, so you should remember to pour out the first medicine when you decoct it!" The shock in Su tingxue''s heart hasn''t disappeared. She nodded her head subconsciously when she heard his words. Shao Yizhi looked at Su tingxue in disgust: "I don''t know where Gu Youyi got such a nanny who was more than her." Su tingxue''s eyebrows jump when she hears this, nanny? She looked at herself. She was dressed in a very simple and plain suit, with medicine in her hand. Her hair was half long, and there was no hairstyle. There was no cosmetics on her face. It seemed that she looked like a nanny! This is the first time that she has been looked down upon by people when she is this age, but she soon calms down. This time, she takes care of Gu only. She is Gu only''s mother. It''s not a big deal to be recognized as a nanny, as long as Gu only''s eyes can recover as soon as possible. But Shao Yizhi and her wrong body and out of date, hand patted his chest, his image almost destroyed. When Su tingxue pushes the door of Gu''s ward, she thinks that Gu''s teacher seems to be unreliable, but after all, he was once a miracle doctor. She''d better believe him first. If he treated Gu more and more, she would shoot the old liar! At the beginning, there was a Chinese pharmacy in the hospital, but in recent years, there have been a lot of criticisms on traditional Chinese medicine, so the traditional Chinese medicine room of the hospital has been demolished and occupied by the western medicine room. So it''s not convenient for Su tingxue to decoct medicine for Gu only in the hospital, so she simply moved a stove into Gu only''s ward and decocted medicine directly on the balcony. Gu only thinks that there is no need for her to be hospitalized in this situation. She originally wanted to go home, but Ning Yiqing and Su tingxue disagreed and insisted that she stay in the hospital first. Gu only knows that they are not at ease with Shao Yizhi. They are afraid that he will not cure her and that her illness will recur. In the hospital, at least there are doctors in that room to take care of her. It''s really good to deal with any emergency. She lives in the VIP ward of the hospital. It''s a suite. It''s not very big, but it''s a bit luxurious for the hospital where even the beds are very tight. She can''t screw Ning Yiqing and Su tingxue, so she can only listen to their arrangement and live in the hospital honestly. Su tingxue feels that she owes a lot to her. Since she was hospitalized, Su tingxue has been around her for 24 hours. Ning Yiqing has just come back from the task. At the beginning, he was a little busy because he had to be transferred. Chapter 1018 Ning Yiqing would come to see Gu Yi as long as she was free. Shao Yizhi''s medical skills are really good. Under his treatment, Gu Yiwei''s eyes are clearer and clearer day by day. She knows that as long as she is treated for a few more days, her eyes will be better, and the wound on her arm has been completely healed. Her medicine is really good, and there is almost no scar left on the wound. On this day, Ning Yiqing came to see Gu Yiwei. Although Su tingxue cooperated to give them space to get along with each other and went out to fetch water with a kettle, according to the past custom, Su tingxue gave them 15 minutes to get along alone at most. When the time came, she would come back. As soon as Su tingxue left, Ning Yiqing gave Gu a hard kiss: "Professor Su''s defense against me is the same as that against thieves. We are all married, and we have to be so secretive. This kind of feeling is really bad." When he said this, he had some complaints, but he knew how much Gu only cared about her mother, and that Su tingxue was very good to Gu only one, so even if he was dissatisfied with it now, he could only bear it now. Gu only now can see the expression on his face, but it is still a little fuzzy, not clear, she reached out and rubbed his face, said: "my mother is very nervous to me now, you first endure for a while, after my eyes are good, we will go home to live." "I''m afraid Professor Su will live in our house with you." Ning Yiqing slightly frowned and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be driven out by her then." With Su tingxue''s recent nervousness towards Gu, Ning Yiqing doesn''t doubt the possibility at all. Gu only chuckled and said, "she''s my mother, but maybe this situation will improve after we officially announce the wedding news." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of displeasure: "Professor Su is the most unreasonable mother-in-law I have ever seen." He has always respected Su tingxue very much. Before Gu only recognized Su tingxue, he thought she was good, but this time he felt that Gu only recognized Su tingxue, and Su tingxue became less attractive. But Su tingxue is Gu''s only mother. He doesn''t dare to make su tingxue angry at all. He has to be patient and say good things in front of her. Gu only smiles: "my mother just found me, so she cares about me. It''s estimated that it will be good after a while." "I hope so!" Ning Yiqing is not optimistic about this matter, because he has found that when Su tingxue puts her rigidity on his only relationship with Gu, it seems that many things become less optimistic. Gu Yiwei put his hand around his neck and said, "Ning Yiqing, I miss you so much." Ning Yiqing took a look at the girl with the cat in his arms. His heart suddenly became soft, but he couldn''t stop getting angry. Then he took her into his arms and patted her buttocks with one hand: "Gu you only, can we calculate what happened when you ran to the desert now?" He didn''t hit hard, but he had a lot of strength. The only feeling that her buttocks would be broken was the sight. She coughed softly and said, "Ning Yiqing, you have domestic violence again. Be careful that I go to my mother to complain. I won''t give you the next 15 minutes!" "You dare!" Ning Yiqing said with a cold face: "I think I may be too kind to you. You just want to go to heaven!" Chapter 1019 Gu only snorted, stretched out his hand to pull the clothes on Ning Yiqing''s chest, and bit at his chest. The reason why she bit him on the chest and didn''t bite his neck was that the neck was too conspicuous. If she left any impression, Su tingxue was afraid that she would not give them any more time to be alone. Ning Yiqing didn''t snore at her bite. She only looked down at her. From this point of view, she looked cunning, smart and lovely. She lost a lot of weight because of her illness some time ago. Su tingxue was very distressed. She stewed all kinds of soup every day to make her face mellow. He reached out and pinched her little face, but said in a cold voice, "don''t do such things again in the future!" Gu only knows that he has always been stubborn, and this time things are too dangerous. In the final analysis, they are lucky to escape this time. Before she was injured, he has not settled with her. But with his temperament, how can this time things end like this? She held him in her arms and said, "if someone else says that to me, I think I will be perfunctory. But Ning Yiqing, I don''t want to cheat you. If you are in danger again, I will still go to you." Ning Yiqing''s brow slightly wrinkled up, but in the heart said not clear is happy or sad, or two kinds of emotions have. Gu only said in a low voice: "I know that you are a soldier. If you are a soldier, you will have to perform various tasks and face all kinds of dangers. I don''t say much about this. I knew it when I chose to get the certificate with you." "But we have already obtained the certificate, that is a serious couple. Since they are husband and wife, they need to face all things together. But I have my own ideal, so I will not join the army, become a soldier, and accompany you to participate in all kinds of tasks. But if you die, I will die with you." Ning Yiqing was extremely shocked when she heard her words. He was filled with anger and joy. He looked at Gu only and asked, "what do you mean?" "Literally." Gu only sat up straight, looked at him and said, "you are still young. If you die early, I will become a little widow. There are many people in this world who are very superstitious. Aunt Miao seems to be very superstitious. If you are going to have an accident, nine times out of ten she will say that I will kill you." "I don''t want to bear such a bad name," she said Ning Yiqing was more happy than angry when she first heard her words, but at this time, he couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard Gu''s words. Her thoughts really made him not know what to say. It took him a long time to say in a cold voice, "I haven''t slept with you yet. How can I make you a widow?" Gu only nibbled her lower lip, but he leaned up to her ear and said in a confused voice: "I''ll sleep with you before your body is ready?" Gu only rarely wanted to discuss with him today about their emotional belongings, and by the way, to express his importance in her heart. As a result, when he said three words, things completely changed. She nibbled her lower lip and said, "Ning Yiqing, I''m serious." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I''m serious, too." Chapter 1020 Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing said with some dissatisfaction: "there will be all kinds of dangers in carrying out the task. If you let me fulfill my wish, I will be more open when I carry out the task in the future. I don''t think I''ve never slept with you." Gu only has always known that his brain circuit is some wonderful work, but he did not expect it to be so wonderful! This shameless theory makes people angry! She didn''t speak, but Ning Yiqing didn''t seem to have too much patience. Looking at her, she said, "OK, give me a happy word." Gu Yiwei She suddenly felt that she had overestimated his EQ before. How could she ask such a question? He even asked her to give him a happy word! Is it difficult for him to say that he wanted to sleep with her, and then she rolled into his arms and said to him, "you sleep with me!" Even if she had lived two lives, she didn''t think she had the nerve to do it. She asked tentatively, "what would you do if I said no?" Ning Yiqing said with a sneer, "I''ve heard that girls like to say the opposite when they talk. If you say you can''t, that''s OK. I''ll take it as your promise." Gu Yiwei She felt that she was really stupid to tangle with him! Ning Yiqing was not in a good mood at this time, and he said: "even if you promise me this thing, if you go into danger again in the future, I will break your ass, because..." "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be a widow. My woman, only I can sleep by myself," he said rudely Gu only ground his teeth secretly, but he said: "my mother''s character is really not pleasant, but she is my mother after all, her generation is there, I can''t do anything to her, but you don''t have to let her, because she''s not your mother." Gu only was a little dizzy by his words, but he probably understood the meaning of his words: "I will find a way to solve the problem between aunt Miao and me. You and I have already obtained the certificate. Legally speaking, I will call her mother or mother-in-law." Ning Yiqing was slightly stunned, but Gu''s only corner of his mouth began to smile: "I once called Lu Yurong my mother." Ning Yiqing sees Gu Wei''s smile on the corner of his mouth. He remembers the miserable situation that Lu Yurong was upset by Gu Wei when he was in Lingcheng. He silently sweats for Miao Bihu. His girl has never been the one to be handled by others. She is quite bored in the hospital these days. I''m afraid she has no spare time in her mind for a moment. Miao Bihu once felt so sorry for her. I''m afraid she won''t just bear it. Gu only saw the expression on his face and said with a smile, "but aunt Miao is not Lu Yurong after all. You can rest assured that I will respect her and never embarrass her." Ning Yiqing reached out and knocked her on the head and said, "I was discussing something between us just now. Don''t worry about other things!" Gu only sighs in the heart, she all circled such a big circle, unexpectedly has not circled this matter! At this time, Su tingxue comes back. Ning Yiqing doesn''t want to say anything more. In front of Su tingxue, he is the only man who loves her unconditionally. Gu Weiyi sighed in his heart, it is indeed a thing down a thing! It''s her mother who''s great! Chapter 1021 Su tingxue''s face didn''t seem very good at this time. Gu only worried and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Can I help you? " Su tingxue rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I may have to take care of you for another three days. I''m going back to the Research Institute. The minister talked to me in person just now." The minister in Su tingxue''s mouth refers to Ning Beichuan. She seldom asks for leave these years. She has been working seriously in the Research Institute. This time when she asks for a long leave, there will be a mess in the Research Institute. But Su tingxue doesn''t have a mobile phone. She''s not at Cheng''s or Su''s, and she can''t find anyone. Because she''s not crazy, Ning Beichuan finds out that Su tingxue has been in the hospital these days, so she comes to block people. It happened that Su tingxue went out to turn on the water and met Ning Beichuan. Ning Beichuan gave her a meal to Xiong, and then asked her to go back to the Research Institute. She said a lot of good words, and then fought for a three-day holiday. Gu''s only mouth smoked. As Ning Beichuan, she blocked people to the hospital to prove that the matter was very serious. She gently pulled Su tingxue''s hand and said, "Mom, my eyes can see now. You don''t have to worry too much. Go back to work!" Su tingxue said: "I just want to accompany you more." Her mood at this time is really no way to tell Gu Weiyi in detail. As a mother, she always feels that she has some failures, otherwise Gu''s only one has been replaced for so many years, and she will not be completely unaware of it. Now she just wants to make up for the mistakes she made in those years and take care of the only one. Of course, Gu only understands her thoughts and feelings, but Gu only thinks that she can''t be too selfish. She still knows how important Su tingxue is to the whole country now, so she whispers, "Mom, it''s a long time to come. I''ll be by your side in the future, and I won''t go anywhere." Ning Yi Qing hears this sentence in the side, eyebrow frowned up, he light cough. Gu has Su tingxue''s support at this time, pretending not to hear Ning Yiqing''s words. Su tingxue looks at them all. She is very satisfied with Gu''s attitude. Gu is not the kind of girl who doesn''t want her mother when she has an object. When the door is knocked, Ning Beichuan comes in. He is the only one who comes to find Gu. As soon as he comes in, he is surprised to see Ning Yiqing and Su tingxue here. He suddenly remembered a thing, Su tingxue to Gu only seems very unusual, last time helped Gu only to go to the desert, Gu only came back, she is using her way to protect Gu only. It''s just Su tingxue''s thoughts. He doesn''t ask much at this time. He just frowns and takes a look at Ning Yiqing. After Ning Yiqing comes back this time, he seems to have never been back home. He just calls home to report safety. For this reason, Miao Bihu has a lot of opinions. It''s just that there are so many people here that it''s not good for Ning Beichuan to teach Ning Yiqing a lesson in public. Instead, he turns around and looks at Gu Yiwei: "only one, you''re very brave!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "is uncle Ning coming to see me or to teach me?" "I came to see you, and I came to teach you." Ning Beichuan''s face is dignified: "this time you make the decision without authorization and go to the desert with Hua Zhifeng. If you put it in the army, it means that you don''t obey the organization''s arrangement and you will be imprisoned." He has been in a high position for a long time. He is very fierce and has strong lethality. Chapter 1022 Gu Weiyi flicked his mouth. Ning Beichuan was afraid that she would say something like "I''m not a regular employee" to stop him, so he beat her and said, "although you''re not a regular employee, you''re in the sniper reserve training group, so you''re half an employee. You''ll also be punished by the organization." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "how will Minister Ning punish me?" "You are still ill, and the organization is not unkind. We will punish you when you get well, but your instructor doesn''t take good care of you. It''s his dereliction of duty, and your introducer should take corresponding responsibility." Ning Beichuan had thought of the only way to punish Gu before he came to the hospital. She is not an employee. If you can''t punish her directly, you should punish the people related to her. Hua Zhifeng is not only Gu''s only instructor, but also the leader of the rescue team. He bears the brunt. Although Gu Weiyi doesn''t like his character, he takes good care of her in the desert. In the end, he is cold and warm-hearted, and the reason why she lets him take her to the desert is just her trick. Let him be punished because of her, she is a little sorry. Her sponsor is Su Zheng. Su Zheng is not only her sponsor, but also her grandfather. She is even more reluctant to let him be punished for her. She said with a light cough: "leadership, one person to do things when one person, I do wrong things, I am responsible for it, there is no need to involve other people." "Besides, leader Su doesn''t know about it at all. It''s too much for you to involve him." "Instructor Hua was coerced by me. I made the mistake. I''ll take it for myself." Ning Beichuan originally just wanted to scare her, so that she would not be fooled in the future, but did not expect that she was so hard, even a person to bear all the punishment. He praised her in his heart, but she continued: "anyway, I''m not a regular employee. The leader can punish me any way he wants. As long as you can get the relevant legal documents, if the leader thinks that I''m really troublesome and hard to discipline, he can also dismiss me from the back-up team. I don''t have any opinions." Ning Beichuan decided to take back the praise she had just given her in her heart. She made it clear that she wanted to be lazy and didn''t want to take part in training any more. After this incident, Ning Beichuan has realized that she is probably the most outstanding student in the whole reserve and even the whole shooting team. This time, she was rescued with great credit. The team members who participated in this mission jointly protected her, including Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang. Ning Yiqing interposed: "leader, I think Gu only has this time, but she has also made great contributions. In essence, her contributions outweigh her faults, so I personally think leaders should not punish her, but reward her." "Reward her?" Ning Beichuan said with a cold face: "do you encourage all employees to disobey discipline? Go wherever you want? " Ning Yiqing said with a light face: "her courage is commendable, her ability is outstanding, and her contribution is enough. Besides, this time''s task is top secret. If the leader doesn''t issue a notice, who will know about it? Who would have known that she was so capable? " "What''s more, she''s not even a regular employee now. If the leader punishes her with such a high profile, it''s just telling the whole world her ability in disguise. How can she perform the task as a dark chess in the future?" Chapter 1023 Ning Beichuan stares at Ning Yiqing, and then scolds Ning Yiqing fiercely in his heart. This son is really too heartless. Here, the daughter-in-law is protecting her before she gets married! And told him what he was going to do! Yes, in his heart, Gu''s only performance this time is to make him extremely satisfied, and her behavior is also perfect, so in his heart, he intends to hide her identity and use it as a dark chess to carry out arduous tasks. The biggest advantage of dark chess is that it''s always in the dark. No one knows who she is, and no one knows what kind of ability she has. However, it can produce shocking effects and exert unexpected power at critical times. Gu only heard the conversation between her father and son, but she was shocked. Ning Beichuan, her father-in-law or her mother''s boss, was not a person to offend. So she coughed and said, "well, actually, I didn''t do anything. I don''t need any reward. If the leader really wants to reward me, can he help me to claim the medical expenses for me this time?" Ningbeichuan Ning Yiqing knows more about Gu''s unique character. It''s not too unexpected to hear her saying. Su tingxue''s eyes brightened and the corners of her mouth smoked. Gu Weiyi saw that all three of them looked strange, so he continued: "I''m a poor student, I''m very poor!" Ning Yiqing, Su tingxue and Ning Beichuan who have seen the numbers in her passbook Is she poor? Then 99.9% of the whole country are beggars. Ning Beichuan turned to see Ning Yiqing: "this is the object you choose?" Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly Rose: "yes, how does Dad feel?" "It''s a bit stingy, but it''s OK to run a family." With these words, Ning Beichuan turned and went out. Gu only doesn''t know Ning Beichuan very well. In addition to his high status, she doesn''t understand what he means when she hears his words. Seeing that he seems to have gone away in anger, she thinks it''s not good to offend him. So she added: "leader, I''ve been in hospital for a few days and I''ve saved money. I didn''t spend too much. You can really think about it." Ning Beichuan found that he really couldn''t listen any more and walked faster. Gu only see his appearance confused, she looked at Ning Yiqing asked: "Uncle Ning is not I gas away?" Ning Yiqing said lightly: "it''s OK. He is a big leader. How can he be so stingy?" "Why do I think he''s a little mean? I don''t approve of such a little money. " Gu said with some dissatisfaction. Ning Beichuan, who went to the door, turned back. First, he said to Ning Yiqing, "go home later. Don''t let your mother miss you all the time." He then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I''ll know if I''m stingy after you get married with Yiqing." This time he left without looking back. He felt that if he talked to Gu Weiyi again, he might really be angry. Gu only lightly pursed a lower lip, Ning Yi Qing and Su Ting Xue also laughed. They all know that Gu''s last sentence was actually meant for Ning Beichuan. Ning Yiqing rubbed Gu Wei''s hair and said, "you are so brave. You dare to speak ill of my father face to face." "No way." Gu only holds his head and says, "I''m just telling the truth." Chapter 1024 Gu Weiyi said this sentence and then asked: "just now uncle Ning said that we knew whether he was stingy after we got married. Does this mean that we have agreed to be together?" Ning Yi has the final say: "he has never been in a position at home, and what I have at home is the last thing I want to do." Gu Weiyi gently flattened his mouth, Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly up: "but when my father agreed to some things, my mother generally will not object, after all, she also want to give my father face, and now there are almost two months to celebrate the new year, and my grandfather is coming back soon." They had planned to pick up Mr. Ning to celebrate the new year in the imperial capital. As a result, they met Ning Yiqing to carry out the task, and Gu only took a lot of time to heal his wounds. Now the new year is not far away. As soon as master Ning comes back, someone will be able to crush Miao Bihu. With his love for Gu, how can he tolerate Miao Bihu bullying Gu? Gu only mouth slightly a Yang, can''t help holding his hand, want to play coquetry, but hear a light cough sound came, she quickly retracted her hand back. Su tingxue felt a little redundant at this time, and she was also sad. She finally came back to her daughter and was abducted by a creature called son-in-law. This kind of feeling is very bad. She asked Gu Weiyi, "do you know Mr. Ning?" Gu only a nod, she knew rather the matter of the old man roughly said once, Su listen to snow slightly put down heart. Su tingxue can see that Ning Beichuan is quite satisfied with Gu only, and Miao Bihu is the only one in the Ning family who will embarrass Gu only. However, she is still worried that Mr. Ning and Ning Beichuan are men after all. In fact, they are not very involved in the affairs between their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. But she also knows that Ning Yiqing is quite protective of Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi is not the kind of master who can be manipulated by others. Even if she marries to the Ning family, she will not suffer too much. But as a mother, she didn''t want Gu to get married too early, so she said faintly: "I know you two have a good relationship, but the only one is still studying, and she is too young. Now marriage not only affects her study, but also is bad for her health. So don''t rush to get married." She said and looked at Ning Yiqing: "if Yiqing really likes the only one, I believe she will be willing to wait until the only one graduates before getting married!" Ning Yiqing''s face turned black when she heard Su tingxue''s words, but Su tingxue didn''t seem to see his face at all. She gave a gentle smile: "I finally got together with the only one, and I want to keep her around for several years." Ning Yiqing looked at Gu''s only one eye and said in a low voice: "what Auntie said is reasonable, but there is one thing I think I should tell auntie." Su tingxue looked at him. He said without expression: "when I was in Lingcheng before, the woman of Qin family bullied the only one every day. I couldn''t see it. I thought we should rely on the only one, so we got the certificate at that time." Sue stayed there when she heard about Sherton. Her eyes were wide open. She turned to look at Gu Yiwei, who nodded her head gently. Seeing Su tingxue''s expression, Ning Yiqing felt a little more comfortable. He said calmly: "at that time, we didn''t know that aunt was the only mother, so we didn''t ask for her permission. I''ll forgive her. When the time is ripe, I''ll marry the only one with ten li red makeup." Chapter 1025 Ning Yiqing''s meaning is very clear. He and Gu Yiwei have already got a marriage certificate. That is, the husband and wife are legally protected. Even if Su tingxue is Gu''s only mother, she can''t get involved in them. Su tingxue was shocked by the news. She was also satisfied with Ning Yiqing, but she had a problem with Miao Bihu. She wanted to have a good look at Gu only, but she could not let Gu only get angry with Miao Bihu. Now, Gu only and Ning Yiqing have got the certificate. She stares at Gu Yiwei, who shrinks his neck. When Su tingxue saw her like this, she felt that she had been a villain in vain. She even sighed that she didn''t want to stay! But Su tingxue still has her opinion. She asks Ning Yiqing, "do your parents know about this?" "They still don''t know." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "I want to find a suitable time to tell them about it." When Su tingxue heard him say this, Mo Ming felt balanced. At that time, Gu Weiyi didn''t know that she was her mother, so he didn''t tell her. This is understandable, but Ning Yiqing didn''t even tell her father and mother. The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing doesn''t tell Ning Beichuan and Miao Bihu about it now. Instead, she tells her that the boy is indifferent. In fact, he is a thief. No wonder her daughter will take a fancy to him. She glared at him and said, "you are a brave child. You can keep it from us all the time." She said here a little meal, after a turn of the conversation, said: "but I think you''d better not tell your parents about it now, or else your mother''s character will be crazy." Ning Yiqing looked at Su tingxue and asked, "when do you think it''s better for me to tell my parents about this?" Su tingxue enjoyed Ning Yiqing''s inquiry with some respect. After a little thought, she said, "of course, she wants to make her feel that the only one is the best girl in the world. She comes to me to help you marry the only one." Ning Yiqing''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It''s not easy to achieve the condition mentioned by Su tingxue. In his heart, Gu is naturally the best in the world, but Miao Bihu is biased against Gu. No matter how good Gu is, Miao Bihu can''t see it. But he just hesitated and agreed: "OK." When Su tingxue heard that he had agreed, the whole person was in full swing and immediately went out with the kettle to turn on the water. Gu Weiyi couldn''t help asking: "Mom, didn''t you just get the boiled water back? Is it full? " Her words immediately attracted Ning Yiqing and Su tingxue''s white eyes. Su tingxue felt that her daughter was sometimes very smart, but sometimes she was really stupid! Su tingxue said calmly: "of course, you need to drink fresh boiled water. Although the pot is still full, it''s not fresh any more. I''ll change it again. Yiqing is here to accompany you first!" Ning Yiqing made a full reply. Gu Wei blinked. The pot of boiling water was called by Su tingxue when she came in. It hasn''t been more than an hour. She really can''t see what''s not fresh. As soon as Su tingxue left, Ning Yiqing immediately reached out and scraped Gu''s only nose: "stupid!" Chapter 1026 Gu only made a face at Ning Yiqing: "why do you suddenly think of telling my mother about our marriage?" "If I don''t tell her, I''m afraid I won''t give time for us to get along with each other in the future, and I''m afraid I''ll want to help you find a new partner." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. Gu Weiyi said after staying for a while: "not so good?" "You and auntie have known each other for a short time. You don''t know her temperament very well." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "in addition to his upright temperament in the company, he also has a nickname called trachoma. Trachoma doesn''t mean her eyes are trachoma, but that she likes to do things perfectly and can''t hold a grain of sand in her eyes." "Now, in our relationship, in my aunt''s opinion, my mother is the grain of sand. Because of my mother''s grain of sand, she is afraid that it will become more and more unpleasant to see me." "In that case, I must let her know that we are married, tell her my determination to you, and then make her feel that I am on her side and will treat you well." Gu only heard Ning Yiqing''s analysis and was stunned. He just told Su tingxue that there was so much knowledge about her marriage! It''s really unexpected for her, and she finally finds out that Ning Yiqing, who is not good at expressing feelings in her heart, is so understanding in this matter! Ning Yiqing saw her look slightly frown, point her eyebrow, said: "I feel you went to the desert, the brain all changed into sand!" Gu only snorted: "your mind is full of sand!" Ning Yiqing sighed and said, "Gu Yiwei, get better soon." Gu made a face at him. After a while, Su tingxue came over with another pot, and then he said to Ning Yiqing, "you and the only one, even if they have got the certificate, she is still my daughter. Although you are now the deputy general manager of the company, there is still a lot of room for struggle. As a responsible person, you should not be too fond of each other, You must have a lot of things in the company. The only thing I can take care of is that you don''t have to worry about it. " Her order is straightforward. Ning Yiqing knows that if she doesn''t go out, he can''t do anything here with Gu only. If it''s not good, his mother-in-law will give him a hard lecture. So he said calmly, "it''s hard, mom." His mother''s cry is quite natural. Su tingxue is stunned. Gu Weiyi wants to cover his face. Does he want to open the rogue''s skills in front of Su tingxue? He said he left calmly. As soon as he left, Su tingxue said: "only, did Ning Yiqing call me mother just now?" Gu Wei nodded, Su tingxue said with a smile: "I heard all kinds of rumors about him every day when I was in the security company. He was a typical son of other people''s family. Although Shutang was not bad, he was still inferior to him. Now he called me mom. How could I feel a little strange?" Gu only saw that Su tingxue''s happy appearance was really speechless. How satisfied would her mother be with Ning Yiqing? She felt that Ning Yiqing''s worry was unnecessary. But she would not say this in front of Su tingxue. She said with a calm smile, "he always respects his mother." Chapter 1027 Su tingxue nodded with a smile and said, "he''s very good. I''m very satisfied with him, so it''s better to have a daughter. If you have a good daughter, you can turn around other people''s good sons." Gu only heard her words and heard a hint of danger, and Su tingxue''s words also confirmed this: "if only he could come to our Su family, in that case, Miao Bihu would be angry to death." Gu only coughed and said, "Mom, Minister Ning may not agree with this. After all, Ning Yiqing is the only son in his family." Of course, Su tingxue knew about it, so although she was a little disappointed, she had to give up the idea. She thought of a thing to ask Gu only: "you and Yi Qing that?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment to understand what Su''s words meant. Her face turned red and she shook her head. Su tingxue praised the location of a head: "that''s good, girls still have to love themselves a little bit, although you have been certified, but you are still young." Gu only just wanted to echo a sentence, but she said: "but Yi Qing is really good, and it''s good for you. I''ve never heard the news about him. He should be clean and self loving, and he''s a bloody old man. Anyway, you''ve all got the certificate. Even if something happens, it''s nothing." Gu Yiwei She really didn''t expect her mother to have such a strong idea in this respect! She couldn''t help asking, "Mom, why didn''t you just let him tell his parents about my marriage to him and wait for me to get married after graduation?" "When you get married after graduation, there will be four years left. In these four years, if you meet a man who is more suitable than Yiqing, you can divorce him. This kind of thing is not the best for you, but the best for you." Su tingxue said thoughtfully. Gu only saw Su tingxue saying this with a gloomy look, and seemed to think of something unhappy. She said softly, "Mom, Ning Yiqing is very good to me..." "I know." Su tingxue said lightly: "but so what, my only one is also very good! No less than him! I don''t know why you got the license before, but according to what you told me before, it''s only half a year since you lived in Lingcheng. It''s probably at that time that you met him. " "But you get the license with him in such a short time, and he''s overbearing and unreasonable. When you get the license, he intimidated you nine times out of ten. I''m afraid it may not be your original intention. I''ll buy you another four years. You can have a good look and think about the relationship between you." "If he has been treating you all the time, it means that he really cares about you, and you think he is very good. If you still think so four years later, I think you can announce the wedding ceremony. But if he changes his mind, or you think he is not suitable, we will kick him out." "Military marriage can''t be destroyed, but it''s common people. Our family is powerful and powerful. When it''s really inappropriate, I promise I can help you divorce him! My daughter doesn''t want to be wronged. " Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words, he was stunned! Chapter 1028 Gu only really didn''t expect that Su tingxue would think so much about her marriage to Ning Yiqing! Su tingxue saw the expression on her face and said with a smile, "I''ve never been happy in my life because of my feelings. I don''t want my daughter to be the same as me, so I want to guard for you." Gu only heart suddenly a warm, this world can think of so many people for her, it is estimated that only Su tingxue. She held Su tingxue in her arms and said, "Mom, I will be happy." "I know." Su tingxue gently stroked her hair and said, "no one can bully you with your mother. If Miao Bihu dares to embarrass you again in the future, you can shout to me and let our mother and daughter go together to make her look good!" Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words, and seemed to want to beat Miao Bihu. This is a typical posture of protecting the calf. She said with a smile, "OK, just listen to the mother." Su tingxue began to figure out in her heart how to let Gu return to her. The next day, Shao Yizhi came to treat Gu Weiyi''s eyes again. After his set of needling today was finished, Gu only felt that the last layer of gauze had disappeared. He only felt that his eyes were clear and clear, and his vision seemed better than before. She stares at the wall and can see clearly that an aunt in the next ward is watching TV and an uncle is feeding her medicine. Through the wall of the next ward, she can even see the sky outside. This discovery surprised Gu only. Her perspective eyes seem to be more powerful because of this time. She seems to be able to see further. She doesn''t need to stare at something for a long time to see clearly as before. Now she can see it at a glance. Her eyes fell on Shao Yizhi. She could see his bones and internal organs clearly. There was a very small particle in his lung. She knew that it was cancer that everyone talked about! Cancer, in essence, is a chronic disease. Sometimes it will lurk in the human body for more than ten or twenty years. Generally, when symptoms are detected, it will be in the advanced stage. It is difficult to cure. Gu only knew Shao Yizhi in his previous life when he was in the advanced stage of lung cancer. Even if his medical skills were as good as him, it was hard to reverse. She didn''t study around him for long, so he died. She thought he would get cancer a few years later, but she didn''t expect that he had cancer in his body now! And his current cancer, from the perspective of Western medicine, is the so-called carcinoma in situ, which can be regarded as stage I. at this time, he found that it was not difficult to treat it. Shao Yizhi''s face changed several times. He asked nervously, "can''t you see clearly? It doesn''t matter. Don''t be afraid. I''ll cure you for a while and you''ll be fine. " Gu only smiles at him and says, "no, my eyes have recovered. I''m so happy in my heart that I''m a little lost." Shao Yizhi was overjoyed when he heard the words. He pointed to a sign written on the wall of the courtyard not far away and asked, "what''s written on it?" "It''s the same for boys and girls, but the child is still a good one." Gu only can''t laugh or cry. Shao Yizhi laughed and said, "you can see it, girl. Now you know how powerful my medical skills are! How dare you test me with this! Hum Chapter 1029 Gu only saw that Shao Yizhi was angry, puffed his beard and glared at him. He said with a smile, "that''s because I''m also very powerful. Teacher, let me feel your pulse and see how you are doing." "Hey, how dare you feel? Well, let me see what you can do Today, Shao Yizhi cured Gu''s only eye. He was in a good mood at this time, so he helped her to feel her pulse with a smile. Gu''s only mouth is rising. In fact, TCM pulse detection has the greatest relationship with experience. Although she can feel pulse, her level is not too high. She can''t see too many complicated pulse, but she has a pair of eyes that can do harm. So she said with an enigmatic face: "the teacher''s pulse as a whole is pretty good, but the lung pulse seems to be a little wrong. Wait a minute, does the teacher like smoking?" Shao Yizhi almost broke down because of the accident of that year. He was OK in the daytime. When he was alone at night, he felt extremely painful. He had drunk wine for a period of time, and then he kept smoking. Because he smoked too much, he knew his lungs were not good. But as a highly respected University Professor, he still pays attention to the image in front of the students, and has never smoked in front of them. He nodded his head gently, Gu only looked at him and said seriously: "teacher, your pulse may not be accurate. You should feel your pulse well. It seems that there is something wrong with your lung pulse." Shao Yizhi said with a smile: "I''m in good health, can you do it?" "If I can''t, why do you accept me as an apprentice?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. Shao Yizhi was blocked by her words. He thought her words were reasonable, so he felt his pulse with a smile and said, "well, it''s the first test after I became a teacher. I''ll see what level you have." He doesn''t usually feel his pulse many times. On the one hand, his pulse will be affected by his emotions. Sometimes he won''t be too accurate. On the other hand, he will be relatively subjective. This is also the root of doctors'' failure to treat themselves. Just at this time, Gu only mentioned this matter, he carefully gave himself a pulse, this time, his face became dignified. It''s not a big problem for him to have a thick pulse, but just now Gu only mentioned the lung pulse, so he focused on his own lung pulse. Then he found that his lung pulse was hard and slightly astringent. He was known as a genius in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. He had his own unique understanding of pulse image. At this time, once he got to his pulse, he knew that something was wrong with his lung. He looked at Gu only eyes deep some: "how do you put out?" Gu only seriously replied: "just like that." Shao Yizhi Gu Weiyi leaned over and asked, "teacher, am I sure?" At this time, Shao Yizhi was quite comforted. Even if he found that his body had a problem at this time, the problem was still a little serious, but these were not as important as finding Gu''s talent. He asked her, "did you often feel people''s pulse before?" "Not often." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but when I am idle and bored, I will feel the pulse of people, understand the difference of each person''s contact image, and then ask about their recent physical condition, and then reflect each other." Chapter 1030 It wasn''t long before Gu Yiwei became a teacher of Shao Yizhi, but Shao Yizhi died. In medical affairs, Gu Yiwei couldn''t find a teacher to help her. So she formed a habit in her previous life. She likes to feel the pulse for you when she has nothing to do, and then verify the pulse image according to the records in medical books and the words of the person who was feeling the pulse. In fact, in addition to the symptoms of the human body reflected in the pulse image, the complexion will also reveal a lot of illness, which is the so-called hope in traditional Chinese medicine. When Shao Yizhi heard her words, he felt a lot. The apprentice he accepted was not only talented, but also diligent. Before he became a teacher, he began to study medicine. Her current level is actually higher than that of most students in the medical college. "What medical books have you read before?" he asked "I have read some common medical books on the market, such as treatise on Febrile Diseases and miscellaneous diseases, plain questions, Lingshu, Linhu pulse science, but my ancient prose is not deep enough. After reading these books, I still don''t understand a lot." Gu only answered truthfully. The words used by the author when writing about medical ethics have a lot to do with the language environment at that time. If we don''t understand the language environment at that time, it''s easy to make mistakes in understanding. If there is a little mistake in medical understanding, there will be deviation in treatment. During the diagnosis and treatment, the deviation is likely to be two extremes, which is the so-called tiny difference. Shao Yizhi was very satisfied with her attitude. He sighed: "you are very talented and have a correct attitude. As long as you study hard, I''m afraid your future achievements will be higher than mine." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "is the teacher afraid that I will surpass you?" Shao Yizhi gave her a white eye: "give you a little sunshine, you will be brilliant, do you think I am so good beyond it? At your present level, if you want to surpass me, you can study hard for another ten years! " Gu Weiyi turned his lips and asked him, "teacher, can you cure your lung disease by yourself? Shall I help you "At your present level, I dare not let you cure me. Don''t kill me." Shao Yizhi said with disdain: "don''t think that you have discovered my lung disease by mistake today and think that you are great. In fact, you are not even a rookie in medicine now!" Gu Weiyi protested: "teacher, your words like this will hurt my enthusiasm to study medicine!" "Will you be hit?" Shao Yizhi gave her a look: "just like you, every day you feel that you are the first in the universe, and the appearance of confidence storm shed will be hit? I''m saying it for your own good, so you don''t think you can go to heaven. " Gu Yiwei She couldn''t help thinking that she was too confident in front of Shao Yizhi? In fact, she is really easy to get hurt! Shao Yizhi seemed to see what she thought in her heart and said with disdain: "if you will get hurt because of my words, you will not be the only one who is confident and arrogant." Gu Weiyi wants to say that she is not arrogant at all. She has always been very modest. She is just a little more confident than other girls. But Shao Yizhi did not give her a chance to speak. After a white look, she said, "your eyes are good now, and it''s time to leave the hospital, and the lessons you have left should be well made up! Also, from tomorrow on, I''ll make a study plan for you. Don''t be lazy Chapter 1031 When Shao Yizhi finished, she turned around and left. Gu only thought that it was not easy for her to make up for so many classes during this period of time, and the training of the sniper reserve camp. She immediately felt that her time was full, and her hard and tense life was about to start again. After Shao Yizhi left the ward, he was in high spirits. He felt that he had really found treasure this time. He took care of the only talent. If he didn''t study medicine well, it would be a waste! He rushed home and quickly picked out a large stack of medical books from his study full of books. He murmured, "I don''t know if she can finish reading these books in a month." He looked at the thickness of the book, and felt that it was a little too much, so he added: "as far as her abnormal memory and rapid reading speed are concerned, it''s not a big problem. If I can''t finish it, I''ll give her more time." As for the problem in his lung, he is much more calm. In his opinion, this kind of disease has been discovered early and is not difficult to treat. Just mix a few doses of medicine by himself. When Gu Yiwei and Shao Yizhi were talking to Su tingxue, she was listening and didn''t interrupt. After Shao Yizhi left, she was a little surprised and asked Gu Yiwei, "you really know medical skills?" "I used to read some medical books and know a little bit. Compared with my teacher, my medical skills are not very good." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Su tingxue looks at Gu''s only eye, which is a little complicated: "are you really not in the army?" Gu''s ability in this rescue is really amazing. Su tingxue thinks it''s a pity if Gu doesn''t join the army. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mom, my grandfather asked me this question many times before, but now I still have this idea. There are a lot of excellent soldiers, but now there are too few people engaged in traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t want to make a fault in the inheritance of traditional Chinese Medicine for thousands of years." Su tingxue has always known that Gu is quite independent. In fact, whether he is a doctor or a soldier, Su tingxue thinks that he can do it. Gu only has his own ideas and persistence. Although Su tingxue hopes Gu only can join the army because she is a soldier, she will not be reluctant. Gu only saw that Su tingxue''s face still had a kind of graceful look. He said with a smile: "Mom, you can actually think from a different angle that soldiers will have this or that kind of problems after they have been performing tasks for a long time. Many of these problems can''t be cured by western medicine, but can be cured by traditional Chinese medicine." "After I learn Chinese medicine well, I will be able to recuperate those soldiers who have hidden diseases in their bodies, so that they can have good health one by one, and no longer need to bear the pain." When Su tingxue heard this, she was moved. She had been in the army for many years. She knew too well how many problems there were in the soldiers who often carried out tasks in the army. The problems were big or small. Most doctors in the hospital had no way to deal with them. When they felt pain, they could only prescribe painkillers, and there was not much symptomatic treatment. And Gu only if can cure the hidden disease in those soldiers'' body, that is absolutely a great good thing! And if Gu Weiyi really joined the army, she would certainly carry out all kinds of tasks. As long as she carried out the tasks, there would be all kinds of dangers. As a mother, she was reluctant. Chapter 1032 Su tingxue always wanted Cheng Su Su to join the army, but it was because she thought Cheng Su Su Su''s mind was not right. She wanted to throw Cheng Su Su into the army to sharpen her temper and establish a good character, but she didn''t really want Cheng Su Su Su Su to join the army to perform various tasks. After hearing this, Su Xue was relieved. She took Gu''s only hand and said, "only, no matter what kind of decision you make, I will support you." Gu only rolled into Su tingxue''s arms and said, "I knew mom was the best to me!" While the mother and daughter are talking, Dr. Jiang and Du Qingshen come in. These days, Gu Weiyi''s eyes are recovering so fast that they marvel. After all, Gu''s only eyes can''t be cured by their medical skills. Gu only saw them and said with a smile, "you''re just in time. Help me to see a discharge form. I''m ready and I can be discharged." "Your eyes are completely restored?" Du Qingshen asked in surprise. Gu Wei nodded: "vision seems to be a little better than before." Du Qingshen''s eyes are full of disbelief. He took her to test her eyesight. Her eyesight at this time actually reached the level of 2.0. He murmured, "how could that be?" Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t explain much. Du Qingshen''s heart is full of mixed feelings. He has seen Shao Yizhi treat Gu Weiyi''s eyes, but he doesn''t believe Shao Yizhi''s acupuncture. He always thinks that it''s unscientific. For this reason, Du Qingshen and Shao Yizhi also had a quarrel. No one between them could persuade anyone, but Shao Yizhi cured Gu''s only eye. Du said bitterly: "it must be a coincidence." Gu only knows that there is a huge theoretical gap between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. It''s a normal thing that Du Qingshen can''t accept the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. On this matter, she doesn''t think it''s necessary to argue with Du Qingshen. Dr. Jiang said to Gu Weiyi, "the medicine you provided last time is very effective. Can you provide it to the hospital for a long time in the future?" This time, after Gu and the wounded soldiers were hospitalized, the medicine they used to treat their wounds was all provided by Gu, and the amount was not much, but Dr. Jiang found that the effect of these drugs was particularly good, better than those commonly used in the hospital before. Gu only nodded his head lightly and said, "I gave my prescription to a pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng. You just go to them to buy it." She then gave Dr. Jiang Yang Yong''s contact information. She has always known that as long as the efficacy is good, the medicine does not have to worry about selling. After this period of operation, her pharmaceutical factory has gradually stepped onto the formal stage and can provide drugs in batches. Dr. Jiang said with a smile: "I will bring this up with the president at the meeting tomorrow. I will buy some in small quantities first. If the effect is the same as what you have provided this time, I will buy them in large quantities then." Gu also said with a smile: "it should be so." Du Qingshen was not interested in the medicine for treating trauma. Instead, he asked Gu Yiwei, "I still don''t think traditional Chinese medicine is reliable, but traditional Chinese medicine has existed for so many years. I also believe that it is reasonable to exist. Can you introduce your teacher to me? I want to have a good discussion with him." This time Gu Weiyi''s recovery of his eyes made him curious about Zhongsheng. It''s really incredible. Chapter 1033 "I''ll have to ask him about it and see if he''ll see you." Gu Weiyi spread his hand and said, "but my teacher''s temper is not very good. When you met last time, you had to quarrel without saying a few words. I don''t think he is likely to see you." Last time, when Shao Yizhi was treating Gu Yiwei, Du Qingshen came over and sneered. If Gu Yiwei didn''t pull Shao Yizhi, Shao Yiyi would have been able to stab Du Qingshen in his death. Du Qingshen frowned and said, "people say that Chinese medicine has a good temper. How can you be such a teacher?" "A person with ability will have a big temper. My teacher just belongs to the kind of person with ability. How about a little temper?" Although Gu Yiwei always quarrels with Shao Yizhi, she defends Shao Yizhi unconditionally in front of outsiders. Du Qingshen Gu Weiyi added: "if you want to see my teacher now, be careful that he will stab you to death, so you''d better not see him. In my opinion, traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are two completely different systems. No matter which system is the top, they are all big doctors. You all know your own field very well, so it''s impossible to understand each other''s field." Du Qingshen knows that this is the truth that Gu only said, but he has always been unconvinced by the fact that Shao Yizhi cured Gu Weiyi''s eyes. He said seriously, "I still want to know about it. You can make an appointment with him for me." Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders, but he was not optimistic about it. Most of the soldiers who were hospitalized with her have been discharged from the hospital. Only the most seriously injured soldier is still recuperating in the hospital. He should be discharged in a few days. Because everyone was hospitalized together, when she was hospitalized, she was bored and had nothing to do with each other. Gu only knew them well. When she was discharged, she said goodbye to the soldier. When Gu Youyi comes back to the villa, Su tingxue doesn''t know who she''s listening to. She prepares a brazier for Gu Youyi to cross. She also takes a grapefruit branch and sprinkles some water on her body to help her get rid of mildew. Gu only thinks that it''s normal for other people to do these things, but it''s strange for Su tingxue to do them, but she soon feels relieved that all mothers in the world should be like this, gentle, kind and take care of her children wholeheartedly. Gu only wants to cook in the evening, but Su tingxue doesn''t agree anyway. She says that she has just been discharged from the hospital and her body is still empty, but Su tingxue is not good at cooking, and she can only bring out a braised spareribs. Fortunately, Ning Yiqing came. He seemed to have expected the result, so he packed several dishes from the restaurant when he came. Cheng Shutang also came when they were preparing for dinner. When he saw that the table was full of vegetables, his eyes lit up. He didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. He went to the kitchen to get a pair of dishes and chopsticks for himself, and sat happily eating. Ning Yiqing looked at his familiar look and despised him very much. Seeing Ning Yiqing''s eyes, he sighed and said, "I suddenly feel that I''m really too powerful. All the words I said before have become reality." He said and then he winked at Ning Yiqing and said, "I asked you to call my brother-in-law before. Now you can call me, right?" Chapter 1034 Ning Yiqing is too lazy to deal with Cheng Shutang, but he says with wide eyes: "Ning Yiqing, you must be kind to me now, or I won''t let my sister marry you..." The voice behind him was blocked, and his mouth had been stuffed by Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing said quietly after stuffing the drumsticks: "I also think I should treat you better. It is estimated that you will contract our drumsticks in the future. Do you feel very happy? Do you feel honored? " Cheng Shutang''s eyes are round. When he wants to pull out the chicken leg, Ning Yiqing says, "in my opinion, the best thing to eat is to eat quietly. If you think I''m not enough, there''s a chicken leg here." Cheng Shutang was almost choked by Ning Yiqing''s chicken leg just now. At this time, Ning Yiqing''s words mean that if he talks again, Ning Yiqing will eat into his mouth. He glares at Ning Yiqing fiercely. Ning Yiqing ignores him directly and turns around to give Su tingxue a chopstick of vegetables: "Mom, eat vegetables." Su tingxue said with a smile: "good!" Gu Yiwei also gave Su tingxue a dish with chopsticks: "Mom, it''s hard for you these days. Eat more." Su tingxue''s eyes narrowed with a smile: "your eyes are better now, so I can rest assured." Cheng Shutang immediately felt that he was so superfluous, and that his mother was robbed by others. He was a little frustrated. Originally, he thought it was a great joy to find his own sister, but now he felt that his sister had been abducted by his brother-in-law and his mother had been abducted by his sister He picked up the drumstick and bit it hard. Gu only saw his appearance, and the corner of his mouth smoked. Her elder brother was also a living treasure to some extent. After dinner, Su tingxue called Cheng Shutang: "go wash the dishes." "I''m the guest!" Cheng Shutang protested: "I''m here to enjoy life, not to wash dishes!" Su tingxue''s eyes glanced at the feather duster beside her and said slowly, "the only serious illness has just healed. She is still very weak. Do you want her to do the dishes?" Cheng Shutang felt that if he said yes at this time, his dear mother would pick up the feather duster and draw it on him! He was ready to get up, but heard Ning Yiqing say: "of course, the only one can''t do this kind of thing, I''ll do it." With that, he went into the kitchen, picked up the scarf and prepared to wash the dishes. Su tingxue was very satisfied with Ning Yiqing''s performance: "Yiqing is really good." She turned to see Cheng Shutang: "you are the only brother like this. How can you be like a brother? I''m disappointed in you Cheng Shutang''s face is misty. His mother has a son-in-law, so she doesn''t want a son? His heart suddenly gave birth to a strong sense of crisis! So he stood up and said, "I''ll do the dishes!" After Cheng Shutang enters the kitchen, Gu Weiyi can''t help laughing, and then gives Su tingxue a thumbs up. But Su tingxue said quietly: "in fact, I''m also for his good, or else he''s that temperament, I''m afraid I can''t marry my daughter-in-law all my life." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "so mom is now let brother learn to do housework?" Su tingxue nods. At this moment, the sound of the bowl being broken comes from the kitchen. Then he hears Cheng Shutang''s voice: "Ning Yiqing, are you here to wash or smash the bowl?" Chapter 1035 "The bowl was obviously broken by you. Is it interesting for you to confuse black and white like this?" Ning Yiqing''s voice sounds much calmer. Su tingxue and Gu Weiyi look at each other. Mother and daughter both think it''s funny. The two men are framing each other, because they all recognize the sound of two bowls smashing on the ground. Gu feels that these two men are not mature enough! Su tingxue is busy with her work, but she is not at ease with Gu only. She lives in Gu only''s villa at night and goes to the research institute early the next morning. Before going out, she repeatedly tells Gu only to have a good rest and don''t get tired. Cheng Shutang, because Su tingxue lives here, also lives here, and goes back to the army with Ning Yiqing in the morning. Just when Ning Yiqing left, Gu only saw the resentment in his eyes. She shivered unconsciously. Then she took a look at Cheng Shutang standing beside him. She immediately sympathized with Cheng Shutang. Ning Yiqing''s discontent and resentment can''t be sent to her now, so it can only be sent to Cheng Shutang. Gu''s return to school immediately attracted a lot of strange eyes. Anyway, she is also a celebrity in the Imperial University. She has not come to school for more than half a month. In addition, there is Cheng Su Su in the school. All kinds of rumors about Gu''s return are flying all over the world, so it''s hard to avoid seeing her at this time. Gu only one was puzzled. Her textbooks were all put in the dormitory. It was still early at this time. She went to the dormitory to get the books directly. When she went in, Yu Xiangxiang was thrashing. When she came in, her eyebrows went directly to her head. Wang feng''er was brushing her teeth when her toothbrush fell to the ground. The most calm is Wu Yuru. When she saw Gu Weiwei, she was relieved: "I knew you would come back safely!" When she spoke, Xiang Xiang and Wang Fenger both reacted. Xiang Xiang hurriedly picked up his toothbrush and ran to the restroom, spitting out the foam in his mouth quickly, then poured a cup of water to rinse his mouth and then ran back. But Yu Xiangxiang couldn''t take care of the eyebrows she had painted on her forehead. She pulled Gu''s only hand and said, "I''m the only one. You''re back at last! I''m scared to death this time! " Gu only asked curiously, "when I left, I asked Mr. Shao for leave. What happened? Why do you look so strange? " Yu Xiangxiang spoke the fastest, she immediately said: "you don''t know, during the period when you ask for leave, rumors about you are flying all over the world. It''s said that you ran away with the man who came to pick you up every day. That man is a rich second generation. She said that you didn''t come to study at all. You came to hang up your son." "Some people say that you are a poor man. When you get to the imperial capital, you are not tempted to take drugs, and then you are caught by the police and locked up." Yu Xiangxiang came up to Gu Weiwei and looked at her with bright eyes. He asked, "so, Weiwei, where have you been during this time?" Gu only finally understood why when she came back, the students looked at her with different eyes. She was only absent for more than ten days, so there were so many rumors about her! These people are really idle! What a rumor! She sipped her lower lip and said, "I just asked for half a month''s leave. As for the rumor I made in this way?" Chapter 1036 Wang feng''er looked Gu''s whole body up and down and said, "you don''t look like you''re being taken care of. You don''t look like you''re taking drugs. No matter how fierce the rumors are, I don''t believe a word!" Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly. Wu Yuru said: "I don''t believe it. Now that you come back, those rumors will be broken." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you three for your trust. To tell you the truth, I am also very curious about the person who made a rumor behind my back. Such a groundless story is a test of imagination." Yu Xiangxiang asked: "only, you haven''t said where are you going in this period of time?" "Back home." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile. It''s not that she wants to cheat them, but that her trip to the desert is top secret. When she was in hospital, Qin Hao, Secretary of Ning Beichuan, came to see her, saying that she would erase her participation in the operation, and that she would not be rewarded or punished. At the same time, she should keep it secret. Don''t tell anyone about it, for fear that it would endanger her life. Gu only met the black dragon organization when she was on a mission. She knew that they were vicious in nature. She was not a serious soldier now. If she was targeted by this organization, she would not die for nine lives. So she had to lie. Yu Xiangxiang clenched his fist and said, "those who make rumors are really hateful. They make it up like this!" Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrow. Since she entered the Imperial University with full marks of all subjects, she has been at the top of the wind. In the school, there are many people staring at her, and there are many people who want to pit her. But she felt that if things could be spread so disgustingly, someone would definitely add fuel to the flames, and who could guess that person. At this time, it''s almost time for class. A few girls can''t talk any more and hurry down the stairs to the direction of the teaching building. Gu only and Wu Yuru are in the same class. They rush to the classroom. As Gu only expected, all the students'' eyes fall on Gu only. Cheng Su Su also saw Gu only, her brow slightly wrinkled, but soon returned to nature, although she was eager to Gu only don''t come back to school, but also know Gu only will come back sooner or later. It''s just that for Cheng Su Su, Gu''s absence during this period of time gives her a lot of room to play. At least in the past half a month, she bribed her classmates. She feels that Gu has no more ability to compete with her. The most important thing is that Gu only hasn''t come to class for such a long time, so she can''t keep up with the pace of the teacher''s lectures. When the final exam is due, Cheng Su Su Su thinks she can compare Gu only! Gu Wei Yi feels Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes and turns to look at her. She immediately gives her a provocative smile. Gu Wei Yi also gives her a faint smile, but she is scared to see Cheng Su Su Su. Cheng Su Su didn''t understand that Gu only asked for half a month''s leave. How could he be different from before? In the past, Gu was the only one who was bright and beautiful, but he was not as bright and beautiful as he is now. Cheng Su Su feels that Gu seems to be more confident than before. There seems to be some murderous spirit in his confidence, which she only saw in Wang Li and angry Cheng Shutang. Chapter 1037 What Cheng Su Su doesn''t know is that Gu Zhifeng followed Hua Zhifeng on a mission this time. After going through life and death, she killed many members of the black dragon organization. Unconsciously, she felt a bit of killing. In addition, during this period of time, Su tingxue has been taking good care of Gu Yiwei. She eats so well that her face looks ruddy. With only one face to face, Cheng Su Su feels as if she has been compared by Gu Wei Yi. She immediately hates her heart, but she has no way at all. Gu only saw Cheng Su Su Su''s face turned blue with anger, and the corner of her mouth was slightly crooked. Cheng Su Su has not been in front of her for a long time. What she is curious about now is what kind of reaction Cheng Jinmo will make when Cheng Su Su''s identity is exposed. She didn''t pay attention to Cheng Su Su any more. She picked up the book and was ready to read it first. After all, she was short of such a long class. It took her a little time to keep up with her classmates. Wu Yuru handed a notebook to Gu: "this is the note I made for you." Gu was a little surprised. She took it over and opened it. She saw that the notes in it were very neat. She listed the key points of the teacher''s lecture one by one. She felt warm in her heart. When she thought of her lie, she felt sorry. She said to Wu Yuru seriously, "thank you!" "Don''t be polite to me." Wu Yuru said with a smile, "it''s just a little help. I hope I can help you." "Of course you can help me." Gu only sighed and said, "Yuru, what should I do without you?" Wu Yuru chuckled. Her hair has grown a lot during this period, and she looks more beautiful. Just because of her bad heart, she looks pale and slightly swollen. Gu only thought of her illness, but he felt helpless. In Wu Yuru''s current situation, he was afraid that he would not live to graduate from university. Gu only''s current medical skills could not save Wu Yuru. Sitting in front of them, a girl named Chen Xiuying turned her head and asked, "Gu Weiwei, where did you go some time ago?" Gu Weiyi did not answer, Chen Xiuying then said: "some people say that you are taken care of, is it true?" Originally some noisy classes immediately become silent, all the students in the class are put up their ears, Gu''s only thing is the biggest gossip in the Imperial University. Wu Yuru''s eyebrows wrinkled. What Chen Xiuying said is really disgusting! Wu Yuru looked at Gu only with some worry, but saw her smile and asked: "excuse me, this classmate, where did you hear the news from?" "Now the whole school is saying that you came to DIDU for the sake of being a hero, isn''t it?" Chen Xiuying asked with gossip on her face. Gu only said faintly: "you said that the whole school is spreading this thing, that is, following others'' advice. Is it true that you have not cheated if you can enter the Imperial University with your IQ?" As soon as she said that, some people in the class immediately laughed. This stem was spread in the whole school after Gu''s mid-term examination results came out and was stigmatized. Cheating is not a derogatory word in Imperial University because of Gu only, but a symbol of strength! But when it comes to Chen Xiuying, it''s full of ridicule, because Chen Xiuying took the countdown test of her class this time. Chapter 1038 Chen Xiuying''s face is not good-looking. Gu Weiyi seems to have nothing to observe and says: "or some people who are jealous of me are making rumors about me. After all, I am too excellent to make room for some clowns. Then I can only take advantage of my leave to publish some rumors that are not good for me, intending to destroy me." When she said this, she said with some melancholy: "this is the so-called taking advantage of my illness and killing me. It''s just that the person who does it is a bit stupid. How can a genius like me be knocked down by such boring rumors?" She turned to Cheng Su Su and said, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, don''t you think so?" The students in the class were stunned at first and then laughed again. Previous rumors about Gu only had something to do with Cheng Su Su, which was well known by the whole class. What Gu only meant by calling Cheng Su Su''s name at this time became a matter well known by the whole class. Cheng Su Su''s face changed slightly and said wrongly, "Gu Wei, how can you pour dirty water on me like this? What does it matter to me that you behave badly? " "This time I didn''t say it''s none of your business. What are you so nervous about?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I''m just making an analogy." Cheng Su Su was angry and was about to retort, but Gu Wei Yi said without hesitation: "since you like to make rumors about me so much, I think it''s really my fault." All the students in the class looked at her. She sighed and said, "if I''m good enough to make you envious, you won''t make rumors about me, so in the final analysis, I''m not good enough." Wu Yuru interjected: "the only thing is that you won the first place in the mid-term exam. This is not excellent. So how can you be considered excellent?" "Of course, after each examination, the first in the whole school, and then the most outstanding ability in all aspects is regarded as excellent." Gu Weiyi sighed and said: "some people think that I haven''t come to class during this period of time, so they want to compare me. I will beat her in the face with my strength." Wu Yuru chuckled, and Gu Weiyi said, "in my opinion, the person who made my rumor must want to get some benefits, so this time the second in our class is the most likely to make my rumor. Yuru, who is the second in our class this time?" "It''s Cheng Su Su." Wu Yuru replied. Gu only "Oh", and then the other students in the class also followed "Oh". Cheng Su Su''s face has been so angry that she didn''t do it this time. Gu only fell on her! She was immediately angry: "Gu only, you slander me!" Gu only asked blankly: "where did I slander you? I didn''t say anything Cheng Su Su remembers that Gu Wei Yi just quietly provoked the conflict, then quietly analyzed who was the rumor maker in front of the whole class, and then brought her in! But Gu only actually from beginning to end all did not say that the rumor that person is she! Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, don''t be so excited. We are classmates. We are friendly and considerate. I still understand. You can rest assured that I won''t miss you so much, and you don''t need to admit it. As for who did it, it really doesn''t matter in my opinion. After that, everyone knows it." Cheng Su Su knows that Gu''s only sentence is that the rumor is all over her head! Chapter 1039 Gu Wei over there said calmly: "I am very grateful to those students who made rumors about me. I will redouble my efforts and never give you another chance to be jealous of me. I also want to sincerely say sorry to you. It''s my fault. I''m not good enough to judge. That''s why I let you make rumors about me so deliberately." When Wu Yuru heard her words, the corners of her mouth were pumping. Her words were really amazing! The other students in the class looked after the only one and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Chen Xiuying was even more stunned. She subconsciously looked at Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su''s face turned red at this time. She secretly scolded Gu Wei Yi for being shameless! Such Gu Weiyi is really annoying! Gu only seems to have paid no attention to other people''s strange eyes. He picked up Wu Yuru''s notes and turned them over. He sighed and said, "fortunately, I only asked for half a month''s leave. Otherwise, Mr. Shao is so strict. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to test 100 in every class." Wu Yuru''s mouth drew again. Gu Weiyi turned to Cheng Su Su and said, "you don''t have to be too sad. No matter how well I do in the final exam, it''s just a full mark for the whole subject, which means there''s only room for improvement. But you''re not the same. You don''t have a full mark. If you want to make progress, I''m not as good as you." Cheng Su Su is so angry that he wants to kill! Gu only gave her a lovely and gentle look, and then continued to read the notes. At this time, the class was silent. The proud children from all over the country looked at Gu''s only eyes as if they were looking at the monster. They felt a sense of frustration. Chen Xiuying couldn''t help saying: "Gu You Yi, you are bragging! How can you get full marks when you miss so many classes? " Gu only smile: "is it bragging, don''t you know when the final exam is finished?" Chen Xiuying pursed her lower lip and turned to look at Cheng Su Su. At this time, Cheng Su Su has calmed down. Yes, even if Gu is only a genius and has the ability to never forget, she is missing so many classes after all! The university curriculum is not quite the same as that in high school. What we learn here every day is fresh knowledge, and what we learn is still very obscure. If we miss a lesson, we may miss a lot, not to mention the only one, which is more than half a month. After thinking about this, she felt a little relaxed. She was not willing to take care of the only one in her heart. She wanted to take care of the only one in all aspects. At this time, Shao Yizhi came into the classroom with the handout and started the day of teaching. When he stood on the platform, he glanced at Gu Yiwei, but he didn''t say much. Just after a class, he asked Gu Yiwei, "are you interested in taking the first place in the final exam?" Gu only nodded. Shao Yizhi was used to her calm manner and said, "if you have something you don''t understand, you can come and ask me at any time." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you, Miss Shao!" Shao Yizhi took another look at her, and then went out with the handout. When Cheng Su Su heard the conversation, she felt jealous. At ordinary times, Shao Yizhi was strict with the students in the class, but she was very kind to Gu only. She almost didn''t bite a silver tooth. Gu only went to Shao Yizhi''s office after lunch. He pointed to a large pile of books on the desk and said, "I''ll finish it in a month." Chapter 1040 Gu Weiyi picked up those books and turned them over. Then he felt that his scalp was numb. In addition to being thick enough, those books were also very obscure. In addition to the profound medical theory, there were many medical records. Reading this kind of book requires understanding and memory. It''s impossible to read it fast. It''s too difficult to read all these books in a month. She coughed and said, "teacher, today I boast Haikou in front of the whole class. I want to be the first in the school..." "I know." Shao Yizhi interrupted her saying: "you have this ability, I believe you, because you are a genius." Gu Weiyi suddenly felt that she had been too harsh in front of him before, and that Guangmang was too cruel, so now retribution has come. Her teacher is going to squeeze her potential to death. She touched her nose and said, "teacher, there''s something I can''t hide from you. I have regular training every afternoon..." "I know that, too." Shao Yizhi said lightly: "but you have a memory that never forgets. Even if the training will delay a little time, I don''t think it''s a big problem." He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you don''t want to be lazy, do you?" As soon as this sentence was finished, he seemed to be angry, reached out and patted heavily on the table, and said with grief: "Gu Wei Wei, you have such a good talent, how can you be lazy? You''ve wasted so much time some time ago. If you''re lazy again, it''s just God''s fault! " "Do you know why genius falls? It''s all caused by laziness Gu only immediately felt that his head was too big. Was it too far away? She offered her mace: "teacher, I understand all the reasons you said. You can rest assured that I will study hard! But my eyes have just recovered. Last time I couldn''t see because I used my eyes too much. When my eyes were just right, I had to read like this. I''m afraid I''ll see my eyes bad again. " There was a hesitation on Shao Yizhi''s face. Gu only saw his face and said: "teacher, don''t worry. I will finish reading these books in a month. Even if I look blind, I will finish reading them. I will never be lazy and I will never lose the teacher''s high hopes for me!" When she finished, she picked up the stack of books and was ready to leave. Before she got to the door, she heard Shao Yizhi calling her: "wait a minute!" As soon as her eyes brightened, she said, "the teacher doesn''t have to explain any more. I will finish reading these books in a month." "There''s no need to look at this in such a hurry." Shao Yizhi said with a light cough: "I just thought about it. It doesn''t need to be so urgent. Take your time and don''t damage your eyes. Just finish it in three months." "Isn''t that good?" Gu only one face embarrassed to say: "I don''t want to be a fallen genius." Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "you don''t want to sell yourself at a low price!" Gu Weiyi immediately said: "teacher, don''t worry, I will finish reading these books in three months!" She ran away with the book in her arms. Shao Yizhi saw her smile, and then he was relieved. Although he was anxious to pass on his medical skills to Gu only, it was the most urgent thing. No matter what he learned, he had to learn step by step. The only stack of books he gave Gu just now, but he had been looking through it for several years. Gu Weiyi could finish it in three months. In fact, it was very fast. It was unreasonable for him to ask her to finish it in one month. Chapter 1041 The most important thing, in Gu''s opinion, is not just to read a book, but to integrate the knowledge in the book. In this way, it doesn''t matter if you read slowly. Shao Yizhi sighed and said to himself, "it''s me. Gu Yiwei, please don''t let me down." Gu only knew that the stack of medical books was very valuable. She did not dare to throw them in the classroom. Instead, she moved them all back to the dormitory, carefully put them in the cabinet, and then took out one of them to study first. She didn''t study for more than half a month, and some of them didn''t adapt. However, she knew that she had to study hard and grow up hard, so that she would have enough ability to cope with the subsequent events. After school in the afternoon, she was ready to go to the army. As soon as she arrived at the gate of Imperial University, she saw Ning Yiqing waiting for her outside. At this time, he did not sit in the car, but half leaning on the side of the car. Today, he did not wear a military uniform, only a casual dress, but he was still tall and straight. His temperament was not comparable to that of the boys in the Imperial University. He was cold and noble. Because he was so excellent, he just stood there at random, which was a wonderful scenery at the school gate. Many girls passed by looked at him, and when they saw him, their faces turned red unconsciously. Gu only one saw him standing here, the corner of his mouth slightly up, is also here many people, otherwise she would rush into his arms. She gave him a smile. When a girl saw Gu''s smile, she couldn''t help thinking: there''s another flower maniac. Someone wanted to chat with him just now, but he glared back at him with a look in his eyes. This flower maniac will certainly be glared back! However, they were surprised to find out that Ning Yiqing not only glared at her, but walked towards her. She stretched out her hand to straighten her slightly spread scarf, frowned and said: "such a big man can''t even tie a scarf. It''s stupid!" Gu only gave him a smile: "there are still you!" Ning Yiqing was stunned for a moment, but didn''t speak. She directly led her to open the door for her. After she got into the co driver''s cab, she turned to open the door of the cab and drove her away. The girl at the door was stunned when she saw this scene. Finally someone recognized Gu Youyi: "that girl seems to be Gu Youyi." "That''s her!" Someone said discontentedly: "I''ve heard rumors about her before, saying that although she has good grades, her personal morality is extremely poor and her behavior is extremely improper. I heard that she had officers kiss her in public at the military training show. A man picked her up some time ago, and that''s another man!" Ning Yiqing took care of the only one in public during the military training show. However, he was dressed in military uniform at that time, and he was on the rostrum, so no one could see his face clearly. Therefore, no one recognized Ning Yiqing as the only officer who took care of him during the military training show. Immediately a woman began to scold: "I Pooh! What a shame "Before, she looked quite pure. I didn''t expect that she was so shameless. In only one semester, she had a good relationship with three men! It''s really terrible "It seems that the rumor before is true. She didn''t come to DIDU university to study. She came to hang up her son!" Gu Weiyi has no idea that Ning Yiqing''s coming to pick her up today has caused such a big misunderstanding. Chapter 1042 This period of time, because Su tingxue is by Gu''s side every day, she hasn''t been with Ning Yiqing for a long time, and she doesn''t have to worry about Su tingxue appearing at any time. Gu only Moming feels that she and Ning Yiqing look like stealing a love. She is excited and inexplicable. She turns her eyes around and finds that no one pays attention to her. She smiles, loosens her seat belt and kisses Ning Yiqing on the face. Ning Yiqing didn''t expect that she would kiss him suddenly. She shook her hand unconsciously. The steering wheel deviated slightly and nearly hit the car next to him, causing the car next to him to honk directly. Gu only sees this kind of scene to think of when she just reborn in Ling Cheng Ning Yi Qing to send her to go to school thing, she unconsciously chuckles. Ning Yiqing glanced at her. Her elated look at this time made his heart Tender. In fact, she was easy to be shy, so he once thought that she was timid in this aspect, but the facts behind proved that she was brave. "I don''t mind if you kiss me again," he said in a low voice Gu Weiyi pursed his lower lip and said, "No Ning Yiqing snorted. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly. When he was unprepared, he gave him another kiss: "just kiss this one. If you kiss my mother again, she will be angry." Ning Yiqing asked her: "when do you plan to return home?" "My mother and I don''t have to go home." Gu Weiyi told him what she had discussed with Su tingxue. Ning Yiqing nodded her head and said, "it''s OK. What can I do for you?" "On Mr. Cheng''s birthday, you accompany me to the Cheng family." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "give me courage." Ning Yiqing knows that with her courage, she doesn''t need anyone to embolden her at all. She just takes him to tell everyone in the Cheng family how good she is and how good her partner is. For such a thing, he will naturally cooperate. Seeing that she has taken out a book to read at this time, he frowned slightly and said, "your body is just right, so read carefully and hurt your eyes." Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "I''ve asked for more than half a month''s leave. If I don''t study hard, I won''t get the first place in the school. Then Cheng Su Su will die." Ning Yiqing saw her eyes full of firmness, others only saw her excellent, but did not see her efforts, but he clearly knew that she was not only smarter than ordinary people, but also very hard, with great willpower. It''s strange that she is not excellent. When Ning Yiqing saw her reading, she stopped her. Just when he was about to drive the car to the military camp, he suddenly thought of something. As soon as she got on the car, she would kiss him and tell him those little secrets in her heart. Is it to appease him? He glanced at Gu Wei, who was reading seriously. He thought it was very possible! He frowned slightly, but he could not get angry at all. He knew that he would never be angry with her in his life. Ning Yiqing sighed in her heart. After arriving at the barracks, Gu Weiyi put away the book in his hand, and then lovingly took his hand. She did everything naturally. Ning Yiqing glanced at her after seeing her move. She saw that he immediately gave him a sweet smile, and then approached him. The relationship between them immediately became very close. Chapter 1043 Because of Gu''s only small action, Ning Yiqing felt that the dissatisfaction in his heart was gone. He felt that she was very upset recently, and her grasp of his mood was more and more clear. There was a sense of crisis in his heart. If it goes on like this, he may be in a completely back moving position in front of her. But he didn''t have any rebellious mind at this time, and even faintly felt that it was OK to move his back in front of her. Gu''s heart was a little happy at this time. He didn''t find her way to appease him. She deeply felt that Ning Yiqing really wanted to be soft rather than hard, so she had to be soft to him in the future, which would help them get along with each other in the future. Ning Yiqing sent Gu Youyi to the training camp and left. He was the deputy general manager. He had a lot of things to deal with at hand. Today, he was able to pick her up, which was the time he took out of his busy schedule, but Gu Youyi, a fool who was determined to make progress, didn''t have this consciousness. He felt from the bottom of his heart that he had to find a way to get back from her in the future, and let her realize how wrong she was with him. Gu only to the training camp time is still early, has not started the normal training, Wang xiongchao saw her come over, some worried to ask: "where are you going this time?" Gu Weiyi did not answer, Huang Zhirong said in a cold voice: "where can I go? Nine times out of ten, I can''t bear the hardship of training and I''m lazy. " Gu only in these things do not want to explain, turned to ask Wang xiongchao: "instructor these days have come to class?" "Here we are." Wang xiongchao replied: "you haven''t come to training these days. Have you asked him for leave?" Gu Wei was stunned and asked: "do you want to ask for leave?" "Of course." Wang xiongchao looked at her with wide eyes and said, "the instructor is always strict. This time, I''m afraid you''ll die." He said here with some worry: "you told me when you couldn''t come before, and I can also ask for leave for you! If you are absent for so many days, the instructor is afraid that you will be expelled. " Gu only thinks of Hua Zhifeng''s personality, and thinks it''s very possible. In addition, she secretly went to the desert before, so Hua Zhifeng''s opinion on her is not general. She suddenly has a toothache. She can''t help but wonder if she wants to ask Ning Yiqing to help her talk to Hua Zhifeng. After all, their relationship is quite good. Just at this time, Hua Zhifeng came over with a cold face, and all the players immediately returned to their positions and stood in line. Hua Zhifeng''s eyes scan Gu''s face. Huang Zhirong''s eyes are filled with happiness and misfortune. Wang xiongchao''s face is full of worry. Gu''s own heart is also a little nervous. After all, the eyes in his eyes sweep her face like a knife. Hua Zhifeng shouts: "Gu Yiwei!" Gu Weiyi immediately stepped out and answered, "here it is!" Hua Zhifeng took a look at her and said, "can you still hit the 10th ring?" "Yes Gu''s only answer. Hua Zhifeng said faintly, "here are ten bullets for you." Gu only took the gun from the TA. She took a look at Hua Zhifeng, but Hua Zhifeng ignored her. So she came to the target with the gun. Then she found that the target was 150 meters away, which was a little farther than before. Gu only glanced at Hua Zhifeng again, but Hua Zhifeng still ignored her. Chapter 1044 Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrow and felt that all the students'' eyes were focused on her. Although she doesn''t know what Hua Zhifeng means, she knows that Hua Zhifeng''s character will not be praised if she does well, but if she doesn''t do well, she will be scolded and expelled directly. She was originally dissatisfied with the sniper training camp, but after she went to perform the task this time, she fell in love with this kind of training. If she did not take part in this training, even if she went to the battlefield, she would only be killed. She could not follow Ning Yiqing to perform any tasks, nor could she accompany him. She took a deep breath, concentrated on taking the gun and hitting the bull''s-eye. Then she found that her perspective eye had the function of positioning at this time. Although it was far away, she could see more clearly than before. She pulled the trigger, ten shots, ten rings. Hua Zhifeng''s eyebrows were raised unconsciously when he heard the TA''s report. He didn''t expect that she had made another ten rings. Her shooting talent was really amazing. The other students sighed there. She didn''t come to the training for such a long time, and even shot again. It was terrible! Hua Zhifeng asked Gu Yiwei, "are you satisfied with your grades?" "Just so." Gu only replied: "but I think I can improve a little more." Hua Zhifeng nodded: "but no matter how accurate your target is, you still have to be punished for missing so many classes for no reason. First, you have to carry 10 kg and run 20 km." Gu Yiwei immediately cried, but she still went for a load-bearing run honestly. When she tied up the load, she heard Hua Zhifeng say to the other students, "you must be asking at this time, why don''t I fire Gu Yiwei and only punish her for running 20 kilometers?" "The answer is very simple. If you can have ten rings, I will be more tolerant of you." Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked. He was tolerant when he was carrying 10 kg and running 20 km. This kind of tolerance is really stressful! Fortunately, she was not expelled. When she finished running, today''s training was also over. She stretched and did a set of stretching. As she was preparing to go back, she heard Hua Zhifeng calling her: "Gu Yiwei, come here!" Gu Wei was shocked to hear his cry. She thought he had gone, but she didn''t expect him to be here. She turned around and saw him standing under a dim street lamp. She asked: "instructor, is there anything else?" "From today on, you stay alone and train for an extra hour." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice. Gu only stayed for a while. She used to study a lot. Now Shao Yizhi gave her a stack of books, and Hua Zhifeng asked her to train one more hour every day. It''s really killing! She coughed and said, "instructor, can I say no?" "No!" Hua Zhi said coldly, "you should say it''s your honor!" Gu Yiwei Hua Zhifeng frowned: "why, don''t you?" Gu only murmured in a low voice: "my purpose in life is to become a traditional Chinese medicine, and then have the ability to protect life is enough." Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and said, "if you have something to say out loud, I promise I won''t kill you." Chapter 1045 Gu Weiyi sees the fierce light on Hua Zhifeng''s face. It''s like she''s going to beat her to death because she doesn''t agree with him. She''s too clear about her ability to fight with him. She''s killed every minute. So she showed a smile: "I feel very honored to be selected by the instructor for additional training." The wind of the flowers was slightly more relaxed, Gu only added, "but my family has the final say that I have to ask him." She thinks it will be useful to move Ning Yiqing out. After she goes back, she will discuss this with Ning Yiqing and ask him to refuse Hua Zhifeng. She doesn''t want to leave the sniper training camp, but her time is really tight now, and one more hour of training will really kill her. She thought her excuse was wonderful, but she saw a strange smile from the corner of Hua Zhifeng''s mouth and said, "Ning Yiqing, I really don''t see that you have such a high status in your family. I always thought you were hen pecked." Ning''s voice came from Gu''s only one: "my family is big and small. I has the final say." Gu only turned around and saw Ning Yiqing standing behind her. As soon as he said this, she knew it was over. This laziness is absolutely impossible to steal. Ning Yiqing saw Gu''s only appearance, and the corner of her mouth smoked. Now the girl is more and more refined, and everyone knows to take him out as a shield. He went up to Gu and looked at her and said, "but I always respect her opinions. I will not interfere with her life development. She can do whatever she wants." "So she can decide her own business." Gu only lightly pursed a lower lip, close to his ear and asked softly: "in terms of fighting, are you strong or the flower instructor strong?" Ning Yiqing took a look at her and then at Hua Zhifeng. Her eyes were a little excited. She whispered in her ear: "how? Want to join hands with me to beat Hua Zhifeng? " Gu''s eyes brightened when she heard this. It was a good idea. She nodded her head. Ning Yiqing took her hand and said, "I''m afraid you can''t help me when I really fight with him." Gu only asked again: "can you help me beat him?" "What''s the good thing?" Ning Yiqing asked her. Gu only threw a wink at him: "I''m all yours. You can do whatever you want." Ning Yiqing has a sense of being teased by her daughter-in-law, but she can''t help itching. He was about to speak, but Hua Zhifeng couldn''t stand it: "is it really good for you two to discuss beating me in front of me?" These two people don''t bear his face and discuss how to beat him. They still love each other in front of him. Do they still have him in their eyes? Gu only one face of surprise, asked Ning Yiqing: "we speak so small voice, how can he hear?" "Fool, he is a special talent after special training, in addition to excellent listening, but also understand lip language." Ning Yiqing explained. Gu Weiyi was frustrated. The more she knew about the special forces, the more she felt that their abilities were terrible. Now that she''s ready, she even moved out her lips. She just wanted to be lazy. Look at this situation, she can''t steal. She said bitterly, "well, you know he knows what we''re talking about, but he''s still cooperating with me. Why?" Chapter 1046 Ning Yiqing said lightly: "because it can make you happy, I satisfy your desire to whisper with me." Gu Yiwei Hua Zhifeng couldn''t bear it: "enough for you two!" These two people''s appearance is to ignore him clearly, this kind of feeling of being forced to feed a big mouthful of dog food is really not good. Gu Wei took a look at him and turned his lips. Ning Yiqing pinched her palm and said, "in fact, it''s not impossible that you want me to beat him for you. It''s just that he''s in a bad state recently. It''s hard to beat him like this." "I''ve seen the secret injuries in him for a long time, but he is so fierce every day that I dare not tell him." Gu only said here, the voice suddenly louder, said: "instructor, you really don''t go to the hospital for ten days and a half months?" Hua Zhifeng''s brow wrinkled, and Gu only said with a smile: "if you really don''t want to go to the hospital, I can prick a few needles for you. I''ve just learned a great traditional Chinese medicine. Do you want to try my skills first?" Hua Zhifeng thinks of Gu''s only few injections in the desert and shoots a black dragon mercenary to kill himself. He shivers unconsciously. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I really know how to do medicine. Your hands are shaking badly now. As long as I get a needle, your hands will not shake again." Hua Zhifeng knew that he had attacked her many times. She didn''t look like a generous person, so he would not come to embarrass himself. So he said with a straight face: "Gu You Yi, training begins!" Gu Wei a light flat mouth, is ready to obediently touch the gun, but was Ning Yi Qing one hand lift, directly put her on the side of the mat. The cushion was very soft. Gu only didn''t hurt, but he was a little confused: "what is this?" Ning Yiqing''s mouth is slightly crooked, and Hua Zhifeng explains: "you all see that my body is not good enough, so you know that I need to rest, but I think you lack training, so I invite Ning Yiqing to be your special training instructor. How about that? Are you very happy? Are you surprised? " As like as two peas, he said the words behind him. Gu''s face turned black. She felt that she had done something stupid today. After seeing the expression on her face, Hua Zhifeng seldom said with a smile: "I don''t know which fool thinks that he has found a backing, but he has put himself in. It''s so sad and ridiculous!" Gu Weiyi grinds her teeth. She looks at Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing''s face is calm. That face is still as cold as usual. She stands up with one hand, looks at Ning Yiqing and says: "you''re dead..." Her voice is not down, the whole person fell on the mat. Hua Zhifeng couldn''t help laughing when he saw her like this. He happily said to Ning Yiqing, "although this student is very talented, he has a rebellious temperament. He will work hard for you in the future." "Easy to say." Ning Yiqing''s tone was flat. Hua Zhifeng smiles and reaches out her hand to Ning Yiqing according to the rules between them. Just at the moment when his hand touches Ning Yiqing''s palm, Ning Yiqing suddenly uses his catching hand and twists his backhand. Hua Zhifeng can''t help but be surprised. He and Ning Yiqing''s skills are essentially between Bo Zhongqing and Bo Zhongqing, so as long as they lose the first chance, they are difficult to turn back the situation. Just for a moment, Hua Zhifeng falls to the ground heavily by Ning Yiqing. Chapter 1047 As soon as Gu Wei was ready, he immediately took out the silver needle he was carrying and inserted it into several acupoints on his body with a lightning speed. He immediately felt that he had lost all his strength and could not lift his hands and feet. Hua Zhifeng''s heart can''t help but be surprised. He has some understanding of Gu Weiyi. He knows that she is the thorn head of Wai Ji Chou. This time, she has controlled him, but she doesn''t know how to toss him. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "instructor, I really know how to do medicine!" Hua Zhifeng stares at Ning Yiqing angrily and says, "Ning Yiqing, you''ve learned badly!" Ning Yiqing said with no expression: "war is never tired of deceit!" Hua Zhi was very popular. Ning Yiqing said: "although we are old comrades in arms for many years, no matter how important our old comrades are, they are not as important as our daughter-in-law. Although I am not a hen pecked woman, I don''t like her unhappy appearance." Gu only a smile, immediately put his hand over Ning Yiqing''s neck, tiptoe on his face kiss a breath: "you''re the best!" Hua Zhifeng wants to cover his eyes and finds that he can''t lift his hand at all. He has to turn his head to one side. He thinks it''s bad luck for him to meet such a couple who can''t pay for their lives. Most importantly, these two people are quite shameless! Not a bit of integrity! Ning Yiqing gently raised her eyebrow, and her eyes overflowed with smile. When he and Gu were together, they had a tacit understanding. Although they didn''t have a look to let each other understand their mind, they could also understand each other''s meaning through some small gestures. Gu Weiyi squatted beside Hua Zhifeng and said: "last time when I was in the desert, the instructor made me realize my shortcomings. I really don''t have any fighting experience, but now I have someone! So don''t try to bully me now! " Hua Zhifeng''s face is speechless. Is he capsizing in the sewer this time? He saw Gu only then drew out the needle, he some nervously said: "Gu only, you don''t mess!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "what nonsense does the instructor say? I have a deep love for Ning Yiqing. Apart from him, other men in the world are like clouds to me. Although you are excellent, you can''t match him. How can I fool you?" As soon as she finished her sentence, Hua Zhifeng felt Ning Yiqing''s cold eyes swept towards him. He wanted to cry without tears. This is her strength pit him! Gu only saw his expression and felt very happy. She put her hand on his pulse and her face became dignified. Then she opened the perspective eye and looked at his internal organs and bones. Since her eyes regained their eyesight, she has been trying to adjust her perspective eyes. Then she found that her perspective eyes are actually layered. Now she can see through several layers of material. But if she adjusts her vision, she can see the layer she wants to see most. She does not have a good grasp of the ability of clairvoyance, which is not exactly what she wants, but she can control it. After she saw the bones and internal organs of his body, she found that several bones of his body had slight dislocation. Although there was no big problem in the internal organs, there were a lot of small problems. She also found that there were scars in his body, which were injured by the enemy during the battle. And his pulse is like sinking late, and the damp cold in his body is very serious. It''s not easy to completely remove the damp cold from his body. Chapter 1048 Gu only asked Hua Zhifeng, "did the instructor soak in ice water for a long time before?" "Once on a mission, I spent three days and three nights in ice water." Hua Zhifeng looked at her: "how do you know this?" Gu only slightly nodded his head and asked, "did you get shot several times before? One shot to the lung, one shot to the liver? " Hua Zhifeng''s eyes were a little surprised: "how do you know?" Gu only did not answer his question. He looked at his body again and asked, "did you not have a good rest after your injury, and go to perform the task as soon as your wound gets better?" Hua Zhifeng didn''t answer Gu''s only question this time. He turned to Ning Yiqing and asked, "did you tell her?" "I''m not that bored." Ning Yiqing at this time in fact to Gu only see Hua Zhifeng''s physical condition is also some accident, he slowly said: "is her own see out, she really know medicine." Hua Zhifeng was stunned for a moment. Gu only held his hands in front of his chest and said, "because you have been soaking in ice water for too long, and you always go to cold and humid places when you usually perform tasks, so you have very serious rheumatism on your body. Because your internal organs have been injured but have not been well cultivated, you are now declining in height, Plus, you''ve been over training for a long time and it''s really hurt you She said with a long sigh: "so, drillmaster, if you don''t take good care of your body, you won''t live for five years." "Don''t be alarmist here!" Hua Zhifeng frowned and said, "my health is very good!" Gu only asked him: "have the instructors heard the story of Duke Huan of Qi who refused to be treated? If you''ve heard of it, you should feel like him. " Hua Zhifeng Ning Yiqing said: "don''t tease him. Is there any cure for his current situation?" Gu Weiyi held his cheek and said, "my medical skills are not enough to cure his disease now. He has to ask my teacher to help him with it. But the teacher swore that he would never see a doctor for others. Last time, it was an exception to help me with my eyes. If he asked the teacher to help the official to recuperate his body, he might not agree." Ning Yiqing knew that Gu Yiwei had helped Qin Zhenhua recuperate his body so that he could stand up and walk freely, and then saw Gu Yiwei''s old way when he bought medicinal materials in Yunnan, so he knew that her medical skills were not too low. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng are comrades in arms for many years. They have been friends with each other for a long time. Of course, he doesn''t want Hua Zhifeng to have an accident, so he asks Gu Youyi, "how many percent can you cure him?" "If he cooperates, I can help him recuperate 60% or 70%." Gu Yiwei said with a wink: "but as long as he is in good health and tries to bully me every day, he doesn''t cooperate. I think I can help him to recuperate at most." Ning Yiqing is a little speechless. She always thinks that the point of her sentence just now is that Hua Zhifeng once bullied her. He reaches out his hand and rubs her hair and says, "well behaved, help him treat his illness carefully, and then leave other things to me." Gu Weiyi immediately said: "as long as you help me, I can help him cure 70% or 80% When Hua Zhifeng heard the conversation between them, he was a bit embarrassed. Gu Weiyi''s possibility of cure was like an unknown number. After a few words, he had several solutions. Chapter 1049 It''s just that Hua Zhifeng doesn''t hold any hope for Gu only. He always thinks that Ning Yiqing told Gu only about his illness, so he said in a low voice: "are you two having a similar fight?" Gu Wei Yi smiles and doesn''t speak any more. Instead, he takes out a whole set of silver needles, opens the thick coat he is wearing outside, reveals his skin, and pricks a lot of needles on his hands and feet. Her needling level is worse than that of Shao Yizhi. At least she has no way to avoid pores like Shao Yizhi. But she has a certain degree of depth of needling. Every time she helped Hua Zhifeng prick a needle, his heart was tight. He was afraid that she would prick him willfully. However, it turns out that he thought too much and Gu''s only needle didn''t bring any discomfort to his body. When Gu only finished needling, her forehead was full of sweat. Ning Yiqing has been watching. Seeing that her hand will touch Hua Rufeng''s skin when pricking the needle, he is not very happy. However, because the object is Hua Zhifeng and Gu only wants to save people, he can only bear it. Gu only pricked a quick needle this time. He basically pulled out the needle after pricking. When she received the last needle, Hua Zhifeng stood up with a carp. As soon as he stood up, he wanted to scold her, but suddenly found that his body was much lighter than usual. His hand, which had been shaking with pain before, was not so painful now, and his shaking hand was no longer shaking. Hua Zhifeng was a little surprised to see Gu Youyi. While receiving her needle bag, Gu Youyi said, "instructor, I have been observing you for a long time, so I know something about your body before, so you don''t have to be too brave." "Although I think I''m very good at shooting, I still think I''m most interested in medical skills. Although my medical skills are not as good as my teachers, they are actually better than most quack doctors. As long as you don''t have prejudice against me in the future, I''m still willing to do what I can to help you with your health." Flower know wind to mouth to drink scold her words also swallow down, looking at her eyes some strange. Gu Weiyi said that he wanted to study medicine. Hua Zhifeng had heard about it several times, but he didn''t take her words to heart, and he didn''t think that she could learn anything when she went to Imperial University to study medicine. But today Gu only helps Hua Zhifeng to cure her illness. Hua Zhifeng has a very intuitive understanding of her medical skills. Her medical skills are not low, so she really doesn''t mean to be a doctor. Hua Zhifeng''s brow slightly wrinkled, Gu only carefully asked: "I have to learn medical skills, but also in the normal school classes, so I really have little time, this overtime training instructor can give me free?" When Hua Zhifeng heard her words, she immediately understood her mind. After all, she still didn''t want to train! This so-called treatment for him actually lays the foundation for her purpose. Hua Zhifeng''s face has changed a few times. There are no amazing soldiers in the army, but Gu Zhifeng is still a minority. She is smart, brave and strong. She should have been the best employee, but her interest is not in this. He is a pity. But he was soon relieved that he had trained her to be an employee in the security company. This kind of thing should be bothered by the giants above, not by him. Chapter 1050 So Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice: "the beauty you want!" Gu only one lightly skims a mouth, the flower knows the breeze to turn head to say to Ning Yi Qing: "the training of your family object is handed over to you." Ning Yiqing did not have time to nod his head, but he said: "when you train her, I''ll watch, so that you don''t release water, and then it will hurt her." Ning Yiqing frowned slightly. Gu only looked at Hua Zhifeng and said, "instructor, please understand the light bulb of 1000 watts." Hua Zhifeng directly as did not hear, selfishly said: "so settled." He said that afraid of Gu only and Ning Yiqing back, turned and left, as if they were monsters. But when he left, he even shook his arm. He found that his arm, which was in great pain just now, didn''t hurt any more. He muttered in his heart: "I can''t see that Gu Weiyi is really good at it." Gu only saw his back and sighed a little. Hua knew how the wind was hurt. She knew that although she had been touching him, she respected him in her heart. She also knew that he was stubborn, so she was not surprised that he did not agree to reduce her training time at this time. She turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "does he really invite you to teach me?" Ning Yiqing nodded: "he and I have our own strong points. He thinks that your temperament is jumping off. He is afraid that it will imprison your mind. So let me teach you for an hour every day." Gu only looked at him with bright eyes and asked, "can you put water when you teach me?" Ning Yiqing glanced at her and asked, "I dare to release water. Do you dare to take it?" Gu Weiyi could not help shivering. Ning Yiqing rubbed her hair and said, "I have never had time to teach people for so many years. You can rest assured that I will not have any reservation for you. I will give you everything." Gu only heard this sentence and shivered again. She didn''t know whether her tricks would work in front of him! She asked in a low voice, "after learning all your skills, can I beat you?" "You''re a student of pursuit." Ning Yiqing is not stingy. He praises her: "you can challenge me when you are successful." Gu only heard his words, and Mo Ming felt that he was dying. Ning Yiqing took her hand and said, "today''s training is over. It''s a warm-up. Tomorrow''s formal training, I won''t feel sorry for you, because..." After a little pause, he said: "because in the battlefield, there has always been only life and death, not the word pity, you are so brave. If you dare to sneak to the battlefield this time, you will surely sneak in the future. So in order to make you die less early, I will ask you according to the strictest standard." Gu only immediately cried a face, she thought this time things have been good prevarication in the past, did not expect that he is not let her mean! She said how he could talk so well this time, he was waiting for her here! Ning Yiqing saw the expression on her face, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and a faint smile appeared in her eyes: "today, I''ll send you back first. In fact, I''m not so unkind. I can also accept bribes." "How can I bribe you?" Gu only asked. Ning Yiqing''s eyes fell on her, looked her up and down, and finally boasted: "I want to grow up a lot recently. It seems that drinking Papaya Soup is also effective." Gu Yiwei Chapter 1051 Ning Yiqing added: "how can you bribe me? You really know it. " Gu Yiwei Is it really good that he hinted so clearly? When they return to the villa, Su tingxue has already come back, and the food is cooked. Ning Yiqing feels that her head is big when she sees Su tingxue, and Gu''s only mouth rises unconsciously. So she whispered in his ear: "rather less, I decided not to bribe you, you do it yourself." Ning Yiqing looks at Gu''s only one eye and doesn''t speak at last. Gu only ran to Su tingxue happily and said, "Mom, I miss you so much!" Although Hua Zhifeng was put on the ground by Gu only and Ning Yiqing, and lay on the ground for more than an hour, his body was more comfortable than ever. He''s been sleeping a lot for years, but he''s had a good night''s sleep, and his pain seems to have disappeared. He stretched out his hand and opened the drawer. There was a physical examination report in it. The contents of the report were the same as Gu''s, but the details were more detailed. In fact, he knew before that he would not live long. The doctor made some treatment plans for him, but those plans had little effect on him. Because he knew about it, he wanted to go out to carry out the mission. He would rather die in the battlefield than in logistics. But this time Gu''s only few needles let him see the hope that his body can also be recuperated. He knows that as long as his body can be recuperated, then the task will take a long time, and he doesn''t want to be tortured by illness all the time. Hua Zhifeng picked up another list in the drawer. The content of the list was relatively simple. It was a report to carry out a mission. He had contacted a leader of the southern military region before and wanted to carry out a mission. But now because of Gu''s only few stitches, he changed his mind, so he tore the list to pieces. It''s better to perform more tasks alive than to drag the sick body to perform unknown tasks. At this moment, the phone in his room rang. He answered and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve changed my mind. I want to take good care of myself before I go to the task." After he hung up, the chief temporarily adjusted the list of tasks to be performed, and his confidential secretary arranged the matter. The news soon spread to the dark room, and the man''s brows wrinkled. After they failed to hunt Ning Yiqing last time, they turned to hunt Hua Zhifeng, but they didn''t expect that Hua Zhifeng unexpectedly didn''t carry out the task. The man is a little curious, like Hua Zhifeng, who is a monster of executing tasks. What happened to him that made him change his mind? The man was puzzled. In the man''s opinion, the success rate of this hunting is much higher than that in the desert, because he has got accurate information. Hua Zhifeng has a problem with his body, and his combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. Hua Zhifeng has a lot of secrets and is one of the people they must kill. But this time Hua Zhifeng quit, he can only cancel the task. Gu only woke up early in the morning, received a call from the hospital, let her go to the hospital to get the DNA test report, she immediately agreed to come down, inexplicably nervous in the heart, quickly told the news to Su tingxue. Su tingxue said decisively, "I''ll take a day off and get the report with you." Chapter 1052 Ning Yiqing happens to come down from upstairs. After hearing Gu''s conversation with Su tingxue, she picks up the phone and asks Mao Suiyi for leave. After he hung up the phone, Gu only said, "I''ll just go with mom to get the report, so you don''t have to ask for leave. When I get the report, I''ll tell you the result." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I think this is a big event in your life. How can I not be with you at this time?" Gu Weiyi wants to say something more, Su tingxue said: "only, let him go, or he will not be at ease." Gu Weiyi had to nod. Ning Yiqing said to her softly, "Gu Weiyi, we are married. Even if we finally report that you are not my aunt''s daughter, you are also my wife." Su tingxue is a little annoyed when she hears his words, but she turns around and thinks that Ning Yiqing''s words clearly mean that Gu Weiyi is Gu Weiyi for him, no matter Gu Weiyi is a little village girl in Lingcheng or her daughter. There is only strong affection in his words. Even if Su tingxue is uncomfortable, he can''t be blamed. Gu''s only daughter is Su tingxue''s daughter. In fact, before the DNA test report came out, it was just a guess. Now it''s time to uncover the truth. Ning Yiqing gently holds Gu Weiwei''s cool fingertips and gives her a smile. Mother and daughter walking in the corridor of the hospital, Gu only slightly nervous, Su tingxue saw her smile and asked: "what are you nervous about?" Gu only slightly lowered his head and said, "I''m afraid if you''re not my mother, I don''t know where to find my mother." In the final analysis, it was her obsession for two lives, so when she really faced it, she was worried about gain and loss. Hearing the words, Su Xue laughed: "the time I spent with you is the happiest day in my life. Even if the final result comes out, we don''t have any blood relationship, I will treat you as my own daughter." Gu only heard this sentence when the heart for a time is not clear what kind of feeling, she and Su tingxue from the essence of the relationship is equal to make friends, even if they can''t be a mother and daughter, can also be good friends. Gu only lightly pursed a lower lip: "it''s me who is too nervous." Su tingxue took her hand and said, "in fact, I''m also very nervous." Mother and daughter smile at each other, and the originally tense atmosphere immediately relaxes. Ning Yiqing, on the contrary, was the most calm of the three. He submitted various materials in front of him, and then the staff of the hospital gave him the report. The report was put in a kraft paper bag. For the sake of confidentiality, it was printed with a seal of fire paint. Ning Yiqing opened the bag calmly. As he was about to take it out, Gu Yiwei suddenly said, "I''ll see for myself." Ning Yiqing took a look at her and saw that she bit her lip slightly. He thought for a moment and handed her the paper bag. Gu only took the paper bag and said to Su tingxue, "Mom, let''s watch it together." Su tingxue''s mouth turned to light smile and nodded her head lightly. Gu''s heart beat a little faster unconsciously. It was her two lifetime obsession to recognize her biological parents. Naturally, she would be particularly nervous. Her hand slightly trembled to take out the report, and then opened the front page, directly saw the above conclusion: "DNA matching degree 99.9%, considered as lineal relationship." Chapter 1053 Gu Yiwei felt relieved when he saw this line, but jokingly said: "Mom, the doctor who wrote the report is really stupid. With such a high degree of matching, it is clear that we are a mother daughter relationship, but it is written here that we are considered to be immediate relatives. This writing method is too irresponsible. If I were the president of this hospital, I would dismiss him!" Pressure in her heart two life things, at this time has been completely confirmed, she was happy to jump up. From now on, she is also a person who loves her mother! Su tingxue had tears in her eyes. Wen Sheng said, "well, the doctor who wrote the report is too incompetent. We''ll complain about him another day." Gu Yiyi smiles and hugs Su tingxue, saying, "Mom, I''m really your daughter!" "Even without this report, I know you are my daughter!" Su tingxue hugged her tightly: "I can feel it." Su tingxue has always had a very good intuition. In fact, from the first moment she saw Gu Weiyi, she felt that GE was very close. So when Gu Weiyi told her about her life experience, she thought Gu was her own daughter. But after all, it took them so long to recognize each other, and there was another Cheng Su Su in the middle, so this report is very necessary, because it is the most direct proof of blood relationship. Although Gu Weiwei knew Su tingxue''s biological mother for a long time, she was still agitated when she knew the result. From now on, she will have a real home, a mother who loves her, an unreliable but serious brother who takes care of her, a respectable and lovely grandfather and grandmother, and an upright uncle. Ning Yiqing looks at the mother and daughter who are holding each other. He is relieved. He knows how important this matter is. Now with this result, it''s much easier to deal with the follow-up affairs. He waited for the mother and daughter to vent their emotions and asked, "today is a big day. Can mom treat us to a good meal?" When Su heard that Xue was laughing, she looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "the only one is that you choose men''s eyes better than your mother." Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, but hear Su tingxue say again: "what do you like to eat, although tell mom, mom treat!" Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing smile at each other. Cheng Su Su is at school and is not at home. When Cheng Jinmo comes home, he sees Mr. Cheng sitting on the balcony reading a newspaper and the nanny preparing dinner. Although there are people in the family, it makes him feel not angry. It seems that since Su tingxue left, the family is no longer like home. Cheng Jinmo sighed and put his briefcase on the cabinet in the entrance. Seeing him back, Mr. Cheng put down his newspaper, took off his presbyopic glasses, and waved to him. He picked up the teacup to make a cup of tea for himself and Mr. Cheng, and then carried it to him. Instead of taking the cup, Mr. Cheng asked him, "what are you doing with tingxue?" Mr. Cheng has also asked about this, but Cheng Jinmo has always been concerned about other things and said things very lightly. Mr. Cheng thought he was an elder before, so he didn''t ask much. However, during this period, he lived in the Cheng family for more than half a month, and Su tingxue never came back except once when he came home. This is enough to explain many problems. Chapter 1054 Cheng Jinmo''s face was gloomy. After a sip of tea, he said, "I have a little problem with tingxue. Dad doesn''t have to worry. I''ll have a good talk with her another day." "Little problem?" Mr. Cheng frowned: "I know the character of listening to snow. She usually has a big heart. If it''s just a small thing, she won''t take it seriously. I''ve been home for so many days, and she hasn''t been home. Even if she''s busy, she won''t be like this. Let''s talk about it. What happened at the end of the day?" Cheng Jinmo knew that he couldn''t hide it from Mr. Cheng, but he didn''t think it was his own fault. He said, "there was a little misunderstanding. Tingxue was dissatisfied with Su Su. Then tingxue heard a girl''s instigation. I talked with her for a few words, and then she turned over the old story 18 years ago." Mr. Cheng frowned and said in a deep voice, "did she listen to others'' instigation, or did you listen to Su Su''s instigation?" Cheng Jinmo''s eyebrows also slightly wrinkled: "Dad, Su Su is my daughter and tingxue, how can she instigate the relationship between me and tingxue?" Mr. Cheng snorted coldly: "you, there are always enough women, but I don''t mean you. Is your daughter really a good one?" Mr. Cheng is old and not in good health. He has been living in a sanatorium for most of these years. However, he has lived to this age and has been in a high position for a long time. He looks at things more thoroughly than he did when he started. Although Cheng Su Su is the only daughter of the Cheng family, she is very popular, but Mr. Cheng has never been too fond of her. He always thinks that she is too thoughtful and sometimes has some bad ideas. It''s just that he''s not in good health, and he doesn''t care about his grandchildren. So Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Su Su, and he can''t help it. But this time because of Cheng Su Su Su''s reason, let Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue out of condition, this matter he can''t ignore. After hearing what Mr. Cheng said, Cheng Jinmo said unhappily, "Dad, how can you say so? Although Su Su is a bit vain sometimes, he can see clearly the main right and wrong. " After hearing this, Mr. Cheng glanced at him and said, "my three sons have their own advantages and disadvantages. In terms of intelligence, the third is the first. In terms of drilling, the second is better than you. The reason why you have been able to stand in a high position over the years is that you certainly have your unique side." "But you know what else is going on." When Cheng Jinmo heard Mr. Cheng''s words, sweat came out of his forehead, and he suddenly woke up. Mr. Cheng continued: "you are the eldest son of my Cheng family. In this imperial capital, I still have some face. But one day when I leave, no one will give you my face again, and my health is not good. I''m afraid I can''t protect you for a long time." "It seems that tingxue''s position is lower than yours. Over the years, she seems to be a little lazy, and she doesn''t have any contacts. But her ability is there, and no one can replace her. Now, her face is even better than mine." Cheng Jinmo was shocked. He didn''t think about it, but he didn''t think it as thoroughly as Mr. Cheng. Although he is in a high position, he knows that there are a group of people who want to pull him down from this position and take his place. Chapter 1055 Mr. Cheng glanced at him, sighed and said: "I didn''t want you to have any utilitarian thoughts about the affairs between your husband and wife. As an elder, I naturally hope you will have a good life, but you are always soft. If I listen to the snow 18 years ago, I will also blame you." "You think that thing is past, but that thing is the pain of her life. When you believe that she loves her and loves her, she can ignore it, but when you doubt her, why can''t she care with you?" "Listen to snow although heart big, but she is a woman after all, and she has a vice twist temper, really want to worry about when, that is ten horses can''t hold, she is to live with you for a lifetime, and Su Su is your daughter, sooner or later to marry, who is more important, you think about it." Cheng Jinmo sat there, the tea was very hot, his hand against the cup, but nothing. After a long time, he said, "Dad is right, but Su Su is my daughter. She has made no mistakes, and I can''t get her out of the house." Mr. Cheng said: "you are really stupid. For tingxue, she doesn''t care how you treat Su Su. What she wants is your position. She hopes that no matter what happens, you will be on her side unconditionally." Cheng Jinmo''s heart was shocked. Seeing what he looked like, Mr. Cheng couldn''t help saying, "when you live to this age, you don''t understand women at all. It''s stupid!" Cheng Jinmo was taught speechless by Mr. Cheng. He said softly, "what dad taught me is." In his current status, no one dares to lecture him like this except Mr. Cheng. Mr. Cheng''s words set off a huge wave in his heart. After a long time, he said, "Dad, I''ll go to pick up tingxue tomorrow." Mr. Cheng''s face softened a little and said, "I know you always want face, but in fact, a man can not face in front of his daughter-in-law. Take a soft suit and say a few soft words in exchange for peace of home. That''s worth it." Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "what Dad said is reasonable." Mr. Cheng said softly, "I''m old, and I can''t help you any more. You need to walk the way behind. As an elder, I hope you are happy. You don''t want to pick up the snow tomorrow. Go today!" Cheng Jinmo nods. Mr. Cheng knows his son. His advantages are very obvious, and his disadvantages are also obvious. Mr. Cheng doesn''t know how much he can listen to what he said today. After su tingxue asks Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing to have a big meal, Ning Yiqing receives a call from his political commissar Ruan Yingnian. There is something urgent in the regiment that he needs to deal with. Although he wants to be with Gu Yiwei, Su tingxue directly blows him away when she hears their chat. Her reason is simple: "you are a soldier, and soldiers have their own responsibilities." Ning Yiqing admired Su tingxue very much before, but at this time, he felt that it was too sad to have such a mother-in-law. He felt that he needed to go back to destroy his father-in-law and find more things for his mother-in-law. After Ning Yiqing left, Su tingxue said to Gu Weiyi with a smile, "go, I''ll take you home to see your grandparents." Chapter 1056 "Grandparents?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. Su tingxue said in a low voice, "it''s a matter of time before your father and I divorce. He only has Cheng Su Su in his heart. Cheng Su Su has said a lot of bad things in front of him. Just like him, you are also angry with him. It''s better to live with me, so you can call my parents grandparents." Gu only to his mother is also extreme admiration, Su tingxue this posture put out is to divorce with Cheng Jinmo, and Cheng Jinmo has been regarded as an outsider. She chuckled and said, "Mom''s right, but it''s not settled yet..." "So it is." Su tingxue then said, "wait until things are settled. No matter whether the Cheng family recognizes you or not, you are a treasure in my heart. Now I''ll take you to see your grandparents." She knows something about Cheng Jinmo. He is brainwashed by Cheng Su Su. In his heart, Cheng Su Su Su is a treasure and may not be able to accept Gu only one. But she doesn''t say much about this in front of Gu only one at this time. She can only point to the end. Gu Weiyi nods with a smile. In fact, she can guess what Su tingxue doesn''t think. She doesn''t say much about it now. She''s not interested in returning home, but she still has to do it. Mother and daughter are very close even without the final DNA report. They have already regarded each other as the closest person. Now that they have the final result, they cherish this hard won affection even more. When they got back to Su''s house, they opened the door and saw Cheng Jinmo sitting on the sofa. Su''s elder''s face was much more relaxed than before. Gu Yiwei can''t help but turn to look at Su tingxue when he sees Cheng Jinmo. Su tingxue''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and her face is a little cold. Gu Yiwei knows that she is very dissatisfied with Cheng Jinmo when she sees her reaction. Cheng Jinmo raised his head when he heard the movement. He saw Gu Yiwei standing beside Su tingxue, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. Today, Cheng Jinmo listened to Mr. Cheng''s words, and he really wanted to take Su tingxue back. However, when he saw Su tingxue taking Gu Yiwei to Su''s home, he was not happy. He wanted to attack, but he thought of Mr. Cheng''s words again, so he stood up and said with a smile: "listen to snow, I''m back!" "What are you doing here?" Su tingxue''s question is absolutely hard. Gu only saw Su tingxue''s flat face. At this time, Su tingxue had no gentleness when she was alone with her. Instead, she had a cold face. This kind of expression was also seen when she first saw Su tingxue. It was the real indifference of rejecting people thousands of miles away. Cheng Jinmo still smiles gently: "Dad is going to have his birthday soon. In the past, you were the one who was in charge of this business. During this time, I just have a little time. I want to manage this business with you and make dad''s birthday more lively." Su tingxue respects Mr. Cheng. At this time, her face softens a little, but she says, "I''m busy this year, so I don''t have any spare time to manage this matter. Yujiao and I have done it many times before, so I''ll give it to her this year." Yujiao in her words refers to the third daughter-in-law of the Cheng family. Her surname is Shen and her name is Yujiao. She''s a smart person with good skills. She''s just a little more thoughtful. She has more ideas and likes to stir things up. Chapter 1057 Su tingxue and Shen Yujiao can''t talk about each other, but they don''t have any big conflicts. On the surface, they can get by. Cheng Jinmo''s face is not very good-looking: "after all, you are the eldest daughter-in-law of the Cheng family. If you don''t take care of the matter about Dad''s birthday, I''m afraid you can''t say it." Su tingxue didn''t have a good temper with him. She immediately sneered and said, "I can''t be Cheng''s eldest daughter-in-law right now. Is minister Cheng free tomorrow? We can go and get the card Cheng Jinmo''s face suddenly some pull down, Gu Weiyi although don''t like Cheng Jinmo, but at this time see two people say less than three words will quarrel, also feel some big head, she just want to persuade Su tingxue a few words, but she hasn''t opened her mouth, Cheng Jinmo has pointed to her and said: "do you listen to her instigation?" Gu Weiyi saw his finger pointing at him, she was a face of inexplicable, uncle''s, she did not say a word? How did she instigate Su tingxue? Su tingxue was stunned, and Cheng Jinmo said, "she always has a bad mind. She had a special plan to come to the imperial capital. I don''t know why you came so close to her and brought her back to Su''s home." "If you get so close to her again, I''m afraid that the whole Su family and Cheng family will be completely used by her!" When Su tingxue heard his words, she felt that her anger was going up and was about to burst out. Gu Yiwei never said anything to Su tingxue in front of her, but Su tingxue knew that Cheng Jinmo''s words that day would be much worse than today! Su tingxue was still thinking about whether to tell Cheng Jinmo that Gu was their only daughter in advance, but she changed her mind when she heard Cheng Jinmo''s words. In her eyes, Gu Weiyi''s only daughter has nothing to do with Cheng Jinmo any more. This will happen once and for all. Let''s go to Dali and see if he has a face at that time! Her temper also completely up, immediately said coldly: "that''s a coincidence, I and the whole Su family are willing to be used by her, as for you Cheng family..." She took a look at Cheng Jinmo and said, "she''s just afraid that she doesn''t have any interest in using you. She doesn''t care to use you Cheng family." Cheng Jinmo''s brow twisted into a Sichuan character. Su tingxue opened the door and said, "minister Cheng, this is Su''s family. You are not welcome. Please leave." Cheng Jinmo was so angry that his chest heaved and heaved. He took a deep breath and said, "listen to Xue, she''s really not a good person. Sooner or later you will regret defending her like this!" Su tingxue was very angry and laughed back: "I''m afraid the person I regret will be you." Cheng Jinmo took a breath again, tried to slow down the tone, said: "listen to snow, I came to take you home today, not to quarrel with you, about Gu''s only thing, we don''t want to argue any more." "No one is arguing with you." Su tingxue is as cold as ice: "you and I are different now. Even if you don''t want to divorce me now, we will divorce sooner or later. My temper is not good. Mr. Cheng''s birthday is a big event. I won''t do it for him. I won''t dispute his face." Cheng Jinmo''s face is even more ugly. Su tingxue goes on: "also, this is the Su family, not the Cheng family. It''s my business who I want to bring back. I don''t accept anyone''s advice here." Chapter 1058 Cheng Jinmo is very angry. He has no way to vent his anger. He immediately stares at Gu''s only one eye, and then walks out angrily. Gu only felt that she was innocent. She didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, but she was named as a estrangement and a vent. She felt that her own father was really confused in this matter. She began to worry about the situation when she completely exposed her life experience. She was afraid that the situation would become more fierce. Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang watch Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo quarrel, but they don''t come to persuade them. The reason is very simple, because they know that Gu''s only life-saving benefactor is Su tingxue, and they know Gu''s only ability, and last time they saw Ning Yiqing''s protection for Gu''s only. Such a girl doesn''t need anyone''s help. Su Zheng said with a cold face: "today Mo is more and more confused. When he came here today, he was very sincere. I didn''t expect that he was still confused." Zeng Yifang came over and said to Gu Weiyi: "only, don''t take the matter just now into consideration. Just like what Xue said, you can borrow the potential of our Su family." "That''s it." Su Zheng''s face was gentle when he looked at Gu only: "I appreciate you very much. I''m not afraid that you will borrow the Su family''s power, but I''m afraid that you won''t borrow it." Su tingxue has told Su Zheng about Gu''s mission to the desert this time. After hearing this, Su Zheng likes Gu more. Su tingxue pulled Gu Weiyi to them and said, "Mom and Dad, I''m taking Gu Weiyi home today. In fact, I have something to announce to you." "What''s the matter?" Su Zheng said with a smile: "I don''t want to take her as my adopted daughter, do I?" Su tingxue also laughed: "Dad is really smart, but not a adopted daughter, but the only one is my daughter, my own daughter." Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang are both startled. After they look at each other, Zeng Yifang pulls Su tingxue aside and asks, "tingxue, is the only daughter you have with other people on your back? You girl, you are so brave! I don''t know when you had a daughter outside! Who is that man? " Su tingxue was stunned when she heard this sentence, and she couldn''t laugh or cry. Zeng Yifang said softly, "does Cheng Jinmo know about this? That''s why you want a divorce? " Su tingxue was a little speechless. Zeng Yifang said, "although we Su family have some faults in this matter, don''t be afraid. We will stand on your side. We will leave you. Who is afraid of whom?" Su tingxue had to explain: "Mom, you misunderstood. The only one is Cheng Jinmo''s daughter and I, but I had the wrong baby when I gave birth to her!" Zeng Yifang was shocked. She couldn''t help looking at Gu only. Then she immediately reached out and knocked Su tingxue on the head: "can you make a mistake about such a big thing? Su tingxue, how rough your experience is Su tingxue was knocked speechless and had to say, "I was the only one who was born in Lingcheng. At that time, the situation was special. No one was around me to take care of me. In addition, after I gave birth to the only one, I was bleeding heavily and almost died. I didn''t see clearly at that time. I didn''t know where I was changed." As soon as she said this, Zeng Yifang thought of the past and immediately became angry. She immediately scolded, "that son of a bitch Cheng Jinmo!" At that time, Su tingxue gave birth to a child in Lingcheng alone. For various reasons, no one was around to take care of her. Chapter 1059 Su Zheng was pleasantly surprised to hear the news: "I said that the only one who is so excellent is a child of my su family." Gu Weiyi and his two elders are also convinced. They only accept the result after listening to Su tingxue''s words. They have no doubt about her identity and origin. She thinks that she still needs to come up with evidence to avoid problems in the future. So she took out the DNA test report and said, "this is the DNA test report of mom and I..." "You don''t have to look at this. If Snow says you are her child, then you must be her child. You can''t be wrong." Su Zheng said with a smile. Zeng Yifang took the report from Gu Yiwei''s hand, looked at it, and then said with a happy smile: "listen to snow, the only one is really your daughter!" Gu only looked at Zeng Yifang''s reaction and understood where Su tingxue''s private appearance came from. She silently sighed at the power of heredity in her heart. Su tingxue was a little sad and said: "she is my daughter, how can I cheat you?" Zeng Yifang nodded with a smile, and then turned to take care of the only child: "no wonder when I first saw the only child, I liked it very much. It turned out that it was my granddaughter!" She then took Gu only around and looked around. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was: "she is well proportioned and looks outstanding. She really deserves to be my granddaughter." Gu Yiwei was a little uncomfortable by Zeng Yifang. Zeng Yifang said in a warm voice, "only, call grandma, give you sugar." Gu Yiwei Su Zheng looked at Zeng Yifang and said, "how can the only child of this age still eat sugar? Even if you want to eat it, it''s also meat. Old woman, go to the vegetable market and buy some delicious food to make for the only one." He then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you must have suffered a lot before, didn''t you? Don''t be afraid, son. Since you''ve come back, we won''t let you suffer any more. " Gu only felt their strong care and love. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and there was a smile in her eyes. Wen Sheng said, "grandfather, grandmother, I''ve had a good time these years." Su Zheng nodded his head lightly and said, "just have a good time." He did not ask Gu the only thing before, but asked her some things about the task in the desert, Gu only answered in detail one by one. Zeng Yifang went to the market, and soon came back with a basket of fresh vegetables: "this is the only first meal to eat when I go home. Of course, I want to eat well, but it''s a pity that it''s a little late today. The grouper in the market is sold out. The last time I ate at home, I found that she liked it very much." Gu didn''t expect that when she was eating at Su''s house that day, Zeng Yifang noticed what she liked and didn''t like. Her heart is warm. At Su''s home, she has a feeling of returning to her own home, which is very good. Whether it''s Su Zheng or Zeng Yifang, when Su tingxue says Gu''s only daughter, they never seem to associate her with the Cheng family. It seems that she only belongs to the Su family. Su tingxue also has three brothers. In addition to Su Baihao she met last time, she also has two other brothers. But the two brothers are not in the imperial capital. They will only go back to Su''s home during the Spring Festival. Su Baihao is usually busy with business and has very little time at home, so Gu only didn''t see her other two uncles today. Chapter 1060 After dinner, Su tingxue said seriously: "Dad, mom, you know Cheng Jinmo''s attitude towards the only one. I discussed with him. When Mr. Cheng''s birthday comes, he will reveal her unique identity. Even if she doesn''t return to Cheng''s home, we will let the whole imperial capital know her true identity." Mr. Cheng''s status is aloof. On the day he lives, guests will gather. All the people who come here are noble in the imperial capital. Revealing Gu Wei''s life experience on that day is absolutely the most influential. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo always wants to face and dotes on Cheng Su Su. Gu''s return is a bit of a slap to him. It''s really hard to say what will happen that day. Su Zheng thought about this matter carefully and said: "she has been wronged for so many years. She can''t be wronged any more. Let''s do it like this!" He then said to Gu Weiyi: "only, don''t be afraid. Your grandfather will accompany you that day. No one can bully you in the future." Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "I''m also very powerful. I''m not afraid!" Su Zheng laughed. Gu only took his hand and said, "but with my grandfather''s support, I feel that my waist is particularly hard and strong!" Su Zheng looked at her smart eyes, sighed and said, "you are such a villain!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "the people of the Su family are so powerful. Of course, I can''t be bad." Su Zheng''s eyes were a little spoiled. He winked at her: "the Su family are all soldiers, the only one. Do you want to join the army?" Gu Yiwei Her grandfather really won''t miss any chance to pull her into the army! Before she said anything, Su tingxue said: "Dad, the only girl is a girl, and she doesn''t have to join the army. She likes to study medicine, and now she has a little achievement, so don''t embarrass her any more." When she said this, she sighed: "in fact, whether they are in medicine or in the army, they are all for saving people. If they are in the era of war, of course, more people are saved by the army. But now, in the era of peace, fewer people are saved by the army than by the army." Su Zheng was slightly stunned, and then said to Su tingxue with a smile, "tingxue, you''ve made great progress in recent years. You''ve seen things different from before. I''m narrow-minded." He then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "our Su family doesn''t have as many rules as the Cheng family. The requirements for our descendants are very simple. Just be upright and don''t go astray. If you want to become a doctor, I won''t oppose it. But girls still have to have the ability to protect themselves. You are talented, so I still hope you can continue to participate in training in the sniper reserve camp." Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "I don''t join the army. I just feel that my mind is not there. It''s hard to be an excellent soldier. But I don''t resent learning the ability to fight. In fact, I still like it." She said to Su Zheng, "I''m very grateful to my grandfather for his talent. At the beginning, I didn''t know my identity and origin, so she gave me so much help. If it wasn''t for my grandfather, I didn''t have the ability to go to the battlefield. Last time I went to the desert, I was afraid I would have killed myself." "Once I went to the battlefield, I have more respect for the soldiers. They take their lives to protect our safety. I am willing to help those soldiers who have been injured as much as possible after I have learned medical skills." Chapter 1061 Su Zheng saw Gu only salute, originally wanted to help her up, but after hearing her words, he took back his hand, because he knew that Gu only''s words were not a granddaughter''s words, but a doctor''s words to the leader of the army. There was some emotion in his heart. Looking at Gu''s eyes, he was more satisfied. In fact, he didn''t have much contact with Gu only, but every time Gu only appeared around him, he was all shining. He could see that the girl had a pure heart. She seems to have some cunning, small skills and careful thinking, but these can''t stop her kindness and justice from the heart. People who are too kind and just can''t survive in this complex society without small means and careful thinking. But many smart people like to show off their cleverness, and finally get into the wrong way. So kind and intelligent people are extremely rare. Su Zheng looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "remember your promise to me today." Gu only seriously said: "this life will not forget." Two people smile at each other. Su tingxue also has some feelings when she looks at Gu Weiyi who insists on it. In terms of character, Gu Weiyi is very close to her. They are both extremely stubborn and proud. She finally understood why she and Cheng Su Su had been a mother and daughter for so long over the years. The reason is very simple. Cheng Su Su only looks smart and proud. In fact, she is a bit mean and calculating. She is not healthy and angry. She finally understood why she felt very comfortable at the first sight of Gu Weiyi. Apart from their blood relationship, they actually had a very close aura. This may be the legendary love between them. Gu only asked for leave in school, but her afternoon training couldn''t be left behind any more, so she took a little rest after dinner and rushed to the army. What Gu Weiyi didn''t know was that when she was driving to the army, a car had come all the way from the port city. At this time, it had already arrived near the Imperial University. Then it found a parking lot to stop. A man in tight pants and a gorgeous coat stepped down from the car. Lin Xianzhi took a cigarette in his mouth, put his hands in the pocket of his coat, squinted and half leaned on a tree to look at the sign of Imperial University. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: "honey, I''m here! Do you miss me? " Lin Xianzhi picked up the cigarette in his hand and flicked it. The cigarette end accurately flicked into the garbage can next to him. He walked toward the Imperial University, but when he got to the gate, he was stopped by the security guard at the gate: "what do you do?" It''s not surprising that the security guard stopped him. His appearance is different from that of 99.9% of the people in the 1990s. It doesn''t look like a good person to go there like this. Lin Xianzhi touched the earring on his ear and said with a smile, "I''ve come to find my girlfriend. She''s studying here." "Girlfriend?" The security guard is a little old. The term "girlfriend" has not been fully popular in this era. He does not understand the meaning of "girlfriend" all of a sudden. He only understands it from the literal meaning: "what kind of messy address! Go, go, go. This is where students go to school. You can''t go in. " Chapter 1062 In fact, in this era, the Imperial University did not strictly control the entrance and exit of social personnel, but the garish people like Lin Xianzhi did not look like good people at first sight, so the security guard was more careful and did not dare to let him in at will. While talking, the security guard reached out and pushed Lin Xianzhi out. Lin Xianzhi always thought that he was very attractive. He didn''t expect that he was despised by a security guard today. He frowned slightly and said, "master, I''m not a bad person. My girlfriend studies here." "You said your girlfriend is studying here. What''s her name and major?" Asked the security guard. Lin Xianzhi was stunned for a moment. He only knew that Gu Weiyi was admitted to Imperial University, but he really knew nothing about her major. As soon as the security guard looks at him, he looks scornful. The goods will start to lie! So he directly reached out and pushed Lin Xianzhi out. Lin Xianzhi was in a hurry: "her name is Gu Youyi, a geological exploration major." Lin Xianzhi didn''t know Gu''s major. When he was in huatengchong last time, he saw that Gu was very good at selecting jade, so he thought that Gu would choose the major of geological exploration in order to specialize in this aspect. The security guard was stunned when he heard this sentence, and directly gave one of Lin Xian''s violent chestnuts: "even if you are lying, can you go away? Gu Weiwei? Who doesn''t know her in this Imperial University! Geological exploration major? What''s wrong with you! There is no such major in Imperial University! " Lin Xianzhi was speechless when he heard this sentence. Even if he was very cheeky, he was speechless at this time, so he said: "ah! I remember wrong. She majored in history. " The molding time of jade is very long, so in addition to geological exploration, he thinks that history is the most suitable major for Gu. The security guard has been extremely dissatisfied with him and chased him like a fly, saying: "what history major! You liar! If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police! " Gu only one is absolutely a star in the Imperial University now. Even uncle security knows about her major. Because of this, Lin Xianzhi has no chance to enter the Imperial University. Lin Xianzhi only felt that his head was big. In his heart, he asked, "Gu Weiwei, what''s your major?" His face is really thick enough, immediately with a smile to the security: "she is very naughty, let me guess what her major is, master, you don''t know the girls now, they are all old and strange, call this kind of thing fun, please tell me what her major is!" The security guard is old, but he has never seen a man act like this. He just feels that he has goose bumps all over his body. His face is red and he says, "roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll! You are not welcome here! " Lin Xianzhi''s coquetry skill is extremely effective when he is in business, but it will never work when he is used by the conservative security uncle. In Uncle Baojian''s opinion, he is just like a man with no moral integrity, ten thousand shameless people, dishonest mind and bad heart! Lin Xianzhi was pushed so hard by the security guard that he almost didn''t fall to the ground. He was a little angry: "are the security guards in the Imperial University so unreasonable? Barbarians He is so handsome that he is despised. It''s unreasonable! Chapter 1063 Just as Shao Yizhi passed by the school gate and saw this scene, he frowned slightly and asked the security guard, "old horse, what''s the matter?" Uncle Bao''an has been working as a security guard in DIDU University for many years. When he met Shao Yizhi, he said angrily, "he is not a good person. He lies that Gu Yiwei is his girlfriend. He wants to come in to find Gu Yiwei, but he doesn''t even know what major she is studying. I think he is a liar in all probability!" The security guard said with a snort: "he even wanted to seduce me just now. I''m just right and upright, so I won''t be seduced by such a sly person!" Lin Xianzhi heard the words of the security guard, but almost choked to death, seduced him? This security uncle''s brain is not so big. Lin Xianzhi has always been a talent, but also feel that he has a good self-cultivation, even if he was angry, he would never do such vulgar things as beating people. So he gave the security guard a charming smile: "uncle, seduction should be like this, not like I just did." Then he pulled his coat, showed his shoulder again, and winked at the security guard: "this is the right way to seduce!" The security guard was stunned by him and didn''t know how to react. Even the well-informed and knowledgeable Shao Yizhi felt extremely hot when he saw Lin Xianzhi''s appearance. Seeing their stupefied appearance, Lin Xianzhi felt that this was an excellent opportunity. So he took advantage of their pretense to enter the Imperial University. When he ran into DIDU University, the security guard finally came back to his senses. The security guard roared behind him: "stop for me!" The security guard planned to chase Lin Xianzhi, but Shao Yizhi grabbed the security guard and said, "he runs very fast. You are too old to catch up with him. Call the police." Seeing that Lin Xianzhi had disappeared at the corner of a building, the security guard felt that Shao Yizhi''s words were very reasonable, so he swearing a few words, ran into the duty room and called the police: "Hello, police station? There''s a liar and a pervert who went to DIDU University... " But Shao Yizhi was a little curious. Who was Lin Xianzhi and why did he know Gu only? If Lin Xianzhi is looking for other people, he won''t care, but the person he is looking for is the only one, so he won''t ignore it. Gu Yiwei was selected by him over the years. To him, it is like a treasure. He dares to fight with anyone who dares to harm Gu Yiwei! Shao Yizhi is too old to catch up with Lin Xianzhi, but if Lin Xianzhi comes to Gu only, he has now entered the Imperial University. With his shameless degree and Gu only''s popularity in the Imperial University, he can easily ask Gu only''s decline. So Shao Yizhi knew that he just had to wait in the classroom for Lin Xianzhi to fall into the trap. The Imperial University is very big. When Lin Xianzhi went in, he saw that the security guard didn''t come after him, so he stopped to breathe. He gasped and scolded: "the security guard in the Imperial University is really abnormal." When he thought of Gu Wei, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: "honey, you are so naughty! I''m so happy to see you soon! You must be very happy to see me, too He straightened his clothes, lifted his hair again, and then took out a mirror from his pocket to look at him: "brother is such a jade tree facing the wind!" Chapter 1064 Lin Xianzhi is very satisfied with his image. What he doesn''t know is that no matter how good his appearance is, his present dress is absolutely different in this simple Imperial University. So he came all the way, but the students who had finished class saw him as looking at the monster. He didn''t know anything about it. On the contrary, he lifted his hair with some complacency: "there are so many beauties in the Imperial University. When they look at me like this, they must all bow down to my charm!" He has always been narcissistic. He used to be in Tengchong, where a security guard was with him. When he wanted to talk business with others, he would restrain his character and pay attention to his image. But this time he came to DIDU university to play with Gu. Without the pressure of work, he no longer converged and completely let himself go. Lin Xianzhi took a beautiful girl and asked, "good sister, do you know Gu Weiwei?" The girl blushed and ran away without speaking. He pulled a few girls to say the same thing, without exception, no one answered him. Lin Xianzhi shook his head: "the girls in Hong Kong City are more lovely. The girls in imperial capital are too thin skinned, but they have the advantages of being thin skinned, so they look different." But his heart is also a little sad, all to the Imperial University, if you still can''t find Gu only, then this time he came to the Imperial University will lose a lot. So he decided not to ask girls for directions, but to find boys instead. Lin Xianzhi is eccentric. He likes to talk to people who are good-looking. He doesn''t even want to talk to people who are not good-looking. So the girls he had just asked for directions were all very good-looking. Now when he asked for directions from boys, he also wanted a good-looking one. This time, he found Yue Daishan: "handsome guy, do you know Gu Yiwei?" He is not so rough in front of boys, at least he won''t make a fuss. In addition, he has a good upbringing, so he has a kind of gentlemanly feeling by taking away his boastful air. Seeing Lin Xianzhi''s appearance, Yue Daishan frowned slightly, but asked, "what do you want to do with Gu only?" "She''s my girlfriend. I came to see her." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile. Yue Daishan had heard a lot of rumors about Gu only before, but he didn''t believe those rumors very much, because he had been gossiping with Gu only. Only at this time he saw Lin Xianzhi''s appearance, his brow slightly wrinkled. There is no doubt that Lin Xianzhi''s appearance is extremely outstanding. The delicacy of his facial features is not inferior to that of Ning Yiqing at all, but his aura and Ning Yiqing are two completely different directions. In his body, there is not much serious appearance. In addition, Lin Xianzhi''s clothes are not cheap at first sight, and she has a hairstyle of Sao Bao. Her hair is dyed blue, and there is a piece of jade hanging around her neck, which is valuable at first sight. All her clothes are exquisite, and she looks like a rich man. And indeed, his Putonghua is not very standard, with a little bit of Hong Kong and Putonghua flavor. All of a sudden, he exposed his origin. Yue Daishan was very fond of Gu Weiyi and wanted to chase her for a time, but she always refused him thousands of miles away. Gu Weiyi always said that he had an object. When one of Lin Xian appeared, he seemed to find out the truth of something. Chapter 1065 Yue Daishan recalled that he had seen Gu only one go out of the campus in a hurry as soon as he finished school, then jumped into a car and left. All the people who came to meet Gu only one were men, and they were different men. He also inquired that Gu had hardly lived in school this semester except for military training. He could not consciously think of those rumors, and his mind became extremely complicated. He looked at Lin Xianzhi and asked, "are you her object?" "The object?" Lin Xianzhi immediately woke up: "is that what you call your girlfriend here?" Yuedaishan nodded his head lightly, but Lin Xianzhi immediately thought of Ning Yiqing with a cold face. His eyes suddenly brightened and he said, "yes, I am!" Yue Dai Shan glanced at him and said coldly, "but that''s all." Yue Daishan turned around and left, but his heart was choked, because he saw that Lin Xianzhi was really rich, and there were not many people who could resist the temptation of money in this world. He murmured: "Gu Wei Wei, I didn''t expect you to be such a superficial person." Lin Xianzhi was puzzled when he heard that sentence from yuedai mountain, but he didn''t know that Gu only boasted about her object when he refused yuedai mountain. In yuedai mountain''s eyes, Lin Xianzhi had no place to go to heaven except money, so yuedai mountain despised him. Lin Xianzhi was in a hurry: "Hey, this handsome guy, you haven''t told me where Gu Yiwei is now!" Gu would never have thought of it in any case, because Lin Xianzhi of Sao Bao went to the school so far, but he actually sat down on the previous rumors: he had a bad mind, he was close to a rich man, he used sex to act on people, and he hooked up three and four. Lin Xianzhi is not a man of peace. He always works with a high profile. He walks around the University. At least more than half of the teachers and students in the Imperial University know about his existence. In addition, his unique personality makes these half of the teachers and students pass on the news to the other half. Lin Xianzhi finally asked Gu about his only major. He stood at the door of the Chinese language and literature major and said with a grin: "sweetheart, I really have no taste. It''s unexpected to choose such a major." How did he not expect Gu Wei to choose such a major? He breathed out a breath and saw a girl with outstanding appearance coming towards him. He fixed his eyes and found that he knew Cheng Su Su Su. Cheng Su Su came up to him and asked, "are you the only one who came to look for Gu?" In Tengchong, Lin Xianzhi watched Gu only fight with Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su was ruthless. He didn''t like her at all. When we meet here at this time, Lin Xianzhi doesn''t think Cheng Su Su''s temperament will change greatly. It''s just that as a qualified businessman, he naturally has a lot of faces. It''s just a basic practice for him not to let people see his original intention. So he said with a smile, "yes, I''ve come to find Gu Youyi. Do you know where she is?" Cheng Su Su is also guessing his thoughts in his heart at this time, but when he wants to hide his true thoughts, no one can see his thoughts from his face. He just looks at Cheng Su Su with a smile, but he is not happy or angry. Cheng Su Su''s impression of Gu is not good because he once defended him, but she has her own plan. Chapter 1066 So Cheng Su Su said with a smile: "she asked for leave today, not at school." Lin Xianzhi''s eyes were a little disappointed, sighed and said: "she is still the same as before, not reliable at all. Forget it, I''ll come back to her tomorrow." Cheng Su Su sighed and said, "you may not be able to find her when you come to school tomorrow." "Why?" Lin Xianzhi asked curiously, "isn''t she a student? Why can''t you find her in school? " Cheng Su Su replied with a smile: "that''s because she hasn''t lived in the dormitory since the beginning of school. She asked for leave from time to time, and she asked for leave for more than half a month some time ago." "What does she often ask for leave for?" Lin Xianzhi asked curiously. Cheng Su Su said: "I don''t know about this, but recently there are many rumors about her in the school, saying that she was taken care of." "Take care of it?" Lin Xianzhi wants to laugh when she hears this saying. She only takes care of the money she made from Lin''s group last time. As long as she doesn''t spend too much money, it will be enough for her to have enough food and clothing. At that time, Lin''s group offered such favorable conditions to dig Gu only, but she refused completely. From this matter, we can see that Gu is not the only material person. Even if she is material, with her present value, few men can material her. If she is really short of money, she can go to Tengchong to gamble directly. Where does she need to be supported by men? With this basic knowledge, Lin Xianzhi has roughly understood Cheng Su Su''s intention. Although Cheng Su Su is smart, fixed and resourceful, Playboy Lin Xianzhi is also a resourceful person. In addition, he has been in business for many years, so he is an old man. He sighed again, with a look of disdain in his eyes: "I didn''t think she was such a person." Seeing the contempt in his eyes, Cheng Su Su felt a little proud, but said politely: "in fact, I admire Gu only, but I didn''t think she would be that kind of person. What''s the matter with Lin Shao this time?" Lin Xianzhi doesn''t know why Gu Weiyi often asks for leave, but he is always afraid that the world will not be in chaos. At this time, he probably understands that Cheng Su Su Su''s saying is just to destroy Gu Weiyi''s reputation. Lin Xianzhi thought of Ning Yiqing''s cold appearance again, and he was extremely upset. He thought of something, and was inexplicably excited, but his face was angry: "I''m the only liar, I''m here to settle with her!" "What did she lie to you about?" Cheng Su Su asked curiously. Lin Xianzhi immediately opened the supreme lying skill: "she cheated my feelings first and then my money!" Cheng Su Su looked at him with deep thought in his eyes, but he said angrily, "when I was in Tengchong, she lied to me that she would be with me. When I saw that she was more beautiful than you, I agreed." Cheng Su Su''s face turned black when he heard his words. The way businessmen in this port city speak is still as annoying as before. After seeing her expression, Lin Xianzhi said: "in fact, you are also very beautiful, just a little bit uglier than her. In fact, your temperament is even better than her, but I''m a layman. I like to look at my face and chest." When he finished, he glanced at Cheng Su Su''s chest. Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly became darker. Is there anyone who talks like him? That''s too obvious! Chapter 1067 Gu''s only breast has always been disliked by Ning Yiqing, but in recent months, she has been forced by Ning Yiqing to drink Papaya Soup. In addition, she has not eaten bad in recent months, and she is still developing. On the whole, she is much better than Cheng Su Su Su. Seeing the expression on her face, Lin Xianzhi said quietly, "no matter how good Gu Weiyi looks, she can''t hide her despicable temperament. She uses her beauty to confuse me, so the price I paid for the original stone she opened is much higher than the market price. Who knows that she actually made a hand in the original stone." He said here, the eyes of Shi Li had a bit of ruthlessness, but did not say Gu only did anything. When he said that, Cheng Su Su Su''s ears had a different flavor. He felt that Lin Xianzhi wanted to face, but he didn''t say it clearly, but most of the time, he was badly hurt by Gu Wei Yi. Her eyes blinked slightly, and she said, "she has done such a thing. Do you only find out now?" "I found out for a long time, but she was so cunning that she left me a fake address. I went to Lingcheng to find her. There were only two old people and a seriously ill father in her family, and I didn''t want to embarrass them. At last, I had a great effort to find out that she was studying in DIDU University." Lin Xianzhi said in a cold voice. As soon as Cheng Su Su heard this, she felt that Lin Xianzhi was here to settle accounts with Gu only. So she said, "well, why don''t you go to the headmaster, tell the headmaster about the situation, and ask the headmaster to dismiss her?" Lin Xianzhi''s reaction was very quick. He sneered: "Gu Weiyi is very cunning. When he cheated me, he didn''t leave any evidence. In addition, you know how cunning she is. Even if I find the headmaster, if she doesn''t admit it, I can''t do anything about her." He added: "besides, I''m also a person with a head and a face. I really can''t afford to lose that face." The implication is that he is also a man who wants face. Cheng Su Su thought his words were reasonable, so he said: "you said the same thing. Gu Wei Yi is very cunning. If you don''t have evidence in your hand, you can''t take her, but it''s not that there''s no way at all. It''s just that..." "Just what?" Lin Xianzhi said hastily, "if you have a way to deal with her, please say it quickly!" Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "don''t worry. If she does something like that, she will get retribution. As long as you spread the relationship between you and her in the school, she will not be able to live. After all, she has to coax her gold owner, and then you will naturally come to you." "Miss Cheng is smart." Lin Xianzhi praised her: "by the way, where is your school radio station?" Cheng Su Su immediately understood what he was thinking and showed him the location of the school radio station. He said with a smile, "Miss Cheng, I''ll treat you to a big meal after this time." But Cheng Su Su said, "I don''t need this. I just think Gu Wei Yi is too deceiving. I can''t see it anymore. Besides, you and Gu Wei Yi have that kind of relationship, and I didn''t do anything about it." Lin Xianzhi silently scolded in the heart: "this woman''s heart is really black, but if I stir here can destroy Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing''s feelings, it''s also something." He sympathized with Gu only once again in the heart, met such a heart Black Hand ruthless opponent, Gu only one is not the general bad luck. Chapter 1068 Cheng Su Su and Lin Xian Zhi have a good discussion. Lin Xian Zhi plans to go to the school radio station to announce his love affair with Gu only in front of all the teachers and students of the school. When he thinks of Ning Yi Qing''s anger when he knows about it, his heart is inexplicably comfortable. He is a revenger, who let Ning Yiqing throw him to the tree at the beginning! When he turned to leave, he suddenly heard Cheng Su Su Su''s nervous voice: "Miss Shao." One of the Lin Xians turned around and saw Shao Yizhi. He was a little impressed with Shao Yizhi. After all, he had just seen Shao Yizhi at the school gate. Before he spoke, Shao Yizhi asked him, "I''m Gu''s only teacher. What can I do for you?" One of Lin Xianyi heard that Shao Yizhi was Gu''s only teacher. He was a little nervous. Before he said anything, Cheng Su Su Su had already said: "Mr. Shao, this gentleman said that he was cheated by Gu''s only teacher... Er, and cheating." Lin Xianzhi''s eyelids jumped. He gave Cheng Su Su an oblique look. This woman''s ability to sum up and summarize is not so strong, and her ability to gossip is also very strong. He didn''t say that just now, but Cheng Su Su Su''s mouth turned into this. The most important thing is that he is not very good at arguing. Shao Yizhi''s eyelids twitch. He has some understanding of Gu Weiyi. Some time ago, he witnessed the relationship between Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing. He doesn''t believe a word of their words. Shao Yizhi glanced at Cheng Su Su and said, "classmate Cheng, you don''t know enough about human nature. You don''t even know him. You believe his words to slander your classmates. Your character worries me." Cheng Su Su''s face has changed slightly. It''s no secret in the College of arts that what Shao Yizhi values about Gu Yu, because Gu Yu''s achievements are so good. Just as she wanted to speak, Shao Yizhi said, "let''s have a long snack in the future." Cheng Su Su didn''t dare to talk back in front of Shao Yizhi, so he only bit his lower lip and turned to leave. Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "Mr. Shao is Gu''s only teacher! No wonder so handsome, Yushu Linfeng! It''s very scholarly. I heard the only one praise you many times in front of me, saying that you are the best teacher in the universe. " Shao Yizhi glanced at him. His disgust was hard to hide. Lin Xianzhi''s style was enough to make him sick. Shao Yizhi said lightly: "I was the best teacher in the whole universe, and also an excellent scholar." Lin Xianzhi was stunned for a moment. When he entered the Imperial University today, he felt that none of the people he met was normal. Shao Yizhi''s self-confidence was like narcissism, which made him a little uncomfortable. In his impression, most of the domestic scholars are modest, even if they are not modest in essence, but on the surface they have to be modest, but Shao Yizhi is not like this at all! He said with a smile: "the teacher''s temperament and the only quite close." Shao Yizhi also said with a smile: "you''re wrong. It''s her temperament that is very close to me. She is my entrance disciple." Lin Xianzhi was a little surprised to hear that. He thought that Shao Yizhi and Gu Yiwei were very close, so he wanted to ask Shao Yizhi for some information about Gu Yiwei: "since she is the teacher''s student, does the teacher know where she is now?" "Of course I do." Shao Yizhi said lightly. Chapter 1069 Lin Xianzhi asked, "where is she now?" Shao Yizhi compared a movement to him and motioned him to go. He hastened to get there. Only when he got there, he felt as if he had been stung by something on his neck, some numbness and slight pain. Then the next moment he felt like he was whirling around, his hands and feet were soft, and he fell directly on the ground. The security guard hiding behind the post came with the police and said, "that''s him. He''s a big liar!" Lin Xianzhi didn''t lose consciousness at this time, he looked at Shao Yizhi''s eyes with a bit of horror. He is also well-informed, and knows that there are many strange people in the folk, but he really didn''t expect that there were such experts as Shao Yizhi in the Imperial University! Up to now, he did not fully understand what he did with Shao Yizhi''s way, but he just vaguely saw the silver light in Shao Yizhi''s hand. He said in his heart, "I''m so stupid! The old liar said that he was Gu''s only master. I was so close to him. Who didn''t know that Gu''s only master was a big pit that didn''t play according to the principle of cards. How could her master be an ordinary person? " Shao Yizhi looked at him contemptuously: "the swindlers from Hong Kong City dare to slander my apprentice. They are looking for death! Today I''ll give you a lesson you''ll never forget Shao Yizhi has a bad temper, but he is serious. Before he confiscates Gu Wei as an apprentice, he won''t take care of Gu''s only thing. But after he takes Gu Wei as an apprentice, he will let anyone who dares to move Gu''s only thing look good! The security guard and the police moved Lin Xianzhi out with all hands. Before he left, the security guard also said thanks to Shao Yizhi: "Miss Shao, this time thanks to you, otherwise it''s not easy to catch this liar." Shao Yizhi only slightly nodded his head, and did not speak. He turned his head and glanced at Cheng Su Su standing by. Cheng Su Su saw his eyes sweep over and squeezed out a smile, but he ignored her and stood looking into the distance. Cheng Su Su''s heart beat a little fast at this time, and the whole person was still in a state of consternation. Lin Xianzhi didn''t see how Shao Yizhi did it, but she could see it clearly. Shao Yizhi just gave Lin Xianzhi a needle and put him down directly! She had only seen this technique on TV before, and always thought it was fictional. She didn''t believe it, but at this time she saw it with her own eyes! She immediately realized that her teacher, who usually looks elegant but actually has a bad temper, is a very powerful role! Cheng Su Su''s heart was trembling. She couldn''t help thinking, if she had learned Shao Yizhi''s skill, would she not easily put Gu Yi down in the future? She felt that this was a good opportunity. She needed to take advantage of it, but she didn''t have a good way to let Shao Yizhi teach her this skill. But she also felt that people in this world, not for power, that is for money, Shao Yizhi certainly can not avoid vulgarity. She is cautious and careful in her work. After she has this idea, she thinks that for the sake of safety, she should first make a comprehensive understanding of Shao Yi, because only after comprehensive understanding can she make a prepared judgment, and then choose one between Qian and Quan to break it. And these things can''t be done in a hurry. It still needs some time to prepare. She already has a preliminary consideration in her heart. Chapter 1070 Shao Yizhi saw Cheng Su Su''s face changed several times. Although he didn''t hear what Cheng Su Su and Lin Xianzhi had said just now, he didn''t have to think about it. It certainly won''t be a good word. When Shao Yizhi was this age, not many people could make trouble under his eyes without being noticed by him. The rumors about Gu Youyi had something to do with Cheng Susu. In his heart, Cheng Su Su and scheming villains have long been classified into the same category. After Gu Zhifeng''s training today, Ning Yiqing came to teach her some new knowledge. His way of teaching is different from that of Hua Zhifeng. Hua Zhifeng pays more attention to laying a foundation for them. Hua Zhifeng thinks that only when the foundation is laid, can he face all kinds of problems calmly. In the face of real danger, the habits formed by these good foundations may save their lives. Ning Yiqing is familiar with Hua Zhifeng''s method of teaching people, so he thinks that if he teaches Gu only, he can make proper improvement. He taught Gu only some shooting skills. In fact, Hua Zhifeng also taught Gu only some similar skills, but these little skills were taught by Ning Yiqing and had other flavor. In other words, the only skill Ning Yiqing taught Gu is to endow those little skills with soul, which can do some things that can''t be done. He has higher requirements for Gu only. For ordinary students, it''s a good result to be able to hit the 10th ring, but his requirements are more refined. The accuracy of shooting is higher, and no deviation is allowed. At ordinary times, he is very fond of Gu only, but when it comes to training, he is frightfully cold. There is no relaxation because Gu only is the person he likes. Although Gu Weiyi was always bargaining before training and was not willing to train extra time, she knew that she could not escape the training, so she began to train seriously. In training, she didn''t want to be lazy at all. Now that she has done it, she should do her best. But Ning Yiqing''s requirements are very high. Just talking about the matter of holding the gun, Ning Yiqing picked out several problems for her. He immediately became very disgusted with her, so she adjusted the way of holding the gun again and again, and then adjusted the height of the gun. After an hour, her arm was so sore that she could hardly lift it because she raised her gun and shot again and again, but she didn''t stop. She was studying hard all the time. Hua Zhifeng didn''t leave today. He stayed to see Ning Yiqing give Gu Yiwei a lesson. The corner of his mouth rose slightly. Ning Yiqing is a very good instructor and Gu Yiwei is also a very good student. When Ning Yiqing announced the end of class, Gu Yiyi grabbed Ning Yiqing''s arm and bit it: "Ying Ying, Ning Yiqing, you have no conscience, you are so cruel to me! I''ll bite you to death She spoke very hard, but with little effort. Ning Yi Qing slanted a glance at her: "my arm is full of sweat, you don''t feel dirty, just bite." Gu Weiyi immediately let go and gave him a look of disgust. At this time, she would not lose the battle. She still had to put a few words: "you go back and wait for me, I will not let you go!" Ning Yiqing said very lightly: "OK, you can press whatever you want to go back." Gu Yiwei Hua Zhifeng coughed softly: "you two want to flirt, you''d better pay a little attention, I''m still here!" Chapter 1071 "Is there anyone else here? I can''t see it Gu Wei said in a puff. Because of the execution of a task, Hua Zhifeng has a deeper understanding of Gu only. He is too lazy to bother with her. He only asks her: "Ning Yiqing gives you training. Do you have any experience?" Gu only two eyes glowing at him and said: "can you change Ning Yiqing?" Hua Zhifeng Ning Yiqing stares at Gu Weiyi, but Gu Weiyi flatters Hua Zhifeng: "instructor Hua, I used to think you were very inhuman, but today after instructor Ning''s training, I think you don''t want to be too human!" Hua Zhifeng said jokingly, "Ning Yiqing, you are despised. I seriously doubt your status in your family." Ning Yiqing said lightly: "when you doubt this, you can only prove that you are jealous, because you don''t even have a home now, so you can''t feel the taste in the middle." Hua Zhifeng At this time, he deeply realized the artistic conception of Cheng Shutang before, this pair of dog men and women can put knife into people''s heart too much! He snorted, "no one is jealous of you." "I don''t envy you. What are you doing here so long today? Are you that bored? " Ning Yiqing said in a low voice: "you stay here, but you don''t want me to be close to the only one, for fear that I will abolish the public for private." "Will you abolish the public for personal reasons?" Hua Zhifeng asked. Ning Yiqing took a look at Gu Yiyi, who was doing stretching exercises, and answered with great certainty: "yes." Hua Zhifeng Ning Yiqing turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "I''ll take you back." Gu Wei nodded, and Hua Zhifeng sighed: "Ning Yiqing, you have changed. You were not like this before." Ning Yiqing did not deny his statement, calmly said: "yes, love is easy to change a person, I also give you a lesson today, let you feel the energy and temperature of love." Hua Zhifeng turned her lips, and Ning Yiqing continued: "but the love between me and the only one can''t be copied. Even if you want to open up and find an object, you can''t find someone as good as her, so you can only envy me." Hua Zhifeng is angry and funny: "you''re very proud to find someone who''s annoying." "I''m very proud of it." Ning Yiqing looked at Gu Yiyi and said, "she is the most talented sniper I have ever seen except us. She learns everything very quickly." Hua Zhifeng said, "but she has a big temper." "That''s when she''s outside. She''s a soft little sheep when she''s at home." Ning Yiqing added: "when I was alone with her, she was extremely gentle." Hua Zhifeng curled his mouth and obviously didn''t believe him. Ning Yiqing patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''re old and big. Take advantage of this time to go back to the imperial capital to recuperate and find an object in the imperial capital to start a family." Two people have a life of friendship, Ning Yiqing is not a person who knows how to care about people, but also do not want to spend Zhifeng again as before so lonely. Hua Zhifeng smiles and pats Ning Yiqing''s chest: "I''m fine." When he said that, Ning Yiqing would not persuade him any more, but said, "I heard that you bypassed the northern military region some time ago and applied for a mission in the southern military region?" "Your news is behind. I''ve canceled that mission." Hua Zhifeng said with a smile that he had thought about it for a long time and would not take part in the task until he was not well. Chapter 1072 Ning Yiqing nodded: "it''s OK, but I''d like to perform another task." Hua Zhifeng has been with him for many years, and he knows his mind very well. He immediately tastes the unusual. Hua Zhifeng turns to him. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "this time when old commander Mao was looking for spies, he found that he was deeply involved. Even if there was a thread, he didn''t dare to go deep into it." Hua Zhifeng asked him, "so you want to lead them out by yourself?" "Their goal is me." Ning Yiqing said without hesitation: "instead of letting them arrange this situation, I should take the initiative to arrange it. I want to take the initiative in this matter." Hua Zhifeng nodded: "yes, you often go out to carry out tasks. If those people are determined to get rid of you, and there are spies in the military headquarters, it will be extremely dangerous to carry out tasks in the future. Since commander Mao does not dare to go deep into it, then that spy really needs to find a way to get rid of it." Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "I need your help with this." Hua Zhifeng pondered a little, then nodded and said, "I''ll do the logistics for you. When do you plan to start?" "It''s going to take a little bit of time to arrange it carefully and not leave any traces for them to detect the abnormality." Ning Yiqing replied. Hua Zhifeng sighed: "I''ve been reduced to the position where I want to fight you now!" Ning Yiqing patted him on the shoulder and said, "when you''ve fully raised your body, we''ll fight side by side." Hua Zhifeng turns to Gu Youyi and asks Ning Yiqing, "can she really cure my old injury?" "If you don''t believe her, you won''t wait here today until her training is over, and then help you cure." Ning Yiqing directly exposed his purpose. Hua Zhifeng glared at him and said, "did anyone tell you that your personality is not liked?" Ning Yiqing said with a smile: "many people have said that, but I like to see you. It''s obvious that I don''t like you, but I can''t get rid of my sullen appearance." Hua Zhifeng laughs. Gu only heard their conversation and wanted to laugh. She took out the silver needle she had already prepared and said, "drillmaster Hua, my hand is shaking today. If something goes wrong, you can bear it." Hua Zhifeng turned his head and glared at Ning Yiqing: "I said why you''ve been practicing her arms today. It turns out that you''re waiting for me here!" When he finished, they all laughed. Although Gu''s arm was a little weak, the strength of her fingertips was still there, and the needle was fast and steady. When she finished, she took out a pen and paper and wrote a prescription for Hua Zhifeng: "you can grasp the medicine according to this prescription, and then cooperate with my acupuncture. After a month, the condition of the body will be greatly improved." She gave Hua Zhifeng acupuncture and moxibustion yesterday, but she didn''t prescribe a prescription. The reason is that Hua Zhifeng didn''t approve her medical skills yesterday. Today, Hua Zhifeng stayed until her training is over, which means that he accepted her medical skills and was willing to let her come to treat him, so she only prescribes a prescription today. Gu only has her own understanding of the doctor-patient relationship. If patients don''t have confidence in the doctors who treat them, the effect of treatment will not be very good. Yesterday''s acupuncture, she just wanted to tell Hua Zhifeng that she would try her best to treat him. She knows that she is not a qualified doctor, but she will work hard on this road. She thinks that one day, she will become an excellent doctor. Chapter 1073 The next day, when Gu only went to school, he found that the students in the school looked at her more strangely than before. The contempt in their eyes was more serious. Some people pointed behind her back and whispered. Seeing her look, they turned their heads very quickly. Gu only saw this scene a little confused, she just asked for a day off, as they see her? When she cleaned up Su Su once before, the rumors of irresponsibility faded a lot. Now they see her like this again. She can''t help wondering if Cheng Su Su is a demon there again. She thought of here, but a lot of indifferent, anyway, she has been splashed a lot of dirty water, a little more is no big deal, who let her red! She shook her head and walked in the direction of the class. On the way, she saw Yue Daishan standing on her way back to the class. Gu Weiyi glanced at him and went on. As they were about to brush each other, Yue Daishan said coldly, "Gu Youyi, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Gu only was a little surprised. She turned to look at yuedai mountain and saw that his eyes were a little red. Her eyes could not hide her disappointment and anger. When she saw him, she was even more puzzled. She asked, "what''s the matter with Mr. Yue?" "You don''t have to put on such a high profile every time." Yue Daishan said coldly, "before I was wronged, I always thought you were wronged, but I didn''t expect her character to be so inferior!" Gu Weiyi didn''t want to talk to him very much. At this time, he wanted to know what happened. She asked with a smile: "dare to ask senior, what did I do to make you so angry?" When Yue Daishan saw her beautiful eyebrows and eyes, her skin as clean as porcelain, and her whole body was calm and calm, he became more and more angry when he saw her like this. He only said, "how can you not know what you have done? What happened to you. " "What happened to me?" Gu asked curiously. After she came to the imperial capital, she did some things, but in essence, she felt that she was a good citizen who respected discipline and law, and there was nothing out of the ordinary. Yue Daishan didn''t seem to be making a fake when he saw her look of curiosity, but he remembered Lin Xianzhi''s words very clearly yesterday. So he took a deep breath and said, "I used to like you very much because of your outstanding achievements and talents, but you always treat me as if you were aloof. Now, maybe this is your way to seduce men. I''m blind, but no wonder you." "Only from now on, Gu Weiwei, I will not be fooled by you again, I will not have any intersection with you again!" He said and turned to leave, Gu only face is still inexplicable, she knows what must have happened in the school yesterday. She shrugged her shoulders slightly. Yuedaishan had never been in her eyes. She always thought he was very annoying and appeared in front of her from time to time. Before, she was still thinking about how to completely dispel his mind, but now she did. "It seems that Cheng Su Su is not useless at all." Gu Weiyi chuckles. She thinks Cheng Su Su must have done it. She ignored yuedai mountain and went down the road to her class. Yue Daishan had already determined that she was a deep-seated person. She was a little angry and had a feeling of being cheated. Chapter 1074 However, Yue Daishan felt like Gu''s only kind of deep-seated person. Since he was so dissolute and still had his own ideas, she would come to coax him after he said something cruel this time. So he seems to leave angrily, but in fact he is still waiting for Gu only to coax him. When he realizes his behavior, he can''t help but despise himself. Then Gu Weiyi didn''t do what he wanted. He didn''t even take a look at him! Yuedaishan''s brows wrinkled slightly. He felt that he could not understand Gu. Gu only went directly to the class. She was not surprised. When she entered the class, she was looked at by the whole class. She glanced at Cheng Su Su, and Cheng Su Su returned her smile. Gu only sat down in his seat and asked Wu Yuru, "what happened yesterday?" Wu Yuru looked at her eyes, and she frowned and asked, "what''s going on?" "Yesterday, a man speaking Putonghua from Hong Kong came to school to see you and said you were his girlfriend." Wu Yuru asked softly, "the only one, who is your boyfriend?" Gu Wei Yi grinds his teeth and asks, "does that man have an earring in his ear? I''ve dyed my hair, and I''m dressed like a doll? " Wu Yuru nodded her head and asked softly, "do you really know him? I thought he was Cheng Su Su who came to pit you. " Yesterday, when Lin Xianzhi came to the class to look for Gu Youyi, Wu Yuru happened to be there, so she saw Lin Xianzhi and heard the tone of his speech. Gu took a deep breath and said, "yes, he''s a unreliable friend of mine." She really didn''t expect that Lin Xianzhi would come to school to look for her and make such a big noise. She felt that she might have dug up Lin Xianzhi''s ancestral grave in her previous life, so that that bastard pit her like that! Wu Yuru shed a cold sweat: "only, where did you know such an unreliable friend?" "Do you know where he has gone?" Gu Weiyi doesn''t answer the rhetorical question. According to her understanding of Lin Xianzhi, that fool didn''t come to school. She won''t give up. She will leave his contact information. Gu only felt his hands itch, so he wanted to grab him and beat him. Wu Yuru shook her head and said, "I don''t know where he went. Yesterday he came outside our class. Cheng Su Su went to talk to him. Then Shao Bantou came and talked to him. Then he took a needle and put him down. The security and police carried him out." "So all the students in the school are saying that he should be a wanted criminal, otherwise he won''t disturb the police." "But Shao ban Tou is too terrible. He can bring down such a big living man with a single needle. In the future, his classmates dare not offend him any more." Shao Bantou is the name of Shao Yizhi. Gu only hears this result to pour some to cry to smile not to be able to smile, she silent silent after saying: "he deserves!" Wu Yu Ru chuckled and then coughed. Gu Wei Yi saw that her face was flushed today. His brow wrinkled slightly. He stretched out his hand to set up a pulse for her. Her pulse was not good at this time. It was a bit dangerous. Gu only complexion some dignified ground, turn a head to ask her: "do you have on the body take medicine?" Chapter 1075 Wu Yuru nodded her head and showed Gu the medicine she had with her: "I feel a little uncomfortable these two days. Is my condition getting worse?" Gu only did not speak, just took out a kind of medicine from her pile of medicine and said, "from now on, increase the dosage of this medicine and double it!" Wu Yuru looked at the medicine, bit her lower lip, and then nodded her head. She knew that if the dosage of this medicine was doubled, her heart would stop again at any time, and she might get sick. Gu only whispered: "your current physical condition is not suitable to go to school again. Would you like to go home for a period of time?" Wu Yuru''s head slightly lowered, but said: "I don''t want to lie on the hospital bed and watch the seasons change outside the window. I want to live like a normal person." Her voice is not big, but with a touch of sadness. Gu only felt that she had said something stupid. Wu Yuru always knew her mind. As a doctor, she naturally hoped that the patient would cooperate with her treatment. Wu Yuru''s condition was too serious. No matter how well she maintained it, she might be in danger at any time. She took Wu Yuru''s hand and said, "OK, but you should keep yourself in a happy mood." Wu Yuru nodded with a smile. Gu Weiyi sighed. Wu Yuru looked cheerful and gentle in front of them, but Gu only saw her sitting in a daze more than once, and her eyes were sad. Gu only knows that no matter who has this disease and has to face death at any time, he can''t be really cheerful. Wu Yuru just cherishes this friendship and wants to live like a normal person. At noon, Gu was called into the office by Shao Yizhi and asked coldly, "how are your recent books?" "A little bit." Gu only honest answer: "but the progress is not fast." Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "just like you, when do you want to become a qualified TCM doctor?" Gu Yiwei said with a sad face: "teacher, I think so, too. Why don''t you teach me another way?" Shao Yizhi didn''t hear her confident tone. He was alert subconsciously: "how do you want to learn?" "Everyone knows that medical skills need rich clinical experience. If you read more, you can make great progress naturally. Would you like to open a clinic and write a prescription next to me?" Gu only two eyes bright ground says. "Beauty can''t kill you!" Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "I swore before that I would never see anyone again. Before, I made an extra exception to help you look at your eyes. Now I''m fooling me into opening a clinic. You think it''s beautiful!" Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "teacher, a teacher, you can''t swear!" "When you think I want to speak dirty words, I''m not angry with you! I can live ten years less if I accept you as an apprentice Shao Yizhi glares at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said, "not really? I''ve found a hidden disease in your lung for you. It''s very easy for you to treat it now. Even if the disease develops for a few years, Da Luo Jinxian can''t save you. So teacher, if you accept me as an apprentice, I can at least let you live for 30 more years. You earn money. " Shao Yizhi choked on her words. Chapter 1076 Gu Weiyi took the opportunity to say: "in fact, it doesn''t matter that the teacher doesn''t want to open a clinic now. We can help people around us first! This can also help me accumulate experience and improve my medical skills. " Shao Yizhi looked at her and said nothing. Gu only was a little hairy by him, can''t help but ask: "what does the teacher look at me like this?" Shao Yizhi snorted and said, "I wonder if I''m blind before I accept such a bastard as you as an apprentice." Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "I''m not a bastard. I''m a good apprentice with excellent qualifications. If you can meet me, teacher, it''s your blessing in your last life." Shao Yizhi raised her hand and gave her a violent shudder. She held her head and said bitterly, "teacher, I''ve lived by my head all my life. If you beat me stupid, how can I learn medicine from you in the future?" "You don''t want you to study medicine. I''ll kill you sooner or later." Shao Yizhi''s words were fierce, but he didn''t start again. Gu only knew that he had always been a tough hearted man, so he went up to him and asked, "teacher, do you want to consider my proposal just now?" Before Shao Yizhi said anything, Gu Yiwei directly said, "since ancient times, those doctors with apprentices have accumulated rich experience in seeing doctors? I have a good memory, but it''s hard for me to be a good doctor if I don''t have enough clinical experience "The teacher said that you used to be so powerful. If I can''t learn medicine well now, I''ll go wandering in the world and report the name of the teacher. That''s a loss of face." "All right!" Shao Yizhi said in a deep voice: "you said so much, but you just want me to take you out for a visit!" Gu Wei nodded. Shao Yizhi glanced at her obliquely. There was some entanglement in her eyes, and he didn''t speak. He doesn''t speak, Gu Weiyi doesn''t destroy him. They were apprentices in their previous lives, so Gu only knew the burden in his heart and that it was not easy for him to get out of the box he had set for himself. She also needed to give him some time. She knows that Shao Yizhi''s medical skills, even if she has not visited for many years, are extremely powerful in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. She has always felt that he is now a teacher in the Imperial University, which is somewhat evasive. It is important to teach and educate people, but without him in the Imperial University, it will not have much impact, but without him in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, it is a huge loss. After she came to the Imperial University, she did all kinds of things to lead Shao Yizhi to accept her as an apprentice. At the same time, she also wanted to help him out of the shadow. Shao Yizhi saw her looking at him, his brow slightly wrinkled up, said in a deep voice: "I made a solemn oath that I would not help people see a doctor again." Gu Weiyi was disappointed when he heard his words, but soon he had other countermeasures: "otherwise, I will help people to see a doctor with my teacher, and the teacher will watch, and I will see a doctor for them." "If I do something wrong, the teacher will correct me again, so that I don''t need the teacher to see someone. I''m seeing someone, not the teacher. Is that ok?" Shao Yizhi was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes lit up. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you little devil, you are full of ghost ideas!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "that''s settled!" Chapter 1077 Shao Yizhi was noncommittal, but Gu only knew that he had agreed. She said happily, "teacher, I''ll bring you a patient in a moment!" With that, she ran out. Shao Yizhi can''t laugh or cry when he sees her like this. His apprentice is not only full of ideas, but also quick tempered! He looked at her back and sighed. He thought of many things unconsciously. In fact, medical ethics was his pursuit since he was a child. He liked medical skills more than most people, and was determined to be an excellent doctor since he was a child. At that time, he vowed that he would not give any medical treatment to anyone. Of course, there was a devil in his heart, but at the same time, there was helplessness belonging to him. Over the years, he refused many people who came to see him. But no one knows how tangled and painful he is in his heart. Practicing medicine is his greatest hope in his life. Becoming a great doctor is his dream and lifelong wish for many years. When he vowed to cut off his dream himself, no one could understand the pain. Although he has become a professor in Imperial University with his own knowledge, this job can not make him happy, but it also makes him numb. He thinks that his dream has nothing to do with him. But just now Gu Weiyi thought of a way to have the best of both worlds. He could use another way to see the doctor. There was only one Gu in between, and he would not break the oath. His heart suddenly gave birth to a bit of expectation, looking forward to Gu only can carry forward his medical skills, become a big doctor, finish what he can''t do. He was still in a daze. Gu only knocked on the door of his office: "teacher, I brought you a patient." Shao Yizhi turned his head and saw that Gu only took Wu Yuru''s hand and came in. Wu Yuru was still a little nervous at this time. After coming in, he politely said hello to him: "Hello, Miss Shao." When Shao Yizhi saw that the only person Gu brought with him was Wu Yuru, he immediately felt that he had a big head. As a doctor with excellent medical skills, he certainly knew Wu Yuru''s physical condition for a long time. Wu Yuru and Gu only get close, he also knows. All of a sudden, he felt that Gu Weiyi had just said so many things to him, the fundamental purpose of which was to coax him to treat Wu Yuru! He glared at Gu only one eye, because Wu Yuru was there. For the first time, he didn''t scold Gu only, but asked, "what''s her disease?" "Her pulse is like a bird pecking, extremely dangerous, and her heart will stop at any time." Gu''s only answer. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, bird pecking pulse is extremely rare, one of the four major dead pulse, extremely dangerous. Wu Yuru has this kind of pulse image now, and it is extremely difficult to cure it. Shao Yizhi''s brow wrinkled: "is she a bird pecking pulse now?" Gu Wei nodded and Shao Yizhi sighed. As soon as he came up, she found him such a severe patient, and she was enough. He gently waved his hand, Gu only understood, and said to Wu Yuru with a smile: "you go back to the dormitory to have a rest, and I''ll discuss the compatibility of medicinal materials with the teacher later, and then I''ll give you the prescription." Wu Yuru smiles. Instead of refusing Gu''s only kindness, she looks at Shao Yizhi and asks, "is Mr. Shao Shenzhen the retired imperial doctor?" "I''m not." Shao Yizhi said with a face that it was glorious to outsiders, but heavy to him. Chapter 1078 Wu Yuru said with a smile, "well, before the imperial doctor retired, my grandmother was seriously ill, which was cured by the divine doctor." Shao Yizhi glanced at her but didn''t speak. She walked out slowly. After she left, Gu Weiyi came up to Shao Yizhi and asked, "teacher, can she be saved?" "You also know that bird pecking pulse is a dead pulse. From ancient times to the present, few people who have been put out of this pulse can survive. Your teacher, although my medical skills were passable before, I don''t think my medical skills are better than those of famous doctors of the previous dynasty." Shao Yizhi gave a long sigh. Gu only flattered him: "teacher, in my heart, you are better than the famous doctors of the previous dynasty!" Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "it''s useless for you to flatter me. The medical skills I have mastered can''t cure her." Gu Weiwei carefully took Wu Yuru''s pulse before, and also carefully looked at Wu Yuru''s heart with perspective eyes. In traditional Chinese medicine, there is no good way to treat such a serious heart disease. She snorted and said, "we haven''t tried. Why can''t we?" She said, looking at Shao Yizhi: "I heard from Yu Ru that his family has arranged an operation for her in foreign countries. She is a top doctor in foreign countries. But I don''t think she can wait that long. Even if she does, she can''t afford the operation because of her physical quality." "What do you want to do?" Shao Yizhi asked curiously. During this period of time, he has found that Gu only has good medical skills, and he is timid and courageous. He is really curious about her intention. Gu Weiyi said seriously: "although we can''t cure her now, I can help her adjust her body better and make her heart burden less." Shao Yizhi was stunned for a moment. It seems to be a good direction: "Gu Weiwei, I''m not wrong about you. You really have the talent to be a doctor." "Thank you for your praise." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "so the teacher''s vision is good!" Shao Yizhi saw that her skin was angry and funny, and then said in a light voice, "come here, let''s discuss the ratio of monarch and minister." Gu Weiyi hurriedly ran over to express his opinions and ideas. After hearing this, Shao Yizhi adjusted several kinds of medicine in her prescription, and then increased the amount of monarch medicine. Gu only looked at this prescription carefully, and immediately felt that his prescription was more comprehensive and effective than the one she had just prescribed. Her eyes were bright and she said, "teacher, you are so good! I''ll bring you another patient tomorrow! " Shao Yizhi turned to get the feather duster. Gu only saw that the situation was not right and laughed: "teacher, it suddenly occurred to me that there were other things. Let''s go first!" At the end of the speech, she was far away. When Shao Yizhi saw her like this, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "this monkey!" After scolding, he was full of relief. He appreciated her attitude of learning medicine. He knew that it was almost impossible for a patient with severe heart disease like Wu Yuru to be cured, but she did not give up and was still working hard to find a way to cure Wu Yuru. He seems to have been infected by Gu only, as if back to the original youth dedicated to learning. No matter how much pain and suffering he has experienced, the door of medical ethics is always open for him. Chapter 1079 At this time, Shao Yizhi felt that taking Gu''s Apprentice would not only let his medical skills pass down, but also save him. His originally desolate heart, because Gu gave birth to a trace of vitality. Gu only came out of Shao Yizhi''s office and saw Wu Yuru waiting for her downstairs. She gave Wu Yuru a smile and handed over the prescription: "this is the prescription that I worked out with my teacher. Although it can''t cure your heart disease completely, it should be improved." Wu Yuru took the prescription from her hand. She was a little happy in her eyes. She asked her, "is Mr. Shao the miracle doctor of the emperor''s seclusion?" In fact, at this time, she had been able to basically determine, after all, two people with the same surname Shao, and the level is very high. Gu Weiyi said to her, "don''t let others hear this. Otherwise, if those people come to see the teacher every day, he won''t have time to help you." Wu Yuru chuckled and said, "well, I won''t tell anyone." Two girls smile at each other, Wu Yuru said softly: "only, thank you." "I didn''t do anything. You don''t have to thank me." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "my dream is to become a miracle doctor, but my current medical skills are far from reaching the level of a miracle doctor, so I''m just learning medicine." Wu Yuru looked at her with two bright eyes and said, "I''m not thanking you for asking Mr. Shao to prescribe a prescription for me. I''m thanking you for never treating me as a patient. You don''t think I''m a trouble. It makes me feel the taste of friendship in my lifetime." Gu Weiyi pulled out her hair behind her ear with a smile: "my family Yuru is very good. I''m sure you can wait until you have an operation. After you have a successful operation, you can be like a normal person. You can make a lot of friends, and there will be excellent boys like you." Wu Yu Ru began to smile. Because of her health, she was quiet and thin. At this time, she was graceful and gentle. Gu only said: "as for other things, you should not think about it. In this world, there is nothing more important than your own life. Don''t pay attention to the people and things that upset you." When she felt Wu Yuru''s pulse before, although Wu Yuru''s physical condition was not good, it was not serious. She had been in good control all the time. Wu Yuru''s pulse seemed to go down sharply these days. She must have been stimulated. But if Wu Yuru doesn''t say it, Gu Weiyi won''t pry to ask. Wu Yuru nodded her head lightly: "I know." She then sighed: "although we haven''t known each other for a long time, you are the one who really cares about me from the bottom of my heart besides my parents. I will try to survive." Gu Wei nodded: "when you are well, I will take you out to play, take you to the glass plank road, go bungee jumping, take a glider, take a hot air balloon, and do a lot of things you want to do but can''t do." Wu Yuru''s eyes are full of yearning: "can I really do these things?" "Of course Gu only gave her a wink and said, "so you should take medicine obediently and take good care of yourself. After the operation, we can do these things." Wu Yuru stretched out her finger and said, "that''s a deal. You will take me after my operation is successful." Chapter 1080 Gu Weiyi smiles, reaches out his little finger to hook Wu Yuru''s finger, and then covers her thumb with his thumb. The two girls smile at each other, young and beautiful. After Gu Yuru and Wu Yuru separated, they were worried and sighed. In fact, even if Wu Yuru''s operation can be successful, her physical quality can''t follow Gu Yuru to do those exciting things. Now the level of medical treatment has not reached the level of her previous life. The excellent foreign surgeons are not sure that they can cure Wu Yuru''s heart, but that is the hope. Anyway, they have to try. When Gu Weiyi was going to train in the army in the afternoon, Ning Yiqing came to pick her up: "I won''t go to the company for training today. I asked Hua Zhifeng for a leave. Let''s do another thing?" Gu Weiyi immediately came to the spirit: "did you find Lu Yurong?" When she and Su tingxue decide to expose Cheng Su Su''s identity on Mr. Ning''s birthday, she asks Ning Yiqing to help her find Lu Yurong. Lu Yurong is the key to this identity tease. On such an important occasion, how can Lu Yurong be absent? And so far, Gu only did not understand how Lu Yurong had exchanged three girls. Ning Yiqing nodded: "found, she recently in a family to do nanny." With his relationship and ability, it''s not difficult to find Lu Yurong. It''s just that the emperor''s capital is too big. In addition, Lu Yurong has a criminal record, so she''s extra alert, so it''s relatively troublesome to find her. Gu only smile: "she is so lazy, actually can wait on people, she is really a flexible." When she was in Lingcheng before, Lu Yurong was in trouble every day. She took Qin Zhenhua''s salary and spent a lot of money. She seldom cleaned up the house and did housework. She was even reluctant to cook. If she didn''t want to put oil in, she was afraid that even the dishes would be fried by Gu and Qin Keren. "Can you bend or stretch?" Ning Yiqing''s voice was full of sarcasm: "you look up to her too much. She was very upset from the beginning when she went to be a nanny." Gu only tiny Leng, immediately thought to understand the meaning of Ning Yiqing, she sneered and said: "it seems that I really think highly of her." "Today, I found someone to transfer her master''s home, just have a good play to watch." Ning Yiqing said lightly. When they arrived at the home where Lu Yurong worked, a man in black casual clothes came by and said, "deputy general manager, the target has been in for ten minutes, and it is estimated that it will come out soon." "Keep an eye on this." Ning Yiqing said in a slow voice: "today we want people dirty and get." The man in black casual clothes nodded his head. He was Ning Yiqing''s man. He felt that Ning Yiqing really had some talents to use when she mobilized them to encircle a middle-aged woman, but he would not question Ning Yiqing''s arrangement. Gu only then discovered that there were several waves of people in the alleys outside the building. They should be Ning Yiqing''s people. She immediately understood why Ning Yiqing brought her to block Lu Yurong today. It turned out that there had been an arrangement. Gu only knows that under the arrangement of Ning Yiqing, Lu Yurong can''t escape, so she sits quietly in the car and looks out through the glass window at the movement outside the house. She wants to know what Lu Yurong can do. Chapter 1081 Lu Yurong at this time in her master''s house rummage, she is in full bloom at this time! The reason why she was able to work as a nanny in this family was that she colluded with an old man in the alley, and then through the old man''s introduction and guarantee, she became the nanny of this family. She is a rare honest period in her life. It''s not that she is really honest, but that she has to act like an honest person so that her employer can relax her vigilance. I have to say that she is very good at camouflage. After she came here to work, the employer was quite satisfied with her performance. And she also inquired about everything during this period, such as where the employer''s money was put and where the valuable gold ware was put. Today, when she learned that her employer''s family was traveling, she was very happy. She said that she would look after their home for them, but behind her back, she pushed a tricycle to rob all the valuable things of the employer''s home! She pocketed all the valuable gold and silver in her employer''s home, and then ransacked all the cash. The employer''s family is in good condition. He doesn''t have the habit of putting his money in the bank. He puts it all in a hole on the wall. About 100000 yuan of cash was put in the hole. When Lu Yurong took the money out of the hole in the wall, all kinds of denominations of money were piled up. Lu Yurong is very happy with that pile of money. She has been poor for a long time. When she sees so much money, she feels like she is in heaven. She kisses the money, and then she takes some big ones and puts them into her underwear. After that, her chest is big. But she couldn''t fill so much money in her underwear, so she put the rest of the money in her pocket. After she finished this, she was not satisfied, and then moved out all the valuable household appliances: color TV, refrigerator, washing machine, etc., and put them on the tricycle she rode. Gu only in the car to see this scene, the corners of his mouth smoked, Lu Yurong is absolutely a talent! It''s really amazing! After finishing this, Lu Yurong saw that there were still some valuable furniture in her employer''s home, but her tricycle couldn''t fit it. At this time, she regretted that she should have rented a truck to tow it. She has some regrets to ride her tricycle ready to leave, Ning Yiqing saw this scene made a net gesture. At this moment, there was a roar around. A motorcycle came from one side, grabbed Lu Yurong and threw him on the back seat, then drove forward quickly. The motorcyclist wears a helmet on his head and can''t see his appearance clearly, but he should be a man. Because Lu Yurong is not thin at all, he grabs Lu Yurong with one hand. Lu Yurong was a little confused. She was stunned on the motorcycle for a second, and then struggled. She couldn''t bear the pile of household appliances on the tricycle! If those things were sold, they would be worth thousands of yuan, and she even found a buyer. The motorcyclist was wearing a helmet on his head. It was hard to talk, so he turned his head and looked at her. They were very close to each other. She was obviously stunned when she saw the rider''s appearance, and then she was honest. Ning Yiqing''s team-mates nearby saw that the motorcycles were coming fiercely and were rushed away for a long time. They were about to rush out of the alley. Chapter 1082 This accident in Ning Yiqing''s surprise, his eyes slightly narrowed, immediately quickly hit the car on fire, and then drove to the other side of the alley. Although Gu didn''t see the motorcycle rider, he felt that his figure was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him for a while. Ning Yiqing''s speed is extremely fast, but the motorcycle is also fast. In addition, Ning Yiqing''s route is much longer than that of the motorcycle, so when he comes to the end of the lane, the motorcycle has come out and runs straight ahead. Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly. If the motorcycle wants to take the path, it''s not convenient for him to drive the car to track, because the imperial city is full of alleys extending in all directions. Once the motorcycle goes in, there are many roads to choose from, and it''s very difficult to track. Just at this time, a man came out of the alley in front of him, holding a stick in his hand, facing the motorcyclist head-on. The motorcyclist immediately swung down from the motorcycles. The motorcycles got out of control, and the motorcycles were thrown forward a hundred meters and hit a tree before they stopped. Both the rider and Lu Yurong fell to the ground, but the rider, with his helmet on his head, was a little dizzy and couldn''t get up for a while. Lu Yurong has no protection at all. Falling on the ground like this is a direct result of breaking his head and bleeding. In addition, with such a fall, the money in her underwear was thrown out all at once, and the hundred dollar bill suddenly spilled all over the floor. As soon as the residents passing by saw so much money on the ground, their eyes suddenly lit up. They looked left and right and felt that no one was paying attention to them. They picked up the money and ran away. Money is Lu Yurong''s lifeblood, although she was thrown seven dizzy eight elements, opened her eyes to see someone picking up her money, she immediately angry: "stop, this money is mine! No one is allowed to rob! " When she finished, she couldn''t care about the pain all over her body. She ran after the residents. Some of them wanted to run. She immediately picked up the stones on the ground and hit them. At this time, she was covered with blood, and the appearance of smashing people and protecting money was absolutely fierce. Ning Yiqing has come here at this time. When he sees this scene, his brows are slightly wrinkled. Lu Yurong''s ugly face is exposed at this time. He thinks of the way Lu Yurong bullied Gu in Lingcheng before, and he hates Lu Yurong even more. Gu Wei jumped out of the car and saw that Cheng Shutang was the one standing at the intersection waving the stick. At this time, he carried the stick on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Ning Yiqing, I''m so handsome today!" He then had to look at Gu Weiyi and said, "beat a bitch, brother and sister, brother and sister, the only one, come and praise your brother." Gu only looked at the way that he could no longer get se, and he couldn''t help smoking. Her brother had to get up in such a bad way. At this time, the rider has come to his senses. When he sees that Ning Yiqing''s color has changed greatly, he quickly gets up, no longer cares about Lu Yurong, and plunges into the alley. Ning Yiqing''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He picks up a stone from the ground and smashes it on his leg accurately. He fell to the ground in pain, threw away his helmet, and then quickly got up and yelled, "robbery, run!" He said, incredibly very quickly into the alley, but the moment disappeared. Chapter 1083 Because of the rider''s cry, the nearby residents were stunned. Those who wanted to pick up money finally found that the situation was wrong, and they immediately scattered. In this way, the crowd was in a mess, and they could not even chase them. Lu Yurong, who wanted to get the money back with all her heart, was revived by the roar of the rider. As soon as she saw Gu Youyi, she became angry and yelled: "Gu Youyi, you bloody bitch, you hurt me so badly last time, I''ll kill you!" Gu only stood there calmly, looking at Lu Yurong, who was in general distress. He only laughed but did not speak. When Lu Yurong turns her head, she sees Ning Yiqing standing next to Gu Youyi. Her face suddenly changes. She finally realizes that something is abnormal today. She also wants to run. However, before she took three steps, Cheng Shutang put her on the ground as soon as she swept the hall. Lu Yurong scolded fiercely: "where did you come from? How dare you hit me! Believe it or not, I tore you up! " In fact, Lu Yurong and Cheng Shutang met when they were in Lingcheng, but Lu Yurong didn''t pay much attention to other things except money, so he didn''t recognize them at this time. Seeing such Lu Yurong, Cheng Shutang deeply sympathizes with Gu. Gu Weiwei had lived with such a sick woman for half a year before. What a pity! When he remembered that Gu only had been out for so many years and had something to do with this greedy and vicious woman, he immediately became angry and raised his hand to hit her in the face: "I just hit you. What''s the matter?" In Cheng Shutang''s heart, in fact, there is nothing that can''t beat women, such as Lu Yurong, who is extremely annoying, of course, will fight to death! He is very concerned about Lu Yurong''s abuse of Gu. This will not be easy. In addition, he has great strength. This slap will directly knock out several teeth of Lu Yurong. Lu Yurong is fierce and fierce, but most of the time she is afraid of being tough. When she meets someone more fierce than her, she immediately counsels. She cried in pain: "who are you? Why do you beat me?" Cheng Shutang sneered: "Lu Yurong, do you remember when you changed children in Lingcheng hospital?" When Lu Yurong heard this, he felt like a thunderbolt! The change of children has always been the most proud thing in Lu Yurong''s life. It is also the most intelligent thing she thinks she has done in her life. She even thinks that she has done it seamlessly, and no one will know. She even thought that she would have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of her life! But at this time, Cheng Shutang''s words let her clearly realize that this matter exposed! She didn''t know why Cheng Shutang knew about it, but she knew that she couldn''t recognize it, so she shivered and said, "I can''t understand what you said!" Cheng Shutang''s mouth slightly raised: "you don''t understand? Well, the only one, you tell her When Lu Yurong heard this sentence, her pupils shrank and her panic was not covered up. Gu Wei glanced at her and said, "Lu Yurong, do you remember Qin Keren?" Gu only came to Lu Yurong before already thought, in front of Lu Yurong to tell the truth, also need to borrow the name of Qin Keren. Chapter 1084 Otherwise, Lu Yurong''s virtue would not have been recognized. Lu Yurong''s face suddenly became more ugly, and his eyes were full of panic. Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly: "after you ran away last time, Qin Keren put everything on you and told me this big secret. I have to thank her." Lu Yurong knows that Qin Keren''s character is very close to her in essence. From the moment Qin Keren jumped off the train with money, she hated Qin Keren to the bone. She gritted her teeth and said, "Qin Keren, that little bitch, has cheated me several times. If I see her again, I will tear her up!" Gu only looked at her and said, "I''m not interested in the contradiction between you and Qin Keren. Now Lu Yurong, I''ll give you two choices." Lu Yurong looks at Gu Wei''s eyes and unconsciously feels a bit of fear. Since Gu Wei Yi returns to the Qin family, she is determined to hold Gu Wei, and has the idea of selling Gu Wei several times, but she has suffered a big loss in several battles with Gu Wei. She had always thought Gu Weiyi was too cunning and was not raised by her side, so it was normal for such a thing to happen. However, when she heard Gu Weiyi''s words, she knew that Gu Weiyi had known that she was not Gu''s only mother for a long time! Will be merciless to her! Lu Yurong shivered and asked: "which two choices." "The first choice is to cooperate with me and pull Cheng Su Su Su down from the position of Miss Cheng." Gu said slowly. "No way!" Lu Yurong directly refused: "Su Su is the eldest lady of the Cheng family. You can''t rob her of everything!" Her current situation is absolutely not good. She knows that only Cheng Su Su has the chance to save her, and she needs to rely on Cheng Su Su for the rest of her life. Cheng Su Su Su carries all her hopes, so she can never cooperate. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly: "in this way, you will definitely choose the second choice." "What''s the second choice?" Lu Yurong asked. Gu only said faintly: "the second choice is to send you to the police station. As you know, when you were in Lingcheng, you accepted 400000 bribes. Now Lingcheng police want you all over the country. When we send you to Lingcheng, we will tell you your case carefully." "According to China''s criminal law, bribery of 400000 is a very serious case, and you will be imprisoned for at least ten years." "As for your malicious exchange of babies 18 years ago, the nature of this case is equivalent to human trafficking, and it will be closed for at least 10 years." "You will be sentenced to at least 10 years'' imprisonment for burglary this year, involving more than 100000 yuan, and being suspicious of fraud." "In the court, there are three things. You should be sentenced to life imprisonment if you are punished for several crimes. Of course, if you go to the Cheng family or the Su family to say hello again, you will feel worse than death when you are in prison." Lu Yurong''s face suddenly turned pale, and Cheng Shutang said at the right time: "by the way, I''m Cheng Shutang, the eldest young master of the Cheng family. I already know that Cheng Su Su is not my own sister, and it has been verified that Gu''s only one is my own sister. My parents have planned to let her recognize her ancestors." Lu Yurong almost despaired to hear this sentence. It turned out that the Cheng family had already verified Gu''s only identity! Chapter 1085 Gu Weiyi glanced at Lu Yurong and said, "you think you are very important. Without you, you can''t expose Cheng Su Su''s true identity. You can''t make my life known. You are so stupid!" Lu Yurong''s heart finally knew that she was afraid. She said: "the only thing is, don''t send me to the police station. Anyway, you once called my mother. Please give me a break for our mother and daughter''s sake." She also wanted to give an example to prove that there was a deep love between them. She only thought about it for a while, but she found that there was no good picture of Gu in her memory. She never gave Gu a good face. Gu only felt very funny when she heard her words. She really didn''t know where Lu Yurong had the confidence to say such words. She and Lu Yurong had no feelings from the beginning! Seeing her face, Lu Yurong knew that it was not good, so he had to say: "only, I swear, as long as you let me go this time, I will change my mind and start a new life. I... I can go home to wait on Qin Zhenhua and take care of the elderly... Er, your grandparents." "Lu Yurong, are you a fool or do you think I''m a fool?" Gu only eyes slightly narrowed up: "you this virtue, back to the Qin family will only be to harm them." "I don''t have any trust in you. By the way, I might as well tell you something. I''ve cured my father. He can walk on his own for a long time and doesn''t need your care. Besides, his income is pretty good now, because they are very happy without you stirring up every day." Lu Yurong was stunned: "how can it be!" If she had known that Qin Zhenhua''s illness had been cured, she would not have torn her face with the Qin family at that time! Gu Weiwei didn''t explain it any more. He said faintly: "in fact, you are useless to me in essence. You have done me a lot of harm over the years. Now it''s time for you to get retribution. I''ll give you a choice again. How do you choose when you are better?" Lu Yurong knows that what Gu Weiyi said just now is true. After Gu Weineng proves his identity, it is no longer important for her to identify this matter. And she wanted to make friends with Gu Wei, but there was no friendship to make. She looked around, and she was surrounded, so it was impossible to escape! Just let her betray Cheng Su Su, her heart is still some unwilling. Gu Weiyi knew her mind very well, so he said, "now you are on the road of stealing orifices. It seems that Cheng Su Su is not good for you. You don''t have any money to spend, do you?" Lu Yurong said nothing with a cold face. Gu only added: "Cheng Su Su Su doesn''t care about you in the Cheng family now. Do you think she will take care of you after she leaves the Cheng family?" When Lu Yurong heard this sentence, she immediately felt that she could fight for it again: "if I say in public about holding the wrong child, can you give me 100000 yuan?" Gu only wants to laugh when he hears this sentence, but then he thinks that it''s definitely Lu Yurong''s typical style to still think about money at this time. This woman can do anything for money, and anyone can sell it. But she felt that it was Lu Yurong''s confused plan. Chapter 1086 Gu Wei nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you a hundred thousand yuan after you finish this time." "Can you give me 50000 now?" Lu Yurong asked brightly. Gu Weiyi sneered: "Lu Yurong, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me now. Besides, before I arrange things, you are going to spend time in the police station. It''s useless to take money." Lu Yurong was angry: "Gu Yiwei, you have no faith in your words!" Gu only smiles: "it''s not that I don''t believe what I said, but that I have to guard against you. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. As soon as I let you go, you''ll immediately go to Cheng Su Su Su to report back, and then find a way to make more money for the Cheng family." "Cheng''s money is my money. No one can take a cent without my permission! So now you can stay in the police station. I have people in it. You can''t deliver any information. At the same time, you can''t leave. " Lu Yurong''s face changed when she heard her words. Lu Yurong did have that idea just now. What Lu Yurong didn''t understand was that Gu Weiyi didn''t come to the imperial capital for a long time. Where did he get such great power? Gu only saw the expression on her face and said indifferently: "so you can still think about it for a few days in the police station. After you think about it, tell the police inside that they will tell me about it. So this time you go in to squat for a few days or until you die, it''s all in your mind." Lu Yurong withered completely. Su Baihao came to take Lu Yurong away in person. Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip and said, "I''ve worked hard these days, uncle." Gu''s only life experience Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang told him. He glanced at Lu Yurong and said, "don''t worry, with me, she can''t make waves." Gu only smiles at him, then turns to ask Lu Yurong, "who is the man who just came to save you?" Lu Yurong said, "I don''t know. Isn''t he with you?" Gu''s eyes narrowed. Lu Yurong finally regained her mind and looked in the direction where the motorcyclist had just disappeared. There was no movement there, so she was relieved. After su Baihao takes Lu Yurong away, Cheng Shutang asks Gu Weiyi: "if Lu Yurong really tells us what happened in those years, will you let her go?" Gu only a smile, did not answer. Cheng Shutang didn''t get the answer. He looked at Ning Yiqing again. Ning Yiqing patted him on the shoulder and said, "the only one is not stupid." He still didn''t say this clearly, but Cheng Shutang had got the answer he wanted. He said with a smile, "I just said that my sister is a smart person. How can she bend the law for personal gain! What''s more, just like Lu Yurong, how can he let him go so easily! " Gu Weiyi stood by the side of the road, looking at the disappearing direction of the motorcyclist. It was a coincidence that the motorcyclist appeared today. He obviously knew that they were in action today. In today''s event, the motorcyclist suddenly appeared. If Cheng Shutang hadn''t been waiting outside, I was afraid that Lu Yurong would have escaped. Seeing her appearance, Ning Yiqing said calmly, "when he ran away just now, I had people chasing him. He couldn''t escape." Gu only gently nodded his head: "I should have seen that man before. He looks very familiar. I''m afraid there is a relationship between him and Lu Yurong." Chapter 1087 Ning Yi Qing nods, Mou light slightly deep some. Cheng Shutang came to him and said, "it''s thanks to me to catch Lu Yurong today. Please praise me." Gu only saw his face full of praise, which was funny, but he said seriously: "my brother is really good!" Cheng Shutang was just playing tricks when he came here, but he didn''t expect Gu Weiyi to praise him. He felt a little embarrassed and scratched the back of his head and said, "I''m your brother. Of course, I want to cover you. I won''t let anyone bully you." Gu Yiwei just wanted to nod and praise him again, but he heard Ning Yiqing coldly say: "I''ll be in charge of the only back part of the body. You can roll as far as you can." Cheng Shutang''s face is not happy, Gu only see two people is a pair to quarrel, can''t help laughing. Just at this time, one of Ning Yiqing''s employees came back: "deputy general manager, found out that the person who escaped was Qin Mingyang of the seventh branch." "Qin Mingyang?" Gu only heard the name and suddenly realized: "it''s Qin Mingyang! No wonder they came to save Lu Yurong. " Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing look at her, and she explains: "Lu Yurong has a son named Qin Mingyang, who said he got a good job, but I don''t know where he was before. I didn''t expect that he was also in the security company." "It''s a little interesting." Cheng Shutang put his hands on his chest and said, "even if he is in the North Branch, it''s not a top secret task for us to clean up Lu Yurong this time, but no one knows. How does he know?" Gu only wants to know about this problem. She carefully combs the information about Qin Mingyang in her past and present life. In essence, she doesn''t see Qin Mingyang many times, and all of them add up to no more than five times. In his previous life, Qin Mingyang always felt that he was very powerful and despised Gu Weiyi. He despised Gu Weiyi, his nominal sister. However, he thought Gu Weiyi was good-looking and wanted to give Gu Weiyi to one of his officers in exchange for a bright future. Gu only now can still remember his critical and complacent expression at that time: "if you are a woman from the countryside who has never seen the world, you should thank me for this opportunity!" His officer was quite lecherous. At that time, she was over 50 years old, and she was in the name of his own sister. For his future, he absolutely refused to recognize her. Gu Weiyi realized at that time that the mother and son of the Qin family were all dregs among the dregs. Even her close relatives couldn''t believe it. So she found a chance to escape when he conspired with Lu Yurong. After that, she never went back to the Qin family in her previous life. It is precisely because of this series of things that her impression of Qin Mingyang is extremely poor. It''s just that after her rebirth, Qin Mingyang hasn''t come home because she has been out all the time, so she hasn''t seen him in her life. She said in a deep voice: "Qin Mingyang inherited Lu Yurong''s coolness, but today he came here to save Lu Yurong. They are really affectionate." As for how Qin Mingyang knew that they were going to deal with Lu Yurong today, Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang were there. She didn''t need to worry about it. Ning Yiqing hears something else from her words. Gu Weiyi is disgusted by Qin Mingyang. He turned to the staff around him and said, "Cha Qin Mingyang." The employee should step down and then stride away. Chapter 1088 By this time, all the things here have been dealt with. Ning Yiqing glances at Cheng Shutang. He means that he wants to get along with Gu only and let Cheng Shutang stay away from him. Cheng Shutang did not seem to understand his meaning at all. He turned to Gu Yiwei and said, "sister, when I think that you have suffered a lot of grievances before, I feel sorry for you. Come on, let my brother hold you well." Ning Yiqing''s face turned black as soon as she heard this. Gu Yiwei is also a little sad. He knows that his concern for her is true, but Ning Yiqing is also true. When Cheng Shutang comes to him, she reaches out to his chest and says, "it''s almost OK." Cheng Shutang said with a sad face: "do people say that girls are extroverted? If you have a man, you don''t want your own brother. It''s really heartless! My heart hurts He said strange words, but he had covered his chest and walked to one side. Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw his appearance. Her brother was really the same as before and the same as after. He was almost different from the people in her previous life. Her eyes are unconsciously overflowing with a smile, fortunately, after her rebirth with their own efforts in exchange for this valuable family. Ning Yiqing put her in her arms and said, "when I get back to the company, I''ll let him know what his brother should do." "Don''t fight too hard. He''s my brother after all." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Ning Yiqing took a look at her and said, "well, in your face, I will be merciful." Gu only laughs. She doesn''t know why. She always thinks that Cheng Shutang will be beaten harder when he says this. Lu Yurong was put into the temporary detention room of the General Administration by Su Baihao. Because of her special identity, Su Baihao gave her the treatment of VIP: single room. As the General Administration, there are more detention rooms in the detention room than in the general police station. Many prisoners will come in and go out temporarily. After Lu Yurong came in, Su Baihao found a policewoman to give her medicine. In fact, her injury was not serious, but her face was covered with blood. It looked terrible. Lu Yurong is not a pain sufferer. When the policewoman disinfected her with a cotton swab stick, she felt a little pain, but she screamed like she was sentenced to death. Policewoman is also a temperamental: "if you call it like this again, you don''t have to take the medicine. Anyway, you are the one who suffers." Lu Yurong was worried at this time. She was worried that Cheng Su Su''s identity would be revealed, and she was worried that she would not get the 100000 yuan that Gu Yu only promised her. She howled there: "you say it''s a policeman, but in fact, she''s dishonest and perverts the law for personal gain! I didn''t make any mistakes. Why should I be arrested? " The policewoman sneered: "you are a nanny in someone''s home. When the host is not at home, you empty everyone''s home. The amount of money involved is hundreds of thousands. You can even complain. It''s rare for you to be so cheeky." Lu Yurong didn''t expect that the policewoman also knew about it. At the moment, she was chatting with her, but she said, "I didn''t take the money away. You all arrested me and returned the things. I''m not wrong. Let me go!" Over the years, policewomen have met countless legal illiterates like Lu Yurong. At first, they will popularize some basic legal knowledge to them, but when they become numb, they will be too lazy to talk about it. Chapter 1089 The policewoman didn''t speak, but Lu Yurong thought there was a turn for the better and said, "I tell you, I was really wronged. It''s really right. The man who brought me back today colluded with the criminals outside. He deliberately wanted to frame me!" Policewoman returned her a sneer: "is it?" "Of course I am. How can I do such a thing if I am so honest?" Lu Yurong took out a piece of money that didn''t fall out of her underwear and handed it to the policewoman, saying, "you can find a way to let me out. This 100 yuan is yours." The policewoman has been in the police station for so many years. It''s the first time that she saw someone offering bribes like this. She directly took Lu Yurong''s money and said, "this money is the evidence that you bribed me. I will directly submit it to the police. If you bribe the police, the crime will be even more serious, which can prove that you are not right." Lu Yurong immediately worried: "that''s my money. If you don''t help me, give it back to me!" When the policewoman saw her face, she felt disgusted and said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid that this money is not only the money you bribed me, but also the dirt, so you will stay in it honestly." The policewoman didn''t bother to wipe the medicine for Lu Yurong, so she closed the door and went out. Lu Yurong is still there, screaming: "you are black police. You don''t do anything with my money! I''m a good man. Let me out! I want to sue the policeman who locked me up. He has no clear relationship with the only woman who framed me! He eats black money and does black business! I want to see your director! " Policewoman listen to her call upset, light said: "you have met our director, put you in that person is." Lu Yurong was stunned when he heard the news. Gu only knew a director! She really couldn''t understand Gu''s only coming to the imperial capital for a few months. Where did she know such a powerful person? At first, she wanted to make a big fuss and find a chance to go out, but now it seems that things are totally different from what she expected. She couldn''t help but scold: "a bunch of goddamn people!" After scolding, she was worried about Qin Mingyang. Looking at today''s situation, Qin Mingyang should have escaped. She is afraid of what happened today. If Qin Mingyang is also arrested, she will be in trouble. This is the only reason why she wants to drag Gu out and save her son. Although she is a cool and powerful woman, she is also a mother. Although Cheng Su Su Su was born to her, she didn''t grow up around her after all. There was not much affection between them. But Qin Mingyang is different. Qin Mingyang grew up beside her. In fact, she still thinks that her son is more important than her daughter, so even if she didn''t get money from Cheng Su Su before, she didn''t ask Qin Mingyang for money when she felt that her life was very hard. The reason why she called Qin Mingyang to get the money this time is that she learned from Qin Keren last time and was afraid of another accident. Afterwards, the owner of the house would call the police. Too much money in her hand would easily cause trouble, so she planned to give the money to Qin Mingyang. Qin Mingyang will keep the money so that their mother and son can live a comfortable life in the future. Chapter 1090 In Lu Yurong''s opinion, Cheng Su Su was not brought up by her, so it''s not reliable. Qin Keren can''t believe it, but Qin Mingyang is her own baby son, which is totally reassuring. At this time, she had some regrets. She knew that she should give Qin Mingyang all the money she stole today, so that Qin Mingyang could take the money and go away, which was not in vain for her hard work. "Ma''am, how did you get in here?" A man asked her. Lu Yurong turned around and saw a man dressed in fancy clothes sitting in the detention room of the compartment. The man still had dyed hair and had holes in his ears. At first sight, he was not a good man. That man was Lin Xianzhi, the only one who went to the Imperial University yesterday to look for Gu. "What''s your business?" she said alertly Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "it''s really none of my business, but I was a little curious when I heard you mention Gu''s name just now. I also know a girl named Gu''s name. I don''t know if she is Gu''s name." Lu Yurong looked at him with some doubts in his eyes, but he had already said to himself: "the only Gu I knew was from Lingcheng. She was admitted to the Imperial University. She was very thoughtful. I was hurt by her this time. If I go out, I will make her look good!" Lu Yurong''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and immediately said to Lin Xianzhi, "is she still very beautiful? Especially arrogant? " Lin Xianzhi nodded immediately: "it''s true!" Lu Yurong immediately came to strength and asked Lin Xianzhi: "how did she harm you?" Lin Xianzhi didn''t know much about Gu''s only thing, but he muttered in his heart: "sweetheart is really unlucky. How can she be trapped by these personal dregs? It''s also her luck. She just met me. Let me resolve this disaster for her!" So he said angrily: "she dug a lot of my goods in Tengchong, which made me lose more than 10 million yuan. When I came to DIDU to look for her, she dug a trap and put me in, which made me arrested by the police." As soon as Lu Yurong heard this, he immediately paid attention to another key point: "do you mean Gu only made a lot of money for you? She''s rich now? " "Yes." Lin Xianzhi replied: "her heart is black!" Lu Yurong immediately scolded: "this bitch has so much money, but he is not filial to me. Anyway, I am also her mother!" Lin Xianzhi was shocked when he heard her words. He didn''t think that Lu Yurong was such an identity. He knew Gu only a little. Seeing Lu Yurong like that, he thought she was not a good person. If Gu only had such a mother, it would be too sad. He asked her: "since you are Gu''s only mother, why did she harm you here?" Lu Yurong looked at him, he is still very good-looking, but his clothes do not look like a good man. So she immediately had an idea. When she was thinking about it, she thought of another thing. She was locked up here by Gu only, and she didn''t know if the man could go out. If he could go out, he could report a letter to Cheng Su Su for her, so that Cheng Su Su Su could be prepared. Lu Yurong said bitterly, "it''s a long story. I just wish I had never given birth to her!" Chapter 1091 Lu Yurong then asked Lin Xianzhi, "how long will you be locked up?" Lin Xianzhi replied: "Gu only thought that she could frame me for a long time, but he didn''t know that there were people above me. I could go out this afternoon." It''s just a misunderstanding that he was shut up. He can go out if the misunderstanding is explained clearly. Now it''s ok as long as Lin''s information comes over. Lu Yurong''s eyes first brightened, then sighed and said, "I''m not so lucky as you. Although Gu Weiyi was born of me, she is vain. She doesn''t know where she got the relationship. Then she wants to recognize a powerful official wife as her mother." "In order to recognize her mother, she was crazy. She thought that I would be her drag. She was afraid that I would do her good, so she locked me up in a relationship." "If you and I can meet here and be harmed by the only one who cares for you, we can be regarded as having the same disease and sympathizing with each other. Can you do me a favor?" When Lu Yurong speaks, Lin Xianzhi has been observing the change of her face. He finds that Lu Yurong''s gnashing hatred is true when he talks about Gu Weiwei. But when it comes to recognizing his mother, Lu Yurong''s eyes unconsciously flash to the right. When it comes to asking him to help, her eyes are bright. Lin Xianzhi, who has a long experience in shopping malls, has his own way of looking at people. When he looks at Lu Yurong, he can guess her mind. At the same time, he can be sure that Lu Yurong can never be Gu''s only mother. He had been choked because he was concerned about it. After meeting Lu Yurong, he felt that everything was worth it. It was not too interesting. So he said angrily, "I didn''t expect Gu to be so shameless. He didn''t even recognize his own mother for the sake of glory and wealth. It''s insane!" "Don''t be angry, auntie. The villains like her have their own way. When I go out, I''ll find a way to expose her and make her a street mouse. Everyone will fight her!" He turned his head and asked Lu Yurong, "Auntie, what did you ask me to do for you just now?" Lu Yurong''s hostility to Gu''s one and only attitude suddenly made her feel good for him. In fact, she has been very suspicious all this time. She is suspicious every day, and it''s hard to believe people. But now she can''t get out, so she has to find someone to report to Cheng Su Su Su, and Lin Xianzhi is undoubtedly the most suitable person. She motioned for him to come over. He leaned his head toward him. She said in his ear, "Gu Yiwei''s daughter, who wants to be an official wife, will frame the official wife''s daughter now. After you go out, you can send a message to the official wife''s daughter and let her be more defensive. Don''t let Gu Yiwei succeed." Lin Xianzhi nodded, and then asked, "what''s the name of that lady''s daughter?" "Cheng Su Su." Lu Yurong said softly, "they live in the imperial compound." When Lin Xianzhi heard Cheng Su Su''s name, he was stunned. This is not a common enemy! He just wanted to join in the fun to find out what Gu only did. After hearing Cheng Su Su Su''s name, he was calm. It''s really interesting! He took a close look at Lu Yurong, and soon found that Lu Yurong and Cheng Susu were similar. A bold guess was formed in his heart. Chapter 1092 Lin Xianzhi scolded in his heart: "that Cheng Su Su is Lu Yurong''s daughter in all likelihood. My sweetheart just wants to recognize her mother. That Cheng Su Su is really like her mother!" Seeing his face changing, Lu Yurong couldn''t help asking him, "what''s the problem?" Lin Xianzhi said: "the problem is no, but I just went to find Cheng Su Su. She won''t believe me. Otherwise, auntie, you write a note for me and I''ll bring it to Cheng Su Su." Lu Yurong is reasonable. Lin Xianzhi immediately takes out the pen and paper on her body. After taking it, Lu Yurong quickly writes a letter that is not too long. She is afraid of Lin Xianzhi''s peeping and makes a triangle. Lin Xianzhi wanted to laugh when he saw her. Not to mention that Lu Yurong was just a triangle, even if it was a quadrilateral, he could take it apart if he wanted to see it. Lu Yurong handed the letter to him and said, "please this time." Lin Xianzhi said seriously: "Auntie, you are too polite. We are on the road. Who can help you if I don''t help you?" He said here and a bad smile, finger than a few money action: "only aunt, you know Gu only one is not easy to deal with, my money is almost used up." Lu Yurong scolded him in his heart, but soon put down his heart. If he didn''t ask her for money, she would feel insecure, but if he really wanted to give money, she would have some pain after all. After fighting between heaven and human in her heart, she opened her clothes in front of Lin Xianzhi and took money from her underwear. In fact, with a little insight, Lu Yurong can recognize that the pen Lin Xianzhi wrote for her just now is pure gold, which is of different value. How can anyone who owns this pen care about her little money? Lin Xianzhi felt sick when he saw her coarse and incomparable appearance. This old woman is really enough. How can she turn around? Forget it, she doesn''t turn around, he does! He''s afraid he''ll be blind if he looks down! Lu Yurong took out for a long time, and finally took out 200 yuan from his underwear and handed it to Lin Xianzhi, saying, "I only have so much. I''ll give it all to you." She hasn''t taken a bath for several days. The reason why the money didn''t fall out was that it stuck to her skin. As soon as she took it out, a smell came out of it. She almost didn''t feel sick. At this time, he regretted that the money was too dirty! He could not help saying: "dirty..." Lu Yurong gave him a white look: "where is the money dirty? If you don''t want me, you can put it away!" Lin Xianzhi stretched out two fingers and put the wallet over. Lu Yurong said brightly: "if you accept my money, you have to help me do it well, you know?" Lin Xianzhi felt that this woman really refreshed his cognition every minute, and the tone of her voice was enough. She was stupid. He said: "Auntie, don''t worry. Your enemy is my enemy. You can rest assured if you leave it to me." Just at this time, a policeman came to open the door of Lin Xianzhi''s detention room and said, "Lin Xianzhi, the matter is clear, you can go." Lin Xianzhi used two fingers to hold the money that Yurong gave him. After walking out of the detention room, he said to the police, "comrade, can you change 200 yuan for me?" The police glanced at him and ignored him. The goods have been happy since they were locked in yesterday. It looks like they are coming to travel. Chapter 1093 The goods will be returned for money. Do you think the police station is a bank? The police saw him ignored the police, and then he gave a slight cough. When he passed the registered residence, he saw a beautiful policeman who was recording materials. He gave the two hundred pieces to the police flower directly: "sister, buy snacks for you." His action was a little puzzling. The police were stunned, while the police glared at him. He said with a smile: "I''ve never spent the night in the detention room. I''ll take it as a tour. Since it''s a tour tip, I still have to give it." Send him out of the police can not help saying: "neuropathy!" Lin Xianzhi smiles and stretches out of the market. He stood at the gate of the City Council and said, "honey, don''t be afraid. I''m here to protect you!" He said this sentence and said aloud: "the handsome man of Hong Kong City is back!" This time, he won more people''s white eyes, and the police who should have wiped their shoulders with him chose to take a detour. After the policewoman went out, she sent the money on the plate to the evidence department. The colleague of the evidence Department asked her what was the matter. She said Lu Yurong''s style once again, and then said with admiration: "the director is still powerful. Knowing that the female suspect is powerful, she was put in a single room. Otherwise, our General Bureau would be upset by the female suspect. I''ve been a policeman for so many years, and I''ve never seen anything so difficult." A colleague from the evidence Division said: "the director has personally explained that the woman is also involved in several major cases. These are all evidence." The policewoman witnessed a pile of things on the floor of the evidence department, including refrigerators, color TVs, washing machines and motorcycles, which occupied half of the room of the evidence department. She coughed and said, "is the female suspect going to empty her master''s house?" "Who knows." A colleague from the evidence Department sighed and said, "most crimes in the world are caused by greed. This female suspect dares to do it alone. She is absolutely a representative of greed. Once she goes out, she will be a great disaster." The policewoman thinks it''s true that there are not many people who have gone from policewoman for many years to Lu Yurong. Qin Mingyang did not return to the army at this time, nor did he go to inquire about Lu Yurong''s news. He was a little irritable at this time. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and took two mouthfuls. His eyes were full of unhappiness. The reason why he came to see Lu Yurong today is that Lu Yurong called him some time ago. Qin Mingyang was originally selfish. He spent all the subsidies given by the army and the execution of the mission every month. How could he spare them for Lu Yurong? In his heart, he is also dissatisfied with Lu Yurong. When Lu Yurong divorced Qin Zhenhua, he chose to follow Lu Yurong, but now he can''t ignore her. Lu Yurong said yesterday that the money given to Qin Zhenhua by someone was with her. She was not safe to hold it in her hand and wanted to put it with him. Qin Mingyang inherited Lu Yurong''s cool thin, but also inherited her greed, a listen to money, he immediately happy to come to the place that Lu Yurong said. He didn''t care whether Lu Yurong''s money was very well earned. He thought that with that money, he would be able to take the road of giving gifts, let him be promoted to another position, and then marry a beautiful young girl as his daughter-in-law in the imperial capital. Only when he arrived at the designated place of Lu Yurong, he found that Lu Yurong was targeted. Chapter 1094 Qin Mingyang didn''t feel very good at that time. He didn''t want to take charge of Lu Yurong. But when he thought that the money in Lu Yurong''s hand would make him live a good life, he felt that he had been in the army for so many years and thought his skill was ok, so he wanted to gamble. He originally rode a motorcycle and immediately put on his helmet to save Lu Yurong. When he found out that the people who surrounded Lu Yurong seemed to be employees of the security company, and saw Ning Yiqing, he knew something was wrong. But at that time, he had already thrown Lu Yurong on the motorcycle, and he could not ignore the relationship, so he had to rush forward. When he saw the hope of escape, he was knocked down by Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing are the two most dazzling stars in their company, and they are also the two most capable deputy general managers. He knows in his heart that his skills are not their rivals at all. But this time he met them. He knew that it was going to be over immediately, so he left Lu Yurong immediately after being put down by Cheng Shutang, and then ran away quickly. He thought the level of his escape was pretty good, but he didn''t know that he had already been exposed. Qin Mingyang took two puffs of the cigarette again, then threw it on the ground and stepped on it. Gu only returned to Qin''s home, Qin Mingyang did not meet her, so he did not know her. At this time, he only thought it was Lu Yurong''s accident, and did not think about it elsewhere. Lu Yurong didn''t hide Cheng Su Su''s story from him. Qin Mingyang thought about it and decided to go to Cheng Su Su and ask her to get Lu Yurong out. Although he is cold and thin, Lu Yurong is his own mother after all. He can''t ignore her. But Qin Mingyang doesn''t know where Cheng Su Su is. He can''t find her for a while and a half, but he only asked for one day''s leave. At this time, it''s getting late, so he has to go back to the army first. When he turned around, a beautiful woman looked at him with a smile. Almost with one eye, Qin Mingyang felt the horror of the woman in front of him. His eyes shrank slightly, ready to fight. The woman chuckled: "handsome man, what are you doing so fiercely? I mean no harm. " "Who are you?" Qin Mingyang asked in a deep voice. The woman gently covered her lower lip with a delicate smile. She looked very charming. She said in a warm voice, "my name is not suitable for you to know now. If you know it, it will hurt you. But if you want to go out and make a career, I can help you." "Psycho." Qin Mingyang scolds lightly. He obviously doesn''t believe the woman''s words. He plans to leave after scolding. But the woman was not angry. She said in a sweet voice behind him, "your name is Qin Mingyang. You come from Lingcheng, and your family is innocent. Your father was a man with a head and a face in Lingcheng before, but he was seriously ill some time ago, so it''s hard to live." "Your mother chose to divorce your father at that time. You thought your father would be a drag, so you chose to marry your mother. But your mother committed a crime and fled to the imperial capital. " "Although your mother is a scum, she is very good to you. She wants to give you all the money she earns. Just now, Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang destroyed this matter. You want to save your mother, but you don''t think you have enough ability, so just now you are quite angry." Chapter 1096 Qin Mingyang knows that most of the photos were put into his pocket by the woman just now, but he has no idea when the woman put it into his pocket. If the woman just gave him a knife instead of a picture, he was afraid that it was all dead now, and he was afraid. He saw a line on the back of the photo: "Gu Yiwei, the object of Ning Yiqing, a student of DIDU University, your sister." Qin Mingyang was stunned: "she is Gu only?" This incident made him a little surprised. If Gu was his only sister, why did he bring people to catch Lu Yurong? Did she know something? He couldn''t figure it out for a moment. It''s just that when he thinks of Ning Yiqing, he''s excited. Ning Yiqing is a legend in their company. He''s the deputy general manager of Qingqing. If he can climb this line, then he will be developed! As for how to develop, he thinks the easiest way is to go to Gu Weiyi. No matter what Gu Weiyi knows, he is Gu Weiyi''s own brother in name, so he should take advantage of it. Gu Yiwei was very busy every day. As soon as she finished school that afternoon, she rushed out of the school. Only halfway, she heard someone calling her: "Gu Yiwei!" As soon as Gu turned her head, she saw Qin Mingyang leaning against a tree. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Qin Mingyang and Cheng Susu are both born by Lu Yurong, but they look totally different. Cheng Susu inherits all the advantages of Lu Yurong and Qin Zhenhua, so they are beautiful and exquisite. Qin Mingyang inherits all the disadvantages of them, such as short stature, big face, small eyes, flat nose, blood basin mouth. Gu Weiyi''s impression of Qin Mingyang is very bad. She has a frost in her eyes. According to her understanding of Qin Mingyang in her previous life, he is a man who can''t get up early without profit. It''s absolutely not good to come to her at this time. Qin Mingyang is a smiling face: "Gu only, right? I''m your brother, Qin Mingyang. " Gu Weiyi didn''t speak yet, but Qin Mingyang''s eyes glanced at her, and then said with a smile: "Oh, my sister''s life is very nourishing. She''s a famous brand, and she''s admitted to the Imperial University. It''s really promising. She''s been in the Imperial University for such a long time, and she doesn''t even contact her brother. It''s too much." Although he has been in the security company for several years, he still can''t get rid of his ruffian. Then he went to Gu''s side and said, "tut Tut, you are also very handsome." He even reached out to touch Gu''s only face. How could she let him touch her? He immediately put out his hand, patted his paws away and said coldly, "who are you? If you come here again, I''ll call the police! " Qin Mingyang said with disdain: "I have just said that I am your brother Qin Mingyang! call the police? I''m afraid even if I call the police, the police won''t care. Besides, I haven''t done anything to you. " When he finished, he even wanted to touch her face: "I''m your brother. How can I touch you?" Gu only clapped his paw again and said in a deep voice, "are you Lu Yurong''s son? When my father divorced Lu Yurong, after you chose Lu Yurong, you and I had nothing to do with each other. Go away She said that she was ready to leave. Qin Ming raised his hand to stop her again and began to teach her: "you are a girl who grew up in the countryside, but you have no education. How can you talk to your brother? There are no rules at all Chapter 1097 Gu only knew in his previous life that Qin Mingyang was a disgusting master who could not be disgusted any more. Since he came here today, it would be impossible for him to do good. She is also a little uncomfortable. She just wants to go to school safely. As a result, everyone goes to school. A few days ago, Lin Xianzhi came to school and caused her trouble. She hasn''t solved it yet. This will bring another Qin Mingyang! It''s time for the class to end, and the students are all out. In addition, Gu only was a famous person in the school. When she stood here and talked to Qin Mingyang, she immediately attracted all kinds of attention. She was really upset. "What do you want?" she asked in a deep voice "Cheery, my sister indeed!" Qin Mingyang took out a cigarette and lit it with a match. He said, "I don''t want to do anything. Our brothers and sisters seldom meet each other at ordinary times, but anyway, they are brothers and sisters. It doesn''t make sense that your life is so good, but I don''t care about your brother. You know, I''m the only child of the Qin family. I have to inherit the fragrance of the Qin family in the future." Gu Wei felt sick when he heard this sentence. Many of those scum who have been abandoned by others are just like this. He thinks that he is a leader, so he should be superior. He thinks that all the people in the world have to surround him, and the whole family has to give him all the resources. Qin Mingyang was raised by Lu Yurong. He didn''t inherit any of Qin Zhenhua''s generosity, but he learned Lu Yurong''s shamelessness and contempt. She looked at Qin Mingyang coldly, and then repeated coldly, "what do you want?" "Why don''t you be such a girl?" Qin Mingyang said angrily: "I have made my words so clear! First of all, I heard that you talked about a powerful and powerful object. You go to tell your object that you will transfer me to the branch where he works and promote me to the section chief. " "Second, I have no money to spend. If you can afford to wear a common famous brand and have Ning Yiqing as a powerful object, you must have money. Give me 100000 flowers first." Gu only hears this words in the heart a burst of funny, he still really regards himself as a big uncle! Qin Mingyang was very dissatisfied with her appearance. He glared at her and said, "what are you laughing at? Hurry to arrange these things for me. Now give me money first!" Gu only slightly tilted his head and looked at him and said, "first of all, I don''t admit that you are my brother. Secondly, my money is my money, which has nothing to do with you. Then, please go where you come from!" "What are you? How dare you talk to me like that Qin Mingyang immediately became angry: "be careful I''m not polite to you..." Before he finished his words, he felt a stomachache, so he was kicked out and fell heavily on the ground. Gu Weiyi stood at the door and said, "this is my territory. It''s not your turn to act wild." Qin Mingyang was so angry that he got up and scolded: "Gu you, you are so lawless that even your brother dares to fight! Look what I''m going to do with you today! " Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was thinking quickly about countermeasures. Qin Mingyang was not a common nuisance. If he didn''t teach him enough lessons today, he was afraid that he would come to her in the future. And to get rid of Qin Mingyang once and for all, the best way to deal with people like Lu Yurong and Qin Mingyang is to beat him so hard that he doesn''t dare to come to her. Chapter 1098 It''s just that this is the school. Qin Mingyang is still in the name of Gu Weiyi''s brother. If he really wants to beat him up, his virtue will make things worse. She''s afraid she''ll have to make a fire in the school, but this kind of fire is not her wish. At this time, several girls with a stick rushed towards Qin Mingyang, picked up the stick to greet Qin Mingyang. They beat and scolded: "the flower picker next to the school has entered the school!" Gu only see this scene Leng for a while, and then immediately recognized that several girls are before Ren qiunong called to deal with her, but she beat down the several, the first girl seems to be called Huang Weiyan. Qin Mingyang really didn''t expect that the girls in the Imperial University are so fierce. He is still an employee of the security company. If he fights with the girls here, when the trouble spreads to the company, he will be severely punished. So even if he can beat these girls who can''t even show their kicks, he doesn''t dare to fight with a group of girls in school. So he glared at Gu and said, "wait for me!" With that he ran away. Gu only see him this way, the eyes have a bit cold, Huang Weiyan with a few girls to chase, but she stopped and said: "he is very dangerous, don''t chase, call the police!" Immediately a girl went to the phone booth to report to the police. Gu only turned to Huang Weiyan and said, "thank you today!" Huang Weiyan at this time has not beaten Qin Mingyang domineering, heard Gu Weiyi thanks her, but some embarrassed to say: "this is nothing, we just happen to see it." Gu Weiyi smiles. Huang Weiyan asks her curiously: "who is this person? How ugly Gu Weiwei didn''t feel that she and Qin Mingyang had any brother sister relationship, so he said with a smile: "in the past, a village ruffian in the village liked to shout for his sister when he saw a girl. When he went to the same village, he wanted to get some benefits." "Scum!" Huang Wei Yan spat lightly, this kind of person she has also seen. Gu Weiyi sighed a little. Huang Weiyan looked at her sympathetically and said, "you look so beautiful. It''s easy to attract right and wrong. You have to be careful in the future." Gu only didn''t brush her good intention and nodded her head lightly. Huang Weiyan said, "we didn''t know that the rascal who came to school to find you last time was coming to find you. If we knew, we would beat him up. Fortunately, we caught up with him this time." Gu only smile, know what she said is Lin Xianzhi, then say: "thank you!" Huang Weiyan said with some embarrassment: "we should say thank you. Last time we did that to you, you not only let us go, but also taught us how to deal with Ren qiunong. Now Ren qiunong dare not bully us. We can also study at ease. I should not hang up this semester." Gu only cleaned up Huang Weiyan''s group of people last time, and didn''t take care of the subsequent events. In addition, she was so busy that she didn''t know these things. She said with a smile: "I always believe that fate in their own hands, when faced with injustice, the current to resist!" Huang Weiyan nodded, but asked her softly: "are the rumors about you in the school true?" After she asked, she was a little nervous. Although Gu Weiyi was younger than her, she was afraid of Gu Weiyi. Chapter 1099 Gu only face as usual: "rumors stop at the wise." Huang Weiyan was stunned and quickly understood the meaning of her words. She said: "I don''t believe those rumors, but there are so many people who are popular. You are so beautiful and your grades are so good. There are so many people jealous of you in school!" Gu Wei spread his hand and said, "well, jealousy makes people ugly. I like them ugly. Let them continue to be jealous and ugly." Huang Weiyan was stunned for a while and then laughed: "also, let them continue to be ugly!" In fact, she doesn''t have much contact with Gu only, but every contact makes her gain. Gu only has an indescribable charm, self-confidence, calm, calm, no matter what happens, she is a pair of flattering and insulting. Soon it will be Mr. Cheng''s birthday. On this day, almost all the leaders of the emperor will come and gather in the hotel where the birthday party is held. Mr. Cheng didn''t like this at first, but this year is his 70th birthday. Several leaders who are familiar with him have made an appointment with him earlier. They will come even if they don''t hold this dinner party. In this case, we can simply hold a big one. It''s just the weekend. Cheng Su Su doesn''t go to school. Early in the morning, she gathered around Mr. Cheng and said all kinds of nice things. Mr. Cheng didn''t like her character very much, but she was the only daughter of her grandchildren. In addition, today he was born in Japan, so he let her help him. Cheng Shui''an is here today. He grew up in Lingcheng. Although he is also Mr. Cheng''s grandson, he seldom sees Mr. Cheng, so he is not intimate. On the contrary, because Mr. Cheng''s prestige is outside, he is afraid. After he came, he kowtowed to Mr. Cheng: "I wish my grandfather today every year, today every year, good fortune and longevity!" Mr. Cheng was in a good mood today. He said with a smile, "good boy, get up quickly!" Cheng Shui''an stood up with a smile. Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "cousin, why didn''t you bring your object here today?" Cheng Shuian was stunned and said, "I have no object." "Is it?" Cheng Su Su smiles and bends her eyebrows: "last time I saw you blocking our tie flower and confessing to her, you still don''t admit it!" She said something witty. Today is another happy day. The elders and the younger generation gather here. Cheng Shuian is an adult, and the elders are also very concerned about their friends. Immediately someone said with a smile: "Shuian, not bad. You are much better than brother Shutang." "The man in the picture is a flower. He has a lot of vision. What''s the name of that flower?" "It''s a good day today. Let''s give you the palm of our hand." Cheng Shuian heard the elders'' words, he forced out a smile, only said: "Su Su is joking, nothing." He took a look at Cheng Su Su and saw that she was naive, but he felt cold in his heart. Since last time, he realized Cheng Su Su''s deep intention. Cheng Su Su said with a smile: "cousin, I''m sorry. In fact, I really don''t have to be embarrassed. The so-called gentle lady is a gentleman. Not to mention Gu only is not only beautiful, but also very smart. She won the first place in our department in the mid-term exam this semester." Chapter 1100 Cheng Su Su had set up a watery and corrupt image for Gu Wei in front of Cheng Jinmo. He wanted to complicate the relationship between Gu Wei and Cheng Shutang. At this time, he brought Cheng Shuian in, so that Gu Wei and Cheng Shuian could leave an unclear impression in the hearts of all the Cheng family. When she said this, she deliberately avoided Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Shutang. At this time, Cheng Jinmo went to talk with some old leaders, but Cheng Shutang had not come yet. "Yes? How can your cousin''s object even compare you? " Shen Yujiao, the third wife of the Cheng family, said curiously. Cheng Su Su Su is the only girl in the Cheng family, so the three families are very fond of her. Sanfang has three sons, but she doesn''t give birth to a daughter. Shen Yujiao always wants a daughter. She is usually very kind to Cheng Susu and wants to give her a share of anything good. Cheng Su Su chuckled and said: "yes, Gu is very excellent. Except for her bad background, she is good at everything, good in appearance, good in study and strong in ability. Our school likes her boys to line up. The reason why she is close to her cousin is that she and her cousin are high school classmates and know each other''s roots. Otherwise, I''m afraid her cousin can''t catch up with her." Her words are very skillful. At first glance, it seems that she is praising the only one. In fact, it is full of holes. Cheng''s people are relatively conservative. Only those who are not punctual can have so many boys chasing them. With her emphasis on Gu''s family background, it''s easy to feel that Gu only agreed to stay with Cheng Shuian because of the Cheng family''s prominent family background. Shen Yujiao said with a smile, "really? I''ve never seen such a good girl, Shuian. You should bring Gu Wei here today to show us. " Cheng Shuian''s face is a little heavy. Gu Yiwei has already rejected him. He also feels that he has no face. At this time, Cheng Su Su talks about it again and again, and he is not happy. It''s just that Cheng''s men have a common problem, that is, they all want face. Cheng Shui''an grew up like a proud child when he was a child, and now he has a strong self-esteem. In front of so many elders, it''s hard to say that Gu only refused him. He had to blush and say, "don''t listen to plain nonsense, auntie. There''s nothing wrong." Seeing that he was blushing, Shen Yujiao said that he was shy and couldn''t help laughing: "look, Shuian is blushing. It''s probably true." Her sentence immediately attracted several cousins of Cheng Shuian to make fun of her. Cheng Shui''an breathes in her heart and looks at Cheng Su Su coldly. However, she smiles at him, feeling rather proud. When she was proud, she noticed that a sharp look was coming towards her. She turned her head and saw that it was Mr. Cheng''s eyes. She was surprised. When she came home during this period of time, she said something about Gu only and Cheng Shutang. It is estimated that Mr. Cheng also heard something. Cheng Su Su quickly smiles at Mr. Cheng, and then says to the crowd, "I just made a joke for my cousin. If you don''t admit it, isn''t Gu''s only refusal?" After all, Cheng Shui''an wanted face. He immediately denied it and said, "of course she didn''t refuse me." As soon as he said this, he regretted it, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble to Gu. Chapter 1101 Cheng Su Su covered her lips with a smile: "she didn''t refuse you. She just accepted you. It''s not your object!" Cheng Shui''an He immediately realized that Cheng Su Su had dug a hole for him to jump in, and he had to jump in this hole! He doesn''t know why Cheng Su Su talked about it in front of so many people, but he knows that the relationship between Cheng Su Su and Gu Yu is really the same in school, which is not as good as Cheng Su Su Su said. He looks at Cheng Su Su, who smiles at him. By this time, Cheng Shui''an knew clearly that Cheng Su Su was not as pure as she looked on the surface. She must have a plan to do so, but his words had already been exported. At this time, he could not go back. His face became a little ugly. Cheng Su Su doesn''t care what he thinks at this time. Anyway, for her, Cheng Shui''an is just a chess piece. As for the feelings of his cousins, they don''t exist here. Step by step, she will completely destroy Gu''s reputation. In this way, even if Gu only knows his life experience, Gu only of the Cheng family will never come back! Several children in the third room took Cheng Shuian to gossip. He didn''t like to face them, but he didn''t answer anything they asked about Gu. At this time, Cheng Jinmo came in from the outside. Cheng Su Su immediately met him and asked in a low voice, "Dad, why don''t mom and brother come?" As soon as Cheng Jinmo hears this, he doesn''t look good. Since he fell out with Su tingxue because of Gu''s only business last time he went to Su''s house, they haven''t contacted each other. She doesn''t answer his phone any more. He always wants face, and it''s impossible for him to go to Su''s house to find Su tingxue. He thought that the matter between him and Su tingxue was just a small matter, at least it would not rise to the height of divorce, but after this time, he faintly felt that the divorce between him and Su tingxue was not far away. But he will still maintain Su tingxue''s face in Cheng Su Su Su''s face, so he said: "your mother is usually very busy, and it''s normal to come a little late." "I''m afraid my mother has been brainwashed by Gu only. She doesn''t want us anymore." Cheng Su Su''s voice sounds aggrieved. Cheng Jinmo thought of last time and Su tingxue''s unhappy parting, his eyes dark some, these things he to this year can only blame in Gu only body. "What nonsense!" he said in a deep voice Cheng Su Su wrongly said: "I''m not talking nonsense. Since my mother met Gu only, she was better than me, and my brother was also very different to Gu only." Just at this time, Cheng Jinmo heard a child in Sanfang joking about Cheng Shuian: "cousin, I''ll make an appointment with you tomorrow! I want to know what kind of fairy can fascinate you As soon as Cheng Jinmo hears these words, he feels his hair is exploding. He immediately looks to Cheng Shuian. Cheng Shuian smiles and doesn''t say much. However, in Cheng Jinmo''s eyes, this scene is an admission. If he thinks about Cheng Shutang''s maintenance of Gu Yiwei, his heart is a little upset. Gu Yiwei just doesn''t know what to say. At this time, Shen Yujiao came up and asked, "brother, why haven''t you seen your sister-in-law?" Cheng Jinmo had to take back his eyes and said with a straight face: "there are many things in her research institute, and those who come here will be later." Chapter 1102 "My sister-in-law is really a strong woman." Shen Yujiao said with a smile: "the person I admire most in my life is my sister-in-law, but she forgets everything as soon as she works. Today is Dad''s birthday. Why doesn''t she take a day off?" Cheng Jinmo had to settle for Su tingxue: "the work in the research institute is arranged by the state. Recently, there is a batch of new weapons to be developed. She is very busy every day." "Yes, Dad''s birthday is important, but no matter how important it is, it can''t be arranged by the state." Shen Yujiao said she understood: "I''m half as good as my sister-in-law, and I can contribute to the country. Unfortunately, I don''t have that ability. I can only teach my husband and children at home." Cheng Jinmo didn''t speak, but he was depressed. Su tingxue almost never did what a traditional woman would do. Every time someone talked about how virtuous his wife was, he couldn''t speak. Shen Yujiao said with a smile: "the banquet is open. All the guests are here. My sister-in-law should be coming soon. I''ll go outside to meet her." When she was about to go out, she saw that Su tingxue came in wearing a thick and delicate dress. Today''s su tingxue was obviously dressed up seriously, with a little powder on her face. Although she was old, she was really red lipped and white toothed. Years in the body of Su tingxue precipitation calm and calm, let her look more charming than her peers, than young girls have charm. She was brilliant, but today she looks much better than ever. Shen Yujiao is stunned to see Su tingxue like this. In her heart, Su tingxue is not very trim all the time. Although everyone knows that Su tingxue looks good, she doesn''t expect that when she dresses up a little, she looks gorgeous. She has some bad taste in her heart. When Shen Yujiao sees a couple of men and women behind Su tingxue, she can''t help but be stunned. She knows the man, Cheng Shutang. He also seems to have dressed up specially today. She has to wear a suit that is well tailored. She wants to have a look and a look. That woman looks very young. She is 19 years old. She is as delicate as a flower in the beginning of a branch. She is fresh and elegant. She is bright and dignified. She has exquisite facial features and almost transparent skin. She is the most beautiful woman Shen Yujiao has ever seen. Although she is young, she has a good temperament. Instead of jumping off her peers, she has an indescribable nobility. A well-made, tailored and fit overcoat makes her outstanding and impeccable. In Shen Yujiao''s opinion, only a lady from a noble family can have such a temperament. Shen Yujiao said with a smile, "sister-in-law, how did you come here? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time There was a touch of complaint and accusation in her words, and a touch of sarcasm in the corner of her eyes. Su tingxue and Shen Yujiao''s sister-in-law have never been able to deal with each other. Su tingxue has no housewife''s careful computer, but Shen Yujiao is the opposite of her. She is very careful. It''s just that they don''t spend much time together. Su tingxue is a big hearted person. She doesn''t care about the trivial things in her life. Shen Yujiao wants to take advantage of the long house. As long as it''s harmless, Su tingxue won''t say anything. Chapter 1103 But Shen Yujiao is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Su tingxue''s concession makes her think that Su tingxue is afraid of her and will run a few words if she has nothing to do. Su tingxue glanced at her and didn''t care about her. She turned and took Gu''s only hand and went inside. Shen Yujiao immediately felt that she had hit the cotton. Gu Weiyi glanced at her and frowned slightly. She didn''t know the Cheng family, but she could guess the identity of this middle-aged woman. Cheng Shutang was there in a formal way to say hello: "good third sister-in-law, my mother is a little late today, Lao San Auntie has been waiting for a long time, when I come to my grandfather, I will explain to my grandfather, so I won''t worry about Lao San auntie." He said also directly over Shen Yujiao, with a bit of arrogance, Shen Yujiao was choked Leng there, don''t know what to say. Gu only one side to see such Cheng Shutang mouth slightly curved, her previous life in front of people to see Cheng Shutang is also like this, she thinks his brother is not generally lovely. When Cheng Su Su sees Su tingxue coming with Gu only, she has a bad feeling in her heart, and her hand turns into a fist unconsciously. When Cheng Jinmo sees Su tingxue, he is relieved that she knows the whole thing. Only when he sees Gu only behind her, his face changes. He was very unhappy and didn''t like to see Gu Wei, but now that the guests were all here, he couldn''t say anything. He said with a slightly reproachful tone: "listen to snow, why do you come now?" Su tingxue looked at him: "there was something to deal with just now, so I was a little late." She said, ignoring Cheng Jinmo, she went up to Mr. Cheng and said, "Dad, I''ve brought your grandson and granddaughter here to celebrate your birthday. I wish you happiness and longevity." She said to Gu Weiyi and Cheng Shutang, "Weiyi, Shutang, don''t you kowtow to my grandfather?" Cheng Shutang and Gu only go to Mr. Cheng''s front and don''t speak. Cheng Jinmo''s face has turned black. They directly stop their behavior. They say to Su tingxue in a cold voice: "listen to snow, today is Dad''s birthday. Don''t make a fool of yourself." He said to the security guard at the door, "take Gu Wei down. This is not the place where she can come." Cheng Su Su also came over and said, "Mom, how can you bring Gu Wei Wei here?" Because of Cheng Su Su''s foreshadowing before, all Cheng family members present have heard Gu''s name, and they are curious when they look at Gu''s eyes. The youngest boy in the third room nudged Cheng Shuian and asked, "cousin, is Gu the only one you want?" Cheng Shui''an didn''t expect Gu Wei to come with Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang. He immediately thought of the rumors in the school. Then he thought of the contact between Cheng Shutang and Gu only when he was in Lingcheng. His heart was a little complicated. Su tingxue stopped the security guard at Gu Youyi''s side and said, "today, I''ll bring you only one thing to announce. After the announcement, we''ll leave. But before the announcement, no one wants to bomb her away." With that, she reached out and touched the small gun hanging around her waist. She has a special identity. Besides following several guards at any time, she carries a gun with her. As soon as the security guard in the hotel saw that she was so powerful that she dared to take care of the only one, and then she flashed away. Chapter 1104 Cheng Jinmo was a little angry in his eyes and said coldly, "Su tingxue, today is Dad''s birthday. If you want to make a big birthday party because of Gu''s only choice, I won''t be polite to you." Because Cheng Su Su''s words before, in his heart, Gu only is a girl who is dedicated to fame and wealth and has no lower limit. He is disgusted with Gu only. Partial Su tingxue also to Gu Wei 100 maintenance, so that he even Su tingxue also angry. Su tingxue glanced at him with a cold smile, but ignored him. Instead, she went up to Mr. Cheng and said, "Dad, I''m going to announce something at your birthday party today. After this announcement, it may cause you some trouble. I''d like to apologize to you first." Mr. Cheng has known before that Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo have a big problem in their relationship, but he also knows that Su tingxue''s temper is not that kind of mischievous person. If he talks like this today, there must be a reason. He sighed in his heart, and knew that Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo had such a big fight because of a girl named Gu Weiyi. He often heard Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Su Su mention Gu Weiyi these days when he lived in Cheng''s house. He was also curious about Gu Weiyi. So he looked at Gu Weiyi, who was stunned. Gu Weiyi, who was standing there like Tingting, was very much like Mrs. Cheng when she was young. Her beauty was dignified and gorgeous. He couldn''t help being stunned, and then immediately realized that things were unusual. He subconsciously nodded his head, but his eyes fell on Gu only. Seeing this posture, Cheng Su Su''s bad premonition aggravated. She reached out and gently pulled Cheng Jin Mo''s sleeve. She glanced at Su tingxue and Gu You Yi with some nervous eyes. Then she called out: "Dad!" Su tingxue asked Gu Yiwei and Cheng Shutang to pay a birthday call to Mr. Cheng. Cheng Jinmo obviously misunderstood something. He said with a cold face, "Su tingxue, I''ve told you many times that Gu Yiwei has a bad heart. Why can''t you keep a distance from her? If you drive her away today, I can forget the past. " "But if you don''t realize it, we''ll lose our love for each other!" His words were a little heavy. As soon as he said them, the whole conference hall was silent. Su tingxue and he have been husband and wife for decades, but they know his mind quite well. Knowing that he said this at this time, on the one hand, the relationship between them has become a little stiff now. It was her who brought up the divorce before, which made him feel embarrassed. On the other hand, it''s threatening her. He wanted face, and she could help him. Anyway, the relationship between them was broken, so she said with no expression: "I can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you when I finish this matter." Cheng Jinmo''s face turned pale. What he said just now was urgent, but it was not all his original intention. He pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "Su tingxue, do you really want to ruin our couple''s love for such a scheming man?" "From beginning to end, the only person who threatens our feelings is you, not me." Su tingxue said slowly. From now on, the hostility that Cheng Jinmo shows with Gu''s only appearance makes her feel cold. She can''t understand that he didn''t know right from wrong before. How could he be so confused about this matter! Chapter 1105 Cheng Jinmo couldn''t bear pointing at Gu Weiyi and said, "there''s one thing you may not know. Before you came, Shuian already admitted that Gu was the only one he wanted. Now you even let Shutang marry her! Do you know that she is a person of extremely bad character? " Su tingxue frowns slightly, and Gu only scolds in her heart silently. This must be explained clearly today. She turns to Cheng Shuian and asks, "when will I become your object?" "My cousin said that he confessed to you, but you didn''t refuse him. That''s to say yes to him." Cheng Su Su grabs Cheng Shui an''s mouth. Gu only reason did not pay attention to her, looking at Cheng Shuian, said: "Cheng Shuian, is this really the case?" Cheng Shui''an has never been so embarrassed as he is today. The first lie he told in his life was revealed on the spot. Although he wants face, he also likes Gu Weiwei. He knows something about her character and knows that if he lies in front of her today, they will never be able to do it in their whole life. So he took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, I lied just now. I told Gu only before, but she refused me." When this remark came out, there was an uproar all around. Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly becomes extremely ugly. She scolds Cheng Shui''an for being a coward in her heart. Gu only counsels him when she asks him! If Cheng Shui''an doesn''t admit to lying, then she can make peace in the middle! "How can it be?" she said? My cousin is so excellent, and the family background of the Cheng family is so good. How could Gu only refuse you? " "Cheng Su Su, stop trying to ruin my reputation." Gu Weiyi turned his head to look at Cheng Su Su and said, "are you not taught enough in school?" Cheng Su Su''s eyes were immediately filled with tears, as if he had been wronged by Tianda. Cheng Jinmo couldn''t bear it. When he came to Gu only, he raised his hand and slapped her: "even if you have nothing to do with Shuian, you can''t marry Shutang. I can''t agree with you together! Get out of here He''s quick and fierce, smart as Gu. He didn''t expect that he would be aroused so easily by Cheng Su Su. He always paid attention to the image in front of people. He actually hit her directly. She put her hand over her face and turned to look at Cheng Jinmo. Her eyes were frosty. She didn''t expect that Cheng Jinmo had already protected Cheng Su Su so far! Cheng Su Su''s heart is full of joy. Gu only is a proud person. She knows that Cheng Jinmo slapped Gu only today. I''m afraid Gu only won''t be Cheng Jinmo in his whole life. She sobbed on her face and said, "Dad, even if Gu only bullied me in school, my brother likes her after all..." "Shut up Su tingxue raised her hand and slapped Cheng Su Su in the face: "Cheng Su Su, where else do you want to pick right from wrong?" Su tingxue will protect Gu Weiyi behind her when she finishes beating Cheng Su Su Su. At this time, she is very distressed. Her daughter has suffered so much, but she has to be bullied by Cheng Jinmo. It''s just unbearable! With her old temper, I''m afraid she''s going to draw a gun. Today is Mr. Cheng''s birthday party. She has to give Mr. Cheng face. She has to bear it! Cheng Jinmo saw that Su tingxue started to fight Cheng Su Su. He was so angry: "Su tingxue, are you crazy? You fight for an outside Chapter 1106 Su tingxue ignores Cheng Jinmo at all. Instead, she turns to Cheng Shutang and says, "Shutang, tell everyone who you are Cheng shutanghu said on the other side of Gu''s one-way street: "the relationship between me and the one-way street has never been the one Cheng Su Su said. I admit that I feel very close when I first see her, but that kind of closeness has nothing to do with love, only with family affection. In my heart, I always regard her as my sister." "I once recognized her as my sister, but later I realized that she was not my sister, but my own sister!" His words suddenly set off a huge wave, and all the people present were stunned. Cheng Jinmo also Leng for a while, can''t help but say aloud: "how is this possible?" "Why not?" Su tingxue looked at him and said coldly, "thanks to you, I was the only one living in Lingcheng. I didn''t even have a caregiver around me. After I gave birth to her, she was bleeding and almost died. At that time, because there was no one around me, my daughter was replaced. This replacement lasted for 18 years!" When she finished, she looked coldly at Cheng Su Su. Her eyes were frosty. She pointed to Cheng Su Su and said, "over the years, I''ve been kept in the dark by her. I''ve been cheated by her. I used to hate that iron doesn''t make steel. I even wanted to change her flamboyant and vain nature, but I never thought she was not my daughter." Cheng Su Su saw her finger come over, the whole person all some shiver, she really didn''t think that Su tingxue had already known this matter! She has always had her own ideas, but now she is in a mess. She can''t help saying, "Mom, I know you are not satisfied with me, but you can''t say that about me! How can I not be your own Su tingxue looked at her coldly and said, "I didn''t understand why I couldn''t cover your heart no matter how good I was to you. I knew later that it was because you knew that I was not your mother!" "Mom, you can''t do this to me!" Cheng Su Su cried loudly. She pulled Cheng Jin Mo''s sleeve and said, "Dad, mom, she was cheated by Gu only! How could I not be your daughter? " At this time, she was really a little afraid, so she didn''t pretend to cry. Cheng Jinmo was also extremely shocked by the news. When he saw Gu for the first time, he felt very familiar with her. He thought she looked like Mrs. Cheng. Before, he thought whether she was from Mrs. Cheng''s family. Although Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Su Su Su, he still has basic reason. He asks Su tingxue: "you say Gu is our only daughter. Is there any evidence?" "Of course Sue heard snow from as like as two peas, and took out the DNA test report and opened it up and held it in her hand. "This report proves that she is related to me and that her birth date is exactly the same as that of Cheng Susu." Cheng Jinmo reaches out his hand and takes a look at the DNA test report. The more he looks at it, the more frightened he is. He looks at Cheng Su Su and takes care of the only one. Suddenly, he''s all hoodwinked. His daughter, who has been beloved for years, is not his own! Cheng Su Su also saw the inspection report. Her original intention of fooling the past was completely stopped. At this time, she was afraid to the extreme. With this test report, Gu''s identity has been basically confirmed. She can''t imagine what would happen if she lost the identity of Miss Cheng! Chapter 1107 Cheng Su Su couldn''t help saying, "Dad, I really don''t know I''m not your daughter! I grew up in the Cheng family. How can I not be your daughter? " Cheng Jinmo looks at her tearful face and is distressed. He just thinks of Gu Yiwei. Even if he knows it later, he knows that it''s something he''s never been able to pick. It''s just that he just let go of his father daughter relationship with Cheng Su Su for many years. At this time, he was so confused that he didn''t know what to say for a moment. Cheng Su Su saw that he didn''t speak. He was very angry. He usually said he was good to her. As soon as Gu''s only identity was revealed, he didn''t speak! She was so disappointed in him! She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, admit it, this DNA test report is fake! You used it to cheat! You''re just jealous that I''m better than you and I''m better than you, so you want to take everything from me! " When she said this, she was a little hysterical. Her eyes were round and fierce. Her gentle and amiable appearance was completely different from that of peacetime. Gu only saw her look and a sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. She pulled off one of her hair and handed it to Cheng Jinmo, saying: "minister Cheng probably thinks the same, so you can go to check the DNA again." Cheng Jinmo looked at the red five fingerprints on her face. For a moment, he felt a little complicated, but he didn''t reach for the hair. He asked her, "if you are really my daughter, what do you want?" Gu only heard his words and said with a cold smile, "I don''t want anything. I just want to tell everyone about it. I was born by my mother, not by Lu Yurong." Cheng Jinmo''s face was stiff. He knew that he had asked a stupid question, but Gu''s only words didn''t give him any face. He drew a clear line with him. Gu only ignored him, turned to look at Cheng Su Su and said, "Cheng Su Su, your mother is here today. You can go back with your mother later." Cheng Su Su''s heart trembles when he hears this sentence. Is Lu Yurong coming? At this time, Su Baihao brings Yurong to land. Lu Yurong''s hands are still handcuffed. It''s her first time to come to such a place. She can''t help looking around. Su Baihao saw that everyone was surprised to see Lu Yurong''s handcuffs. He explained: "Lu Yurong has a criminal record. He disguised himself as a nanny and robbed the master. Now he has been arrested." There is a sudden color in people''s eyes. Everyone''s eyes glanced up and down the faces of Lu Yurong and Cheng Su Su. When Lu Yurong didn''t appear, although Cheng Su Su didn''t look like the Cheng family, everyone didn''t think much about it. However, after Lu Yurong appeared, everyone found the similarities between Cheng Su Su and Lu Yu Rong. As soon as Lu Yurong came in and saw Cheng Su Su, he said, "Su Su, try to save me! They set me up to do harm! " As soon as Cheng Su Su saw Lu Yurong, she knew that she was finished. If Lu Yurong didn''t come, she could still say that she didn''t know her life experience and could still stay in the Cheng family. However, when Lu Yurong came, she would have to say a few more words about it and it would be completely exposed! no way! She must not leave the Cheng family! She would never live with Su Yurong, that vulgar woman! So she called out, "who are you? I don''t know you at all Lu Yurong was worried: "Susu, how can you not know me? We... " Chapter 1108 "I''ve never seen you before. How could I know you?" Cheng Su Su interrupted her. Cheng Su Su looks at Lu Yurong with a warning face and tells her not to talk. But her heart is a little confused at the moment when Lu Yurong appears. She really didn''t expect that Gu only found Lu Yurong! In her heart, she hated to death, just wanted to tear Gu only! But she is also a character, suddenly in the face of these things, in addition to the initial moment of absence, soon recovered, she should be calm, to find a way to stay in the Cheng family! Lu Yurong takes a look at the people around her. She has seen a lot of them on TV. She suddenly wakes up and takes a long-term view. There must be a reason why Cheng Su Su doesn''t recognize her at this time. Lu Yurong has been in the detention room these days. The police don''t like her at all. She also knows that she has a criminal record. Once she comes in, it''s hard to get out. Gu''s promise to let her go is not credible at all, and Cheng Su Su Su is the only one who can help her out. So she bit her teeth and said, "I recognize the wrong person. I don''t know you." At this time, she was a little puzzled. Didn''t she find someone to report to Cheng Su Su? Didn''t the man come? As soon as she thought of this possibility, she immediately scolded Lin Xianzhi. This son of a bitch took her money and didn''t work for her! Cheng Su Su''s heart was relieved. Gu only frowned slightly. If Lu Yurong and Cheng Su Su refused to admit it, it would be a bit difficult, but it was also expected by her. She asked: "Lu Yurong, do you really don''t know her?" Lu Yurong had a rare tact. He immediately took a bite and said, "the only one, you are here! Come on, come on, find a way to let me go! " "My wife and I planned to do a big job earlier, but we can''t let me in!" The faces of the onlookers changed again. Today, Mr. Cheng''s birthday party is really wonderful. Most movies are not so wonderful. The plot is full of twists and turns! Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly, with a smile in his eyes: "Lu Yurong, don''t leave a handle before you lie next time, Lin Xianzhi. Enough of the excitement. It''s your turn to appear." Lin Xianzhi came out of the crowd, his mouth slightly up, he is not a very reliable character, but this time the matter is so big, he can distinguish between the heavy and the heavy, will not be fooled. After he came out of the police station, he went to Gu Weiwei and asked about it. Gu Weiwei didn''t hide it from him. He told him roughly about today''s plan. He was originally a master who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos and immediately proposed to take part in it. Gu only knew his temperament and that he couldn''t stop him at all, so he agreed to bring him over. He took out a triangular piece of paper and said, "aunt Lu, do you remember me? Do you still recognize the note you folded yourself? " What did Lu Yurong think of? His face changed greatly: "are you and Gu the only one?" "Auntie, I''m a pure businessman. Please don''t use such words to describe me. In fact, I have a strong sense of justice. My life goal is to eliminate all the darkness in the world." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile. Chapter 1109 Gu only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, this goods still so love to perform! Lu Yurong jumped up to tear him. Su Baihao grabbed her and said in a cold voice, "be honest!" After su tingxue told Su Baihao about this, he decided to come and support Gu, so today he personally brought Lu Yurong. Cheng Su Su didn''t know that Lin Xianzhi and Lu Yurong knew each other, let alone what he was holding. She looks at Lin Xianzhi with some doubts. At this time, she really wants to pour dirty water on Gu only. But she also knows that Gu only''s identity has been confirmed. She is afraid that it will lead to doubt again. Lin Xianzhi handed the note to Cheng Jinmo and said, "minister Cheng, I think it''s more appropriate for you to read it in person." Cheng Jinmo once met Lin Xianzhi, who came to invest in the mainland on behalf of businessmen from Hong Kong. He knew the deep economic strength of Lin''s group, and Lin''s appearance seemed to know about it. At this time, he had doubts about Cheng Su Su, and clearly knew that the contents of the triangle note were not good for Cheng su. Once the note was published, he was afraid that Cheng Su Su could not stay at Cheng''s house any longer. At this time, he is in a state of confusion, but Cheng Su Su has always been his flesh and blood. If he really wants to drive Cheng Su Su out of the Cheng family, he can''t think about the fate of Cheng Su Su. He unconsciously turned to look at Cheng Su Su, but saw that she was looking at him pitifully, and her eyes were full of pleading color. He immediately softened and wanted to put the note away. Su tingxue is very disappointed to see his action, and she finally understands what Gu Weiyi once said to her. Gu Weiyi just wants to expose Cheng Susu''s identity, and doesn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home. She thinks that Cheng Jinmo''s action is extremely stupid. I''m afraid he can''t imagine how disappointed Gu is with him! I''m afraid in Gu''s heart, I won''t recognize him all my life! Lin Xianzhi also saw the difference of Cheng Jinmo, and then said with a smile: "ah, I have a note here. I remember that there is nothing in the note that I gave to minister Cheng just now. I folded it to play. This one in my hand is real." He took a look at Gu Yiyi, then at Cheng Jinmo, and said with a smile, "minister Cheng doesn''t seem to want to know the content of the note, but I think it''s very interesting." He then handed the note to Mr. Cheng in both hands and said, "do you want to have a look, chief?" Cheng Jinmo looks at Xiang Xianzhi in surprise, and Lin Xianzhi smiles. Mr. Cheng sighed for a long time. He didn''t say anything. He just reached out and picked up the note. Then he turned to the guard and said, "bring me my glasses." The guard answered, his note was opened, and his glasses were taken. Mr. Cheng didn''t read the contents of the paper. He read the contents of the note without expression. Then he looked at Cheng Su Su without expression and asked, "Su Su, what do you say about this?" Cheng Su Su has no idea what Lu Yurong wrote on that note. Mr. Cheng has always been enigmatic in her heart. She has no idea what Mr. Cheng means. She had to bite her teeth and say, "grandfather, I don''t know these things!" Chapter 1110 "It''s good not to know, but to know is to know." Mr. Cheng gave her a meaningful look and asked, "Su Su, I ask you, what do you think of the Cheng family''s wealth?" When Cheng Su Su heard Mr. Cheng''s question, she felt that her scalp was numb. Because she couldn''t figure out what Mr. Cheng really thought, she had to deal with it in her own way. With tears in her eyes, she knelt pitifully in front of Mr. Cheng and said, "grandfather, the Cheng family is my home and the place where I was raised. In my heart, whether the Cheng family is rich or poor, it''s my home." "I''ve never thought of leaving the Cheng family, my beloved relatives! If my grandfather thinks I''m not doing well, I can change it! But I really don''t know this woman! Grandfather, I beg you, don''t let me leave the Cheng family! My dear ones When she finished, she began to kowtow heavily. She usually couldn''t bear a little bitterness, but today she was so cruel that she kowtowed to the ground. Because she clearly knows that in today''s Cheng family, the real master is actually Mr. Cheng. Mr. Cheng should be dissatisfied with her, otherwise he would not open the note. At this time, she hated Gu only to the extreme. She wanted to completely discredit Gu only by taking advantage of Mr. Cheng''s birthday party, but she didn''t expect that Gu only was so cruel that she chose this day to attack her! Her heart was a little flustered, but in the process of kowtowing, she calmed down. No matter what method she used, she would never leave the Cheng family or follow Lu Yurong! What she can make use of at this time is the family affection that she has been getting along with all the people of the Cheng family over the years, the love and love of Cheng Jinmo, and the bitter bone plan. Gu only saw Cheng Su Su''s appearance and her mouth was full of ridicule. When she came back to the Qin family, Qin Keren, like Cheng Su Su, tried to find life and death, and moved Qin Zhenhua with bitter meat. Cheng Su Su''s method is much better than Qin Keren''s, so he puts everything on Lu Yurong''s head quietly, pretending to be poor and innocent. Sure enough, Cheng Jinmo looked at her kowtow, heartbroken, he could not help holding her, said: "Su Su, get up, no one drives you away!" When Cheng Su Su heard his words, the stone in his heart fell to the ground, and then he burst out crying and said, "Dad!" Her father''s cry makes Cheng Jinmo''s heart and liver tremble. This is his daughter who has been in pain for 18 years. Even if she is not her own, she has been nurturing for so many years! How could he be willing to drive her out of the Cheng family? Gu only saw the so-called deep love between father and daughter, and her eyes were cold. The result was almost the same as she expected. Cheng Jinmo couldn''t use words to describe how he spoiled Cheng Su Su Su. It''s just that their father and daughter are very affectionate. It''s just a joke to her. People in the second and third rooms of the Cheng family were also a little sorry to see this scene. They were also very good to Cheng Su Su these years. At this time, it was also distressing to see her crying like that. Shen Yujiao usually wants to treat Cheng Su Su as her own daughter. At this time, she can''t help but stand up and say, "Su Su, don''t cry. No one drives you away!" Cheng Shumo, the second bedroom of the Cheng family, frowns slightly when he sees this scene. The second bedroom has lived in Lingcheng for many years. He doesn''t see Cheng Su Su many times, so his feelings are much weaker. At this time, he feels that it''s not proper to see them. Chapter 1111 In Cheng Shumo''s opinion, anyway, it has been proved that Gu Weiyi is Cheng Jinmo''s daughter. He knows Su tingxue and knows that she can''t cheat everyone with a fake DNA certificate. He sighed in his heart. Cheng Jinmo was usually smart, but this time he was a little confused. He coaxed Cheng Su Su like this, and Gu only looked at him! What would she think? He also has some opinions on Cheng Su Su''s practice. One moment, he says that Gu Wei and Cheng Shui''an are the targets. Another moment, he says that Gu Wei and Cheng Shutang are not clear. Obviously, one can see at a glance that she is discrediting Gu Wei. Only Cheng Jinmo will believe Cheng Su Su''s words! He thought of Cheng Su Su''s previous accusations against Gu Wei and Cheng Shui''an, and he felt a little uncomfortable. At this time, after a little hesitation, he walked up to Gu Wei Wei and said, "the only one, I''m your second uncle. Welcome home." Gu only has never seen Cheng Shumo in his previous life. She smiles back at his kindness. Cheng Shui''an is looking at Gu Wei, who is smiling. His head is still buzzing. He really didn''t expect that she is his cousin! He was full of love for her, and now it has become a big joke! He thought it was very difficult for him to look after the only one, but he still had some hope. This thing told him that he had no hope at all from the beginning! He didn''t understand what he thought at this time. He just felt that the whole person was hoodwinked. It was just a joke to stay here any longer. He didn''t speak and turned to go out. Gu only saw their extremely lonely back and felt sorry. Although she didn''t like him, he was good to her in essence, but they were doomed to have no possibility from the beginning of their life. Cheng Shumo also knows his son. Seeing him like this, he thinks it''s time to calm him down. However, he is afraid that something might happen to him, so he winks and asks his secretary to follow Cheng Shuian. Cheng Shutang, looking at Cheng Jinmo''s maintenance of Cheng Su Su, was also very uncomfortable. He couldn''t help asking, "Dad, you should know that Su Su''s only words during this period are gossiping, right? You asked Su Su to stay in the Cheng family. What about the only one He asked Cheng Jinmo about it. He didn''t think about it! When he patronizes Cheng Su Su, he doesn''t think about Gu''s only feelings. However, in retrospect, what Cheng Su Su said before is not true. Seeing that his face was stagnant, Cheng Su Su felt nervous and then said, "Dad, I really didn''t know Gu''s only true identity before. I really thought she was entangled with her brother and cousin. At that time, her brother treated her..." "I see." Cheng Jinmo interrupted her saying: "everything before was a misunderstanding." Gu only heard this sentence, his heart filled with frost, Cheng Jinmo this misunderstanding can completely erase Cheng Su Su Su this period of time to her all slander, such a father, do not mind. Cheng Jinmo looks at her, but she doesn''t look at him at all. She turns to Lu Yurong. He is surprised to see her eyes. If Cheng Su Su doesn''t know these things, how can Lu Yurong recognize Cheng Su Su at the beginning? How can you give a note to Cheng Su Su? Chapter 1112 Cheng Su Su''s heart can''t help but be tight. She looks at Lu Yurong''s eyes and squints slightly. Her meaning is quite clear. Lu Yurong can''t escape from prison. Only she can save Lu Yurong! Lu Yurong has a deeper understanding of Cheng Su Su during this period of time. She knows that her daughter is actually a ruthless role and her only hope now. She thought these things through like a lucky heart, and said in a loud voice: "I have seen Su Su several times in the vicinity of the compound before, so I know her! She didn''t know her life before! All this has nothing to do with her. I mean it She takes all this to herself, and it has nothing to do with Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Lu Yurong went on to say: "I didn''t mean to change my children. All the new born children were almost the same. I accidentally held them wrong!" Gu Weiyi saw that she still wanted to pick up the whole thing, and immediately said coldly, "is that right? If so, how do you want to marry your son, Qin Mingyang, the daughter named Qin Keren who is raised beside you from the beginning? How do you know that Cheng Su Su is your daughter and has come all the way to see her? " These two questions directly put Lu Yurong into question. There are so many flaws in the middle that she can''t pick them clearly. Gu only looked at her and said, "over the years, how many calls have you made to Cheng Su Su secretly? You can tell by going to the telecom business hall and pulling down the phone list. Do you really think you can cheat everyone?" Because of her words, Cheng Su Su Su and Lu Yu Rong''s face changed greatly. They almost forgot about it! Gu only saw their appearance and said with a cold smile, "do you really think all this can be concluded with your mouth? Or do you think all the people in the world are stupid, and only you are smart? " Lu Yurong sat on the ground and scolded: "Gu you''re a bitch. I''ve raised you so hard. Are you going to pit me like this?" "You''ve never raised me. I''ve only lived in the Qin family for half a year. During this period, you haven''t cooked a meal for me, and you haven''t said a word to me by Wen Sheng. How can you start raising me?" Gu only looked at Lu Yurong and asked. There was a cold light in her eyes, which made Lu Yurong feel hairy. Lu Yurong thought for a long time, as if it was true! Suddenly speechless. Gu only turned his head to look at Cheng Su Su and said, "you said you didn''t know my identity before, but I was aiming at you everywhere before, so you have doubts about me. But Cheng Su Su, if you don''t know my identity, how can you let Wang Li kill me in Tengchong? In the Imperial University, how can you try to make a rumor about me? " "You do all this for fear that I will return to the Cheng family and enjoy the glory and wealth of the Cheng family, but I don''t care about it at all, because even if I don''t have the Cheng family, I can live well." "But I''m afraid that you will never be the eldest lady of the Cheng family. You will have to live a hard life. You can''t give up the rich life of the Cheng family. There''s one thing I forgot to tell you." "When I came back to the Qin family, Qin Keren, the adopted daughter of the Qin family, pretended to be a fool like you, forced her to die, and even tried her best to stay in the Qin family. That''s just like you!" Chapter 1113 Gu''s words cut Cheng Su Su Su''s mask like a sharp blade, revealing her real purpose. Finally, there was some fear in her eyes. Cheng Su Su knew that she could only hold Cheng Jin mo '' Then she rushed to the window and made a look of jumping to death. It''s just that there are so many people in the hall at this time. How could she be killed? She was immediately stopped. Cheng Su Su burst out crying: "you let me go, let me die!" Gu only see her this kind of means the corners of the mouth rise, originally these white lotus green tea bitches, were forced ruthlessly, will use to seek death this move, really is too not new idea. But she also knew that this kind of trick was very useful in essence. For example, Cheng Jinmo''s face changed again. I''m afraid that in Cheng Jinmo''s heart, Cheng Su Su is always very important. As Gu only expected, he reached for Cheng Su Su and said, "don''t be silly. I just said that I won''t drive you out of the Cheng family. You will always be my daughter!" Gu only gently breathed a sigh, went to Cheng Jinmo''s side and asked, "minister Cheng, since Cheng Su Su is always your daughter, what am I in your heart?" Cheng Jinmo was asked by her. When he saw the five fingers on her face, he felt a little sorry. He didn''t dare to look at her eyes and said in a deep voice, "have you had enough trouble today? You just want to go back to Cheng''s home. You do as you wish! " "So you think I''m exposing the truth today. I''m exposing Cheng Su Su''s true face just to get back to Cheng''s home." Gu Weiyi sneered and said, "minister Cheng, you really don''t know me." Cheng Jinmo was stunned for a moment, and Gu only said aloud: "before I came here today, I actually had an idea that my father was biased against me because of Cheng Su Su Su''s instigation, but as long as he was not blind, he would give me a word of comfort when I exposed Cheng Su Su Su Su Su''s true face." She said, looking directly at Cheng Jinmo, she said, "but after experiencing these things today, I''ve been able to make sure that you are blind. I also know that you want face. Today, with so many guests here, I didn''t give you face." "I know that you have a lot of dissatisfaction with me. After all, I broke the deep father daughter relationship between you and Cheng Su Su Su. But have you ever thought about the root cause of all this? Have you ever had a fatherly love for me? " "You didn''t! You never regard you as my father, so why should I regard you as my father? Why give you face? What do I have to do with your Cheng family Her words were loud and bloody. Cheng Jinmo''s face changed greatly when he heard her words. He had a bad feeling in his heart. However, Gu''s only mouth began to sneer: "to tell you the truth, before I came here today, I expected the result, so I was not surprised. So for me, how you treat me is not important. Anyway, you and I have never really been together, and there is no father daughter relationship." Chapter 1114 When Cheng Jinmo saw the frost in Gu Weiyi''s eyes, he was a little flustered. But Cheng Su Su grew up watching her since he was a child. He had a deep feeling. He never thought that she was not his daughter. Today, all this exceeded his expectations. He was in a mess and didn''t know what to do. Gu Weiyi had already given up on him when he just started. After glancing at him, he said, "in this case, I don''t need to recognize your father. You just said that I only want to go back to Cheng''s home when I do these things today. Now I''ll tell you that your idea is wrong from the beginning." "I''m Gu Weiwei, the only student in the Imperial University who got full marks in all these years. I''m also Cheng Susu''s creditor. I''m my mother''s daughter and my brother''s sister, but I''m not your daughter." "Today, I just want to tell people all over the world that Cheng Su Su is a fake, a vicious man who wants to kill me and make me famous. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, but there should be many people here today who can understand all this." "What''s more, I never thought about going back to Cheng''s house, because no matter whether I go back to Cheng''s house or not, I can have a good life. Since you treasure Cheng Su Su Su, please give me the money she owes me first." She took out the note that she and Cheng Su Su owed in Tengchong bet from her bag and handed it to Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Jinmo was dazzled by her words. When he saw the contents of the note and Cheng Susu''s autograph again, he was immediately blindfolded. He looked at Gu Weiyi in shock. Gu Weiyi''s face was full of ridicule, and his eyes were frosty without any temperature. When he saw Gu Wei who was so cold and resolute, he could not help but feel a pain in his heart, but he also knew that what he had just done had completely hurt her. Now there was an insurmountable abyss between their father and daughter, and he would lose his only daughter. His hand trembled as he reached for the note. Just at this time, Su tingxue stood beside Gu Weiwei and said, "Weiwei, don''t be sad. He doesn''t want you. Mom wants you. You''ll always be Mom''s good daughter!" Cheng Shutang also stood in front of Gu Weiyi and said, "Weiyi, there''s my brother. Today, my brother is also here to say something. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, even if it''s the son of heaven, my brother will help you kill him!" Su Baihao went to Gu Weiwei and said, "Weiwei, my uncle appreciates you very much! In the future, the Su family will be your home! This Cheng family is not rare to us! " Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang also went to Gu''s side and said, "it''s OK. If the Cheng family doesn''t come back like this, you can come back with us. From now on, you will be my granddaughter." Ning Yiqing went to Gu''s side, took her hand and said to everyone, "I''d like to introduce you to Gu, my partner." In fact, he has been here for a long time, but he knows that it''s the Cheng family''s business after all. She needs to deal with it herself. All he can do is to stand beside her when she needs it. All the guests were surprised again. They could understand Gu''s protection, but they didn''t expect that Gu was the object of Ning Yiqing! Chapter 1115 Ning Yiqing''s ability, as long as they are members of the military headquarters, is very clear! As long as his vision is known to all who know them, it is not generally high. And Gu only today in dealing with this matter, from the beginning to the end is calm. They usually look at Cheng Su Su and think she''s good, but today, compared with Gu only one, it''s not just a hundred thousand miles! Many of them are shaking their heads. How could Cheng Jinmo, who is usually so smart, make such a mistake in this matter? Put their own smart and beautiful daughter, do not want, but to a false daughter of evil intentions! Gu only saw the way they defended her, and she gave her a smile. As far as she is concerned, it doesn''t matter how Cheng Jinmo works for her. There are so many loved ones around her who love her. She handed the note to Cheng Jinmo: "I don''t know when minister Cheng will be able to pay off the money?" Cheng Jinmo''s hand trembled more severely, but she said: "this money Cheng Su Su Su has owed me for nearly half a year. She is your daughter, and it is natural for her father to pay for her debt. But if you don''t have you, there would be no me in the world." "Since I was born, you have never been a father to me for a day. In essence, you are a heartless person, but no matter how heartless you are, I can''t be like you." "So today, I''d like to invite all of you present, aunts and uncles, to be witnesses. Today, I use this 10 million yuan to buy off my father and daughter. From now on, Minister Cheng and I will have nothing to do with each other." When she finished, she put the note into the hand of Jinmo. Her face was clear and cold, without any expression. Her eyes were just like a stranger. Cheng Jinmo finally realized what he was going to lose. He also realized that his daughter''s temperament was strong, and she was very similar to Su tingxue. When he was pacifying Cheng Su Su Su, he was afraid that he had completely lost her! His hand holding the note could not help shaking violently, he could not help saying: "Gu you, where do you want to break the blood relationship?" "You don''t want to break it, do you? Now please give me the money back. " Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Cheng Jinmo Ten million is never a small sum in this year. Even the Cheng family can''t get so much money all at once. Gu only saw what he looked like, but then he said, "if you can''t give it to me, just follow what I said. Although I''m from a small place, I haven''t seen the world. In fact, I can''t see the wealth of the Cheng family." What else did Cheng Jinmo want to say? Gu Weiyi said ahead of her: "also, Minister Cheng, we have made it clear just now that you are no longer my father, so if we meet again in the future, you should be polite when you speak to me. I''m not very good tempered, and it''s easy to get angry with me, I''ll be sorry to offend you then. " With that, she didn''t pay any attention to Cheng Jinmo any more. She just turned her head and bowed gently to Mr. Cheng, then turned her head and left. As soon as Gu Youyi leaves, the people of the Su family follow him. Cheng Shutang also plans to follow him. Su tingxue takes a look at him, and he has to stay. As the eldest grandson of the Cheng family, it''s a bit inappropriate for him to leave at this time. Chapter 1116 Looking at the scene, Mr. Cheng sighed for a long time. He said in a soft voice: "I''m confused!" After he said that, he felt a little disappointed. Gu''s character is really not so strong. Today, Cheng Jinmo expressed his attitude. With Gu''s character, it''s very difficult for her to recognize her ancestors again. The identity of Cheng Jinmo is there now, and Mr. Cheng is not good enough to refute his face in front of the public. His three sons, Cheng Jinmo''s official is the biggest, but he is the one he is most worried about. Shen Yujiao greets a group of guests to take their seats. After a few words, the banquet begins. However, all the people at the banquet have their own thoughts and no longer have the warm feeling. But Mr. Cheng''s face is still there, he said with a smile: "thank you for coming to my birthday party. Today''s event makes you laugh. Originally I should have punished myself for three cups, but I''m too old to drink. Today I''ll take tea instead of wine. Here''s to you." When he finished, he picked up the glass and drank a glass of wine. The crowd said, "Mr. Cheng is very polite." There was no one to mention what had just happened. Everything was calm, and the conversation and laughter resumed at the banquet. The people sitting here remembered that if Mr. Cheng was in the Cheng family, no one could move. As for those who were thinking of replacing Mr. Cheng with Mr. Jin Mo, they had to put this idea away for a while. When the banquet was over, the guests and the host were all happy. After all the guests were sent away, Mr. Cheng looked at Cheng Jinmo and asked, "can you tell me what you think?" Cheng Jinmo knew what Mr. Cheng was asking about. At this time, he lowered his head slightly and did not speak. Shen Yujiao couldn''t help saying: "I don''t think that Gu is a fuel-efficient lamp. She came here today and took a list to say that she is the eldest brother''s daughter. Who knows if she is real or fake..." When Mr. Cheng''s eyes swept over, she was startled. She quickly shut up, but turned to look at Cheng Su Su again. Cheng Su Su''s eyes were still red. Seeing the scene, he said softly, "grandfather, I..." "I didn''t ask you." Mr. Cheng interrupted her directly, and then said in a deep voice: "three room, you take Cheng Su Su home first." Shen Yujiao was so afraid of Mr. Cheng that she could not speak at this time. She quickly pulled Cheng Su Su and said, "let''s go back first." Cheng Su Su wants to stay and listen to what they say, because she knows that what they will say has something to do with her, but she doesn''t dare to disobey Cheng''s words, so she can only follow Shen Yujiao. She was tossed about for such a time today, and the whole person was in a mess. She knows very well in her heart that even if Gu Weiyi doesn''t return to the Cheng family and breaks off the father daughter relationship with Cheng Jinmo, she will no longer be the Cheng family''s big miss who has been doted on all her life. Her relationship with the Cheng family is likely to collapse in a series of subsequent events. Although Cheng Jinmo has been fooled by her today, when he comes back later, he is afraid that it will be more terrible to wait for her. Cheng Su Su turned to look at Cheng Jinmo. His face was very ugly at this time. She stood at Mr. Cheng''s head with her head down. She bit her lower lip and turned to go out. As soon as they left, there was only Mr. Cheng and Mr. Cheng Jinmo left in the hall. Mr. Cheng was no longer as gentle as before, and said coldly, "kneel down!" Chapter 1117 Cheng Jinmo looked at Mr. Cheng in surprise and saw the severity in his eyes. He thought of what he had done today, and he thought it was quite inappropriate. So he had to kneel down in front of Mr. Cheng. Mr. Cheng said with a cold face: "you know that Su Su''s identity has a problem, but you still fight with tingxue and Gu only in front of so many people. Where are your identity and your tolerance?" Cheng Jinmo''s forehead was full of sweat, but he still said, "Dad, Su Su grew up with me after all. I never thought she would not be my daughter. When this happened today, I was in a mess." "In this case, the more chaotic it is, the more unable it is to express any opinions. What do you want tingxue to think when you do that? What does the only one think? " Mr. Cheng asked coldly. Cheng Jinmo was also dispirited at this time. Mr. Cheng sighed and said, "I have reminded you about you and tingxue before, but you are still confused. Cheng Jinmo, Cheng Jinmo, how did I give birth to such a fool as you?" "I''m still alive today, or you''ll be gnawed to the bone as soon as you turn around! But how long can I cover you? " Cheng Jinmo was red in the face, but he didn''t dare to say a word. Mr. Cheng looked at him and asked, "have you met Gu before?" Cheng Jinmo nodded his head lightly. Mr. Cheng scolded: "since you have met her, when you know that she looks like your mother, Su Su has been dealing with her like that, and listening to Xue and Shutang defending her like that, have you never thought about the reasons? How can you be so stupid Cheng Jinmo was scolded and lowered his head. Because he and Su tingxue were not happy about these things, and because of Cheng Su Su''s instigation, he really didn''t think much about them. At this time, when Mr. Cheng mentioned them, he found that there were many clues in the middle, but he never thought about them. He said in a low voice: "Dad, the contradiction between Su Su and Gu Wei Wei has nothing to do with her life experience. She should not know..." "You will believe it." Mr. Cheng said: "there''s nothing wrong with spoiling your daughter, but it''s a big mistake to spoil her so that she doesn''t know right from wrong." He finished and threw the note Lin Xianzhi gave him to Cheng Jinmo: "look for yourself." Cheng Jinmo picked up the note and looked at it. It said, "Su Su, I don''t know where the only bitch Gu knows about your life experience and wants to take your place!" "She doesn''t know where to find some powerful helpers this time. She is expected to expose your identity. Now you immediately take away all the valuable things of the Cheng family, and then try to save me. As long as we have money, we can have a happy life." Cheng Jinmo looked at the note, the whole person was a little confused. In fact, Lin Xianzhi gave the note to him at first. He chose to hide it. Then he knew that there was nothing in the note Lin Xianzhi gave him. Now I want to come here. I''m afraid Gu only had expected it before and arranged it for a long time. Lu Yurong''s note reveals too much information, clearly telling Cheng Jinmo that Cheng Su Su knew the only identity between her and Gu from the beginning, so Cheng Su Su''s tit for tat against Gu Wei has too much selfishness. Chapter 1118 Cheng Jinmo didn''t expect that his daughter, who was like Cheng Bao, had such a heavy heart and mean means! He thought of Gu Weiyi''s cold eyes when he looked at him. He was a little flustered for a moment. At this point, he and Gu Weiyi were completely at each other''s throats. She... She was his own daughter. Mr. Cheng then said, "the reason why Su Su is like this has something to do with your doting on her!" In fact, Mr. Cheng wanted to intervene when he was dealing with this matter, but if he intervened in public, Cheng would be even more shameless today, and Cheng could not be shameless any more. And he doesn''t know much about Gu Weiyi. Although he doesn''t understand everything today, it matters a lot. He can''t rashly recognize Gu Weiyi for Cheng Jinmo. When all the Su family members finally came out, it was too late for him to recognize Gu only. At this time, he even doubted whether the Su family didn''t want Gu only to return to the Cheng family, so he made such a fuss. At this moment, Mr. Cheng''s guard came over and said, "chief, this is the list I just pulled out from the telecommunication company. According to their statistics, there are 1132 calls from Lingcheng to minister Cheng. After excluding the calls from Mayor Cheng''s family, there are 53 calls from a family named Qin Zhenhua in Lingcheng." Just now, Gu Weiyi asked him to check Cheng''s call records in front of everyone. Mr. Cheng immediately asked the guard to check. Mr. Cheng is in a high position. If he wants to find out what he wants, the relevant departments will find out the truth as soon as possible. Mr. Cheng nodded his head and motioned him to go down. After the guard left, Mr. Cheng looked at Cheng Jinmo and said, "Qin Zhenhua is Gu''s only adoptive father, Lu Yurong''s husband." Cheng Jinmo couldn''t kneel down any more and fell to the ground. With a long sigh, Mr. Cheng said, "do you still believe what Cheng Su Su said? She''s just full of lies He picked up the list and looked at it. The phone calls from the Qin family to the Cheng family were all marked in red pen, spanning more than ten years. In such a long time, only 53 calls have been made, which only shows that Lu Yurong and Cheng Susu are very careful and afraid of being discovered. Mr. Cheng immediately regretted it. If he knew the truth early in the morning, he would even deny Cheng Jinmo''s face today, but now it''s too late to say anything! He knows that the reason why he didn''t make up his mind today is not only because of Cheng Jinmo, but also because Cheng Susu grew up in the Cheng family. During this time, he was clever and sensible in front of him. Gu only had his birthday party in essence. At the beginning, he was not very comfortable with Gu only. Everyone has feelings. He has some selfishness towards Cheng Su Su, but he didn''t expect to make a big mistake this time. Cheng Jinmo''s hand pressed the center of his eyebrows and said softly, "Dad, I''m wrong. What should I do now?" Mr. Cheng looked at him and said, "you were protecting Cheng Su Su in front of so many people just now, but I''m the only one with a strong temper. She''s afraid it''s hard for her to forgive you, and tingxue will make up her mind to divorce you because of this. Cheng Jinmo, you''ve been fooled by a girl who''s only 18 years old, but you don''t know it. She''s going to destroy your family and kill you." Chapter 1119 Mr. Cheng sighed with a long sigh. He was always cautious in his work, but this time he missed too much because of his caution. Cheng Su Su cheated not only Cheng Jinmo, but also him. Cheng Jinmo''s heart is also quite remorseful. He is not the kind of person who does not know right from wrong. He just dotes on Cheng Susu and believes in her. Looking at Cheng Jinmo, Mr. Cheng said, "this is the end of the matter. You should try your best to save it. It''s just that you are the minister''s fatuous name. At this time, I''m afraid it has spread all over the imperial capital. I''m old and I''m not in good health. I can''t manage your affairs. How can I do it? Don''t ask me, go to tingxue and the only one!" Cheng Jinmo always wants face, but at this time he feels that not only does he lose face, but he also loses the lining. After Gu Weiyi and Su tingxue left the hotel, Su Zheng said happily: "Weiyi, go home with your grandfather, and let your grandmother make delicious food for you. Now that this matter has been exposed, you are a member of our Su family!" He just recognized Gu Weiwei in front of everyone and asked him to call him grandfather, which is enough to show his attitude. Zeng Yifang praised her: "you just met Cheng Jinmo, that muddle headed guy. You didn''t really want to be too good. You have the style of my su family." Gu only can''t help laughing when she hears the elder''s words. She knows that even if she can''t drive Cheng Su Su out of the Cheng family, Cheng Su Su will never have the scenery before. "In fact, I''m not very good either," she said softly, "but my grandmother taught me well." Hearing this, Zeng Yifang burst out laughing. Su Baihao said with some worry: "only in this way, the resentment between the Su family and the Cheng family is completely settled, and the Cheng family all want face again. This time, I''m afraid they will feel uncomfortable." "I''m afraid he''s a fart." Su Zheng waved his hand and said, "I was not afraid of that old man of the Cheng family. Could I be afraid of those worthless young people of the Cheng family? If they dare to bully my daughter and granddaughter, it''s good that I don''t trouble them. If they dare to trouble our Su family, I''ll call them directly! " Su Baihao had no choice but to smile. Forget it, when the sky fell down, there was his Laozi. Zeng Yifang took Gu Yiwei''s hand and said, "go, Yiwei, grandma will take you to eat delicious food." Su''s people are very happy, Gu only one also can''t bear to brush their meaning, then light a head. Lin Xianzhi, who came out with them, immediately brushed his sense of existence: "grandfather, grandmother, how am I doing today?" Su Zheng looked at him with disdain on his face and said casually: "but you are not a good man. I warn you, don''t make the only idea in our family!" Although Zeng Yifang didn''t like Lin Xianzhi''s dyed yellow hair or his earrings, she said gently: "young man, who are you? Where did you come from? " Lin Xianzhi then remembered that he had not introduced himself before the two elders. So he hurriedly took out several gift boxes from his bag, picked out a cherry Shaped Pendant carved from red jade and respectfully handed it to her, saying: "Hello, grandma. My name is Lin Xianzhi. I''m the only good friend and the young owner of Lin Group in Hong Kong City. Grandma has good skin and noble spirit. This cherry is specially for your skin color. I give it to you." Chapter 1120 Zeng Yifang had never seen such a delicate jade pendant, and Lin Xian''s mouth was so sweet that she couldn''t close her mouth immediately. She said with a smile, "you''re a good child, you''re very righteous!" Today, all the people who came out to help Gu, the old lady, thank you from the bottom of her heart. Lin Xianzhi took another green snuff bottle and handed it to Su Zheng: "the emperor is very dry and impatient, and his nose is often uncomfortable. This snuff bottle was given to my grandfather by me. Please accept it." Su Zheng has serious rhinitis, and his nose is often blocked. He looks at the snuff bottle suspiciously. There is a crane carved inside. The sculptor is so exquisite that he can''t help but be stunned. Lin Xianzhi took out a pair of green pea pendants and handed them to Su tingxue. She said with a smile: "Auntie''s skin is very good. When you stand with the only one, you are not like a mother and daughter, but more like a sister. This kind of green is the best match for your skin. Please accept it." Su tingxue didn''t pick up her things, but looked at him suspiciously, but he laughed mildly. Gu only saw that his appearance was also a headache. She said coldly, "Lin Shao, it''s almost enough. Put things away!" But Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "our company has always been talent oriented, the only one is our company''s chief jade appraiser, whose position in the company is very important. Before, the deputy general manager asked me to meet her elders, but the company''s affairs have been busy and I have never been able to go. It''s really a great honor for me to finally meet you elders today. I''d like to invite some elders to accept my humble gift." Gu only a face of speechless, this kind of some words from his mouth to say that is how strange, how strange! Ning Yiqing thought more clearly about his caution. She reached for his back collar and said, "Lin Xianzhi, this is my territory." He gently lifted and put, almost didn''t put Lin Xianzhi to fall to the ground. Lin Xianzhi was not angry, but he was still smiling: "Ning Shao, it seems that you are gone, you are handsome again!" Ning Yiqing gave a cold smile: "take your things and get out of here!" But Lin Xianzhi went to take Zeng Yifang''s arm and said, "grandma, as soon as I see you, I think of my own grandmother. My own grandmother is as gentle and kind as you. I was brought up by her, but she left early. I wanted to be filial in front of her, but I didn''t have a chance. Would you give me a chance to be filial?" Then he opened his watery eyes and looked at Zeng Yifang pitifully. It has to be said that when Lin Shao was cute, he was quite lethal. When he spoke to Zeng Yifang like this, Zeng Yifang was a little impatient and said, "you are also a good boy. Help me pick vegetables later!" Lin Xianzhi was elated and said, "thank you, grandma!" He is a grandmother, called that a sweet. When Zeng Yifang spoke, Su Zheng would not object. The others were all younger generation, and it was not easy to object. Because of Lin Xianzhi''s participation, the whole atmosphere is not right. He is familiar from his own source and doesn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. Gu only looked at him and had a headache. He always felt that something strange had mixed in. Su tingxue asked Gu Weiyi softly, "where did you know such a person?" Gu Wei spread his hand and said, "I don''t want to know him either." Chapter 1121 Lin Xianzhi''s natural and familiar character and his shameless style are a great disaster. Su tingxue wants to laugh when she sees Gu Weiyi''s helpless appearance. No matter what, what they are going to do today has been done. Even if Cheng Jinmo protects Cheng Su Su Su again, Cheng Su Su is no longer Cheng Su Su before. With Mr. Cheng in, Cheng Jinmo will discover Cheng Su Su''s true face sooner or later. At this time, she doesn''t pay attention to the Cheng family. Tomorrow, she can divorce Cheng Jinmo directly. After the divorce, the Cheng family will have nothing to do with her. She looked at Gu Weiyi''s swollen face and asked in a warm voice, "does it still hurt?" Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "it doesn''t hurt, but this impression is not very good-looking. I''ll just wipe it with some medicine later." She and Cheng Jinmo didn''t have any feelings at all, so she didn''t feel how he hit her. When he slapped her, her relationship with his father and daughter was broken. Su tingxue sighed and said softly, "I''ve wronged you today." Gu Weiyi took her hand and said, "I''m not aggrieved. From today on, I''ve got many more relatives. It''s too late to be happy." The corner of Su tingxue''s mouth goes up and she reaches out her hand and caresses her hair gently. Lin Xianzhi is absolutely a talented person. His mouth is as sweet as honey. In addition, he came out to help Gu Youyi today, so the second elder of the Su family didn''t have a bad impression on him. At this time, he was giving things and praising Gu Youyi. Unconsciously, he got closer to Gu Youyi. When Su''s family arrived, the two elders would like to see him. He invited them to visit Hong Kong City and told them all kinds of interesting stories, which made them laugh. Within an hour, he came to see him as a younger generation. He followed Zeng Yifang to buy vegetables, helped her bring them back, and then accompanied her to pick vegetables. Gu only looked at the way he was wearing an apron, and a little bit of the smell of a cook woman came out of his body. He couldn''t help caressing his forehead. Ning Yiqing knows what Lin Xianzhi''s idea is. When he sees Lin Xianzhi''s appearance, he really wants to smoke him. This product has no self-knowledge from the beginning. It''s so cheap that people vomit blood. On the way back, Su tingxue talked about Lin''s group and knew Lin Xianzhi''s character. She soon knew what he was doing, but she didn''t stop him. Although Ning Yiqing is very good to Gu Yiwei, Miao Bihu really hates it. She thinks that it''s not bad to have a choice like Lin Xianzhi. At the worst, it can make Ning Yiqing better to Gu Yiwei and give birth to a sense of crisis. Su Baihao is a little helpless. Lin Xianzhi stayed in his bureau for two days. He has already checked the origin of Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi''s family background is not a big problem, but the name of Lin Xianzhi''s Playboy is well known in Hong Kong. He''s very defensive to Lin Xianzhi. He thinks that Lin Xianzhi''s glib manner can''t compare with Ning Yiqing''s. He just sees that Lin Xianzhi makes the two elders very happy, and he doesn''t have much to say. After the meal, Lin Xianzhi helped Zeng Yifang wash the dishes. He was quite skilled. The more Zeng Yifang looked at him, the more pleasing he felt. But when Lin Xianzhi left, the Su family gave all the jade ornaments he had sent back to him, and the reason was very good: "the Su family never accepted any kind of gifts." Chapter 1122 Lin Xianzhi is also a talented person. He puts things on the table and runs away. After running away, he still shouts: "grandfather, grandmother, this is just my intention as a younger generation. It''s not a bribe. I''ll see you again in a few days." When Zeng Yifang saw him like this, she couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "the little bunny is really fast!" But Su Zheng turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "the only one, you can find him and return the things to him. This boy is a thief. He will give such a heavy gift as soon as he comes. Nine times out of ten, he has no good intentions." Gu Weiyi answers quickly. Seeing that Lin Xianzhi is gone, she also wants to take Ning Yiqing back. The reason is very simple, because Ning Yiqing''s face is not very good after Lin Xianzhi arrives at Su''s home. This meeting also needs to be appeased. But I didn''t expect Su Zheng to directly say, "the only one who has come back to our Su family is to live in the Su family in the future! Our grandparents and grandchildren are also close. " Gu Weiyi blinks at Su tingxue mountain. Su tingxue understands her meaning. At the moment, she says in a light voice, "Dad, the only one is still studying. It''s quite far from her school. It''s inconvenient to go back and forth. I''d better not live at home." Zeng Yifang interposed: "that''s right. Otherwise, if I run back and forth like this every day, I''ll be the only one in my family who''s so good that I''m tired to death. In this way, I''ll come back to live in my hometown as soon as I have a holiday. Then I''ll let your uncle pick you up." Gu Weiyi is not busy with her study and training at ordinary times, so she only has a little spare time to get along with Ning Yiqing on holidays. Now her holidays are occupied by the Su family, and Ning Yiqing has almost no time to get along with Gu alone, and his face is even darker. Gu only thinks that his head is big, but it''s not good for the elders at this time. At the moment, he has to answer first, and then he finds an excuse to pull Ning Yiqing away from the Su family. Zeng Yifang looked at the way the two left, sighed a long time and said: "women are not staying in the big house!" "I''ve known Yiqing longer than us." Su tingxue sighed and said, "I think I''m a fool too. After raising Cheng Su Su for so many years, I never thought she was not my own daughter." Su Zheng said: "today, although the only mouth didn''t say anything, how could Cheng Jinmo''s behavior not hurt her heart? She''s afraid that we won''t say anything in front of us because she has a bad relationship with the Cheng family, but we''ll find someone to say it. " Su Baihao''s cold face scolded lightly: "Cheng Jinmo is a muddle headed egg!" Everyone in the Su family agrees with this view. Su Zheng said with a smile: "but it''s OK. They don''t recognize that the only thing is their loss. Our Su family has a lovely and smart granddaughter. This time, we''re going to take advantage of it. So I''d like to thank Cheng Jinmo, a fool!" The Su family felt the same way and couldn''t help laughing. After Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing left the Su family, she put her hand around Ning Yiqing''s arm and said, "I just came home. It''s normal for my grandparents to pay more attention to me. Don''t taste with them." Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said, "taste? How could I taste it? " Gu only knows that he always has a hard tongue and a soft heart, which makes him angry. She winked at him and said, "well, you really don''t have to eat with them. They are my relatives, and you are my lover. In my heart, you are more important than them." Chapter 1123 In this case, when the Su family comes back, they can say the opposite to them. Gu only thinks that such a group of people are obviously adults, and they are all elites. However, she needs her to coax them into being more and more like a child when she starts a temper tantrum. However, she is very happy. Sure enough, Ning Yiqing''s face lightened a lot when she said that. He took a look at her and said, "just be clear in your heart." Gu Weiyi saw that the lines at the corners of his mouth were not as rigid as they were just now, and the whole person''s aura was much more gentle. She decided to keep up her efforts and turned her head to kiss him on the face. He looked as usual, but the car gave a slight shake. Gu only see his appearance cover lip smile, Wen Sheng said: "Ning Yiqing, you absolutely don''t know how important you are in my heart." He is not a person who is good at sweet talk, so it''s better for her to say these words. No matter how deep the feelings are, it''s hard for the other party to know. When Ning Yiqing heard her words, he was not only in full bloom, but also eager to fly to the sky. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, with a smile, but he said, "how important is it?" Gu only held her cheek and thought about it. She was about to speak, but he said with some dissatisfaction: "do you want to think about this?" Gu only laughs, Mr. Ning is really not the general difficult coax. She said in a warm voice, "I''m just sorting out my inner feelings. You''re not in a hurry. Listen to me slowly." Her tone became a little sad: "you know, I grew up looking after my family. Although my mother and father were very kind to me, there were many children in my family, and their feelings were to be shared with Qianqian and Dongdong. I didn''t complain about them, and I didn''t compete with them for the favor of my parents." "In fact, Gu Ma and Gu PA are plain farmers. They are not good at expressing their feelings. They just care for me in their way. They never say that they love me or care about me. But when I am sick, they carry me on their back to go to the doctor at night." "When I was a child, I didn''t know what the real feelings were. I used to think that if I paid for the feelings, the other party could feel it. But now I feel that even if the feelings are strong, they need to be expressed. Otherwise, the other party is very cute and will be confused, or guess there." Ning Yiqing felt something in her heart when she heard her words. She turned around and looked at her. The girl was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, and the warm winter sun slowly sprinkled on her face. She could see the extremely fine hair on her face. The whole person seemed to be plated with a layer of golden brilliance, beautiful and holy. Gu Weiyi went on to say, "after I got back to the Qin family, my heart was suffering. Although my father was kind to me, there were always places I couldn''t take care of because of my busy work. Qin Keren and Lu Yurong had bad intentions from the beginning. I had a very difficult time when I first arrived at the Qin family." "But I met you in those dark years. Although I was afraid of you at the beginning, I could feel your concern for me. Ning Yiqing, you may not know that you were the only light I saw in those years." Ning Yiqing had some feelings in her heart. When he got along with her at first, he was in the mood of repaying his kindness, but she attracted him little by little, making him feel more and more deeply for her day by day. Chapter 1124 Her kindness, her intelligence, her stubbornness, her persistence and her cunning all moved him. But Ning Yiqing is introverted and really not good at expressing his feelings. He has never said in front of her that he cares about her. He has also been cruel to her, and she has cried to protest. Now, he feels that he was a bit stupid at that time. Gu Weiwei went on to say: "as for the Cheng family, we didn''t hold too much hope from the beginning, and we didn''t really want to go back to the Cheng family. But I met my mother and brother, as well as my grandparents and uncles. They were all really good to me." "So today, Cheng Jinmo doesn''t recognize me, and I don''t feel disappointed. Naturally, I can''t say I''m sad. It''s not easy for people to get along with each other. Fate also limits a lot of things." "So Ning Yiqing, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m really OK. For me, it''s enough to have you with me. I''m very happy!" She turned her head to look at him and said seriously, "Ning Yiqing, I like you. I want to be with you all my life." Ning Yiqing heard her words, his heart missed a beat, he hurriedly parked the car on the side of the road, his face slightly red, he turned his head to look at her and said: "Gu only, what did you say just now, say it again!" Gu''s only mouth slightly raised, looking at him seriously said: "I said, Ning Yiqing, I like you, I want to be with you all my life." Ning Yiqing''s heart was soaked with honey. His normally expressionless face was much more serious than usual. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, you robbed my lines." Gu Weizheng, Ning Yiqing leaned over and kisses her lips. He kisses her very carefully, as if she were the most precious treasure in the world. This kiss is just a taste of the rut, there is no trace of madness, but Gu Weiyi felt his lips tremble slightly. She now has a deeper understanding of his temperament, his feelings are very introverted, not good at expression, the way of expression in many cases there are some problems. But he to her heart, but really can''t really, hot can''t hot. He didn''t have any expression at this time. In fact, his heart was a little nervous. He raised his head slightly, looked at her and said, "well, I know. I like you, too." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. She had never thought that she could say such words with his personality. Her heart was warm, but her tears flowed down unconsciously. In fact, they have gone through a lot of things in their previous lives. She is also the kind of person who is not good at expressing feelings. Coupled with Qin Keren''s choice, the relationship between them is like water and fire to some extent. It is clear that as long as any one of them softens the way they express their feelings, there will be a different ending between them. Maybe she will not die miserably in her previous life. Ning Yiqing saw that she suddenly cried and immediately panicked: "what''s the matter with you? Why do you cry all of a sudden? What''s wrong? " "No, I''m fine. I''m just so happy." Gu only wiped a tear to smile to look at him to say: "Ning Yi Qing, do you know? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I don''t think I''ll hear you in my whole life. " Chapter 1125 Ning Yiqing frowned slightly: "you women are so troublesome. If you are not happy, you will cry. If you are happy, you will cry too!" Gu only didn''t think much of his words. With his personality, it''s not easy to say that. With a smile, she put her hand around him and said, "I''m very convinced with you. If you care, why do you always use that kind of hard tone?" Ning Yi Qing Leng for a moment, Gu only from his arms out of the head, in his lips gently kiss, toward him show Yan a smile: "after no more fierce me!" Ning Yi Qing lightly pursed a lower lip, didn''t speak, but fiercely kisses up her lip, a kiss is lingering. Only when her lips were slightly swollen and glowing red did he let her go. He said softly, "after you have identified yourself today, the news should have been sent back to the compound. I''ll take you to see my mother." "No." Gu only directly refused: "my aunt has a deep prejudice against me. If I go like this today, I''m afraid she''ll think I''m going to demonstrate. Let''s wait for a while." Ning Yiqing thinks of Miao Bihu''s character. Gu''s only worry is likely to happen to some extent. He gently hugged her and said, "well, we won''t go home. Let my mother regret it later." Gu Weiyi asked him with a smile, "so are you abducted by me?" "Yes." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "Gu Weiwei, you will be responsible for me in the future. When will you correct my name?" "Right name?" Gu asked curiously. Ning Yiqing said calmly: "sleeping is name rectification." Gu''s face turned red slightly. He leaned against his arms and hit him gently: "can you be more serious?" Ning Yiqing said seriously, "I''m very serious. Gu Weiwei, we''ve been married for more than half a year. Do you really want me to stay in the empty room alone until you graduate from university?" "And now you''re back at Su''s, they''re very kind to you. They want to see you in the future. They''re afraid they''ll tell you what to do." Gu only chuckled. He was a little annoyed. He was reluctant to hit her, so he scratched her: "you can still laugh!" Gu Weiyi was already ticklish. When he scratched him, he immediately giggled, reached for his hand and begged for mercy. After laughing for a while, they decided to go home, but when they went to the door of the villa, they saw Lin Xianzhi squatting on the ground to pull grass. At this time, it is already deep winter, the grass on the ground has withered and yellow, the grass in the yard has been pulled up, the wind blows, and the grass crumbs fly all over the sky. Gu only has a headache when he sees him. How did he get here? As soon as he saw her, he said with a happy face: "sweetheart, you are back at last! I want to die At this time, the wisp of colored hair on his head had turned black, the earrings had been taken off, and his coat seemed to have been changed, which was not as shabby as before. It''s just that he didn''t wear much. It was a little cold in the imperial capital. He didn''t know how long he had been here. His lips were blue with cold. Gu only saw that he was speechless, but Ning Yiqing''s face was even worse. Anyway, Lin Xianzhi has helped her this time. She owes him a favor, and he is also her boss. She really can''t leave him out. So she opened the door and said, "come in!" Chapter 1126 Lin Xianzhi immediately ran in and said, "it''s colder than the harbor city in the ghost weather of imperial capital. It''s anti human temperature!" The room has been warm for a long time. It''s very warm inside. Lin Xianzhi immediately felt more comfortable, Gu only ignored him, Ning Yiqing said to him: "you come here, I have something to tell you." Lin Xianzhi took a look at him. He felt that he had some bad intentions, so he shook his head. He was not stupid. At this time, Ning Yiqing didn''t want to talk to him. Ning Yiqing ignored his objection and pulled him into the room on the first floor without expression, then closed the door heavily. Gu Wei blinked and poured himself a glass of water with a cup. Then she heard Lin Xianzhi''s scream in the room. Her hand shook and hot water spilled on her hand. Then she continued to drink water calmly. About ten minutes later, Ning Yiqing opened the door, took Lin Xianzhi out and asked him, "how do you feel?" Lin Xianzhi sucked his nose, picked up a paper towel and wiped the blood on his nose. Then he said calmly: "if you have the ability, kill me. As long as I don''t die, I won''t give up sweetheart." At this moment, Ning Yiqing really has an impulse to shoot him. Seeing his appearance, Lin Xianzhi put on a posture that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. He put his head in front of him and said, "if you have the ability, kill me!" Ning Yiqing couldn''t bear it. He swept his legs and put him to the ground. When he fell to the ground, there was a "bang" sound, which made Gu Weiyi jump. The sound was painful. Lin Xianzhi fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. Ning Yiqing also wants to beat Lin Xianzhi. Gu only advises him: "forget it, don''t worry about it with him." Although she also felt that Lin Xianzhi was a bit of a fighter, she couldn''t really kill people. Ning Yiqing looks at Lin Xianzhi without expression, but he says to Gu Weiyi pitifully: "honey, give me a hand." Of course, Gu would not pull him. He just sighed, glanced at him and ignored him. He sighed: "women are merciless." Then he got up from the ground, looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "brother, do you have any cigarettes? Give it to the root Ning Yiqing He didn''t give Lin Xianzhi smoke, but he gave Lin Xianzhi another fist. Lin Xianzhi was not angry, but said happily: "cool! One more time Gu only looked at Lin Xianzhi and felt that his scalp was numb. Shouldn''t he have any special hobbies? Otherwise, how can you provoke Ning Yiqing again and again? Beating up all the time? Ning Yiqing saw that his bear like eyes narrowed slightly, but he already held a chair and gasped there. He saw that Ning Yiqing looked over and said with a smile: "I just came to see my sweetheart, no harm." Among all the people Gu only knew, no one would be more difficult to deal with than Lin Xianzhi. The goods have no moral integrity, and they have thick skin. She thought that she could talk to Ning Yiqing and live a good life together when she came back today. Now, because of his appearance, all of these things have been soaked. "I''m going to cook," she said, somewhat stiffly After she entered the kitchen, Ning Yiqing followed her and closed the kitchen door. Chapter 1127 When Lin Xianzhi wanted to come in, he was blocked by the door. In the middle of the door was a piece of carved glass. He could clearly see the scene inside. He looked inside angrily, but he saw Ning Yiqing taking care of him. "I''ll go!" Lin Xianzhi scolded lightly. He turned around and didn''t look at them. He sighed for a long time. He felt helpless. He knew earlier that Gu only likes Ning Yiqing, and Ning Yiqing is not generally good to Gu only. He knew that he would not have a chance. But he likes to be with her. Even though he knows there is no hope at all, he is willing to try his best to stay by her side. He patted the kitchen door and said, "you two beasts, pay attention to the influence. Is it interesting to bully a single dog like me like this?" He said so, but found Ning Yiqing''s cigarette on the tea table. He took one in his mouth, then picked up the lighter and lit a cigarette, but he laughed. Lin Xianzhi always thinks that he is a generous and cheerful person. He thinks more about many things than most people. He takes a look at the direction of the kitchen and smiles again. He knew that Ning Yiqing was angry, and he really wanted to disgust Ning Yiqing. He just saw that they were hugging each other, but he couldn''t even be jealous. There is no other reason. Ning Yiqing knew Gu Weiyi earlier than him, and his love is deeper than him. He is not unconvinced. But his heart is still a little uncomfortable, this discomfort in the final analysis is just because he also likes Gu only, and in his heart, he sincerely hopes that she can be happy. He felt that he was a complex of contradictions. He was dying. Then he found another thing, just now Ning Yiqing hit his wounds seemed to be about to break out, his whole body pain. So he covered his heart in the living room and called out: "it hurts! Help In the kitchen, Ning Yiqing just wanted to let Lin Xianzhi retreat when she took care of Gu''s only lip. But when he kisses Gu''s only lip, he doesn''t want to stop. The more he kisses, the deeper he kisses. Gu''s only heart is a little nervous. Ning Yiqing kisses her like this, and Lin Xianzhi is outside. This kind of feeling is really too strange! Just at this time, Lin Xianzhi''s cry came, Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows wrinkled, Gu Weiyi was also a little sad. Ning Yiqing frowned and said, "I''ll throw him out." "As far as his character is concerned, if you throw him out, he will probably scream outside, which will be more troublesome." Gu said with a sigh. Ning Yiqing thinks of Lin Xianzhi''s character. This possibility is really great. His eyebrows wrinkle slightly. When he meets someone like Lin Xianzhi, even Ning Yiqing doesn''t know what to do with him for a moment. Gu only took a deep breath: "we should be magnanimous and don''t care as much as he does." Ning Yiqing did not say, but has begun to think, how to do can let Lin Xianzhi even emperor can''t come. They calmed down in the kitchen for a while, then only opened the door. As soon as they opened the door, they found that the room was full of smoke. Gu Weiyi was angry: "Lin Xianzhi, what do you want?" "I don''t want to do anything." Lin Xianzhi sighed for a long time and said, "I just saw that you two dog men and women love each other so much. My heart is very hurt." Chapter 1128 Lin Xianzhi saw that Gu only was still staring at him. He said wrongly, "what''s the matter? I''m also a guest of your family. Can''t I even smoke? You are so inhuman Gu only felt that every time she saw Lin Xianzhi, it was a great tempering of her heart. Instead of speaking, she snatched the cigarette from his hand, put it out, and then quickly opened the door and window. Ning Yiqing sat on the sofa opposite Lin Xianzhi and said, "the only one is preparing for pregnancy. You can''t smell smoke." Lin Xianzhi felt that his heart had been stabbed again. When Ning Yiqing saw his appearance, she was worried, so she calmly added: "after our child is born, I don''t know if Lin Shao is interested in being our child''s godfather?" Lin Xianzhi I''m so upset! Buddy! In this world, there is nothing more miserable than having a child and being a godfather after a girl she likes gets married! He took a deep breath and said, "no interest." Ning Yiqing "Oh", said quietly: "that''s a pity. I thought our children would take you as a negative textbook when they saw you like this." For the first time, Lin Xianzhi found that the man with a cold face was a poisonous tongue! He decided to fight back: "I think it''s a bit far away for you to think about it now, because sweetheart is not pregnant yet." Ning Yiqing''s eyes looked at Gu Youyi and said gently: "not far away. Maybe we can make efforts tonight." Lin Xianzhi felt that his heart was stabbed again. He could not stay in this room any longer! Ning Yiqing added: "even if we don''t have it tonight, we can make plans without rain. It''s always good to think more about these things. After all, children nowadays are not easy to teach. Education is a big problem." The green tendon in front of Lin Xianzhi''s forehead jumped: "Ning Yiqing, you''re enough!" Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said slowly, "it''s not enough. When we get married, we have to wait for you to be the witness. When the baby is born, you have to come and get a red envelope. After all, you Lin''s group are so kind to the employees. You can''t miss such a big thing." Lin Xianzhi thinks that when he comes here today, he is first abused by Ning Yiqing, and then his heart is abused. He really can''t understand how a cold looking person like Ning Yiqing can have such a bad side! He can''t stay here for a moment! Just at this time, Gu only opened all the doors and windows. He immediately felt that it was too cold, and his whole body was like falling into an ice cave. He stood up and said, "honey, close all the doors and windows. Come here. I have something to say to you." Gu only ignored him. It was windy today. As soon as the cold wind blew, the air in the room changed again and again. After she was sure that there was no smoke in the room, she closed all the doors and windows, and then sat down beside Ning Yiqing and said, "what''s the matter?" Lin Xianzhi sighed for a long time, and then said, "in fact, this time I come to you, not because of my selfishness, but with official business." He then took out a document from his bag and handed it to her, saying: "the company is going to buy a jade vein in Xinjiang this year. I want you to go and have a look. This is your first task after signing the contract and the only one this year." Chapter 1129 Gu Weiyi frowned slightly and didn''t look at Lin Xianzhi''s documents: "but when we signed the contract before, we didn''t say that I helped you bid for the jade mine." "What you said is not wrong, so my grandfather decided to use your annual opportunity to select raw stones for Lin''s group to select ore veins." Lin Xianzhi replied. In essence, he is still a man who knows the importance of things. At this time, when we talk about business, he never looks like a dandy. And he also knows that this matter has to be discussed with Gu Yiwei in front of Ning Yiqing, otherwise she will definitely use Ning Yiqing to refuse him. The boss of other people''s family is superior in front of the employees, and it will be completely reversed when he comes here. This is too unfair! Gu only hesitated a little. When she signed a contract with Lin group, she had many considerations. At this time, Lin''s request was not too much. She coughed and said, "I''m very happy that Chairman Lin trusts me so much, but I don''t know about ore veins. Even if I go with you, I''m afraid I can''t help." "It''s helpful. You''re very good at picking the raw stone of jade. When you get to the vein, you naturally need to dig out a small amount of ore. at that time, you can tell the quality of the raw stone." Lin Xianzhi explained: "you only need to identify the quality of the ore, and other things will be done by people from other departments." Gu only heard his words slightly wrinkled. In essence, it''s reasonable to distinguish veins in this way, but it can''t be generalized. It''s just that she knows her own skills too well. She can gamble that kind of achievement, but she is still cheating. In fact, she doesn''t have this knowledge. She picked up the document and looked at it. The content in the document is not complicated. It lists the location of several ore veins, and there should be several companies bidding for those ore veins. She looked at Lin Xianzhi and said, "is it too risky for the company to arrange like this?" "It might be a little risky!" Lin Xianzhi sighed and said, "but now there is fierce competition in the jewelry industry. Every time we take ore from other mine owners, we are always very passive. The risk of gambling on stones is too high, so my grandfather thinks that we can gamble this time." Although Lin is one of the most famous enterprises in the jewelry industry in Hong Kong, the supply of goods in the jewelry industry has always been a headache for them. Only with good supply can they win a good market. As far as the whole year is concerned, the jade consultant team of Lin''s group has not been developing very smoothly in the matter of gambling stones. This year, they lost a lot in gambling, while their rivals made a lot of money, so that their market share was eroded by their rivals. This year, Lin''s group made the most money from the jadeite that Lin Xianzhi bought from Gu only. It''s only now that nearly half a year has passed, and nearly half of the jadeite has been sold. Therefore, Mr. Lin is in a bit of a hurry, so he has a plan to buy ore veins. Gu Weiyi reached out his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows, and asked Lin Xianzhi, "when will you bid?" "December 23 of the lunar calendar." Lin Xianzhi replied: "if we can''t buy the right vein this time, my grandfather and I can''t pass this year, so honey, everything depends on you." He said that he looked at her with both hands and winked at her, but he was beaten a bit by Ning Yiqing. His eyes were blue and blue, and he didn''t look cute at all. Chapter 1130 Gu Yiwei was speechless: "I don''t know about mining. If you put all your hopes on me, I''m afraid it will disappoint you. My opinions can only be used as reference. You still have to find mineral experts. They will be much more reliable than me." Lin Xianzhi and master Lin have thought of all the things she said, but this year they have lost a lot, so they are inevitably in a bit of a hurry, and the mineral experts have been invited, but the progress is not smooth. Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "we have thought of all the things you said, so it all depends on you." Gu Yiwei gave him a white look and said, "after this busy time, don''t come to me next year for the whole year." "Why? We are friends. It''s OK for me to come and play with you Lin Xianzhi said with a smile. Gu took a deep breath and said, "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to play with you." Lin Xianzhi turned his mouth, but he didn''t say much, so he took Gu Weiyi to analyze the location of those mines, so as to have the possibility of jade formation. Just then, a drop of blood from Lin Xianzhi''s nose drops on the document. Gu only then remembers that he was beaten a little hard by Ning Yiqing. The blood vessels in his nose are probably broken, which will all flow out. Anyway, Lin Xianzhi is Gu''s only half boss, and he can''t ignore him. At the moment, he has to accept his life to pick up the medicine box, help him point the blood, and give him a bottle of medicine to wipe. Lin Xianzhi said: "I still hurt my back. I can''t reach it. Why don''t you help me wipe it!" There is no need for Gu to speak, Ning Yiqing said in a low voice, "I''ll help you." Lin Xianzhi had a bad premonition when he heard this, and then the facts proved that his premonition was correct. Ning Yiqing is abusing him. Before he pretended to enjoy the pain, he can''t pretend any more. This kind of pain is more painful than Ning Yiqing''s direct beating him! Ning Yiqing and Gu only managed to send Lin Xianzhi away. As a result, as soon as he left, Ning Yiqing''s secretary came: "deputy general manager, the chairman is looking for you. Please go back." Ning Yiqing knows that if there is no big deal, Mao Suiyi will not let his guards come to him in person. It''s just that so many things happened today, and he hasn''t been alone with Gu only. He was not very happy, but he didn''t say anything. He picked up his coat and walked out. Gu Weiwei went to the door and said with a smile, "when I have a holiday next week, let''s go out and play together." Her words finally pacified him, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly and nodded gently. After Ning Yiqing left, Gu stayed at home alone. She sighed a little. When she was alone, she could finally sort out her mood. Today is really a busy day, full and busy, but let her heart feel warm. In the future, she will have a lot of relatives in the Imperial City, but she has to go back to Lingcheng before the new year. She wants to bring her grandparents and Qin Zhenhua to the imperial city to spend the new year together. She found that she missed them a little. Qin Zhenhua took good care of her when she knew that she was not his own daughter. To some extent, she was very lucky. In her heart, she has regarded them as her relatives. She hopes that they can live a peaceful and happy life. Chapter 1131 After Cheng Jinmo was reprimanded by Mr. Cheng, his mood was more complicated than ever. He always felt that he was the winner of his life, but today he found that he seemed to have taken this road very narrow. He didn''t know whether Cheng Su Su was worth his effort, but he felt guilty for Gu Wei''s life. She was his own daughter! He thought that she wanted to go back to Cheng''s home and live a rich life today, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t care about it at all! When he came back to the courtyard, he saw some middle-aged women whispering. As soon as they saw him coming, they scattered. Cheng Jinmo knows that what happened in the restaurant must have spread all over the compound. He also realizes that he has done something stupid today, and now he is afraid that he has become a laughing stock in the compound. He walked a little stuffy on the path, deliberately avoiding the crowd. "Today''s ink." When he heard some shouting, he turned around and saw an old man in his sixties standing not far away, but his university teacher, Professor Hu. Cheng Jinmo always respected professor Hu. Even if he was in a bad mood, he forced out a smile and called out: "teacher." Professor Hu came up to him, looked him up and down, and then said in a sarcastic tone: "when you were studying, I thought you were a talent, knowledgeable, responsible and farsighted, but today I know that I was wrong at that time, you are not so good." Professor Hu is a leading figure in the academic world. Even if Cheng Jinmo is now the best of a movie, he is just the student of that year in his eyes, so he doesn''t need to be polite. Cheng Jinmo looked at Professor Hu in surprise and asked, "why did the teacher say that?" Professor Hu did not answer and asked: "I only ask you one question. I failed to take good care of my wife and daughter, so that I lost my daughter. I raised my daughter for the enemy who stole the child for 18 years, but I found her and kicked her out. Is this kind of behavior stupid?" Professor Hu''s words are much more direct than those of Mr. Cheng, pointing to the truth of the matter. Cheng was speechless when asked. When Professor Hu saw the expression on his face, he sneered and said, "it was originally your housework. I can''t say anything, but Gu Weiyi has saved my life. I''ll fight for her injustice." Professor Hu was the only old man Gu met in the desert when she rescued him from three mercenaries. Today, Mr. Cheng also attended the birthday party. He witnessed the whole process. With his character, he wanted to come forward and reprimand Cheng Jinmo on the spot. However, there were too many people at that time, and Cheng Jinmo''s status is high now. If he also came forward, he would have the opposite effect. So he endured and endured until the banquet was over. He was really unhappy, so he came directly to the courtyard to block Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Jinmo was surprised to hear Professor Hu''s words: "when did she save the teacher?" "It used to be a secret. We were asked to keep it secret, but it''s better to let you know today." Professor Hu said in a deep voice: "last time I went into the desert as the leader of the scientific research team, I met armed elements from abroad, and I was hijacked. In addition, the environment at that time was extremely complicated. I thought I couldn''t get out of the desert alive." Chapter 1132 Professor Hu sighed and said, "in fact, I''m ready to sacrifice to protect the mineral we''ve worked so hard to find." Cheng Jinmo was stunned when he heard this. He knew about Professor Hu''s mission before, and he also knew that Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing were among them at that time. Professor Hu sighed: "at that time, Gu only appeared. She looked so thin, but she killed three foreign spies and rescued me. Then, she risked her life to save me and almost died. Finally, she came up with a way to blow up the tunnel and save us." "At that time, I thought she was a powerful person sent by the security company. Later, I realized that she was not a powerful person at all. She was just a girl who was selected into the reserve group, and even the staff of the security company were not, but she spared no effort to protect me at the cost of her life." "I''ve never met a clever girl like her, kind and brave." When he said this, he angrily pointed to Cheng Jinmo and said, "but you, her biological father and relatives, are so cheap to her! Cheng Jinmo, you disappoint me so much! " Cheng Jinmo doesn''t know much about Gu''s only thing. All he knows is from Cheng Su Su. Su tingxue had said something about Gu only before, but because of Cheng Su Su, he had a preconceived idea that the reason why Su tingxue would speak for Gu only was that he was brainwashed by Gu only. And he knew that Professor Hu devoted himself to academic research, had little interest in worldly affairs, and was fair in dealing with affairs. It was impossible for him to tell such a lie for Gu only. Cheng Jinmo thinks of Guo Jue when Gu Dui broke off his relationship with him today. He has realized that Gu Dui may not be the same as Cheng Su Su''s, but he still has some doubts. At this time, Professor Hu''s words break the only doubts in his heart. There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and this time he seemed really wrong. Professor Hu''s face softened slightly when he saw him, and then said: "originally, it''s your family business. As an outsider, I don''t have much to say, but I really can''t see that you are so confused. Don''t let your excellent biological daughter go and raise your enemy''s scheming daughter. Today, Mo, how can you be so confused?" Cheng Jinmo gently bowed to Professor Hu and said, "thank you for reminding me." Professor Hu sighed a long time and said, "you just have a clear mind." With that, he walked away with the back of his hand dangling behind him. Cheng Jinmo stands alone under the bare branch, and suddenly feels cold in his heart. He thinks of her cold eyes when he takes care of the only slap, and the coldness when she breaks off the relationship with him. He knows that she is extremely disappointed with him. And her character is so strong that it will be very difficult to repair the relationship between father and daughter in the future. Cheng felt headache when he was in Merton! When he returned to Cheng''s home, Cheng Su Su''s cheerful voice said, "Dad, you''re back! The chicken soup is just stewed. It''s cold outside. You should have a cup of it to warm your body. " Cheng Jinmo turns his head to look at Cheng Su Su, who looks very clever. His heart is a bit complicated. After all, he has raised Cheng Su Su for so many years and spoiled her for so many years. Naturally, he has deep feelings. But today he finally realized that this daughter may not be the same as what he thought before! Chapter 1133 Cheng Jinmo looks at Cheng Su Su Su''s chicken soup and the flattering look in her eyes. The nameless fire in his heart comes up. As soon as he raises his hand, he directly knocks over the chicken soup and spills the juice and chicken all over the floor. Cheng Su Su''s heart was shocked. When she left the restaurant, Cheng Jinmo was still in good condition. As soon as she came back, it was like a different person. It must have been something Mr. Cheng said in front of Cheng Jinmo. She can''t help but scold in her heart: "this damned old thing, I''ve been good enough to you at ordinary times. You''ve demolished my platform again and again!" Her face is infinitely wronged, tears brush down: "Dad, before I really don''t know my life experience, and Gu only and his brother and cousin don''t know, I really think she is that kind of person! I know it''s wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again! " Cheng Jinmo didn''t want her to cry before, but when he saw her style, he felt cold. He couldn''t help asking her, "Su Su, you haven''t seen Lu Yurong before. Don''t you really know your life experience?" When Cheng Su Su heard him ask about it again, she knew that it was not good, and the call records could be found. If she didn''t admit it at this time, she was afraid that the effect would be counterproductive. So she wiped her tears and said: "Dad, I''m sorry, I lied today. Lu Yurong did call me before and told me about my life experience. When I knew it, I was very afraid that my father would not want me any more, and I couldn''t bear to give up my father, so I didn''t tell you about it." "But I really don''t know Gu''s life experience. I admit that I don''t like her, and she targets me everywhere, so I don''t like her any more. What I told dad about Gu''s life experience is true." "I don''t know her real identity, so seeing her around her brother and cousin, I really think she has another plan." In essence, Cheng Su Su Su is really a smart person. She knows what can be admitted and what can''t be admitted. At the same time, she also knows Cheng Jin Mo''s weakness and how to grasp his psychology. If she said that she didn''t know everything, Cheng Jinmo would be suspicious of her, and her anger might drive her out of the Cheng family, but now this kind of saying has saved her. Sure enough, Cheng Jinmo''s face softened a little when he heard her words. He sighed and said, "you didn''t know these things before, and I won''t blame you. If it''s past, it''s past." Cheng Su Su breathed a sigh of relief. Cheng Jinmo then said, "but the only one is my daughter. She will return to Cheng''s home sooner or later. You have a very bad relationship with her now. You can apologize to her another day and explain these things clearly." As soon as Cheng Su Su hears this sentence, her heart cools. Listening to Cheng Jinmo''s tone, it seems that she will take Gu Weiyi back to Cheng''s home! She is too clear about Gu''s unique character. If Gu only comes back, where does the Cheng family have her place! But at this time, she can''t disobey Cheng Jinmo''s words, and now she says, "OK, I''ll apologize to her when I find the right opportunity another day." She was trembling with anger in her heart. Even if she successfully stayed in the Cheng family this time, she had been bullied by Gu Weiyi! Chapter 1134 Cheng Jinmo nodded his head lightly and said: "if the past is really just a misunderstanding, I believe as long as the misunderstanding is explained clearly, Su Su, don''t let me down again." In his subconscious, he still hopes that Gu and Cheng can live in peace. Mr. Cheng Jinmo comes back to Cheng''s home first. He hears the conversation between his father and daughter and frowns, but he doesn''t say anything. He just asks the guard to send him all the information about Gu. The guard was very efficient and sent Gu''s information that night. Mr. Cheng picked up the presbyopic glasses and looked carefully at Gu''s information. After a long sigh, Gu''s experience is definitely tortuous for a girl of her age, and she has suffered too much. In essence, the Cheng family owes her too much. From her data, Mr. Cheng can see that Gu''s only character is absolutely clear-cut between gratitude and resentment. At the same time, she is also excellent and amazing. Compared with her peers, this girl is too mature and brave. He slowly took off his reading glasses and sat there thinking for a moment, then he had an idea in his heart. When Gu only arrived at school the next day, Cheng Su Su was already in her seat. Her eyes looked slightly swollen. She cried too hard yesterday, leaving traces. Cheng Su Su saw Gu only looked at her, she slightly astringed her eyes, did not say anything, neither the past provocation, also did not have a point because of yesterday''s things and left unhappy, the whole person looks flat light. Gu''s only eyebrow is slightly raised. She feels that Cheng Su Su is suffocating again. She still knows something about Cheng Su Su. The calmer Cheng Su Su is, the more things will happen. After school at noon, Cheng Su Su took the initiative to go to Gu''s face and said, "are you free? Let''s talk about it. " Gu only never felt that he had anything to talk about with Cheng Su Su, so he said faintly: "no time, Yuru, let''s go, let''s have dinner!" Wu Yuru takes a look at Cheng Su Su, and then follows Gu Dui out of the classroom. Cheng Su Su Su stands there and doesn''t move. Her face is peaceful, but her hand has become a fist. After leaving the classroom, Wu Yuru looked back and saw that Cheng Su Su didn''t follow her. She whispered to Gu Wei Yi, "I heard about what happened at the birthday banquet of senior leader Cheng yesterday." Gu Weiwei was a little surprised by this. Those who were able to attend Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet yesterday were not too low in the imperial capital. Wu Yuru knew about it so quickly, which shows that there were elders in her family who went to the imperial capital yesterday, so Wu''s family is also dignified in the imperial capital. Wu Yuru asked curiously, "the only one, are you really the daughter of the Cheng family?" "No!" Gu Weiyi replied with a smile, "I''m the daughter of the Su family." Wu Yuru chuckled. Gu''s words perfectly fit what her father said last night. She looked at Gu Wei and said with a smile, "we are friends. If you want to ask anything, you can ask directly! There''s nothing you can''t say. " Wu Yuru then asked: "so you really don''t want to go back home?" "Yes." Gu Wei nodded. However, Wu Yuru held some grievances for her: "if you don''t go back to Cheng''s house, Cheng Susu doesn''t know how proud she is, she will have the cheek to stay in Cheng''s house and continue to enjoy what originally belongs to you." Chapter 1135 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, it sounds like it really makes sense, but I''m still not interested in going back to Cheng''s home. I made such a fuss yesterday, and Cheng Su Su Su is not the same as before." Wu Yuru nodded: "it''s different, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even if she doesn''t live as well in the Cheng family as before, she is still the eldest lady of the Cheng family in the eyes of people outside." Gu only lightly said: "even if I don''t go back to Cheng''s house, she will stay in Cheng''s house for a long time." How can she let Cheng Su Su stay in the Cheng family to be a bully? With this matter, Mr. Cheng''s shrewdness will certainly go to find out something about her and Cheng Su Su. By then, Cheng Su Su will show her true colors. How could a shrewd old man like Mr. Cheng leave Cheng Su Su at home? So even if she doesn''t return to the Cheng family, Cheng Su Su can''t stay in the Cheng family any longer. It''s only a matter of time before she is driven out of the Cheng family. Wu Yuru looks at her with a puzzled face. She smiles unfathomably, but doesn''t say much. Just at this time, Cheng Su Su also came from behind. When they came to the door of the dining hall, Gu only looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "Hello, Cheng Su Su, you can formally apologize to me now." Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly became a little ugly. She promised Cheng Jinmo to apologize to Gu Weiyi, but she always wanted to face. Even if she wanted to apologize, she would be proud and arrogant, and she had to find a place where there was no one. At this time, people come and go in front of the canteen. In her opinion, it''s not a place to apologize at all. Cheng Su Su immediately denied: "Gu only, did you make a mistake? I didn''t do anything to apologize to you. I apologize to you! " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Cheng Su Su, I only give you this opportunity to apologize. If you miss this opportunity, you will never have another chance." She took Wu Yuru''s hand and walked into the canteen. Cheng Su Su was very angry. Just at this time, a male voice said, "Cheng Su Su, you made a rumor about me in front of many people yesterday. Should you apologize to me?" Cheng Su Su turns to see Cheng Shui an standing on one side with a cold face. It''s hard to hide his dislike and disgust in his eyes. Cheng Su Su hates that she has been bullied by dogs. Cheng Shui an dares to bully her! She said in a deep voice: "it''s clearly that you are incapable of catching up with Gu only. Now you blame me!" She said and turned to leave, but Cheng Shuian grabbed her and said: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing! Cheng Su Su, I have never seen a more vicious girl than you Yesterday, Gu''s only cousin was a big blow to her, but he was also a smart man. He soon wanted to understand the real purpose of Cheng Su Su''s rumor. That''s a very dangerous purpose! Cheng Su Su was so angry that he smelled the smell of wine on him. He knew that he must have gone to drink after he was stimulated yesterday. At this time, he was afraid that the wine would not wake up. Otherwise, with Cheng Shui''an''s character, it would be impossible to stop her like this. She shook off his hand and said: "Cheng Shuian, don''t forget that you are also Cheng. Even if you try to please Gu Yiwei, you will never be able to do it in your life!" She turned and left. Cheng Shui''an stands there, but he is a little distracted. Yes, he and Gu have never been together in their whole life! Chapter 1136 In fact, Cheng Shuian realized it yesterday, but when such words came out of other people''s mouths, it was another feeling. He had always been proud. At this time, the anger in his heart surged up. By drinking, he was no longer as mild as he used to be. He rushed directly to Cheng Su Su Su, raised his hand and slapped her, saying, "Gu Wei Yi and I can''t be together. Are you disappointed? Cheng Su Su, even if you are brazen enough to stay in the Cheng family and take the Cheng surname by force, you are not a member of the Cheng family at all. What are you proud of? " Because of their quarrel just now, plus the slap and his roar, all the eyes in the canteen looked at them. Cheng Su Su''s most proud thing in her life is that her surname is Cheng. At this time, Cheng Shui''an exposes this matter in front of everyone. For her, it''s more embarrassing than Cheng Shui''an slapping her. In fact, in her heart, she despises Cheng Shuian, who was born in Lingcheng. Cheng Shumo, the second bedroom of the Cheng family, is just a little mayor now. In Cheng Su Su''s eyes, such an official is nothing! Without that kind of blood relationship, Cheng Su Su didn''t even want to talk to Cheng Shui''an. She was angry yesterday, but today she was teased by Gu Weiyi first, and her identity was revealed by Cheng Shuian. She couldn''t bear it, so she picked up her lunch box and smashed it at Cheng Shuian. She smashed and scolded: "what kind of thing are you? Why should you teach me?" She came down too fast. Cheng Shuian was unprepared. She was hit on the bridge of her nose by her lunch box, and her face was covered with blood. Cheng Su Su is not satisfied. She continues to smash the lunch box, but she doesn''t find that the cover of her lunch box is slightly opened, and the fork inside is exposed. When she smashes it again, the fork goes directly into the water bank''s face. When she drags it hard, a long bloodstain appears on his face. Gu Youyi and Wu Yuru just wanted to watch the fun. As soon as she saw that something was wrong, she rushed over and grabbed Cheng Su Su''s hand. Then she threw her backhand and threw Cheng Su Su Su flat. Gu only said coldly, "even if I don''t want to go back to Cheng''s home, the people of Cheng''s family can''t let you bully me!" She then turned to Cheng Shuian and said, "go to the infirmary!" Cheng Shuian''s hand is on Cheng Su Su Su in a very angry situation. At this time, he has sobered up. He takes a look at Cheng Su Su and turns around. Cheng Su Su is very cruel. The wound on his face is not light. Although the bridge of his nose is not broken, the fork cuts his face a long way. The doctor in the infirmary frowned and asked, "how did it hurt like this?" "Cheng Su Su played." Gu answered. Cheng Su Su came to the infirmary several times ago, and the doctor knew her. At this time, he heard that Cheng Shui''an''s face was injured by Cheng Su Su Su. He could not help but curl his mouth, but did not say anything. After he prepared the medicine, he went inside to take gauze to bandage Cheng Shuian. A teacher came to take cold medicine. Seeing Cheng Shuian''s blood, he asked curiously, "what about the student?" "Beaten by a girl named Cheng Su Su." "The doctor sighed:" now the girl is really too terrible, hit people do not hit the face, she looks like this, it is directed at each other''s face Chapter 1137 The teacher asked excitedly: "is it because boys and girls fall in love, girls hate because of love, so do you want to disfigure boys?" Gu Yiwei Cheng Shui''an The doctor coughed and did not speak. The teacher shook his head and said, "this stem is very good. It can be recorded and used in the material of my new article." Cheng Shui an couldn''t help saying, "teacher, it''s not what you think." The teacher came over curiously. After seeing Gu Weiwei, he asked, "are you in two boats?" Cheng Shuian did not answer, but the teacher began to criticize him: "young man, it''s absolutely impossible to do this kind of thing! However, the girl who accompanied you here is really beautiful. I can understand why you have two feet. " "So even if you want to step on two boats, you need to deal with the relationship well," he said Gu only in the side really can''t listen, can''t help but say: "teacher, he is my cousin!" The teacher was stunned for a moment, and said with some exclamation, "this is a crime. It''s actually a close relative. But if I have such a beautiful cousin as you, I don''t think I can control my turbulent heart." Gu Yiwei Come on, there''s no explanation! Are all the teachers in the university so terrible now? This imagination is adorable! If this teacher goes through to write the network novel after 20 years, he will definitely be able to catch fire! She finally recognized that this imaginative teacher was a teacher who specialized in writing in their college of Arts. It is said that she was also a well-known writer in China. She had a strong sense of curiosity about this teacher''s works, and she didn''t know what wonderful plot would be in his story. Originally some dull atmosphere was stirred by the teacher, the atmosphere of the whole infirmary was a little strange. Cheng Shuian''s face is still not very good, but it is much more relaxed than before. After they came out of the infirmary, there was no food in the canteen. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said to Cheng Shuian, "monitor, I''ll treat you to a meal." Cheng Shui''an glances at her obliquely. He doesn''t speak, but he walks out of the school. Gu Wei a smile, busy with the past. Lunch break time is not much, the two on the school gate restaurant casually ordered a few dishes. Cheng Shuian had always wanted to make an appointment with Gu Youyi to have dinner and watch a movie. Now that he and Gu Youyi have dinner together, their identities have changed dramatically. This feeling makes him feel a little strange. Instead, Gu Weiyi is very calm and natural, and no longer deliberately keeps a distance from him as before. Seeing her, Cheng Shuian asked, "did you know your life experience before?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s not, just some doubts, but one thing I can be sure, whether you are my cousin or not, I will not like you, the reason is very simple, because I have long been the person I like." When Cheng Shui''an heard this sentence, he felt confused. Indeed, Gu only never kept it from him. He knew that she liked Ning Yiqing when she was in Lingcheng. But he always thinks that he is also excellent, as long as he stays by her side, she can find his good, so before he felt that he always had a glimmer of hope. Chapter 1138 So at that time, Cheng Shui''an applied for the only university Gu wanted to go to, tried his best to get closer to her, and even told her. Now, his ideas are really stupid. "Is it fun to play with me like that?" he asked in a deep voice Gu only said sadly: "I never thought about playing with you. I think I have made it very clear..." She said here to spread a hand, but the rest of the meaning has been expressed clearly. Cheng Shuian said dully, "it''s just that I''m stupid. I''m beyond my ability, right?" Gu Weiyi said seriously: "I have never felt this way. In fact, although you are proud and narcissistic, monitor, you are still very good on the whole. If I don''t like Ning Yiqing, if I''m not your cousin, I may accept your confession." She didn''t have much psychological pressure to tell such a lie. She knew that Cheng Shuian was a narcissistic, proud and kind-hearted person before. People like him, regardless of their blood relationship, didn''t want him to fall down because of such things. "Liar." Cheng Shuian said coldly, "no matter which one of your two prerequisites is, it makes me feel stupid." Gu Wei a smile, Cheng Shui an said: "today you stop Cheng Su Su, send me to the infirmary, you don''t expect me to thank you, because this is because of you, here you should do." Gu only a stall, said: "yes, blame me for looking too good, people are too good." "What a thick skin!" Cheng Shui''an stood up and said, "don''t think that if you invite me to dinner, I will forgive you. Gu Wei, I will hate you all my life." He turned and left. Gu only gently raised her eyebrows and then laughed. The reason why she helped Cheng Shuian today is that when they were at the same table in Lingcheng, he gave her an eraser. She could see the softness in his heart, the kindness in his heart, and his pride. She doesn''t hate him. They are related by blood. Even if she won''t return home, she doesn''t want to be enemies with him. If she can''t be lovers or cousins, they may still be friends. Cheng Shui''an had already walked out more than ten meters, then he turned his head and looked at her and said, "Gu Wei Wei, I''m going to have class soon. What are you doing there?" Gu''s only corner of his mouth went up. She thought that he was really right and wrong. She said loudly, "here we are!" They were not in the same class, and their afternoon classes were totally different, so they separated when they came to the College of Arts. After they separated, Cheng Shui''an turned to look in Gu''s only direction after walking a few steps. Today, she was wearing a long down jacket, which was designed to close the waist. It made her waist extremely slim, but her back was very straight. She looked very impressive. Cheng Shui''an sighs a little. He still feels uncomfortable, but he remembers that she refused him from the beginning. In essence, she is not wrong. In the end, it is just his wishful thinking. Cheng Shui''an is not that kind of narrow-minded person. He knows that he doesn''t put Gu Yi down so quickly, but he can''t hate her anyway. She is the kind of girl who can''t hate you anyway if she doesn''t want you to hate her. He thought of Cheng Su Su, who was vicious and thoughtful. He sighed in his heart. Some of them were worthless for her. Chapter 1139 Gu Wei turns around the corridor and looks up to see Cheng Jinmo standing at the door of the classroom. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. When Cheng Jinmo saw her, his eyes were eager, but they were a bit complicated. Gu only saw him, but her eyes were a little chilly. She took a look at the class, but Cheng Su Su was not there, so she probably went to the hospital. Needless to say, she can guess why Cheng Jinmo came here today. Nine times out of ten, Cheng Susu went to him to complain again. Sure enough, Shao Yizhi came out of the classroom and said, "go to my office and talk." Gu Yiwei said in a low voice: "Mr. Shao, don''t be so complicated. My study time is very tight. I can''t be absent from class because of some unimportant things. I''ll just say a few words to minister Cheng." At this time, Shao Yizhi doesn''t know Gu Yiwei''s life experience. He knows Cheng Jinmo, because he knows the contradiction between Gu Yiwei and Cheng Susu in the canteen at noon. He is afraid that she will suffer losses and let them go to his office. He has some intention to help Gu Yiwei. He looked at Gu Weiwei with inquiring eyes. Gu Weiwei nodded his head, and he said, "now the class is over. I''ll give you five minutes." Gu only said that after knowing, he went to the playground with Cheng Jinmo. Because of the class, there was no one on the playground. Gu Weiyi doesn''t speak. Cheng Jinmo doesn''t know what to say for a moment. The atmosphere between father and daughter is a little dull. Gu Weiyi stopped and said: "I know minister Cheng came to me today because I beat Cheng Su Su at noon. I will not hide anything about this. I did beat her. The reason is very simple. She said she was sorry to me, but she didn''t apologize at all." "Today, I''m also making a statement in front of minister Cheng. Your daughter Cheng Su Su Su is really cheap. I don''t like her very much. Please go back and tell her that she won''t come to provoke me in the future, so I won''t pay attention to her, but if she still comes to provoke me." Gu''s only words came here for a little meal, and then said coldly, "then I''ll see her beat her once until she''s dressed." When Cheng Jinmo heard her words, she couldn''t help feeling that she didn''t have any respect for his father. This attitude can be described as abominable. She didn''t cover up the hostility and disgust in her eyes. She turned and left, not wanting to hear him again. Cheng Jinmo called her: "Gu Yiwei!" Gu only turned his head and looked at him. Her eyes were too cold, but he suddenly didn''t know what to say to her. After a little meditation, he said, "it''s getting colder and colder. Put on more clothes." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "Minister Xie Cheng cares, I can grow up so big, it means that I have the ability to take care of myself, do not need those unimportant care." She said and turned to leave, but she was wondering if she was too fierce today? So that Cheng Jinmo didn''t have time to say what he said to Cheng Su Su Su? She is a little annoyed. She should be gentle when she speaks to him next time, so that after he defends Cheng Su Su, she can be more happy to go back. As for what he just asked her to wear more clothes, it sounded like a joke to her. She was a child, and she could not help but know that this so-called cheap fatherly love was not rare! Chapter 1140 When Cheng Jinmo saw Gu''s smile, he was relieved. It was only after hearing her words that he found that the words she said when she laughed were more lethal, which choked him so much that he couldn''t say a word. At this time, Cheng Shui''an ran over. When he saw Cheng Shui''an''s bandaged face, he was stunned. Cheng Shui''an gave him a long bow and said, "uncle, I''m sorry, I didn''t control my temper when Su Su Su sneered at me today. I hit her first." "But she also fought back and broke my face completely. I deserved to be beaten. Gu Weiyi was afraid that Cheng Su Su would break my nose first and then blind my eyes. So she stopped Cheng Su Su before she blinded me with her fork." "Gu only has more strength to stop Cheng Su Su, but in the final analysis, he is also helping Cheng Su Su. If Cheng Su Su really blinds me, Cheng Su Su will be in prison. She is afraid that you will not be willing to give up Cheng Su, uncle. Even my nephew will not want to do it. She will do it with my father." He said with another bow: "this is the process of the whole thing. I swear to God that it''s all true. If you don''t believe me, you can check it. There were a lot of people in the canteen at the time of the incident, and many students and teachers saw it. That''s all I have to say. I''m going to class again. Goodbye, uncle He turned and left. When he came over, he saw Cheng Jinmo. He was afraid that Cheng Jinmo would be embarrassed again, so he didn''t enter the classroom and rushed over. In Cheng Shui''an''s opinion, it''s not Cheng Su Su''s patent to complain about this kind of thing. Today''s trouble is caused by him. In the final analysis, Gu only beat Cheng Su for helping him. He doesn''t want Gu only to carry the pot for him. The reason why he came to see Cheng Jinmo in this way was that he wanted Cheng to see how ruthless Cheng Su Su was and how poisonous he was! When Cheng jinmoye heard Cheng Shuian''s words, his face changed a little. Today Cheng Susu called to complain, but today Cheng Susu''s words are totally different from Cheng Shuian''s. Cheng Su Su said that she apologized to Gu Wei Yi. Gu Wei Yi not only didn''t accept her apology, but also hit her and threw her to the ground. She was dizzy after she was thrown, so he sent Wang Li to take her to the hospital. When he heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, he was a little angry. Today, he thought of Cheng Su Su Su''s performance yesterday. He was rarely rational, so he went to the Imperial University to have a look in person. When he saw Gu Weiyi, he wanted to ask, but Gu Weiyi didn''t give him the chance to ask. He made a sarcastic remark and choked his words back. After seeing the injury on Cheng Shui''an''s face, he chooses to believe Cheng Shui''an, because Cheng Shui''an doesn''t have to lie about it. Shao Yizhi saw Gu Weiyi back to the classroom to continue the class, he unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, but also lazy to manage Cheng Jinmo''s real mind. As soon as Cheng Shuian leaves, Cheng Jinmo''s elder brother''s stool rings. He looks down and sees that Su tingxue has beaten him. After Cheng Jinmo wanted to get through, Su tingxue just said one word and hung up: "I''ll wait for you in the Civil Affairs Bureau." In fact, Cheng Jinmo never wanted to divorce Su tingxue, but he released his words yesterday, but he had to go at this time. Chapter 1141 Cheng Jinmo has a bad feeling in his heart at this time. If Cheng Su Su''s previous accusations against Gu Yi are all embellishment, or all false, then he has undoubtedly done a great stupid thing! At present, it seems that Cheng Su Su picked out the matter! His heart is a little uneasy, the forehead of the blue veins straight jump, but it has been so far, he has not much choice. By the time Cheng Jinmo arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Su tingxue had already arrived. She looked specially dressed today, wearing a dark green coat, a rabbit hair collar, and a pair of slim high heels. Tingting stood there. Her skin was white and thin, and the dark green coat made her very noble, which made him think of the appearance when he first met her. Although more than 20 years have passed, there are not many traces on her face. She is still beautiful and dignified. When she saw him coming, she nodded at him and asked, "have you brought all the information?" Cheng Jinmo nodded his head lightly and hesitated to ask Su tingxue: "tingxue, can we have a good talk?" Su tingxue''s expression is very cold: "the problem between us is very serious originally. I don''t think it can be changed by talking about it. To be honest, when I said I wanted to divorce you, I still hesitated, but after knowing that the only one is my daughter, I made up my mind." "I can''t stand someone defending and slandering my daughter. My daughter has been separated from me since she was a child. She has suffered too much and suffered too much. I don''t want her to be bullied every day because of some of my decisions." "From the day I knew she was my daughter, I swore to God that I would not let her suffer any more grievances. I would give her the warmest maternal love in the world. Although I am not a good mother, I will try my best to do it." "Plus our relationship has broken down, there is no need to force us to get together again, so as not to embarrass each other." After hearing Su tingxue''s words, Cheng Jinmo only feels more blocked in his heart. In addition, Su tingxue''s this time, he has been criticized three times today. He took a deep breath and said, "I admit I was too arbitrary in dealing with the only thing before, but..." "Yours, but I don''t care." Su tingxue interrupted him and said: "Cheng Jinmo, some things are done. No matter how many reasons and excuses you find, you can''t cover up the facts. I''m very busy. I don''t have time to listen to your excuses and excuses. Let''s go through the formalities." Cheng Jinmo looks at Su tingxue''s cold face. His heart aches. Knowing that things have come to this stage, he is afraid that there is not much room for recovery. He nods his head lightly. After the two signed the divorce agreement, Su tingxue sighed a little. Her marriage of more than 20 years has come to an end. Even if she had thought about all this before, she still felt sorry. When they came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, she extended her hand to him and said, "goodbye, Cheng Jinmo!" Cheng Jinmo looked at her hand, reached out and said softly, "Su tingxue, goodbye." Su listens to snow to smile, then picks up the bag in the hand to prepare to leave, only when she turns around, Cheng Jinmo sees a red dot on her head, he looks up and sees a black hole in a room opposite the Civil Affairs Bureau. Chapter 1142 Cheng Jinmo was also a soldier. He saw that it was a sniper gun at a glance! Cheng is shocked and pours at Su tingxue: "listen to the snow, be careful!" Su listen to snow Leng for a while, she has not come back to God, Cheng Jinmo has rushed over, at the same time, the gun, Cheng Jinmo''s shoulder was shot. Su tingxue is startled. She immediately pulls Cheng Jinmo to hide in the Civil Affairs Bureau, and then pulls out the small gun at her waist to fight back, but the range of the sniper gun is completely different, and she is at an absolute disadvantage. At this time, her guards also came, one crossed the road to block people, the other was looking for a shelter to fight back. At this time, the Civil Affairs Bureau staff in a mess, call the police in a hurry. The sniper on the opposite side immediately retreated as soon as he saw that the situation was not right. Cheng Jinmo is shot, and his blood flows to the ground. Su tingxue stretched out her hand to cover his wound and asked, "Cheng Jinmo, how do you feel?" "I''m fine." Cheng Jinmo looked at her and asked, "are you ok?" Although Su tingxue has a lot of opinions on him, they have been husband and wife for many years. At this time, he sacrificed his life to save her and hurt her. She can''t be indifferent. She whispered, "I''m ok. You hold on for a while, and I''ll send you to the hospital right away." Cheng Jinmo nodded his head lightly. Wen Sheng said, "if you''re OK, you''ll be fine." Su tingxue didn''t speak. There were sporadic gunshots outside, and then he heard the siren. A moment later, Xiao Wang, the guard of Su tingxue, came in and said, "sister Su, are you ok?" Su heard Snow said nothing, he saw the injured Cheng Jinmo, help Cheng Jinmo to get on the car and send him to the hospital. After su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo arrive at the hospital, another guard of Su tingxue, Xiao Zhang and Su Baihao, come in a hurry. Su Baihao frowns and says, "the killer ran away, leaving a sniper gun at the scene." This is the second time that Su tingxue has been attacked this year. Su Baihao is a little annoyed. Su tingxue usually acts in a very low-key way. This time, she was blocked in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Obviously, it was because she mentioned that she wanted to divorce Cheng Jinmo at Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet yesterday. Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Many people attended Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet yesterday. It''s not easy to find a target from it. Su Baihao looked at her with some worry and said, "you''d better not go out recently. I''ve already sent someone to the hospital for martial law." Su tingxue remembers that she was attacked last time. At that time, the spies seemed to want to capture her alive. This time, they directly came to kill her. This shows that in their hearts, she is a huge threat. She said slowly, "did you find out who did it?" Su Baihao shook his head and said: "there is no mark on the gun. The gun is a combination. In addition, the murderer did not leave any trace at the scene. When the murderer ran away, he was stabbed in the heart, but no one could see who killed him." "They came prepared. They were really fierce. When the task failed, they were killed." Su tingxue said with some chagrin: "look at their posture, it''s staring at me." She is a domestic weapons expert. In the matter of weapons research and development, because of her presence, she has taken the domestic weapons to the road of high precision over the years. Recently, she is starting to study a weapon. If the research and development is successful, it will form a strong shock to those opponents who are eyeing our country. Chapter 1143 With the achievements of reform and opening up, China''s economic strength is stronger day by day, which makes many countries with ulterior motives very uneasy. Those countries have reasons why they can''t tolerate Su tingxue. As for which country did it, it''s still hard to find out. Su Baihao''s eyes are a little bored. Things like Su tingxue must be solved. There will always be times when the daily guard against thieves is not complete, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Su Xue saw that he was worried, but he said with a smile: "brother, don''t worry, I''ll be more careful in the future." She is very good at developing weapons, but she is a layman in catching a spy killer. Since she can''t help it, she has to take it easy, but it will have a huge impact on her future life. Su Baihao saw that she was heartless and helpless, so he had to sigh, and then asked, "how about minister Cheng?" "He''s shot, sniper shot in the shoulder, it''s going to be in the operating room." Su tingxue replied. Su Baihao''s eyes are a little complicated when he looks at her. Cheng Jinmo is injured because he protects Su tingxue. They have just divorced. Looking at this posture, in Cheng Jinmo''s heart, it''s obvious that he can''t let Su tingxue go. He knows something about his sister. She looks cold in front of outsiders. In fact, she is the softest and kindest. Cheng Jinmo saved her life today. I''m afraid there will be some disputes between her and Cheng Jinmo in a short time. As long as there are disputes between men and women, it''s very difficult to separate them. At this time, Su Baihao only hopes that Cheng Jinmo will have a long experience and stop being confused like before. He is also very busy at ordinary times. After asking Su tingxue about the situation at that time, he is busy dealing with the case. Su tingxue is in the operating room, looking at the operation light is on, a little distracted. She sat there quietly, remembering the scene that Cheng Jinmo rushed to save her today. Although she was dissatisfied with him, she also felt that the relationship between them had come to an end, but he spared his life to save her today. She knew that in his heart, she should still have some position. She thought of the time when they first met, which was so beautiful. When they were just together, she always felt that she could share the white head with him. These years have gradually turned the original strong and extreme feelings into ashes, and life will always be the biggest killer of love. She sat there in a trance, some sobbing, and a touch of helplessness. About an hour later, Cheng Jinmo finally pushed out of the operating room with a pale face. He is still in anesthesia at this time, has not sobered up, Su tingxue accompanied him into the ward. At this time, none of the Cheng family had come. The ward was very quiet. She looked at his face, which left traces of years. When he was no longer the head of the high-ranking movie in the hospital bed, he looked so weak. It turns out that when a person is sick, no matter how powerful or powerful he is, it''s the same when he lies in a hospital bed. She is still in a daze, the door of the ward is pushed open, Cheng Shutang and Gu only came in. As soon as Gu Weiyi came in, he held Su tingxue in his arms and said, "Mom, are you ok?" Su tingxue smiles at her and says, "I''m ok. Minister Cheng saved me." "How do you come?" she asked Chapter 1144 Gu only whispered: "brother said you had an accident, so he brought me here." She had been preparing to go to the army for training, but only when she got to the school gate did Cheng Shutang rush over, saying that Su tingxue had been attacked again. Gu only heard about it, and immediately rushed over with Cheng Shutang. Su tingxue stares at Cheng Shutang and says, "your brother doesn''t know anything. He just makes rumors there. He''s not mature and steady at all. He doesn''t look like a brother at all." This is what she said. Her son and daughter cared for her so much, but they were glad. Cheng Shutang Since looking back on the only daughter in his family, his mother''s attitude towards his own son is not as good as before! He received a call from Su Baihao saying that Su tingxue was attacked. How could he not be nervous? Of course, I''ll take Gu only to see her! Gu Weiyi said for Cheng Shutang: "Mom, how can I blame brother for this? How can we not come after such a big thing? Come, know you are OK also rest assured, otherwise we still don''t know how anxious "I know you are filial." Su tingxue''s eyes are full of smile, then said: "now see I''m ok, you can rest assured!" Gu only gently smile, hand holding Su tingxue coquetry: "well, rest assured! But my mother won''t be so fierce in the future. It will make him sad. " When Cheng Shutang heard this, he felt comfortable. He was just about to echo it, but he heard Su tingxue say: "he is very smart and thick skinned. How can he be sad because of such a small thing?" Cheng Shutang quit immediately: "Mom, am I your own? Say that to me Su tingxue laughed when she saw him. She clapped her hand on his chest and said, "of course you are my own. Who can give birth to such an excellent son as you except me?" Cheng Shutang grinned and said, "it''s almost the same." Cheng Jinmo wakes up when Gu Weiyi and Cheng Shutang come in. He is envious of the way they get along with Su tingxue. Gu Weiyi has never had a good face for him, but in front of Su tingxue, he is soft and clever, lovely and intelligent. His heart is a little melancholy, and he doesn''t know how to repair their extremely tense father daughter relationship. He coughed and brushed his sense of existence. Su tingxue heard his cough, turned to see him wake up, then went to ask: "how are you? Does it hurt? Would you like to call a doctor for you She hadn''t spoken to him in such a concerned tone for a long time, and his heart suddenly felt warm. At this time, the anesthetic had not completely subsided, and the wound was not painful. At this time, she snorted: "it''s still a little painful, but it''s OK. I can bear it." Su tingxue some guilt ground: "today is really sorry, drag you." "What''s the drag? No drag." Cheng Jinmo said in a light voice, "you are my wife. Protecting you is what I should do." Seeing Su tingxue''s delicate expression, he said, "although we are divorced today, you are still my wife in my heart." Hearing his words, Su tingxue felt something in her heart. She said in a low voice, "you have a good rest. I''ll call your family and ask Cheng Su Su to take care of you." In essence, she had nothing to do with him. After such a big accident, she had to call the people he cared about most. Chapter 1145 "She may not be able to come today." Cheng Jinmo''s eyes glanced at Gu''s only one: "she is also in hospital now." Su tingxue was surprised and asked casually, "is she also in the hospital? Is he ill? " Gu only coughed and said, "no, I beat him." Su tingxue Cheng Shutang Gu Wei Yi is quite calm: "she and Cheng Shui''an fight in public, Cheng Shui''an let her, but she is like crazy to fight, I can''t see it, put her on the ground, fall is not heavy, should not fall into brain oscillation." Sue didn''t know what to say when she heard about Shelton. Gu only then said: "Mom, don''t look at me like this. I told minister Cheng about this. He knows, and I know it''s wrong for me to hit people. I can compensate for the medical expenses." Cheng Jinmo''s face also became a little delicate, but said: "this matter I know, not the only thing." Gu Yiwei was surprised to hear his words. After all, he did everything to protect Cheng Su Su yesterday, but she soon understood that Cheng Jinmo''s words at this time were just a brush in front of Su tingxue. She also found that her cheap father didn''t pay much attention to her, but he was very devoted to her mother, otherwise he would not sacrifice his life to save Su tingxue. Cheng Shutang looks at Cheng Jinmo, then Su tingxue, and finally Gu only. In essence, this is the first time that the four of them get along alone. It should be a warm picture, but it''s a little strange at this time. After the divorce of Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo, the four members of the family can be counted as two families. Cheng Shutang is the male of the Cheng family. When Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo divorced, they asked him to stay in the Cheng family. Gu only followed Su tingxue. Just in Cheng Shutang''s heart, and more toward their own mother and sister, so there is this scene seems to be some tangled and complex picture. Gu only also felt these, turned to look at Cheng Shutang, he winked at her, she spread a hand to him. Brother and sister quite tacit understanding out of the ward, two people went to the garden, Cheng Shutang asked her: "what do you think of this?" "You asked about minister Cheng and his mother?" Gu only looked at him and said. Cheng Shutang nodded, Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I just ask about it. As long as my mother opens it, I won''t ask my mother to do it because of me." Cheng Shutang gave her a thumbs up: "transparent! My sister, indeed Gu Wei didn''t like his way of doing it. He snorted, "is it difficult in your heart that I''m the kind of person who is tangled and unreasonable?" Cheng Shutang sighed: "that''s not true. It''s just that I was used to Cheng Su Su''s way of doing things before. I suddenly changed my sister. I''m not quite used to it... Hey, I''m your brother! How dare you hit me Gu only gave him a kick on his calf and said in a deep voice: "what is a sudden change of sister? Cheng Shutang, no wonder mom says you don''t smoke! " Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "it''s just a joke. What are you doing? I don''t know how Ning Yiqing can stand you. " Gu Weiyi stares at Cheng Shutang, and he says with a busy smile: "it''s better for a girl to be fierce. If you get married in this way, you won''t suffer any losses. You can fight back directly to anyone who provokes you." Chapter 1146 Gu only said ha ha to Cheng Shutang''s double label, but he said: "mom has been attacked twice in such a short time this year. Looking at this situation, they are afraid that they will not give up. We have to find a way to solve this problem." Gu only heard him talk about business, and his face was dignified. He asked him, "do you have any clues over there?" "There are not many clues." Cheng Shutang doesn''t hide from her in these matters: "the last time we were on a mission in the desert, we were leaked. Ning Yiqing and I checked and found that there were spies in the military headquarters. We haven''t found out who they were, but the involvement is not too small." Ning Yiqing never told Gu Weiyi about the affairs in the army. He didn''t mention that there were spies in the military headquarters in front of Gu Weiyi. Gu only doesn''t know much about military affairs, but he can also guess that this spy has been lurking in the military headquarters for many years, and now he is in a high position and involves many people. She asked in a deep voice, "do you mean the same people who robbed and killed you in the desert and planned to deal with your mother last time?" "They''re doing something similar." Cheng Shutang analyzed: "Ma has always been the key protection object in the military department. There are countless weapons designed by her. She takes the whole R & D team to the forefront of domestic weapon design. If she has an accident, domestic weapon R & D will stagnate for many years." "Over the years, Ning Yiqing has carried out many arduous tasks and destroyed many overseas Anti China organizations. He is like a sharp knife against those anti china forces. Over the years, many people want to get rid of him." Although he usually says some bad things about Ning Yiqing in front of Gu Weiwei, and occasionally discredits it once or twice, in fact, in his heart, he admires Ning Yiqing very much. So he sighed: "you may not know that Ning Yiqing has been assassinated many times over the years, and none of them has been successful. But I''ve had a peaceful life these years. I really want to be assassinated once or twice, so that the organization can know my importance." Gu only some speechless, but also know that he is just talking. After a little thought, she said, "so you mean that spy wants to get rid of the elite in the army, such as Ma, or an excellent soldier like Ning Yiqing?" Cheng Shutang nodded: "well, their intention is obvious." Gu only had some worries in her eyes. She always knew that the soldiers were great, and she was also carrying all kinds of dangers. But she didn''t know much about them before. Recently, she found that they were the most lovely people in the world. She whispered: "you are here with mom, I''ll go to find Ning Yiqing." "What are you going to do with Ning Yiqing?" Cheng Shutang asked curiously. Gu only replied, "I miss him." Cheng Shutang This kind of feeling of being crammed with dog food is really bad! He muttered, "it''s amazing to have someone! I''ll find one another day. " He said this sentence since he saw Ning Yiqing and Gu only, but it has been said for several months now, he has not found the object up to now, and his heart is slightly sad. Gu only is also lazy to sprinkle salt on his wound, just a faint smile, Su tingxue is OK, she will rest assured. Chapter 1147 Gu only knows Cheng Jinmo''s injury because of Su tingxue. With Su tingxue''s character, he is afraid that he will have to take care of him in the hospital for a few days. He is afraid that he is quite happy. She doesn''t like Cheng Jinmo, but if there is no Cheng Jinmo today, Su tingxue is afraid that it will be dangerous, so she still thanks Cheng Jinmo for this. So she said to Cheng Jinmo very seriously: "minister Cheng, thank you very much for saving my mother today. I will remember your great kindness. If I have a chance, I will try to repay you in the future! On behalf of our family, I thank you now! " When she finished, she bowed to him seriously. When Cheng Jinmo hears what she wants to say, she opens her mouth and finds that she can''t say a word. She clearly keeps away from him and tells him that he and she are not family. His heart suddenly a sour, for a long time to say: "this is what I should do." Su tingxue sees the conversation between father and daughter. She gently raises her eyebrows, but she doesn''t say anything. Gu only doesn''t want to see Cheng Jinmo. In addition, it''s useless for her to stay in the hospital. She has heavy tasks both in her studies and training, so it''s impossible for her to stay in the hospital all the time. When she went to the door of the hospital, she saw Ning Beichuan coming with the guard. This time, the matter was too big and the nature was very bad, which had already alarmed him. She took a rough look and saw that there were many soldiers on duty in the hospital. She immediately knew that the hospital was now heavily guarded, and those lawless elements could not get in. Ning Beichuan is her father-in-law in essence. Although she didn''t tell Ning Beichuan about her marriage with Ning Yiqing, basic politeness is still needed. So Gu only took the initiative to say hello to him: "good chief." Ning Beichuan had seen her for a long time. She nodded her head lightly, and then asked, "you are well informed. When did you come here?" "My brother brought me here." Gu only replied, "it''s not long since I came here." Yesterday, Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet was not attended because he was absent from his overseas visit. He came back early this morning. Before he had time difference, he heard about Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo, so he rushed over. About what happened to Cheng''s family yesterday, the guard has already told him in the car, and he also has some feelings in his heart. Before, Miao Bihu was most dissatisfied with Gu''s family background. Now Gu''s real life experience has been thrown out. I don''t know what Miao Bihu''s heart will think and whether she will oppose Gu''s marriage to Ning Yiqing. He remembered what Gu only said when he quarreled with Miao Bihu last time. Now he wanted to refer to this matter. Gu only won the Su family''s approval even if she didn''t return to the Cheng family. The rights of the Su family seem to be inferior to those of the Cheng family. In fact, her position is extremely important. Moreover, even if Cheng Jinmo has not recognized the only one at this time, who knows whether he will recognize it in the future? He thinks that Cheng Jinmo is somewhat stupid in dealing with Gu''s only problem. If he has such an excellent daughter, he can''t be regarded as a treasure. How can he refuse her? It''s just that he doesn''t care about the Cheng family. For him, Gu''s only daughter-in-law is his future daughter-in-law. Later, he will be a member of Ning''s family. Now, it''s really good to have such a daughter-in-law. Chapter 1148 Ning Beichuan thought of this, and his face became more gentle. He nodded his head and said, "if you''re free, you''ll play at home with Yiqing." Gu Weiyi has always had a good impression on him. Although he was in a high position, he had no airs. She nodded with a smile. Ning Beichuan is very busy. At this time, he takes time to come over and has no time to talk to Gu Yiwei. After they have a few words of gossip, he goes in to see Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. Gu only thought that what he said just now was something else. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and there was a slight smile in her eyes. Her quasi father-in-law was pretty good, but she didn''t know what Miao Bihu would think of her. At this time, Miao Bihu was giving lessons to the students in the Academy of fine arts. She was a professor in the Academy of fine arts. When she was free, she would give lessons to the students in the Academy of fine arts, but she didn''t have many lessons, just one class a week. She was obviously out of shape today, and she just managed to cheer up. After this class, she was in a trance. Several teachers politely said hello to her, and she nodded her head with a smile and went to the car. The driver opened the car door for her. After she got on the bus, she sat there in a daze. The driver asked her, "Miss Miao, where are you going now?" Miao Bihu is usually called a teacher when she comes to school. She was not in a good mood at this time, and said softly, "I''ll sit down for a while." The driver didn''t dare to destroy her, so he said yes. Miao Bihu recalled what others told her about the Cheng family before class today, but her heart became more and more tangled. She had always thought that Cheng Su Su was much better than Gu only because the family background of the Cheng family was there. In her opinion, Cheng Su Su was the most serious and famous lady, and Gu only was just a little girl who had never seen the world since she was a child. But now things are completely reversed. Gu is the only elder sister of the Cheng family with pure blood. However, Cheng Su Su has become an unruly miss of the Cheng family and a thief''s biological mother. This has subverted her understanding. She remembers that Cheng Su Su came to see her a few days ago. She has explicitly promised Cheng Su Su that she will help her marry into the Ning family. However, with this incident, Miao Bihu has been extremely disappointed with Cheng Su Su. She remembered what Gu Weiyi said to her last time, and she had a headache. She still doesn''t like Gu Weiyi very much. The main reason is that they parted unhappily last time. In her opinion, Gu Weiyi''s temper is too hard. Ning Yiqing really wants to marry Gu Weiyi back to Ning''s family. She thinks she can be bullied to death by Gu Weiyi! The most important thing is that Gu is not the same as before. She can no longer hold Gu as before, because Gu already has a backer. The whole Su family is Gu''s only backer! As soon as she thought of Su tingxue''s temper, she felt a little headache. If Ning Yiqing insists on marrying Gu only one, she would rather Gu only one or Gu only one who didn''t have any foundation before. She even thinks Gu only one didn''t dare to quarrel with her before. Now Gu only one can''t go to heaven with Su family''s support? Miao Bihu can only hope that Ning Yiqing can change her mind at this time. Don''t marry Gu Yiqing into Ning''s family! But this possibility is a little small for her. Ning Yiqing is her son. She knows how hard she is. She has to work hard to make Ning Yiqing give up Gu Weiyi. Chapter 1149 Since Miao Bihu quarreled with Gu Yiwei last time, Ning Yiqing would not see her without seeing her. Even if she saw her, she would not talk to her without talking to her, which was more boring than before. Miao Bihu reaches out and presses her eyebrows. Just at this moment, the window is knocked. She turns to see Cheng Susu standing beside the car. She was a little bit surprised. She opened the door and came down and asked, "Su Su, how did you come here?" "I heard that my aunt will come to the Academy of fine arts today, so I came to listen to her lessons." Cheng Su Su smiles mildly, but even though she tries to cover it up, she can''t stop the haggard and worry in her eyes. Today, she was beaten by Gu Wei, and then she told Cheng Jinmo about it. It''s just that the effect of this time made her feel much worse than before. Cheng Jinmo was very indifferent after answering the phone. She originally wanted to bribe the doctor to give her a list of brain oscillations, which made Cheng Jinmo feel sorry for her, and then discredit Gu Youyi. What she didn''t expect was that Cheng Jinmo didn''t rush to the hospital to see her as before. Cheng Su Su feels a little uneasy. She calls Cheng Jin Mo''s office, but no one answers. After the phone didn''t get through, her heart was even more uneasy. She thought about it and thought that it would be difficult to stay in the Cheng family in the future. If Gu only picked out something else, she would be driven out of the Cheng family. So she needs to find another backer before she is driven out of the Cheng family. She thinks that Ning family is the most powerful, and Miao Bihu has always been very good to her. She thinks Ning family will be her best choice now. Miao Bihu said with a smile, "you''re late. My class is over." Cheng Su Su didn''t come to listen to Miao Bi Hu''s class, but at this time, she said politely: "when does aunt usually have class? I''ll come next time. " Miao Bihu said after a while, pretending to be surprised and said: "Su Su, it''s enough for you to have this heart, but why didn''t you go to the hospital with your parents today?" Cheng Su Su asked with a puzzled face: "go to the hospital to accompany my parents? Auntie, what''s going on? " When Miao Bihu saw her, it seemed that she didn''t know about it. She immediately made a judgment in her heart. Cheng Su Su didn''t know about it so far, which means that she has been excluded from the Cheng family. Otherwise, such a big thing happened, how could she not be informed? Miao Bihu''s face was as usual, but his breath added a third of Alienation: "you don''t know your parents were attacked, your father was injured and hospitalized?" Cheng Su Su begins to suddenly the whole person is Leng there, this matter she really does not know! In fact, Su tingxue calls back to Cheng''s home and asks the nanny to inform Cheng Su Su, but Cheng Su Su has another mind to run around. The nanny doesn''t know that she''s coming to Miao Bihu. They''re perfectly staggered. Miao Bihu was even more alienated when he saw her. He said slowly, "it''s said that your father was seriously injured in order to save your mother. At this time, I don''t know if he is out of danger. Your father is usually the best to you. You''d better go to the hospital to see him first." Cheng Su Su suddenly felt bad. Is Cheng Jinmo in danger? He must not die! If he died, no one in the Cheng family would spoil her any more, and her good days would come to an end! Chapter 1150 Cheng Su Su''s heart immediately felt that it was too unreliable to rely on Cheng Jinmo alone! She has to find another backer, and Miao Bihu is a very suitable person for her. She walked a few steps in a hurry, then turned her head to look at Miao Bihu and said, "Auntie, that thing we said last time..." Miao Bihu heard her words, but only a faint smile: "Su Su, some things you and I are clear in my heart, you are not the past you now, although I like you very much, but Yiqing has no feeling for you, I also have no way, you have to understand the hardship of being a mother." Although her words are not very straightforward, the meaning she needs to express is extremely accurate. She is telling Cheng Su Su that Cheng Su Su''s status is not as good as before, so she doesn''t need to fall out with Ning Yiqing for Cheng Su Su, because Cheng Su Su Su is no longer worth it. Cheng Su Su''s face turned white when she heard this. She didn''t expect Miao Bi Hu to be so snobbish! She has always been proud. She thinks that she was born in the Cheng family, which is totally different from other people. However, she did not expect that when she was not the daughter of the Cheng family, she would really be nothing! She turned her head and looked at Miao Bihu and asked, "what does aunt Miao mean?" Miao Bihu was very unhappy with her questioning tone at this time, but she said with a smile: "there''s no other meaning. Yiqing''s wife, either marry what he likes, or marry what''s right." Cheng Su Su''s fake smile suddenly solidified on her face. Her face was almost distorted. After a long time, she said slowly, "aunt is really realistic!" When Miao Bihu saw her twisted face, he felt that she was not as calm and quality as she had shown before, so he said faintly: "how do you talk? What is reality? As a mother, I naturally need to think about Yiqing everywhere. " When Cheng Su Su heard Miao Bi Lake''s words, she felt that although Miao Bi lake was a famous painter, she only saw the arrogance of artists, but did not see the morality of artists. Cheng Su Su had seen many hostesses in the imperial capital before. She could always see all kinds of superiority in them. She had such superiority before, but now she felt disgusted. Cheng Su Su knows that she can''t completely fall out with Miao Bi Hu at this time. Otherwise, with Miao Bi Hu''s temperament, she will definitely smear Cheng Su Su in her circle. She forced out a smile and said, "aunt Miao is really a good mother. I admire her very much." She said and then toward Miao Bihu slightly Yiyi: "I have something else to do, go first, next time to listen to Aunt Miao''s class, aunt Miao goodbye." Miao Bihu said with a smile, "goodbye." Two people seem to get along very well, are a pair of smile thick appearance. But after Cheng Su Su turned around, there was a thick frost in her eyes, and her hands became fists. Miao Bihu said quietly: "I don''t know what I was born with, but I dare to give my family the idea of Yiqing. I really don''t know the heaven and the earth." Her words were not very loud. Cheng Su Su Su''s ears were very sharp. Although she was 20 or 30 meters away, she still heard them. Cheng Su Su has never felt so aggrieved! She''s still at Cheng''s! How can you be treated like this! Chapter 1151 Cheng Su Su knows that her counterpart is Gu Wei Wei. She is beginning to be looked down upon, while Gu Wei Wei will be looked up upon! She immediately understood that the only one Gu made yesterday, although she couldn''t get rid of the Cheng family, had ruined her reputation. She hatefully scolded a: "Gu only, you this cunt, I and you are mutually exclusive!" Miao Bihu looked at Cheng Su Su walking away, and she said with disdain, "just like you, do you deserve to fight with me?" After she said this, she tightened her body and put on her luxurious fur, and her face was a little disconsolate. Now Cheng Su Su has been removed from her daughter-in-law list, and she doesn''t like Gu only. In this situation, where can she find a daughter-in-law whose family background is equal to Cheng Su Su Su, but whose ability is stronger than Cheng Su Su Su? "Do you really want Gu to marry into the Ning family?" Miao Bihu thought of this, in the heart for no reason gave birth to a bit bored. When Gu only found Ning Yiqing, he was training staff in the company. As soon as he saw her coming, he gave all the staff to special assistant Jiang Yingnian. Gu Yiwei has been training in the company recently, and Jiang Yingnian has heard something about her. Once, because of curiosity, he found an excuse to go to the training camp and secretly took a look at Gu Yiwei. It was only because he was far away that he could only vaguely see her face. Today, as we get closer, Jiang Yingnian finds that she is as beautiful as the rumor. He finally understands why Ning Yiqing''s face is much more gentle when he mentions Gu only. He flicked his lips and said, "I only give you ten minutes. I''m a special assistant. I''m not in charge of staff training." Ning Yiqing ignored him, went to Gu''s only face and asked, "didn''t you go to the hospital? How did you come to the company again? " Gu only thought of the danger he had experienced, and his heart immediately felt sorry for him. At the moment, he couldn''t care much. He reached out and hugged him and said, "I miss you, so I''ll come to you." It''s the first time that she shows her affection for him in front of so many people. He is very happy, but he says: "pay attention to the influence, my staff are watching!" Gu only then found out that the employees who stood upright just now all made the same movement to the right, and then looked at them with the same eyes. Although many of Ning Yiqing''s employees know that he has a beautiful object, most of them are still very curious when they meet Gu Yiwei for the first time. They can''t even walk the most basic step, and the team is askew. Jiang Yingnian himself has been looking in the direction of Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing. When he saw them looking over, he said to those employees, "where are you looking?" Gu only noticed this at this time, his face turned red, and he quickly drew back his hand. Unexpectedly, he directly reached out and took her into his arms, took her to the employees and said, "this is my daughter-in-law, my sister-in-law." All the staff yelled in unison: "Hello, sister-in-law." Their voices were so loud that the whole training ground trembled. Gu only really didn''t expect their reaction to be so big. She is timid. Don''t scare her like this! She is a little embarrassed, want to hide behind Ning Yiqing, but hear those employees a hearty smile. Chapter 1152 An employee boldly asked, "deputy general manager, did you marry us such a good daughter-in-law? Won''t you treat us to a wedding This sentence immediately attracted the agreement of other employees: "that is, deputy general manager, this is a great joy, you can''t be stingy!" Ning Yiqing is usually cold and fierce in front of these employees. The employees are usually afraid of him. It''s hard to see him smile today, so they are more courageous. Ning Yiqing said faintly, "what are you shouting about? Haven''t you had a wedding wine before? " Those employees immediately counseled when they heard what he said, and no one dared to coax them. Jiang Yingnian said: "we must have drunk the wedding wine, but we haven''t drunk the wedding wine from vice general manager Ning." When he said that, the employees got excited again, and one by one echoed: "yes, yes!" With a smile, Jiang went to Gu''s face, stretched out his hand and said, "I''m here to help Jiang. Welcome!" Gu Weiyi looks quiet and has a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose. It''s just that because he has been training outside all the year round, he is tanned by the sun and his skin looks rough. When he smiles, he reveals two rows of snow-white teeth and looks lovely. Gu Yiwei always respects the people around Ning Yiqing. She says quickly, "Jiang te helps. I''m Gu Yiwei." "I''ve heard so much." Jiang Yingnian said with a smile: "vice general manager Ning mentioned you more than once before in front of us." Gu only turned to Ning Yiqing, his eyes full of warm smile, but deliberately cold face to those employees said: "you want me to treat you to a wedding wine is very simple, as long as your professional skills can be better than your sister-in-law, I will treat you." Those employees were stunned at first, but when they came back to their senses, they said: "deputy general manager, my sister-in-law is a woman. She looks quiet and delicate. If you want us to bully her like this, be careful to go back and punish her on her knees." There was a roar of laughter all around. Ning Yiqing was in a good mood at this time. Looking at Gu Weiyi, she said: "the only thing is that they are all foodies. If you really want to invite them to drink, you will be poor by their drinking, so you must not lose today." Gu Weiyi pursed his lower lip and said, "OK, I''ll try my best." After that, she stood up and saluted the employees and said, "please give me more advice." There was laughter again, and then all the staff saluted her and said, "please give me advice!" The branch in charge of Ning Yiqing has shooting training today. The targets are all ready-made. They are 200 meters. It''s impossible for all the employees in the branch to compete with Gu Wei. So several managers and Jiang Yingnian went to discuss who should compete with Gu Wei. Several managers are relatively honest and plan to select three new employees to compete with Gu Weiyi. However, Jiang Yingnian said, "you know what kind of person your deputy general manager is. He must have his reasons for pushing his sister-in-law out to cheat. So let Chen Xingxin, Jin Baolai and Yang ye go ahead." He said the name is a branch of the expert hand, the level is very good. Several managers were embarrassed and said, "will the deputy general manager be angry with this arrangement?" "I''ll take care of his anger!" Jiang Yingnian said boldly. It''s settled. Ning Yiqing looked at the three employees standing in front of him and turned to look at Jiang Yingnian: "what''s your idea?" Jiang Yingnian did not shy away: "yes, anyway, we''ll have your wedding wine! So we must win! " After that, he turned to the three employees and said, "if you lose today, you will be responsible for cleaning toilets in our company in the future." Chapter 1153 Ning Yiqing didn''t mind Jiang Yingnian''s doing this, but said faintly: "yes, it''s your style of doing things. You never despise any enemy. That''s why I chose you as my special assistant before." He said to Gu Weiyi, "the three of them are the sharpshooters in our branch. Are you afraid of them?" Gu only coughed lightly and said, "what''s the point of being afraid of? At most, I lost. You were eaten by your employees." There was laughter all around again. At the beginning, those employees were not very nice. Jiang Yingnian went to them and said, "don''t be shy. I''ll fight for the vice general manager''s wedding wine! You are all old employees of the company. If you lose to her, it''s a shame! " Gu only see their appearance only feel funny, she went to say: "or I come first, lest you are embarrassed." The three employees who were selected grinned at her. They all thought that she looked very good when she was smiling. They matched with their cold deputy general manager, so they nodded foolishly. Jiang Yingnian saw that they were both good-looking and good-looking. Although Gu was the only woman Ning Yiqing had, they didn''t want to show that they had never seen a woman before. Come on! He turned to the three employees and said, "don''t underestimate the deputy general manager''s target. She has been practicing shooting with the instructor Hua in the army all this time. If you lose to her, you will really lose the face of our company." Ning Yiqing went to Gu''s side and said, "you''ve been training for more than two months, and it''s time to test the results. If you can''t win even my employees, you''ll finish the training as soon as possible." Gu only made a grimace at him: "you like to use provocation just like instructor Hua. I''m not only his student, but also your student. Don''t forget, you''ve taught me for several days." Since she took care of her injury, she had more training time, but these Tianning Yiqing didn''t show mercy at all. And because of this period of training, she has more confidence in shooting. She took the gun from the staff, fell down, and fired five shots in a row. Her movements were as smooth as flowing water. As soon as the staff around her saw her action, they knew that she was a good shooter, so they called out "hello". Although Jiang Yingnian had expected Gu Weihui to have two talents before, he knew that she had worked hard when he looked at Gu''s only action. He turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "you are not a simple object!" "How could my object be simple." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are a little proud, others praise him, the only one makes him happier than praise him. Jiang Ying young curled his mouth: "it''s hard to win, but don''t be too early. Chen Xingxin''s shooting skills are the best in the whole branch. Your target may not win." "It doesn''t matter if she loses to the three of them." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "after all, they are all three veteran employees who have been in the army for more than three years, and the only one who has trained for less than three months." What else did Jiang Yingnian want to say, but he heard an employee in front of him say loudly: "Fifty rings, five ten rings!" Jiang Yingnian was stunned for a moment. Then he turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "you''re really good at this object." "They can''t compete in this round. Go and get the live target." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. Chapter 1154 Ning Yiqing side of an employee to hear this immediately jolted to get the live target, the training ground has not been so busy for a long time. The staff around Gu only were stunned when they heard the news. Although they heard Jiang Yingnian say that Gu only had practiced shooting, they didn''t expect her to shoot directly. It''s amazing. Even if Ning Yiqing''s branch is the elite of the company, there are not many people who can shoot ten rings. "Good sister-in-law!" When an employee came over, he called out and immediately attracted the support of other employees. Gu only a pour is called by them some embarrassed, turn head toward rather meaning Qing to see, he slightly ordered a head. One of the three employees who were selected stood up, fell down and shot. It was also five ten rings. This round was not able to decide the outcome. At this time, those employees were full of curiosity about Gu only, and they were all shouting: "another game!" The live target came at this time. There were two cages, each containing five sparrows. Gu only turned to Ning Yiqing. He nodded his head and said, "try it." Gu Weiyi has never played such a live target before. Although she played against the black dragon organization in the desert before, first of all, people are much bigger than sparrows. Second, people''s speed is not as fast as sparrows. After all, they have wings. With a wave of their wings, they can fly far away. And now she needs to shoot down five sparrows at the same time. When they are released from the cage and frightened, they will flee in different directions, which makes it more difficult to shoot. But she has always been an enterprising girl. The harder things are, the easier it is to stimulate her fighting spirit. She touched the gun in her hand, loaded it, opened the insurance, turned her head and nodded gently at the target releasing employee. The employee opened the cage in her hand and five sparrows flew out immediately. Without hesitation, she shot them immediately after they flew out of the cage. "Bang bang bang" five shots in a row, with fluent movement. After five shots, four sparrows landed and one flew away. Gu only sighed, others may not know, but she was the most clear when she shot. The one she didn''t hit was the one she started to hit first. Because she had no experience in the first shot, she emptied it. The reason why she hit the last four shots was that she quickly adjusted it. If you let her fight again, the chance of success will be greater. But even such achievements have been amazing. Gu Wei one lightly skimmed a mouth, Ning Yi Qing stretched out a hand to touch her head, light voice say: "the first time beat live target to hit like this, also just pass." Jiang Yingnian and other employees The vast majority of them in the first time to play live target, few people can hit more than two, dare they are all unqualified in Ning Yiqing''s eyes? The second one who competed with Gu was Kimberly. When sparrow was released, he was worthy of being the sharpshooter under Ning Yiqing. He shot quickly and hit them all. Gu Wei spread his hand and said, "I lost. It''s over. Ning Yiqing, you''re going bankrupt." The staff beside her laughed at her words. Someone was coaxing and saying, "we have a big meal! But my sister-in-law is also good! Beautiful and capable, worthy of our deputy general manager! " Chapter 1156 Although the kiss was fierce, it wasn''t winding. He quickly left her lips, looked at her and asked, "so you''re not afraid to tease me?" Gu only whispered: "of course not, I just miss you, so I came to see you." She doesn''t say so good, a say so pour let Ning Yi Qing some madness, he with the chin ruthless against her chin said: "you are really a grinding goblin." Gu Weiyi chuckles. Because of Cheng Shutang''s words today, she comes to Ning Yiqing, but she doesn''t expect his reaction to be so big. Does he misunderstand anything from the beginning? She took a look at him and saw that he was cold. She put out her tongue and licked his lips and said, "well, it''s all my fault." When her tongue touched his lips, he felt as if his whole body had been electrified, and the apex of his heart trembled. Her breath swept his lips, his nose, his face because of what she said just now. It was like burning. Ning Yiqing looked at her and asked, "on purpose?" Gu only felt the dangerous breath, hastily pretended: "what intentional?" Ning Yiqing snorted: "you will pay for today''s things sooner or later." Gu''s only eyes burst into a smile. Wen Sheng said, "Ning Yiqing, I like you so much." Ning Yiqing He found that since the last time they talked, she was more and more direct in front of him. She was very smooth when she liked this kind of words, but he just ate it. Because of her words, he felt that his whole body was burning even worse. He suddenly found that his daughter-in-law did not know when she had become the active one when they were alone. He looked at her firmly, then got up decisively, straightened his clothes, picked up the canteen in the dormitory, poured a glass of water, raised his neck and took a big drink. Gu only saw him smile. He put down his glass and looked at her and said, "don''t tease me when I can''t eat." Gu only said seriously: "I didn''t tease you. I''m just expressing my feelings." Ning Yi Qing stares at her one eye, she immediately some grievance ground say: "I always think the sentiment should express clearly, do I like you this matter to still hide to tease in front of you?" Ning Yiqing So, after pulling her up, she not only doesn''t want to be responsible, but also wants to do something wrong? Gu only jumped out of bed, went to him and asked, "do you really want to hide your feelings?" Her mouth is slightly tooted, it looks very lovely, but her lips are just like the ripe cherry on the branch because of the previous kiss, which is moist and delicious. He forced to continue to kiss her idea, turned his head not to look at her: "Gu only, almost enough." Gu Weiyi saw the tight lines on his face, but still couldn''t hide the joy and happiness in his eyes. This man of duplicity! She leaned close to him and said, "Ning Yiqing, I just want to be with you. Before I came here, I didn''t think about what I could do or what I couldn''t do. According to your standard, if I came here in the future, wouldn''t I be able to see you?" "Try not to come and see me!" Ning Yiqing said and turned around, gently her nose said: "you will toss." Chapter 1157 Gu Weiyi chuckled. Ning Yiqing held her in her arms and said, "naturally, I wish you could accompany me all the time." Gu only said seriously: "I know your wish. I will try my best to satisfy it." Ning Yi Qing hears her this words pour some cry smile not, now of she, compare before don''t know to want fresh how many. He rubbed her hair and said, "I can''t help you." Just at this time, the door is knocked, Ning Yiqing frowns slightly. There was only one Cheng Shutang who didn''t know how to practice before. He is not in the army today. Who has no eyesight to disturb him? He reluctantly opened the door, but saw that Hua Zhifeng was standing outside. Hua Zhifeng''s face is not good-looking. He said in a deep voice, "I''m the only one who comes to look for Gu." Gu only knew that she asked for leave again today, which made Hua Zhifeng very unhappy, so she came over obediently and said seriously: "instructor, I''ll try not to ask for leave in the future!" "It''s a good thing you want to talk about asking for leave!" Hua Zhifeng scolded with a straight face: "look for yourself, what kind of training have you achieved in this period of time! If you don''t want to take part in the training, just say, if you have time, you can kiss me here, but you don''t have time to train! " He then pointed to Ning Yiqing and scolded: "you too. As her special training instructor, you don''t supervise her well, but you are lazy with her. Ning Yiqing, do you really mean it?" Ning Yiqing nodded: "I''m very funny." Hua Zhifeng He just prepared a pile of words, and all of them were choked back. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Ning Yiqing and said, "you are cruel." Gu only saw that he was so angry that he urged him: "instructor, I really have something to do today, so I asked for leave, and then because I felt something in my heart, I came to find deputy general manager Ning." "Your body is not fit to breathe. Take a deep breath and relax!" "Shut up Hua Zhifeng looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said, "are you willing to take responsibility? Even if you don''t train well at ordinary times, you still go to compare shooting skills with those employees! " "I don''t want to say anything about your shooting skills compared with those employees. You even lost! You''re losing all my face Gu only finally understood the basic reason why he was angry, not because she asked for leave, but because she and Ning Yiqing''s staff lost shooting. He felt that she had lost his face. She doesn''t want to lose, she also wants to win! She said: "I don''t really want to lose, it''s because I let go of water. I will win again!" "Just brag!" Hua Zhifeng looks at her. As soon as he looks up, he can see her lips. He immediately understands something and turns his head away from her. She''s not so good, but he''s embarrassed. Gu only thought that he was angry and didn''t want to see her. He said, "I''m serious. As long as I train a few more times, I''ll be able to hit all the live targets!" Hua Zhifeng came to see her angrily, but he wanted her to train well and never ask for leave again. At this time, he thought that Ning Yiqing and Gu Youyi must have some intimate behavior in the room. He felt that he had done something stupid today. But others have already arrived here, so it''s not the same thing to turn around, so they have to say in a cold voice: "if you can''t get full marks in all the projects at the end of this semester, don''t go back to the new year, just stay in the company and continue to practice!" Chapter 1158 Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth: "instructor, I''m just an ordinary student. Are you asking me too much?" "Since you entered the reserve training camp as an informal employee, you are not an ordinary student, but the most special one in this group." Hua Zhi said coldly, "so from now on, you have to correct your ideas." Gu Weiyi had to reply feebly: "yes!" Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "now that you know, why don''t you go to training? Run ten laps first Gu only vomited the tip of his tongue, then pursed his lips and said, "yes!" After she ran out reluctantly, Ning Yiqing said to Hua Zhifeng, "you really don''t give me any face." "Now is her training time. During her training time, she is my trainee, not your object." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng have reached a consensus on this matter, so Ning Yiqing didn''t stand up for Gu just now. Ning Yiqing glanced at Hua Zhifeng, but he came over and asked, "did Gu Weiyi really kill four sparrows today?" Ning Yiqing nodded. Hua Zhifeng sighed and asked, "how many sparrows did you kill when you first hit a live target?" "Four, too." Ning Yiqing replied: "I didn''t get used to it when I fired the first shot, so I only killed four. What about you?" Hua Zhifeng said bitterly, "I only hit four." When he finished, they laughed at each other. Hua Zhifeng has some consolation in her eyes: "she is really a genius in shooting. I have decided that no matter what her dream is, I must train her to be an excellent sniper." Ning Yiqing frowned slightly and said, "I still hope she''s just an ordinary person. She doesn''t have to perform tasks or fight all day." "I know you love her." Hua Zhifeng looked at him and said, "but you know her talent in your heart. Why kill her talent? What''s more, so many people are staring at you and want to kill you. If they can''t kill you all the time, they will probably hit her. " "Moreover, as she was not afraid that day, she would be safer with more skills." The last time Gu only went to the desert to find Ning Yiqing, in fact, it touched him a lot. Although he loved her and didn''t want her to take risks, he also knew that these things were not up to him. As his wife, she really needs to have self-protection, so he has never stopped her from practicing shooting. He sighed softly. Hua Zhifeng saw his appearance and directly changed the topic: "what''s the arrangement of looking for a spy?" "I''ve arranged it." Ning Yiqing said slowly, "it''s only for me to lead them out in person." Hua Zhifeng asked, "can I help you?" Ning Yiqing took a look at his hand, and he immediately understood Ning Yiqing''s meaning. He said angrily, "what are you looking at? After Gu only treated me for a period of time, my hand is much better and seldom shakes." "Few means that they will shake, but at a critical moment in the battlefield, shaking will have a great impact and may endanger their own lives, so this action will not take you." Ning Yiqing refused decisively. Chapter 1159 Hua Zhifeng takes a look at Ning Yi. His eyes are full of discontent. He''s just a little poor. Is he so despised? Ning Yiqing then said, "I''ll take Su Cheng and some of them. They have grown up and can''t be inferior to you now." "I just scolded Gu Wei a few words today. Do you belittle me so much?" Hua Zhifeng snorts coldly and turns around and goes out. Ning Yiqing is worried when she sees him. Hua Zhifeng''s physical condition is not suitable for fighting, and she doesn''t know if Gu can cure him completely. But Hua Zhifeng seemed to feel his idea, suddenly turned his head to look at him and said, "I believe I will get better soon. You should believe your object." Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. Hua Zhifeng took a look at him and then blushed and said, "this is in the company. You should also pay attention to the influence. It''s not good in broad daylight." Hua Zhifeng''s face is not as thick as Cheng Shutang''s. It''s only because he and Ning Yiqing are good friends for many years that he can say that. As soon as he finishes, he leaves. Ning Yiqing see his appearance faint smile, flower know wind than the departure of Shutang, Lin Xianzhi don''t know how many times lovely. Gu only has classes tomorrow morning. She can''t stay in the training camp all the time. Ning Yiqing is also very busy recently. There are so many things in the army that it''s impossible to send her home to the training camp again. So after she finished the lap, she did some basic training and then went home directly from Tian Rongyue. When she got home, she saw someone sitting in her yard. There was no light in the yard. She couldn''t see who it was. Today, because Su tingxue was attacked, she was particularly alert and asked aloud, "who is in my yard?" "It''s me, Cheng Zongmu." Some old voices came. Gu didn''t remember who Cheng Zongmu was for a moment, but she had heard the sound, and she didn''t feel the danger, so she slowly walked into her yard. When she went in and saw Mr. Cheng sitting in a wheelchair, she was a little surprised: "why is the leader here alone? Where''s your bodyguard? " "He went to buy me water. He just left." Mr. Cheng replied. Gu only saw that he was in a mixed mood. She was not too clear about Mr. Cheng''s intention. Yesterday, after she made clear her identity, Mr. Cheng did not have a specific opinion, so she didn''t know what he was doing here. She looked at him and said, "I''m sorry I ruined your birthday party yesterday." "It''s just a small thing." Mr. Cheng said with a faint smile, "I''ve lived so many years. I''ve had dozens of birthdays, but none of them is as wonderful as this year''s. I think it''s very good." Gu Weiyi saw that he didn''t seem to have any malice, so he also laughed. He asked, "I''m so old. Don''t you invite me to your home for a cup of hot water?" Gu Weiyi said, "just a moment." After she opened the door, she pushed Mr. Cheng in, and then pressed the switch to light up the light. Seeing the delicate and warm decoration in the house, Mr. Cheng nodded his head: "you are a man who loves life." Gu only at this time is not easy to say that the house is Ning Yiqing installed, she just came to live ready-made. She went to the kitchen to boil water. After the water was boiled, she politely asked him, "leader, would you like tea or boiled water?" Chapter 1160 "Boiled water is good. Now I''m old. I''m afraid I can''t sleep at night when I drink tea." Mr. Cheng said with a smile. Gu Wei poured boiled water in front of him, but he said: "in fact, I want you to call me grandfather, not the leader." He said this as a way to express his intention today. Gu only sat down opposite him and said, "you''re joking. I''m not surnamed Cheng, and I''m not a member of the Cheng family. How can I call your grandfather?" Mr. Cheng looked at her and asked, "are you angry that I didn''t recognize you yesterday?" "No Gu only looked at him with clear eyes: "you didn''t know me originally. We are strangers. How can I ask you like that? For me, it''s reasonable that you don''t recognize me. " Mr. Cheng sighed a long time and said, "you are really distressing." After a little pause, he said, "in fact, I didn''t want to recognize you yesterday. It''s just that in that case, today, Mo Mo has made a gesture. He is now the helmsman of my Cheng family. Although I am his own father, it''s not easy for him to lose face." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "so I thank you very much for reading the note that Lin Xianzhi handed you. You are a respected elder." Mr. Cheng said, "but I did something wrong after all. I should have said something yesterday." Gu only a smile, did not answer his words, he said after a moment of silence: "whether you are going to see listen to snow or to see this ink, today you can go to the hospital, I am also very happy." Today, when Su tingxue was attacked, a bodyguard told him everything. He also went to the hospital to see Cheng Jinmo. After confirming that Cheng Jinmo''s life was not in danger, he came to see Gu only. Gu Weiyi said calmly, "my mother is frightened today. Of course, I will go to see her. Mr. Cheng is injured to save my mother. Of course, I want to thank him." Mr. Cheng heard her clearly distinguish the relationship between Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. He knew that she was getting rid of the relationship with the Cheng family. He took a deep breath and said: "the only thing is that half of your blood is the blood of the Cheng family. As the elder of the Cheng family, I won''t watch the blood of the Cheng family flow away." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "is this your old man''s meaning or Mr. Cheng''s?" Mr. Cheng was slightly stunned, and Gu continued: "if it''s what you mean, Mr. Cheng is now the leader of the Cheng family. If you make a decision for him, you will still beat him in the face. If it''s what Mr. Cheng means, he just said that yesterday, and today he has changed his attitude and even beat him in the face." She said here, eyes slightly inclined, showing a bit of ridicule: "besides, I have never been the kind of people who let people call and wave, let alone you want to recognize, do not want to recognize do not recognize people, and now I am not interested in returning home." Her words can be regarded as blocking all the words of Mr. Cheng, and her attitude towards Mr. Cheng is also very respectful, but it shows 12 points of alienation. Mr. Cheng expected that she might refuse before he came, but he didn''t expect that she would refuse so frankly and simply. He also can see that her refusal to him is not a temporary mood, but after thinking, and also disdains the return home. Cheng Jinmo''s words that day eventually hurt her. Chapter 1161 Mr. Cheng immediately felt a little headache and asked her, "how do you want to go back to Cheng''s home?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mr. Cheng, it''s strange for you to ask this question. You Cheng family have no sincerity for me to go back. How can you ask me how I want to go back to Cheng family?" "You are a very reasonable girl." Mr. Cheng was as like as two peas. He smiled and pointed at her. "It''s exactly the same as when your grandma was young." Gu only slightly pick eyebrows, Mr. Cheng looked at her and said: "this matter I will discuss with your father, will give you the greatest sincerity." Gu only smiles at his words. In fact, what she wants to say is that no matter how sincere the Cheng family is, she has no interest in going back to the Cheng family. But if it disgusts Cheng Su Su Su, she thinks she can cooperate with her. Anyway, for Cheng Su Su, the days after that will only be more and more difficult. Mr. Cheng asked Gu the only thing she had done in the Gu family and the Qin family before. She said quietly, "although the Gu family is very poor, Gu''s father and Gu''s mother love me very much. I had a good time in those years." "When I was in the Qin family, Lu Yurong always tried to embarrass me. At that time, she would be a little unhappy, but my father was very kind to me. He would often give me money and add two poached eggs when cooking noodles." Mr. Cheng knew that her father was Qin Zhenhua, not Cheng Jinmo. He soon found that it was not important for her that her family was famous or poor, but whether her family really loved her. So she remembered the warmth of the two pocketbooks, but also hated Cheng Jinmo''s vicious words. For her, we can only warm her with sincerity. The rich life and the glory of famous families are not important to her at all. He felt that this time Cheng Jinmo was wrong, and he was also wrong. At least, he didn''t say anything more. After a few words of praise, the bodyguard came to knock on the door. He said hello to Gu Weiyi with a smile, and then left. Gu only saw the figure of his left, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, she said what she should say, and the rest didn''t need to say any more. Mr. Cheng gives her the feeling of an old fox. He has gone through the world and seen many things clearly. In terms of blood relationship, Mr. Cheng is her own grandfather. Although they met yesterday, Gu Weiyi felt that today was the first time they really met. She sat alone in the room and heard the North whistling outside. Suddenly she thought of something, so she ran to the window and looked out through the glass. I saw two guards work together to lift Mr. Cheng into the car, and when he got on the car, his feet trembled slightly. Just now, when she knew Mr. Cheng was talking, she found that he rubbed his leg from time to time. At that time, she knew that his leg must have an old wound. When he talked to her, he didn''t mention anything about his leg. I''m afraid that he was patient all the time. She knew that Mr. Cheng was an excellent man. When he was young, he performed many tasks. She was afraid that his leg injury was left behind in the battlefield before. Although she doesn''t have much affection for the Cheng family, she respects the heroes who have been on the battlefield. Mr. Cheng is said to be a hero when he was young. Chapter 1162 But Gu Weiyi also knows that it''s not right to rush to treat him at this time, and today''s time is not suitable. She sighed in her heart and decided to ask Su tingxue about Mr. Cheng''s condition first. She would talk about it after she had a general treatment plan. After Cheng Su Su and Miao Bi Hu separated, they went directly to the hospital where Cheng Jin Mo was hospitalized. When she arrived at the hospital, the guard repeatedly confirmed her identity before putting her into Cheng Jin Mo''s ward. After she went in, she saw that Su tingxue was feeding Cheng Jinmo porridge. She quickly squeezed out a smile and called out: "Mom, why are you here?" When Su Xue saw her coming in, she put the porridge bowl in her hand on the cabinet beside her and said in a low voice, "you''ve come just in time. Feed your father. I have a lot of things in my research institute, so I''ll go back first." Cheng Su Su stopped her and said, "Mom, the person dad cares about most is you, and he is hurt for you. Don''t you stay with him anymore?" Su tingxue''s face was clear and cold. She said slowly, "you''re stopping me now, but you want to show your concern for your father in front of him. But if you really care about your father, you shouldn''t ask me why I''m here just now, but you should rush in front of him." "You say you want to keep me, but it''s a bit of reproach. Cheng Su Su Su, even if you''re not born to me, I''m divorced from Cheng Jinmo, and you''re not qualified to teach me." "I always know that you have a heavy heart. I thought you were my daughter and wanted to teach you, but now it seems that there''s no need at all, because you just can''t get rid of eating excrement and think about calculation all the time." "I also advise you not to use your careful thinking on me, so as to avoid self humiliation." She took up her coat and strode out. Cheng Su Su''s face was livid when she scolded her. Her tears immediately fell down and she said softly, "Dad, I really don''t mean that! How can mom say that to me? " Su tingxue had already walked to the door at this time. Hearing her words, she stopped again. She turned her head and looked at her and said, "first of all, you are not born to me. I didn''t know you called me before, so I can''t help you calling, but now I know you are not born to me, so you can''t call me like this any more." "Secondly, your father and I have divorced. If you follow him, it has nothing to do with me any more." "Finally, you have to complain. Please wait for me to go out. Otherwise, your meaning of picking right and wrong is too obvious, but the trace is too heavy." She came back, looked into Cheng Su Su''s eyes and said, "or, the reason why you are so obvious is that you want to watch me quarrel with your father, and then aggravate his illness, so that I can be accused of being cold-blooded and inhuman?" Su tingxue used to be sharp in front of Cheng Su Su, but as an elder, she was more concerned and never so aggressive. Cheng Su Su looked at Su tingxue, who was cold and strange in front of her. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s not like this..." "What''s that like?" Su tingxue looks into Cheng Su Su''s eyes and asks. She has a strong aura. She went to the battlefield in her early years. Her high position in these years makes her aura even stronger. Cheng Su Su used to be afraid of Su tingxue, but now she was even more afraid of her sharp appearance, Chapter 1163 Cheng Su Su had been biting her lips for a long time and whispered, "I just..." When she said this, she burst into tears: "how can I be what my mother thought? In my heart, I naturally look forward to my father and mother and Meimei. I know my mother has many misunderstandings about me..." When she said that, she heard that the door was closed heavily. She couldn''t help looking up, but she saw that Su tingxue had already left. Su tingxue has heard enough of her sayings over the years. She used to think she was her own daughter, so she could endure them. But now she knows that Cheng Su Su is not her daughter. Why should she endure them? Cheng Susu wants to be a good girl in front of Cheng Jinmo. Why does she want to be successful? For these reasons, Su tingxue doesn''t think it''s necessary for her to stay. Cheng Su Su didn''t expect that Su tingxue would leave like this. She was stunned for a moment. There was a bit of disdain in her eyes. However, when she turned her head to look at Cheng Jinmo, her eyes immediately changed into worry: "Dad, are you ok?" Cheng Jinmo gave her a meaningful look, and then said in a low voice, "you''ve pissed your mother off." Cheng Su Su just stopped the tears and fell down: "I''m not good, I make my mother angry." Cheng Jinmo had always been thinking on Cheng Su Su''s side before. Today, he witnessed the whole process of the quarrel between Cheng Su Su and Su tingxue. Because of Su tingxue''s words, he thought about the problem from a different angle. He was originally a smart man, but he had always been in favor of Cheng Su Su Su. She was the first to do everything. He had a preconceived idea that Gu only had a problem and that Su tingxue had been brainwashed by Cheng Su Su. Now he calms down to think about these things, and he has other opinions. He said in a deep voice, "you really didn''t do well enough today." Cheng Su Su was stunned when she heard this sentence. Over the years, Cheng Jinmo has been extremely fond of her. Although she can teach her the truth of life, and she can say a few words when she does something wrong, he always stands on her side when she and Su are unhappy when they listen to the snowstorm. But now he is on Su tingxue''s side. Cheng Su Su''s original false cry tends to turn into crying at this moment. She looks at Cheng Jinmo with tears in her eyes and says, "Dad, I..." "You don''t have to say, I''m not very comfortable. I want to have a rest. You''re injured today. Go back to have a rest first!" Cheng Jinmo closed his eyes and said. Cheng Su Su was shocked when she heard his words. She almost forgot that she came here today under the name of being injured by Gu only. She wanted to pretend to be injured again to make Cheng Jin Mo hate Gu only more deeply. She did not expect such things to happen one after another, but now she seems to become a joke! She sucked her nose and knew that today''s play would be OK at this time. Further entanglement would only make Cheng Jinmo disgusted with her, and now she can only rely on Cheng Jinmo in the Cheng family. He must not be disgusted with her. She had to say in a warm voice, "Dad, have a good rest. I''ll go back first." Cheng Jinmo''s eyes are still closed and he doesn''t speak. Cheng Su Su reluctantly walked out of the ward. When she turned around, her face was distorted. Cheng Jinmo felt cold when she closed the door. In fact, in his heart, he still wanted her to stay and take care of him, but as soon as he let her go, she really left. Chapter 1164 Cheng Jinmo remembers Su tingxue''s evaluation of Cheng Su Su before, saying that she likes leisure and dislikes hard work. She is cold and thin in nature. He always thinks Su tingxue''s words are exaggerated, but at this time he thinks that Su tingxue''s words may be true. After all, he can''t move now. It''s very hard for a patient like him to take care of him. I''m afraid Cheng Su Su knows that, and he doesn''t want to suffer from it! Or, in fact, he is not so important in Cheng Su Su''s heart. She may not even think about it. Cheng Jinmo''s face suddenly became not good, he had a feeling of being slapped hard. There may be some truth in his saying that there is no filial son in front of his bed after a long illness. Now he really realizes it. Cheng Jinmo sighed for a long time, and somehow he regretted it. Cheng Su Su originally wanted to stay in the hospital and pretend to be poor. Now that there was no audience, she knew that she had to stop when it was good, so she went back to the hospital where she was hospitalized and was ready to leave the hospital. She stood alone in the hospital ward, a little upset. Just at this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, Wang Li came in, she turned to see him, a stomach fire immediately all hair on him: "what are you doing?" "I heard you were in hospital again, so I came to see you." Wang Li''s warm voice said. Wang Li, as Cheng Su Su Su''s bodyguard, should always be with her, but she was studying in school some time ago. Su tingxue strongly opposes taking bodyguards to school. At that time, Wang Li''s father was ill and hospitalized, so Cheng Jinmo asked him to go back to his hometown. He just returned to the imperial capital these days. Today, he called Cheng''s home, and the nanny said that Cheng Su Su was hospitalized, so he rushed over. Cheng Su Su didn''t have a good look at him: "when I''m busy, you''re not here. When I''m ok, what are you shaking in front of me? I don''t need you to come and see! " Wang Li was fiercely attacked by her, but he was still mild and had a flattering smile on his face. He said softly, "I will stay by your side every day in the future, and I won''t let you be bullied by anyone again." Cheng Su Su''s face softened a little when she heard his words. She snorted and said, "if anyone bullies me again, I''ll let you look good in the future!" Wang Li said with a smile: "if I can''t do anything well, miss can teach me any lesson she wants!" Seeing his almost flattering appearance, Cheng Su Su said with some emotion, "after this incident, you are the only one who is the same to me as before." When she thought of this, she felt something in her heart, and then scolded lightly: "a group of dogs look down on people!" After she scolded Wang Li, she asked him to settle the list of hospitalizations, and then she went directly back to the Cheng courtyard. At the gate of the compound, she saw an outstanding looking woman standing there talking to a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was the daughter-in-law of a standing committee member of the military region. At this time, she said with envy: "swallows are really more and more beautiful. People who drink foreign ink are just different." The woman is about 20 years old, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, graceful figure and light makeup on her face. She looks delicate and elegant. She said with a smile: "aunt Qi is polite. I''m the same as I used to be." "Why do you have time to go back to the compound today?" The middle-aged woman asked curiously. When Cheng Su Su heard the conversation, he couldn''t help looking at it more, but he was a little curious. Chapter 1165 The woman said with a smile: "when I came back from school, I brought some bottles of wine. My mother asked me to send them to my uncles and aunts in the courtyard. Aunt Qi, this bottle is for you." The middle-aged woman''s face was in full bloom, and she said, "what''s the point?" I''ve got my hands on it. She looked at the delicate wine bottle and said with a smile, "my old song has never drunk foreign wine!" The woman smiles gently. It''s getting late and the light is dim, but Cheng Su Su feels that her smile makes the whole courtyard bright. The woman also noticed Cheng Su Su and gave her a smile: "Su Su, don''t you recognize me?" Cheng Su Su was stunned for a moment, and looked carefully. There was a smile in her eyes: "sister Feiyan, you''re back!" The woman''s name is mo Feiyan. She has a distinguished status and family background. She is not inferior to the Qicheng family. She belongs to the powerful group in the imperial capital. But the Mo family moved out of the compound very early, and now they live in a villa in the imperial capital. When Mo Feiyan lived in the courtyard when she was a child, she was one of the children of other people''s families. She had excellent grades since she was a child. She was beautiful and had strong abilities in all aspects. She was the most dazzling star in the courtyard. She is three years older than Cheng Su Su. She was admitted to Cambridge earlier, and now she is a master''s student in Cambridge. Cheng Su Su heard a lot about Mo Feiyan when she was a child. In essence, Cheng Su Su was proud of Mo Feiyan. It''s just that Mo Feiyan always knows how to be a good person. She has a good relationship with most of the children in the courtyard and is liked by adults. Moreover, she is three years older than Cheng Su Su Su, so there is not much competition between them, so the superficial relationship has been good. When Cheng Susu grew up, many people would compare her with Mo Feiyan, and she was also very competitive. When she was a child, everyone thought that she was not inferior to Mo Feiyan at all. Mo Feiyan smile, show neat eight teeth, said: "immediately saliva Festival, school holiday, I think my parents, came back." "When you come back, will you go abroad?" Cheng Su Su asked with a smile. Mo Feiyan replied: "I will graduate from my master''s degree next year, and all my courses have been completed. I have to go back to school to do my defense, but before I do my defense, I will be in China. If you are free, you can come to my home to play with me." Cheng Su Su nodded with a smile and said, "sister Feiyan is really powerful. She is about to graduate with a master''s degree!" Mo Feiyan sighed and said, "I''m not really strong. Ning Yiqing is the only one who can really be called strong in our compound. When he was my age, he had finished his master''s degree, but I just finished my master''s degree." When it comes to Ning Yiqing, Mo Feiyan''s eyes are bright. Although her face is still calm, her eyes betray her. Seeing her almost glowing eyes, Cheng Su Su felt a little clear and comfortable. Ning Yiqing''s excellent courtyard knew it, but he was always cold and didn''t communicate with his peers. But even so, there are still countless girls who like him in the courtyard. Today, Miao Bihu''s style has made Cheng Su Su clearly understand that she can''t marry Ning Yiqing in her whole life. She used to think about it with Miao Bihu''s help, but now it''s impossible. Chapter 1166 Cheng Su Su is a smart person, but also a cool person. When she measures things, the first thing she thinks about is whether it''s good for her. As for feelings, it''s backward. Although she likes Ning Yiqing, he never gives her any response. At this time, she will not continue to demand. When she saw what Mo Feiyan looked like, she felt that it could be a toss. Even if she could not marry Ning Yiqing in her life, she would not make Gu the only one better! She will not let go of all the things that can block Gu Weiyi. So she said with a sweet smile: "yes, Ning Yiqing is really excellent, and only such an excellent girl as Feiyan is worthy of it." Mo Feiyan''s face was slightly red. She looked at her in a coquettish way and said, "you don''t have to say anything about it." She took up two bottles of wine and handed them to Cheng Su Su, saying, "this wine is for uncle Cheng." She looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "I haven''t returned to China for several years. Su Su is more and more beautiful. Where do you study now?" Cheng Su Su tells her recent situation and asks Mo Feiyan a few more questions. They have a good conversation. The guard next to her reminds Mo that it''s late. Mo Feiyan and other families are going to deliver wine, so they separate from Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su sees Mo Feiyan going to Ning''s house. A touch of ridicule spreads around her mouth. Then she turns around and goes back to Cheng''s house. When she went back, Mr. Cheng had not yet come back. The nanny was stewing fish soup. When she came back, she asked her if she had dinner. After she got the negative result, the nanny busily served Cheng Susu a bowl of fish soup. As soon as the nanny brought the fish soup to Cheng Su Su, the phone suddenly rang. The nanny was surprised and was ready to answer the phone. As soon as she shook her hand, the fish soup in the bowl splashed on the back of Cheng Su Su Su''s hand. Cheng Su Su was so angry that she took up the bowl of fish soup and put it on the nanny''s face. The nanny was so hot that she called. Fortunately, it''s cold and the fish soup has cooled down after it''s served. Otherwise, I''m afraid the skin on the nanny''s face will be scalded. Cheng Su Su scolded: "how? Do you know that I''m not born to my father, and even you want to bully me? " Cheng Su Su bullies the nanny when there is no one in the Cheng family. The nanny always dares to be angry. The nanny was scared to death. Knowing her temperament, she didn''t even dare to return it. She just wiped her tears there. Just then, the door was opened and the guard pushed Mr. Cheng in. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw him coming back, his face suddenly changed. He sobbed and said, "even if I''m not my father''s own child, sister Hua, you can''t put the fish soup in my hand!" Although Wang Li has seen a lot about Cheng Su Su''s ability to confuse black and white, he is still a little uncomfortable. He is busy cleaning up the pieces of the bowl that fell on the ground. The nanny''s face is red with hot water and her clothes are full of soup. However, she knows the Cheng family''s maintenance of Cheng Su Su Su. At this time, she does not dare to tell Cheng Su Su Su in front of Mr. Cheng. But Cheng Su Su went up to Mr. Cheng and said softly, "Grandpa, you''re back!" Mr. Cheng glanced at her and said in a low voice, "do you know about your father''s injury?" Cheng Su Su nodded and said, "I went to the hospital to see my father. His life is no longer in danger." Mr. Cheng looked at her more deeply, and she said, "he looks very well. He has finished the operation." Chapter 1167 Cheng Su Su finally felt that something was wrong and added: "I was injured by my classmates today, and I just finished the examination from the hospital. Dad was afraid I couldn''t hold on, so he asked me to come back first." Mr. Cheng couldn''t see his anger or joy on his face. He glanced at Cheng Su Su Su and the nanny. Then he said to the nanny in a low voice, "your clothes are wet. Go and change them first." Nanny should be a nanny back to the room, from beginning to end did not dare to say a Cheng Su Su is not. Cheng Su Su cleverly went to Mr. Cheng''s side and asked, "it''s so late for my grandfather to go back. Did he go to see his old comrades in arms again?" "Your father''s injury is like that. I''m not in the mood to meet my old comrades in arms." Mr. Cheng glanced at Cheng Su Su and said, "the respect in this world is mutual. If you don''t know how to respect others, then others won''t respect you." Cheng Su Su was surprised, but he said to Wang Li, "let Su Su clean up here, and you can serve me a bowl of soup." Wang Li takes a look at him and Cheng Su Su again. He dares not disobey him. He hands Cheng Su Su the broom and goes to the kitchen to serve soup. Cheng Su Su''s face turned white, but Mr. Cheng didn''t want to talk to her. He just sat quietly at the table and waited. Soon, Wang Li put the soup in front of Mr. Cheng. He picked up the spoon and took a sip of the soup and said, "Xiaohua''s soup is really good. Even if she scalded you today, I won''t fire her." Cheng Su Su nibbled her lower lip and said, "sister Hua didn''t mean it. I don''t blame her." "But she may blame you." Mr. Cheng took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped off the soup stains at the corner of his mouth. He said, "after all, you will say that the soup she has stewed over the years is your own. If you can really cook the soup so well, she will lose her job." Cheng Su Su''s face turned white. She really didn''t know when Mr. Cheng noticed these details. She said, "grandfather..." Mr. Cheng stretched out his hand to stop her from saying anything. He said in a low voice, "as long as people do things in the world, they will always be known. In the past, your father spoiled you, and you were the only girl in the Cheng family. Others said that girls should be pampered, so I turned a blind eye to some things." "But now you are not the only girl in our Cheng family. After all, the only girl in our Cheng family is called the only one." Cheng Su Su recognized the meaning of the knock in Mr. Cheng''s words, and her heart became nervous. Mr. Cheng said slowly, "although you are Cheng now, you are not Cheng in your heart. Your father left you. I hold a conservative opinion on his practice." "It''s just the Cheng family. If you''re safe, I won''t embarrass you. It''s just a matter of adding dishes and chopsticks. But if you''re not safe, the Cheng family may not be able to accommodate you." "You are a smart man with many eyes. I only hope that your eyes can be used in the right way. Don''t treat others as fools." Cheng Su Su''s tears began to fall down again. Mr. Cheng glanced at her and said, "don''t cry. You haven''t really been wronged. You are the only one who has been wronged. Your method is very easy to use in front of today''s ink, but it''s not easy to use here." Then he turned to the guard and said, "I''m a little tired. Take me back to my room." Chapter 1168 The guard answered and pushed Mr. Cheng back to his room. Cheng Su Su stood in the living room with tears in her heart. Because of Mr. Cheng''s beating, Cheng Su Su was so scared that she didn''t sleep well all night. She scolded Mr. Cheng several times in her heart, but she only dared to scold him in her heart. So when Gu only went to school the next day, she saw Cheng Su Su with a haggard face. Her whole life seemed to be drained away and she became a little nervous. Gu only knows that her life is not so good now. Gu only''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she didn''t care about Cheng Su Su. She opened the page very seriously, ready to study seriously. At this time, it''s not far away from the final exam. Gu only left a lot of homework a while ago, but she hasn''t made up for it. So her time is very precious now, and she doesn''t have the spare time to manage Cheng Su Su Su''s affairs. And her calm and indifferent, see in Cheng Su Su Su''s eyes is more or less some provocative taste, Cheng Su Su Su''s heart can be said to be more hate to the bone. The next few days are relatively calm. Gu only studies, trains and reads medical books every day. She is very busy. Whenever she has time, she will call Su tingxue. Su tingxue''s work is also very busy. There are more guards around her. No matter where she goes, she follows a group of people. She is the kind of person who doesn''t like to talk about ostentation, but now she seems to have become the most ostentatious person in the imperial capital, and she is full of helplessness. The whole imperial capital, because Su tingxue was attacked, entered a state of martial law. Ning Beichuan is very angry because of this incident. In his opinion, this incident is a naked provocation to China, which is almost intolerable. It''s just that the imperial capital is too big, and the murderer''s means of escape are very skillful. Obviously, he is well prepared. In this era, surveillance has not been popularized, and there is no Skynet, so he can only rely on the criminal investigation experts to find the murderer. According to the clues, they found an ordinary house. More than a dozen armed special police officers surrounded it. One special police officer cautiously kicked the door open, and the other special police officers immediately pointed their guns at the room. The lights were on, but no one was there. Su Baihao went in. The furnishings inside were very simple, and there were not many things. A brazier in the corner was still burning. He immediately reached out and grabbed out the things that had not been burnt out, and then quickly stamped out the fire. He took the things that had not been burnt out and said in a deep voice: "people just left, hurry up." It''s just that when they went out, the street was empty and there was no one. Su Baihao''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. After arranging the police, he looked at the things that were not burnt out in his hand. He could only vaguely see that there was a number in it, which looked like three, but because the other side was also burned, it could also be eight. In addition to that number, there is another line of writing: "have been rebelled... Carry out the next task... Start up..." These things made him frown. Who have these spies plotted against? What is the mission? What do you want to start? These words reveal some information, but the key things are not revealed, people can not guess. Their movement is still a little slow, inside has been empty, all valuable things have been destroyed. Chapter 1169 "Director, it has been checked. The owner of this room is an old couple. They have no children. When they get old, they go back to their hometown to provide for the aged. They rent the house to the street. The renter is a couple registered. It is preliminarily determined that their ID card is forged." Deputy director Zhou Dong came over and said. Su Baihao asked, "has anyone seen that couple?" "They seldom come out at ordinary times, and they don''t get along with people very much." "So not many people have seen them," Zhou Dong said, recalling the details of the investigation "As long as someone has seen it, just find Yang Weihua and let him draw a picture." Su Baihao said in a deep voice. Zhou Dong''s eyes brightened: "yes, how can I forget Yang Weihua? He can draw portraits according to the details described by others. As long as he can draw people, it''s much easier to find them again." Su Baihao did not answer, but looked thoughtfully at the information in his hand. In a room on the second floor not far away, the curtain was pulled up. The man said angrily, "is this the so-called solution you have come up with? Su tingxue is not dead. Cheng Jinmo is injured. What kind of rubbish are you looking for? " The woman opposite him said, "this time it was just an accident..." "You should know who we are. Any accident will kill us!" The man gritted his teeth and said, "this time, if I hadn''t seen the opportunity quickly, I would have packed up the things early and burned the important information, I''m afraid we would have been exposed!" The woman''s face as usual: "this is not exposed yet!" The man glared at her, she sighed and said: "don''t be so nervous, we just need to be careful recently, it won''t happen." "The leader has given the order to die. The weapon Su tingxue is developing now will threaten the security of our country. She must die!" The man said in a deep voice. The woman said calmly, "I know we have to get out before we kill her, so now we need to find a qualified scapegoat." "Do you have the right person?" Asked the man. The woman giggled: "you are looking for good, but also need to reveal a little information to him, and then do a little safety, the effect will be good, I will arrange this thing, you can rest assured." "I hope you won''t let me down again." The man said coldly. The woman gently twisted her waist, and the corner of her eye showed a fierce color: "I do things, you can rest assured." This time, she did not expect Su Baihao to come here so soon. This time, she underestimated the enemy. Lin Xianzhi is still in the imperial capital. He runs here and there according to his business experience every day, because that day he stood up at the birthday banquet of Mr. Cheng to take care of the only thing that came to the fore. He brushed his sense of existence in the circle of power and nobility in the Imperial capital, and went out to run. Many people knew him, but things didn''t go smoothly. The reason is also very simple, that is, those dignitaries feel that he has offended Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Jinmo is the minister in charge of Commerce. If he has offended him, it is not small. Lin Xianzhi is quite calm about these things. Every day he goes to the Imperial University to block Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi is really bored with him. If he can avoid it, he will avoid it. When he can''t avoid it, he just keeps a face and doesn''t want to talk to him. Because as soon as you talk to him, he will climb along the pole and annoy people to death. Chapter 1170 The topic of Gu''s being taken care of by the rich businessmen in the city of Hong Kong in the Imperial University is still brushing the circle of friends of the students in the Imperial University. It''s just that Gu doesn''t care about these things. They have to go whatever they want to say! After a week or so, holy saliva day has passed. The next day is new year''s day. Lin Xianzhi comes to the school gate again and says, "honey, let''s go to the playground tomorrow." Gu Wei glanced at him and said, "I have no time. I want to accompany Ning Yiqing." "How boring his piece of wood is!" Lin Xianzhi sold himself with a smile: "I''m much more humorous than him! Stay with me Gu Weiyi had no interest in this topic. He said, "is your business very idle? Aren''t you going back to Hong Kong City? " "Not for the time being." Lin Xianzhi said: "I want to stay in the imperial capital. When you have winter vacation, I will bid with you." Gu Weiyi immediately alerted: "go bidding with me? Didn''t our previous contract say that when I participated in a series of activities such as shopping, Lin Xianzhi couldn''t participate? " One of Lin Xian''s faces was calm: "yes, Lin Xianzhi can''t participate, but just before I came to the imperial capital, I went to the police station and changed my name." Then he took out his passport from his arms, opened it and said triumphantly, "so my name is Lin Xianyi now." Gu only saw the name on his passport, the corner of his mouth smoked, Lin Xianyi? He was sent by monkey to be funny! But Lin Xianzhi still said with a smile: "this one in my name is Gu''s only one. How about it? Sounds good?" "Psycho!" Gu Weiyi can''t help but scold lightly. Lin Xianzhi didn''t care about it. He said with a smile: "according to our previous agreement, Lin Xianzhi can''t go, but Lin Xianyi can go. Honey, am I smart?" Gu only one has always had a deep understanding of his face, and he is such a shameless person, there is really no principle to speak, there is no reason to speak. She was too lazy to pay attention to him, but he came over and said, "honey, I know the person you like is Ning Yiqing, but can you give me a chance?" Gu Weiyi couldn''t bear it. He hit him on the ground with a hook fist. He was slightly annoyed: "well, how can I hit someone?" "I''m playing Lin Xianyi, not my friend Lin Xianzhi. What''s the matter with you?" Gu said in a low voice. Lin Xianzhi Gu only see his that pair of stay away of appearance, inexplicably feel very cool in the heart, let him every day to her add block! After picking her eyebrows, she said, "I''ll see you again and again!" When she finished, she lifted her feet and left. Lin Xianzhi rubbed her painful face. She didn''t have a heavy hand. Although it was a little painful, she had a sense of propriety. He bumped up to her and said, "beating is a kiss, scolding is love. Sweetheart, you''re very kind to me." Gu only a few can''t smell ground sighed a breath, this goods really didn''t save. She really regretted that she had signed the contract with Lin''s group. This product is just a fighter in brown candy. It''s an incurable model. Just at this time, Tian Rongyue came driving. Gu Wei jumped on the car and left, not giving Lin Xianzhi the chance to follow. Gu only wants to spend New Year''s day with Ning Yiqing. She doesn''t have much interest in foreign festivals such as saliva day, but she wants to spend their first new year with Ning Yiqing. Chapter 1171 Just Gu''s only bad luck. After her routine training, Ning Yiqing didn''t come to give her a lesson. Hua Zhifeng came to her and said, "Ning Yiqing has gone to perform the task. I''ll be your instructor for your intensive training today." Gu only in the heart some disappointments, lightly skimmed a mouth to say: "you didn''t rather Yi Qing handsome." Hua Zhifeng Gu only thought that he couldn''t offend him too much, otherwise he would give her more training every day, and it was her who suffered the loss in the end, so she solemnly added: "but you are more lovely than him." Hua Zhifeng recently had a deeper understanding of her temper. At this time, she lost her temper and said with a straight face, "you have the kind to say this to Ning Yiqing." Gu Weiyi smiles and continues to open the training mode. After this period of training, her level has improved significantly. Hua Zhifeng thinks that she is like a sponge in learning such things. The energy source constantly attracts all kinds of knowledge points. She can master many essentials only by telling her once. He thinks that if he continues to teach her like this, he will soon be unable to teach her. It''s just that she is a girl, but her physical fitness is still worse than that of male students, so when he trains her, he mainly focuses on physical training. Gu Yiwei also took time to take Hua Zhifeng to meet Shao Yizhi these days. Shao Yizhi thinks that Gu Yiwei''s treatment plan for Hua Zhifeng is right as a whole. He just adjusted a little bit of details. Hua Zhifeng felt much more relaxed after Gu Zhifeng''s recuperation during this period of time. Although her hand still shakes occasionally, it is much better than before treatment. Gu only finished training and gave him a needle, and then a pulse, and then staring at him, said: "instructor, you lazy!" Hua Zhifeng felt guilty when she heard this sentence, but she said calmly: "what''s lazy? There''s nothing wrong with it! Do you think I''m you? " "In training, you are an expert and I am your student, but after training, I am your doctor and you are my patient. Please give me the corresponding respect!" Gu only looked at him and said, "do you dare to swear to God that you have taken medicine continuously in the last three days?" Hua Zhifeng''s face was slightly stiff. Gu only stepped closer to him and said, "do you dare to swear by the reputation of the party?" Hua Zhifeng''s face was a little unnatural, and some said not very well: "can you feel this? Isn''t it that amazing! " Recently, he is busy helping Ning Yiqing to draw out spies. Decocting medicine is a very complicated matter. The medicine Gu only prescribed for him is very difficult to decoct. So he goes back late these days and is too lazy to decoct it. He thought it was no big deal if the medicine was interrupted for a day or two, but he didn''t expect that Gu was so powerful that he caught it directly. Gu Yiwei''s face became stiff when he said this. She looked at him and said, "Comrade Hua Zhifeng, please respect my major!" Hua Zhifeng is the backbone of the shadow army. Over the years, even Ning Beichuan seldom talks to him in a scolding tone when he sees him. At this time, he is not wanted by Gu''s only little girl. But he also knew Gu only for his good, so he recalled her reaction when he scolded Gu only, and he felt that such an old man couldn''t do her style. Chapter 1172 Hua Zhifeng coughed softly and said, "it''s just because I''ve been busy these three days that I don''t have time to decoct. Is it that serious?" If he didn''t say that, it was OK. As soon as he said that, Gu Wei became angry: "what is it that you don''t have time to decoct medicine in three days? You haven''t decocted medicine for three days, that is, you haven''t taken medicine for three days. Do you know the consequences of stopping medicine without authorization in the process of treatment? " "If you don''t trust my medical skills, then you can not let me treat you. If you let me treat you, then you have to take medicine and prick needles in my way. As for what you said, it''s just an excuse in my opinion!" Gu only looked at the flower know wind, she felt very happy, let him before fierce her! Now let him taste the taste of being killed! Hua Zhifeng reached out and pressed his eyebrows. Gu only looked at him and said, "instructor Hua, I''m here today to popularize my medical principles. Those who don''t trust don''t treat! Do not take medicine according to the doctor''s advice! Those who don''t listen to the doctor''s advice will not be treated! " "I have the right to refuse medical treatment for patients like you who don''t cooperate!" Hua Zhifeng took a deep breath and said, "Gu Weiwei, it''s almost enough!" Gu only said with a straight face: "what is almost the same? When you learned to shoot, you said to me, it''s just a drop in the ocean! There''s no word like that! Now you''re here for treatment, and I''ll tell you one thing. When a doctor treats a patient, if he is cured, he will save his life. If he is not cured, he will die! " "So for doctors, it''s not the same, only cured and not cured." Hua Zhifeng muttered softly: "you have the ability to be fierce to Ning Yiqing." Gu''s only ear is very good. He heard his words: "Ning Yiqing is not my patient. I don''t need to kill him. If he becomes my patient one day and doesn''t do what I say, I will kill him as well!" Hua Zhifeng was so fierce that she completely lost her temper. Too many doctors had seen him sick. He knew that there were not many doctors who could cure him. He finally understood one thing. Gu only could not afford to offend him now. He is a smart man. After Gu Weiyi finished his training, he said, "doctor Gu, this time it''s my fault. I won''t make such a mistake again. I will actively cooperate with your treatment." Gu was satisfied with his attitude of admitting his mistake. He nodded his head lightly and said, "I''m also for you. If you don''t treat well, in case your condition worsens, Ning Yiqing will be very sad." Hua Zhifeng is speechless. Dare she treat him so seriously, just because Ning Yiqing? After Gu Weiyi finished training him, he adjusted the prescription for him to cooperate with the treatment. Finally, he turned his eyes around and asked him, "where is Ning Yiqing going to perform the task? When will you be back? " Hua Zhifeng decided to hurt each other with her, so he said: "you are not a soldier, ask about military affairs, be careful to be punished as a spy!" Gu only made a face at him, but he continued with a straight face: "if you ask me today, I won''t care about you. If you ask others next time, there will be serious consequences!" Gu Weiyi bit his lip and looked at him and said, "drillmaster, can we reconcile?" Hua Zhifeng said with no expression: "I have this idea." They look at each other, and then both laugh. However, no matter how Gu only asks Hua Zhifeng, he doesn''t tell her where Ning Yiqing is going to perform the task or what task she is going to perform. Chapter 1173 Gu only worried about Ning Yiqing and was angry with Hua Zhifeng. When he left, he said angrily to him, "I''ve decided not to reconcile with you. I''ll prick you to death when I give you the needle tomorrow!" Hua Zhifeng just laughs at her angry look. The more he knows about her, the more he can understand why Ning Yiqing regards her as a treasure. She has the steadiness and ability of a mature woman, as well as the simplicity and loveliness of her age. He murmured: "Ning Yiqing is a lucky boy." He knows that Ning Yiqing is leading the spy out of the hole at this time. He is afraid that she is in danger. It''s better not to know this kind of thing. Otherwise, with her bold character, he is afraid that she will have to run over and get involved. He doesn''t know what kind of disaster she will bring. Gu is not happy because Ning Yiqing has not mentioned anything to her when she goes out on a mission. This is the first new year''s day after she and Ning Yiqing are together, so she attaches great importance to it. She asks Hua Zhifeng about Ning Yiqing''s mission. In fact, she just wants to know where he is. Since the last time she went to the desert, she has a deeper understanding of the dangers she encountered in the mission. Hua Zhifeng is worried. She knows her weight. Even if she cares about Ning Yiqing, she won''t run to Ning Yiqing at will, because she knows that she is likely to be his burden. She is just worried. Although she knew before that she had to bear all kinds of worries when she married a soldier, before she fell in love with Ning Yiqing, she thought she could bear it. After she fell in love with him, she became worried day and night. Although Gu''s mood was adjusted after returning home, he was still not in high spirits. The next morning, as soon as she woke up, she heard someone knocking at the door. She thought it was Lin Xianzhi''s piece of brown candy that called her to go to the amusement park. She didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the knocking outside was higher than one. She was so upset that she had to dress and go downstairs. When she opened the door, she found that it was not Lin Xianzhi, but Qin Mingyang. Her face changed slightly. Qin Mingyang is also a capable man. He actually came here. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she was ready to close the door, but Qin Mingyang pinned her feet to the door, and then said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to have so much money and live in such a good house!" Gu only didn''t speak, Qin Mingyang''s eyes glanced into the room: "tut Tut, this house is really good, I want it!" Gu only thought that she was still a man when she met with snake essence disease. He really learned Lu Yurong''s shameless skills by 10%! She said coldly, "get out of here!" "Gu, if I were you, I would be more polite." Qin Mingyang said, "after all, I''m your brother!" Although Gu Youyi had a big party for Mr. Cheng''s birthday that day, it spread widely among the high-level officials of the imperial capital, but he didn''t know about it at the level of Qin''s fame, so he felt that he was justified. Gu only saw Qin Mingyang''s appearance, his eyes showed disdain, and he didn''t know where he had confidence to speak to her like this. She took a deep breath and said, "well, come in and talk!" When she finished, she opened the door and looked at him coldly. Qin Mingyang ignored her eyes and thought she was afraid. He said triumphantly, "you know the truth!" Chapter 1174 Gu only saw Qin Mingyang''s appearance with a cold smile, but she didn''t say anything. She just looked at him quietly. Seeing the expression on his face from surprise at the beginning to greed at the back, she could guess Qin Mingyang''s mind change. Qin Mingyang into the villa to see super luxury decoration, two eyes immediately straight, he has long wanted to live in such a big and beautiful house. So he reached out and touched this and that, as if all the things here were his. He said after "tut" several times: "good, really good!" After looking at the furniture, he glanced at Gu Yiwei again and began to make another calculation in his heart. He knew that Gu Yiwei was not his own sister, but she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He has never been a good man. He has strict discipline in the army. Even if he has that idea, he can only bear it. Now he saw Gu Youyi, who was as beautiful as a flower, and he immediately became very interested. He felt that there were only two people in the room now, Gu Youyi and him. Even if he took Gu Youyi, no one knew. As for afterwards, he again coerced Gu Yiqing into making a profit, and then used this matter to coerce Gu Yiqing to promote him to Ning Yiqing! As soon as he thought about it, he immediately felt that it was extremely feasible. He got the beauty, the house and the promotion! He inherited Lu Yurong''s ruthlessness, but also inherited Lu Yurong''s boldness. In order to get what he wanted, he had no fear. He felt that he was really too smart to think of such a perfect method, and Gu''s only existence, in his view, is to meet his needs. So Qin Mingyang''s eyes were shining, and he said with a smile, "Gu Youyi, it must be boring for you to live here alone! Why don''t we do something meaningful? " As soon as he finished, he turned his head and rushed towards Gu. Gu Weiyi stood there and didn''t move. He just looked at him coldly with a smile. When he saw her like this, he only said that she was afraid, and his heart became more proud and itchy. Seeing that he was about to rush in front of Gu Weiyi, he suddenly saw that Gu Weiyi raised his hand, and then he felt a pain on his forehead. Before he could react, he got another blow on the forehead. He was a little confused and his head was buzzing. Gu Weiyi walked slowly behind him and gave him a light on the back of his head. He only felt that it was dark before his eyes, and then he lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he was lying on the cold ground, and Gu was sitting on a chair not far from him with a rolling pin in his hand. She looked at him with a smile and asked, "how do you feel?" In fact, Qin Mingyang only fainted for more than ten minutes, but in these ten minutes, Gu only gave him some medicine. Qin Mingyang had a bad headache. He put his hand over his head and said, "Gu Youyi, how dare you beat me!" "I thought you should have known about it last time. I didn''t expect that you haven''t understood it yet. You are as stupid as Lu Yurong." The rolling pin in Gu''s hand was beating her other hand. Qin Mingyang stood up and said fiercely: "you''re a bitch who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth! It seems that if I don''t give you any color today, you don''t know my strength! " Chapter 1175 Qin Mingyang said that he wanted to pounce on Gu Youyi again. Only when he was steady, he felt that his stomach was like a needle pricking pain, and his whole body immediately shrank into a shrimp. Gu Weiyi said leisurely: "I think you may not have enough communication with Lu Yurong. She certainly didn''t tell you not to provoke me easily, because I will pay a very painful price if you provoke me." "The last time you came to my school to see me, there were so many people at that time that I was not very easy to handle, so I didn''t do anything to you at that time. I always felt quite sorry." "Fortunately, you came here again today, and I happened to be in a bad mood. Qin Mingyang, I''ll give you a lesson today. You don''t have to thank me. Thank Lu Yurong if you want." When she finished, she took up a needle and stuck it on Qin Mingyang''s body. He suddenly felt that he had a knife into his heart. The pain made him twitch in all directions. He wanted to fight back, but he found that he had no strength all over his body. Qin Mingyang finally realized that Gu Weiwei was not as easy to bully as he thought. He was so painful that he said with sweat: "Gu Weiwei, what did you do to me?" "Nothing. I told you just now. I want to teach you a lesson." Gu only lightly said: "I have always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. I will treat others as they treat me. You just wanted my house, my money and even my people. It''s not good for you to be so greedy." She finished and gave Qin Mingyang a needle, this needle down, Qin Mingyang felt the whole body like a needle. She looked at him and said, "you dare to strike me like this. It''s estimated that Lu Yurong has told you that I''m not your sister at all. Since you know I''m not your sister, you dare to ask for this and that. Do you really think I''m a bully?" Qin Mingyang already knew that he was afraid. He said, "I''m just joking with you. Don''t take it seriously!" "Are you kidding?" Gu Wei Yi laughed: "your joke is really not generally interesting, but I''m always more serious and I don''t like people to joke with me." Qin Mingyang is rolling all over the ground in pain. He wants to shout, but he finds that his voice is not much bigger than his voice. His heart immediately gave birth to fear, he finally understood that Gu only and he expected completely different, she is not only the kind of soft persimmon, but a hard bone! This kind of pain, like tens of millions of sharp blades cut on his body, he could not help saying: "I dare not, you let me go!" "Let you go?" Gu Weiyi sneered: "you''ve bullied me. If I let you go like this, I''ll lose face." "What do you want?" Qin Mingyang couldn''t help asking. Gu only looked at him and said, "it''s very simple. I''ll give you an unforgettable lesson in your life." "I already know it''s wrong!" Qin Mingyang shivered: "I''ll never come to your trouble again!" "You know it''s your business to make mistakes, but it''s my business to let you go or not." Gu only light said: "you first enjoy, I go upstairs to sleep, when I wake up, I''ll consider whether to let you go." Qin Mingyang suddenly felt extremely desperate. He reached out to take care of the only one, but something fell out of his sleeve. Chapter 1176 Gu only walked over and picked it up. After a careful look, it turned out to be a black pocket type eavesdropper! In this era, this kind of eavesdropper is extremely rare, but in developed countries, this kind of thing has been widely used in criminal investigation and other means. She pondered a little, then pulled out a wire from the eavesdropper, and then asked Qin Mingyang, "where did this thing come from?" Qin Mingyang didn''t recognize what it was and didn''t know when it was put in his sleeve. He suddenly remembered what happened last night. Because of the holiday, he didn''t stay in the army, but opened a room in the hotel with the enchanting woman. When I got up in the morning, the woman gave him a kiss and left. Now I think that the only one who can put a bug in his sleeve is that woman. Who is that woman? Why did he put a bug in his sleeve? "Is it her?" Qin Mingyang didn''t know the origin of the woman. At this time, the whole person was confused. "Who is she?" Gu asked curiously. "I don''t know who she is. She came here on her own initiative." Qin Mingyang said tremblingly. At first, when the woman came to him, he thought it was his great charm. Now it seems that it''s not the case at all. He can''t understand the real purpose of the woman approaching him. Gu only saw what he looked like and made sure he wasn''t lying. She looked at the bug and ignored him. Instead, she went upstairs with the bug. Gu only has an intuition that Qin Mingyang was calculated to come to her today. Installing a bug on him is just listening to her. She just can''t understand. She is just an ordinary student now. Who would want to know her whereabouts? What''s the use of eavesdropping on her? But after the announcement of her relationship with Su tingxue, she is Su tingxue''s daughter. Su tingxue has been in danger twice in a row. In addition, she is still the object of Ning Yiqing. The last time something happened in the desert, someone let out the secret. Thinking of killing Ning Yiqing, there must be another time after that failure. Now Ning Yiqing is carrying out a certain task. Will there be any danger in his task this time? Gu Yiwei doesn''t know whether the bug is caused by Su tingxue or Ning Yiqing. She is very upset at this time, so she makes a phone call to Su''s family. New year''s Day holiday, Su tingxue vacation, she recently wanted to live with Gu only, and considering that those spies do not know where to hide in the corner, if she went to Gu only, afraid to bring danger to Gu only, she lived in Su''s house. Gu''s only phone is soon connected. Su tingxue asks her to go to Su''s home as soon as she hears it. Gu only at this time some confusion, and afraid to tell Su tingxue this bug things make her nervous, said: "I have something here, come later." After she hung up the phone, she heard another knock on the door downstairs. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She was afraid of another accident, so she ran to the kitchen and took a kitchen knife. She didn''t have the qualification to hold a gun. She returned the gun to Su tingxue after she came back from the desert last time, so now the best weapon she can find is a kitchen knife. Chapter 1177 Gu didn''t open the door rashly this time. Instead, he opened the cat''s eye first. Standing outside was Lin Xianzhi. She was a little relieved, so she opened the door with a kitchen knife. Lin Xianzhi looked at the kitchen knife in her hand and was startled: "honey, what are you doing?" Gu only saw that there was no one else nearby, so he put down his heart and said, "it''s nothing. I''m just afraid of meeting people with ulterior motives, so I take a knife to defend myself." When Lin Xianzhi came in, he was shocked to see Qin Mingyang lying on the ground convulsed with pain: "who is he? What''s this like? " Qin Mingyang was too painful to speak at this time. He wanted to faint, but his body was too painful, even if he wanted to faint. Gu Weiyi said quietly, "a prodigal son of a Dengtu." Lin Xianzhi wanted to hug her shoulder. He coughed and asked, "how can you make him like this?" Gu Weiyi glanced at Qin Mingyang and said, "it''s very simple. Knock him unconscious, then feed him a poison, and then give him an injection. That''s what happened to him." Lin Xianzhi''s heart clattered: "poison?" Gu Weiyi didn''t want to say anything more in front of Qin Mingyang, so he reached out and pulled out the needle on Qin Mingyang''s body, then kicked him to the door and said, "do you dare to come to my trouble in the future?" Qin Mingyang felt a little less pain and immediately shook his head like a drum. Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "good. You know yourself so well. I''ll show you a way. If you''re short of money, go to find Cheng Su Su Su. She''s a famous pearl of the Cheng family. Minister Cheng dotes on her to the bone. Most importantly, she''s your sister. You''re a family. If she doesn''t care about you, it''s just natural." Qin Mingyang is still shivering with pain at this meeting. What she says now is what she says. He dares not listen. Gu Weiwei said: "in this case, you should be good. The poison I gave you is not too severe, but it''s time. If there is no antidote, your stomach will be very painful!" Qin Mingyang turned to look at her. The girl was as beautiful as a flower, but it made him feel cold. He had never seen such a terrible person! Lin Xianzhi heard the conversation between them. He was a little stunned. It turned out that his sweetheart was so powerful and terrible! After Qin Mingyang walked out of Gu''s only villa, Lin Xianzhi couldn''t help but asked, "is he Lu Yurong''s son?" Gu Wei nodded: "a shameless waste, want my house, my ticket, also want me, don''t give him a little color to see, with his temperament, nine times out of ten will come to annoy me." Lin Xianzhi was stunned when she heard her words. She turned to look at him and asked, "are you also thinking about me?" "No, no!" Lin Xianzhi denied: "I just admire you and like you. I disdain that kind of bullying behavior." Gu Weiyi looked at him for three seconds, and then said, "you are a very conscious person." Lin Xianzhi laughed at the words, as if he had heard something funny. Gu Wei glanced at him. Although his mouth is cheap, he is not bad. Sometimes he can kill his popularity, but he just takes advantage of his mouth, Chapter 1178 Gu only has known Lin Xianzhi for such a long time. Since the first meeting, he has been a gentleman, so Gu only didn''t do anything about him. Now that we talk about medicine today, she thinks some things can be arranged. She said in a low voice, "I want to talk about cooperation with you when it comes to medicine." Lin Xianzhi said: "we Lin family sell jewelry, not poison!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you think too much, who has nothing to sell poison? Now that you are all so familiar, I might as well make it clear. I have a pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng, which produces some Chinese patent medicines with good efficacy. They are made into pills or powders, which have good effects on treating some specific diseases. " "Our Lin family sells jewelry, not medicine!" Lin Xianzhi emphasized once again. Gu only ignored him and went on to say: "those medicines are all ancient prescriptions that I have verified. They are very effective. Some of them are cold medicines. As long as they are not bad colds, basically taking one bag can relieve symptoms, which is better than 99% of the cold medicines on the market today." "Our Lin family sells jewelry, not medicine!" Lin Xianzhi repeated a sentence again. Gu Wei glanced at him and said: "there is another medicine that is a man''s holy medicine. After eating it, you can''t lift it properly. If you can lift it three times a night, I don''t know. It seems that you have kidney deficiency. Do you want to try one pill first?" Lin Xianzhi Shouldn''t mainland girls be very conservative? Did she say that too freely? Gu Weiyi seemed to guess what he thought and said: "we are friends. I will tell you something. In fact, I am a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. For doctors, there are only two kinds of human bodies, one is a man and the other is a woman." Lin Xianzhi Gu only ignored him and continued: "so I have men''s medicine in my pharmaceutical factory, and of course there will be women''s medicine, but men and women pay attention to different points. Women naturally want to be young forever, so I have a medicine that can regulate the body''s inner secretion, nourish the face, and basically take a star period, and the skin will be greatly improved." She said, looking at him and asked, "are you interested in this kind of medicine?" Lin Xianzhi''s face was shocked. He was a businessman and had a very accurate grasp of people''s psychology. When he heard the efficacy of these drugs, he had heard about the great business opportunities. So he did not care about the repeated negation in front of her just now, and asked: "is the efficacy really as good as you said?" Gu only opened the drawer and handed him three bottles of Medicine: "you can try it yourself or find someone to try it. If it really works, you can sell it for me." These medicines are made by her own. There is no official production in the pharmaceutical factory. In the past few months when she was in the imperial capital, Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory has not been resting. The approval documents of various drugs have come down. The best-selling drugs over there are always popular drugs for colds and folk drugs for sequelae of cerebral hemorrhage. She had planned to lose money for two or three years. But a few days ago, Yang Yong called to tell her that the pharmaceutical factory has made a small profit. She was very pleased. Cold medicine sells well because it has a huge mass base. People are easy to catch cold, and the effect is quick and intuitive. Chapter 1179 The medicine for the sequelae of cerebral hemorrhage is promoted by word-of-mouth because of the living example of Qin Zhenhua. Gu''s only goal from the beginning is to internationalize traditional Chinese medicine, so that people all over the world know that Chinese medicine is not the patent of an island country. After putting the medicine away, Lin Xianzhi asked, "what if the effect is not good?" Gu Weiyi waved his hand and said: "there is no bad effect. If you are willing to do it, I can let you be the overseas general agent of my pharmaceutical factory." Lin Xianzhi skimmed his lips and said, "honey, the reason why you agreed to sign a contract with Lin at the beginning was that you planned to let me sell the medicine for you?" Gu only thought that when he was serious, he was still a bit of a businessman, sharp, intelligent and flexible. She gave him a thumbs up and said, "Lin Shaozhen is so clever!" Lin Xianzhi was not happy and said: "I always thought that I had convinced you, but I didn''t expect that you had calculated me!" "Don''t say it''s calculation. The word is too bad. Our relationship is more like a win-win situation." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "anyway, you have a lot of leisure in the imperial capital recently. I''ll find something for you by the way to avoid boredom." "I have to tell my grandfather about it." Lin Xianzhi sighed and said, "if I don''t help you sell medicine, won''t you help us to buy high-quality jade?" "Not that." Gu Weiyi seriously said: "at the beginning, I signed a contract with Lin, but I just wanted to make a good relationship with you. I had my own rules, so I would not do such a thing." She said with some feeling: "besides, I am so good at medicine. Although I am very busy, I still have to study and have no time to manage business, I still have a small asset and can invite people to do promotion. Even if you don''t help me, I can find the right people." What she said is the fact that medicine can save people''s lives. As long as the effect is good, it is basically easy to sell. As long as the effect is tested, she believes that even in Hong Kong City, there will be many people willing to be the agents of her pharmaceutical factory, because the effect determines everything. Lin Xianzhi looked at her seriously and said, "honey, you are really surprising everywhere." Gu only asked him, "do you want to sell medicine?" "Yes!" Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "as long as it''s something my sweetheart does, I''ll give it my full support." Here we go again! Gu Weiyi skimmed his lips. It''s hard for the goods to be serious for more than a minute. In fact, Gu Weiyi wronged Lin Xianzhi this time. Lin Xianzhi didn''t have any confidence in her medicine at this time. The reason is very simple, that is, although she is smart, she is still too young. Traditional Chinese medicine is about qualifications and inheritance. After all, Gu is an 18-year-old girl. Although he knows that she is different from other girls, he doesn''t think she has any attainments in medicine at such a young age. He said that testing the medicine and selling it for her were just trying to make her happy. Gu Weiyi looked at him seriously and said, "you will benefit your whole life for your decision today." Lin Xianzhi just smiles when he hears the words. When Qin Mingyang came to find Gu Yiqing, Ning Yiqing was in a dilapidated mining area hundreds of miles away. For today''s task, he decided to risk his life and lead the snake out of the hole. Those spies are so deep and dangerous that we must find a way to get rid of them. Chapter 1180 In determining the task, Ning Yiqing did a lot of homework, but also did some camouflage, he also wanted to catch those behind the scenes, but it is not easy to catch these people. They are also very careful. It''s just that the temptation to kill Ning Yiqing is too great. So no matter how careful they are, many of their people are dispatched. At least one third of the spies around the imperial capital are dispatched. But the spies are very careful. Although a lot of people have been sent out, few of them really show up. There are only three spies in command. This is a game of wits and bravery. Ning Yiqing just takes himself as a chip. On the other side of the imperial capital, he has other arrangements. They have formed a semi encirclement situation, surrounded three spies and other mercenaries to a dead corner. Zhang Zhichao, a 35 year old Islander, was sent to China as a child. He grew up in a very normal environment, just like ordinary people in China. However, they have been secretly trained and have many abilities that normal people don''t have. At this time, he has realized that this is a game. Since their appearance, a lot of things have happened. They have been forced to this position step by step. At first glance, it seems like a coincidence, but years of experience tells him that this is not a coincidence at all, but a game. He watched his comrades in arms fall one by one. He knew that he would probably die here today, but he was really not reconciled. He didn''t finish anything and died like this when he didn''t return to his motherland. Zhang Zhichao clenched his teeth, made a gesture to the people around him, and put on a situation that was somewhat unpredictable. One of his subordinates asked him, "chief, what should we do now?" "Don''t worry. I have another way. Get the loudspeaker." Zhang Zhichao orders coldly. The subordinates didn''t know what he was doing on the loudspeaker at this time. The reason why they were still alive was because the environment here was special. The shadow army led by Ning Yiqing failed to attack. Now if we make a big noise, I''m afraid they''ll expose their position, and a bad one will die here. It''s just that the subordinates know that Zhang Zhichao has always been smart and resourceful. There must be something else in this arrangement. Zhang Zhichao took out his mobile phone which was pinned to his waist. His mobile phone is completely different from those sold on the market. There are other corresponding functions in it. He opened a password lock and quickly connected to a specific channel. Then he turned on the PA function, and immediately there came a crisp female voice: "go away!" Then came a male voice: "Gu only, if I were you, I would be polite. After all, I''m your brother!" Ning Yiqing is not far away from Zhang Zhichao and others at this time. The terrain here is chosen by him, because it is complex enough to attract these people. However, there are corresponding problems. The terrain here is too complex, and it is not easy for them to chase those people. Before that, they have experienced several contests, from downtown to here. Ning Yiqing originally intended to take in the net. At this time, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly when he heard this voice. His eyes suddenly turned into frost. He was worried about Gu Wei. Are they going to attack Gu Wei? Chapter 1181 There came Zhang Zhichao''s voice: "owl wolf, do you hear your object''s voice? Your object has been controlled by our people! " "Now I''ll give you a chance to retreat immediately! Otherwise, your target will be raped first and then killed! " Su Cheng followed Ning Yiqing, and when he heard this, he couldn''t help but scold: "he''s a grandmother, and he''s making a decision on his sister-in-law. These bastards are really looking for death!" After scolding, he takes a careful look at Ning Yiqing. He knows that Ning Yiqing only cares about Gu. Zhang Zhichao chooses to connect the loudspeaker at this time for fear that Ning Yiqing''s heart will be upset. As long as Ning Yiqing''s heart is upset, these spies and mercenaries will find a chance to escape. Ning Yiqing''s whole body is sending out a chill, these personal scum are afraid to have been staring at Gu Youyi for a long time, and he has already heard at this time, they are going directly to their villa. Because he was worried about Gu Weiwei, he asked Tian Rongyue to protect Gu Weiwei recently. Now Tian Rongyue has not appeared. I''m afraid Tian Rongyue''s side will be held back. Ning Yiqing doesn''t know how many people those people sent to deal with Gu Youyi. Although he knows that she is different from other girls and has certain self-protection ability, she is a girl after all. There was anger in his eyes, but in his heart he told himself to calm down anyway. Even if he cared about chaos, he also wanted to minimize the chaos. Because he is not only Gu''s only target, he is also the leader of the shadow army. If these spies and mercenaries are allowed to escape today, not only their efforts in recent days will be wasted, but also those comrades who died will be wasted. In his body, also has his responsibility, and this kind of responsibility is equally heavy to him. Su Cheng looked at his changed face and asked anxiously, "Captain, what should I do now?" At this time, when Gu Weiyi let Qin Mingyang into the room, Ning Yiqing listened carefully to Gu''s voice. Since Qin Mingyang came to Gu, she seemed to be very calm. Ning Yiqing suddenly remembers the scene when Gu only picked up Lu Yurong when he was in Lingcheng. No matter how advantageous Lu Yurong was, Gu only showed weakness when it was time to show weakness. When it was time to show strength, Gu only gave Lu Yurong no chance to fight back. She doesn''t panic now, so he can''t panic now. He felt that at this time, he needed to believe in her and her ability. And these spies are deep-seated and poisonous people in essence. Once they take the initiative, they will always be passive. Once he''s in a passive position, it''s really dangerous just to be afraid of the only one. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "act according to the original plan, prepare to collect the net!" Su Cheng looks at him with some worry. He never worries about his ability to control the whole situation. But Su Cheng knows that if Gu Weiyi really has an accident this time, Ning Yiqing will never forgive himself. At this critical juncture, Ning Yiqing first thought about the task and them. Su Cheng''s eyes were slightly red. He nodded his head and made a gesture. Gu''s only thing is still on the loudspeaker. For Ning Yiqing, it''s a live broadcast. No one knows what will happen in the future, but the current situation is not optimistic. Chapter 1182 Su Cheng thought at this time that the battle must be solved as soon as possible. At this time, Qin Mingyang''s shameless voice came from the loudspeaker: "Gu Yiwei, it must be boring for you to live here alone! Why don''t we do something meaningful? " His voice came from the loudspeaker. It was full of obscenity and disgusted Su Cheng. Su Cheng waved to the soldiers behind him. All the soldiers understood and looked for the most favorable angle to collect the net. Zhang Zhichao laughed: "owl wolf, if you don''t stop the team, it will be too late!" "Your partner will put on a green hat for you and make you regret all your life!" "Once these things happen, your partner will hate you to the bone, and you will never be together in your whole life!" Ning Yiqing turns a deaf ear to these, he hears to distinguish a position, the gun in the hand has already raised. At this time, Zhang Zhichao heard his subordinates say: "head, we have been surrounded. The roads at two o''clock and five o''clock are all blocked. We can''t get out!" "Well, Ning Yiqing is really made of ice. I always thought he was very precious to his object, but I didn''t expect that! I''m blind. We''ve put so much effort into arranging this. " Said the other spy, somewhat irritated. At this time, he was injured and his arm was slightly bandaged. He had lost his basic fighting power and could not even lift his gun. Zhang Zhichao gritted his teeth and said, "he will regret it!" When he finished, he noticed that it was not right, and hurriedly pulled the spy to hide in the bunker. The gunfire went off and flew over their heads. Just at this time, they heard Qin Mingyang''s scream from the loudspeaker. They all Leng for a while, according to their expectations, at this time the scream should be Gu only! Then came Qin Mingyang''s roar from the loudspeaker. Zhang Zhichao was so angry that he scolded: "waste!" At the same time, someone in a dark room in the south of the Imperial City heard the voice and called out, "no! Let''s go Just they opened the door, in front of a few black gun holes, they subconsciously raised their hands. In this case, there are two more arrests in DIDU and several more. These things were done in such a secret way that they hardly disturbed the people. When Ning Yiqing heard Qin Mingyang''s scream, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, with a faint smile and pride in his eyes. His women are different from other girls in any way. He felt that it was a very wise thing to let her receive training, and even if she objected, it had to continue. Open the net, at this time completely fell down. Zhang Zhichao found that there was no hope of escape after fierce resistance, and then shot himself. Before committing suicide, he thought of their leader''s arrangement, saying that turning on the loudspeaker at the critical time could save their lives, but the result now is completely different from what their leader expected. Although he was desperate at this time, he was even more abusive! This kind of thing that can disturb Ning Yiqing''s mind, how can you send such a useless bastard to do it? An old man can''t even make a pretty girl. It''s better to die as soon as possible! It was his last thought, and then he shot and ended his spy life. But he had the courage to commit suicide, but not everyone had it. The spy whose arm was injured didn''t have the courage, so he was captured alive. Chapter 1183 The injured spy actually had the same idea as Zhang Zhichao at this time, but he had more MMP in his heart. Their leader sent such an unreliable person to carry out such an important task, and made it clear that he was joking with their lives! His heart is also desperate! When Su Cheng and others finished cleaning the battlefield, Qin Mingyang''s frightened voice came from the loudspeaker. He was slightly stunned. Just now, the loudspeaker was quiet for about a quarter of an hour. They all thought that Zhang Zhichao had turned off the loudspeaker before he died, but they didn''t expect to turn it off all the time. Su Cheng gently raises his eyebrows and turns to Ning Yiqing. He slowly walks over and looks at the loudspeaker. Then he hears Qin Mingyang''s painful and weak voice. Su Cheng said with a smile, "Captain, what did your sister-in-law do to that scum?" "I don''t know." In fact, Ning Yiqing''s heart is also a little curious. Gu only has her own way of doing things, and she is always obedient in front of him. He doesn''t know much about her means. But listening to Qin Mingyang''s frightened voice at this time, I''m afraid that the only way is a little terrible. Su Cheng touched his chest and said, "Captain, I was really scared just now. I thought you would never have the face to see your sister-in-law in the future." Ning Yiqing glared at him, but he said with a smile: "but who would have thought that my sister-in-law was so powerful? I can''t do these things too skillfully." Ning Yiqing glared at him again, and he asked, "did the captain guess that his sister-in-law could cope with this before?" Ning Yiqing was worried before, but he couldn''t reveal himself in front of Su Cheng, so he said, "my woman is as powerful as I am. If I can''t even deal with such a scum, how can I be my woman?" When he finished speaking, he completely forgot the fact that his hands almost trembled, which he had just worried about. At this time, he deeply felt how important it was to marry a more powerful daughter-in-law. He knows that the only ability of Gu must be able to cope with it at this time. Even if she can''t cope with it after such a long time, Tian Rongyue should be able to catch up with it. Su Cheng sees Ning Yiqing''s proud face. He is envious. He has seen Gu only. He knows that she is not only good-looking, but also capable. He doesn''t know where the captain of his family found such an excellent girl to be his partner. In the final analysis, what happened today still touched Ning Yiqing''s bottom line. Those spies knew and paid more attention to him than he expected. This time, the spies underestimated the enemy in dealing with Gu only. If they sent more powerful people, or sent more people, they were afraid that Gu only would be very dangerous. Ning Yiqing listens to the news over there and hears Gu Weiyi''s voice to clean up Qin Mingyang. At this time, Gu Weiyi seems to have found something after he has finished cleaning up Qin Mingyang. It should be that the wire of the eavesdropper has been removed and the signal is interrupted. Ning Yiqing was worried about Gu Youyi, but the task still had to be carried out, otherwise he would lose a lot of money. He said decisively, "stop the team!" Gu Weiwei is also aware of the danger, but she is always calm. Today, she negotiated with Lin Xianzhi about the drug agency. She is in a relatively good mood. Chapter 1184 Gu Weiyi was about to send Lin Xianzhi away when her door was knocked again. Gu''s only brow slightly wrinkled up, what day is today in the end? Why did all of them find the door? She looked through the cat''s eye and saw that it was Tian Rongyue. She opened the door and asked, "what''s the matter?" Tian Rongyue received the news from Ning Yiqing a few days ago, asking him to protect Gu Weiwei these days. Today, when he came over, he met a thief who robbed his briefcase. At that time, he was angry and went after the thief. At last, although he caught the thief, he realized that something was wrong, so he rushed over and was still breathing. When he saw Gu''s safety, he was relieved. When he saw Lin Xian sitting there again, he frowned and asked, "who is he?" Tian Rongyue had not seen Lin Xianzhi before, so she was on guard. Gu only replied: "my friend, Lin Xianzhi, Ning Yiqing has met." Tian Rongyue was a little relieved. Gu only saw that his state was not right, and then asked, "what happened?" "Nothing." "Tian Rongyue replied:" but these two days the situation is a little special, I will always be with you Gu only knew that something had really happened when he heard that, so he said something about Qin Mingyang, and then he took out the earphone. Looking at her, Tian Rongyue was a little surprised. She was a little uncomfortable and asked, "how?" Tian Rongyue took a deep breath: "thank God you''re OK." At this time, he had realized that Gu only himself had solved the problem in a muddle. He was both relieved and a little sorry. If Gu can''t solve this problem today, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. For the first time, he felt that Gu Weiyi was not all shortcomings, and he could stand beside Ning Yiqing. Gu only saw that he looked suspicious, so he had to add: "I''m not sure about the specific things. Ning Shao just asked me to protect you. When he comes back, ask him if you have any questions." Gu Wei always knew that his mouth could not be more strict. If he didn''t want to say it, he couldn''t find out why, so she gave him a tit and didn''t care about him. When she thought of Ning Yiqing again, she was even more annoyed. He knew that she might be in danger, but he didn''t tell her that he was going to carry out the task and didn''t mention it to her! Not with her after the first new year''s Day! Gu only thinks that at this time, she can make a proper noise, so that he will not be so male chauvinist and will not tell her anything! So she turned to Lin Xianzhi and said, "let''s go to the playground." Lin Xianzhi is so elated to hear this. He came to Gu Weiyi today just to grind her and let her go to the playground with him! So he immediately agreed. Gu Weiyi called the dormitory and took Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger out to play. They were bored in the dormitory. As soon as they received Gu''s phone call, they immediately agreed. Several people except Tian Rongyue are familiar with the emperor, others are not familiar, so Tian Rongyue became their driver. Chapter 1185 It was cold in the imperial capital, and there was no decent playground in the 1990s. The final decision was to go to the zoo to see the animals. Tian Rongyue saw several people cheering, only felt that his head was aching. He had only wanted to protect Gu''s only one person, but now it''s good. This group of people is mighty, and he doesn''t know who to protect! He felt that Gu''s only intention was to upset him! Lin Xianzhi washed his hair completely black, took off the earrings, and then wore a coat that was not so fashionable. The whole person''s aura has changed a lot. He immediately felt like his brother next door, more like a gangster on the street, so that Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger couldn''t connect him with the "ruffian" in the Imperial University that day. Looking at Lin Xianzhi, Yu Xiangxiang asked Gu Youyi: "who is this handsome guy? Let''s introduce it Gu Weiyi hasn''t introduced himself yet. Lin Xianzhi has started the self introduction mode there: "I''m from Hong Kong. I''m honored to meet two beauties. I''m the only friend. Please take care of me in the future." He finally controlled that he didn''t call Gu the only sweetheart in front of so many people, but the self introduction was more or less full of his unique Sao Bao mode. Wang feng''er just smiles, but Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes shine, and says with a smile, "take care of you? In what way? " She said, eyes to look at the only body. Lin Xianzhi''s eyes also glanced at Gu only''s body, then said with a smile: "I like only, and I intend to chase her, so her friend is my friend. I am responsible for all the expenses when I go out today." Yu Xiangxiang laughed: "the handsome guy from Hong Kong City, the only one who has an object, you have no chance!" "I know the only one who has an object, but I don''t care as long as I like her!" Lin Xianzhi has always been cheeky, and this level of words can''t hit him at all. When Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger heard this, they blinked at Gu Wei. The taste of gossip in their eyes was strong. Gu Weiyi calmly said: "don''t listen to his nonsense there. I''m just my little boss. Oh, I forgot to tell you that their company was recruiting people when I was in the summer work study program. I applied for the job and was hired." Work study program? Application? Lin Xianzhi for Gu only this statement said ha ha, but she is still a college student, really not suitable for too ostentatious, she is happy. Yu Xiangxiang immediately looked at Gu Weiyi with adoration on his face and said, "only one, have you found a job before you graduated?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "my family is poor, and my father is sick and needs to take medicine for many years, so I can only find a job to subsidize the family." When Lin Xianzhi heard this, she continued to ha ha, not to mention Su''s family affairs. As long as she was willing, she would go to the jade market to gamble on a stone god horse and become a super rich woman every minute! And the consulting fee she gets every year in Lin''s group is the ten-year salary of many families. Is she poor? ha-ha! However, Lin Xianzhi immediately thought of another thing. It seems that she lived in the Qin family in front of the gambling stone. It seems that the Qin family''s situation is really not good, and Qin Zhenhua seems to be really ill. So in essence, Gu only didn''t lie, just a little bit to avoid the heavy. Chapter 1186 Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang were surprised to hear Gu only talk about their family for the first time. Yu Xiangxiang''s spirit is quite big. He immediately said to Gu Weiyi, "the only one, you are so excellent. I believe you will get better and better in the future." Wang feng''er sees that Gu Weiyi usually eats and wears well. Although she doesn''t know the brand of her clothes, she can also see that the materials of those clothes are so good that she can''t see Gu''s poverty. Gu only saw her eyes and said with a smile: "the reason why my family can make a fortune depends on the support of Mr. Lin, who has given me a better salary among my peers. So today, the little boss is here. I''ll try my best to be a landlord. Where can the little boss invite us? I''ll invite you." When Lin Xianzhi hears Gu''s statement, he draws his mouth. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger both smile. They also see that Gu''s statement is just to draw a clear line with Lin Xianzhi. So on the way to the zoo, Tian Rongyue drives, Lin Xianzhi sits in the co driver''s cab, and three girls sit in the back. Careful Wang feng''er said softly: "the only thing is that it''s not easy for everyone. Today''s money is for you first. When we go back, Xiangxiang and I will give you that part of our consumption." In her opinion, the cost of such a group of people going out for a day will not be too small. Even though Gu Wei gets a good salary in Lin''s group, Gu Wei''s family still has a burden, so they can''t take advantage of Gu Wei. Gu only said softly: "this time the little boss came to the emperor to pay me, so I have money now. We have already said in the dormitory that anyone who makes money has to invite the people in the dormitory to have a big meal. Today I am here to fulfill the agreement." In fact, is this the feeling they expressed when they saw several senior girls preparing to find a job in the dormitory some time ago. In fact, in this era, students from DIDU university are still very popular. Basically, they don''t have to find jobs by themselves. Most of the time, employers will book people early. She saw that Wang feng''er''s eyes were a little embarrassed, so she added: "in fact, I''m very rich. You don''t have to be polite to me. If you really want to thank me, please help me clean up Mr. Lin. he''s very upset." Wang feng''er heard Gu only said so, only to comfort her, afraid she was embarrassed, so she nodded with a smile. That is to say, when they went to the zoo together, they only asked Gu to buy tickets. After they went in, they didn''t buy any of those gadgets or a bottle of all kinds of drinks. When several people had dinner together in the evening, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang chose the cheapest dishes. Gu only thought that she was very lucky to meet such kind-hearted roommates as Wang feng''er and Yu Xiang Xiang. They knew the respect between people and the boundaries between people. Lin Xianzhi also saw what the two girls thought. He also thought that Gu''s two roommates were really good. He also knew a little bit about Xiangshu. He could see that although the two girls had different personalities, they both had a kind heart. Five people ready to leave, Gu only one heard someone call her: "Gu only one!" She turned her head and saw that Lin Shuyue was having dinner with some of her classmates. It seemed that she was also out to play today. It was really a great coincidence to meet Lin Shuyue here. Chapter 1187 Gu Youyi hasn''t seen Lin Shuyue since the college entrance examination. In high school, Lin Shuyue was Gu''s only friend, but Lin Shuyue''s personality was a little lonely. Gu Youyi was busy and didn''t get in touch with Lin Shuyue, so he didn''t know where Lin Shuyue went to university. She didn''t expect to meet Lin Shuyue here, so she asked with a smile, "Why are you here?" "If you are allowed to come to the imperial capital to study, will you not let me, a former member of the learning committee, take the imperial air exam or something?" Lin Shuyue said with a smile. Gu only smile: "so you got the imperial airlines, Congratulations!" Lin Shuyue''s eyes were also full of smiles. They talked to each other about the recent situation. Because there were too many people around, they didn''t say much. So she took out a piece of paper from her bag and wrote a number to Gu Youyi: "this is the telephone downstairs of our dormitory. You call this telephone at night, and then Aunt SuGuan will come to the dormitory to call me." Gu Weiyi then left her contact information, and then separated. After they left, Lin Shuyue''s male classmates asked her, "are you from high school? How beautiful! Let''s meet next time! " "If she is a famous flower, don''t make up her mind." Lin Shuyue glanced at the boys and said, "her object is 10000 times more handsome than you, and her ability is 10000 times stronger. The most important thing is that her family should be powerful, powerful, and good to her. If you want to chase her, you have to wait for your next life." Several boys were disappointed, and the girl next to them asked Lin Shuyue, "didn''t you follow two men around your high school classmates just now? One of them is very handsome. Is that her object? " Lin Shuyue also saw Lin Xianzhi just now, but she also glanced at it, didn''t pay much attention, and said: "her object is much more handsome than that man." Although Lin Xianzhi looks very good, Lin Shuyue thinks his aura is weaker than Ning Yiqing. She thinks Gu Weiyi can''t like a man other than Ning Yiqing. If Gu only knew what Lin Shuyue thought, he would give her a hug, and then shout out: "confidant." Tian Rongyue was worried about what would happen today, so that he was very nervous throughout the whole process. However, to his surprise, today was smooth and nothing happened. He also secretly breathes a sigh of relief, fortunately Gu only has nothing to do, otherwise Ning Yi Qing comes back to estimate to be able to chop him. On the way back, Yu Xiangxiang came up to Gu Weiyi and asked, "do you really have a bad impression on your handsome Mr. Lin?" "I''m very single-minded. I only like my Yiqing." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, and then she suddenly remembered one thing. When she was watching animals in the zoo today, Yu Xiangxiang had been holding Lin Xianzhi''s talk for a long time? Gu only thinks it''s very possible. To some extent, Yu Xiangxiang is also from the appearance Association. He has a good relationship at school. The boys who are somewhat ambiguous are all handsome. So she couldn''t help asking, "don''t you take a fancy to him?" "Don''t be so straightforward!" Yu Xiangxiang lightly pursed his lips and said with a smile, "I think he is quite handsome and can develop for a while." Chapter 1188 Gu only advised: "it is said that his girlfriend in Hong Kong City can row from his home to Luohu port. You''d better stay away from him!" "The man of flower heart is romantic commonly, know to ache a person." Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes glowed: "I think this is his advantage." Gu only has always known that Yu Xiang may be due to the specific ethnic relationship, and her view on the relationship between men and women is far beyond this era. She had to say, "I admire your idea, but I still advise you to be careful." Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "don''t worry, I know it in my heart!" Gu only saw her face and turned her mouth. She often heard Yu Xiangxiang say that she knew this and that, but in essence, Yu Xiangxiang knew nothing. Just this kind of thing, Gu only felt that she could only express her own opinions, and could not influence Xiang Xiang''s thoughts, so she could only sigh a long time. At this time, the military headquarters has become a mess today. Ning Yiqing made a very comprehensive arrangement this time. She released people in key positions. In addition to catching several important spies, she also caught a senior member of the company. Because this matter is carried out under the instruction of Ning Beichuan, the whole matter is highly efficient and involves a wide range of people. In this case, even Ning Beichuan needs to be cautious. So he went to the big leader himself and reported the matter in detail. No one knows what he talked about with the big leaders, because Ning Beichuan didn''t have a third person present when he reported his work. All they knew was that his face was condensed when he came out, and then they issued a series of orders to arrest people. The whole company also trembled because of this. Of course, these things are carried out in secret and hardly known to the outside world. Gu, who seems to have something to do with it, knows nothing about the follow-up. But when she went to the training camp the next day, she found that the atmosphere in the training camp was different from usual, and it was a little depressing. The staff were busy, but she didn''t know what they were busy with. When she arrived at the training camp, she found that several trainees didn''t come. She asked Wang xiongchao curiously, "what''s the matter today?" Wang xiongchao knew that although she took part in the training, she was not a regular employee. She didn''t know that these things were normal, so he said in a low voice, "it''s good that you know about this. You''re catching spies on it." Gu''s only thought of Ning Yiqing''s mission, she can''t help but skim her lips. Yesterday she still wanted to give birth to Ning Yiqing. Today she is worried about him again. She felt that she was not so fickle! She has become the fickle woman she hated most before Just at this time, Hua Zhifeng came. He took a look at Gu, and didn''t say much. He just let them start training. Gu only a stuffy training, flower know wind is really can''t go on, said: "Ning Yiqing is very safe, tomorrow will come back." Gu only snorted and said, "I didn''t ask him. What did you say he did?" Hua Zhifeng Gu only then raised a smiling face to him and said: "but the instructor is much more intimate than before. Now he will care about the students. I''ll treat you to a big meal another day." Hua Zhifeng Chapter 1189 At this time, Hua Zhifeng really has a sense that a woman is the most changeable animal in the world. Gu''s face changing speed is not so fast. After a long time, he said to her, "it''s a pity that you don''t play Sichuan Opera!" Gu only knew that the unique skill of Sichuan opera was to change face. She knew that he was scolding her in disguise. When she knew Ning Yiqing was safe, she was in a better mood. She said with a smile: "the instructor thought I had artistic talent! I think so, too. " Hua Zhifeng Gu only whispered: "I have to find a way to cure the drillmaster''s illness as soon as possible. When the drillmaster''s health is good, these tasks can be carried out by the drillmaster instead of Ning Yiqing running around. It''s not easy for me to see Ning Yiqing now." Although they have settled their love now, they are always busy and have to find the time to meet each other. It''s not easy. Hua Zhifeng has good ears. Although her voice is very small, he can hear it very clearly. He almost died when he heard this. He always felt that soldiers should carry out their duties, even if they died on the battlefield. But at this time, when he heard Gu''s voice, he felt as if everything had changed! Dare feeling she so heart so hard to help him cure, but want to spend more time with Ning Yiqing? Do you want him to carry out the task on behalf of Ning Yiqing? He sighed in his heart, sure enough, only women and villains in this world are hard to support! Ning Yiqing did come back the next day, but this time it was equivalent to poking Ma Fengwo in the military headquarters. He also had a lot of things to deal with. The task was finished, but people were too busy. After he came back, he only called Gu Weiyi to report that he was safe, but Gu Weiyi didn''t even see anyone, and he didn''t have time to be a full-time instructor for her. Hua Zhifeng was responsible for the follow-up training. Gu only knew that he was safe, then she took out her previous anger again. She silently swore in her heart that when she saw Ning Yiqing, she would deal with him severely! Let him carry out the mission, don''t tell her! Let him come back and never see her! Let him only make a phone call to report peace and then no one! Gu only at the beginning of the time is full of this gas drum, looking forward to see him after a hard vent. But Ning Yiqing has been very busy. After she couldn''t see anyone for a week, her anger disappeared and she began to think about him again. And she is also very busy at ordinary times. In addition, the final exam is coming soon. Her daily learning task is even more urgent. She needs to read a lot of books every day. Shao Yizhi also checks her progress of reading medical books from time to time. She just wants to split herself into several. Since that time, Cheng Su Su seems to be quite honest. At least he doesn''t come back to block Gu Wei Yi. He just can''t hide the hatred in Gu''s eyes. Although Cheng Jinmo''s injury is a little serious, it doesn''t matter that he didn''t hurt the key. It''s just because he was protecting Su tingxue from the injury, so Su tingxue was a little upset and went to see Cheng Jinmo several times intermittently. But the doctor told Su tingxue that Cheng Jinmo''s wound healed very slowly. Even if it healed, he was afraid that there would be sequelae in the future. Chapter 1190 Su tingxue was originally a cold faced and warm-hearted person. When she heard the news, she was even more upset. Even if she felt that her fate with Cheng Jinmo had been broken, she could not ignore Cheng Jinmo even if ordinary people saved her. She remembered that the medicine she made when Gu was injured was very good, so she called Gu to help make some. After Gu Weiyi had adjusted the medicine, it happened to be Sunday. Su tingxue had planned to take it by herself. As a result, there was something urgent to deal with in the Research Institute, so she asked Gu to send it to Cheng Jinmo. She rushed directly from the research institute to the hospital. Gu Weiyi doesn''t want to see Cheng Jinmo at all. He just thinks that if there is no Cheng Jinmo, Su tingxue will be lucky this time, so he will come down. She also changed her mind. She only regarded Cheng Jinmo as the benefactor to save Su tingxue. When she went to see him again, she didn''t feel uncomfortable. Gu only took medicine to the hospital, Su tingxue has not come. Gu only came to see the hospital once, so he knew Cheng Jinmo''s ward. Because Cheng Jinmo is in an important position, there is a guard on duty at the door. After Gu Weiyi showed his identity, they checked her carefully and let her into Cheng Jinmo''s ward. When she went in, Cheng Jinmo was working on official business, and his secretary general was reporting to him with the information. He was overjoyed to see Gu only come over. He read the information in his hand and asked the Secretary General to go out after signing. Gu only knew that he was injured in his right shoulder. Although his signature with his right hand was not smooth, it was basically no problem. That means that his injury has recovered. She saw that Cheng Jinmo took the gauze and hung his right hand on his chest, pretending that the wound had not fully recovered. She despised him from her heart and pretended to be a man! Cheng Jinmo said to her with a smile, "how do you come? Sit down He knows that Gu Wei was hurt by the last incident. Recently, he has been thinking about it in his heart. Some things can''t stand thinking about it. The more he thinks about it, the more he can find the flaws. At this time, he also knew that Gu Youyi, whom he had known before, was not really Gu Youyi, and he regretted more and more about that day. Since he was injured, Gu only did not come to see him. He knew that she must still be angry. At this time, he was very happy to see her coming. Gu''s face was light: "my mother said that minister Cheng''s injury has not been good. She knew that a friend''s wound medicine had a good effect, so she asked me to go to that friend and get some. But looking at minister Cheng''s appearance, it seems that these wound medicine can''t be used at all. If there is no other thing, I will go first." She doesn''t want to tell Cheng Jinmo that she helped him to make the medicine. There was no father daughter relationship between her and him, and she didn''t need this kind of care. When Cheng Jinmo heard her words, he immediately knew that she had just seen his signature. He also felt a little embarrassed. He just saw that she was going to leave and cried out: "only, wait a minute!" Gu only looked at him and asked, "does minister Cheng still want to teach me for Cheng Su Su? If you have this idea, I advise you to stop. My mother is not here now, and I have a bad temper, which may cause you to have a cerebral hemorrhage. " Chapter 1191 Cheng Jinmo sees Gu only one face calmly say these words, his heart is somewhat uncomfortable, he always wants to face, Gu only one is a younger generation, even if he has realized at this time that he had done things, at this time also can''t pull down the face to apologize to Gu only one. He said, "no, I just want to ask you about what happened before." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "minister Cheng manages everything every day. Now he is ill again. How can I ask you about me, a girl from the countryside who has never seen the world? You''ll have a good rest and recover soon, so that my mother won''t have to take care of you in the hospital after she finishes her work every day. " Cheng Jinmo''s face turned blue and red when she was angry with him. He tried to find something to say to Gu Weiyi, but he found that he really didn''t know what to say to her, so he had to say: "since you sent me the medicine, please leave it!" Gu Weiwei really didn''t want to give him any medicine, so he gave him a slanting look and then fell asleep in his heart: "he''s just my mother''s life-saving benefactor. I''m a civilized, polite, well-educated socialist new man with four haves. I don''t care about him in general!" So she said with a smile, "OK, I hope these medicines can help you and make your wound heal faster!" Cheng Jinmo was made uncomfortable by the honorifics in her words. This is the first time that father and daughter get along with each other alone in their life. At this time, he feels a little subtle and strange. He coughed and said, "yes." Gu Wei a smile, then ready to go out, just at this time the door opened, Su tingxue came in. As soon as Su tingxue came in, she felt the strange atmosphere in the room. She took a look at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi spread his hand, and then said, "Mom, I''ve brought the medicine here. I don''t think it can be used." "It''s useful." Cheng Jinmo said busily. Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrow, and Su tingxue looked at Cheng Jinmo: "I heard that you have been dealing with business these days. You''d better have a rest first. After all, health is the most important." Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "the wound and may as well do, lying in bed is OK, it is better to find something to do, otherwise the brain rust, the body should be moldy." Su tingxue picked up an apple and peeled it: "eat more fruits and supplement some vitamins." Cheng Jinmo reaches out his hand to pick it up, but when he turns around, it seems that he has hurt his right shoulder. He snorts. Su tingxue quickly handed the apple closer. She frowned slightly and said, "you will be involved in the wound when you move like this. You''d better change the medicine first. I''ll call the doctor." "You don''t need to trouble the doctor for such a trifle." Gu said, "Mom, have you forgotten? I also know a little about medicine, and I can change the dressing. If minister Cheng doesn''t dislike it, I''ll change it for you! " Cheng Jinmo couldn''t figure out what she thought for a moment, but he felt that she was taking the initiative to get close to him. He was also happy and said, "good!" Gu''s eyes were full of mockery, but his face showed a very shallow smile. There are ready-made gauze, scissors and other corresponding tools in the ward. Although Gu Weiyi is a traditional Chinese medicine, it is still difficult for her to change the dressing. She also wants to see where Cheng Jinmo''s wound has recovered. When Cheng Jinmo''s wound came out, she saw that he still had some ferocious wounds, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Chapter 1192 Although Cheng Jinmo''s injury at this time has recovered 60% or 70%, he is still slightly red and swollen, and a few parts are still slightly bulging. His recovery is really slow, but it is not as serious as he showed in front of Su tingxue. Gu Wei looked at him, and he gave her a smile. Although she didn''t like him, it was undeniable that he was very elegant when he laughed. He could see his handsome appearance when he was young. She ignored him and squeezed his wound with the sterilized camera, which made him take a cold breath. Gu only saw his face and said apologetically, "does it hurt? Did I start a little harder? " At this time, Cheng Jinmo knows that nine times out of ten she is intentional, and he says in front of Su tingxue that his wound has not recovered well. At this time, even if he knows that Gu is only intentional, he can only hold on in front of Su tingxue and say: "it''s ok, it would have been a little painful when changing the dressing." Gu Weiyi skims his mouth. He can really pretend! She despised his affectation very much, so when she changed his dressing, she was rude all the time, and his forehead was sweating with pain. Gu Yiwei said faintly: "there is no blood in your wound. If it remains in it, it will not only scar, but also have a great impact on your body after it grows well. So you can bear it for a while, and it will be better soon." Although she has the idea of hating Cheng Jinmo, what she said is true. She also wants Cheng Jinmo''s injury to get better soon, so she doesn''t need Su tingxue to run around often. And the doctor in the hospital, because of Cheng Jinmo''s identity, how dare he squeeze the blood of his wound like this? Cheng Jinmo doesn''t know what to say at this time. If a doctor or a nurse squeezes his wound like this, he is likely to be angry. But when the object is Gu only, he doesn''t say much and can only bear it. Gu Weiyi, though full of disdain for him in his heart, silently praised him in his heart because of his tolerance: he is really tolerant. Gu only changed the medicine for him, and his whole body almost collapsed in pain. He wanted to pull Su tingxue to talk, pretending to be poor and sympathetic. As a result, he was so tired that he didn''t want to say a word. Su tingxue is a smart person. If she didn''t understand what''s going on today at the beginning, she also understood it now. She thought of Cheng Jinmo''s attitude towards Gu at Mr. Cheng''s birthday party, and she felt that today''s Cheng Jinmo deserved it! After Gu changed the medicine, he put the rest on Cheng Jinmo''s bedside table: "the medicine is here. Later, Minister Cheng can find a nurse to change it for you. There''s nothing wrong here. Let''s go first. I wish minister Cheng a speedy recovery!" She said to pull up Su tingxue to go, Cheng Jinmo want to stop them to stay, the strength to say a word is gone. After the mother and daughter come out from Cheng Jinmo, after they go downstairs, Su tingxue can''t help laughing any more. As soon as she smiles, Gu Yiwei also smiles. Su tingxue asked Gu Yiwei, "are you on purpose today?" Gu Weiyi said: "it can''t be regarded as intentional. Mom, you have to believe me. I''m not only a doctor, but also a doctor with professional ethics, so everything I do is good for the patients." Chapter 1193 "Smart." Su tingxue stretched out her hand on Gu''s only forehead and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking." Gu Weiyi immediately flattered Su tingxue: "mom really knows me best in the world. I love you so much!" Su tingxue laughs: "flatterer!" Gu Yiyi smiles, Su tingxue asks her again: "how does Cheng Jinmo''s injury recover?" "The recovery is not very good, but it is not as serious as he shows." Gu only told the truth: "it''s just common sense that his wound should not recover so slowly." She didn''t have much interest in Cheng Jinmo, so she didn''t go into the details. Su tingxue''s eyes are somewhat thoughtful: "he is in a high position, many people want to replace him, and now the high-level side of the imperial capital is not flat recently. It''s hard to guarantee that someone will hit him and do something about him." Gu only for these things is not too much relationship, just smile. Su tingxue sighed and said, "I don''t want to take care of his business, but your brother is still in the Cheng family, but I can''t ignore him." Cheng Shutang has always been the pride of Su tingxue. He has his security and his boldness in his work. Now he is the deputy general manager and has a bright future. However, if there is a problem with Cheng Jinmo, Cheng Shutang will inevitably be upset by others, and his future is worrying. Although Su tingxue is upright, she has been in this circle since she was a child. She naturally has her own views on these things. She is not a person who favors herself, but she is also a mother. She will always consider for her children. Gu only didn''t think of this. When Su tingxue said this, he knew the seriousness of this seemingly small thing and said, "I didn''t feel for him just now, so I don''t know if he has any other problems. Why don''t we go back to feel for him now?" Su tingxue said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. Maybe I think too much, maybe it''s just because of his constitution, so the wound heals slowly." Gu Weiyi smiles. Su tingxue looks at her and says, "come on, let''s go home. I told your grandmother that you would go back to dinner today. It''s estimated that she went to her market to buy a bunch of dishes you like early in the morning." Gu''s only eyes lit up: "I think I am so happy now!" "Just know." But Su tingxue said with some regret: "if only I could find you earlier, so that you have not been married, so that you can always be with me." Every time she thought about it, she felt that her heart had been robbed. In fact, she doesn''t like Gu only to accompany Ning Yiqing often, but she also knows that Gu only is a smart child and knows how to balance these things. So Gu only didn''t go back to Su''s home these weekend, and she didn''t come to ask Gu only to go back. Gu''s only place to live is far away from her research institute. Gu Weiyi is very busy, and she is also very busy. She has to squeeze every day. In addition, she is now in a special period, so she can''t go to Gu''s only place every day. In this way, mother and daughter have not spent much time together since they met. Gu Weiyi said in her arms, "no matter whether I get married or not, I''m mom''s daughter! Although Ning Yiqing is important, she is not as important as her mother. " Chapter 1194 "You''re the sweet one." The corners of Su tingxue''s mouth rose slightly, and the smile in her eyes became stronger. Because of Gu only, she compares Gu only with Cheng Su Su from time to time, but the more she compares, the more she thinks Gu only is good. Every time Cheng Su Su talks to her sweetly, nine times out of ten she has a plan. And Gu only sweet mouth, but just simple coax her happy, no other mind. Mother and daughter talk and laugh, ready to leave the hospital, but see Cheng Su Su came in. Three people all have some accidents, looked at each other, for a time the atmosphere is a little delicate. Cheng Susu saw Gu Weiyi hook Su tingxue''s hand, and Su tingxue just smile is very gentle, her heart immediately some bad taste. Although she is not close to Su tingxue, she has never regarded Su tingxue as her own mother, but seeing Gu''s only way to get along with Su tingxue, she is jealous. She cried with a smile: "Mom, you come to see Dad!" Su tingxue frowned: "I told you before, I''m not your mother, you don''t call my mother again!" Cheng Su Su''s clever smile: "that can''t, in my heart, you will always be my mother." Su tingxue frowned, but Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mom, you have lived with her for so many years, and you don''t know that she is right and wrong. She always speaks sweetly, and you don''t know how to scold you. What do you care about with her?" Cheng Su Su''s face changed slightly. Gu only looked at her and said, "Cheng Su Su, you haven''t come to provoke me for some days. I feel so bored. Look when you will provoke me and give me a chance to abuse you." Cheng Su Su almost lost her breath when she heard this sentence. She always felt that she was smart and resourceful, but she and Gu only fought each other for many times, but they didn''t take advantage of each other! Cheng Su Su took a deep breath. Without the desire to speak any more, she turned away with a cold face. But she didn''t take a few steps, but she heard Gu Weiyi say to Su tingxue: "Mom, you are too kind. For this kind of person who thinks about disgusting people every day, you have to be more disgusting than her. Otherwise, how can you disgust her? If you won''t, I''ll teach you. " Cheng Su Su almost didn''t fall to the ground when she heard this, but the mother and daughter had already walked away with a smile. She stood alone in front of the door of the hospital and felt cold all over. How ever was she bullied like this? In her eyes, she couldn''t hide the sinister color. She said in a deep voice, "Gu you, don''t be proud. I can''t deal with you now, but someone can deal with you! We''ll see! " At this time, Mo Feiyan knocked on Ning''s door with a basket of Artemisia. Ning Beichuan is so busy these days that he went to work again early this morning. There are only Miao Bihu and nanny at home. After the nanny opened the door, Miao Bihu saw that it was her, and immediately smile: "the flying swallow is coming, sit down quickly!" Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "yesterday, my brother came back from a business trip to the South and brought some Artemisia selengensis. He brought a lot of Artemisia selengensis. I thought that the emperor of Artemisia selengensis had nothing to sell, so I sent some to my aunt for a taste." Miao Bihu''s hometown is in the south. Artemisia selengensis, which she used to eat when she was a child, is very seasonal. Moreover, it''s a long way to go, so it''s hard to transport it to the imperial capital, so it''s rarely sold in the imperial capital market. Chapter 1195 Miao Bihu has been thinking about this for a long time. At this time, Mo Feiyan sent her Artemisia selengensis, and she was so happy that she said: "you are a child with a heart!" Mo Feiyan''s smile is all over her face at this time. She is so funny. With such a gentle smile, the whole person looks more lovely. The more Miao Bihu looks at her, the more she likes her. So Miao Bihu busy stay her at home to eat, and Mo Feiyan is a very know how to measure, at this time said: "there are still some things at home, will not eat at aunt''s house, thank you aunt." Miao Bihu liked it even more when she said that. At this time, he said, "I got some excellent rock tea last time. You can bring some back to your mother to try it." Mo Feiyan''s mother is a gentle and elegant writer. She usually writes small articles when she has nothing to do. She also knows how to enjoy life. When she lived in the courtyard before, the relationship between them was very good. Mo Feiyan said thanks. Miao Bihu directed the nanny to pack tea. She turned around and asked with a smile, "do you want to go abroad?" Mo Feiyan replied with a smile: "there''s another graduation defense. After the defense, I won''t go out. Although it''s good outside, how can I have my own motherland?" "That''s nature." Miao Bihu also sighed: "Yiqing has been abroad for many years before, but I have never had a peaceful life in my heart. Now when I come back, I feel at ease. We parents prefer to have our children by our side." Mo Feiyan asked with a smile: "has Ning Yiqing returned to China? In what unit? " "He is a soldier. What unit can he go to? I''m still in the army. I don''t know what I''m doing every day. I''m not at home all day. " Miao Bihu hasn''t seen Ning Yiqing for quite a few days. She thinks about him and complains. Mo Feiyan smiles and knows that she doesn''t need to answer this. Sure enough, Miao Bihu asks her, "what''s her plan after she returns home?" "I studied business administration abroad, and I don''t want to go to public institutions. I want to help my uncle." Mo Feiyan replied. The Mo family is also a big family. There are several brothers on top of her. Now they are all independent figures in the imperial capital. The foundation of the Mo family is stable. She doesn''t need to come back to the system, so she will go into business with her temperament. Mo Feiyan''s mother is also a big family, but she is mainly engaged in business. Since the reform and opening up, her uncle has smelled some business opportunities and started to do something similar to engineering. Up to now, she has become the richest man in the imperial capital. For Mo Feiyan, whether she is in politics or business, it''s OK, and the elders in her family have paved a bright road for her. As long as she has enough ability, it''s not difficult for her to do well in the future. She has been outstanding since she was a child. No matter in ability, appearance or wisdom, she is the best of her peers. Miao Bi Lake''s eyes are full of praise: "this is very good, girls don''t need to be so strong." At this time, she also has a lot of abacus in her heart. She doesn''t like Gu only. She wants to find a daughter-in-law for Ning Yiqing who is satisfied with her. This daughter-in-law wants to be high-ranking, beautiful, gentle and easy to handle. In the imperial capital, there are too few girls who meet these conditions. Chapter 1196 Miao Bihu thought that Cheng Su Su was good before. Later she knew that Cheng Su Su was not born to the Cheng family. Then she thought that Cheng Su Su was not worthy of Ning Yiqing. When she was worried, Mo Feiyan appeared! Even though Mo Feiyan''s conditions were just tailored according to the standards of her daughter-in-law, she could not be more satisfied. Mo Feiyan just politely smile, echoed a few words. After chatting in the room for a while, Mo Feiyan left. When she left, Miao Bihu took her to the door. Looking at her back, she murmured thoughtfully, "Feiyan is a good child! I just don''t know if I have a destiny with Yiqing! " She added: "such a good daughter-in-law, I can''t let her run away, even if there is no fate, I will let them have fate! It''s just that the child of Yiqing is a dead brain, and it''s really hard to deal with. I have to make a good plan for this. " Because of Cheng Su Su''s prior experience, Miao Bi Hu has her own experience in dealing with this matter. Because of this so-called experience, she will be more careful. But when she thought of Ning Yiqing''s attitude towards Gu, she was a little upset. When Ning Beichuan came home in the evening, he found a plate of Artemisia selengensis on the table. He immediately became curious: "this dish is a fresh one. Now the emperor can''t sell it. Where did you get it?" "It''s from Mo''s girl." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "I haven''t seen that girl for several years. Now she looks pretty. After drinking foreign ink for several years, her temperament is very unusual." Ning Beichuan thought for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out whose daughter is the girl of Mo family in Miao Bihu''s mouth. When Miao Bihu saw what he looked like, he had to explain again: "the Mo family who moved out of the courtyard. That girl had the same name of child prodigy as Yi Qing when she was a child." Ning Beichuan finally remembered what she said. He frowned slightly and said, "what does she come here to send reed wormwood for?" Miao Bihu was not very happy to hear him say that, so he said, "the Artemisia selengensis is not worth any money. It''s just the will of others." Ning Beichuan knew that she had always been able to toss, but when she heard this sentence, she also felt a headache: "our two families have not contacted each other for many years, how did she suddenly come to send you Artemisia selengensis?" "She went abroad to study a few years ago and returned to China." Miao Bihu explained: "she didn''t come to send the Artemisia selengensis all of a sudden. A few days ago, she also sent two bottles of foreign wine. Not only our family, but also other families." The relationship between Ning Beichuan and Mo Feiyan''s father has not been very good. They have different political views, and sometimes there are chokes when they meet. Therefore, the two families have not had much contact in recent years. Miao Bihu looked at the dish of reed wormwood and said with a smile: "Feiyan is really a sensible and considerate child, especially the calm heart is rare, and our family Yiqing is a class mate." As soon as Ning Beichuan heard this, he felt a little headache. He and Miao Bihu had been husband and wife for many years. Naturally, they knew each other very well. They didn''t want Ning Yiqing''s marriage to make the house uneasy. He couldn''t help persuading Miao Bihu: "Yiqing likes Gu only. Before, you didn''t think Gu only had a good family background. Now there are Su''s and Cheng''s behind her. Is her family background worthy of Yiqing? Don''t get involved in the affairs of their young people any more. Let them do it! " Chapter 1197 "I will never let Yi Qing marry Gu only." Miao Bihu''s words are very simple: "last time Gu only said in our house, you also heard her temper. If she really wants to marry to our Ning family, I have to be bullied to death by her!" Ning Beichuan pressed the eyebrow and said: "Gu only is not as unbearable as you said..." "You mustn''t speak up for her!" Miao Bihu interrupted: "even if she was born by Su tingxue, it can''t cover up the fact that she grew up in the countryside! A girl like her is far from the word "Lady of the family!" Ning Beichuan originally thought that after Gu''s identity was revealed, Miao Bihu''s impression of Gu would be changed. He should be able to accept Gu''s identity, but now it seems that things are not like this at all! Miao Bihu saw his expression and said firmly: "just look at the only girl like Gu, you can see that she is not a good one. Just like her, she is worse than the flying swallow! In my opinion, only a girl like Feiyan, who was born in a famous family and was carefully educated, can be Yiqing''s daughter-in-law. " Ning Beichuan felt more pain, but it was not easy to brush her, so he said: "after all, it''s just your opinion. Have you ever asked Yiqing''s opinion?" Miao Bi Lake Leng for a while, Ning Beichuan took the opportunity to say: "also, how long have you not seen Yiqing?" Miao Bihu was stunned again. Ning Beichuan looked at her and said, "a son is blessed by his own son. He wants to marry your daughter-in-law for the rest of his life. If you interfere more, it will only make him tired. It''s better to let him go. In this way, your mother and son have a harmonious relationship. Why not?" "I usually can let him do anything, but I can''t let him do this thing!" Miao Bihu said unhappily, "I really don''t like Gu only. I don''t like her temperament or her birth, so I will never allow Gu only to marry into our Ning family." When Ning Beichuan heard this, he knew he couldn''t persuade him any more, so he digged off the topic and said, "I''ve sent someone to pick up dad. He should be back in a few days. You should clean up your home." Although Miao Bihu was reluctant to hear this, she did not dare to say anything. She was afraid of master Ning! It will be the final exam soon. Cheng Su Su Su has 12 points to prepare for the exam. She thinks this time may be her only chance. This test is the first formal test for freshmen entering the Imperial University. The results of the test will be stored in their files, so the test is much stricter than the mid-term exam. In the College of liberal arts, the students of each class were rearranged and separated in this examination, and the freshmen of several classes were completely separated. However, coincidentally, Yu Xiangxiang and Gu Weiyi went to an examination room, and they were behind Gu Weiyi. As soon as Yu Xiangxiang came into the examination room and found out this, she was so happy that she finally saw the savior for the examination difficulty family! Not only she, but also some of the students sitting by Gu''s side were all smiling and happy. The reason is also very simple. Gu has always been a popular girl in the school. Despite the rumors from the outside world, her grades have always been the best in the whole grade. In case there is a problem that she won''t do, maybe she can copy it from Gu. Chapter 1198 When Yu Xiangxiang came in, he gave Gu Weiyi a hard wink. Gu only felt funny when he saw her, but he didn''t have the heart to see her fail in the exam. At the beginning of the exam, Gu Weiyi finished the test paper and moved it aside. Yu Xiangxiang immediately stretched her neck into a giraffe and scanned it quickly. Gu only took back her test paper before invigilator came, but other examinees who wanted to have a look at her test paper didn''t see a word. The cooperation between them is not tacit. Yu Xiangxiang usually doesn''t need to study hard, but she is smart and has a good memory. She can probably remember what the teacher says a hundred times in class, but at this time, she can remember the only answer. In the next exam, the two of them did as they did. Except for the big questions like writing and narratives, which could not be copied by Xiangxiang, the basic multiple-choice questions and simple blank filling questions were copied by her. With the scores of these questions, Yu Xiangxiang was very happy to know that she was able to score 60 points steadily and didn''t have to fail. After the exam, Yu Xiangxiang ran over happily, hugged Gu Youyi''s face and gave him a kiss. She almost didn''t scare Gu Youyi to death. She happily said, "my sister did well in the exam today. Please have a big meal!" Wang feng''er heard from Yu Xiangxiang last night that she was sitting behind Gu only. Wang feng''er was also smart. As soon as she heard about it, she knew what was going on. Wang feng''er said with a smile: "as far as you''ve been fishing for the past three days and drying the net for the past two days, it''s just a matter of gratitude that you don''t fail in the exam. You''re actually expecting to do well in the exam. You''re a monkey sent to make fun of it!" Yu Xiangxiang and her relationship has been very good, at this time where would you mind being said by her, immediately said with a smile: "why can''t I do well in the exam? Don''t look down on people, the only one, don''t you think? " Gu only heard this words just smile, but deliberately scared her: "when I took the exam, I wrote the wrong answer to the multiple choice questions on each paper. After I finished writing, I wiped it again." Yu Xiangxiang''s face suddenly turned green. Gu Weiyi looked at her with a smile and said, "aren''t you in a good mood and want to invite us to a big meal? Come on, let''s eat something delicious Yu Xiangxiang suddenly felt that his whole body was not good. Where was he in the mood to invite them to dinner? He pulled Gu''s only strength and asked, "is it true?" Gu is also a bad one. He said in surprise: "many multiple-choice questions are basic questions. Don''t you see the obvious mistakes?" Yu Xiangxiang will really want to cry. She has only been playing this semester. Others don''t know what she has learned, but her heart is quite clear. In addition, she knew that Gu''s score was basically the one who got full marks in the exam, so after seeing Gu''s answer, she never looked at the question again, so naturally she couldn''t tell right from wrong. Gu only saw her and patted her on the shoulder, saying: "although there are many trustworthy people in this world, I always feel that there are many things that must depend on myself, such as learning, temperament and wisdom. It''s irresponsible for me to leave everything to others when I don''t know the situation." Chapter 1199 This time, Yu Xiangxiang really wanted to cry, she said: "the only one, you bully people!" But Gu only said with a faint smile, "let''s go. Let''s have a big meal. It''s my treat." This meal was so delicious in Xiangxiang that we can''t blame Gu only, because Gu only didn''t say to copy the title to her from the beginning. After dinner, Gu only handed Yu Xiangxiang a pamphlet and said, "here are my class notes. Take a good look at them during the holiday. Let''s prepare for the make-up exam next semester." Yu Xiangxiang flat mouth said: "the only, you are too bad, you are deliberately hurt, I hate you!" When she finished, she took the pamphlet that Gu had handed over, then sighed and said, "I''m likely to be the first person in the history of DIDU university to fail in the first semester. If my mother Laozi (Hunan dialect) knew about this, she would probably break my leg." But Wang feng''er''s face was full of happiness: "after the mid-term exam, you said you should study hard, but you didn''t have a long memory. You continue to play crazily! I think what you''re worried about at this time is not that your aunt will break your leg, but that the school will dismiss you. " Yu Xiangxiang is heartless: "dismissed? No! Anyway, I set a new record for the school. " Her words made several girls laugh, and her heart was so big that she couldn''t refuse. When Xiangxiang was holding Gu''s notes and carefully recording the test site, Wang feng''er secretly asked Gu: "did you really copy the wrong answer for her?" Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly hooked: "if she doesn''t say that, can she read seriously? If we don''t teach her a lesson this time, I''m afraid her four years of university will be in vain. " Wang feng''er gave her a thumbs up: "if she has been able to read so seriously, it is estimated that she will be able to reach the pass standard at the beginning of school." "I hope she can persist and study hard." Gu only a Piao in Xiang Xiang one eye, the eye how many some worry. After the final exam, the school will have a holiday. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger bought the train ticket early and prepared to go home. The notice will be sent back to the students'' home by the school. During this period of time, Wu Yuru took the medicine prescribed by Gu Weiwei and Shao Yizhi. Her physical condition improved and her pulse image gradually stabilized. As long as she paid attention to her mood and had a good rest, she would not get worse in a short time. Gu only wants to go to Xinjiang with Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi has already made a reservation for the ticket. He just wants to go with her when she has a holiday. Gu only after the holiday, decided to go home to pack up things, she and Lin Xianzhi after going to Xinjiang, but also to return to Lingcheng, this winter vacation she is destined to be very full. Gu only came home and found that the light was on. She bit her lip, opened the door and went in. When she went in, Ning Yiqing was sitting in the living room reading a newspaper. He looked as if he had just taken a bath, his hair was still wet, and he was wearing a dark blue home suit. He looked very casual, just like he was in a military uniform. Gu only has not seen him for some time. After a series of cycles of anger, worry, concern, anger and calmness, she sees him again, but she can''t understand what she thinks at this time. She pursed her lips and looked at him straightly. Chapter 1200 Ning Yiqing raised her head when she heard the door opening. Seeing Gu''s stubborn appearance, he frowned slightly, put down the newspaper in his hand, went to her and asked, "what''s the matter? Who makes you angry? " Gu Wei gave a cold hum, and then looked at him with a slight anger in his eyes. He looks thinner than some time ago. There are some black under his eyes. His beard seems to have just been shaved. It''s a little black. His hair should have been a long time since it was cut. She thought she should be angry, but when she saw him like this, she felt that she couldn''t get angry again. But she felt that he hadn''t come home for such a long time. If she didn''t express anything, she would be too talkative. He was afraid that he would have to go to heaven in the future! So she said with a straight face, "no one makes me angry." She took the bag off her back and threw it on the sofa. Then she prepared to go upstairs without looking back. Ning Yiqing can feel that she is angry even if she doesn''t understand the girl''s mind, but he doesn''t know why she is angry. He frowned slightly, and finally remembered that she had taken the exam today, so he asked her, "did you do well in the exam?" Gu only didn''t speak, but Ning Yiqing felt that he was right. He seldom comforted her with a good temper: "it''s just a small final exam. If you fail the exam, you will fail it. It''s nothing." When he said this, he remembered that Cheng Su Su and Gu Yu were in the same class, and they seemed to be competing with each other all the time. So he said, "as long as you get better than Cheng Yi Su Su, it doesn''t matter whether you can get full marks." Gu only listened to him for a long time, but did not say anything about his own review. She was not angry at all, and her heart was filled with anger. And she belongs to the more angry more calm temperament, at this time, she stood at the stairs toward him with a smile, said: "I have a big heart, how can be angry because of such a small matter, you come upstairs, I have something to say to you." Ning Yiqing knew her well. Seeing her smiling like this, he always felt that something was wrong. Just in his opinion, this is their home. How big can it be in his own home? She called him over, and he was. So Ning Yiqing followed her upstairs with a long leg. After she went upstairs, she entered the room. He gently raised his eyebrows and followed him. Only when he entered, he felt a soft thing hit him. Ning Yi Qing is tiny Leng, stretch out a hand to grasp, is a pillow, he some don''t understand ground looking at Gu Wei Yi to say: "this is what?" Gu Weiyi wanted to grab the pillow and continue to greet him, but she didn''t expect him to hold it tightly. She couldn''t move at all. She was annoyed: "let go!" Ning Yiqing asked her, "are you sure?" Gu Weiyi immediately nodded, and then tried to pull, but he suddenly let go. She fell back unexpectedly, but fell on the ground. Gu Weiyi didn''t feel very angry at first. At this time, she felt aggrieved by him. She just wanted to smash him with a pillow and brush his wife in front of him. Who knows he is a bit of a loss are not willing to eat, she only hit him with a pillow, he let her fall! How could this man be so bad! It''s domestic violence now, and it''s going to happen in the future! Chapter 1201 Gu only "wow" a cry: "Ning Yiqing, you are a big bastard, you bully people!" Ning Yiqing was frightened by her cry: "don''t cry, where can I bully you?" He saw her fall on the ground, angry and funny to say: "you let me go." "If I ask you to let go, you can let go. Then I ask you to leave. Do you turn around and leave now?" Gu said while wiping tears. Ning Yiqing saw that she was so distressed that she held her in her arms and said, "that''s not good. I have a half day''s rest today. I just want to be with you." It''s OK that he didn''t hold her. As soon as he held her, she cried even more fiercely. She put her hand into a fist and hit him on the chest, saying, "you go to perform the task without saying a word. You say you''ll go. After performing the task, you make a phone call and come back and say a word and you''ll be gone!" "I want to find you. I don''t know where you are. I want to ask if you have eaten, but I don''t even know your contact information!" "Now that you are free, you come back and want to stay with me, why should I listen to you! You see me when you want to see me, and you don''t even have a message when you don''t want to see me! " With these words, Gu only felt that she was more aggrieved. At this time, she didn''t care how Ning Yiqing would think of her, and didn''t think whether she was a little unreasonable now. She just wanted to let out all the dissatisfaction, grievances and worries she had accumulated in her heart during this period of time. Ning Yiqing was stunned when he heard her words. In his heart, he always felt that she was a calm person. During this period of time, he was very busy because of those spies. The net was laid by him, and he was most familiar with those people, so he had a lot of things to deal with. Sometimes it''s midnight after he''s busy. He wants to call her, but he''s afraid of waking her up. Now the situation outside is not clear. He''s afraid that he cares too much about her in front of outsiders, for fear of bringing danger to her. Rao is so, he also secretly climbed the window to come back to see her a few nights, but when he came back, she just slept soundly and didn''t know he was back. At this time, he could hear her worry and fear in her words. His heart was very soft, but he was never a comforter. So he gently hugged her and said, "you''ve gone too far. When I''m on a mission, I don''t care about those. Besides, I''m on a very confidential mission, and I can''t call you." "If you don''t feel well in your heart, beat me up. What''s the matter with crying like this?" Gu Weiyi was so angry that he opened his mouth and bit his arm. Ning Yiqing chuckled: "if you think biting me can make you feel more comfortable, then you''ll have a good bite." Gu only felt that the man she was looking for really didn''t know how to comfort people, and didn''t know what love was. She stared at him with tears in her eyes. He had to say: "well, don''t cry. I know you are worried about me. In fact, I miss you very much these days." Gu only rarely heard such words, immediately felt that his heart was so stuffy, but he said with some right and wrong words: "who rare you miss me!" Chapter 1204 Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words, he felt even more guilty and said: "I''m busy with exams and training these days. I''m very tired. I want to have a rest after the exam." Su tingxue didn''t think that way. At this time, she felt a little distressed when she said this. She said: "you are a child who can''t stay idle for a moment. According to me, don''t go there in Xinjiang. Have a good rest at home." Gu only coughed and said, "I have signed a contract with Lin group. I can''t be a man without my word." Li is this Li, but Su tingxue was still reluctant to part with it, so she said, "you''ve never slept at home. Today you''ll sleep at home. Our mother and daughter have a good talk." As soon as she thought of Gu''s only trip to Xinjiang, she couldn''t see him for many days. She felt empty in her heart. Gu only subconsciously turned to see Ning Yiqing, but saw that his face had sunk down, and Su tingxue was waiting on the other end of the phone, so she had to harden her head and "um". Su tingxue agreed, so she told her to go to Su''s house now. Gu only eyes have been looking at Ning Yiqing, did not hear what Su tingxue said, listen to vaguely hear Su tingxue said: "I hang up first, you hurry home." She hung up. As soon as she hung up, Ning Yiqing said coldly, "you said you were worried about me and miss me. That''s how you worried about me and miss me?" Gu only gently lowered his head, Ning Yiqing cold hum a, turned around and pulled the quilt, no longer pay attention to her, then sleep. Gu only knows that he will be really angry. She remembers what she said to him about her going to Xinjiang, but today she left him to go to Su''s home. It''s normal for him to think about it. So she said softly, "you didn''t tell me when you went out to carry out the task. You haven''t asked about my side before, so you should not be angry about these things. After all, I''m better than you. At least I''ll let you know where I went." At this time, her heart was a little empty, but because of this empty, her words were stronger than usual. Ning Yiqing is blocked by her words. It seems that this is the case when she thinks about it. He seldom tells her about his affairs. It seems that there is some reason for her to act first and then act. But he soon felt that this was not the case at all. He sat up, reached for her chin and said, "do you dare to repeat what you just said?" Gu only wanted to help Lin buy jade. When he signed a contract with Lin, he actually knew that she was at school at ordinary times. Helping Lin buy jade was either summer vacation or winter vacation. But when it really came, it made him very angry. But he is very busy with the things at hand. When he can stay by her side, she wants to leave him to Su''s house, which makes him even more angry. In essence, he is not a good-natured person. At this time, he is angry and his hand holding Gu Weiyi''s chin is heavy. Gu only felt pain, but he didn''t brush his hand away. Instead, he looked at him and said, "what can''t be said? I said, "which is not true?" "Gu Weiyi, your wings are hard. Dare to talk back to me!" Ning Yiqing heard her words immediately more angry three points, hand strength also big three points. Chapter 1205 Gu only originally had a little guilty, but also wanted to coax Ning Qing. But he is good, this will be so fierce, she pinched her chin pain, her heart also Teng of anger rose up. She said in a deep voice: "this matter has nothing to do with whether the wings grow or not. Even if we get married, I still have basic human rights and can express my opinions!" "Also, Ning Yiqing, you let go, you hurt me!" Ning Yiqing''s heart was as violent as a tornado at this time, which almost blew away his reason. Fortunately, he still had some discretion. At this time, he released his hand holding her chin, and then hummed coldly. He didn''t sleep any more, so he just picked up his clothes and put them on. He is a soldier, and his work efficiency is very high. In less than a minute, he put on all his clothes neatly, and then he put on a pair of shoes and went downstairs. After a while, Gu only heard the "bang" sound of closing the door. Gu only in the heart suddenly aggrieved not, tears immediately flow down. She knows that there are some problems with her way of speaking today. How dare she speak to him like this before? She also knew that the reason why she spoke to him like this was because she knew that he liked her, that he would spoil her most of the time, and that she liked him in her heart, so she felt that she could speak out her thoughts in front of him. She forgot that his temper was not good at all, and today''s events have provoked him. She also really can''t understand, clearly they can say these words well, but suddenly it became like this. Gu is also a temperamental person. He wipes his tears, puts on his clothes and decides to go to Su''s house. Just when she opened the door from home with flat mouth and red eyes, she found Ning Yiqing still standing at the door. She was slightly surprised, but now she was angry and left without looking at him. When Ning Yiqing saw her, her face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He didn''t reach out to pull her, but said in a cold voice, "your temper is really rising. If you don''t say anything today and just leave, you won''t come back in the future." Gu Wei was even more angry when she heard this sentence, but when she was extremely angry, she calmed down. She suddenly remembered the past life of the two people. He seemed to speak to her in such a bad tone all the time, so that the two people went farther and farther away. In the end, he was willing to die for her. As soon as she thought of these, the whole person was like being doused with a basin of cold water, and the whole person woke up. In essence, neither of them has a good temper. When they get along with each other, one of them needs to bow his head first. Although Gu is not willing to bow his head, he doesn''t want to quarrel as soon as they meet, and he doesn''t want to go away as before. She sniffed, slightly turned her head and snorted, "this house was bought with my money, so it''s mine, and you''re under my care. Why can''t I come back?" This is more or less childish, but for the two people at this time the atmosphere of tension has a great slow. Ning Yiqing''s anger had been accumulated in her heart, because her words suddenly eased a lot, but he said: "who wants you to keep it! Gu Weiwei, I''m very angry now. Come and coax me His face was cold, but his voice was slightly aggrieved, which was different from his usual high appearance. Chapter 1206 Gu only heard Ning Yiqing''s words, then he was angry and funny: "Why are you angry and I will come to coax you? Why don''t you coax me when I''m angry? " "I just coaxed you!" Ning Yiqing''s words are very reasonable. Just Gu only one thought for a long time, also didn''t think out his which words is to coax her, he is clear is to want to make her angry to death! But because of his words, she couldn''t get angry. She looked at him and said, "did you just coax me? I didn''t hear you. Please coax me again Ning Yiqing Are women so unreasonable? Gu only saw the expression on his face, walked closer to him and said, "with your cold tone and cold expression, you want to be a murderer if you make it clear." Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, but saw the expression on Gu Weiyi''s face changed, deliberately made a ferocious look and said: "you were so angry just now, you just left, why are you still here? Why don''t you go? " Ning Yiqing snorted and turned to walk. Gu Yiwei held him with a hand, opened a pair of black bright eyes, looked at him cunningly, and said, "if you let you go, you will go. I heard that now I want you to kiss me, do you want to kiss me?" Ning Yiqing didn''t want to leave just now. At this time, when she heard her words, her anger was gone, but she still said: "yes." Gu only snorted, "it''s too late. Now I''ve changed my mind. I won''t let you kiss me!" Ning Yiqing had already known that her anger had dissipated by this time. At this time, she was just acting like a spoiler and tossing people around, and he always ate her way. He lowered his head and pecked on her lips. He said in a low voice, "now I kiss you, what can you do?" Gu only''s face burst out with a smile: "since you kiss me like this, you will have to kiss me for the rest of your life. If you dare to give up all the time, I will sit at the gate of the courtyard every day, so that the whole world will know that you are an irresponsible man." Ning Yiqing can''t laugh or cry when she hears her words. Her temperament really makes people don''t know what to say, but he likes it very much. It''s smart and lively, and he can always easily lift his heartstrings. And she just cried, the eye circle will still be red, but it will smile look so good-looking. He reached out and put her in his arms: "I know, I will be a responsible man." The two of them were so close together that their unhappiness had disappeared. After a long time, Gu only asked him, "why didn''t you leave after you just went downstairs and closed the door?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and didn''t speak. Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "were you just thinking that if you really left the door, you would not see me for a long time and would not like to leave me?" "Who can''t bear you!" Ning Yiqing said with a straight face: "with your grinding appearance, unknowable personality and unreasonable character, I can''t wait to see you again in the future, so that I won''t be upset." Gu only thought that this remark was too characteristic of Ning Yiqing. It was a typical duplicity. She felt that only she could stand such a man. The corner of her mouth rose slightly, and she stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the lip and said, "so? Then I will pester you every day and annoy you to death! " Chapter 1207 Ning Yiqing glanced at Gu and said, "well, you come to haunt me every day! What you can''t do is a puppy Gu: "woof, woof!" Ning Yiqing He found that the biggest difference between a woman and a man is that she can easily mobilize his emotions, and then quickly recognize counsels, turn her face and refuse to accept the debt. It''s faster than turning a book. The most important thing is that when Gu only doesn''t want to be chaste, she can give up her chastity every minute. Gu only raised his head and asked him, "Ning Shao, are you free today? Can you accompany me back to my mother''s home?" "Please Ning Yiqing looked at her and said. Gu only called out: "I beg you! Accompany me Ning Yiqing couldn''t stop laughing, "poof", and then she got into the car and took her to Su''s house. In fact, when he went downstairs just now, he was really angry. He really wanted to get together. He just thought of her saying that she would go back to Su''s house within three steps. It was not convenient to go to Su''s house from here. Although she was not short of money in her pocket, she was stingy and could not take a taxi. She only took the bus. He didn''t want her to squeeze the bus. At this time, he was extremely satisfied to see her sitting so comfortably beside him. Many years later, he thought of the quarrel between them again. He thought it was funny. He even couldn''t bear to let her go to the bus, and he didn''t want to leave her, let alone ignore her in the future. In his heart, she had been as precious as treasure, and he was reluctant to let her suffer a little injustice. And he has always known that he can''t leave her, but he is not the kind of person who is good at telling others what he thinks in his heart. In fact, he has understood it early, but when he comes up with his temper, he will be a bit unscrupulous. When they arrive at the Su''s house together, the people of the Su''s see that Ning Yiqing looks enthusiastic, but in fact he is a little disgusted. Is it interesting that he is such an old man to compete with them? They just want to get together with Gu only. What does he come here to do? It''s just that his identity is there, and it''s hard for them to say anything. Several elders of the Su family are also talented people. They directly send Su Zheng to play chess with Ning yi''erqing. Su tingxue and Zeng Yifang take Gu Weiyi into the kitchen. Their grandparents and grandchildren gather together to talk about women''s private affairs. Even if they are reluctant to give up, their feelings of separation seem to fade at the moment. Ning Yiqing''s eyes kept glancing to the kitchen. Although his ears were good, the door of the kitchen was closed and their voices were not loud. He couldn''t hear them clearly at all. For a moment, he felt itchy. "General!" Su Zheng laughs and eats Ning Yiqing''s "Shuai". Ning Yiqing didn''t speak, but Su Zheng was a little proud: "I heard that you are very good at chess before. When you were 13 years old, you called yourself the invincible player in the whole yard. And when you started playing chess, you didn''t recognize anyone. I didn''t expect that you lost five games in my hand today!" The more he said, the more he felt that his chess skill was very high, and he could not hide his feeling. Ning Yiqing doesn''t feel much about what Su Zheng said. He has been playing chess with people since he was a child. It''s definitely the first time for him to be out of his mind. He doesn''t care about winning or losing. Chapter 1208 Although Ning Yiqing is not very good at expressing his inner feelings, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how to please others. In addition, he has lost like this today. Besides, everything is redundant. Now, Su Zheng is happy. So he said very calmly: "grandfather''s chess is the best I have ever had." "Better than your father?" Su Zheng asked with a smile. Ning Yiqing recalled that Su Zheng''s chess was not very clever just now, and then recalled Ning Beichuan''s prudence and ferocity in playing chess. In the end, he said against his will: "my father can''t play me, but I''m not my grandfather''s opponent." Most of the time when he was cold in front of people, he didn''t have such a good time to talk to Su Zheng before. Su Zheng said happily at this time: "you are so sincere, I like you!" He said with a wink to Ning Yiqing and said, "next time we go to play chess in front of your father, I''ll let tingxue continue to gossip with the only one." Ning Yiqing''s mouth is smoking, which seems to be too obvious, but the old man is happy. Because Su Zheng won Ning Yiqing''s five games of chess in a row, and he was in a good mood. He immediately called Gu out and said, "don''t help your mother and grandmother in the kitchen. Just sit here and have a chat with me." When Ning Yiqing saw that he had called Gu out, he thought that the five games he had just lost were worth it. For the first time in his life, he knew that it was easy for the elders to be content. It was such a simple thing to make them happy. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandfather, I''ll play the next game with you." Su Zheng immediately nodded: "well, I just won Ning Yiqing. Now I''m at the level of chess king!" Gu Wei a smile, two people began to play chess, soon, "chess king" level completely exposed, did not walk a few steps, was her general. Su Zheng quit immediately, holding her to repent. Gu only snorted: "grandfather, I have no regrets! You can''t play around like grandpa Ning! I now declare that I have won this game of chess Su Zheng said angrily: "don''t compare me with Lao ningtou. He is famous for his poor chess in the courtyard! You may not know that no one is willing to play chess with him in the courtyard now! " He said, but he snatched the pieces back from Gu''s only hand, and he had to repent. Gu had no choice but to let him go, but within three steps, he was killed by her again. So he began to play repentant chess again, which was better than master Ning. Gu Weiwei argued with him for several times, and finally ate up all his pieces. No matter how much he repented, he was about to die, and then he admitted that he had lost. But he lost and then lost, but he also said: "this time it''s my carelessness, I can win the level of Ning Yiqing, how can I lose to you? Yiqing, come and help me to get revenge Ning Yiqing agreed with a smile, he and Gu only a chess. Gu only a sit to his side, he will calm up, play chess also have no mercy, soon Gu only will be dead. Su Zheng laughed when he saw this scene: "look, Yiqing who is defeated in my hand can win you, so you won''t win me!" Chapter 1209 Gu only saw Su Zheng for the first time. He just felt that he was too self deceiving in playing chess. His skill was better than that of master Ning. The atmosphere of the Su family is very good, and Ning Yiqing likes it very much, but after dinner, Gu only wants to stay in the Su family, and the Su family has no spare room. Even if he is reluctant, he can only go home first. When he wanted to leave, Gu Weiyi looked at him reluctantly. No matter how upset she was with him when she quarreled just now, it would have been a good union, and she was reluctant to part. Su tingxue, seeing her unpromising appearance, sighs in her heart that she is reluctant to stay. She remembers that Gu Weiyi said that she would see Ning Yiqing again for four years. Now she thinks it''s just a matter of duplicity. Su tingxue said in a light voice, "go and see off Yiqing." Gu''s only waiting is this sentence. His eyes suddenly lit up. He hurriedly went to Ning Yiqing and said, "I''ll send you." Ning Yi Qing is happy in the heart, but on the face is still that light appearance, lightly ordered a head, she happily followed her to walk out. After they went out, Su tingxue sighed, feeling that her cabbage was arched by other people''s pigs. Su Zheng praised Ning Yiqing with a smile: "Yiqing is a good child. He has the ability, responsibility and respect for the elderly. The most important thing is that he is good to the only one." Zeng Yifang was more calm: "it''s normal for the two of them to stick together just now. It''s just that what they''re doing now is not necessarily good in the future. It''s really good for a lifetime." "I think it''s a lifetime for people like Yiqing to really like someone." Su Zheng said with a smile. Zeng Yifang glared at him and said, "he just let you play a few games of chess tonight, and you praised him like a flower. When he beat you several times before, you scolded him when you came back. He said that Ning''s kid is arrogant and impolite, and it''s annoying to look at him. You really have no position!" "Have I ever said that before? Old lady, you are wrong! I''m sure I didn''t say that Su Zheng said seriously. Zeng Yifang immediately began to list the words he said in which year, month, day and place, and even imitated the tone of his speech at that time. Su tingxue has been listening to her parents make such stumbling remarks since she was a child. At this time, she only finds it funny to hear that she and Cheng Jinmo have been married for more than 20 years. They seldom make such stumbling remarks. In essence, they treat each other with respect and are always polite and alienated. It''s just that she remembers that she has divorced him. It''s useless to think about these things. There Su Zheng is saying: "OK, OK, I know you have a good memory. Is it interesting to show off in front of me every day?" "Interesting." Zeng Yifang said with a smile: "you usually do a lot of things better than me, I rarely have one better than you, and I have to show off a few times in front of you?" Su Zheng also laughed: "just know." This old couple has been helping each other for many years. Naturally, their feelings are so good that they have nothing to say. They just live together for a long time. How can they not grind their lips? For them, it''s also a way to express their feelings. Su tingxue also has a smile in her eyes when she sees the appearance of her parents. The memory of Su''s family is quite good, inherited from Zeng Yifang. Chapter 1210 But as far as the memory of the Su family is concerned, the memory of women in the Su family is obviously better than that of men. It seems that this inheritance is more inherited to women. Su tingxue''s memory is almost unforgettable, so is Gu only. Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing walked out of Su''s house. She could hear the laughter coming from the room. She looked back. Ning Yiqing was dissatisfied and said, "since you''re coming out to send me, just concentrate. Don''t look around." Gu only thought that he was really a lenient man, but she thought that he was a man who needed to be coaxed. She let him have no harm at all, so she said, "I''m very attentive." In the capital of the emperor in January, it was so cold that she shivered when a cold wind came. Ning Yiqing takes down the scarf on her neck and puts it around her neck. All she has is a pair of eyes. He looked at her and asked, "can we not go to Xinjiang tomorrow?" Gu only shook his head, across the scarf some stuffy voice, said: "all agreed to others, always can''t break the promise." "Sooner or later, I''ll tear up that bastard Lin Xianzhi." Ning Yiqing said coldly. Gu only laughed and coaxed him into saying, "well, I also think he''s very annoying. I can tear him up, but now it''s a society ruled by law. How can he be so rude?" "And it''s too cheap to tear him up directly. I have to kill him first. After going to Xinjiang this time, I''ll take the lead and let him taste the taste of life is not like death!" Ning Yiqing''s face lightened when she said that. He was relieved to Gu only. He knew that she would not like Lin Xianzhi''s personality, but Lin Xianzhi was always shameless. He didn''t know how to be alone with Gu only this time. With his temperament, he would like to go to Xinjiang with Gu only. But he has too many things on hand now. The last time he caught a spy, it is not over yet. Some things are more and more frightening to him. Although he is not afraid, he also needs to take the overall situation into consideration. So he asked Gu Weiyi, "how did you deal with Qin Mingyang when he came to you last time?" Gu only didn''t know that because the eavesdropper broadcast live what happened to her and Qin Mingyang at that time, and didn''t know that it even affected him. She asked curiously, "how do you know Qin Mingyang came to me?" Ning Yiqing said that day''s matter roughly, Gu only clenched his fist and said: "so he is also involved in the spy organization now? If I had known that, I should have been more ruthless that day! " "He is a very shameless man. He was dragged into that organization for fear that it would be a big trouble in the future. Dad was afraid that he would be involved." She didn''t like Qin Mingyang at all. With her temperament, she wanted to kill him that day, but he was Qin Zhenhua''s only son. In her heart, she respected Qin Zhenhua from the bottom of her heart and didn''t want him to worry. So that day she was looking at Qin Zhenhua''s face, put Qin Mingyang a horse, but did not expect him to have such involvement. Ning Yiqing''s tone is very flat: "he has been exposed. I''m afraid that the spy organization won''t use him too much, and you don''t have to worry too much. If he dares to have any thoughts, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know how to die." Chapter 1211 Although Ning Yiqing''s tone was flat, he was really angry in his heart. How could his woman allow others to make up their minds? Even if Gu only did not suffer a loss in that event, it was not something he could bear, but anyone who had that idea could not! What Gu Weiyi doesn''t know is that Ning Yiqing went to find Qin Mingyang after she came back from the task. Qin Mingyang was beaten so hard that he can''t get out of bed now. Gu Weiyi agreed with him: "he is not as generous and shrewd as his father at all. What he learns is Lu Yurong''s coldness and cruelty." When she said that, she sighed a long time. After all, she was worried about Qin Zhenhua. After the Qin family married Lu Yurong, they were killed eight lives. In this generation, their two sons and daughters Cheng Susu were sent to the Cheng family, and Qin Mingyang was completely abandoned. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "don''t worry about Qin Mingyang. I''ll send someone to watch him. He can''t make waves." Gu only nodded lightly, Ning Yiqing asked her again: "did you really poison Qin Mingyang that day?" Gu only shook his head and said, "how could I go to match such a vicious poison? At that time, he was only given a hoarse medicine and an appointment that could make his stomach spasm. The pain could kill him, but it would not cause great harm to his body. " Ning Yiqing said: "if you can really have that kind of regular attack medicine, you can make some." Gu only a little puzzled to look at him, he said faintly: "anyway, those spies are not moral, so deal with them we don''t need to tell them what rules." This time, they found two other spies, but they were deeply hidden and had not yet been exposed. If they could control them, the follow-up would be much easier. Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, immediately understood his meaning: "wait for me to come back from Xinjiang, have time to match a little." Before, she only wanted to save people, but never wanted to use drugs to help them deal with those with ulterior motives. She''s not a soldier, and she doesn''t know what kind of situation Ning Yiqing is facing. But he''s so busy recently. Su tingxue was assassinated once again, which shows how arrogant those people are. To deal with such a group of people, sometimes we can use some extraordinary methods, of course. Ning Yiqing nodded. Because they made too much noise during this period of time, those people will hibernate for a period of time. There should be no big action in the near future. They will be more careful, so they are not in a hurry. He asked her, "is there any medicine you gave Qin Mingyang last time?" Gu Wei nodded: "there are still some." "Where, give me some." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "I caught a few spies in my hand, and each one of them can''t be tough. The military headquarters won''t let them use punishment. I''ll give them a try." Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, asked him: "is this really good?" Ning Yiqing asked: "what''s wrong? I''ve worked hard to get them back. They''re hard and soft. They''re very tough. They don''t say anything until now. Of course, I can try other ways. " Su Cheng, who is good at questioning Ning Yiqing, also went to inquire. However, the spies were too cruel to them. No matter how hard they were forced, they still didn''t say anything and didn''t get any valuable information. Chapter 1212 Gu Yiwei coughed softly and said, "I mean, I have more powerful medicine there, which will make people feel more miserable, but it does little harm to the body. You can try it, just to help us try the medicine." Ning Yi looked at her for a long time and said, "you are busy every day and you still have time to make up for it. I think you are still too busy." "Before the teacher gave me a lot of medical books, I read every day, read a lot, want to try, but my medical skills are not too clever, the deployment of drugs is not too accurate, so there are these semi-finished products." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. In fact, she had a lot of prescriptions in her previous life. In fact, whether it''s poison or tonic, she can cure disease if she uses it well, and it''s harmful when she doesn''t use it well. After she got the medical books from Shao Yizhi in this life, because she had the foundation of previous life, she would think more when reading the medical books. Medicine and poison have the same origin, and also act on the body. After reading books, she always likes to think about it by herself. So she asked Yang Yong to send her some specific medicinal materials, and when she was a little free, she would take some pills with her. There are some differences between the effects of those pills and those in the book, and the effects of people with different constitutions will be somewhat biased. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "when you come back from Xinjiang, let Hua Zhifeng increase your training." Gu''s only mouth suddenly flattened. What''s the matter! She is obviously helping him, but he wants to punish her! This man is not liked at all! Ning Yiqing rubbed her hair and said, "it''s cold. Go back! I''ve made a note of this time. When you come back, I''ll see how to deal with you! " He meant to say a few cruel words in front of her, but after he really opened his mouth, he found that it was difficult for him to say cruel words in front of her. At the end of the speech, there was a bit of ambiguity. Gu''s face turned red slightly, but he didn''t show weakness: "it''s not sure who will clean up at that time!" When she finished, she turned around and ran, but within ten steps, she turned back, hung his scarf around his neck and said, "it''s cold. You tie this scarf yourself. I''ll go back!" This time, she ran about 20 steps. When she thought of something, she stopped, looked at him and said, "Ning Yiqing, remember to miss me!" When Ning Yiqing saw her like this, she remembered what he had said to her when he was on a mission and separated from her. At this time, the roles of the two people changed, and he was not quite used to it, but he felt warm in his heart. But he said, "I won''t miss you just because you have no conscience." He said and turned to leave, Gu only a smile, turned back to the Su home. And the man who kept saying that he didn''t want to take care of the only one began to think of her at the moment when he turned his head. Ning Yiqing then stopped and turned to see her. She had already entered the courtyard of Su''s family. She didn''t turn to see him again. He scolded lightly: "heartless little woman!" Ning Yiqing was sleeping alone in the villa room that night. Before, every time he came back from the task, they would hug each other and sleep. Although they didn''t do anything, they made him feel at ease. Tonight, when he was lying alone in the big bed, he suddenly felt empty. He couldn''t help thinking of the way she was sleeping here alone. I wonder if she would miss him? Just separated, he missed her. Chapter 1213 Ning Yiqing sighed, thinking that Gu Weiyi was a heartless person, or that she seldom thought of him, or that she was used to the feeling that he often performed tasks and was not at home. He used to think that although he had to separate from her because of the task, it was not too much. But at this time, he felt that he had left quietly before, as if he had really gone too far. He had already felt very tired, but he couldn''t sleep at all. So he got up to find the drugs Gu only said, but when he was looking for those drugs, he found the broken wire wiretap in the drawer. His brow wrinkled slightly, thinking of her situation at that time. If she didn''t have the ability to protect herself, the consequences would be unimaginable. He suddenly felt that he was a drag on her. Before, he thought that she was unreasonable and unreasonable. At this time, he also felt that he was not good at it. If he was in her position, he would be more angry. After he wanted to understand this, he missed her even more. The room was full of traces left by her. He just felt that if he stayed any longer, he could not help running to Su''s house to find her. Ning Yiqing didn''t have a deep understanding of feelings before. Although she likes Gu only, she thinks that it''s just like. To like someone is to think that she will feel happy and be more happy with her. She doesn''t think about other things. But at this time, he suddenly found that, in fact, she was quite tolerant of him. He didn''t do a lot of things well, but she didn''t complain. He has a bad temper, but she often coaxes him. Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pressed her eyebrows. She sighed and vowed in her heart that she would be better to her in the future, and she could not always be allowed to coax him. When she lost her temper in the future, she should think about her first. He couldn''t stay without her, so he drove back to the army all night. When he arrived in the army, Cheng Shutang was cooking supper. When he saw him coming back, he laughed unkindly: "driven back by my sister?" Ning Yiqing is too lazy to pay attention to him. He opens the door to go back to his room. He is always cheeky. He holds the instant noodles he has just cooked and says, "you look unhappy, so I''m happy. I''ll give you this bowl of noodles!" Ning Yiqing still ignored him, and he was not angry. He put his face on the table and said, "since my mother recognized my sister, I''ve lost my favor completely. Thinking about this, I''m very angry. Other people''s families place more emphasis on boys than girls. How come when I come to my home, I''ve become more emphasis on girls than boys?" "You don''t like it. Don''t go to see Gu you in the future." Ning Yiqing took off her coat and put it on the hanger. "No way!" Cheng Shutang''s face did not agree: "I had a hard time to find my own sister. It was too late for me to hurt. I couldn''t bear to see her! This is the first year after I recognized her. I have to give her a big red envelope for the New Year Ning Yiqing''s mouth rises unconsciously when he hears this, and he finally understands why the Cheng family and the Su family value women more than men. This is the first year he spent with Gu only, and he will cherish it. It''s time to prepare new year''s gifts for her. It''s the first time Gu and Su tingxue sleep in the same room. Both mother and daughter feel a little fresh and excited, so they chatter a lot. Chapter 1214 Su tingxue asks Gu about the details of her childhood again, and she tells her what she remembers in detail. This naturally involves the Gu family and the Qin family. Gu''s only stay in Gu''s family is longer, so Gu''s memory is more. When it comes to Gu''s family, she naturally talks about sensible and naughty things, and she doesn''t know their grades after this semester. When Su tingxue heard the details she said, she naturally sighed at the simplicity of Gu''s family. Although Gu''s family was poor, she had a very good family tradition. She was also very glad that Gu only grew up in Gu''s family, not in Qin''s family. Otherwise, someone like Lu Yurong would have taught Gu only. The mother and daughter talked to each other in private until late at night. Finally, they were sleepy and didn''t know when they fell asleep. Early the next morning, Lin Xianzhi came to meet Gu and went to the airport. As soon as he arrived at Su''s house, his grandparents cried that it was too sweet to be sweet any more. After being woken up, Gu only saw that it was really late. She had to catch a plane, so she put on her clothes in a hurry, washed and went downstairs. When Su Xue heard that she was busy, she got up with her. She took her to the airport after breakfast, but Gu Weiyi didn''t let her. At the same time, her research institute called to say that there was something urgent, so she had to do it. Gu and Lin arrived at the airport in a hurry. It was only half an hour before the plane took off, and the other staff of Lin''s group also came. In addition, there were five or six bodyguards, and they were very eye-catching. Gu only and Lin Xian are ready to board, but see Ning Yiqing hurried over, her eyes suddenly a light. She knew that he was busy. She thought that after yesterday''s separation, she would wait until she was finished. She didn''t expect that he would come to see her off. It really surprised her, but she was very happy! When she was about to run past, she saw a tall, bright eyed and white toothed beauty coming out beside her. She was looking at Ning Yiqing in surprise and said, "Yiqing, is that you?" Ning Yiqing frowned slightly, he did not speak, the beauty has said with a smile: "I am Mo Feiyan, don''t you remember?" Ning Yiqing thought of it when she heard the name, but she didn''t have a deep impression. After all, he was not sociable because his IQ was much higher than that of children of the same age. He was not close to other children in the courtyard. However, Mo Feiyan, as the most outstanding of those children, was one of the few people who could speak to him. He nodded his head slightly, and the rest of his eyes saw that Gu only came. He was still a face without any expression. He said indifferently: "I don''t remember." Mo Feiyan is stunned for a moment. She always knows that Ning Yiqing doesn''t like to go with people, but she thinks that now that everyone has grown up, even if they don''t know each other, they will politely say hello after saying their names, but she didn''t expect that he said he didn''t remember. The words that she had just prepared in her heart seemed hard to say at this time, so she had to introduce herself: "I am Mo Feiyan in the front yard. When I was a child, I participated in the overseas Olympic mathematics competition as a student representative with you." At that time, because they were of the same age and were selected from the same school, they were still close at that time. When they went to the exam, they went in and out together. Chapter 1215 In fact, the so-called maturity is just what Mo Feiyan thinks. It''s another scene in Ning Yiqing''s eyes. At that time, Ning Yiqing was actually carrying out the task in the name of participating in the competition. At that time, he was still young, and some things were not considered too carefully. At that time, he caused a little trouble, which implicated Mo Feiyan of his peers, and she once covered for him. That event is the biggest intersection of the two in their lives. At the same time, it also makes Mo Feiyan realize that there is heaven and there are people outside. In her heart, she is full of gratitude and admiration for Ning Yiqing. Because of that, Mo Feiyan never forgot Ning Yiqing. Because she heard that he was studying abroad, she also chose to study abroad when she was in University. But for Ning Yiqing, that task was just one of the tens of thousands of tasks he carried out. There was nothing special about it, but he still remembered that it caused some trouble to the little girl at that time. So he nodded his head and said, "Oh, hello." Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "you still don''t like talking as much as before." Ning Yiqing doesn''t feel old to talk to her. Just at this time, Gu only came over. He took Gu only''s hand and said, "how did you come?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "last night my mother took me to chat late, so I got up late. How did you come?" Ning Yiqing took out a pink fur hat from her bag and put it on her head. Then she took out a fox hair collar and tied it on her neck: "it''s cold. Don''t freeze." Gu only heart suddenly warm, asked him: "specially give me a hat and scarf?" "No Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I came to see you specially, and then reminded you to come back early. The hat and scarf are just by the way." Gu''s only mood was suddenly better, but the original feeling of not giving up was even stronger. Mo Feiyan asked Ning Yiqing with a smile: "who is this?" When she saw the only way Ning Yiqing looked at Gu, she didn''t know what she felt. In her memory, Ning Yiqing had a cold face all the year round, no matter who she was. However, he was obviously different from Gu only at this time. The tone of his speech was strange and gentle, and the concern between his words could not be concealed in any way. Because of this difference, she was curious about Gu only. "This is my object, the only one." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. After he finished, he pointed to Mo Feiyan and said, "Mo Feiyan grew up in the courtyard." He didn''t know Mo Feiyan''s recent situation, and he didn''t know that Mo''s family had already moved out of the compound. He only remembered that she was a girl in the compound. Gu Weiyi said to Mo Feiyan with a smile: "Hello!" When she finished, she held out her hand. Mo Feiyan also shook hands with her with a smile, but said to Ning Yiqing with a smile: "time flies so fast. We''ve all grown up, and you''ve got an object!" Ning Yiqing didn''t want to say anything more, but she was afraid that Gu had a misunderstanding and said, "yes, we''ve all grown up. It''s rare to meet someone we like. Now we''re going to be together." Mo Feiyan''s face is slightly stiff. She can''t help but take a close look at Gu Yiyi. At this time, she is wrapped by Ning Yiqing and can only see her eyes. But her eyes are dark and smart. At a glance, she knows that she won''t be an ordinary girl, and Ning Yiqing''s attitude towards Gu Yiyi is even different from ordinary people. Chapter 1216 Mo Feiyan''s heart for a time also some not clear inner feelings, but still smile. Over there, Lin Xianzhi came and said, "the plane is about to take off. Let''s ascend the throne." Gu only see time is not too much, is planning to board, Ning Yiqing said: "I just came to you with a cake, this is yours, this is Lin Xianzhi." Gu Weiyi hasn''t picked up yet. Lin Xianzhi has happily picked up the cake, and then says with a smile, "I''ll tell you, you''re a kind man. Although you look fierce, you''re actually very nice. Thank you! I''ll take care of sweetheart for you during this time! " Ning Yiqing''s left eyebrow jumps slightly. Gu only sees this detail. She has a premonition in her heart. So she can''t help looking at Ning Yiqing again. His face is cold again. She can''t see any clue. She thinks she may think too much. So no matter how many people were watching, she held Ning Yiqing in her arms and said, "I''ll come back as soon as possible and I''ll miss you." Ning Yi Qing lightly orders a head, she then turns to follow Lin Xian Zhi to walk into. She was obviously more reluctant to leave today than last night. She looked back step by step and left reluctantly. When Lin Xianzhi saw her like this, he only felt that her teeth were going to be sour. He wanted to taste it, but he couldn''t taste it. After all, Gu only didn''t give him any good face or hint from the beginning, so he skimmed his mouth. Mo Feiyan saw the scene and said with a smile: "you and your object seem to have a good relationship." "Yes, she is." Ning Yiqing has never been stingy in front of outsiders. Mo Feiyan didn''t know how she felt for a moment. She just said with a smile, "I''m going to board the plane too. There''s a point on my graduation thesis that I haven''t thought about. Can I go to you for help when I get back?" "I''m busy. I may not have time." Ning Yiqing directly refused: "you can call your tutor, he should be happy to answer for you." With that, he nodded his head a little, then turned and left. Mo Feiyan took a deep breath, looked at his back, bit his lower lip, and then went in. Coincidentally, Gu Wei and Mo Feiyan are on the same plane. After boarding the plane, Mo Feiyan finds that Gu Wei has taken off his scarf and hat. Finally, she clearly sees Gu Wei''s appearance. She is beautiful and bright. She is one of the most outstanding girls she has ever met. Mo Feiyan thinks highly of herself all the time. From childhood to adulthood, she not only ranked first in the grade of her school, but also was the class in the class and the school flower. Today, when she saw Gu only one, she felt that Gu only one was not inferior to her in terms of appearance. When she is looking after the only one, Gu Weiyi also feels that someone is looking at her. As soon as she turns her head, she sees Mo Feiyan. Gu Weiyi smiles at her. Mo Feiyan also smile, gently said: "you also go to Xinjiang?"? What a coincidence. " When boarding, Mo Feiyan is looking at Gu only. Gu only is also looking at her. Gu only feels her hostility. Gu Weiwei didn''t like this kind of girl who was polite and alienated at the beginning, but she couldn''t lose her politeness even though she looked so polite, so she said with a smile: "yes, what a coincidence." Chapter 1217 Mo Feiyan said to Lin Xianzhi, who was sitting beside Gu, "can we change our position? Miss Gu and I are old friends at first sight. It takes several hours to fly all the way, and we girls are easy to chat. " She then said to Gu Weiyi, "I''m a few years older than you. You can call me sister. I''ve wanted a beautiful and lovely sister like you since I was a child. I didn''t expect to meet her here today." Gu only a smile to shout a voice: "Mo elder sister is good." She called Mo Feiyan like this, and Lin Xianzhi couldn''t stay there any longer. Lin Xianzhi and Gu have the only chance to get along with each other. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be separated from her. He just looks up at Mo Feiyan with a gentle smile. Inexplicably, he feels that he can''t refuse. Inexplicably, he nods his head and gives up his position. Lin Xianzhi didn''t come back until he sat on Mo Feiyan''s seat. How could he sit here? At this time, he wants to change back, but he can''t bear to do this kind of thing. He can only comfort himself that he will stay with Gu Weiyi in the next few days, and it doesn''t hurt to give these hours to Mo Feiyan. Gu Weiyi doesn''t want Lin Xianzhi sitting beside her, because she knows that he is not serious, but she also knows Lin Xianzhi''s temper. He is a bit confused many times. It''s really strange that he gives up his position so decisively today. But she also didn''t think much, just toward Mo Feiyan light smile. Mo Feiyan is a person who makes people feel very comfortable. She is gentle and polite when she smiles, and she is gentle and polite when she speaks, so she won''t give people any uncomfortable feeling. It''s quite different from Cheng Su Su''s gentle and deliberate way of doing it in front of people. She has a kind of feeling that makes people feel like a spring breeze. She can let people put down their guard and say what they are worried about. Gu Weiwei didn''t feel anything at first. When Mo Feiyan turned a few corners and asked how she and Ning Yiqing knew each other, she immediately recovered. At the same time, she immediately grasped the focus of Mo Feiyan''s chat with her. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know the specific relationship between Mo Feiyan and Ning Yiqing. In her previous life, Gu Weiyi didn''t even know the existence of Mo Feiyan, so she didn''t know what Mo Feiyan was thinking. After all, she is a person who has lived two lives. She has always been determined and has her own wisdom. So she started the story making mode with a smile: "I met him at a lantern festival. It was the Lantern Festival. Among the thousands of lights and countless people, he said he saw me at a glance." "At that time, both of us got a lantern riddle, and at the same time, we guessed that the owner of the lantern fair said that I matched him very well!" Mo Feiyan smiles a little, but Gu Weiyi goes on to say: "I also think the luckiest thing in my life is to meet him. Who would have thought that he would have such a gentle side in such a cold person." Next, Gu only praised Ning Yiqing''s kindness, saying that he was gentle, soft and considerate, and did not mention his overbearing and unreasonable. In her words, Ning Yiqing was almost perfect. Then Gu only asked Mo Feiyan something about Ning Yiqing when she was a child. Mo Feiyan talked about their going abroad to participate in the competition, and then told some interesting things about Ning Yiqing that she knew. Gu''s eloquence is very good. These little things are interesting to her. Chapter 1218 After two people finished talking, Mo Feiyan was surprised to find that today was supposed to be the only time for her to take care of her, but at this time, it became the only time for Gu to take care of her. Mo Feiyan''s heart suddenly also gave birth to vigilance, always only when she set other people''s words, this is the first time. At first, she thought that Gu Weiyi was outstanding in appearance and looked innocent and deceptive when she laughed. She thought that Gu Weiyi was also a kind of vase with a false appearance. But at this time, she thought that Gu Weiyi was not as simple as it seemed. So she digs off the topic and asks, "aren''t you from the imperial capital? I haven''t heard of you before. " "I''m from Lingcheng." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "I grew up in the countryside." For this point, she never thought to hide, and she also wanted to see what kind of reaction Mo Feiyan was. Mo Feiyan didn''t look down on Cheng Su Su because she grew up in the countryside. Instead, she said with a smile, "when I was a child, my grandmother lived in the countryside. When I was a child, my favorite place was in the countryside. In summer, I had fireflies, and I could see longicorn and mantis, and I could dig loach out of the field. I miss those days!" Gu Weiyi immediately told Mo Feiyan about the interesting things in the farmland when he was a child, including the trouble of being bitten by leeches, the joy of catching frogs in the field, and the pleasure of sitting on the field stem and eating watermelon. When they got off the plane, they had become friends who had nothing to say, but after they separated, the smiles on their faces disappeared. Mo Feiyan said to Liu Yuemin, a man accompanying him: "this girl is either innocent or deep-seated. Her pure look can make people see through, but it seems that it is not so simple when she thinks about it carefully." Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiyi just talked a lot, but she didn''t ask anything. Gu Weiyi always used all kinds of words to diverge at the critical moment, but they were very skillful. They couldn''t hear the trace of the bifurcation. Mo Feiyan didn''t find it until she finished. Then Mo Feiyan wants to pull the topic back, but Gu only goes far with the rhythm, and can''t pull it back. Originally, Mo Feiyan''s seat was next to Liu Yuemin. After she changed position with Lin Xianzhi, Lin Xianzhi was next to Liu Yuemin. Along the way, Liu Yuemin and Lin Xianzhi chatted all over the world. As a result, Liu Yuemin was listening to Lin Xianzhi telling colorful jokes. Lin Xianzhi is thick skinned and can talk nonsense. Liu Yuemin was originally a sullen man. Today, he was brought by Lin Xianzhi''s blood boiling. When he saw Mo Feiyan''s face, he came back to himself. Liu Yuemin is nearly 40 years old, with short hair and thick leather clothes. He said softly, "I''m afraid these two people are not simple. They are here at this time for the sake of mining." Liu Yuemin is mo Feiyan''s uncle Qu Fengzhi''s right-hand man. He is a mature and steady man. This time, he will help Mo Feiyan bid for the jade mine. Although Lin Xianzhi didn''t reveal his identity, his tone of Putonghua in Hong Kong City easily revealed his identity. Mo Feiyan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. If Lin Xianzhi came for the mine, Gu only came for the mine. Chapter 1219 And Mo Feiyan said so much to Gu Yiwei today, Gu Yiwei didn''t mention the word "mine", and she didn''t see that Gu Yiwei had a little relationship with mine. At first glance, Gu Weiyi looks like a cute college student. However, she didn''t even ask Gu which university she went to in DIDU, but she said that she was a master of Cambridge. She was shocked and knew that she had been told by Gu Weiyi. There was a sneer on the corner of her mouth: "even if it''s for mining, they can''t beat us." "Miss Biao is right." Liu Yuemin is a safe man. Although he has been with Qu Fengzhi for a long time and is in a high position, it is rare for him to be cautious and careful. He said calmly: "it''s just that things in the vein are not very clear. How to bid is still a matter to be considered. We can''t be carried away by them with rhythm any longer." Although Mo Feiyan is young, it is the first time for her to bid for the team, but she is also a rare smart and steady person. After hearing Liu Yuemin''s words, she nodded her head and said, "uncle Liu''s words are reasonable, it''s because I''m too anxious." Liu Yuemin saw that she recovered her calm so quickly, and there was no evidence of pride and self righteousness in her children. He had some complaints about Mo Feiyan''s leadership this time, because even though the Qu family had a rich family background, it was no small matter to invest in a mine. He was afraid that Mo Feiyan was eager for quick success and instant benefits and made a wrong judgment. At this time, after hearing Mo Feiyan''s words, he was relieved and praised Mo Feiyan: "it''s rare for Miss Biao to be so calm. This time, we will be able to return with a full load." Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "after all, it''s the first time for me to take over such a big project. These things need more control from uncle Liu." Liu Yuemin said quickly, "I came to help Miss Biao at the order of my husband. Miss Biao is very polite." So they began to discuss about the mineral resources and several mineral resources that could be invested. But without saying a few words, Liu Yuemin''s face changed greatly, his body shrank into a ball, and he was in a cold sweat. Mo Feiyan some worry asked: "uncle Liu, how do you?" Liu Yuemin remembered that he had eaten Lin Xianzhi''s cake before: "maybe he ate the wrong thing!" "I''ll take you to the hospital!" Mo Feiyan quickly asked the bodyguard to help Liu Yuemin up and rush to the hospital. Gu Weiwei and Mo Feiyan separate and then say to Lin Xianzhi: "Mo Feiyan''s mind is so deep, she is actually playing Ning Yiqing''s idea, trying to rob my man!" Lin Xianzhi looked down: "your man? Your man! You remember your man! Haven''t you ever heard of Xiu en''ai, dying fast? " Gu Wei glanced at him, and he said with some unhappiness: "you and Ning Yiqing eat dog food every day during this period of time. Now you are not in the imperial capital, and you are suddenly blocked. You really have no conscience! Don''t you know my heart hurts? " Gu only "ha ha" a smile, lazy to argue with him in this matter what, anyway, his virtue in her eyes is not saved. After seeing her expression, Lin Xianzhi felt even more depressed, but said: "of course, I know that Mo Feiyan is not simple. I knew before that there was a rich family named Qu in the imperial city who also saw the mine. Recently, I have been investigating their details." Chapter 1220 Gu didn''t connect Mo Feiyan with the rich family surnamed Qu for a moment, so he looked at Lin Xianzhi in a puzzled way. He explained: "the eldest lady of the Qu family married into the Mo family. Over the years, the Qu family has a lot of money left in business, and has been known as the richest man in the imperial capital. Because of the support of the Qu family, the Mo family has also been flourishing in the officialdom over the years, and now its position has been frighteningly high." "Mo Feiyan is the eldest lady of the Mo family. She studied for an MBA in Cambridge and will graduate next year. She does not want to go into politics, so the Mo family let her go into business. Naturally, the Qu family will fully cooperate with her, so this bidding will be led by her." "I thought she was just a student who hasn''t graduated yet, so I didn''t think she was afraid. But when she asked me to change places with her just now, I found out that she was not a good one to deal with. We met a very strong opponent this time." Gu only one really didn''t expect that he seemed to be fooling around in the imperial capital some time ago. In fact, he was not idle at all. He had asked his opponent clearly. She immediately understood that even if he was so unreliable in front of her, he would be the leader of the Lin family after all. He was the prince of the Lin family. How could he really be a straw bag with such a big business in his hands? But when she should despise him, she would still despise him: "you are making excuses for yourself. Who doesn''t know that you can''t move your feet when you see a beautiful girl, so as long as Mo Feiyan uses a little bit of beauty trick on you, you will be killed." Lin Xianzhi swore to heaven: "sweetheart, no one in my heart can replace you. You are my heart, my liver, and mine..." "Stop!" Gu only heard the goose bumps all over his body and said, "you''re almost enough. Don''t scare me like this." When Lin Xianzhi heard her words, he knew that she didn''t listen to him at all. He was a little unhappy and said softly, "people are serious!" He said, knowing that Gu would not believe it, he said, "I am not really fascinated by Mo Feiyan''s beauty today. With you as a beauty, no matter how beautiful she is, I can''t see her. Besides, what kind of beauty have I never seen since I have been in the world for so many years? As for being obsessed with it? " "There is a kind of unspeakable charm in Mo Feiyan. She looks very gentle, and then people will run with her rhythm unconsciously, and then listen to her arrangement. I''ve seen one before, which is very dangerous." Gu only knew that he was serious, and she had similar feelings, so she nodded and said, "it''s true. She''s still cheating me today, so I almost fell for her." She said, looking at Lin Xianzhi: "but you are the leader of Lin''s team. I''m just an assistant. It seems that you have to deal with her several times in the next few days. I silently sympathize with you." Lin Xianzhi was also very clear about his ability. He took a deep breath and said, "I think our position needs to be adjusted. This time Lin''s team is led by you. I don''t think I can deal with Mo Feiyan." Gu Weiwei was a little embarrassed: "how do you know that you are not her opponent before you fight with her? Lin Xianzhi, haven''t you always been very confident? It''s not about your style. " Chapter 1221 "I don''t have many advantages, but the biggest advantage is self-knowledge." With a long sigh, Lin Xianzhi said, "I''ve had a big fall on people like her before, and I''ve always had a shadow in my heart. This time I meet someone like her again, I can''t make fun of Lin''s family business." Gu only rarely saw such a dignified expression on his face. He couldn''t help saying, "but you know me. I don''t understand mining at all, and I don''t have the experience of negotiating business and bidding with others. Aren''t you afraid that I won''t win this time? Let Lin Shi cover up huge loss Lin Xianzhi looked at her and said, "although you don''t understand this, I can teach you these days, and this is my decision. No matter whether we win or lose in the end, my grandfather and I won''t blame you." Gu Weiyi also wanted to say something else. He said: "this bidding may be a trivial project for Qu family. It can be used to practice for Mo Feiyan, but it''s a big project for Lin family. You can''t lose anything. It''s safer for you to control this situation than for me." He knows Gu Weiyi a little. She is the smartest girl he has ever met. He also knows that because of a defeat in his early years, he has no way to deal with people like Mo Feiyan, so it''s better to let Gu Weiyi lead the matter. Gu Weiyi suddenly felt pressure mountain, she shook her head and said: "you also said, this matter is of great importance, then you can''t play games, I don''t understand these, so you can''t just give this matter to me." "In my opinion, the more shadow you have, the more you have to brush it away. Otherwise, your future opponents will still deal with you like this. Can you still hide all the time?" After thinking about it, Lin Xianzhi said, "well, I''ll take the lead in this matter, but if I''m influenced by Mo Feiyan, you have to remind me in time not to let me go further and further." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this can have! I finally know your weakness. Next time you bother me again, I''ll use Mo Feiyan''s method to deal with you. " Lin Xianzhi smiles, but when he is about to speak, he finds that his stomach is so painful that he suddenly shrinks into a ball. Gu only asks him, "what''s the matter with you?" "I don''t know." Lin Xianzhi can''t get up on the ground. Gu Weiyi thought he was pretending, but saw the cold sweat on his forehead. She suddenly thought of the cake Ning Yiqing gave Lin Xianzhi. If she remembered correctly, she ate it when Lin Xianzhi got off the plane. It seemed that she also gave it to Liu Yuemin. She reached for Lin Xianzhi''s pulse and knew it clearly, but she couldn''t recognize it for Ning Yiqing, so she said: "you look like gastroenteritis, don''t you eat something wrong?" After careful consideration, Lin Xianzhi said, "I didn''t eat anything either. Today, except for the food provided on the plane, I only ate the dim sum sent by Ning Yiqing..." When he said this, he suddenly realized: "Cao Cao, Ning Yiqing won''t add anything to the cake, will she? I said why he was so kind. He was waiting here to pit me! " Gu Yiwei would never admit that Ning Yiqing was the kind of person who would cheat on cakes. So she immediately denied: "how could it be that I didn''t eat his cakes at all!" Chapter 1222 Lin Xianzhi listened to Gu''s words and looked at her. She continued: "besides, this cake is what he bought. Since it''s what he bought, how can he get a chance to do it?" "You don''t have to hide your dirty thoughts and speculate on others maliciously!" Lin Xianzhi was a little confused when he heard what she said. It seemed that there was some truth. At this time, he had a severe stomachache. How could he think about these messy things? He covered his stomach and said: "anyway, in your heart, he is good at everything, while I am in your heart, nothing is good!" Gu Yiwei clapped his hands and said, "Wow, Lin Xianzhi, it''s time for you to know yourself at last. It''s really wonderful!" Lin Xianzhi, who has a stomachache and faints quickly Gu only in order to prove innocence, directly sent Lin Xianzhi to the hospital. The doctor did a series of tests for him and found nothing, but there was no tendency for his stomachache to ease at all. The doctor was a little puzzled and said, "it''s really strange today. How come there''s another patient like this?" Gu only some curiously asked: "before also has the same patient to send?" "There is one." The doctor sighed and said: "the same is nothing to find out, this is really strange, but this situation should be gastroenteritis, hang up some anti-inflammatory drugs first!" When he left, he muttered in a low voice: "if it''s gastroenteritis, he should still vomit. This patient didn''t vomit. The pain of enterospasm is not like this. It''s really strange." Gu Weiyi reaches out and touches her nose. She really doesn''t expect Ning Yiqing to do it. However, the current situation is written by Ning Yiqing, and she really can''t connect Ning Yiqing who does it with Ning Yiqing who is usually cool. She silently felt that if men were careful, there would be nothing wrong with women! Lin Xianzhi was so painful that he couldn''t make a sound. He took Gu Yiwei and whispered, "sweetheart, do you think Ning Yiqing will poison me in the cake? And then I can''t think of you any more? " Gu Weiyi saw that his pain had become like this, and she was still there thinking about it. She was also very convinced of him. She felt that she also needed to take some responsibility for his appearance. It was rare for her to say in a gentle tone: "if there is nothing, he will never do such a thing." Lin Xianzhi said with an aggrieved face: "I know he must have done it. I saw Liu Yuemin. I gave him half of today''s cake." Looking as like as two peas, Liu Yuemin looked at the ward, and saw that he was lying there in a ward, and stretched out his hands to cover his stomach. Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked. At this time, he did not know whether Lin Xianzhi''s Pastry was intended for Liu Yuemin. Lin Xianzhi pulled Gu''s only sleeve and said, "honey, if I die this time, you can''t forget me! I don''t expect you to kill Ning Yiqing to avenge me. I just hope you can think that I died in his hands when you see him! " Gu only immediately felt that his head was big, and the brain circuit of this product was really strange enough. She took a deep breath and said, "I have said it several times just now. Ning Yiqing will not do such a thing! Now that Liu Yuemin is also lying there. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Another possibility is... Have you ever eaten what he gave you? " Chapter 1223 After thinking about it, Lin Xianzhi said, "he was sitting outside. When the stewardess handed over the water, he touched the cup." Gu Weiyi immediately said: "it is very likely that he did something at that time." "How do you explain his own stomachache?" Asked Lin Xianzhi. Gu only seriously said: "it is very likely that he accidentally took the medicine to harm you." "Just go on making it up!" Lin Xianzhi said: "anyway, in your heart, Ning Yiqing is a good person, others are bad people! But in fact, he is a big asshole Gu only felt that at this time, she would never admit these things for Ning Yiqing. As for whether Lin Xianzhi believed her, it was out of her control. Just at this time, Mo Feiyan came out to open the water, and happened to see Lin Xianzhi and Gu Weiwei. She was a little curious and asked: "Mr. Lin, how is this?" "Gastroenteritis." Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "it''s really despicable for a man to be so delicate." Lin Xianzhi, a delicate and speechless man Mo Fei Yan looked as like as two peas at the forest chord, and felt strange. Liu Yuemin said that she was poisoned by Lin Xian. Now Lin Lin himself was lying in the hospital, and the disease was almost the same as Liu Yuemin''s. She thinks that there is no such stupid person in the world who poisons. Maybe it''s gastroenteritis caused by eating something bad! So she said with a smile: "it may be acclimatized! Liu Shu was also sick as like as two peas. Gu Weiyi said with a sad face: "his illness is really annoying. I don''t know anything about it. How to deal with this mine..." She said and then feel speechless, said: "sister Mo quickly open the water, afraid of late for a while there will be no water." Mo Feiyan nodded her head and walked out with a smile. But after she went out, the smile on her face disappeared. She said in her heart, "sure enough, they are here for the mine. Lin Xianzhi is really a businessman in Hong Kong City, but why did Gu only follow?" She still can''t figure it out. She wants to find some value from Gu Weiwei, but so far she hasn''t found anything. After Mo Feiyan came back from the water, the door of Lin Xianzhi''s ward was closed, and there was only Lin Xianzhi''s painful roar. After she returned to her room, Liu Yuemin was still lying there. She gave a rough account of what happened to Lin Xianzhi. Liu Yuemin''s face became a little bitter and strange, so he asked Mo Feiyan to carry his bag. He opened it and took out a small self sealing bag with some white powder in it. "What is this?" Mo Feiyan asked curiously. The expression on Liu Yuemin''s face was a little embarrassed, but he still said: "this is a kind of medicine given to me by others before. Taking it can make people have a stomachache, and it seems that they don''t agree with me. Today, Lin Xianzhi took me for a long time. I thought he was bored and wanted to teach him a lesson, so I put some things in his cup, and I may have arrived at those things." Mo Feiyan is a little speechless. Before, Liu Yuemin said that Lin Xian had poisoned him. Now it seems that things are not like that. She really didn''t expect that Liu Yuemin, who looked so secure, would use this method. Liu Yuemin said softly, "please help me take out the black bag inside. There is an antidote in it." Chapter 1224 Mo Feiyan looked inside. Sure enough, there was a black bag, but it was filled with pills. She quickly took it out and poured him a cup of warm water. After he took out a pill and ate it, he thought he could relieve the pain immediately, but he vomited up and down, which made him almost collapse. By the next morning, he had bloody stool, which scared Mo Feiyan. Although Mo Feiyan was the leader of the Qu family this time, she knew that Liu Yuemin was the real mainstay. When Liu Yuemin suddenly became ill, she was flustered. Mo Feiyan thought of the medicine Liu Yuemin had taken, and could not help but scold him: "if you don''t die, you won''t die!" Who would have thought that the two men who seemed to be chatting happily on the plane would poison each other? This time, Liu Yuemin is also a victim. After seeing Lin Xianzhi''s identity, he wanted to teach Lin a lesson, so he added something to Lin Xianzhi''s cup. In fact, what Liu Yuemin added will make people have a stomachache, but where does it take care of the only medicine that comes out by hand? The medicine in the cake had been pressed down for a long time, but because of this pressure, they delayed their attack for half an hour. When Liu Yuemin saw that Lin Xianzhi was also hospitalized, he suspected that he might have accidentally touched those drugs, so he took the so-called antidote, which just collided with the medicine in the cake. As a result, the toxicity changed. The only medicine that Gu had originally put out that didn''t hurt his body very much became a very harmful medicine, so that it damaged Liu Yuemin''s intestines and caused bleeding. This time, Liu Yuemin really put himself in agony, and the doctors in the hospital didn''t know. Therefore, he is a serious western medicine. How can he know these doctrines in traditional Chinese medicine? He can only hang water to eliminate inflammation all the time, but it has little effect. On the other side of Lin Xianzhi, because Gu only wanted to avoid suspicion and knew that the medicine he had prepared would only relieve the pain for a few hours, so he didn''t bother to take care of it. So the next morning, Lin Xianzhi''s abdomen was just aching, and it didn''t hurt any more. The doctor saw that the two people had the same disease when they were sent in, but one night they had two different effects. They were also puzzled, but they didn''t think much about it. Lin Xianzhi had been in pain all night, but he felt a little bit funny after hearing that Liu Yuemin''s condition was getting worse. Then he went to see Liu Yuemin very kindly. Liu Yuemin tossed all night, his face turned white, and he looked very weak. Lin Xianzhi''s heart immediately felt balanced. Gu only carefully looked at Liu Yuemin''s abdomen, and saw that the intestines were red and swollen. The situation inside was not optimistic. She was also a little puzzled that her medicines would not do so much harm to the human body. What happened to Liu Yuemin? Did she have a problem dispensing the medicine? She had some doubts in her heart. At this time, the doctor came to inquire about the situation. Mo Feiyan couldn''t help it, so she told the doctor about Liu Yuemin''s taking a medicine yesterday. Of course, she said that the medicine was for nourishing the stomach. After the doctor blamed them for taking medicine in disorder, he asked Mo Feiyan to take out the medicine. Mo Feiyan didn''t think Gu''s group could understand the medicine, so she took it out in front of Gu''s face. Chapter 1225 There was no formula or chemical equation on the medicine, and the doctor couldn''t understand it, so he reprimanded them and told them not to take medicine in the future. Gu only picked up a medicine to have a look, and then smelled the smell, and her heart was clear. The problem really came out here, but she felt that Liu Yuemin was ill intentioned and deserved to be robbed, so she didn''t plan to take care of Liu Yuemin''s affairs. Mo Feiyan saw her appearance and asked curiously, "do you know medicine?" Gu Weiyi immediately denied: "do not understand, just a little curious, casual look." She put the pills back, and then said with a smile, "we have something else to do, so let''s go first, sister Mo, goodbye!" Because of Liu Yuemin''s illness, Mo Feiyan was a little confused and could not take care of the only group, so she nodded her head. After Gu and Lin left the hospital, the bodyguards drove them to the mining area. After getting on the bus, Lin Xianzhi asked Gu Youyi, "did you see something famous when you saw their medicine just now?" Gu only wanted to ask him to help sell medicine in Hong Kong City to contact customers before, so he didn''t hide the fact that she knew how to dispense medicine from him, so he said: "Lin Xianzhi, it was Liu Yuemin, not Ning Yiqing, who killed her yesterday by taking medicine." Lin Xianzhi still didn''t believe it. She explained: "some of the medicine in the pill he took is specially for treating unconventional gastroenteritis. Moreover, the medicine has not been produced yet. At first sight, it''s a medicine made by someone. Normal people, who will take this medicine with them?" Lin Xianzhi asked her, "how could he be like this today?" Gu only replied: "that''s because he doesn''t know medicine, and he doesn''t notice the increase or decrease of the dosage, and he doesn''t notice his own constitution, so his medicine is poisonous to him. He thought hard. Originally, his stomach was not very good. This time, he should take the poison as an antidote. It is strange that there is no problem. " Anyway, she will never admit that Ning Yiqing poisoned him in front of Lin Xianzhi. She wants to maintain Ning Yiqing''s tall image! For a doctor like Gu, whose medical skills are still passable, if she wants to work out a reason to explain Liu Yuemin''s aggravation, she can at least come up with more than a dozen theoretical systems. Anyway, Lin Xianzhi doesn''t know medicine. Lin Xianzhi looked at her and asked, "so you really know medicine? Do you really know how to make medicine Gu only heard his words and immediately responded: "that day I asked you to help me sell medicine for a long time. Originally, you didn''t believe I could make medicine! OK, Lin Xianzhi, if you don''t believe me, I''ll sell my medicine myself! " When Lin Xianzhi was exposed by her at this time, she felt embarrassed and coaxed her to say, "I don''t believe it. It''s just that you know that you can eat anything indiscriminately, but you can''t eat medicine indiscriminately. You''re not a doctor. It''s normal for me to worry about it." "But I believe you now. I believe you really know medicine." Gu only heard what he said, and knew that in fact, he was still dubious. She was also a little depressed, but she could understand what he thought. After all, she didn''t look like a doctor. She said coldly: "Lin Xianzhi, if you don''t believe me, you really don''t have to sell my medicine so reluctantly. My medicine doesn''t worry about sales." Chapter 1226 Seeing the expression on Gu Weiyi''s face, Lin Xianzhi knew that she was really angry this time and said, "I promise, I swear! I believe you Gu only looked at him with a sneer and stopped talking. When Lin Xianzhi saw her like this, he felt some regret in his heart. He felt that he was really stupid. How could he say those words that made her unhappy? Gu Weiyi felt relieved to see that he wanted to talk to her all the way but didn''t dare. In fact, she didn''t really get angry because Lin Xianzhi didn''t believe in her medical skills, but she felt that it was a very good way to scare him and let him stop bothering her. When they arrived at the mining area, the early assessment staff of Lin group came up to meet them. Because it''s in the mining area, it''s far away from the city. There are only a few scattered houses here, and they are all newly built by the companies who want to bid. It''s cold and dry in Xinjiang, and the wind is strong, so these houses are built low. They are all piled up with thick earth walls, and the fuel for heating inside is also very natural: cow dung. When Gu Wei came in, she saw the dried cow dung inside. It was the first time that she saw such a way of heating. For a moment, she felt a little strange. When the staff saw her coming with Lin Xianzhi, they didn''t pay much attention to her. After all, their little boss''s name of lust was known all day, and they thought she was Lin Xianzhi''s new lover. Their hearts more or less despise her, but it is not good, too slow, or obviously offend her. So after lunch, they directly hugged Lin Xianzhi and reported the current progress to him. Although the final tender date has not yet arrived, but the preparatory work can not be less. Lin''s group also found several mineral experts, who arrived ten days earlier than him. In recent days, they have been working with the previous staff to analyze which mountain has a higher probability of producing jade ore and where has a lower probability of producing jade ore. At this time, Lin Xianzhi, the leader, is only one week away from the formal bidding, and all the staff have begun to work intensively. When Lin Xianzhi was ready to go in, he saw Gu only squatting there to see the dried cow dung. He was not in tears and could not laugh. She was really curious at all times. So he called to her: "director Gu!" He is able to distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. He calls her sweetheart when he is fighting and making trouble, but when he is working formally, he will never fool around, let alone be looked down upon. However, Gu only never heard him call her like this. She thought he was calling others, so she didn''t pay attention at all. Lin Xianzhi saw her appearance, the corner of his mouth smoked, so he called out: "Gu only!" Gu only then stood up, he pointed to her and introduced to everyone: "this is Gu only, the chief stone purchasing consultant of the company, with outstanding ability and rich experience. In the next few days, you need to fully cooperate with her work." As soon as he said this, the whole room was quiet, and everyone looked at Gu with incredible eyes. When they saw Gu only, they really thought that she was only Lin Xianzhi''s woman, but they didn''t expect that she was the chief stone purchasing consultant of that company, who paid a lot of money to come here! This is incredible! Is there any secret? Chapter 1227 Gu Weiyi doesn''t quite understand why these people are looking at her like this, but at this moment, he still has to say: "Hello, please take care of me in the next few days." A group of staff are still in a daze, Lin Xianzhi has clapped: "welcome to director Gu!" After he applauded, a group of staff came back to their senses. A little more worldly, they thought that she was probably relying on Lin Xianzhi. This kind of work could not offend them, so they said with a smile, "good director Gu!" The upright one felt that she had a bad mind and despised in her eyes, but he said: "Mr. Lin, can we start?" Lin Xianzhi waved to Gu Weiyi. She went in with a smile. When she went in, she vaguely heard the staff outside whispering: "I didn''t expect that the new director was so young. I thought he was an old man in his fifties and sixties!" "I think so too. I''m afraid it''s a vase. After leaving the relationship with Mr. Kobayashi, the chairman dotes on Mr. Kobayashi again..." Gu only thinks that sometimes listening too well is not a happy thing, because she can always hear something she doesn''t want to hear too much. And the workplace has always been a cruel place, although she does not care about the position of the chief director of Lin group, but since she is in this position, she has some responsibilities to bear, and also needs to face the doubts of relevant colleagues. After all, as far as her appearance is concerned, it seems that she is superior by beauty rather than ability. In her opinion, whether it''s a position of TCM or stone purchasing consultant, it seems that only when people are older can they feel stable and reliable. After she went in, she sat at the bottom of Lin Xianzhi''s head and listened to the previous reports of relevant colleagues. Because she had just arrived, she didn''t know the specific situation, so she mainly listened to the whole process and didn''t interfere. And in the process of listening, she found that this time all the bidding of the mine was just because someone had picked up good quality jade nearby some time ago. Most of the jade in Xinjiang is nephrite. Because of the erosion of the river bed, the outermost layer of stone skin is removed, revealing the quality of the jade inside. Therefore, it is rare to gamble on stones. Most of the jade in the river bed is washed down from the mountains, so many people think that Xinjiang has good quality mines. It''s just that the policy has been tight in recent years, and the relevant departments have not been able to liberalize the mining rights of the jade mine. This time, it may be because of financial constraints, or because someone has other plans, so they selected four mines to bid. The four mines have their own advantages and disadvantages. They may or may not have jade in them. But on the surface of these mountains, there are traces of jade. So this time, many powerful businessmen came to bid. Although Lin''s strength is not weak, but in this group of businessmen can only be regarded as medium level, not top. Qu''s extraordinary industry ranks the first in strength, plus Mo''s support behind Qu, so this time Lin''s group staff feel that after Qu''s selection, the remaining mines can only be tendered by others. Of course, this setting is in the case of special industry only investing in one mine. In fact, with the background of special industry and its financial resources, it is not difficult to swallow two or three mines. Chapter 1228 Gu only heard that the staff then released a pile of data, which made her feel dizzy. In the final analysis, she is a liberal arts student, and she knows most about medicinal materials in both previous and present lives. She is a layman in these mining data. It''s just that they''re talking about this. She doesn''t understand and has to listen there quietly. Xu Qingming, a mining major invited by Lin Xianzhi, took a look at Gu and said, "director Gu should have a deep understanding of jade. I don''t know which mine you think is worth bidding for after listening to these data." Gu only recognized that he wanted to embarrass her, and she would never argue with others about these things, not to mention that she didn''t know much about them. So she said with a faint smile: "although I''m the director of jade mining, I usually only choose raw stones. I''m not familiar with jade mining, so I don''t have any good suggestions." When she saw the disdain in Xu Qingming''s eyes, she was not angry. She only said with a faint smile: "we are here to analyze the distribution of jade minerals. It is estimated that Feifan industry is also analyzing it. They should also invite high-level post mining experts. What we can see, they can see as well." "In that case, I think we need to discuss the details of the bidding and how to win the mine we want." She said this relatively to the point, but Xu Qingming''s challenge quietly resolved. In fact, it is true that no matter which mountain they like, they need to avoid extraordinary industry, because if they carry it hard, it must be them who suffer. But Xu Qingming was not very happy when she heard this. He felt that Gu was only challenging his authority, so he said in a deep voice: "we are all technical personnel. The bidding team members are responsible for those things. Director Gu said so, I''m afraid that he might be blamed." Xu Qingming is eight in his thirties this year. He is a serious mineralogy major and has more than ten years of relevant experience. But this time, he was invited by the Lin family to show his skills. In addition, the only preconceived idea of Gu is that she is a vase, so he despises her very much. Because of his disdain, he is not polite in speaking, and he also wants to show his face in front of Lin Xianzhi. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m responsible for looking at jade, not minerals. I really don''t understand the majors that chief engineer Xu said, but it has nothing to do with pushing responsibility. If I don''t understand, I''m still doing everything there. I''m afraid it''s even worse for the company. Chief engineer Xu, don''t you think so?" Xu Qingming was stunned for a moment, and Lin Xianzhi came out to make a comeback: "there are professional workers in the industry. I believe with your help, Lin will stand out in this bidding and win the mine we want." He then looked at Xu Qingming and said, "you know mineral resources, and director Gu knows jade. In the future, you two will have to cooperate more." Xu Qingming is not easy to refute his face. He answers with a muffled voice, but he has already determined that Gu Yiwei is a vase relying on Lin Xianzhi, because anyone who knows the original stone will know something about the veins, and Gu Yiwei just admitted that he doesn''t know those at all. So in his heart, Gu only more disdain. And his heart is also relieved, Lin Xianzhi really want to find a powerful person, he is not good to play, now just right. Chapter 1229 Gu only didn''t care about their eyes. She didn''t understand this. Lin Xianzhi forced her to come. This situation was expected before she came. It''s dark in Xinjiang. It''s already seven o''clock in the evening after they talk about it. It''s still very bright and the sunset is all over the sky. It''s very spectacular. She looked at the time and then at the sky outside, her eyes full of curiosity. This time, the staff participating in the jade bidding project are mainly male, except Gu only, there is only one assistant named Tiantian, who is responsible for doing chores. Tiantian is a girl with round face and short hair. Although she is not beautiful, with one eyelid and not white skin, she has two dimples when she smiles. She looks very cute. It''s getting dark, it''s cold outside, and there''s no electricity in the room. It''s just a kerosene lamp. The light is dim, and it''s not easy to write a tender. So Xu Qingming and his party, in order to brush their sense of existence in front of Lin Xianzhi, pull him to report to them. Gu only has no interest in these things, and doesn''t want to fight with them for any credit. So he asks Tiantian about the room where she has a rest at night, and goes directly in to prepare for a rest. She took a plane for several hours yesterday. In addition, she took care of Lin Xian in the hospital last night. She spent the whole morning in the car this day. It would be really tired. Because the cost of building the house is not large, the former staff are not well-off. Now, with their group, it is a bit crowded. Gu only lives in a room with two girls, Tiantian. The conditions inside are not good. There is only a high and low bed, a table and a chair. Because Tiantian has only one assistant, she''s so busy these days. She just wants to split it into two people, so she has no time to clean up the room. When Gu Weiyi goes in, it''s in a mess, with dirty clothes everywhere. "I didn''t know you were coming, so I haven''t had time to clean up the room yet," she said sheepishly Gu only knew that this was a temporary house. In addition, this time she came here to work, not to enjoy. She had already been psychologically prepared, so she didn''t care about it, so she laughed at Tiantian and said, "it''s OK. I''ll clean it up." When Tiantian saw that she had nothing to say about Xu Qingming in the meeting, she was worried that she was not easy to get along with, but she didn''t expect that she was not difficult to speak, so she laughed, but didn''t dare to let her clean up. Instead, she quickly gathered her dirty clothes to a stool in the corner. Gu only saw that her mouth was slightly puffed. With this action alone, Gu only knew that Tiantian must be sloppy at ordinary times. He was afraid that she was easy to be careless when doing things. Just at this time, the leader of the bidding team called out: "sweetie, where is the document I gave you this morning for you to sort out?" Tiantian put down the things in her hand, but she couldn''t settle down. She ran out in a hurry and said, "it''s in that cupboard. Eh, why not?" The group leader had some helpless voice: "Tiantian, can you do something for dessert? Don''t always be so careless, OK? You can find out quickly, Mr. Lin is waiting for it! " Gu only listened and laughed inside, and then sorted out the things by himself. She can''t leave until she bids. She has to live here for about a week, so she is willing to make herself comfortable. Chapter 1230 Things like quilts had been prepared before. When they came over, Lin Xianzhi bought her new sheets and quilt covers, which was not too embarrassed. Gu Wei only carried a big box. In the box, besides her clothes, there were all kinds of medicines for emergencies. This was her experience in the last desert rescue. These things were well prepared. She was so sleepy that she immediately went to sleep after packing up. When she was asleep, she heard sweet voice vaguely: "Mr. Lin, director Gu has rested. Do you want to wake her up?" Then I heard Lin Xianzhi''s voice: "no, she''s tired. Let her have a rest. I''ll come back to her tomorrow." Gu only sleeps until daybreak. When she wakes up, she feels fresh and fresh. When she finished washing and eating breakfast, Lin Xianzhi cooked a large bowl of noodles for her in person. She was hungry and did not refuse. She naturally picked it up and ate it. The people beside her looked at her with a clearer look, and the disdain in Xu Qingming''s eyes was even stronger. When she ate noodles, Lin Xianzhi said, "I''m going to see the mine later. Do you want to go?" Gu Weiyi thought that she was busy this time, which was worth a million. If she took the money, she also needed to work for others seriously, so she nodded and said, "OK, wait for me, I''ll go and have a look with you." Lin Xianzhi sat down beside her and said, "don''t worry! Take your time. " For him, it seems that her food is very sweet. He looks hungry again. Gu only saw the expression on his face, and he felt that Ning Yiqing''s medicine in the pastry was a little lighter. This product is the one who is looking for a beating. Next time he is poisoned, I''m afraid I don''t know why. He cooked a bowl of noodles for himself, and then sat down beside Gu only with a smile. When Xu Qingming saw this scene, he despised Gu only by three points, and the other employees also had subtle expressions. Gu Weiyi decided to take back her evaluation of him yesterday. He has never been a reliable master, not a master who can make things clear. When the two "affectionately" finished eating noodles, the party drove to several bidding mines. There are four mines in total. None of them is long. Each mountain stretches more than ten kilometers. The four mountains are not arranged in a line, but in a zigzag shape. There are two in the front and two in the back. A river flows through the middle of the four mountains. The car stopped by the river. It was the dry season. There was almost no water in the river. Only in the middle of the river, there was a slow flow of water which was not too wide. The river is very clear. I don''t know if there is a hot spring underground. This section of the river is not frozen. You can clearly see the stones inside, and some can see the naked jade meat. Xu Qingming had already said to Lin Xianzhi at this time: "according to the trend of the mountain here and the distribution of the river, the jade mined from this mountain is very likely. There are some jade mined out there, so Lin can always go to see the quality." In order not to let the standard flow this time, the relevant departments also made some efforts. Before that, they asked people to mine a small piece of ore from each side of the four mountains and pile it at the foot of the mountain for the units who came to raise the standard to check the quality. And these jade also have the quality of good and bad points, although not from such a corner to see the quality and quantity of jade in the mine, but also can see some clues. Chapter 1231 When the jade is still in the mountains and has not been fully mined, the situation is similar to that of stone gambling, but on the whole, the surface of the stone on this side will be much thinner than that of the original stone in Yunnan and Myanmar. Basically, you can see the quality of the jade with a slight rub. This kind of thing should have called Gu only to see, and Xu Qingming now has recognized Gu only is the vase brought by Lin Xianzhi, so he automatically ignored her. Although Lin Xianzhi bought jade from master Lin when he was young, in essence, he knew jade, but he was not proficient. Although he had mastered a lot of theories, the raw stone was absolutely willful, and he couldn''t see too much from the appearance. But he didn''t have any doubt about Gu Weiyi''s ability to choose jade, so he turned his head and called Gu Weiyi, who was looking at the stone by the river: "director Gu, come and have a look, too." Gu only now also adapted to his calling her, but turned his head and said, "wait a minute, I''ll look at the stones in the river again." "There''s nothing good about the stones in the river." Xu Qingming said with disdain: "the villagers nearby have come here many times to pick up jade after they know it can be found here. There is no decent jade here. Gu only ignored him and continued to squat there to look down. Her perspective eyes were much better than they were at the beginning since they were used in the desert last time and cured by Shao Yizhi. She knew that her situation was upgraded, but she almost didn''t scare her to death when she upgraded last time, and she couldn''t figure out how to upgrade this eye, so she didn''t dare to toss around. Now it''s easier to use than before, and she''s satisfied. Others can only see the surface of the river bed, but she can see something deeper. She had found that she could see through the two layers of walls, but did not calculate the depth. At this time, she looked down the river and found that she could see about three feet under the ground. This distance is not too deep, but it can let her see a lot of things that others can''t see. At this time, she can clearly see the river bed covered with a thick layer of jade! That layer of jade is white and slightly green. It seems to be of good quality. This layer is not too thick, it''s only about two meters thick, but it''s worth a lot of money just by this layer of jade. And that layer of jade is not spread on the surface, but separated by a layer of sand in the middle. The sand is about two meters thick. You have to cross that layer of sand to see the jade inside. Gu only shape seems to pick up a few stones at random, casually hefty play, it looks like a naughty little girl playing with stones. Lin Xianzhi didn''t know what she was doing at this time. He just knew that she had never done useless work because of his understanding of her. When he saw her playing with stones, he thought there was something mysterious in those stones. So he went over and looked at the stones, but he didn''t see anything left or right. There was nothing special about the stones. He asked her, "what are you looking at?" Gu only knows that several other families are also staring here at this time, and the team brought by Lin Xianzhi doesn''t know whether there are spies from other families, so she won''t tell the truth at this time. They took her as a vase, so she took it as a vase for a while, so she bent her eyebrows and said to him, "don''t you find that the stones here are more beautiful? I''m going to pick up some and go back and throw stones. " Chapter 1232 Lin Xianzhi took a look at the stones, but he couldn''t see their beauty. It was just because they were close to the jade. Some places were stained with gray edges, but they didn''t even have the most basic jade appearance. Lin Xianzhi coughed softly and said, "stop playing. Let''s go there and have a look at the mined jade." Gu only "Oh" a, and then did not forget to walk while throwing stones to play. When Lin Xianzhi''s staff and Xu Qingming saw this scene, they silently said in their hearts, "it''s really a vase. It depends on Mr. Lin''s position." Gu only ignored their eyes and walked calmly beside Lin Xianzhi. At first sight, they were absolutely talented and beautiful, and they were quite right. Not far away, Mo Feiyan also saw the details just now, frowning slightly. Liu Yuemin couldn''t get out of bed with bloody stool these days, so he didn''t come with her. Lin Xianzhi''s employees will misunderstand Gu''s relationship with Lin Xianzhi, but Mo Feiyan won''t, because Ning Yiqing came to deliver Gu and Lin when they boarded the plane. If Lin and Gu have an ambiguous relationship, Ning''s ability can''t be unknown. And in the fight on the plane, let Mo Feiyan realize that Gu''s only is not simple. So at this time, Gu only just so seriously looking at the stones also aroused her interest, she said to the mineral experts around her: "go to see what''s unusual about the stones in the river." Wang Chunjin, the mineral resources expert invited by Qu, nodded his head and carefully looked at the stones in the river and the distribution of the river bed. For the sake of safety, he picked up a few stones and looked at them carefully, but he didn''t see anything unusual. So he went to Mo Feiyan''s side and said, "Mr. Mo, these stones are all washed down from the mountains. There is nothing special about them. I just had a look. The stones containing jade should have been picked up by the villagers nearby. There is nothing valuable in them." "What was Gu only looking at?" Mo Feiyan asked a little puzzled. Just now, Wang Chunjin saw Gu only looking at the stones by the river. He said with a smile, "it''s probably the first time I''ve been to the wilderness. I think it''s strange to see anything. As far as I see the terrain trend and the river trend, it''s impossible to have good quality jade on the river bed. At most, it''s just some jade washed down from the mountains and not picked up by the villagers." Mo Feiyan was relieved when she heard him say this. She looked at Gu Yiwei again and saw that Gu Yiwei was talking in front of Lin Xianzhi happily. She seemed to be a girl with a cheerful personality. Mo Feiyan thinks that she may think too much. Gu only has a heart, but she is only an 18-year-old girl. She grew up in a small place and won''t have much insight. Although she thinks that Gu''s only eye that can enter Ning Yiqing must have something extraordinary, she also knows that men see women differently from women. Men all like women to be soft and lovely. Men like Ning Yiqing are more likely to like the delicate girl like Gu only. Mo Feiyan thought of what happened on the plane. When she thought about it carefully, she felt that Gu Weiyi didn''t seem to have anything special. She despised Gu Weiyi in her heart. Chapter 1233 Mo Feiyan thinks that the diverging topics on the plane may only be Gu Weiyi''s carelessness. Another possibility is that Gu Weiyi usually talks in that way. Mo Feiyan felt a little relieved when she thought about it, but she still didn''t understand why Lin Xianzhi wanted to bring Gu, the only girl who looked like a vase. She is a cautious and safe person, or decided to try Gu only, to see what kind of person she is. So she took her group to the stones on display at the foot of the mountain to have a look at the jade. By the way, she tried again. Because it is close to the bidding, all the excavated stones are on display there. The relevant departments have sent people to guard them. They need to provide corresponding certificates when they go to see them. When Mo Feiyan passed by, Gu Weiyi was looking at a small stone and tapping it gently with his fingers. Gu''s only behavior is just like a fool in the eyes of a pedestrian. Lin Xianzhi is speechless when he looks at it. It''s also because he knows her and has seen a pile of jade from her. Otherwise, he will doubt whether he has brought the wrong person. Gu only completely ignores the eyes around her. She doesn''t study geology, and she doesn''t know jade. She chooses jade only by her perspective and her ability to cheat, so it doesn''t matter what other people think of her. Mo Feiyan walked to Gu''s side with a smile and asked, "does the only sister see anything?" Gu only shook his head and said: "before I read a book, I said that I would knock a stone with my finger. If it was jade in the stone, the sound would be different, but I knocked my finger so painful that I didn''t recognize anything unusual." Then she picked up the two stones she had picked up from the river bed and knocked. She listened to the sound carefully, and then she looked distressed. Xu Qingming couldn''t see it any more. He couldn''t help whispering: "this is picking jade, not watermelon!" Gu only heard what he said but didn''t hear it. He flatly sighed and asked the staff of the mining area, "are these stones cut to show us?" The staff of the mining area had been instructed by the leader for a long time. Now it''s two days before the bidding. They can cut the stone for them to see. So they nodded and rubbed away some of the stones on the surface, revealing some white jade inside. The texture of this jade is not very good, but it has a certain value. These jades are only collected from the exposed stones, which is enough to prove that there is a jade mine here, and further mining in it is likely to produce high-quality jade. Mo Feiyan carefully looked at the polished jade and turned to see Wang Chunjing. She studied MBA and didn''t understand it, so she didn''t try to be brave. At this time, she would study patiently. Wang Chunjin nodded his head lightly, went over and looked at the stone carefully. He knew that Mo Feiyan didn''t understand jade, so he explained it in a low voice and said it more carefully: "the jade produced in Xinjiang can be divided into several kinds, because different places of origin have different names, such as Hotan jade, Dongling jade, Jinsi jade, Gobi jade and so on." "According to color, there are other methods, such as white jade, blue jade, red jade, topaz, black jade, sugar jade and so on." "Among these jade varieties, there are extremely strict grades. For example, baiyuli is divided into Lanzhi jade and Qingbai jade." Chapter 1234 "Lanzhiyu is named for its fine texture and white as congealed fat, which is very rare. Qingbaiyu is a transitional variety between Baiyu and Qingyu, which is more common. It is often green in white and gray in white." "Sapphire is more common, from light blue to deep blue. I saw a lot of it when I came to Xinjiang for investigation. This kind of jade is also cheaper. Just like this one, it belongs to sapphire." Mo Feiyan asked him: "in this case, the jade here is not good?" Wang Chunjin said with a smile: "that''s not true. I can only say that the texture of this piece of jade is not good. In the process of mining, I saw that after I had opened all the sapphire, I met the sapphire and then the lanolin jade." No one knows what''s in the mine. It''s more troublesome than gambling stones, and people can''t understand it. It''s just that the green jade is coming out now, and the presence of these green jade means that there is a chance to come out with green white jade and even Lanzhi jade. It''s just that no one knows how the jade mines will grow. It looks like a mountain. They may grow down the mountain or to the next mountain. The staff of the mining area said with a smile: "although these are only sapphire, even if the mountain is full of sapphire, it''s worth a lot of money to mine all of them. If you open up the lanolin jade in it, you can make a lot of money." Let''s hear what he said. It''s hard to say how many jade there are. When Gu Wei came over, she had already seen the situation in the mountain with perspective. Although she could not see too far, three Zhang was equivalent to about nine meters deep, she could see the situation in the mountain. As far as the situation she saw was concerned, as far as the distance was concerned, there were some sapphires in it, but even the shadow of sapphire could not be seen. If this has always been the case, then even if the mountain is fully mined, its value is not too high, and it can only make some cheap and abundant jade. Wang Chunjin winked at Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan came to one side with him. He said softly, "look at the direction of the mountain. Maybe there is only green jade in this mountain, but there is no white jade. It''s not very valuable." Mo Feiyan nodded her head lightly, and she had a number in her heart. But she said with a smile: "the quality of these sapphires looks good, and they have a certain value. Let''s go to other mountains to have a look. The only sister, do you want to join us?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "OK, let''s go together." She recognized the trap in Mo Feiyan''s sentence. After discussing with Wang Chunjin, Mo Feiyan and Wang Chunjin said that, which was somewhat confusing to the public. That sentence alone would make people feel that Qu had some interest in the mountain, and it would make people feel that the mountain can really produce good quality jade. Lin Xianzhi took a look at them and followed them without saying a word. When the two bidding companies went to see the mining area together, it seemed that they were quite harmonious. Because Mo Feiyan pulls Gu only, so they are sitting in the same car. Both of them are of the same age, and they are rare beauties, so they are very attractive when they walk together. Mo Feiyan couldn''t understand why Gu Weiwei and Lin Xianzhi came here. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to ask directly, "Weiwei, how do you follow the businessmen from Hong Kong City to bid?" Chapter 1235 Gu only knows that Mo Feiyan will definitely ask this question, and she is Lin''s chief stone purchasing consultant. Just a little check can find out. So Gu only told Mo Feiyan the truth: "in fact, I don''t want to come at all. It''s Mr. Lin who pulled me over." She said in a low voice, "as for the reason, sister Mo is not allowed to laugh at me." Mo Feiyan was a little funny when she saw her appearance, so she nodded her head. Gu only said with some chagrin: "in fact, I am Lin''s chief stone purchasing consultant." Mo Feiyan was also startled. She didn''t expect that Gu had such a high status in Lin''s side. She was surprised and said with a smile: "if you can become Lin''s chief stone purchasing consultant, there must be something extraordinary." Gu Weiyi sighed and said with embarrassment, "I''m a consultant. I don''t know why. In fact, I don''t want to be a consultant at all." "What''s going on?" Mo Feiyan couldn''t help asking. Gu Weiyi wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, he said, "sister Mo and I are as good friends at first sight. It''s nothing to tell you about this. Anyway, few people in Lin''s family think highly of me. They think that I got to this position after taking the road of general manager Lin. in fact, this is a big misunderstanding!" "What do you say?" Mo Feiyan continued to lure her to talk. Gu Wei took a look at her and said: "after the college entrance examination, Yi Qing went to work. I was a little bored at home. There happened to be a brother in the hospital who wanted to go to Tengchong gambling stone. I thought that my college tuition was not available, so I went to Tengchong after he bought some books about gambling stone." "I don''t know if it''s luck or what''s going on. A few of us bought a few cheap pieces of jade, but most of them came out with jadeite, and then there was a glass clock inside. President Lin just saw this, so he asked me to help him buy some more pieces of jade, and all of them came out with jadeite." "Then he became interested and asked me a lot of details. My understanding of jade is still in books. Where can I understand these? Just tell him that I''m lucky to drive it. He says that luck is also a kind of strength. He doesn''t hire me to be the stone purchasing consultant of the Lin family. " "My family was in urgent need of a sum of money at that time, and the salary he gave was very good. I agreed on impulse!" "Then he took me here to pick stones this time. Where can I pick stones! This time, if I don''t pick out a decent stone, I''m finished! " Gu Weiyi said all over his face. Mo Feiyan doesn''t believe her very much. In Lin''s way of doing things, she should not choose such a girl as a stone purchasing consultant for no reason. But she thought of Gu''s way of looking at stones. She didn''t look like a knowledgeable person. Mo Feiyan at this time in the heart is also guessing Gu only real mind, don''t know is Gu only in hide clumsy, or Lin Xianzhi originally hired Gu only in hand hit her idea. After all, Lin Xianzhi''s lust is well known in the industry. In Mo Feiyan''s bag, there is also a piece of information about Lin Xianzhi. His ability is outstanding, and his shortcomings are also outstanding. If Lin Xianzhi hired her as Lin''s stone purchasing consultant just because of Gu''s only beauty, it would be much easier, and there are many absurd things Lin has done over the years. Chapter 1236 Mo Feiyan was worried and said with a smile, "I think Mr. Lin is very good to you. He shouldn''t treat you like that, will he?" Gu Weiyi skimmed his lips and said, "I signed a contract with him. If the company loses money, it will pay Lin ten times the amount of the contract. What can I pay him then?" When she finished, she seemed even more distressed, and said softly, "where can I get the money to compensate him?" Mo Feiyan was a little relieved when she saw Gu''s only appearance. Although she said that the stone purchasing consultant in the industry would be punished by the company when he made a loss in stone purchasing, it was impossible for him to get ten times as much as the signing fee. There was something wrong with the contract itself. Mo Feiyan remembers that when Lin Xianzhi came with Gu Weiwei, he was also with a mineral expert. That is enough to show that Gu Weiwei was just a decoration this time, and Lin Xianzhi didn''t put hope on her. This also shows from the side that Lin Xianzhi was trying to make up her mind when signing Gu only. When Gu only failed to buy the stone, she had to make a claim against her. Gu only obviously could not afford to pay for it, so she had to agree with her. Mo Feiyan thinks that Lin Xianzhi is really a lecherous scum, while Gu Weiwei is very silly and naive. For the sake of safety, she asks Gu Weiwei: "does Ning Yiqing know the specific contract you signed with Lin?" Gu only shook his head: "he only knows what I signed with Lin, but he doesn''t know the content of the contract." When she said this, she anxiously grabbed Mo Feiyan''s sleeve and asked, "sister Mo, what should I do now?" Mo Feiyan is happy to hear this, and scolds Gu Youyi as a fool in her heart. As long as Gu Youyi fails this time, Lin Xianzhi will force Gu Youyi. At that time, this matter will definitely come to Ning Yiqing. With the strength of Ning''s family, they should be able to afford Lin''s liquidated damages, but Ning Yiqing is afraid that they are hard to cover. Miao Bihu and Ning Beichuan will know. After they know, they will not let Ning Yiqing marry Gu only, and they will try their best to separate them. In the future, because of Ning''s father and Ning''s mother''s obstruction, and Gu''s simple temperament, Ning Yiqing''s freshness will be very tired of Gu Wei all the time. Sooner or later, the two will break up. And Lin Xianzhi is determined to get Gu only. People like Lin Xianzhi are afraid that they will soon abandon Gu only after they get Gu only. At that time, it will be a very miserable end to wait for Gu only. She said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. I see that Mr. Lin is very good to you. If you really make trouble at that time, ask him, he won''t embarrass you." Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "really?" Mo Feiyan nodded with a smile. Gu Weiyi seemed relaxed, and the worry in his eyes seemed to be lighter. Mo Feiyan sees Gu Weiyi''s appearance and thinks that she is really simple. In this way, she can rest assured. She thinks that Gu Weiyi may have been complicated before. They said something unimportant together again, then the car stopped and went to another mining area. When they get out of the car, Gu Yiwei takes Mo Feiyan''s hand and talks to her, looking very dependent. But her appearance makes Mo Feiyan''s guard against Gu Yiwei lower. In the middle, Mo Feiyan tried several times and told Gu Wei some knowledge about jade mining, hoping to find out Gu Wei''s background. Chapter 1237 Gu Weiyi is a face of curiosity, but also asked a few very layman questions. Because of these, Mo Feiyan can see that Gu''s curiosity is not pretended. As long as she knows a little about jade, she can''t ask that question. So she can basically make sure that Gu didn''t lie about it, and she doesn''t take Gu seriously in her heart. As for Gu Weiyi, she really doesn''t understand these things. She doesn''t need to pretend that everything is true. Because everything is true, no matter how suspicious Mo Feiyan is, she can''t see anything. The overall level of the other three mines is similar to that of the first one. There are not many jade mines in them, and most of them are sapphire. Although there are some sapphire and white jade in them, there is no suede. Gu Weiwei followed Mo Feiyan to see the remaining three mines. He knew that these mines didn''t help Lin''s group, which took the high-end jewelry route. They didn''t have much value. Because she doesn''t know a lot of things, she is suspected of being mixed up in other people''s eyes. When she asked some questions, Xu Qingming ran on her, but for Lin Xianzhi''s sake, she didn''t say anything too bad. She had a good temper and didn''t say anything, but she was a little worried and aggrieved in the later stage. Lin Xianzhi watched her reaction throughout the whole process, and he was calm. He probably guessed what kind of role Gu only wanted to play in front of Mo Feiyan, so he also gave a performance of his own nature. If he had nothing to do, he went to Gu only to show his intention. When people saw the last mine, Gu Weiyi looked more or less depressed. He didn''t say anything as cheerfully as before, and he didn''t go to see the stones any more. He sat alone on the outermost hillside to see the scenery. At this time, it was nearly noon, and the weather was fine. She sat on the south hillside, and there was no wind. She looked at a small hillside not far away, and then she was stunned there. The plain looking hillside is obviously full of crystal clear jade, which is much higher than those in the river just now. It seems to be the legendary suet jade! Gu only has some silly eyes. She can''t tell her inner feelings at this time. A group of them came to bid for the mine, but they really started the bidding mode. There was no high-quality jade in the mine, and there was high-quality lanolin jade in the hillside not far away! There are not only lanzhiyu, but also a lot of them! It''s just that the mountain is full of rocks, which are overgrown with weeds, and the jade is hidden in the innermost part. Judging from the direction of the vein, it doesn''t look like a place where jade is produced at all. Looking back at the four mines approved for bidding, she immediately realized that the jade mines were actually prepared for this not too big mountain. It is also at this time that Mo Feiyan did not sit beside Gu, otherwise he would be suspicious. Gu only heard her heart beating. Although she didn''t know jade, she also knew that high-quality jade was always available. Although the mountain was not big, the quality of jade contained in it was so high that people were shocked. Gu only knows how high the value of such a jade mine is. Now he doesn''t know, so no one pays attention to it. If the jade inside is found, I''m afraid it will lead to great changes. Chapter 1238 Now Gu Weiyi is faced with the problem of how to get the approval of that mine without suspicion. She reached out and pressed her eyebrows. Even if she had lived two lives, there was no better way for her to face this matter for a while, because policies are sometimes very helpless. The quality of the last mine is better than that of the first three. The jade in the mine is mainly green and white jade. Wang Chun whispered to Mo Feiyan, "there is likely to be lanzhiyu in this mine." Mo Feiyan after hearing this sentence in the heart also had the bottom, knew this time bid key point. After she finished the work here, she saw Gu alone sitting on the hillside not far away in a daze. She gently raised her eyebrows. At this time, she is not very interested in Gu Wei, but she always works well. Even if she is not interested in Gu Wei, she still goes to Gu Wei and asks, "what do you think of sitting here?" "I wonder why I''m so useless." Gu Weiyi said dully, but he seemed to feel frustrated, and then he hung his head and stopped talking. Mo Feiyan saw that she looked funny, but said: "don''t think about it, let''s go back!" Gu Wei nodded his head, then went back to the camp with her. The camp on Qu''s side is a little far away from Lin''s side. After Mo Feiyan sent Gu Youyi to Lin''s camp, he didn''t even say anything perfunctory to Gu Youyi. He just said that he was a little busy, and then he turned around and left. Gu Weiyi doesn''t mind, just standing there quietly watching Mo Feiyan leave, with no expression on his face. Lin Xianzhi went up to her and asked, "how?" Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s nothing. I just think it''s a little interesting." The two of them stood together to talk, and Lin''s staff were extremely knowledgeable and didn''t come over, leaving enough space for them. Lin Xianzhi asked with interest: "interesting? What do you say? " Gu Weiyi didn''t answer the question: "what do you think after seeing these mines?" At this time, she has returned to normal, no longer face Mo Feiyan only look here, the whole person looks calm and confident, eyes slightly deep, seems to be thinking about something. Seeing her changes, Lin Xianzhi silently sympathizes with Mo Feiyan. With his understanding of Gu only, he is afraid that Mo Feiyan has been cheated by Gu only. He spread out his hand and said: "in addition to the No. 4 mine, the other mines are of little value, so if you want to take the No. 4 mine, you have to take the No. 4 mine. But I''m afraid that the same idea is also in the special side, and we won''t win much with them." Before he came here, he actually had some understanding of the situation here, so he probably knew what it was. After today''s reading, his heart became more meaningful. But he also knows that the opponent is strong, and the current situation is actually not good for Lin. If we can''t win the bid of No. 4 mine, then the other three mines are chicken ribs. Gu Weiyi touched his chin and said seriously, "have you considered other possibilities?" Lin Xianzhi immediately became interested and asked her, "what other possibilities are there?" Gu only a smile, do not answer the rhetorical question: "if I have a way to let you get the maximum profit in this tender, how do you plan to thank me?" Chapter 1239 "How about a personal commitment?" Lin Xianzhi''s eyes were bright. Gu only looked at him and said faintly, "Lin Xianzhi, I''m talking to you seriously. If you''re still such a rascal, you can''t talk about it." She then turned to leave, he reached out a hand to pull her, said: "people are not so bad, you don''t always put on such a look of dislike others, OK?" Gu only heard this and shivered, but he sighed and said, "since you are not interested in me, what are you interested in?" "Money." Gu''s answer is very direct. Lin Xianzhi was speechless. The last time he was in Tengchong, he wanted to smash her with money, but she didn''t care. Although Gu finally agreed to be Lin''s chief stone purchasing consultant, he now seems that she has other plans. Now he thinks they are a little familiar. Even if they can''t talk about love, they can talk about friendship, but she talks about money with him. Lin Xianzhi asked with a smile: "don''t you always regard money as dirt? Why do you want money this time? " Gu only said faintly: "money is a good thing, who will dislike it? It''s just you that I dislike from the beginning to the end. " Lin Xianzhi Suddenly, he was stabbed, his heart hurt! Gu Wei glanced at him and said: "I need money to turn around when I open a pharmaceutical factory. I have to buy land and hire people to grow medicinal materials and sell them outside. All this is about money. I can''t gamble when I''m short of money, so I also need a good source of income to support this industry." Although she still has some money in hand, she always has her own plan. With the development of reform and opening up, the whole country will enter the era of industrialization, and the origin of medicinal materials will change accordingly. Now the trend of development is not very obvious, there are still people in the land, but after ten or twenty years, the land will be gradually abandoned, fewer and fewer people will cultivate the land, and the cultivation of medicinal materials will become more and more utilitarian. It''s OK for those medicines that can grow quickly and become less important. For example, Panax notoginseng ginseng, which takes a long time to grow, will become more and more expensive, and the situation of shoddy products in the market will become more and more serious. Therefore, she has not planned these things before and should have done them right. Although she also knows that it is difficult to change the status quo of traditional Chinese medicine by herself, she still wants to do her little to ensure that the medicinal materials used in her pharmaceutical factory are authentic and effective. Although she is very busy recently, she will try her best to do all the things she should do. To do these things, what she needs most is money. The money she has is difficult to support such a huge supply chain, so she needs to find ways to make more money. Although the pharmaceutical companies have started to make profits and can also support drugs with drugs, the cycle is too long. Now that she has such an opportunity in front of her, she thinks she can take it. Lin Xianzhi saw that her face was not in line with her actual age of maturity and steadiness, and the whole person seemed to have changed just now. He couldn''t help muttering in his heart: "it''s a girl who is less than 19 years old. She is so beautiful. How can she have so many thoughts? It seems that I''m quite an idiot!" Chapter 1240 Lin Xianzhi looked at Gu Weiyi and continued to sigh in his heart: "one will act like a simple little girl, another will be Gao Leng''s imperial sister. This will look like a businessman who has experienced countless vicissitudes of life. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would not believe that so many auras would appear on one person at the same time. Gu Weiwei, Gu Weiwei, where are you the goblin?" He shrugged his shoulders and said: "what you said seems to be very reasonable, but I think that as far as you are concerned, with Ning Yiqing as a powerful object, and holding a good deposit in your hand, you can have a comfortable life in this way. Do you need to do so as a girl?" "People live in the world, will have their own dreams, and I never thought from the beginning to live a life of ease and inaction." Gu only looked at him and said, "we are quite familiar. I might as well tell you that it is my lifelong dream to introduce Chinese medicine to other countries and let the whole world know our Chinese medicine." Lin Xianzhi met her eyes. Her eyes were firm and clear. He always knew that she was a great beauty, but when he looked at her, he felt that her temperament was far better than her beauty. He used to think about coaxing her. Maybe she would like him if he made a few more troubles. But when he saw her like this, he knew that she had never been the same as those girls of the same age. She had her ideas, her dreams and her decisions. This kind of her, is not that kind of say a few good words, do a few gentle things, grinding for three years and five years can make her ideas change. He suddenly felt that it might be difficult for him to move her even though he was poor all his life, but he didn''t know why. Instead, he respected her more, liked her more and wanted to be with her more. Because after seeing her like this, other girls would be hard to get into his eyes. He sighed and asked, "how much do you want?" Gu only replied: "I don''t want the money on the surface. I want the share of the mine. I want 30% of the net profit." She clearly knew how much profit she would make from winning the mine. She also knew that Lin would make great efforts in this matter. He was a group company, and it would cost countless human, material and even mental resources to make this money. And she just needs to help Lin take the mine, and the back is basically to shake hands with the shopkeeper. She can''t be too greedy. She has three achievements. Lin Xianzhi laughed and asked her, "how much do you think we can make if we win the bid?" "I don''t know much about jade, but I know that lanolin jade is very valuable. If there is a ten ton lanolin jade mine, how much do you think it will be worth?" Gu Weiyi did not answer the rhetorical question. Lin Xianzhi immediately stayed there. The suet jade is very precious, not to mention more than ten tons. A small piece of it can be valuable. With a dignified face, he asked her, "are you sure you can drive so many suede jade?" But Gu only laughed: "no one can say 100% sure of the mine that hasn''t been opened? But today I looked around and saw the direction of the mountains and the distribution of jade. I have such a guess, but if I guess it accurately, it''s hard to say. " After all, she can''t say it too full, but it needs Lin Xianzhi''s support, so she should say it just right. Lin Xianzhi pondered a little, and then asked her, "how do you think we can win the extraordinary?" Chapter 1241 In Lin Xianzhi''s opinion, Gu''s only talk must be No. 4 mine, but he thinks it''s very difficult to win No. 4 mine. If there are so many lanolin jade in it, it''s naturally feasible, but if not, the price will be too high. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, your question is not very honest. It''s not up to me to win extraordinary, but you." Lin Xianzhi raised her eyebrow, looked at her and said, "honey, you are only 18 years old, not 80 years old?" Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip: "since it''s about business, it''s necessary to talk about business. In fact, I''d like you to see me as an 80 year old lady, so that everyone will be happy." "You''re taking advantage of me." Lin Xianzhi looked at her helplessly and said, "but didn''t you always say that you didn''t understand mining? How can you understand that? " Gu Weiyi certainly won''t tell the truth in front of him: "I didn''t understand it before, but you''ve been in the imperial capital for so long, and you''ve been yelling for me to help you look at the mine every day. I took the consultant fee of your Lin family, and of course I have to do it dutifully, so I made a lot of preparations and read a lot of books about it before I came here." "As far as I know, it''s not enough to just read a book to determine the mineral deposits. You have to have rich experience, right?" Lin Xianzhi said with a smile. Gu only chin slightly raised: "it needs to accumulate, but there is still a possibility." She said with a smile at him: "don''t forget, I''m a genius, I can learn a lot of things. I''m the provincial champion, the only full mark in the national college entrance examination, and the object of Ning Yiqing! " Lin Xianzhi''s listening to her words in front of her is OK. After hearing the last sentence, he almost spurted. Can this also prove her ability? Is she sure it''s not a show of love? Gu Weiyi seemed to know what he thought in his heart. He said calmly: "that''s because he is the best man I have ever met. He can like me, which is enough to prove that I am as good as him." "That''s enough for you." Lin Xianzhi said helplessly: "I know you like him, but you don''t have to say he is good in front of me all the time! Have you ever heard of Xiu en''ai, who died fast? " Gu only did not answer, but some melancholy to say: "I''m a little miss Ning Yiqing." Lin Xianzhi covers her heart and stares at her. She smiles a little. He turns his head and ignores her. Then he takes out his elder brother to call Mr. Lin. After listening to him about the situation, Mr. Lin pondered over the phone and said to him, "give me the phone." Lin Xianzhi was not surprised. He handed his cell phone to Gu Weiyi and said, "grandfather wants to talk to you in person." Gu was not surprised to hear the result. He took the phone and said sweetly, "good grandfather Lin." When Lin Xianzhi saw that she turned into a sweetheart at the moment when she received the phone call, he was a little melancholy, as if she did not pretend to speak to him. Mr. Lin said yes with a smile, and then went straight to the point: "how sure are you in this bidding?" "More than 50 percent." Gu only replied: "after all, no one knows what the result will be before there is no mine, but I can guarantee that Lin will win the bid at the lowest price and get the jade mine he wants." 50% is half the probability, but at least we can fight for it. Chapter 1242 After pondering a little, Mr. Lin said: "to be honest, Lin is in urgent need of high-quality jade. If we can produce lanolin jade this time, it will be of great help to Lin. if you only need 30%, will it be too little? How about 40% Gu Weiwei was a bit surprised. Normally, businessmen would maximize their profits, but Mr. Lin was an exception. And this exception made her see his courage and courage, and she finally understood why Lin could survive in the extremely competitive jewelry industry in Hong Kong and the city, and did it with sound and color. She said seriously: "grandfather Lin, don''t get me wrong. Although I like money, I''m not so greedy. You are looking for this mine. I know how much manpower and material resources it takes. Thirty percent is enough." "You don''t have to worry about me. I will try my best to help Mr. Xiaolin win the bid, but it hasn''t been done yet, so no one knows what will happen in the future. I can''t guarantee that I will share it only after the negotiation is completed. If it doesn''t succeed, it won''t lose Lin either." Master Lin laughs: "I like the way you do things. If you have the conditions, you can talk about it early. If you don''t like it, I''m more and more curious about you. When do you have time to come to Hong Kong City? Grandpa treats you to delicious food "Thank you, Grandpa Lin." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I expect to go to Hong Kong City in the summer vacation. I don''t think Xiao Lin has mentioned it to you. I have a pharmaceutical factory. There are some very good quality medicines in the pharmaceutical factory, and I need grandfather Lin''s help." "Oh? And this? " Mr. Lin became interested: "what kind of medicine is it? Send some first. I''ll find someone to try the medicine. The boy Xian Zhi always takes things for granted. Don''t worry about him. " Gu Weiyi said: "Xiao Lin is always calm and reliable. I have a good cooperation with him." These words are all words on the scene, and Gu is the most special stone purchasing consultant in the history of Lin''s group. Lin''s attitude towards her is different from others. After a few words of gossip, they hung up the phone. Mr. Lin sat on the chair and sighed: "the only child is really good, but it''s a pity that he didn''t have this life!" Mr. Lin, who has been through shopping for a long time, can see what kind of person he is in front of. Although he has never seen Gu only, he can see that this girl is not ordinary. Before, he felt like Lin Xianzhi''s temperament, and only a girl like Gu Yiwei could survive, but he thought that he had looked down on Gu Yiwei. She has no intention to Lin Xianzhi, and some things are doomed to have no results, but it''s also a good thing to cooperate with such a girl. Gu didn''t know that in a few short words, she let master Lin make such a judgment. At this time, she calmly said to Lin Xianzhi, "master Lin agreed." "I know he''ll agree." Lin Xianzhi sighed: "sometimes I think my grandfather is better to you than to me." From the perspective of businessmen, this time Gu''s only request is not excessive. It is a win-win situation. Chapter 1243 Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t agree with Lin Xianzhi''s words. It''s just that this matter has been settled at this time. The next thing really needs her to plan carefully. It''s a little difficult. But she has always been a challenger, and the harder it is to do it, the more interested she is. She took a look at him and said, "your employees seem to have misunderstood our friendship." Lin Xianzhi is going to cheat and say a few words, but Gu Weiyi said: "if they want to misunderstand now, let them misunderstand, and they won''t misunderstand for a few days. After the bid is won, they will understand. It''s just that these days they''re going to trouble you to play the old dandy who plays beautiful female employees." Lin Xianzhi just wanted to ask her what this means, but she said in a soft voice: "someone is watching over there, and can you guarantee that all the employees who come with you are innocent, and there is no undercover agent over there?" Of course, Lin Xianzhi is not sure about this. He has heard of the extraordinary practice of doing things there. He love to put his eyes on his opponent every time he bid. It is not a secret in the industry. Because the port city is too far away from here, and there are not so many people in Lin''s group this time, so many employees are recruited on a temporary basis, not knowing the root and the bottom. In this case, Gu is misunderstood as a grass bag who is superior to Lin Xianzhi, which is more conducive to the follow-up business. When they finished speaking, they went to the direction of the room. It was only half the way. Gu only suddenly reached out and wiped the corners of his eyes. Lin Xianzhi turned his head and saw that her eyes were red. It looked like she had just cried. Seeing her like this, Lin Xianzhi didn''t know what to say. He sighed in his heart: "she turns over her face as fast as a book! This is to sit tight. Do I want to bully her? " He had been really trying to "bully" her all the time, but now he was labeled by her as trying to "bully" her. This kind of feeling is not right. For a moment, he didn''t know what was in his mind, so his face came down. After he pulled his face down, it confirmed the idea of all the staff who were watching at the window. Lin Xianzhi kicked open the door of the room. The door was not strong enough. He almost didn''t fly out! A few of the employees who watched the scene immediately scattered the birds and animals. Lin Xianzhi said with a black face, "whatever you run, you should make a plan for me. If you can''t make a decent plan today, you won''t want to sleep!" An employee in charge of bidding planning couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Lin, didn''t we make a plan before?" "Is that what you did before called a plan?" Lin Xianzhi said angrily: "as for the thing you made, if you can win the bid, it''s really damned! Don''t do it now As soon as he got angry, the air pressure in the room became much lower, and no one dared to speak more. He hurriedly went on his own. Even if he had nothing to do, he had to pretend to be busy, so as not to be affected. Xu Qingming takes a cold look at Gu Wei. In his opinion, Gu Wei must have provoked Lin Xianzhi, and Gu Wei is just a big straw bag. A straw bag can''t even figure out its own responsibilities, and it also implicates them. What a nuisance! Chapter 1244 Gu only one inhaled nose, as if a pair of extremely scared appearance, a slip of smoke back to his room. Sweet see her come in, busy continue to pretend clothes, but eyes have been to Gu only body Piao, finally did not resist the heart gossip asked Gu only: "you and Lin always quarrel?" Gu only wiped a tear to say: "Lin always too bully a person!" After she said this, she climbed to her upper bunk, didn''t take off her clothes, opened the quilt and went in. When Tiantian saw the situation, she thought it was interesting, so she stopped washing her clothes and went out to gossip with other employees. Gu only pulled back the quilt and raised his eyebrows when he heard the news. No matter how the employees guess the relationship between her and Lin Xianzhi, the misunderstanding will be solved after the bidding. When Gu Weiyi and Lin Xianzhi are talking outside, Mo Feiyan has already returned to their camp, and then he looks at the situation with a telescope. He just sees Gu Weiyi''s frowning and wronged appearance. Mo Feiyan gave a cold smile. When she came back to her own place, she was too lazy to do it again. She said with disdain: "I don''t know what Ning Yiqing likes about her. Just like her, she looks like a waste." When she first saw Gu only and Ning Yiqing together, she thought it was very eye-catching. She also suspected that Gu only was a master with means and deep intention. Now it seems that Gu only is a vase. Such a vase can''t really enter her eyes, but she doesn''t mind letting Gu Weiyi completely destroy it. A girl raised by a family like her is totally different from a girl who is ruthless and looks like Cheng Su Su Su and grows up with secrets in her heart. No matter how friendly and gentle she is in front of outsiders, in fact, she is more noble than Cheng Su Su Su. She is a miss of the Mo family who is rooted in Miao Hong. She is the favorite of the Mo family and the Qu family. In addition, she has been very smart since she was a child. In her heart, there are some noble and dignified people, so her sense of superiority is much heavier when she takes care of the only one than when she first meets Cheng Su Su Su. But she also hides better than Cheng Su Su. Her nobility is unique in this imperial city. After she was sure that Gu was a straw bag, she didn''t bother to look after the situation there. She threw her telescope to the assistant beside her and asked, "is there any news from the hospital? Is uncle Liu''s condition under control? " Assistant replied: "deputy general manager Liu''s health has not improved, and the doctors in the hospital have no way. Today, deputy general manager Liu has asked someone to call Dr. Zhou, and he will fly over to treat deputy general manager Liu." Assistant doctor Zhou is a friend of Liu Yuemin. His surname is Zhou and his name is yeheng. It is said that he learned from a miracle doctor in the imperial capital. He is the most outstanding person in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in the imperial capital. He is known as a miracle doctor. Before, Liu Yuemin''s harmful drugs were also prepared by Zhou yeheng. They had a bad personal relationship with each other. Liu Yuemin was afraid of injections, so he always had a headache and fever and took the traditional Chinese medicine prepared by Zhou yeheng. Mo Feiyan frowned and said, "uncle Liu, I don''t know what happened this time. He was so sick." It made her feel strange. What kind of illness could make Liu Yuemin so sick? Chapter 1245 Although Mo Feiyan thinks highly of herself, she is safe in doing things. This is her first time to preside over the bidding. Liu Yuemin is a capable general assigned by her uncle. She thinks it''s better to discuss these things with him. At this time, Liu Yuemin was still in bed with pain like a prawn. Just a few days later, he lost a lot of weight. He had a stomachache and couldn''t sleep at all. What else did he eat? He was about to collapse. The hospital doctors have used many methods, but still can not control his condition, he has been angry several times, the hospital doctors and nurses are scolded bloody. But today, Liu Yuemin has no strength to swear, and his face is as pale as paper. After Zhou yeheng came in with a simple bag on his back, he saw Liu Yuemin''s appearance and frowned slightly: "how can he suddenly get sick like this?" Liu Yuemin saw him as if he had seen his relatives. With tears in his eyes, he said, "these quacks are going to kill me!" Zhou yeheng thought it was Liu Yuemin who made a fuss and didn''t want to come. When he saw Liu Yuemin at this time, he had more doubts in his eyes. Liu Yuemin''s situation was much more serious than he expected. He was busy building a pulse for Liu Yuemin, and asked Liu Yuemin about his illness. After Liu Yuemin talked about the cause and effect of that day in detail, Zhou yeheng frowned and soon came to a conclusion: "you are not sick, you are poisoned." "Poisoning?" Liu Yuemin was angry: "it was Lin Xianzhi who wanted to hurt me!" Zhou yeheng asked what was the matter. Liu Yuemin told Lin Xianzhi that he was going to pit him on the plane that day. He also told Lin Xianzhi that he was hospitalized and discharged that day. He also told him in detail that he had taken the antidote. Zhou yeheng''s eyebrows wrinkled. He knew what kind of medicine he had given Liu Yuemin before. Normally, this is impossible. He thought it over carefully and said, "I probably understand that you should have a drug conflict in this situation. There should be a drug conflict in Lin Xianzhi''s cake with the antidote I gave you. That''s what happens." "That son of a bitch really wants to hurt me!" Liu Yue said with popular sentiment. In fact, at that time, he had the idea of harming Lin Xianzhi, but Lin Xianzhi didn''t mean to do it at that time. In the final analysis, it was just a coincidence, but he had already hated Lin Xianzhi. Zhou yeheng has a different point of view: "if he really hurt you, he would not be hospitalized at that time, and he did not know that you would take the antidote." Although Liu Yuemin is very capable, his mind is as small as the eye of a needle. He completely ignores what he is doing to Lin Xianzhi and blames Lin Xianzhi for everything: "maybe he came to the hospital just to walk around and clear his suspicion. This time, I must be tired of Lin!" Knowing Liu Yuemin''s character, Zhou yeheng stopped persuading him and tried to detoxify him. Although Zhou yeheng didn''t know what kind of poison was in the cake, his medical skills were there. He directly formulated some antidotes according to Liu Yuemin''s symptoms. About half an hour after eating, Liu Yuemin felt his abdominal pain relieved. He had not closed his eyes for several days. At this time, as soon as the abdominal pain relieved, he fell asleep. Chapter 1246 It was the next morning when Liu Yuemin woke up. He felt more comfortable. He immediately called the driver to take him to the mining area. The driver, full of embarrassment, looks at Zhou yeheng, trying to persuade Liu Yuemin. Seeing the driver''s mind, Liu Yuemin turned to Zhou yeheng and said, "it''s no use lying in the hospital anyway. You can go to the mining area with me. I''m more at ease with you, so I don''t have to worry about Lin Xianzhi''s bad behavior again." Zhou yeheng is also very curious about Liu Yuemin''s poisoning this time. If it''s really like what Liu Yuemin said, then Lin Xianzhi should also be a doctor, and his medical skills are very good. For doctors, when they meet fierce opponents, they always want to see each other''s skills, and Zhou yeheng happens to be free these days, so he agrees with Liu Yuemin. It''s just that Liu Yuemin''s illness a few days ago was seriously damaged. He seemed to be in a bad mood. After arriving at the camp, he lay down in bed again. Gu has not been idle these days. She has been thinking about how to get what they want without trace. She has thought of many ways, but she has never thought of a proper way. She is also worried. And she didn''t plan to tell Lin Xianzhi about her perspective eyes. It''s a power. Although Lin Xianzhi doesn''t mean any harm to her now, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t have other thoughts in the future. Because she couldn''t tell Lin Xianzhi about it, she couldn''t be too straightforward. For a moment, she didn''t even have a person to discuss it. In the next few days, all the bidders were busy preparing for the corresponding work. The organizers almost arrived, and invited everyone to have a dinner in the temporary tent the day before the bidding. It''s a dinner party. In fact, it''s to give confidence to all the businessmen who come to bid. By the way, it''s to find out the bottom and sell at a good price. After receiving the news, Lin Xianzhi said to Gu Weiyi, "you will come with me later." Gu Wei nodded her head. She didn''t know there were rules here. She could just go and have a look. At more than 3 p.m., the organizer sent a car to pick up Lin Xianzhi and others. This time, in addition to Gu Weiwei, he also brought Xu Qingming. When the three arrived, the extraordinary people all arrived. Mo Feiyan smiles when she sees Gu Weiwei, and then kindly walks over and says, "I''ve been waiting for you for a while. There are a group of men here. I don''t even have anyone to talk to." Gu Weiyi saw that she was wearing a long dress with bare feet, with Dongzhu earrings on her ears and delicate makeup on her face. She looked elegant and noble. Although the tent was built temporarily, and there was no fire wall, there were many stoves in it. The fire was burning fast, and it was still warm inside. So Mo Feiyan was not cold even in her skirt. Gu, the only one who didn''t come to join the fun, didn''t plan to compete with anyone before today, so she wrapped up a thick down jacket, and the whole person didn''t look as bright as Mo Feiyan. I don''t know why. Gu Weiyi always thinks that Mo Feiyan is dressed like this for her, and the purpose is to compare her. But Gu Weiyi didn''t care about it at all. On the contrary, she thought Mo Feiyan''s action was funny, so her face also showed a faint smile: "I''m afraid that no one will speak. It''s good to have mo sister." Chapter 1247 In fact, Mo Feiyan wants to see Gu''s face look of self shame. As a result, Gu just doesn''t see her delicate dress and pulls her to talk about things. Mo Feiyan has a kind of feeling of punching on cotton, which makes her very uncomfortable, but she can''t say that Gu''s only point is not. Because it was a dinner party, there were a lot of delicious food on the table. Gu was a little hungry at this time, so he picked up the plate and went to get the food. Because it is in Xinjiang, today''s snacks are quite Xinjiang flavor, including Gu Weiyi''s favorite cut cake. There are people outside baking whole sheep, aroma from time to time floating in, after baking will cut some sent in. The mutton is delicious and tender inside. It''s Gu''s first time to eat roast whole lamb like this. She thinks it''s very good. Mo Feiyan thinks that mutton is too smelly, and that this way of eating is too vulgar. When she sees Gu''s way of eating, she despises him even more: she is really a country girl who has never seen the world. If it wasn''t for Ning Yiqing''s reason, she didn''t think she would take a look at Gu''s only appearance. Gu only holds the airs to her the appearance also to despise very much, since all came, do not put on that appearance. Those who come to participate in the bidding are all powerful enterprises in the industry, and there are many upstarts who have become rich because of mining. One of them is Lei Shang. The boss has registered his name for the enterprise in his own name, so his name is the name of his company. If Mo Feiyan is holding a princess''s airs here, then what Lei puts on is a local tyrant''s airs. He wears a gold chain with thick fingers around his neck, burns a cigar in his hand, and holds a girl with heavy makeup who can hardly see her actual age in his arms. He had a fine beard on his face and round eyes under his single eyelid. He was tall and strong. He only wore brown fur. On such a cold day, his chest was half exposed, revealing the big fat inside, When he came in, Gu Weiyi was sitting there eating roast mutton. He glanced at Gu''s only one eye. His eyes were full of amazement, so he went to chat up: "beauty, what do you call it?" Gu Weiyi looks up at him and doesn''t speak. He holds the plate away from him. He gives a funny smile and asks the people around him to inquire about Gu''s only origin. He really didn''t expect to meet such a gorgeous beauty as Gu only and Mo Feiyan in such a desolate place. He knows the origin of Mo Feiyan, not the one he can provoke, but Gu only''s simple dress will make him know that he won''t have a big future. But Lei Shang is also a cautious man, and doesn''t directly tease Gu only. When his subordinates come back and tell him that Gu only is a stone purchasing consultant of Lin''s group who relies on Lin Xianzhi, he laughs. In their industry, excellent stone purchasing consultants are extremely rare, but Gu only doesn''t look like a stone purchasing consultant. In his opinion, she is just Lin xianzhiyang''s little lover. He was relieved to find out Gu''s only origin. Although Lin was a powerful businessman in Hong Kong, he was not afraid of Lin because he was in the mainland. So he went to Gu''s side and said, "little beauty, what do you want to eat, my brother will take it for you." Chapter 1248 Gu Weiyi looks up at Lei Shang, but this one makes his bones crisp. Gu''s only eye is the most beautiful and smart one among the people he has ever seen. It''s as black as black jade, but it''s very smart. Just like this, he feels dry. Gu only had seen too many such eyes in her previous life. She was obscene and disgusted. She exposed all the thoughts in his heart. If she didn''t want to be a little white rabbit in front of people, she wanted to give him a punch just because of his eyes. At this time, she said in a deep voice, "no, I''ll take it myself." Although her voice was unpleasant, her voice was still pleasant. Lei Shang felt that his heart was touched again. The girl beside him saw his mind, and he said softly with a flat mouth: "Lord Lei..." "Play along!" There is no harm without comparison. Before, Lei Shang thought that his female companion was good. After seeing Gu only, he felt vulgar. Female companion dissatisfied flat flat mouth, but eventually dare not show what in front of him, stare Gu only one eye and walked away some. Gu Weiyi''s excellent appetite has disappeared at this time. No one will have an appetite to eat when he is used by such an ugly and strong man with aggressive eyes. When she was ready to stay away from him, he reached out and pulled her: "don''t be embarrassed, talk with me!" How could Gu only let him touch her? He immediately dodged his paws and hid behind Mo Feiyan, saying, "sister Mo, this person is so annoying!" Mo Feiyan is the only one who can''t wait to be bullied. It''s just that she is always dignified and gentle in front of people, and she always likes to maintain her image and pretend to be a good person. So she looked at Lei and said faintly, "Lei always wants to talk to someone. There are a lot of people here who are willing to talk with Lei. The only one is introverted. I''m afraid he can''t accompany you well." She seemed very polite, but she used the word "accompany" on Gu''s body. Lei immediately recognized something. He said with a smile, "I don''t mean any harm. I just think she''s close and I want to talk to her." Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "it''s a good thing that Lei always wants to be close to the only one, but she has to be willing to do it, don''t you think?" Thunder dare not in front of Mo Feiyan too much, he said with a smile: "of course." When he finished, he walked away reluctantly. Seeing the movement here, Lin Xianzhi asked, "what''s the matter?" The concern in his eyes is not covered up. Seeing in Mo Feiyan''s eyes, he will naturally think to the other side. Gu Weiyi didn''t say anything, Mo Feiyan already said with a smile: "President Lin is very good to the only one. When something happens here, you leave the bosses over there to talk to the only one. It''s really rare." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "she is a stone purchasing consultant employed by our company. She is very important to our company and should not lose anything." He said to Gu Weiyi: "you will follow me in a moment. Don''t run around." He was a mean person in front of Gu only. He didn''t have a proper appearance. At this time, he spoke seriously, Gu Wei nodded his head, then followed him with a plate without saying a word. The thunder on the other side raised his eyebrows to see this scene, and then looked at Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan gave a smile, and he came to her with a feeling. Chapter 1249 Leishang thought that Mo Feiyan would give him a few words and ask him to give up his only idea of Gu, but he didn''t expect that she said: "my fair lady, the gentleman is very kind. Lei is always the only one. If you don''t marry me, if you don''t marry me, everything is possible." When she finished, she turned around with a smile. Lei Shangwei was stunned. As a veteran of Huazhong and Laojiang, he understood Mo Feiyan''s meaning almost instantly. He turned around and muttered in his heart: "grass, none of the girls raised by these big families are good birds! But now I know that Mo Feiyan won''t protect Gu Weiwei and support me to get Gu Weiwei. This is still a good thing! It''s been a long time since I met Gu Weiyi. In fact, Mo Feiyan is also very beautiful, but it''s a pity that he can''t be provoked. " Gu only follows Lin Xianzhi. In fact, he has been paying attention to Mo Feiyan''s movement. Mo Feiyan talks to Lei Shang with a smile, and she naturally sees it. The tent was very noisy. Although she couldn''t hear what Mo Feiyan said to Lei Shang, she knew it would never be a good thing. Lin Xianzhi said to Gu Yiwei in a low voice: "that thunder is greedy for flowers and lust. It seems that I like you. You should be careful." When he finished, he felt that the only ability of IGU must have known about it for a long time, and he must have come up with a way to deal with it, so his words were a little redundant. So he added: "honey, why do you think you are so beautiful? As long as you come out, you will be able to blind the eyes of men all over the world. Even Yushu Linfeng, I can''t resist your charm. " Gu only knew that he was a unruly person who was too lazy to pay attention to him. He directly cut off the topic: "how was your conversation with the organizer just now?" "What can I do?" Lin Xianzhi said in a low voice: "they just want to sell some mines to fill the hole because they have a financial deficit. So I hope the more we fight, the better. Just listen to what they say." Gu only knew that his work was reliable. After a slight nod, he asked her, "tomorrow is going to bid. Can you tell me your plan?" Gu had not thought of a way before she came here. After seeing Lei Shang, she had an idea in her heart. Now she said in a low voice, "what we have to do is to disturb the situation." "Upset the situation?" Lin Xianzhi became interested: "I''m good at this!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "really? It''s up to you, but you have to follow a principle "What principle?" Asked Lin Xianzhi. "What''s the matter? Don''t let anyone see our real intention, and finally we have to retreat completely! " Gu only said lightly. Now that she has reached an agreement with Mr. Lin that she can withdraw 30% of the net profit from the mine, she will do it seriously. In her previous life, she was able to make the pharmaceutical factory prosperous. She never lacked vision and ability. Lin Xianzhi also laughed: "sweetheart, you seem to be a little old-fashioned in saying this! Are you really only eighteen this year? " "After the new year, it will be nineteen." Gu Weiyi said in a low voice, "don''t judge me by age. After all, I am a genius. The normal responsibilities and rules in the world can''t be applied to me." Lin Xianzhi is also used to the tone of her speech recently. At the moment, she just smiles. Then she turns her head to see something, and her eyebrows wrinkle. Gu only sees his abnormality and asks, "how?" Chapter 1250 "Liu Yuemin has come here today and has been looking at me all the time. His eyes are very insidious. Can''t he count all the things he has been hospitalized for these days on me?" Before Lin Xianzhi came, he also investigated Liu Yuemin and knew that he was a small bellied man. Gu only along his eyes to see, eyes deep some. Liu Yuemin was thinner than a few days ago, showing a sharp chin. He saw them smile, but maybe because he was thinner, he looked very treacherous, and his eyes were gloomy. What really attracted her attention was the man beside Liu Yuemin. The man''s appearance in his thirties was calm and elegant, which made her suddenly think of the man Shao Yizhi met when he was seriously ill, that is, the gifted apprentice Shao Yizhi had received before her. In his previous life, Shao Yizhi didn''t tell her about the grudge between him and his apprentice. She only heard something about it from Ding Boran Shao Yizhi used to be a miracle doctor in the imperial capital. Some people call him Shao Shenzhen. Acupuncture is the most important part of his medical skills. When he opened a clinic before, paralyzed patients often came to see him. When he came, he carried them around. Some patients could leave by themselves when they left. This has always been a myth in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in the imperial capital. At the peak of Shao Yizhi''s life, he took Zhou yeheng as his apprentice and grafted his daughter, who regarded himself as a treasure, to Zhou yeheng. Later, Zhou yeheng''s medical skills became a powerful man, and he abandoned Shao yikong''s daughter when she was sick, so that Shao yikong''s medical skills could not cure his daughter''s heart disease. On the day of his daughter''s death, his wife jumped into the moat of the imperial capital because she couldn''t bear the blow. Shao Yizhi deeply blamed himself for leading a wolf into the house and killing his wife and daughter. After that, he sealed all the medical books in one room and closed the clinic. From now on, he will not see and treat others. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was burdened with ancestral precepts and had been cured for so many years, he would not have taken care of the only apprentice. In a word, all the sufferings of Shao Yizhi''s life were caused by Zhou yeheng. Because of these things, Gu only had a bad impression of Zhou yeheng. At this time, she saw Zhou yeheng and Liu Yuemin together, and Liu Yuemin was mo Feiyan''s person. She could not help but guess that when Zhou yeheng abandoned Shao Yizhi''s daughter, she was afraid that they would have something to do with the Qu family or Mo family. And Liu Yuemin''s poison should be solved by Zhou yeheng. Maybe Gu''s only eyes were too sharp. Zhou yeheng felt it and looked at her immediately. In essence, Zhou yeheng and Gu Yiwei are brothers and sisters. This is the first time in their life that they meet. But at this time, Zhou yeheng doesn''t know Gu Yiwei, so it''s a little surprised to see her eyes. Gu only slightly nodded at him and then drew back his eyes. In his heart, he told himself that she would have been miserable without Shao Yizhi in the previous life, and Shao Yizhi was still very good to her in this life. If she had the chance, she should also find a way to help her teacher clean up the scum. But she also knows that now her focus should be on bidding for minerals, and Zhou yeheng''s work should be in the back row. Lin Xianzhi said: "in any case, Liu Yuemin and I were sitting next to each other when we were flying. We are acquaintances. Let''s go and say hello together." Chapter 1251 Gu Wei nodded and followed Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi walked over and said to Liu Yuemin with a smile, "vice president Liu, you look good today." Gu only heard this sentence, the corners of his mouth straight, Liu Yuemin''s dark and thin face, no matter from which point of view, can''t see that it has something to do with his good looks. She thinks that Lin Xianzhi''s character is really invincible, but she turns to think that since Liu Yuemin suspects Lin Xianzhi, no matter what Lin Xianzhi''s attitude is, Liu Yuemin can''t give Lin Xianzhi a look. The last poisoning incident, in the final analysis, was also an accident. I thought it was intentional and could not be explained clearly. I''m afraid that in Liu Yuemin''s mind, it has been determined that Lin Xianzhi poisoned him, so that he can''t participate in this bidding, and then he can get benefits from it. Although Liu Yuemin hates Lin Xianzhi extremely, as a businessman, he always knows how to hide his emotions, and tonight is not the time for him to tear his face with Lin Xianzhi. The reason why Liu Yuemin didn''t have a good body today is that he just came to demonstrate for Lin Xianzhi. He told Lin Xianzhi from the side that he would never let him do what he wanted! So Liu Yuemin said coldly, "thanks to Xiao Lin, I''m very well!" "Hello, my good is everyone''s good." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "I''m really happy to see vice president Liu so good!" When Liu Yuemin heard this sentence, he really wanted to jump over and tear his mouth. At last, he put up with it and said another thing: "this time, I don''t know which mine Mr. Lin is interested in?" Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "which mine does vice president Liu think is the best?" "If we want to talk about the quality of mine jade, of course it is No.4 mine." Liu Yuemin looked at Lin Xianzhi and said, "of course, the others are also very good. They can also open high-quality jade mines." Lin Xianzhi sighed and said, "I also like No. 4 mine, but vice president Liu also likes it, so I can''t compete with you." "You''re welcome, Xiaolin." Liu Yuemin''s face showed a kind of ironic smile: "although I know that your Lin''s strength is worse than ours, don''t give up so soon!" Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "I don''t dare to fight with Feifan. When the time comes, vice president Liu will choose the rest of us, Lin, and then choose one of them." There was a sinister smile on Liu Yuemin''s face: "Xiao Lin is always very polite. We all rely on our own abilities in business. I still think highly of you Lin family." Lin Xianzhi also laughs, and then talks about other topics. No one wants to show his cards. When Lei Shang saw Liu Yuemin coming, they knew each other before, and immediately chatted with each other. Liu Yuemin didn''t seem to find out Lin Xianzhi, so he ignored him. Lin Xianzhi raised his eyebrow to see the scene, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He pulled Gu only and walked away. As soon as they left, Lei Shang said to Liu Yuemin with a smile, "Lin''s Xiao Lin always looks so unattractive." "A stomach of bad water, but it is a small family, can not become climate." Liu Yuemin said with a gloomy face: "if Lin wants to develop in the mainland, he has to ask us if Qu Zongtong agrees." He finished with a cold hum, the color of disgust did not hide. Chapter 1252 Leishang was already thinking about Gu''s only idea, and Gu''s only backer was Lin Xianzhi. In his opinion, as long as Lin''s family had a problem, Lin Xianzhi would never care about Gu''s only idea again. She was his. Now it seems that if Lin Xianzhi offended Liu Yuemin, he would not be able to jump up. He immediately said to Liu Yuemin, "I don''t like that boy very much. Brother Liu, why don''t we sum it up?" Liu Yuemin was eager for many people to come to Lin Xianzhi and immediately said with a smile, "OK, let''s sit down and chat slowly." After Lin Xianzhi left with Gu only, he saw Liu Yuemin and Lei Shang sitting there talking happily. He turned his lips and said, "it''s true that those who are close to the ink are black, and so are the friends of those who are not right in mind!" Gu only reminds him: "they chat and look at you from time to time. I''m afraid they are thinking about your idea. Be careful." "Don''t you make me muddy? How am I doing? " One of Lin Xian''s looks is for praise. Gu Weiyi said impolitely, "I''m asking you to muddle up the water, but I''m not asking you to recruit a bunch of enemies. These two people are not easy to deal with at first sight. Here they are biased. You should be careful to provoke them and beat you to death." "I have bodyguards. I''m not afraid of them." Lin Xianzhi said: "in Hong Kong City, I''m a brother of Temple Street. Who dares to beat me?" Gu''s only words changed his face: "you have bodyguards. They bring more thugs than you. Besides, this is Xinjiang, not Hong Kong City. Thank you!" She saw that Lin Xianzhi''s face was not very good, so she added: "but if you are beaten to death by them, I will collect your body for you." Lin Xianzhi looked at her and said, "honey, how can you be so cruel to me?" Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to him. He turned around and left. He went to her again and said, "you don''t care about me, do you?" "You are wrong." Gu Weiyi said to him with a smile: "I hope they can beat you to death. Worst of all, I hope they can poison you into a mute!" "It''s really the most poisonous woman Lin Xianzhi said with some dissatisfaction. Gu only but don''t want to pay attention to him, anyway, when he is not clear, he can annoy people to death. And this night, Lei''s eyes kept glancing at her. His eyes were direct and incomparable. No one would feel comfortable to be looked at by such a pair of eyes. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The banquet lasted more than three hours and ended in the host''s speech. As soon as the banquet is over, Gu Youwei and Lin Xianzhi are ready to go back. When they come, they don''t drive their own car. At this time, the Lord will send them back one by one. After Lin Xianzhi got on the bus, Gu Weiyi was getting ready to get on the bus. Suddenly, a man rushed to the car. The speed of the man was very fast. She subconsciously stepped back. The man said sorry and got on the bus directly. Gu Wei must have a good look. She is a special bodyguard. When she plans to get on the bus, the car is full of people. She can''t get on the bus. Lin Xianzhi also found something wrong. He wanted to get down, but he was stopped by the bodyguard and said, "the car is full. Let''s go!" As soon as Lin Xianzhi was about to move, the door was closed. The driver stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away. Gu only just about to speak, Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "forget it, that car of men, we don''t squeeze with them, you and I take a car, I will take you back." Chapter 1253 Gu only turned to see Mo Feiyan one eye, she smiles gently harmless. Gu only see her this appearance, then smile to say: "good." When Gu Weiyi and Mo Feiyan sat in, Lei Shang came up with his woman in his arms. When he came up, he said hello to Gu Weiyi with a smile: "what a coincidence!" Gu''s only eyes were a little deeper. Today, even the fool could see that it was their intention. This is a small car, and the driver can only take five people. After Lei Shang and his woman come up, the car is full. Mo Feiyan sits in the co pilot, Gu only sits in the back row, and Lei Shang sits beside her as soon as he gets on the bus. He should like eating mutton very much at ordinary times, but he doesn''t like taking a bath. As soon as he gets close, Gu only smells the smell of him. Gu only wanted to get off, but found that the door had been locked. Lei Shang was in a good mood and said, "driver, drive!" The driver stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped forward. Gu took a deep breath and called out: "sister Mo! I have a headache. Can we change places? " Mo Feiyan said in an apologetic tone: "I''m a little carsick. I''m afraid I''ll get more carsick when I sit in the back. Anyway, it''s not far away. You can bear it!" As soon as she heard this, Gu only knew that she was also involved in this matter. Originally, she just didn''t like Mo Feiyan, but now she had a strong aversion. She felt that even if she lived two lives, she still underestimated the darkness of human nature. She and Mo Feiyan have no grudge in essence. If they insist on saying so, it is just that they both like Ning Yiqing, and Gu is the only object Ning Yiqing admits. Mo Feiyan seems to be very concerned about Gu only these days, but this will pit Gu only, but he doesn''t blink. Gu only knew that it was impossible for her to get back safely in this car today. Everything was as she expected. After driving in the dark and driving in the wilderness for about ten minutes, Mo Feiyan retched in the middle of the camp and tent, and then asked the driver to stop. After the driver stopped the car, Mo Feiyan opened the door and got off the car. After she got off the car, Lei Shang closed the door and said to the driver, "drive, go home!" The driver immediately stepped on the accelerator. Gu only looked at Lei and said, "sister Mo is still outside!" "You are such an innocent girl!" Lei Shang was in a good mood. He said with a smile, "don''t you find that your sister Mo got off the bus on purpose?" Gu only said loudly, "stop, I want to get off!" The driver ignored her and the car sped forward. Lei Shang burst out laughing: "don''t scream. It''s useless for you to break your throat now! I might as well tell you that this car is actually mine, and the driver is also mine. " "Tut Tut, don''t show such a panic look! I mean no harm "To be honest, I fell in love with you at the first sight when I saw you tonight. As long as you promise to be my woman, I will love you well and let you have more money than you can spend!" "Lin will always come to save me!" Gu only said in a panic. Lei Shang burst out laughing: "you can''t expect Lin Xianzhi to save you! This time, he''s afraid he can''t protect himself! " Even if Liu Yuemin doesn''t deal with Lin Xianzhi today, he will do it later. Chapter 1255 But there''s just a little space in the back of the car. There''s no place to hide in the thunder. Gu Weiyi despises Lei Shang very much. He is not afraid to hurt him at all. He uses all kinds of twists, bumps, drills and twists quickly. Just a moment later, Lei Shang is beaten black and blue by her. When the girl comes, Gu only pushes Lei Shang to move up once she can''t dismantle her move. Lei Shang is the girl''s gold owner. It''s hard for her to get rid of the rat when she starts. In addition, the car''s interior space is narrow. Even if the girl''s real skills need to be considered as the only one, she can''t get any advantage at all. In addition, Gu only learned more about how to attack the enemy during this period, and she knows the structure of the human body very well, so even if she is relatively weak, she attacks the weakness of the girl every time, and she doesn''t suffer at all. The girl and her even broke down dozens of moves, but they couldn''t take her down. Suddenly, she was a little anxious, and this urgent composition was a little disordered. Gu Weiyi took the opportunity to punch her on the chin. At the same time, a needle stabbed her in the chest, and the girl immediately shrank into a ball with pain. After Gu only stopped the girl, he slapped Lei in the face and then said in a cold voice, "drive the car to a quiet place. I have some accounts to settle with you, Lei always!" The driver has been following Lei Shang for many years. Of course, he knows how powerful the girl Lei Shang brought is. But at this time, Gu only stopped her. His hands trembled and the car bumped. Gu Weiyi put his hand around Lei''s neck and said, "let your driver be obedient, or I''ll strangle you now!" She said this in a calm voice, but she heard the cold hair on Lei''s body stand up, and he said, "listen to her!" The driver has been here for a few days, and he is familiar with it. As soon as he hits the steering wheel, he drives directly into the wilderness. There is no village in front of us and no shop behind us. There are only withered weeds on the roadside. After driving like this for about 20 minutes, Gu only made sure that there was no one nearby and that she was far away from the way back to the camp, so she asked the driver to stop the car, and then directly pulled Lei Shang off the car. Lei Shang was scared by her at this time. He wanted to start and knew that he was not her opponent. He said quickly, "Xia Nu, I''m blind. Please forgive me this time. I won''t dare to do it again!" Gu Weiyi didn''t speak. She raised her hand and slapped him in the face for more than 20 times. She had endured him for several hours this evening. She remembered that if she hadn''t had the power to protect herself, she would have a very miserable end if she had not fallen into Lei''s hands today. She has always been a person who doesn''t offend me, I don''t offend. If I offend me, I will not forgive others. Today, Lei Shang has touched her bottom line. The girl brought by Lei feels that her pain is not so obvious. She is about to open the car door and get off to help save Lei. As soon as she opens the car door, Gu Wei pricks her needle again. She shrinks in pain again and falls to the ground. She can''t move. She stares at Gu Wei. She was shocked and scared. Gu Weiyi only needed everything to make her pain like this. What kind of needle pricking method is this? Gu only walked up to Lei Shang''s face, put his hands half on his chest and said, "Mr. Lei, how do you feel now?" Chapter 1256 Lei Shang is a flexible old man. When he sees that the situation is not right, he says, "I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again!" "I''ve heard the old people in the village say since I was a child that I''d rather believe in ghosts than men''s mouths, not to mention you, a mean man who can only think with his lower body. After you get out of danger today, you still don''t know how to count me." Gu only said lightly. "No, no, I''m not! Later, when I see you, I will give you up as a grandparent. I dare not think of you any more Thunder wants to squeeze out a smiling face, but just now Gu Weiyi hit hard, at this time move, only feel the whole face is painful. He secretly scolded himself for his carelessness. If he knew that, he should bring some more bodyguards here today. Just who can think, that look delicate and weak Gu only, incredibly so fierce! He''s the one who''s lost his eye. What he said in his mouth is like that, but what he thought was that as long as he found an opportunity in the future, he would make Gu Wei''s life worse than death! Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes! It''s a pity that I despise you very much. You may not dare to think of me in the future, but I still don''t know how many beautiful young girls will be ruined in your hands. So for the sake of our female compatriots, I decided to give you something to eat. " Then she reached out and took a pill out of her pocket, pinched Lei''s mouth open and threw it in. How dare Lei Shang swallow what she gave him? He wants to spit it out. Gu Weiyi reaches out his hand and pats him on the back. He can''t help but swallow it. Ray''s eyes were frightened and asked her, "what did you give me to eat?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just a pill specially made by me. After you take it, there''s no antidote for me. You can''t lift it again in your life." Lei Shang''s face was blue with anger. He was always lustful. There were more than ten mistresses in his family. When he went outside, he wanted to take the pretty girls home. No, it''s worse for him than killing him! But at this time, he couldn''t help but ask, "how can you give me the antidote?" "It depends on how you do it." Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly, looked at him and said, "Mr. Lei, you are a smart man. You should know what I want?" Although Lei Shang didn''t feel much different at this time, Gu only was obviously different from what he thought. For him, he would know it after a try, and now he needs to find a way to escape from Gu only. He was depressed at this time. He thought he could have a good time today, but he was cheated by a delicate and weak appearance. At this time, he even wondered whether Mo Feiyan would play the role for him today. The purpose was to take Gu''s only hand to deal with him. After all, the relationship between Mo Feiyan and Gu seemed very good. How could he not know Gu''s only details? The more he thought about this possibility, the more he felt it. So he took a look at Gu Yiwei and said, "it''s Mo Feiyan who suggested that I could attack you today. Please forgive me!" Gu Wei had guessed this thing for a long time. At this time, it was no surprise to hear him say it, so he asked him, "come here, tell me what agreement you have reached with Liu Yuemin?" Chapter 1257 Lei Shang looks at Gu Weiyi, but he hesitates. Gu Weiyi has no patience with him. He punches him in the abdomen directly, which makes him unable to straighten up. He doesn''t doubt that if he doesn''t say anything, Gu Weiyi will beat him to death this evening! He had to say, "I say, I say, I say everything!" There was a twinkle in Lei''s eyes: "Liu Yuemin invited me to set up a bureau for Lin. he has bribed the organizers. He will do some tricks when bidding yesterday. In addition to No.1 mine, Liu Yuemin won''t let Lin win other bids tomorrow." "Why doesn''t Lin want No.1 mine?" Gu only asked. After looking at Gu Youyi, Lei Shang said, "your mineral experts probably didn''t tell you that there is no jade mine in No. 1 mine? It''s just a waste mine. It can''t produce anything valuable. At most, it can produce some low-quality sapphire. " Xu Qingming didn''t say anything about it. Gu only saw some sapphire when he was looking through the No.1 mine, but the sapphire was not worth money. She thought about it carefully and found that No. 1 mine was indeed the worst of all mines. Gu only asked him: "since everyone can see that No. 1 mine has no jade mine, how can you let Lin Xianzhi bid for No. 1 mine?" "It''s easy." Lei Shang chuckled and said, "that''s because the mineral expert Xu Qingming invited by Lin Shi is an extraordinary person. He will tell Lin Xian that the organic rate of No.1 mine is to produce lanolin jade. With this prerequisite, Lin Xian Zhi''s straw bag will definitely spend a lot of money to buy No.1 mine." Gu only slightly surprised to hear the news. She only knew that Xu Qing was always looking at her, but she didn''t expect that he was extraordinary. It''s just that Lei Shang has been in business for many years and is cunning. He can''t believe what he says. Who knows if he has the mind to choose and alienate? She said coldly, "you didn''t lie to me about this, did you?" "How can I deceive you?" Lei Shang said, "I''m in your hands now." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile, "after talking with Liu Yuemin there for such a long time today, you only discussed such a thing?" "It''s a big deal." Lei said with salivation: "after all, if this thing is done well, Lin will lose money. In the future, he may not be qualified to buy a mine." Gu Weiyi continued to ask: "yes, but you really didn''t discuss other things?" "No, no!" Lei shangmang replied positively. As soon as his words came down, he got another blow on his face. The blow hit him on the nose. He didn''t know whether the bridge of his nose was broken, but when his nose was hit, the feeling of acid swelling hit him, which made him sit on the ground with pain, and the nosebleed came out. "I hate dishonest people the most." Gu Weiyi stood in front of Lei Shang and said, "you still have to discuss how to pit me, and treat me as a gift for you, so that you can cooperate with them and pit Lin well." Lei Shang covers his nose and doesn''t dare to speak. This is really a part of their discussion. It''s because they have reached an alliance, so Mo Feiyan and extraordinary talents will try to separate Gu Wei and Lin Xianzhi tonight. Mo Feiyan gave Gu the only one to Lei tonight. This is a special show of kindness to Lei, but no one thought that the development of things was completely different from what they expected. Chapter 1258 Lei Shang scolded in his heart: "this woman looks at her weakness, but her fighting power is fierce. She looks at her innocence, but she is thoughtful! What''s more, from which mountain did this thousand year old demon come out? " Just at this time, the driver on the thunder quietly walked behind Gu only, lifted a stone from the ground and hit her on the head. As soon as she saw that she was about to hit her head, she suddenly kicked the driver in the stomach and knocked him to the ground. She couldn''t even get up. When ray saw this scene, he knew that he could only tell the truth in front of her. He didn''t expect to cheat her or put her down. He had to say: "it''s true, but I didn''t bring it up. It was mo Feiyan who offered to give you to me." "Mo Feiyan." Gu''s only mouth lightly called out this name, in the eyes revealed the cold meaning: "is there anything else?" After thinking about it, Lei Shang said, "it seems that Liu Yuemin hates Lin Xianzhi very much. This time, he won''t let Lin Xianzhi leave here safely, but I don''t know what they are going to do." Gu Wei nodded his head and said, "they really treat you as their own person. They even told you about it. In that case, you should be their own person." Lei Shang didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, he had to beg for mercy from her first: "I told you all the things they discussed with me tonight. I promise that I won''t raise the price with Fanfan tomorrow, and I won''t cooperate with Fanfan to do anything! Let me go Gu only shook his head and said, "no, you should actively cooperate with Liu Yuemin''s behavior of raising the price tomorrow. You should try your best to pit the Lin family. Otherwise, with your extraordinary background, you will offend them and you will have a hard time!" Lei Shang looked at her in surprise, but there was no expression on her face. She only said in a low voice, "do as I say tomorrow." After staying for a while, ray confirmed with her again: "is this really OK?" "Certainly." Gu only looked at him and said, "if you have my idea, it means that your vision is very good. If you have such vision, of course I can''t watch you die. Maybe I still need your help in the future, don''t you think?" Lei Shang laughed and said in his heart, "you''d better not fall into my hands in the future, or you will not survive or die!" The night in Xinjiang is much colder than that in the imperial capital. Gu only felt a little cold at this time, so he said, "OK, it''s settled. Send me back to Lin''s camp!" Lei Shang was relieved. When he took the bus, he opened the rear door. Gu''s eyes swept over, and he ran into the co driver''s cab immediately. Gu Wei took a look at the girl whose body was still shrunk into a ball of cold sweat. He said to Lei Shang, "take your people to the front. I don''t like squeezing with people." Lei Shang was scared of being beaten by her at this time. He didn''t dare to listen to her. He opened the door again and picked up the girl from the back seat and went into the co driver''s cab. Lei Shang is tall and fat. He always feels crowded when he sits alone in the front passenger''s cab. Plus, at the same time, a man was picked up. The two men almost didn''t stick to the baffle on the front of the car, but because he was afraid to only make the rear seat of the auxiliary cab back a little bit later, he could only bear it. Chapter 1259 Gu only didn''t care about how Lei Shang and the girl crowded together to sit down. She sat calmly in the back seat. When she returned to Lin''s camp, Lin Xianzhi was already in a hurry. He had already taken the driver out to look for her for a lap, but he couldn''t find it. At this time, he was going out to look for the second lap. Seeing a car coming in, he got out of the car and came to see it. Gu only eyes Piao for a while, sitting in front and girls crowded into a group of thunder, tomorrow morning, the face of thunder must be blue and purple, can''t see people, this thing is afraid to let special there suspicious. As soon as she thought about it, she had an idea. So she called Lin Xianzhi to the car. When he saw that she was ok, he was relieved: "honey, if you are OK, you really scared me to death today!" After he finished, he found that Lei Shang was also in the car, and the atmosphere in the car was obviously not right. He looked at the only one who looked at Lei Shang and asked in a soft voice, "Er, did Lei always send you back?" Gu only didn''t speak. He directly put out his hand and hit Lin Xianzhi''s face with one punch on the left and one punch on the right, which directly blindfolded him. Gu only finished playing, took a look at some dim lights outside and said, "well, it''s a little lighter, but it''s almost the same." Lin Xianzhi asked her wrongly, "honey, why are you beating me?" Gu only grinned at him and said, "Mr. Lin, you can''t wrongly me. I didn''t beat you just now. Mr. Lei beat you, didn''t you?" At this time, Lei Shang just wanted her to get out of the car quickly. He was far away from her. He probably understood what she thought, so he said, "yes, I''ve hurt Mr. Xiaolin''s face." The only thing that he didn''t get Gu today is somewhat shameful in his eyes, so he still needs to find an excuse to solve this problem, and his facial injuries also need to come back, so he admits that Lin Xianzhi''s facial injuries are his own. After all, Lin Xianzhi and Gu''s only two people''s injuries from fighting each other are better than Gu''s. When he saw Lin Xianzhi, who had been beaten black and blue, his heart was immediately balanced. But he thought of another thing, didn''t he say that Gu was the only woman of Lin Xianzhi? How dare she even fight Lin Xianzhi? And it''s not polite to start! He suddenly felt that it was probably just a rumor! Gu Weiyi is afraid that she has never been Lin Xianzhi''s woman. When he saw Lin Xianzhi''s advice after being beaten by Gu Weiyi, he was more sure about it. Then the question came. Gu''s only woman was not Lin Xianzhi, and she didn''t look like Lin''s bodyguard. So who was Gu''s only one? What are you doing here? Is she really the stone purchasing consultant that Lin paid for? Is he a master with a deep secret? Gu Weiyi saw Lin Xianzhi in a daze and said, "don''t be angry. You see, the injury on Mr. Lei''s face is much more serious than yours. You haven''t suffered any loss. Let''s get out of the car!" So Lin Xianzhi got out of the car foolishly. As soon as they got out of the car, Lei Shang immediately said to the driver, "let''s go!" As soon as his voice fell, the car immediately flew away like an arrow. Lin Xianzhi looks at Gu you by some dim yellow lights outside the camp: "are you ok?" After asking, he felt that he had asked for nothing. She was so clear now, and there was nothing wrong with her. Chapter 1260 On the contrary, they didn''t look very good just now. Lin Xianzhi touched Gu Weiyi''s painful face again. She was wronged. She really hit him! It hurts! Gu Weiwei said to him politely and respectfully, "I''m fine. Thank you for coming to me in the middle of the night. What''s more, I have a big fight with Mr. Lei. I''ll never forget your help." Lin Xianzhi shivered when he heard her words. He didn''t feel right. He was also a smart man. He probably understood what she meant, but his heart was even more aggrieved. Xu Qingming and others came out of the camp when they heard the movement outside. He took a look at Gu Youyi and Lin Xianzhi. He came over and asked, "is director Lin and director Gu OK?" Lin Xianzhi was beaten by Gu Weiyi. He was holding a stomach fire. He immediately glared at Xu Qingming and said, "just now I asked you to accompany me to find people. All the cats are still there. It''s a fart to ask!" With that, he twisted Gu Wei and strode into the camp. Just now, after he was sent back, he waited for Gu only for about ten minutes. He was really worried, so he wanted to ask the staff in the camp to help him find someone together. As a result, Xu Qingming and others pushed back and said that the organizer would send the people back, so he didn''t have to worry. It is also said that the tender will be submitted tomorrow. Now we should go over the tender again. The overall situation is the most important. Lin Xianzhi immediately took his two bodyguards with him to go to Gu Youyi. After a round, no one came back. Xu Qingming and others seemed to be seriously studying the bidding information, but after scanning his eyes, he knew that they were just pretending. Lin Xianzhi had been guessing how many of these employees in the camp would have some problems. At this time, when he saw Xu Qingming and others'' style, he was more sure. Xu Qingming saw that he was angry and Gu Weiyi came back safely. He was at a loss. He also went to the dinner party tonight. At first glance, he knew that it was Lei Shang and Fanfan who were fighting Gu''s only idea. Normally speaking, Gu Weiyi can''t come back tonight, but now Gu Weiyi is back, and Lin Xianzhi''s face is injured. It''s a little strange. When Lin Xian returned to the camp, he angrily scolded the staff, and then came to Gu Weiyi and said, "it''s all said that the bidding will be held tomorrow. An Fen is a little bit, and he''s running around. Come to my room. I have something to tell you!" With that, he walked in with a cold face, and Gu only followed in, leaving behind a group of employees who were already silly, with an ambiguous smile in their eyes. Lin Xian is the only one in the camp. He has a separate room. As soon as Gu Wei goes in, Lin Xianzhi closes the door. The employees immediately come together and stick their ears to the door to listen to the corner. As a result, they just got close to the door, the door was suddenly opened, and they almost fell to the ground. Lin Xianzhi stood at the door and said coldly, "you are really more and more promising." He is easygoing at ordinary times, and these employees are not too afraid of him. At this time, they see that he is angry, and they are caught in the corner again. They can''t hang up on their faces, and they are busy scattered. Lin Xianzhi closed the door again, and then asked Gu Weiyi, "what''s going on tonight?" He was dying of curiosity about this, so he asked this question as soon as Gu Wei came in. Chapter 1261 "For the sake of my reputation, I can only stay with you for five minutes at most." Gu only said in a low voice: "the things tonight are the same as you expected. The special side gave me to Lei Shang as a gift, and then won over Lei Shang." "How did you come back? What''s the matter with Ray''s face? " Lin Xianzhi asked him what he was most concerned about. Gu Weiyi glanced at him and said, "as you guessed, I beat the thunder up, and then he put me back. You don''t have to worry about him too much. He''s our man since he made up my mind today." Lin Xianzhi''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. He knew that she said it simply, but this process must be quite breathtaking. If she was the kind of girl who didn''t have the ability to protect herself, she would never come back today. He thought of the way he saw Lei Shang just now, and he swallowed silently. He always felt that things were not as simple as she said. As for Lei Shang, he has also investigated. In essence, Lei Shang''s history of making a fortune is similar to that of bandits. Lei Shang has always been overbearing and unreasonable. Just like Lei Shang, how can he listen to Gu''s words? He couldn''t help asking, "what did you do to ray?" Gu only smiles at him: "it''s nothing. I just gave him a medicine that doesn''t kill him. Are you interested in trying it?" Lin Xianzhi shivered: "thank you, no more!" Gu Yiwei said in a low voice: "I made you feel aggrieved tonight, but I have to bid tomorrow. I can''t be too conspicuous, so I can only make you feel aggrieved first. Don''t mind." When Lin Xianzhi saw her standing there with a calm face, he felt some egg pain for no reason. Gu only said: "did Xu Qingming ever tell you that lanzhiyu can be produced in No.1 mine?" Lin Xianzhi nodded his head and asked, "how do you know this?" Gu Weiyi sighed and said: "Lin Xianzhi, you usually look very smart. You are really stupid in this matter. Xu Qingming is an extraordinary person." Lin Xianzhi''s face changed slightly. In fact, Gu only wronged Lin Xianzhi. He was always careful. Although he knew that he might have stuffed Lin''s side, he always felt that he should be unimportant. Xu Qingming''s position is very special. He found some relationships and was introduced by a person he trusted. The person he trusted repeatedly assured him that Xu Qingming was capable and reliable. Now that Xu Qingming has an accident, it''s either the person he trusts is cheating him from the beginning, or Xu Qingming has cheated the one he trusts. He asked Gu Weiyi in a deep voice, "are you sure about this?" Gu only a nod, Lin Xianzhi can''t help but low scold a: "grass, extraordinary that group of scum!" He was a little annoyed. If Xu Qingming was from the extraordinary side, few of the employees he invited would be trusted except for the old employees he brought from Hong Kong City. If this is the case, then their situation is not optimistic now. It is very difficult for them to win this tender. I don''t know how much information has been leaked. Gu only looked at him and asked, "you didn''t tell me that Xu Qingming said that the No.1 mine can open the lanolin jade, so you didn''t trust me before?" Chapter 1262 Lin Xianzhi said wrongly, "it''s not that I don''t believe you, but that Xu Qingming told me about it this evening. He listed the direction of No.1 mine mountain range and the distribution of jade quality tonight, so he came to the conclusion that there was a case of lanzhiyu in No.1 mine. I was going to discuss it with you when I came back, but you were intercepted by Lei Shang." "Do you need to doubt my heart for you?" Gu only looked at him sympathetically and said, "now I find that it''s not easy for you to be cheated like this every day." Lin Xianzhi is calm about this: "business is not tired of cheating. It depends on who is better. I will be cheated by Xu Qingming this time. It''s just someone else''s skill. I wish I knew about it now." Gu only thought that he was really good for nothing when he heard this, so she said, "now we know that No. 1 mine is a trap. It''s really interesting. Don''t they want to pit us? Then we''ll pit them tomorrow! " Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. I know it in my heart." Gu only knows that with his ability, after understanding these things, he has a way to deal with the following things. Gu only thought of another thing, then he said: "you should have pissed Liu Yuemin off this time. There are many of them. I''m afraid they won''t let you go. Now time is tight and there are many of them. We can''t find anyone to help in a short time. You must be careful." Lin Xianzhi asked her, "did you hear something?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, but actually I think you''re cheap, and I want to beat you up. It''s a pity that I''m tied to a boat with you now. If you''re going to have an accident, I''ll be in trouble." Lin Xianzhi skimmed and muttered: "a woman without conscience." Gu Weiyi finished what he had to say, then opened the door and went out. When she came out, she received the attention of the staff, but she went back to the room with a light color. Instead, Lin Xianzhi came out from the inside and yelled: "Gu you, you will regret it one day." Gu only heard this sentence, although he knew that he was addicted to acting, he still had an impulse to beat him. Early the next morning, Lin Xianzhi took Gu Yiwei, Xu Qingming and other relevant staff to the tent set up by the organizer last night. One of Lin Xian''s, because of his blue face, immediately attracted all kinds of eyes. Leishang had already arrived. Seeing his appearance, he felt comfortable, but he said with a smile, "good morning, Mr. Xiaolin!" Lin Xianzhi felt more comfortable when he saw Lei Shang''s face. Last night, he only knew Gu Wei had beaten Lei Shang violently, but he didn''t know that Gu Wei Yi had beaten Lei Shang so badly. Lei Shang''s face is swollen quickly now, which is as big as pig''s head. He is fat originally, and with his beard, his face is swollen again. It looks really miserable. Lin Xianzhi thinks Gu Weiyi is good for him! There are always insiders who know what happened last night. It''s funny to see their appearance at this time. Gu only when saw the thunder to hide behind Lin Xianzhi, more confirmed those so-called conjectures. There were people around who couldn''t help laughing. Lin Xianzhi gently raised his eyebrow and said with a smile: "it''s very early for general manager Lei to come." Chapter 1263 Lin Xianzhi said that he also stretched out his hand toward Lei Shang. Lei Shang also stretched out his hand toward him with a smile. The hands of the two people were holding together. The two clearly cherish each other, but in the eyes of others, it turns into a contest between them in secret. Gu only slightly lowered his head and didn''t speak. He felt that the two men were really bored. In other people''s eyes, she was afraid. After Lin Xianzhi and Lei Shang shook hands, they hugged each other. After hugging each other, Lei Shang came to Gu''s side and asked, "when will you give me the antidote?" Last night, he was just afraid of Gu''s only force. When he went back, he was swearing, and he wanted to make Gu''s only force hard. But when he thought of the medicine Gu only gave him, he was worried. So he tried it, and then he found that he couldn''t lift it at all! He has always been lecherous, and is very keen on that thing. If he can''t do that thing in the future, he thinks that life is really no fun! It is because of this that he is really afraid of Gu Weiyi. He was scared by this incident last night and almost stayed up all night, so he got up early today and waited for Gu Weiyi here. Gu Weiyi looked up at him and said faintly, "it''s not urgent. Let''s wait until we leave safely." She was still yesterday''s innocent, with a kind of gentle and lovely expression, but it made Lei Shang''s heart cool, and he was a little afraid. He couldn''t help but scold: "grass, where is this goblin coming from?" But he still salivated and said with a smile, "you won''t cheat me, will you?" Gu Weiyi also said with a smile: "do you think I am you? Thinking about deceiving and harming people every day? " She said and took Lin Xianzhi away, in the eyes of outsiders, that is she is afraid of thunder. Lin Xianzhi was close to them, so he listened to their conversation clearly. The corner of his mouth smoked. It turned out that Gu Weiyi really took that medicine for Lei Shang! Before, he doubted the efficacy of the drugs Gu gave him. Now seeing Lei Shang''s appearance, he felt that he really needed to reevaluate the efficacy of the drugs Gu gave him. Mo Feiyan also arrived before Lin Xianzhi and others arrived, so she could see this scene clearly. She thought Gu Youyi would be ruined by Lei Shang last night, but when she saw the appearance of Lei Shang and Gu Youyi, she knew it had not happened. She scolded lightly in the heart: "thunder up this outsider in the stem bastard, even a woman can''t do." She saw one eye of Lin Xian again, Mou Guang Leng some: "eventful man." But even if she was very dissatisfied with this matter at this time, her face was still gentle with a smile. She walked slowly to Gu''s side and said: "only, were you OK last night?" Without waiting for Gu Weiyi to reply, she said in a worried tone, "I didn''t expect that. I just got out of the car and vomited, and then the car drove away. Didn''t thunder embarrass you?" Gu only looked at her, her eyes could really see the concern. If Gu only didn''t see the proud smile on her face when she got off the bus yesterday, I''m afraid she would believe her words at this time. In the matter of pretending and deceiving, Mo Feiyan''s level is much higher than that of Cheng Su Su. When Cheng Su Su pretends to cheat, he can always see some clues in his eyes. Chapter 1264 Gu only slightly lowered his head and said, "you really scared me to death after you got off the bus last night. I thought..." With that, she took a timid look at the direction of the thunder, then quickly looked at Lin Xian and said, "fortunately, Mr. Lin found him in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." Her voice was a little trembling, and she seemed very scared, and her eyes were red. It''s just acting! Gu''s only heart also has some disdain, she is a person who has lived for two generations, will she be afraid of Mo Feiyan? Mo Feiyan comforted: "if you''re OK, I was scared to death last night. That thunder is really hateful! Fortunately, things have passed. Don''t be afraid. With me, I will protect you. " Gu only slightly looked up at her and said, "you are so nice." "You are the object of Ning Yiqing. I grew up with him and went out. Of course I have to take care of you." Mo Feiyan looks like her sister is taking care of her. Her words are not generally comprehensive. Gu is afraid that she will vomit and can''t perform any more. She is going to find an excuse to find Lin Xianzhi. The organizer has announced that the bidding conference will start soon. She greets Mo Feiyan and goes to Lin''s table. Mo Feiyan looked at her back, her eyes narrowed slightly, and the gentleness in her eyes faded away, replaced by a thick disgust. Just at this time, Gu only suddenly turned to smile at her. She didn''t expect this. There was no time to hide her emotion in her eyes. For a moment, she felt a little embarrassed that her mind was being looked at. But Gu only saw that he couldn''t see the same, and said, "you''re so nice." Then she turned her head and sat down in Lin''s seat. Mo Feiyan lightly pursed a lower lip, low scolded a: "fool." Gu only sat down beside Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi sighed in her ear: "you women are really not ordinary hypocrisy." Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to him. At this time, the organizer has announced the formal start of today''s bidding conference. The first one to start bidding is No.3 Mine. According to Gu''s experience, No. 3 mine is the one with relatively good quality among the four mines, which is slightly inferior to No. 4 mine. The jade in it is mined out and has certain value. Sitting on the other side of Lin Xianzhi, Xu Qingming said softly, "Mr. Lin, although the ore outside No. 3 mine seems to be of better quality, according to my experience, there are not many jade mines in that mine, and there is not much value." Lin Xianzhi nodded his head lightly, but his eyes were colder. Xu Qingming really had a problem. He could see that No. 3 mine and No. 4 mine were close to each other, so the quality of the jade would be better. He decided to have a good look into the matter after the bidding. Bidding is carried out in the form of price competition. A reserve price is given, and then the merchants begin to bid. One million yuan will be added to each bid. When the organizer announced the reserve price of No. 3 mine, Lin Xianzhi immediately gave the brand to Gu Yiwei, who raised the brand on behalf of Lin. At this time can not show what, No. 3 mine we all know how the quality, so at the beginning of a very fierce competition, to participate in the bidding business frequently. After more than 20 rounds, the price has risen to the price Liu Yuemin expected to win. If he continues to raise the card, it will exceed their expectations. He immediately takes a look at Xu Qingming. Chapter 1265 Xu Qingming understood and immediately said to Lin Xianzhi, "Mr. Lin, the value of No. 3 mine is not big. Even if the price is won, I''m afraid it will lose money." Lin Xianzhi said in a light voice, "I know. I''ll talk to director Gu." He turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "they are too unstable. They want me not to be able to cast a single mine today, but now I can''t sit still. It''s really unpromising. Keep on lifting." Gu Wei took a look at him and said, "are you really determined to turn against them?" Lin Xianzhi said in a low voice, "it''s not that I''m going to turn against others, it''s that they are determined to punish me." Business can have means, can also use means, but so overt and covert bullying him, still calculate to Gu only body, this matter is not he can bear. Gu only one thought is really this reason, but now the relationship between Lin and extraordinary has come to this step, and Ning Yiqing gave Lin Xianzhi that piece of cake can not be separated from the relationship, Ning Yiqing this time is indirectly intensified the contradiction between Lin and extraordinary. But she knew that even if there was no such thing, Mo Feiyan would not let her go. In that case, there''s really nothing to be polite about. So she held up Lin''s sign again. At this time, the price is already a little high, and several other businesses are beginning to hesitate. If they can''t open a large area of blue and white jade in No. 3 mine beyond this price, they won''t make much money except for labor and various expenses. When Lei Shang sees this scene, he doesn''t hold up the sign any more. At this time, he is happy to see Gu Yiwei fighting with Mo Feiyan. It''s better that the two women are defeated. He just watches the excitement. Xu Qingming saw that Gu was still holding a sign. This time, not only Liu Yuemin was staring at him, but Mo Feiyan also looked at him. He was a little nervous. He also said to Lin Xianzhi, "Mr. Lin, tell me about director Gu. The price is already very high. The mine is not worth the money!" Lin Xianzhi looked at Xu Qingming with a smile and said, "XCMG is a miner. I didn''t expect to know anything about business. I really found the right person this time." Xu Qingming was stunned for a moment and had to say, "although I don''t know how to do business, I can probably calculate the value of doing mining." One of Lin Xian''s faces said with emotion: "it''s my blessing to invite you this time." When Xu Qingming heard this, he didn''t know what to say. While they were talking, Gu only held the sign for another round. At this time, Liu Yuemin''s face was quite ugly. She looked at it almost. After Liu Yuemin raised the sign, she didn''t lift it again. After calling for three times in a row, the organizer confirmed that there was no one to raise the brand again, and announced on the spot that the No. 3 mine was won by Fanfan industry. The price of No. 3 mine exceeded the organizer''s expectation. They were so happy that they announced to have a rest and then bid for the second round. As soon as the rest was announced, Mo Feiyan went to Lin Xianzhi and said, "which mine Lin wants, we can give it to you. There''s no need to kill each other like this one." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "really? Well, I''ll thank Miss Mo first. " Mo Feiyan took a cold look at him. Just now, the price of No. 3 mine was five million more than they expected. Whether the price was more or less, especially if they had strength, they were not willing to spend more money. Chapter 1266 Originally, after exceeding their estimated price, Mo Feiyan had the intention to stop, but Liu Yuemin insisted on pressing Lin Xian because he had misunderstood Lin Xian''s poisoning. In addition, Liu Yuemin wants to drag Lin Xianzhi to the pit of No. 1 mine, so how can he compete with Lin Xianzhi all the time. Although this time, Mo Feiyan went to No. 3 mine from very much, but she was not very happy, because things exceeded her expectations and the price exceeded the budget. Mo Feiyan looked at him and said, "you''re welcome. Your director, Miss Gu, and I are just like old friends at first sight. Naturally, we don''t want the unhappiness in our work to affect our friendship. That''s why we come here to talk about it." When she said this, she was no longer as gentle as before. She was full of Lingli and aggressive. Gu only saw her this appearance to pour rest assured, thought that like this Mo Feiyan possibly is the real Mo Feiyan, before gentle is only pretends. Lin Xianzhi turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "the only thing is that I''m still in your favor today. I''m happy that you can make friends like Miss mo. you''ll listen to me when you raise the cards later. Don''t raise them all the time." Gu Weiyi stretched out his arm and said with embarrassment, "I didn''t lift the sign just now." Mo Feiyan and Lin Xianzhi''s eyes looked at her, and she looked even more embarrassed: "I just had a little itchy arm, there are too many people here, and it''s hard for me to scratch. Then I rubbed on the chair, and then the organizer might have misunderstood me." Lin Xianzhi He said ha ha, believe her to have a ghost! But what she said is really in line with her personality in front of people these days! Well done! Mo Feiyan She looked at Gu''s eyes a little deeper. She didn''t know whether Gu''s words were true or false. If they were true, then just now, because of Gu''s actions, she lost millions. Xu Qingming He scolded in his heart: "this girl is a fool! There is no such scratch! She''s going to kill me today! " Gu only looked at Mo Feiyan and Lin Xianzhi, and asked cautiously: "sister Mo, do I give you any trouble?" Mo Feiyan looked at her carefully, failed to see the flaw in her face, had to do magnanimous said: "in the end, it''s just a misunderstanding, nothing." Gu Yiwei breathed a sigh and said, "that''s good. I think the transaction price just now is quite high. I''m still thinking that if it''s my fault that makes you pay more for the mine, I can help you talk to the organizers and make them cheaper." Mo Feiyan scolds in the heart: "do you regard buying mineral resources as buying vegetables in the market? How can we bargain after all the brands have been listed and the price has been fixed? What''s more, if you really want to do something like this, I don''t know how to laugh at me. I can''t afford to lose my face! " But she said magnanimously: "nothing. If you feel uncomfortable next time, just say it earlier. Don''t be so hard on yourself." Gu only gave her a sweet smile and said, "sister Mo cares about me the most." Mo Feiyan smiles, just as the organizer announces the start of the second scene, she goes back to her seat. When she sat down and thought about it, she felt as if there was something wrong with it, but she couldn''t figure it out for a while. Chapter 1267 Mo Feiyan took a deep breath, turned to Liu Yuemin and said, "how does uncle Liu look after the only one?" Liu Yuemin''s eyes were full of unhappiness at this time: "I think that Gu Weiyi is not simple. Otherwise, a smart person like Lin Xianzhi would not be able to take her with him. It is absolutely no coincidence that he just raised the sign." Mo Feiyan said: "I have other opinions on this matter. No matter how smart she is, she is only a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old. How deep can she be? As for Lin Xianzhi, he may have some brains in business, but Gu is a beautiful girl after all. " "Besides, if Lin Xianzhi is really so powerful, Xu Qingming will not be able to be placed in his side so smoothly. This time, we must let Lin into our bureau." She knows that her scheming is very deep, but her scheming is related to her family education. Over the years, the Mo family and the Qu family have spent a lot of effort on her, and they don''t spoil her at all. Only in this way can they cultivate her like this. Gu is just a girl from the countryside with no background. How can she have such deep intention? Liu Yuemin also thinks that there is some truth. He is usually a calm person, but because of poisoning, he has more selfishness in judging Lin''s affairs. So even if he thinks that Mo Feiyan''s practice at this time is not rational, he supports it. The next mine to bid is No.2 mine. The price of this mine is relatively moderate, and it was finally won by leishang. This is also Mo Feiyan''s way to win over leishang. Lei Shang calculated in his heart that if he got the mine at this price, as long as there was a certain amount of sapphire or sapphire in it, he could make money. He was also a little proud. Next is the No.1 mine. Other businesses in the same mine are not optimistic about it, so when the price reaches a certain level, no one will follow the bidding except Lin''s and Fanfan. Lei Shang knows the inside story. He stirs it up symbolically. Seeing that Lin has been raising his cards, he is also puzzled. What does Gu only want to do? Now the situation in his view is still very good, at least he was not found extraordinary, he has sold extraordinary, also got a certain profit. At this time, No. 1 mine has already called a high price, which is even higher than the price of No. 3 mine just now. Before Xu Qingming, he doubted whether Lin Xianzhi knew anything. Now it seems that Lin Xianzhi should have no doubt about him, otherwise he would not have listened to his bidding for No.1 mine. He looked at Liu Yuemin, who nodded his head lightly and was very satisfied with the current situation. Just now, Lin asked them to spend millions more when they bought No. 3 mine. Now it''s time for Lin to bear the result. So he decided to lift the card again and then he didn''t lift the card again. So he raised the card and waited for Gu to lift the card again, and then he formally completed the plan of Keng Lin. however, Gu suddenly put the card down, put his hand over his stomach, and his face was in pain. Then she covered her stomach in one hand, held the sign in the other hand, kicked off the stool and ran to the bathroom. Such changes make Liu Yuemin silly! Lin Xianzhi breathed a sigh of relief. The price just now was so high that it was terrible! If Lin really spent so much money to buy a waste mine, he would be out of breath for several years. Chapter 1268 But Lin Xianzhi''s face still wanted to make a surprised expression, and even called out: "Gu only, leave the brand!" Gu only natural turn a deaf ear, has quickly got into the side of the toilet. Thunder lightly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, silently said in his heart: "play pig eat tiger, play to this step, really need talent ah!" And the organizer over there has called for three times in a row, and finally said happily: "congratulations on the arrival of Feifan industry in No.1 mine!" Liu Yuemin immediately worried: "wait a minute, Lin''s brand has been taken away, they may have to raise their cards again!" Lin Xianzhi sighed, took out a string of Buddhist beads from his pocket, and said, "Providence, Providence, director Gu took the brand away at the critical time. Maybe we Lin''s family didn''t get along with No.1 mine." As soon as he said this, Liu Yuemin quit immediately: "there''s no such thing as fate. It''s just an accident just now. I suggest we wait until Lin''s brand comes back to make a decision." "No more." Lin Xianzhi said faintly: "you don''t believe in fate, but we Lin believe in it most. Now that it seems that we Lin have no chance with No. 1 mine, we don''t want it." He then picked an eyebrow, looked at Liu Yuemin and said, "I''m the president of the Lin family. I can decide this. So just now, Feifan has invested in No. 1 mine. Congratulations to Feifan!" As soon as Xu Qingming saw the situation, he was immediately worried. He whispered in his ear: "Mr. Xiaolin, do you want to think about this again? After all, there is likely to be lanzhiyu in No. 1 mine." Lin Xianzhi said aloud: "we Lin always pay attention to fate. Now that we have no fate with No.1 mine, we can''t even have all the suet jade in No.1 mine. If we want it, it may backfire. Now it seems that those who have fate with No.1 mine are extraordinary. If there is suet jade in it, they are the masters of those jade." When he said so loudly, other businesses in the meeting also saw some clues, but those things had nothing to do with them, so they went to the theatre one by one, and no one intervened. Liu Yuemin''s face was blue with anger. He spent so much money to buy a abandoned mine like No.1 mine. If Qu always knew about it, he would be punished severely! So he couldn''t help saying, "I don''t believe in fate. I''d better give No. 1 mine to Lin Shi." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "thank you, Mr. Liu. It''s just that I''m always kind-hearted. How can I trap Mr. Liu in an unjust situation and let you destroy the mark?" With a smile on his face, Liu Yuemin said, "it doesn''t matter. We are friends. We have already got a mine, and we can give it to Lin family." "Vice president Liu''s action today puzzled me. Just now, it was clear that you had been holding the brand, which showed that Feifan attached great importance to this No. 1 mine. Now he said that he wanted to give it to us, Lin''s family. Is it that Feifan''s strength is not enough to eat this mine?" Lin Xianzhi asked with a smile. Liu Yuemin asked Hou Xianzhi''s ancestors of the 18th generation in his heart. His words are really a little heavy. Once this kind of words are spread out, they will be ridiculed in the industry! At this time, he had already seen it. He was afraid that Lin Xianzhi had already known the fact that they were going to design a pit for Lin, and all this was just a game, and that evil Gu Wei was also pretending! Now the situation, especially has been difficult, No. 1 mine do not have to! Chapter 1269 Mo Feiyan at this time in the heart hate teeth itch, although she can''t make now, understand this is Lin Xianzhi''s arrangement, or really is a coincidence, but this matter she must stand up to deal with. So she said with a smile: "we have the strength to eat the No. 1 mine, Mr. Lin, accepted." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "Miss Mo, you''re welcome." Just after the quarrel over here, it''s settled. Gu Weiyi comes back with a sign. As soon as she comes back to see everyone looking at her, she asks lovingly, "Mr. Lin, do you want to raise the sign again?" Lin Xianzhi This is the end of her extraordinary pit to pit him again! It was her idea. She was in charge of it. When she asked, it seemed that he was in charge of everything. So he had to harden his head and said gently, "no, this round is over. We''ll do it again in the next round." Gu Weiyi''s face was pretty cute. He nodded his head and said, "Oh, OK." With that, she sat down beside Lin Xianzhi calmly. Mo Feiyan couldn''t make an accurate judgment for a moment when she saw this scene. She didn''t know whether it was Lin Xianzhi''s idea or Gu''s only idea. In her heart, naturally, she was more willing to believe that it was Lin Xianzhi''s idea and Gu''s only idea was the one who cooperated with her. At this time, she suffered such a heavy loss, and she was in a panic. So she turned to ask Liu Yuemin, "what''s the matter with Xu Qingming?" Liu Yuemin had already glared at Xu Qingming for a hundred years. Xu Qingming himself was also the second master in law. He didn''t know what was wrong. At this time, he couldn''t jump out and say more. But Xu Qingming knew that his mission had failed this time. He not only offended Lin, but also offended Feifan. Offending Lin seems good to him, but Feifan''s tough backstage was offended this time. He is afraid that his life will be difficult in the future. He couldn''t vent his anger, so he could only stare at Gu. If she didn''t go to the bathroom with the sign temporarily, how could these things have happened! Seeing this situation, Liu Yuemin had to say: "he should have been seen through by Lin Xianzhi. This time we underestimated Lin Xianzhi and he made a hole in him." Mo Feiyan grinned her teeth and asked him, "our main purpose this time is No. 4 mine. How much money can we use?" Liu Yuemin quickly calculated in his heart and said: "the fund that can be used here is only 20 million, and Lin''s rough estimate is that 80 million yuan has been prepared for this bidding. If we have money in our hands, we are afraid that we can''t even win Lin''s bid." "Lin Xianzhi, the chicken thief!" Mo Feiyan can''t help but scold lightly: "these mines are only No. 4 mine, which has the highest value. We must win." "What about money? That bastard of Lin Xianzhi made a mistake in front of us twice. He was afraid that it was No.4 mine. The other families didn''t have the courage to fight with us, but now we can''t fight for Lin''s money. " Liu Yuemin also had some regrets at this time,. Mo Feiyan took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said: "this is my first project after I officially arrived at the company, so we must not fail. No.4 mine is determined to win. If there is any problem with money, I will call my uncle! He will support it. " Chapter 1270 At this time, Liu Yuemin also said with shame: "I''m a little too impatient about this matter. I should have been more stable just now, so there''s no such thing." "Uncle Liu is not to blame for this." In fact, Mo Feiyan has a big opinion on Liu Yuemin at this time. She didn''t control her mood to deal with Lin. her uncle asked Liu Yuemin to come here to control the whole situation, but it didn''t work. What a waste! Then she picked up her cell phone and called her uncle. At this time, Lin Xianzhi leaned up to Gu''s face and gave her a thumbs up: "sweetheart, I really have you. I was scared to death just now! On entrapment, you are second, no one dares to be first! " Gu Yiwei also gave him a thumbs up: "Mr. Lin is not bad either. This time, he wanted to cry." She said with a smile and said: "but this time you are for me to block the hate value, thank you." Lin Xianzhi skimmed his mouth and said, "you don''t have any sincerity at all! Next, we can try our best to bid for the No. 4 mine. The two mines just consumed the most. We have a great chance to win the No. 4 mine! " Gu Weiyi smiles, but he doesn''t say anything. The prices of the mines just now are not low, and there are many people who want to get the No. 4 mine. Mo Feiyan is determined to win the No. 4 mine, and there are several other companies that are covetous. Lin Xianzhi can''t win the No. 4 mine this time. Sure enough, everything is as she expected. The auction has been in the white hot since the beginning, and the prices of different companies have been constantly competing. After all, this is the last mine and the one with the best quality. When the price reached 70 million yuan, Lin Xianzhi was a little anxious. He turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "are these people crazy? If we go on like this, we won''t have enough money! " Gu only whispered in his ear: "when the price reaches our upper limit, we have to stop." "Stop?" Lin Xianzhi immediately became anxious: "do we want to go back empty handed? Didn''t you say there was lanolin in it? How can you just let go? " Gu only looked at him and said softly, "when do I say there is lanolin jade in No. 4 mine?" Lin Xianzhi was shocked. Before, she said that there was lanolin jade in the mine. He had a preconceived idea that there was lanolin jade in the No. 4 mine. In addition, she had just made a special pit twice, which made him more sure of this idea. But at this time, she told him that there was no lanolin jade in the No. 4 mine! He took a deep breath and asked her, "what do you mean?" "After a while, if you don''t go to No. 4 mine, you will make trouble and speak as a Hong Kong businessman. Then, no matter you are a bully or a cheat, you will ask the organizer to take out another mine to shoot." Gu said in a deep voice. She didn''t tell him about it until now. She was afraid that there would be an emergency in the middle, and now she had to explain it to him. It was also in line with his current set-up. Lin Xianzhi looked at her with astonishment and asked her again, "which mine will they take out?" "You don''t want to think which mine they will take out, but your goal is that the hill south of mine 4 is not too big, that is, the mine full of weeds." Gu said softly. Lin Xianzhi''s eyes changed a few times as she looked at her. She gently picked her eyebrows and said, "Mr. Lin, I''ve played two plays in front of me, and the one behind me is up to you. Whether we can cooperate for a long time depends on you." Chapter 1271 All this is beyond Lin Xianzhi''s expectation. He hasn''t adapted at this time. He thinks it''s wrong. He always believes in Gu only, otherwise he will think she''s cheating him. He took a deep breath and said, "honey, you''re not cheating on me, are you?" "Lin Xianzhi, I want 30% of the net profit." Gu only didn''t answer his question, but reminded him of the things he had discussed before, and told him that she was tied with him, so there was no need to pit him. Lin Xianzhi looked at her. Strictly speaking, this was their first cooperation. In essence, this cooperation was absolutely soul stirring. In this twists and turns, he felt that he had never known her. He took a deep breath and said, "I''m glad I''m your friend, not your enemy." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "although you are not very attractive, you have a good eye." Lin Xianzhi looked at her again for a long time, but he didn''t say anything. He looked at some unreliable, some muddy, and some cheap, but in the final analysis, these were just his protective colors. His unreliable, Hun and cheap, in fact, are able to grasp the good degree, will not really do others unbearable situation. In his heart, he can see the people and things around him clearly. Otherwise, Mr. Lin would not let go of the company and let him take charge of them. The grandparents and grandchildren have a tacit understanding of many things that belong to them. At the moment, his mind was a little confused. He didn''t know where the chaos came from for a moment, but he didn''t have time to think about these things at all, because the bidding price at this time had reached the limit that Lin could bear. Lin Xianzhi''s mind at this time is noisy. Before he came, he knew that the extraordinary strength was far more than Lin''s, but he didn''t expect that the extraordinary still had such strength after he was even trapped by them twice. He is in charge of the Lin family. He knows the financial situation of the Lin family very well. This is the limit they can bear. If they add more money, there will be problems in the financial operation of the whole company. Once the capital chain breaks, it will be a very miserable ending waiting for the Lin family. If he returns empty handed this time, Lin''s preparation for the past half year will be in vain. Coupled with the shortage of high-grade jade supply, Lin will also face a crisis in about half a year. Now, he can only gamble with Gu Weiyi. He is a man of courage. Now that he has decided to gamble, he will gamble seriously. He took a deep breath, and his heart calmed down. Now he grabbed the sign from Gu''s hand with a black face and held it several times. But the more he went back, his hand would shake every time he raised it. Liu Yuemin used to be a little sore about the current price, and he was worried that he would be punished when he went back, but now he felt more comfortable when he saw Lin Xianzhi''s dejected appearance. Just now, Mo Feiyan called her uncle and agreed to transfer a sum of money to let them take down the No. 4 mine anyway. When Lin Xianzhi raised the price to 90 million yuan, his hand was shaking so much that he couldn''t lift it any more. Gu only saw his appearance and thought that his acting skills were very good. These small details were quite in place! Chapter 1272 What Gu Weiyi doesn''t know is that Lin Xianzhi is actually performing in his own way, and his mood at this meeting is really complicated, tangled and disappointed. To this price, those who do not have the strength of the business has already stopped the card, the competition is only to Lin and extraordinary. At this time, Lin''s brand has not been raised again, and the No. 4 mine will also be special. Just when the organizer wanted to announce this, Lin Xianzhi suddenly stood up and said loudly: "today the extraordinary family won three mines. It''s not fair!" Liu Yuemin said coldly: "I think it''s very fair. All this depends on strength. Now you can compete for the price, and you Lin can raise your cards again." Lin Xianzhi said with an iron face: "the price has already been at a premium. Besides being extraordinary, who else can afford such a price?" The others echoed. Lin Xianzhi added: "three of the four mines are located in Feifan. This is basically Feifan Baoyuan! In that case, what did you call us to do before? " "Lin''s purpose is to make contributions to the economic construction of the motherland. Leaders have said that reform and opening up is to allow foreign businessmen to enter the mainland and drive economic development." "We Lin family actively respond to the call of the country, why can''t we be given such an opportunity? I know that extraordinary people have to rely on strength. I admit that our Lin''s strength is not as good as extraordinary, but it''s not weak! " "I don''t want to say more about the details. I just think that this time when the organizers made the rules, they didn''t consider it thoroughly. They have been advocating anti-monopoly all the time. Now the extraordinary behavior is monopoly! What I don''t agree with is this kind of monopolistic behavior! " "In my opinion, your attitude of doing things like this is essentially to exclude foreign businessmen and our Hong Kong businessmen. If this goes on, who dares to come in? What is the significance of reform and opening up? " Gu only wanted to applaud him when he heard his words. This product is really a talent. His words can be regarded as a direct reference to the pain of this matter. As the only Hong Kong Investor this time, together with the achievements of reform and opening up in recent years, and the return of Hong Kong City three years later, if this is really a big trouble, it will become a political event and a big deal. The organizer was a little flustered when he put on such a hat, and they knew the origin of the extraordinary. Now the bid has been cast. If we make new rules again, we will offend the extraordinary, and they don''t want to offend the extraordinary at all. After they had a look at each other, Guo Jun, the person in charge, said: "now the bidding is over, and there are some places in the middle that we didn''t consider carefully. After all, we initially considered that the strong bidder won the bid, but this matter is not as serious as president Lin said..." "Why not?" Lin Xianzhi said in a loud voice: "this is a serious blow to the enthusiasm of our compatriots in Hong Kong and cities to repay our motherland!" Gu only heard this sentence, and her mouth gasped. She seriously suspected that Lin Xianzhi had ever taken an ideological and political course in the mainland. When the organizers heard his words, they also felt headache. They did not let the goods go, and they did not have a better way. And Liu Yuemin also clenched: "we speak by strength, there is no mistake." "Now that the bidding is over, we can sign the contract," he said, looking at Guo Jun Chapter 1273 When Lin Xianzhi saw this, he turned around and saw Gu only looking at him. He couldn''t think about it any more. If it was settled like this, they would have gone for nothing. So Lin Xianzhi kicked over the table in front of him: "you are a red one fruit one fruit regional discrimination, I don''t accept it!" When he made such a fuss, everyone''s face was not good-looking. Guo Jun didn''t seem to give up if he didn''t discuss his style today, so he had to come to persuade him personally: "this matter has been settled. We will launch other mines in a period of time. President Lin is welcome to bid at that time." Lin Xianzhi said in a loud voice, "is that right? Well, don''t wait for a while. It''s better to run into the sun than to choose a day. It''s not easy for me to come here. I don''t want to run this trip in vain. You can draw a line today and tell me what other mines can bid for! " Guo Jun said that just now, in the final analysis, it was just a tactic to postpone the war. He thought that after putting this matter off today, he would find a way to appease Lin Xianzhi at that time, and he would give them some more benefits. He didn''t expect that Lin Xianzhi was so serious, which would make him find out several mines. He really couldn''t find out. Seeing Lin Xianzhi''s ugly face, he had to say, "it''s a big thing. Mr. Lin has to give us some time to prepare. Besides, it''s unfair for you to bid rashly, isn''t it?" "Fair?" Lin Xianzhi said: "I''m afraid it''s not fair from the beginning. If I don''t get the mine today, I won''t go!" Guo Jun said hastily: "let''s discuss this matter slowly..." "There''s nothing to discuss. You have to tell me today, or it won''t be over!" Lin Xianzhi''s face was full of fury. Guo Jun didn''t like Lin Xianzhi''s way of doing things at all, but it still had to be dealt with, so he took the map with a cold face and casually pointed out several hills near the four mines, saying: "there may or may not be mines in these mountains, and these mountains can also be taken out for bidding." When Lin Xianzhi saw that the mountain Gu only said was also in the mountains pointed out by Guo Jun, he was immediately relieved, but his face was still discontented: "director Guo, are you taking out some mountains to perfunctory us?" Guo Jun patiently began to talk nonsense: "these are the mountains we are waiting for bidding, but the situation is not clear now. It''s not perfunctory to Mr. Lin. since Mr. Lin has said that today, let''s take these mountains out for bidding." He then looked at Lin Xianzhi and said, "all of you who are sitting in these mines can come and vote. If Lin still can''t bid this time, no wonder we are the organizers." Lin Xianzhi made a toothache expression, looking at the mountains, frowned. Gu only thought that at this time she also needed to stand up to cooperate with his performance, so he stretched out his hand, pulled his sleeve, shook his head and said, "Mr. Lin, we''d better forget it!" Lin Xianzhi immediately understood and said with a cold face: "what is it? This time, I can''t get the mine. How can I tell my grandfather when I go back? " He said to Guo Jun: "I''m willing to bet on these mines, but Feifan has already got three mines. They can''t bid any more!" Guo Jun looks at Mo Feiyan in embarrassment. He knows that she is the real master over there. Chapter 1274 At this time, Mo Feiyan took a look at their mineral expert Wang Chunjin. Wang Chunjin whispered in her ear, "I''ve seen several nearby mountains carefully before, and the probability of digging out jade ore is almost zero." Mo Feiyan immediately put down her heart, she said faintly: "since Mr. Lin is determined to take a mine back to hand over, then please do it! We will no longer participate in the following bidding. " When she said this, Guo Jun was relieved and said respectfully, "thank you for your understanding." Mo Feiyan light smile, dignified and noble. In fact, she has her own plan. The money they bid for this time has exceeded their expectations. It''s not suitable to waste money in order to fight with Lin. And mineral experts have said that those mines have no investment value at all, so she doesn''t need to worry about it. She glanced at Gu Wei faintly. Anyway, this time Gu Wei failed to help Lin Xianzhi choose a suitable mine, so he would need expensive compensation. At that time, Gu Wei would be ruined and would never marry Ning Yiqing again. So she''s in a very good mood at the moment. Gu only heard Mo Feiyan''s words also relieved a big breath, as long as Mo Feiyan no longer mixed with the following things. When Lei Shang saw this scene, he was muttering in his heart. He always felt that Gu was the only one who led the incident. What happened today, others thought it was Lin Xianzhi''s handwriting. But last night, after seeing Gu''s only means, he was more willing to believe it was Gu''s only means. But what he didn''t understand was, what was Gu''s reason for such a toss? Lei Shang asked his mineral resources consultant, "is there any jade in these mountains that Guo Jun pointed out just now?" "According to the strike of the veins and the investigation during this period, it is unlikely that there will be jade deposits in these mountains." His mineral expert replied. Ray''s doubts were dispelled, but he was still very curious, so he decided to stay and watch. Other businesses were also there. He carefully asked the experts they brought about the situation of those mountains, and their experts also gave the same reply. They wanted to buy a mountain to have a try, but they gave up the idea. After all, they had to pay a little money to buy a mountain. They knew that it was a drift, so they didn''t have to waste it. The organizers quickly took out three mines. Because the situation inside the mountains was not clear, and no trace of jade could be seen outside, the prices of these mountains were very low. The price of each mountain was only 2 million, and no one came to compete for the price. Basically, each mountain could win 2 million. Lin Xianzhi was relieved to see the price. No matter whether these mountains can produce lanzhiyu in the end or not, all the three mountains are worth only six million. Lin can still afford to lose six million. In order to be on the safe side, what he ordered first was not the only mountain Gu had said before, "I''ll take this one." Because he was suspicious of Gu only, and he had some spare money in his hand, Lei Shang said, "I want this mountain, too!" According to the rules, he would add a million yuan to one shout. Lin Xianzhi glared at him and said, "Mr. Lei, you already have a mine. It''s not good for you to come and grab it with me?" At this time, there were only a few business people watching. They laughed at Wen Yan. Today''s bidding is definitely full of twists and turns. They are more watching. Chapter 1275 Lei Shang said with a smile: "this mine is very close to the No. 2 mine I just bid for. I''ll buy it for fun!" He then saw Gu only stare at him, and he felt that there was something wrong with the mountain, so he wanted to buy it for fun. Lin Xianzhi frowned and said, "this mine is my first choice!" Lei shangtiao eyebrow said: "I bid according to the rules. I only bid one before. Lin doesn''t have to be so overbearing!" Gu only didn''t like Lei Shang, who suddenly jumped out to stir up the situation. She looked at him and said, "if Lei Zong really wants this mine, we''ll give it to you, but if the latter fight with us again, you won''t be afraid to lose your children and grandchildren?" When Lei Shang heard this, her eyebrows and heart beat. The girl beside him took a step forward with a cold face. Last night, she lost in Gu''s hand, and she felt a pain in the middle of the night. She was very unconvinced with Gu. Lei Shang remembered that he was poisoned by Gu only. Now he didn''t know what kind of poison it was. He didn''t dare to offend Gu only, so he pulled the girl and said, "thank you very much, Mr. Lin." He took the girl away and went to the back to sign the contract. As soon as he left, the business people who watched the activity nearby also felt boring, so they all broke up. No one robbed Lin Xianzhi of the remaining two mines, so Lin Xianzhi took down the two mines with the reserve price. Guo Jun was relieved to see that he finally calmed him down. He knew that these mines had no value, and now he took the opportunity to sell them at such a price, which was also income generation. So he despised Lin Xianzhi as a fool in his heart, and at the same time, he was happy and gave Lin Xianzhi a sign with a smile, and then asked Lin Xianzhi to sign the contract. Gu Weiyi saw that the time was almost right, so he said to Guo Jun: "director Guo, you also said that there may be no jade mines in these mountains. In the final analysis, it''s just a gamble. President Xiaolin was bullied very much today, so he said those words. In case these two mountains are empty, the chairman is afraid that he will embarrass us." "Mr. Lin is OK. He''s the Lin family. I''m afraid it''s all my fault. At that time, I''m afraid it will be very miserable." "You see, the mines have been photographed now, but the river in the middle has not been cleaned up. It''s a dry season. It''s ok now, but it will be very troublesome in the water season in summer. At that time, the river will be widened, there will be no bridge on the River, and it''s hard for the jade mines to come out. Why don''t you pull up two million yuan and let my Lin family build a bridge? By the way, clear the river In fact, the matter of building a bridge here was discussed by the organizer before the bidding. At that time, it was intended to spend 3 million yuan to repair the bridge. Now Lin''s only 2 million yuan to help them repair the bridge. This is a great joy. Although he knew that Gu''s only idea to do this was to attack the jade that had not been picked up on the river bed, there was nothing left, and the quality of the rest was still poor. So Guo Jun''s eyes softened as he looked at Gu only. He turned to Lin Xianzhi and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ll have to agree with Mr. Lin, right? After all, it''s a big deal. " Lin Xianzhi didn''t expect Gu Weihui to put forward this matter at this time. He didn''t know what she wanted to do. But he always knew that she had her way of doing things. When she went to see the mine that day, she squatted by the river for a long time. Chapter 1276 So Lin Xianzhi put on a generous look and said, "I also said today that I would contribute to the economic construction of the motherland. This is my investment." Guo Jun was overjoyed to hear that he had agreed to this, so he immediately took them to sign the contract. When signing the bridge repair contract, Gu only proposed adding a "stone cleared from the River belongs to Lin, and has the right of mining and distribution." Guo Jun thought for a moment, and determined that there was no valuable jade in the river, so he agreed to this one. However, he made it clear that they could not throw the cleared stones around. Gu only and Lin Xianzhi agreed. At this time, the matter was completely settled, and Gu and Lin were relieved. When they came out with the contract, Lin Xianzhi saw that there was no one left or right, and asked her in a soft voice, "why do you want to take the job of repairing the bridge?" Gu Weiyi replied: "we have to let others take advantage of it. Otherwise, if we open up the lanolin jade in our mine, there will be too many people with red eyes. The most important thing is that we have to cross the bridge to transport our ore, so if the bridge is repaired, it will also be convenient for us to mine and transport." She didn''t say that there was a blue and white jade at the bottom of the river, because if it was really to be said, Lin Xianzhi would doubt it. Let''s take it as an egg for Lin! One of Lin Xian''s thoughts was that it was true. He immediately said with a smile, "it''s all you want." Gu only for his praise is a faint smile, but said: "but today we are really the extraordinary there offended ruthless, with their work temperament will not easily let us." "Do you have any good ideas?" Asked Lin Xianzhi. Gu took a deep breath and said, "there''s no such thing as a good idea. We can only hope for our own happiness, especially you." Lin Xianzhi''s face suddenly turned black: "you really have no conscience." Gu only smiles at him. Lin signed two mines and took over the work of repairing the bridge, which soon spread to Mo Feiyan''s ears. Her brow slightly wrinkled: "what does Lin want to do?" She couldn''t figure it out. Liu Yuemin said with a smile: "Miss Biao doesn''t have to think much about it. In my opinion, it''s just that after we got the No. 4 mine, Lin Xianzhi was mad with anger and took the money to vent there." "I hope so." Mo Feiyan reached out and pressed her eyebrows and said, "but I don''t know why. I always think it''s not that simple." "What''s wrong with Miss Biao?" Asked Liu Yuemin. Mo Feiyan remembers that when Gu Weiyi was looking at the mine that day, she sat by the river and watched it for a long time. She always felt that something was wrong with it, so she said to Liu Yuemin, "find some people to dig by the river to see if there is any jade in it." When she said this, her eyes narrowed slightly: "I always think that the mountains that Lin bought over there that can''t have jade mines are just to pave the way for this river, so I suspect there is something wrong with the river." Liu Yuemin immediately arranged for someone to do it, and then asked her, "what if there is jade in the river?" Mo Feiyan said slowly: "most of the jade in the river is washed down directly from the mountains. If there is any jade in it, you can find someone to pick it up. Anyway, there is no formal mining yet. All the things in the river are ownerless." Liu Yuemin''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "Miss Biao is still thoughtful." Chapter 1277 Mo Feiyan just a faint smile, she has always been cautious, even if she despised Gu only, also did not really underestimate her. Before dark, all the staff sent by Liu Yuemin to look for jade in the river came back with a big bag of jade. "There are some jades left by villagers in the river, but most of those jades are of low quality, not to mention tallow jade, even green jade is very few," said the chief employee After that, he opened the bag of jade and poured out the stones inside. All of them were the jade they picked up today. The quality of those jade was really poor, but there were many impurities in the low-value sapphire, which had no value at all. Mo Feiyan asked again, "did you dig down?" "There''s digging." The head of the staff said: "we dug down nearly two meters, inside are some worthless stones." Mo Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief. He dug about two meters in the river bed and could basically see the situation inside. If there was nothing at this depth, there would be no more. So she said with a smile, "you''ve worked hard. Go back and have a rest. Take these stones and play with them yourself." Several employees said thanks and then carried the stone down. Liu Yuemin agreed with her cautious attitude: "Miss Biao is so careful. If Mr. Qu knows, she will be very happy." Mo Feiyan only said faintly: "be careful, you can sail for ten thousand years. Go to find Lei Shang. I have something to ask him." Liu Yuemin knew what she was going to ask, and then said with a smile: "in my opinion, that Gu is the only one who is a vase. If Miss Biao doesn''t like her, I''ll clean it up when I clean up Lin Xianzhi tomorrow. Just like her, it''s not worth your trouble for them." What he said is that he turned around and called Lei Shang. In less than half an hour, Lei Shang drove over. Mo Feiyan didn''t hide his teasing this time, but directly asked him, "what''s the matter with President Liu''s face?" "Don''t mention it." Lei Shang said calmly, "thank you for the kindness of Miss Mo and vice president Liu last night. I almost got Gu Youyi. Who knows that Lin Xianzhi and others suddenly came here. I didn''t know what to do. I suffered some losses and let them take Gu Youyi away." This is Gu''s only suggestion. Besides, he has to be shameless. Being beaten by Lin Xianzhi is better than being beaten by Gu Weiyi. This statement on Lei is similar to what Mo Feiyan expected. She said with a smile: "Lin Xianzhi has been thinking about Gu Yiwei for a long time. It''s really normal that he will protect her. However, I want to ask Mr. Lei, do you still want Gu Yiwei?" Lei Shang wanted to say that he didn''t want to! But if he gave a negative statement at this time, he was afraid that Mo Feiyan would be suspicious, so he said with a smile: "like Gu only, which man doesn''t want it?" "Then I''ll give you another chance." Mo Feiyan smiles warm and dignified. Lei Shang was stunned for a moment, then hardened his head and said, "Miss Xie mo." All the employees in Lin''s camp are packing up. This time, the task is finished. They are ready to leave after packing up. Xu Qingming did not return to Lin''s camp, but went directly to extraordinary camp. He was afraid that Lin''s bodyguards would kill him when he returned. Chapter 1278 Lin Xianzhi didn''t take care of it, but drove and stood beside the river with Gu Weiyi. At this time, it was already dark. He took a flashlight to illuminate the pits on the river and said, "grass, especially those despicable people, have really come to dig the river!" Gu only for this matter is not too unexpected, if Mo Feiyan on this matter do not care, no action, then Mo Feiyan is no longer Mo Feiyan. She saw that many big holes had been dug on the river, shallow more than one meter deep, deep nearly two meters, the original level of the river, at this time was dug one big hole after another, it looked terrible. Gu only saw this scene with a light complexion. Twenty years later, the river course where jade can be found in Xinjiang was turned over again and again with excavators and other machines. These big pits are really nothing. At this time, she was glad that the jade was hidden deep, otherwise it would be dug out by Mo Feiyan''s people, and with Mo Feiyan''s fierce character, she would try to steal it. Gu Weiyi said slowly: "in fact, Mo Feiyan has never really believed that I am a straw bag and vase. She has been trying, but with today''s events, she should be relieved of me, but the trouble will come soon." Lin Xianzhi''s brow frowned: "they won''t steal our mine, will they?" "It''s hard to say." Gu only turned to look at Lin Xianzhi and said, "so the best way now is to open up the mine before their people start construction, and then send it back to the port city." Lin Xianzhi nodded his head, but if there is such a big lanolin jade as Gu only said, it''s not easy to transport it away, and it''s not Lin''s territory. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble along the way. He must find reliable people to mine it. He confirmed to Gu once again: "is there really lanolin jade in our mine?" "As I said before, it''s just my judgment. I''m not sure." Gu only did not say too full, but said: "what if there is?" Lin Xianzhi was speechless, and Gu only said with a smile, "but even if not, Lin''s loss is not big. After all, you only spent four million on the two mines. If you''re afraid of wasting the money, I can take over, but if I take over the jade, it''s mine, and it doesn''t matter to Lin." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "this is still goodbye. I always think you are my lucky star. I believe you unconditionally." Gu only didn''t believe his statement, but he said: "you may not know that when I was in Tengchong last time, all the gambling stones of the consulting team I brought with me collapsed. If we hadn''t met you at that time, we Lin''s current supply would have been cut off." "Our ancestors of the Lin family have studied Zhouyi. They believe in fate. In fact, at the beginning of this year, when my grandfather was doing divination, he would meet you and say that you are the noble man of the Lin family." Gu only heard their words quite speechless. As a woman in a new era, she didn''t believe these superstitions. She just thought that she could be reborn. Maybe the things handed down by her ancestors really have their credibility. She asked him, "do you think it''s because of the hexagram at the beginning of the year that you try your best to pull me to be your Lin family''s stone purchasing consultant?" Chapter 1279 Lin Xianzhi praised the only one directly: "you are so smart, you can guess it all at once!" Gu only lightly pursed her lower lip. Now she thought of Lin Xianzhi''s enthusiasm, and she felt that something was wrong. Even if she opened so many jades, after all, she couldn''t see the potential of looking at stones. How could Lin be willing to pay a big price for her? She really did not expect that the real reason why they were willing to invite her was because of the hexagram at the beginning of the year. It took her a long time to say, "you Lin family are really willful." Lin Xianzhi looked at her and said, "in fact, it''s not willful. We just believe in fate." Gu only doesn''t agree with his point of view. She just smiles. She always knows that fate is in her own hands. The next morning, the things on Lin''s side had been sorted out. After the contract was signed, the work at this stage had been completely completed, and the rest of the things didn''t care about the only thing. Lin Xianzhi rescheduled them. This time, because of Xu Qingming''s affair, Lin Xianzhi also had some doubts about these employees, so he left behind the old employees and bodyguards he had brought from Gangcheng before, and all the other employees settled their salaries and dismissed them. After all, when they signed the labor contract, they agreed that their contract would be officially ended after the bidding. Although Lin Xianzhi has some doubts about them, he still has a good idea of gathering and scattering. Every employee pays half a month more to let them have a good new year. After the employees said thanks, Lin Xianzhi asked the driver to send the dismissed employees away first, while those who did not leave were left to sort out the follow-up information. The camp was immediately quiet. It was not demolished here. It will be used in the follow-up work. So the so-called arrangement actually has not too many things to arrange. By noon, basically everything has been dealt with. All the businessmen who had come to participate in the bidding had already gone to 7788. Although the campsites were not together, they were all built on the mountain and were not too far apart. As a whole, it is far away from the city, which is very remote. When they finished eating, the door was kicked open. Gu only looked around, but saw Liu Yuemin with an extraordinary group of bodyguards standing outside the door. Then, there were Lei Shang and his men. Gu Wei had expected this early, and she was not surprised. At this time, she didn''t have the cowardice to hide behind Lin Xianzhi. She looked at Liu Yuemin with cold eyes, but asked, "what are you doing?" Liu Yuemin ignored her at all. He went directly to Lin Xianzhi and said, "Mr. Lin, our business affairs have been dealt with. Now we can deal with our private affairs." Lin Xianzhi shows his hand: "private affairs? What''s the matter between us? " "Just keep pretending!" Liu Yuemin said coldly, "you know what you gave me on the plane at the beginning." Lin Xianzhi blinked his eyes and said, "I see you are hungry. I give you half of my snacks. I''m kind. Is there anything wrong?" Liu Yuemin took a look at Zhou yeheng and said, "doctor Zhou, please tell President Lin what he has done." Last time he was too miserable by Lin Xianzhi. How could he give up with his mind? Chapter 1280 Zhou yeheng came over and said, "you poisoned the dim sum of vice president Liu. There are some herbs that can seriously stimulate the intestines. After eating it, you will have more than abdominal pain." In recent days, Zhou yeheng has been detoxifying Liu Yuemin. At the same time, he is also studying what poison is in the cakes Liu Yuemin eats. After careful calculation, he is a little surprised, because the ratio of those herbs is very fine, and he can be sure that the other party is a medicine expert. He is also very curious about who made this kind of medicine, so he has been staying these days to ask Lin Xianzhi after the matter is over. As for how Liu Yuemin deals with Lin Xianzhi, he has little interest. Lin Xianzhi scolded in the heart: "Ning Yiqing that bastard really poisoned in my snack!" His face was surprised: "how can it be poisonous? I ate that snack too. I don''t want to hurt myself Zhou yeheng stared at his face and said to Liu Yuemin, "when he spoke just now, his eyes subconsciously glanced to the right, and then the apple muscles froze for a second. The muscles in other parts of his face all had stiff expressions, so he was lying!" "I knew you were doing me harm!" Liu Yuemin was furious and said to the bodyguard behind him, "beat him to death!" If he had guessed Lin Xianzhi before, then all his guesses now have come true, and he is naturally extremely angry. The crime he suffered a few days ago is the biggest crime he has ever suffered in his life! If Zhou yeheng didn''t come in time, his life would be gone! Lin Xianzhi yelled: "don''t mess around! Who is that? What are you talking about? When did I panic? Don''t talk nonsense Because he had guessed that Ning Yiqing had done something in his pastry, his facial expression was unnatural for a moment when he spoke just now, and that unnatural look in Zhou yeheng''s eyes was a lie. In Lin Xianzhi''s ear, Liu Yuemin will take this account of him whether he admits it or not. When his bodyguards saw that the situation was not right, they stood up to protect him behind him and immediately fought with the bodyguards brought by Liu Yuemin. Liu Yuemin thought of Mo Feiyan''s order before he went out, so he turned to Lei Shang and said, "what are you still doing there? If you don''t take the people you want, remember our good wishes. " Lei Shang takes a look at Gu Yiwei. He really doesn''t dare to fight Gu Yiwei, but Liu Yuemin is watching here. He doesn''t seem to be right in the past. He decides to wait for Liu Yuemin''s men to stop Gu Yiwei, so that he can find an antidote from Gu Yiwei by the way. While he was still hesitating, Lin Xianzhi and Liu Yuemin''s two groups of people had already formed a group. The temporary camp was not too big, and many things inside were destroyed immediately. Gu weiyihu, the general of Lin Xianzhi, said: "you go first. This son of a bitch thinks that the poison is from me! After you leave, tell Ning Yiqing that he has done me a lot of harm this time. He has to be responsible for me! " Gu Weiyi affirmed: "Ning Yiqing will not do such a thing!" Lin Xianzhi despised her: "I know you are very affectionate to him. He is very good in your heart, but you can''t lie like this!" Gu Yiwei Chapter 1281 Lin Xianzhi thinks that his two bodyguards can''t stop Liu Yuemin''s people. They really fall into Liu Yuemin''s hands today. In the way Liu Yuemin does things, they have to peel off their skin if they don''t die today. He said to her, "go, through the back door!" While he was talking, one of Liu Yuemin''s thugs picked up a steel pipe and waved it to Gu Youyi. In a hurry, he reached out to push Gu Youyi, and then used his body to block the blow for her. Gu only heard the sound of the steel pipe hitting him. Looking at this posture, Liu Yuemin won''t let everyone go. She immediately became angry. She grabbed the steel pipe in the corner and hit the Thug''s head. The thug didn''t expect that she would do it. One of them was beaten to death by her unprepared. It''s not the first time that Lin Xianzhi saw Gu''s only hand, but it''s the first time that he saw Gu''s cruel hand. He was shocked when he saw her face full of evil spirit. In his heart, although she was cunning, she didn''t lose her tenderness. He even forgot that she had dared to fight with drug dealers. Gu Weiyi is carrying the steel pipe. He remembers that Ning Yiqing knocked the bandits to the ground with a steel pipe when the emperor was on the train. He said that he only demonstrated it once, but she had already recorded all the scenes. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Her training some time ago made her have a deeper understanding of his movements at that time, so she took the steel pipe and said hello to those thugs. She disdains Liu Yuemin''s way of doing things, so there is no soft hand at this time. Every time the steel pipe in her hand is raised, someone will fall to the ground. Just for a moment, Liu Yuemin''s hitters have fallen to the ground! In fact, it''s not Gu''s only skill that has made great progress. In fact, when Liu Yuemin brought people over, she had already lit a incense in the room. But it took at least five minutes for MI Yixiang to work, but Liu Yuemin didn''t even give them five minutes. And now it''s just five minutes. All of a sudden, those thugs felt that they were weak and had no strength to resist! Today''s lunch was Gu''s only one. She had expected Liu Yuemin and them to come, so she put antidote in the meal early. Lin''s people didn''t get the antidote. Liu Yuemin brought only one person still standing there, that is Zhou yeheng. When he felt something was wrong, he took a pill out of his bag and took it. It happened that he didn''t have a good cold and nose these days. At this time, he realized that someone had been burning a fragrance in the room. Liu Yuemin sat on the ground with soft hands and feet, his eyes full of surprise: "what''s the matter?" Zhou yeheng didn''t give him an antidote, because Liu Yuemin was poisoned some time ago. There is a medicine in this antidote that conflicts with the medicine he gave Liu Yuemin, so Liu Yuemin can''t take it. But he and Liu Yuemin have been friends for many years. At this time, we can''t ignore Liu Yuemin, so he stood in front of Liu Yuemin and said, "wait a minute! Who gave the medicine? " "I''m your aunt!" Gu only took the steel tube with blood and stood opposite him and said, "you boy have some skills. You have the strength to stand here and talk." Zhou yeheng looked at her in surprise. He had suspected that it was Lin Xianzhi who drugged Liu Yuemin, but he didn''t expect that it was Gu only! Chapter 1282 Although Gu only looks like a crowd, he is always a coward in front of people, so he is not conspicuous at all. Therefore, Zhou yeheng never doubted Gu only before. He couldn''t help asking her, "are you the only one?" "Yes." Gu only looked at him and said, "you are Gu only. I''m here today. Nobody wants to bully Lin''s people!" "It turns out that what Miss Biao is worried about is reasonable. You''ve been playing pig and eating tiger all the time!" Liu Yuemin said angrily. Gu Weiyi glared at him and said, "bah, you are a pig. Your whole family is a pig!" When Liu Yuemin saw that the girl in front of him had faded away her cowardice, he was like a completely changed person. He was so gorgeous and sharp! He turned to the thunder standing outside and said, "what are you doing standing there? As long as you catch Gu, she''s yours! " Lei Shang is not stupid. He has seen the problem in it for a long time. Naturally, he will not rush in to find a cigarette. But at this time, he doesn''t want to tear his face with Liu Yuemin. When he was about to say a few words to appease Liu Yuemin, Gu Weiyi directly cut off his retreat and said in a low voice: "vice president Liu may not know that I have accepted Lei Shang. He is already my man. Otherwise, how could he cooperate with us in bidding yesterday?" Lei Shang quickly denied: "vice president Liu, don''t listen to her nonsense. There is nothing wrong with her!" Gu only lightly said: "OK, don''t pretend. If you are not my person, why didn''t you come in just now?" If he dares to make up her mind, she can''t let him stay out of the affair. She is sure to pull him into the water. "I..." Lei Shang was blocked by her words. Liu Yuemin was furious: "Lei Shang, you son of a bitch, you dare to pit me with Lin! I''ll tell you how you can be so calm today. You were bought by Gu Weiyi long ago! I''ll make you look good! " Lei Shang is really speechless at this time. He is extremely upset. He knows what kind of person Liu Yuemin is and will have a lot of trouble if he offends Liu Yuemin. At this time, he really wanted to stand up and show his position, but up to now, Gu only had the upper hand. Now Liu Yuemin''s people in that room fell to the ground, and it was obvious that there was something wrong with the room. Now that he goes in to help Liu Yuemin, he is likely to fall directly into Gu''s hands. With Gu''s unique character, he is afraid that losing face will severely punish him. In addition to making his life worse than death, he is likely not to give him an antidote in his whole life, so that he can''t be a man in his whole life. And now if he turns around and doesn''t care about it, it will also offend Liu Yuemin, and Gu may not be able to be a man because he doesn''t give him an antidote. He had all kinds of tangles in his heart, but he knew that he had to make a choice today. He didn''t know what would happen in the future, but he had to pass the test today. He looked at Gu only one eye, see her face calm calm, calm from the beginning, it seems that everything is in her grasp. Even though she showed the ability and ingenuity during this period of time, without a little background, how could she have the courage to challenge with the extraordinary Mo Feiyan? In essence, Lei Shang is a gambler. He wants to gamble once. He has huge growth space and the ability to suppress Mo Feiyan! More importantly, he has a handle in her hand now. Chapter 1283 Lei Shangshen took a deep breath, but said with a smile: "vice president Liu, you are in our hands. If you put cruel words like this, you are not afraid that we will do you?" "You dare!" Liu Yuemin was furious. Lei Shang said with a smile: "what dare you do? Now there are only you and our people here. There are wolves in this place. We don''t need to do anything about you. If we throw you out, we will definitely meet wolves. Who knows we did this?" Liu Yuemin''s face changed greatly, and he soon recovered from his anger. He was too clear about Lei Shang''s history of making a fortune. He was absolutely a ruthless master. I''m afraid he could do it! Gu only heard the words on the thunder, his heart relaxed, knowing that this is his vote, he finally made a choice. As long as Lei Shang and Liu Yuemin are on the opposite side at this time, then the mine will really open up in the future. Here, they will not suffer. Gu only smiles, looks at Liu Yuemin and says, "vice president Liu is bringing so many people to Lin''s place today. Does sister Mo know about this?" Liu Yuemin''s face has changed again. He knows Mo Feiyan''s way of doing things. She likes to maintain her image in front of people. These days, she is more like Gu Weiyi as a sister. It seems that she has a good relationship. But he knew in his heart that Mo Feiyan was disgusted with Gu only, and always thought about how to destroy her. Gu Weiyi is a pig eating a tiger. If he can react so quickly at this time, it proves that Gu Weiyi has been on guard against Mo Feiyan and has never had a heart to heart relationship with Mo Feiyan. He could not help but scolded: "neither of these two women is a fuel-efficient lamp!" At this time, it seems that Mo Feiyan is the only one who can save him. As long as Gu''s face and Mo Feiyan''s face are not torn, his behavior is only a private behavior, and Mo Feiyan can save them. So he had to say, "she doesn''t know about it." Gu Wei looked at him and said, "really? I said Sister Mo would not do such a thing. It''s just that so many of you have come here to make trouble. She doesn''t know it at all. She''s really confused. " Liu Yuemin Gu Weiyi takes his cell phone out of his pocket, dials Mo Feiyan''s number in front of him, and then presses the hands-free button. The phone was soon connected, Mo Feiyan''s voice came: "uncle Liu, how are things going?" Liu Yuemin looked at Gu only one eye, she said faintly: "sister Mo, it''s me, Gu only." After a few seconds of silence on the other side of the phone, Mo Feiyan asked in a more gentle tone, "how is uncle Liu''s phone in your hand? What''s the matter? " Gu only thought that Mo Feiyan was also a talented person. He changed his tone in such a short time, so he used the most appropriate tone to ask about it. She said in an aggrieved voice: "sister Mo, vice president Liu of your family is too bullying. She took a group of people to the camp of Lin family to make trouble. Fortunately, Mr. Lei got him in time, and Mr. Lin had already been prepared. Otherwise, I don''t know how to be bullied by your people!" When Lei Shang heard her words, his eyebrows were beating and he said in his heart silently, "just keep pretending! The most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life is to meet you that night! " Since that day he met her and made up her mind, he has been in a state of extreme sorrow and fear these days! Chapter 1284 Lin Xianzhi has adapted to Gu''s rhythm these days. He greets his cell phone and Mo Feiyan: "Hello, Miss Mo, please give us an account of this time." Mo Feiyan on the other end of the phone''s forehead is full of green tendons. She thought that this time Liu Yuemin went to clean up Lin Xianzhi, she was sure. After all, the strength of the two sides is quite different. But now Gu only has Liu Yuemin''s cell phone in his hand, and the tone of Gu only and Lin Xianzhi''s speech is too calm, which shows that they have the upper hand. I''m afraid Liu Yuemin has been controlled by them. At this time, she has attributed the failure of Liu Yuemin''s mission to Lei Shang. If Lei Shang turns over, it should not happen. But what she didn''t understand at this time was, why did Lei Shang fall seven? What did Gu Weiwei do to Lei Shang? Mo Feiyan now has a lot of questions in her heart, but she also knows clearly that it''s not the time to ask these questions, because she can''t ignore Liu Yuemin. So she took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know what happened today. It should be just an accident. When they come back, I will teach them a lesson." Gu only knows that Mo Feiyan knows that she is at a disadvantage, so she doesn''t want to come to Lin''s side. The meaning of this is to let Gu Weiyi let Liu Yuemin and his party go. But Mo Feiyan''s face is not easy to use here. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "sister Mo, this matter matters a lot. Even if we meet at first sight, just like our own sisters, I also need to take care of President Lin''s side. You''d better come here in person, or I''m afraid President Lin won''t let us go. After all, some things still need to be explained face to face, don''t you think?" Mo Feiyan held the hand of the mobile phone tightly. After a long time, she said, "good." Gu''s only voice sounded very happy: "the cars on your side are probably coming. Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up." What else can Mo Feiyan say at this time? There was only one answer. At this time, she had found that Gu only had a different rhythm when he said these words. She had a feeling of being fooled by Gu. She was in a bad mood for a moment. Gu Weiwei has been paying close attention to Mo Feiyan after calling her. Zhou yeheng can''t help but ask her, "where do you come from?" "None of your business?" Gu only has no good feeling for Zhou yeheng, and he is not polite at all. But Zhou yeheng didn''t think much of it, and then said: "this kind of mix of fan Yixiang is very rare now. It can''t be bought in the market at all. Only people with profound knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine can match it. The person who matches the fan Yixiang for Miss should be a master. Can miss tell me who matches it?" Gu Wei glanced at him and said, "give me a million and I''ll tell you." All the people present: -- Zhou yeheng was blocked by her twice in a row, but he was not very comfortable. But he said gently: "to tell you the truth, I''ve seen this kind of mixture in a letter from my teacher. I don''t know if Miss Xiao knows his teacher Shao Yizhi." "Guess what." Gu only did not intend to talk with him, how to make him upset how to come. Gu is never polite to this kind of scum. If she can, she would like to play Zhou yeheng. Chapter 1285 Zhou yeheng''s temper seems to be excellent, he said with a smile: "there is nothing to guess about this matter, it is estimated that the young lady knows the tutor, I am just a little curious, how can the tutor show you his letter." "Don''t be a family teacher. If I remember correctly, Mr. Shao would have expelled you from the school long ago. Such ungrateful scum as you is not worthy to be called a teacher at all." Gu said coldly. When Zhou yeheng heard her words, his face finally changed. He sighed and said, "if you know this, you must be someone who knows your family very well. It''s just that what happened in those years is not what you think." "What do I think?" Gu only looked at him and asked, "would you like to tell me what you did in those years?" Zhou yeheng In the end, it was not a glorious thing. It was too embarrassing to say it in front of so many people. Gu only saw his appearance and gave a cold smile: "how? Have no face to say? " With a long sigh, Zhou yeheng looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "those things have already passed. Why mention them again?" "You have no face to talk about that." Gu Weiyi said with a sneer. Zhou yeheng frowned slightly: "Why are you so mean? I just met you for the first time. You don''t know the inside story. As for such tit for tat? " "Tit for tat?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "then you look up to yourself too much! From the beginning, I didn''t want to talk to you. If you have to talk to me, do you want to blame me if you want to scold yourself? " Zhou yeheng Lin Xianzhi is listening to the corner of her mouth. It''s really a pleasant thing to listen to her biting others, provided that the person is not herself. Liu Yuemin was blind before he scolded him. Gu Weiyi made it clear that it was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Fortunately, he thought she was a clever lamb before. Lei Shang was there laughing: "that is to say, I blame others for my own abuse." Gu''s only corner of his eye glanced at him, and he immediately shut up. Zhou yeheng took a deep breath, tried hard to calm his anger, and then slowly said, "yes, I asked too much. When I saw the poison on vice president Liu, I should have thought that there was a master who knew medicine in Lin''s family. That person is probably you." Gu only lightly said: "if you want to set me up, just say it straight. If you say it in a roundabout way, it will only make people look down on you. My temper is not good. If I''m provoked, I''ll lose my temper. I''m afraid when I lose my temper." She said, "for those people I don''t like, I usually do it in less than three sentences, so you''d better not try me again." Zhou yeheng took a look at the thugs lying on the ground. No matter how many questions he had in his heart, he didn''t dare to ask. He really couldn''t understand how Shao Yizhi could show Gu Yi such a precious letter. Just at this time, there was a sound of parking outside the door, and Mo Feiyan got out of the car soon. When she got out of the car, she saw that the eyes of Lei Shang and others who were guarding outside the door immediately became cold. She gave Lei Shang a cold look. He knew that he had no way out at this time. Seeing Mo Feiyan''s eyes, he could only take a deep breath and then stare back. Mo Feiyan didn''t pay attention to Lei before. At this time, he even dared to stare at her! Chapter 1286 Mo Feiyan took a deep breath and went in. When she went in, she saw the thugs on the ground. Her heart was cold. The situation is much more serious than she expected. She quickly measured the whole thing in her heart, and then asked in a surprised tone, "what''s the matter?" After she asked, Li looked at Liu Yuemin who couldn''t move on the ground with a ready scolding tone and said, "uncle Liu, even if there were some things Lin had done before, you can''t go to Lin''s place to seek justice." Liu Yuemin knew that she was looking for a step for him, and said: "today''s thing is that I am impulsive, please punish Miss Biao." "You should be punished for doing so, but it is not me who will punish you, but the only one who will punish you." Mo Feiyan said coldly. She then said to Gu Weiyi, "uncle Liu did this wrong today. I have no idea how you punished him, but he is an old man beside my uncle and half of my elder. Please look at my face and forgive him this time. Anyway, you have not suffered a loss this time." She spoke gently and seemed sincere, but there was no sign of apology in her eyes. Although she is deep-seated, she is the best girl in the world. She is always held by people. In her opinion, if she can pull down her face and say these soft words to Gu Weiyi in this way, that''s why she looks up to Gu Weiyi. Gu only heard her words and laughed: "sister Mo''s words are quite reasonable, but you didn''t make another hypothesis. If we didn''t prepare this time, this half elder of your family would rush into the house and shout and kill. We suffered a big loss. Who would give me face? Who am I going to argue with? " This is the first time that Mo Feiyan has been so straightforward since she met Gu Weiwei. For a moment, she is not quite used to it. Now she looks straight at Gu Weiwei. Gu is the only one who used to be Gu. He''s very beautiful. But Gu Weiyi is not the only Gu that Mo Feiyan used to be familiar with. Her eyes are no longer timid and gentle as they used to be. The sharpness in those eyes is quite different from that in the past. Gu Weiyi let her see, and then said: "although sister Mo and I are friends at first sight, but there are some things to be clear or to say clearly, the things to ask for also have to ask for." "Your half elder came to Lin''s place to make trouble, smashed our things and hurt our people. Even if sister Mo and I have a good relationship with you, it can''t be done like this. If sister Mo doesn''t give us a statement from Lin, Lin will not agree." Lin Xianzhi saw that Gu only brought him. He was used to this kind of thing these days, so he immediately echoed: "yes, I won''t agree! This matter must give us a statement of Lin''s! " Mo Feiyan''s face changed slightly. Looking at Gu Weiyi, she said, "you may not know how valuable my face is. Do you want to reconsider it?" Without waiting for Gu to speak, she continued: "as I said just now, this time uncle Liu acted impulsively, but he also represented Qu behind extraordinary. Today''s thing is that we owe Lin a big favor from Qu, and Qu can provide Lin with a convenience in the future." Chapter 1287 "I don''t know how much your face is worth." Gu only looked at Mo Feiyan and said, "but even if your face is valuable, you can''t be unreasonable. Sister Mo, are you right?" Mo Feiyan''s eyes cold down, but Gu only one seems not to see the same, smile curved eyebrows, said: "we Lin is a small company, it is not as strong as you extraordinary, but we are reasonable." "No one knows what will happen in the future. It''s not impossible for you to let Lin sell you a face, but this kind of thing has no basis after all. If you really have sincerity, you can give Lin a IOU. In the future, you can have a certificate." Mo Feiyan looked at Gu''s only eyes and had some sharp, Gu''s only courage! How dare you ask her to pay the IOU! Gu Weiwei smiles, reaches for Mo Feiyan''s hand and says: "originally, general manager Lei and general manager Lin meant to throw them out to feed the wolf. I think that I have such a good relationship with you that I can''t embarrass you. So I summoned up the courage to ask for an explanation from the two managers and gave you a call." "Just talking about face, I''ve given you the biggest face. I''m thinking about you everywhere. Please don''t embarrass me." When she said that, she looked at Mo Feiyan with black eyes and said, "when you come here, your attitude is so bad. I''m really afraid that they will throw you out to feed the wolf! I''ll be very sad that way! " Mo Feiyan likes to talk with her about her sisterhood so much, so she also tells us that this kind of thing is just a matter of upper lip and lower lip, and she will. Mo Feiyan was shocked when she heard Gu''s words. At this time, she found that all the people she brought were on the ground. She was absolutely passive! They wanted to take advantage of no one around here to clean up the Lin family. Now the situation is reversed, and the Lin family can clean up them! At this time, she also found that the real master of Lin''s side is Gu only, not Lin Xianzhi! At this time, she hated that she was cheated by Gu only! She immediately understood the current situation, and then said with a smile, "I''m confused. I can''t think of this layer for you. It''s hard for you to do it." She then took a pen and paper from the table and wrote down a line of words. Then she handed it to Lin Xianzhi and asked, "how does Mr. Lin feel like this?" Lin Xianzhi takes a look at the contents of the note. The main idea is that Mo Feiyan owes Lin a big favor. Later, when Lin is in trouble, she needs to help them unconditionally. If she doesn''t help them, it will be very difficult. After reading the note, Lin Xianzhi said: "in fact, there is really no need to use such words, because in my opinion, these words are too empty. Anyway, if Lin asks for Miss Mo in the future, and Miss Mo is not willing to help, then I can only publish this paper to the public." Mo Feiyan was not too surprised to hear his words, because when she wrote down this note, she had a preliminary expectation of this matter. She was not surprised that Lin Xianzhi would threaten her. It''s just that they are at an absolute disadvantage when it comes to this, but this note has to be written. So she was very generous to say: "our Mo family has always been honest, Lin can rest assured." Chapter 1288 This matter to this step is also agreed, Mo Feiyan to Gu only can be said to be gnashing teeth! At this time, the beaters who were fascinated by Yixiang were still lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. Mo Feiyan looked at Gu Weiyi and said with a smile, "they don''t have anything to do. They''ll be OK in a moment, but you have to restrain them after they are OK." "This time, they are lucky to meet us. We are kind-hearted and soft hearted. We won''t embarrass them too much, but if they meet cruel people in the future, they won''t be so easy." It''s the first time that Mo Feiyan has been taught such a lesson when she is so big. She is very angry, but she can only bear it. At the moment, she just smiles and turns around to take Liu Yuemin and others away. It''s just that their hands and feet are soft and they can''t make any effort on their bodies. They can''t even walk. Mo Feiyan frowned and turned to look at Gu Weiyi. She laughed and took a bottle out of her arms and shook it in front of the people''s noses. Then they felt that their hands and feet had recovered a little strength and could barely stand up. Mo Feiyan was relieved and took Liu Yuemin to leave. Gu Weiyi called out: "wait a minute." Both of them were impatient. When they turned their heads to look at her, she had already picked up the steel tube in her hand and knocked heavily on Liu Yuemin''s head. In an instant, his head was broken and bleeding. "Gu Weiyi, what are you doing?" Mo Feiyan couldn''t help shouting. Lin Xianzhi and Lei Shang were shocked to see Gu''s only move. They didn''t expect that she would do it in front of Mo Feiyan. The two men looked at each other subconsciously, and they were all shivering. Gu''s only face was cold: "just now, there was a grudge between Lin''s family and Fanfan. Sister Mo used your face to change it. It''s a business affair. Now that the business affair is finished, we''re going to talk about private affairs." "What''s the matter?" Mo Feiyan is hard to maintain her bearing just now. Gu only said in a low voice: "just now, an extraordinary person rushed in and beat me when I saw people and robbed me when I saw things. A steel pipe almost hit me on the head. If it wasn''t for Mr. Lin''s protection, I would be the one who broke my head and bled blood. Of course, it can''t be finished like this." She said to Lin Xianzhi, "Mr. Lin, show sister Mo your injury." Lin Xianzhi immediately took off his coat and pulled his shoulder apart, revealing the blue and purple swelling inside. It looked really terrible. Gu only looked at Mo Feiyan and said, "sister Mo is afraid that she has to give an explanation." Mo Feiyan thinks that she has a good temper and is good at hiding her true emotions. However, when she hears Gu''s words, she feels that the fire in her heart burns up. She forced down her anger and said, "but you also hurt uncle Liu just now." Gu only said seriously: "yes, I hurt him, but I was self-defense. It has nothing to do with President Lin''s injury. If you hurt President Lin, of course you have to treat him. As for vice president Liu..." Gu Wei took a look at Liu Yuemin squatting on the ground with his head in his arms and said, "if he is unconvinced, he can also hit me. Of course, the premise is that he can beat me." Mo Feiyan''s lungs are about to explode when she hears this sentence. She is very angry and laughs: "listen to your tone, our people are beaten in vain, and your people will be compensated if they are beaten?" Chapter 1289 "Sister Mo''s words really hurt my heart." Gu only said wrongly: "you call, don''t you allow us to defend ourselves? Is sister Mo just saying that she regards me as her own sister? " She said: "otherwise, no one will be bullied, and the elder sister will not stand up to help!" Mo Feiyan has never thought that someone''s face will be thick to this step, actually in the sister''s this title to do so! At this time, she regretted letting Gu only call her sister when she first met her! Mo Feiyan was so angry that her forehead was full of tendons, but now Gu Weiyi is not only reasonable, but also a strong side. She told herself that even if she was angry at this time, she could only bear it first, so she asked Gu Weiyi: "what you said is that I was thoughtless, but how do you calculate this private account?" Gu only said seriously: "Lin is always my boss. His wealth is extraordinary. He was injured for me, so his medical expenses are reasonable. I should also bear it. I just had a rough look. His shoulder bone may be cracked and his internal organs may be injured..." When she said this, Lin Xianzhi, who was standing there just now, was about to fall and couldn''t stand. His two bodyguards immediately supported him and asked, "how are you, young master?" After coughing heavily, Lin Xianzhi said, "I feel that I am seriously injured. I may be dying." Gu only saw his appearance, his mouth smoked, but his face was full of grief and said: "sister Mo also heard that, Mr. Lin is really seriously injured. I''m afraid that he''ll have to pay for his medical expenses. In addition, during the period of his treatment, there are also expenses for missing work. All these expenses add up to at least one million." When Mo Feiyan saw their style, her heart was filled with hatred! Today, Gu only put her face on the ground and trampled on it, and then came to steal her money! Why didn''t she find that Gu was so shameless before! For her own safety, she said with a smile: "since this is because of my people, and you are my sister, of course I will protect you." With a smile on her face, she took out a check from her bag and filled in a million yuan on it. She handed it to Gu Weiyi and said, "this money will heal President Lin first..." "Thank you, sister mo." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if it''s not enough, I''ll talk to you then!" Mo Feiyan''s hands trembled with anger, but she said, "OK." She''s not a loser either. At this time, she can''t help saying: "the medical expenses of these injured employees..." "It depends on sister Mo, of course." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you are my sister. Of course, it''s up to you to solve this problem!" She said with both hands in her chest: "I wanted to have a gentle and considerate sister who can take care of me everywhere since I was a child. Now I have finally found her. I am so happy!" "Happy you sister!" Mo Feiyan made a rude remark in her heart: "if my people beat your people, I will pay for the medical expenses. But if your people beat my people, I will pay for the medical expenses?" She felt that the most regretful thing in her life was calling Gu only for her sister. She was really blind when she thought Gu only was a bully! Gu Weiyi is a shameless little slut on the stick! She thought she might be really crazy if she stayed here any longer! Chapter 1290 So Mo Feiyan black face let people help Liu Yuemin go, here she did not want to stay! After they left, Lin Xianzhi leaned on Gu''s side and said, "sweetheart, my heart aches, my liver aches and my lung aches!" Gu only did not evade him, but glanced at him from the corner of his eye and said: "if you are such a valuable person, you say that if you die, can you get more money from Mo Feiyan?" Lin Xianzhi shivered and immediately stood up straight and said, "I''m fine now. I''m sure I can live a long life!" Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to him. Instead, he went to Lei Shang and said, "Mr. Lei, thank you very much today." Today, Lei Shang saw the whole process of her and Mo Feiyan pinching each other, and Gu is the absolute leader in this process. He can crush Mo Feiyan in both momentum and face. At this time, he was very glad that Gu only beat him that day, so he said with a busy smile: "director Gu is polite, these things are just small things, but you offended Mo Feiyan today. She''s afraid she won''t let you go easily." Gu Weiyi said calmly, "she won''t let me go if there is such a thing, but if she can''t help me, she will probably spread her anger on Lei Zong." Ray''s face changed a little. How could he forget it! Gu only looked at him and said with a smile: "whether it''s Lin''s company or general manager Lei''s company, it''s certainly not an extraordinary opponent to fight alone, but if Lin and general manager Lei join hands, they may not lose to the extraordinary." In fact, single on the strength of the words, the two do work together and extraordinary a fight strength. But there are mo family and Qu family behind the extraordinary. On the inside information and strength, the Lin family and the Lei family can not compete. Lei Shang said with a bitter smile, "Miss Gu, I''ve been killed by you this time!" Lin Xianzhi patted him on the shoulder and said, "my sweetheart will never harm others. You don''t have to be afraid of Mo Feiyan. She can''t compare with my sweetheart. Now you just need to roll up your sleeve and work hard!" Lei Shang has always been looking at Lin Xianzhi. He is not optimistic about Lin Xianzhi''s optimism at this time, but he doesn''t say much at this time. Gu only one is too lazy to explain. Anyway, she and Mo Feiyan are already in a stalemate. Although they haven''t completely torn their faces today, they can''t be good. If they meet in the future, they will rely on their own abilities. "Pack up now, let''s get out of here," she said in a low voice "What''s the rush?" Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "anyway, with today''s things, Mo Feiyan at least has no ability to move us." "You are so naive." Gu only said slowly: "she has Mo family behind her. She can mobilize a lot of people with only one phone call. If she stays, we will only suffer." One of the Lin Xians thought it was really this reason. His face changed a little immediately. He said to the bodyguards and staff around him: "we''ll go back to the city now." Lei Shang scolded Niang in his heart and said: "I''ll go back to pack up now too!" He said with his people ready to leave, Gu only one but he called: "general Lei, wait a minute." He turned his head and looked at her. Gu only took out a bottle of medicine from his bag and handed it to him, saying, "this is the antidote." "Miss Gu is so particular about people," he said with a smile Chapter 1291 Gu Weiyi retracts his hand again, and the thunder picks up a space. He looks at her blankly. Will she go back? She said slowly: "I''m not interested in Mr. Lei''s private life, but I always like to meddle in my own affairs. I don''t know about some things, but if I know, I will take care of them to the end." "In the future, if I hear that Lei always forces girls to do things they don''t want to do, or bullies girls, as long as I hear that, I will be punished even if it''s far away." Hearing her words, Lei Shang said with a smile, "Miss Gu is too worried. After meeting you, where can I have the courage to make a girl''s idea?" Gu only looked at his eyes, he had to smile and said: "if there is a girl willing to sleep with me, this should not be included in the matter, right?" "Not really." Gu only lightly said: "that''s their freedom, but don''t let me know that you have played tricks or forced actions." Lei Shang heaved a sigh of relief and said, "don''t worry about this! No, I dare not! " Gu Weiyi throws the medicine in his hand. He reaches for it and thanks with a smile. When he was about to leave, Lin Xianzhi came up to him and said, "you''d better keep her words in mind, or no one will be able to save you at that time." At this time, Lei Shang also heard some famous things. He also saw that Gu''s relationship with Lin Xianzhi was not what they had guessed before, and the two were definitely not simple employment relations. So he asked Lin Xianzhi in a low voice, "what is the origin of Miss Gu? Even Mo Feiyan didn''t pay attention to it? " "She''s a big one!" One of the faces of Lin Xian sighed: "it''s just that she keeps a low profile and doesn''t like to use the power behind her. But if someone really offends her, the people behind her will stand up. I promise you, those people behind her will stand up, which is no less than the existence of Mo family." Lei Shang just laughs when he hears his words, but he doesn''t pay attention to them. The reason is very simple. If Gu Weiyi is really so powerful, will he want to run with his tail between his legs. Lin Xianzhi didn''t care whether he believed it or not. At this time, he felt a lot of sigh in his heart. When he met Gu Dui in Tengchong, he felt that she was just a girl with talent in gambling, but she had no background. But because of her outstanding ability, they were willing to hold her in their hands. But after he was in the imperial capital, he realized that her background was frightening. After his trip to Xinjiang, he found that she was no inferior to him in both mind and means, and her grasp of human nature was extremely accurate. At this time, he felt from the bottom of his heart that she was really a noble person of their Lin family. If she continues to develop like this, I''m afraid she is not something they can afford. He gave a long sigh, feeling helpless. Because they have collected the things long ago, they only need to pack the things to go back to the city at this time. One of Lin''s employees was a little embarrassed to go to Gu''s only side and said, "director Gu, I''m sorry, we misunderstood you before." They didn''t respect Gu because they misunderstood her before. Fortunately, they didn''t do anything drastic. Chapter 1292 Today, however, after seeing Gu''s only way of doing things and Lin Xianzhi''s attitude, all of Lin''s employees know that they are wrong. Although this girl looks young, she is obviously an old lady. Although their Xiao Lin is always very powerful, he can''t hold her down. In the face of such a powerful girl, they remembered their previous contempt and were afraid that she would deal with them like those extraordinary people, so they sent a representative to apologize to her. Gu only said with a faint smile: "it''s normal for you to misunderstand, but now I want to thank you for your misunderstanding. If you don''t have your own performance, the task this time can''t be completed as perfect. So it''s nothing, it''s gone, only you don''t continue to misunderstand." "No, No." The employee said busily. Gu Wei a smile, this matter is past. When they drove to the city, Mo Feiyan was disinfecting Liu Yuemin''s wound with Iodophor. Liu Yuemin saw that her face was extremely bad, and his heart was also a little uneasy. He said in a soft voice, "Miss Biao, I''m sorry to give you trouble." Although Mo Feiyan thinks Liu Yuemin is useless today, he is the most popular person in front of her uncle and has strong ability. In the final analysis, what happened this time is just an accident. She is a person who wants to do great things. She thinks this time is the best chance to win over Liu Yuemin. So she said in a low voice: "you have been with my uncle for many years, and your ability is excellent. Since you are bidding with me this time, I naturally want to protect you. Don''t say that it''s just a million and a promise. Even if it''s 10 million and 1 billion, I will also protect you." Liu Yuemin''s eyes were red. He choked and said, "I''ll never forget Miss Biao''s saving life. In the future, Miss Biao will say anything that can help me." Mo Feiyan and so on is he this sentence, at the moment just a faint smile said: "my people, don''t be so polite." Liu Yuemin said hatefully, "Gu''s only secret is so deep. I don''t think she''s that simple. Fortunately, the bidding is over, and they don''t get any advantage from Lin family." If they are not sure that there is nothing in the river and that there is no suet jade in the two mountains bought by Lin Xianzhi, they will be even more angry. Mo Feiyan sighed and said, "I hope so. I always feel insecure about this." After a little pause, she said, "Gu''s only scheming is so deep. I''m really surprised. She has been fooling around in front of me for such a long time. I always think she has something else to plan for." "What does she want to do?" Liu Yuemin asked with a puzzled face. Mo Feiyan shook her head: "I can''t guess her mind completely, and I can''t understand it. She''s the most scheming one among all the people I''ve ever met." Liu Yuemin gritted his teeth and said, "I suffered such a big loss in their hands today. I will never let them go!" Mo Feiyan said: "uncle Liu, don''t be impulsive about this. There are still many doubts about today''s affairs." "Yes, I don''t know when they bought ray Shang." Liu Yuemin said hatefully, "if that son of a bitch on Lei didn''t change hands today, it wouldn''t be like this!" Chapter 1293 Zhou yeheng, who has been standing on one side without saying anything, said: "the fan Yixiang in her hand is very powerful. Even if we add Lei today, we can''t take advantage of it." Liu Yuemin glared at him, only remembering that today''s situation seemed to be so, so he sighed and asked: "you have been asking Gu''s only medical skill today, do you have any doubts about her?" "I suspect she has something to do with the tutor." Zhou yeheng said softly. "Shao Yizhi is just a waste. Even if she has something to do with him, she has nothing to do with it." Liu Yuemin said coldly. When Zhou yeheng heard Liu Yuemin say that about Shao Yizhi, he frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Mo Feiyan''s eyes have a bit of Frost: "Gu only bullied us today, must pay the price, I will not let her live back to the imperial capital, she must stay in Xinjiang!" She couldn''t tolerate Gu only, now there are more reasons why she can''t tolerate her. In this case, she can''t let Gu only live any more! With the ability and power of the Mo family, it''s too easy to make a person disappear. But she is not Cheng Su Su. The Cheng family does not delegate power to Cheng Su Su. If Cheng Su Su wants to deal with Gu, she needs to play the Cheng family''s signboard, but Mo Feiyan doesn''t. The Mo family has given her some of the rights of the Mo family, and her active power is not small, and the Mo family''s support for her is completely different from that of Cheng Su Su Su. Zhou yeheng wanted to say something. He just remembered that Gu was not polite to him at all today, and then he chose to shut up when he thought of her way of dealing with Mo Feiyan. But he always thinks that someone as smart as Gu can think of the consequences of offending Mo Feiyan, but she still dares to treat Mo Feiyan like this, which shows that she has a way to deal with it. But he couldn''t think of a way to deal with it? After all, how can a girl like Gu, who comes from a small place like Lingcheng, be able to compete with Mo Feiyan? He also wanted to know how Gu would get out of danger this time. Gu Weiwei and one of Lin Xian''s pedestrians went back to the city without fear and danger. Because it was too late, they had missed the only flight, so they found a hotel to stay. Gu Weiyi always feels as if she has been targeted by someone, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Lin Xianzhi noticed her abnormality and asked her, "how?" "We''re being watched." Gu''s only answer. Lin Xianzhi''s heart was tight. He looked out but didn''t see anyone. He couldn''t help asking, "are you sure?" Gu Wei nodded: "my intuition has always been very accurate, Mo Feiyan is still quite calm, can endure until now." "But now in the city, how will she do it?" Asked Lin Xianzhi. Gu only looked at him and asked, "when I was in Tengchong, Cheng Su Su could fight me in front of so many people. Now Mo Feiyan can fight me too." Lin Xianzhi put her hands on her chest and said, "if she really wants to do something, she won''t be afraid that we will make a big deal." "If she dares to do it, it means that she will be fully prepared and will not leave any flaws." Gu said in a low voice. Lin Xianzhi is also after the storm, heard this but sighed: "I feel that every time I am with you, it''s so exciting! I''m so old that I haven''t met as many things as I''ve met twice since I saw you. " Chapter 1294 Gu only knows that Lin Xianzhi has always been a cheap mouth, and he is too lazy to pay attention to him, but he said: "but this kind of life is really fun, honey, no matter where you go, you should remember to take me with you." Gu Yiwei After Lin Xianzhi returned to his room, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He knew the power of the Mo family. Although he had some background, he could not carry it with the Mo family. He thought about it carefully, and thought that for the sake of safety, he''d better make a phone call first, and then ask the assistant to buy the plane ticket. This night, Lin Xianzhi was afraid of some unexpected accidents, but to his surprise, the night was safe. When he went out the next morning with a big black eye circle, he found that Gu only had a clear look. He couldn''t help looking at her more: "did you sleep last night?" Gu only asked strangely, "why can''t you sleep?" Lin Xianzhi Gu only saw the expression on his face and said with a smile: "with Mo Feiyan''s confident and proud character, how can we die in our sleep? Surely we will put our inner fear to the maximum and then kill us openly. Don''t you even understand this? " The more proud people are, the more narcissistic they are. The more they want to prove themselves, the more crazy they are. Lin Xianzhi shivered, coughed and said, "isn''t it?" Gu only looked at him and said, "will you know soon?" Lin Xianzhi asked her, "can we stay in the hotel all the time?" Gu Yiwei said, "theoretically speaking, it''s OK, but it''s estimated that from now on she will have to label us as a counsellor. Then do you think we can hide for a while and for a lifetime?" Lin Xianzhi suddenly withered. Indeed, they still have a lot of things to do. They can''t hide here all the time, and they are going to celebrate the new year soon With a long sigh, he said, "I will never admit it." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you''ve always been very counsellor. You don''t need to recognize it." At this time, Lin Xianzhi is worried and has no idea of joking with Gu Weiyi at all. Then she rushes back to the room. When he comes out, she finds that there is a lot of swelling on him. Gu Weiyi couldn''t help looking at him. What did he put on his body? He coughed and explained, "be prepared." Gu only one is too lazy to ask again. With her understanding of Mo Feiyan during this period, she is afraid that the way to deal with them is impossible to prevent. However, she also wants to know what kind of means Mo Feiyan will use to deal with her. After they had cleaned up, they drove in the direction of the airport. Along the way, Lin Xianzhi was a little nervous. The road in the 1990s, even in the city, will not be too smooth. The car bumps slightly. Every time it bumps, Lin Xianzhi''s heart will not tremble. The airport is not too close to the urban area. They have been driving for nearly half an hour. When the car is about to leave the urban area, a large truck is roaring towards them. Seeing that the two cars were crashing together, Lin Xianzhi calmed down instead. He quickly grabbed the steering wheel from the driver''s hand, and then quickly left to avoid. Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, he was surprised to find another big truck running behind them. Chapter 1295 The lorry was so fierce that it was very close to them in a moment! "Grass Lin Xianzhi can''t help but scold, is this to push them to the end of the road? The side of the road is blocked by the big trucks in front, with a width of less than two meters. There is a steep slope below, and the river is below. Although it is winter and winter, there is not much water on the river, if the car overturns, they will lose their lives. Gu only sat in the back seat with a slight frown, but he was soon relieved. Such things as car accidents can hide people''s eyes and ears. She knew that as long as the van behind came, two big trucks could squeeze them into sandwich biscuits. She was as calm as anything happened, and said to the driver immediately, "step on the gas, turn around, and rush over the slope!" The driver was sweating: "but the road is too narrow. Our car is wider than the road, so we can''t cross it at all!" The car behind is getting closer and closer to them. According to the current speed, they will be squeezed into sandwich biscuits in less than five seconds. Gu Weiyi gnawed his teeth and said, "rush with the truck. As long as you stick it tightly, you can pass!" Lin Xianzhi roared: "listen to her, step on the gas for me!" The driver was so scared that he stepped on the accelerator to the end. Lin Xianzhi grabbed the steering wheel very quickly and made a sharp U-turn. He rushed to the side of the truck behind. The truck driver was shocked to see them rush here like this. Are these people looking for death? At this time, the driver just stepped on the accelerator and roared with his eyes closed. Lin Xianzhi holds the steering wheel firmly. Their car stuck to the edge of the truck and drove forward. The door of the car was sparked and made a sound. Inertia and resistance made the car wobble. From time to time, one of the two tires on the right side moved forward against the edge of the steep slope. Two children who came to the river to play saw this magical scene: a car was driven along the edge of the river, and the right tire only rolled on the curb. As long as they moved one centimeter to the side, the car would fall into the river! Just at this time, a large truck in the back came quickly and collided with the truck in front. There was a loud bang, which scared the two children to scream and hold each other, but they did not dare to move. At the moment when Lin Xianzhi rushed to the truck with the steering wheel in his hand, all the people on the truck''s hearts were raised to their voices. Now their lives are absolutely on the line. Whether they hit the truck nearby or turn into the river, their lives will have to be lost. The car bumped so hard that they almost collapsed. Lin Xianzhi, who seemed to have extremely poor psychological quality before, was steady at the critical moment. When their car passed the truck, when the impact made the car body lean to the right, he held the steering wheel tightly, and managed to keep them at the edge of the road, not to let the car fall. This moment is very long for the people they are sitting in the car, and the time is infinitely prolonged at this moment. In fact, the process didn''t take more than three seconds. Gu''s only heart was also a little nervous. She was passing death again. When their car was fast rubbing with the big truck, the two trucks were crazy because of the huge impact on the rear of the car. They threw one and hit their car. The car was almost thrown into the river. Chapter 1296 Lin Xianzhi managed to hold the steering wheel again, but this time he was still a little too tight, and the steering wheel was too hard. In addition, the driver stepped on the oil to the end at this time, and the speed was very fast, so the car directly hit a low earth slope nearby. "Step on the brake!" Gu Weiyi roared. At this time, the driver was scared. He subconsciously did what others said. He stepped on the brake to the end. The speed was too fast and the brake was too fast. The car bumped violently. Fortunately, this car has ABS system. It didn''t overturn, but it ran straight into the side slope. Half of the front of the car was stuck in the slope. The huge friction and impact brought a burst of smoke. Fortunately, all the people in the car are afraid of an accident today. They all fasten their seat belts, otherwise they will all be thrown out. Because Lin Xianzhi has been playing the steering wheel sideways, even if he was wearing a seat belt, he was also flashed, and the pain made him howl. Everyone in the car is in a state of tension, even if the car stops at this time, the people on the car are still barking. When they found that the car had finally stopped, they were still a little frightened and could hardly believe that they were still alive. Gu Weiyi put out her hand to cover her chest. She heard the sound of oil dripping from the car. It is estimated that the fuel tank of the car was cracked just now. She cried out in her heart, "the car is leaking. Get off the car quickly!" She immediately unfastened her seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car. The people in the car are still in shock, and they haven''t fully responded at this time. She knew that this was a normal reaction of people in extreme fear, and she could not blame them. So she immediately began to unfasten their seat belts and pull them out. She so a pull public instead reaction come over, busy hand soft feet soft follow to get off. Because Lin Xianzhi twisted his waist, the sharp pain on his body made him react in time. He didn''t let Gu Weiyi come to the seat belt, but he didn''t even have the strength to get off the car. As soon as the door was opened, he fell off the car. Gu could not help laughing at him at this time, so he helped him up. Because of low back pain, he had no strength to walk, and his weight was almost all on Gu''s body. She couldn''t help scolding: "it''s so heavy! Lin Xianzhi, are you a pig? " Lin Xianzhi always has no lower limit. At this time, he joked: "if it were a pig, I would love to exercise. My meat must be delicious. Would you like to try it now?" Gu Weiyi was also very convinced of him. Seeing that he was still joking, he said, "it seems that he hasn''t been fooled yet. There''s still something to save him!" Lin Xianzhi laughed, but he felt very comfortable. Gu Weiyi had never given him a good face before. Every time she either hated him or attacked him, she didn''t expect that at such a critical moment of life and death, she didn''t pit him. Instead, she tried her best to help him go to safety. Lin Xianzhi felt that this matter alone could satisfy him. Gu only if not for some time ago has been training, at this time I''m afraid there is no strength to help him. After they helped each other for about a hundred meters, the car caught fire with a bang. The whole group looked at each other, and they were all silly. It''s not more than five minutes since they met the truck, but they think they''ve walked several times in front of death! Chapter 1297 The driver was so scared that he sat down on the ground and said, "Mom, it''s so scary!" Today''s experience is too terrible, he lived to this age is the first time! The other two employees are also shivering: "are we safe?" "In theory, it''s safe." Gu said softly. But she only talks about theory. Sometimes reality is much better than theory, because no one knows what will happen next. Her voice just falls, then see two collide of big goods to walk down dozens of people. They came to them with spanners, steel pipes or watermelon knives. The head is a scar face, he roared and said: "don''t you have eyes? How do you drive? " Gu only a look at this style, heart cold, she thought this thing was arranged to just that scene is almost, but at this time, she found that she underestimated Mo Feiyan''s cruel. She used to think that Cheng Su Su was cruel enough when she started, but it was far from Mo Feiyan at this time! They are killed one by one. There is always one to kill them. If the serial killing can''t kill them, we''ll find another excuse to kill them artificially. Although there were five of them, they had just experienced a car accident, a crash and a car explosion. They either lost their mentality or were injured. At this time, the only one who had the strength of the first World War was Gu who was calm from the beginning to the end. Gu took a deep breath and said, "it''s obviously you who drive to hit us. How can it be that we can''t drive?" "This little girl is talking nonsense. It''s obvious that they drove recklessly that our cars collided. Brothers, kill them!" Scar face said maliciously. As soon as he roared, the dozens of stout men came to them with the weapons in their hands. Lin Xianzhi only felt numb when he saw this scene. He heard Gu Weiyi''s analysis yesterday that Mo Feiyan would not let them go. He thought it was enough to have what happened just now. He didn''t expect that there would be such a cruel question in the back! He said aloud, "wait a minute! I can compensate you! You can pay as much as you want! " Scar face sneered and said: "how much money can''t compensate us, you must die today!" When he roared like this, his whole face was ferocious. Lin Xianzhi could not help scolding: "grass, there are so unreasonable people! I''ll fight with you, brothers, copy Gu Weiyi wants to say that there is not even a stone on the ground here. Where can they copy it? However, as soon as she thought about it, she turned around and saw that several steel pipes were tied to Lin Xianzhi''s body, and he even had a kitchen knife pinned to his back. Gu only see his appearance a little dumbfounded, this also can? What a talent he is! Just now, the car was so bumpy and the impact force was so great that it didn''t bump these things off his body. The kitchen knife didn''t cut himself. She thought it was really a miracle! Lin Xianzhi will finish the weapons in his hand, and those people rush in front of them. Maybe Lin Xianzhi thought that Gu was the only one with the highest combat effectiveness among them, so he gave her the only kitchen knife. She really can''t laugh or cry! She is so big that she has never cut anyone with a kitchen knife! But today, even if she has never cut it, she needs to do it! Chapter 1298 Because if they don''t fight back, they may be killed here today! Gu only thought that she underestimated Mo Feiyan''s methods. The arrangement of this part of the road was really wonderful. It killed them every minute, cruel and sophisticated. As soon as the two waves of people and horses came into contact, Gu''s only side was not only small in number, but also weak in fighting capacity. Basically, there was no fighting capacity. Once they met each other, the driver''s head was broken. Lin Xianzhi and Gu are the only ones who have been given the key attention. Gu Weiyi still has the power to fight with a kitchen knife, while Lin Xianzhi has no combat power at all because he hurt his waist. Gu Wei was afraid that he would be killed by these people, and he had to protect himself in front of him. Even so, he was kicked to the ground, and he was hit by several sticks. The kitchen knife in Gu''s hand is not easy to use. She grabs a steel pipe from the other party. After kicking several big men, her strength is a little weak. The drama of fighting for hours on TV is actually impossible to exist in real life, because when people fight, they mobilize the muscles of the whole body, which is actually quite tiring. Playing for about ten minutes is basically to reach the limit of talent. Gu''s only physical fitness is much better than before, but she is a girl after all, far less than the big brothers on the road in front of her. She wanted to escape, but she was the one who was focused on, and others were put down. All the big men surrounded her, so she had no chance to escape. Gu only began to breathe after she knocked down more than ten people in a row, just because she was too fierce, and those big men were also a little afraid and didn''t dare to encircle too tightly. At this time, they are also worried. This is a place where the urban and rural areas are combined. People have to pass through here to enter the city, so if they fight too long, someone will call the police. At that time, even if the police don''t come, there will be more people nearby, and it will be a trouble in the future. So they decided to make a quick decision! Scar face winked at the other men, who knew and immediately rushed at Gu Wei. Gu only once died in her previous life, and this life has gone through hardships and dangers, but the previous situation is still under her control, but this time it is out of control. She knew that the reason for losing control was that she underestimated Mo Feiyan''s cruelty. Once these girls, who were born in noble families and had been the daughters of heaven since childhood, were attacked, they were really vicious. She took a deep breath and grasped the weapon in her hand. Her hand had been hurt because of too much force. It would shake when she held the weapon. Gu only knows that it''s hard to beat these stout men with her ability, but if she can''t put them all down, they will die here today. Even if someone nearby saw this scene, it would be suppressed by Mo Feiyan. Therefore, if she wants to live, she can only put this matter in order except to save herself. It''s just that Ning Yiqing is now in the imperial capital thousands of miles away. She can''t be here at all, so she can only rely on herself. She found that she missed him a little! In this kind of time in fact should not be distracted, but she is really thinking about him! Chapter 1299 Gu only knows that Ning Yiqing has a bad temper and bad character, but he is very good to her! She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid of inexplicable death here. How sad he would be if he knew! "I can''t die!" Gu only said to himself in his heart. She roared, and without waiting for the big men to gather around her, she rushed to the men with weapons. Most of those men are on the road, and usually they are cruel characters, but they were shocked when they saw Gu''s unique posture. It was the first time that they met such a woman who was not afraid of death! But even if Gu''s momentum is stronger, her strength has been used at this time, and she can''t be the opponent of these people at all. When she was hit by a stick and the kitchen knife in her hand fell to the ground, she knew that this time it was really over. When another stick hit her head, she couldn''t avoid it. She subconsciously closed her eyes, but the stick didn''t hit her head. Instead, she heard the screams of the men nearby. Gu Weiyi opened his eyes, but only saw a very vigorous figure. He picked up the steel tube in his hand and knocked all the big men around her to the ground. His action is steady and swift. Unlike Gu only, he always has less strength when fighting. That man has absolute strength when he starts. Gu only looked at the figure of that person and felt very familiar, like Ning Yiqing. She thinks she must be in a daze. Ning Yiqing is usually too busy. How can she appear here? But when the man put all the men down, he turned around, Gu only saw him clearly, it was Ning Yiqing! She suddenly overjoyed: "Ning Yiqing, how do you come?" Ning Yi Qing swept her one eye, complexion is gloomy, cold face sent her two words: "stupid!" Gu only at this time survived, to see his heart happy too late, where accounting than he scolded her at this time? She gave him a smile and said, "you''re so good. It''s a good time to come." Dozens of big men were all put down on the ground by Ning Yiqing with steel pipes. The whole scene looked quite shocking. Ning Yiqing saw a lot of blood splashed on her face, and didn''t know who it was. Her hands were obviously blue and purple, so he was distressed. Next to scar face is not good, want to leave, Ning Yiqing did not look at him, picked up the hand of the steel pipe to the head of scar face hello for a moment, in a flash, scar face head broken blood, fell on the ground for a time can''t get up. Ning Yiqing swept scar face after playing, scar face suddenly the whole person like falling ice cellar. He looked at scar face and said, "who sent you here?" Scar face has been wandering in the Jianghu for many years. It''s the first time that he met Ning Yiqing who can fight. He was scared to death. He said hastily, "it''s my elder brother who found me and asked me to arrange today''s affairs. I don''t know who is going to kill them!" Gu only heard this sentence and thought that Mo Feiyan was much more careful than Cheng Su Su in dealing with affairs. He would not show his horse''s feet at all and let people check. "Who is the first brother?" Ning Yiqing asked. "It''s our boss here." Scar face said shivering. Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed slightly and said: "very good, you tell me his address." Chapter 1300 Ning Yiqing''s body is full of killing intention at this time. Scar face has been scared by him for a long time. At this time, he will say what scar face asks. After Ning Yiqing asked, scar face wanted to go. Ning Yiqing called him and said, "wait a minute!" Scar face at this time where dare to disobey his words, quickly stop, Ning Yiqing a record sweep hall leg scar face down to the ground, scar face scream fell to the ground. Ning Yiqing didn''t say anything, just raised his foot and stepped on scar face''s arm. Gu even heard the sound of broken bones. At the same time, scar''s face screamed bitterly. Scar face side tears side said: "I just told you what you want to know, why do you still step on my hand?" "That''s because you hit my woman with your hands." Ning Yiqing''s voice was cold: "all the people who hit her just now can''t keep their hands any more." As soon as he said this, he raised his foot and crushed the hands of the men who surrounded Gu. Lin Xianzhi was knocked unconscious just now. At this time, he was awakened by the screams of these people. Seeing this scene, he said excitedly: "Ning Yiqing, you have come at last, but I want to die!" Gu only heard Lin Xianzhi''s words. He didn''t know why. There was a sense that he robbed her lines. She quickly grasped the point of the matter and asked Lin Xianzhi, "how do you know Ning Yiqing will come?" Lin Xianzhi replied, "that''s because I called him yesterday." It turns out that yesterday Gu only told Lin Xianzhi that Mo Feiyan would not let them go easily. Lin Xianzhi, who had no integrity, called Ning Yiqing directly. Of course, he certainly didn''t say that he was in danger, but that Gu only would encounter danger. Gu only extremely speechless, is Ning Yiqing her object or Lin xuanzhi''s object? Ning Yiqing is really angry this time. Those big brothers on the road are extremely desperate. Originally, they thought they were just dealing with five little shrimps who have no power to bind chickens, but they met the existence of killer whales in the ocean. They want to beg for mercy, but Ning Yiqing won''t give them a chance at all. They were originally a black organization in the city. They have been bullying men and women, killing people and stealing goods all these years. This time they met Ning Yiqing, it can only be said that it was their retribution. Some people have already reported to the police. At this time, the police of the police station all came. They were really shocked to see the people lying on the ground! In the city where they live, although the folk customs are fierce and fights often happen, it is the first time for them to encounter such a large number of casualties as fighting on this scale. Police see standing there Ning Yiqing feel some terrible, the people of this place should not be a person he put it down? The policeman took out his gun and said, "hands up!" Ning Yiqing glanced at them and said in a deep voice, "ask your director to talk to me." A tall and thin policeman came up to him and asked, "did you knock down all these people?" Ning Yiqing looked at the policeman and asked, "are you the director?" Thin Gao nodded. Ning Yiqing''s face was calm. He took out a notebook from his arms and handed it to thin Gao. He took it over and opened it. He was startled. He saluted and asked: "is the chief here to carry out the task?" Chapter 1301 "I''m here to pick up my partner. It happened to me." Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "you have to give me an account of this." As soon as Ning Yiqing said this, he knew it was serious. He gave a glance at the people who fell on the ground. They were usually a bully in the city and often went in and out of the police station. Most of them knew each other. It''s just that the tall and thin ones are a little puzzled. What kind of psychosis have these lawless black kids committed today? They all come here, and then they have to die to meet this powerful big man. They are looking for death! Thin and tall at this time in the heart still some happy, these people he usually take them also have no way, let him headache unceasingly, today is good, all explained here, this matter handled well, is a great achievement. So thin and tall quickly said: "chief, don''t worry, I will investigate this matter clearly. Come and send them to the Institute for me!" Ning Yiqing asks a tall and thin man to call a car. He takes Gu Youyi and Lin Xian to the hospital. Scar face that group of people let thin tall director directly called a big truck, they a car into the police station for questioning. Scar face is ready to cry now, what is it! Come on, they can''t live this year. I''m afraid they have to be told in the police station! Gu''s only injury is the lightest of all. She was just swung on her arm and back with a steel pipe. Although she is a little blue and purple, it''s not a big problem. Just have a rest for a while. The employees of Lin Xianzhi and Lin''s seem to be seriously injured, but in fact they are only injured. Except for two employees who have slight brain oscillations, there is not much problem. Relatively speaking, Lin Xianzhi''s injury is relatively light. He is also a chicken thief. After being knocked down, he tried to protect himself. It''s not a big deal. The most serious injury on his body is a sprain on his waist. The doctor said it was a tendon injury. It is estimated that he will have to rest for a hundred days before he can fully recover. Gu only sat on the bed and looked at Ning Yiqing with a cold face. She thought that the most effective way to do this was to act like a coqueter, but she just did it a few times and it didn''t seem to work very well. She secretly looked at him several times. He was either on the phone or communicating with the people in the police station. Finally the police station left, Ning Yiqing also hung up the phone, she saw this opportunity, stuffy hum a, and then a light call: "good pain!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her, sat down on her bed and asked, "where does it hurt? I''ll rub it for you. " His face was still gloomy and his voice was not gentle. Gu only knew that he was no longer angry at this time, so she looked at him with watery eyes and said, "it''s all trauma. The more you rub it, the more painful it is. But I heard that hugging helps to relieve the pain." Ning Yiqing looked at her, she skimmed her mouth and opened her arms slightly. When he saw her like this, his heart was full of helplessness. He was obviously angry with her, but she always had a way to resolve his anger. Even if he wanted to be angry, he could not get angry, but he was full of pity. This time, he was afraid of everything. If he didn''t come in time, he was afraid of the consequences. The people behind the scenes would be damned! Chapter 1302 After the inquiry just now and Gu''s description, Ning Yiqing has been able to basically confirm that this is an organized and premeditated murder, and the strength of the other side is very strong. He felt from the bottom of his heart that Gu''s only constitution was to recruit black people. No matter where he went, it seemed that trouble would not break. When the police station looked back, the clue to brother Yi was broken, because brother Yi didn''t know very well that he was going to arrange the matter. The other party gave him a million yuan to do it well. According to him, he was confused and didn''t think much, so he began to arrange the arrangement. In addition, brother Yi didn''t know when he asked. Ning Yiqing thought of these things, so she sat there looking at Gu only and asked, "who did you provoke this time?" Gu only said with some grievances: "I didn''t provoke anyone, but someone bullied me. I didn''t hold back, so I cleaned her up once. I couldn''t find out this time, so I don''t know if it was her revenge on me." Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows wrinkled, Gu only saw him like this, so he had to put his arm down. Lin Xianzhi watched the excitement nearby, but he didn''t think it was too big: "he won''t hold you, you come to hold me! I feel pain all over! I need reassurance, too! " Gu Yiwei bared his teeth to him, but he laughed. As a result, the smile pulled the wound and made him gasp. Gu only see him that appearance in the heart some funny, can''t help looking at him one more eye, but was rather Yi Qing directly twisted her head to come over, then a embrace her in the bosom. Only by holding her in his arms in this way could he feel more secure. He would not tell her that he had wanted to hold her for a long time, but he was afraid of hurting her. He sighed almost imperceptibly and held her tight. He was so strong that he wanted to rub her into his body. He pulled Gu''s only wound with such a hug, but she didn''t want to let him go. She could bear the pain. Lin Xianzhi looked at the two people holding together. There was something bad in his heart, but he was jealous. He wanted to turn around and not look at them, but he had a wound on his waist, so he couldn''t turn around at all. He had to look if he didn''t want to. He looked up at the sky and sighed: "you abuse our single dogs every day like this, be careful Gu Weiwei and Ning Yicai are too lazy to pay attention to him. After careful calculation, they haven''t seen each other for more than ten days. However, they feel like they haven''t seen each other for a long time. But Lin Xianzhi thought of another thing and asked Ning Yiqing, "did you poison my cake when you came to the airport last time?" Ning Yiqing ignored him, but he finally thought of Gu Weiyi''s injury, so he released her, looked into her eyes and said, "no one can go anywhere without me in the future!" Gu only winked at him and asked, "so you won''t carry out the task any more. Are you with me every day?" Ning Yiqing In essence, they are two independent people. It is impossible for them to stay together every day, because they have their own things to do. Gu Weiyi raised her uninjured hand and said, "it''s unrealistic to stay together every day, but I can guarantee that I will definitely keep a low profile in the future and not make trouble for myself." Chapter 1303 Gu only said that seeing Ning Yiqing''s bad complexion, he went on to say, "then I will try my best to improve my ability. Even if I have trouble, I will have my own strength to solve it. I won''t let you worry." Lin Xianzhi said, "Ning Yiqing, don''t believe what she said. She is a king who causes trouble. I can''t catch up with her ability to cause trouble. In other words, is there really no poison in the cake you gave me that day?" Ning Yiqing still did not pay attention to him, looking at Gu only asked: "do you think I will believe you?" "Believe it or not, that''s the truth. I believe it anyway." Gu only grinned at him: "when you ask me for these things, in fact, you ask me to take me with you on the task you are carrying out. As long as I don''t accompany you, I will miss you and worry about you every day." Lin Xianzhi continued to brush his sense of existence: "you two are almost enough. What''s more, I feel like Ning Yiqing brought the disaster this time. If there was no poisonous cake, Liu Yuemin would not think it was me who poisoned him. He would not target me everywhere, and would not bring people to beat me." "If he doesn''t bring someone to beat me, then sweetheart won''t fight back. If he doesn''t fight back, he won''t break Liu Yuemin''s head and hurt Mo Feiyan''s face. Mo Feiyan won''t find someone to kill us." "So, Ning Yiqing, are you really not poisoning my cakes?" Ning Yiqing finally turned her head to look at him and asked, "do you say that this time it''s because of cakes? And these people are from Mo Feiyan? " Gu only knows the background of the Mo family and the friendship between Ning Yiqing and Mo Feiyan. In the final analysis, it''s just their suspicion and there''s no evidence. After thinking about it, she replied, "it''s true that we had a fight with Mo Feiyan, but we don''t have any evidence to prove whether these people are from Mo Feiyan." Ning Yiqing''s face cooled down again. He has rich experience in carrying out tasks, and many things can be seen at a glance. Today, he can deal with Gu''s only person. Without a strong background, it is impossible to do this. Just now, he was still thinking about the only person he had offended. When he heard Mo Feiyan''s name, he thought it could be explained. He knew how powerful the Mo family was. He looked at her and said, "you are really a troublemaker. Even she has been offended. It may be troublesome to deal with this matter." Gu only said softly, "I didn''t provoke her this time. She provoked me first..." "I can prove it!" Lin Xianzhi interposed: "at the beginning, Mo Feiyan really came to trouble her. He also found a person named Lei Shang, who was going to give her to that one!" Gu Weiyi glared at him. She didn''t tell him the details just now, but she was afraid of his worry. Lin Xianzhi was so good that she directly exposed the matter! Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "Why are you staring at me? Didn''t that ray have an idea for you? Have you not cured me? " "Shut up Gu only a cold drink. After she finished, she turned her head to Ning Yiqing and said, "it''s really just a small matter. I can handle it. You see, I''m fine now!" She said here, still in place to turn a circle, with a pair of bright eyes looking at him with a smile. Chapter 1304 Ning Yiqing looked at Gu only and didn''t speak. She was hairy when he looked at her. She had to say, "I promise you that I will go out in the future and dress up as a female night fork. I won''t let other men look at her more!" Ning Yiqing didn''t expect that so many things happened when she came here, and his focus was different from Gu Weiyi: "why don''t you call me and tell me this? If Lin Xianzhi didn''t call me this time, have you ever thought about the consequences? " Gu only lightly pursed her lower lip and bowed her head. It was her fault. If Ning Yiqing couldn''t come in time today, she would come to a very miserable end this time. Ning Yiqing saw her look and snorted: "reflect on it!" Gu only lowered his head, slightly turned his head and glared at Lin Xian fiercely. He had no skin and no face. At this time, he was very happy to see her stare at him. It was also that he was hurt and couldn''t move. Otherwise, he would roll on the bed happily. "I reflect." Gu only took back his eyes and didn''t want to see Lin Xianzhi. Then he said cleverly, "I''ll call you as soon as I encounter danger in the future." "There is no sincerity in reflection." Ning Yiqing said coldly. Gu Weiyi said with a flat mouth: "I think about it and try not to run around alone or with some idiots in the future. I''ll be honest, clever and at ease in my study. I won''t provoke right and wrong and try not to talk to strangers!" Lin Xianzhi has seen her hate others so much that she would like to commit suicide, and she has also seen her domineering and incomparable appearance. At this time, he really doesn''t adapt to her clever and obedient appearance. He sighed: "women are really fickle!" At this time, the door was knocked, the three turned to see, but saw Mo Feiyan holding a bunch of flowers came in. When she saw Ning Yiqing, her hands made a conscious fist, but she said with a smile: "when did you come?" After she asked, without waiting for Ning Yiqing to answer, she went directly to Gu Wei and said, "the only one, are you ok? I heard something happened to you today, but it scared me! Now what age, those bandits are so brave Mo Feiyan looks very concerned about Gu Wei. Gu Weiyi sobbed softly: "yes, I don''t know which son of a bitch I''ve been provoking these days. I''ve bought a murderer to kill me like this. I''ll curse her family to die!" Then she pulled Mo Feiyan''s sleeve and wiped her tears and nose on Mo Feiyan''s sleeve. Mo Feiyan wanted to pull her hand back, but she pulled her to death, and she couldn''t pull it back at all. Gu only knows what happened today. With Mo Feiyan''s handwriting, it''s estimated that he won''t leave any clues. Therefore, questioning Mo Feiyan at this time will only get a negative result, and it''s meaningless to check. In the final analysis, we all know that there is no point in saying it or not. Gu only swears in her heart that she will make herself strong as soon as possible, so that she can return all the things that happened today to Mo Feiyan! It''s not over! Mo Feiyan''s eyes can''t hide disgust, but still quietly comfort: "you''re OK, this time really scared me to death!" Gu Yiwei sniffed and said, "sister Mo, I''m so happy that she can come to see me! We are tracking down the murderer. Sister Mo has great ability. She will help me find the scum with black heart and rotten lung! " Chapter 1305 Mo Feiyan''s face slightly unnatural, but asked Gu only: "now have you found any clues?" Mo Feiyan actually came here to inquire about the news. Today''s event was arranged by someone yesterday. She carefully deduced it several times and thought that Gu''s only chance of escaping was zero. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Gu Yiqing and Gu Yiqing could get away from the sandwich biscuits in the truck she was planning to arrange, and they also escaped to the opposite side of the road. What''s more, Ning Yiqing would come all the way. She was a little upset when she heard that Ning Yiqing had come. Gu only was alive this time, which was beyond her expectation. Although she felt that she had arranged it very well yesterday, she was still afraid of accidents, so this time she actually came to inquire about the news. After all, she knows Ning Yiqing''s ability. Once Ning Yiqing intervenes in this matter, she will not be able to play any more, nor can she cover the sky with only one hand. "Sister Mo''s news is really well-informed. You''ll know when we have an accident." Gu Weiyi sniffed and said. "I just went to the airport and found that the road was blocked. As soon as I inquired, I knew it was you who had an accident. I was worried about you, so I came to see you. Fortunately, you are OK." Mo Feiyan said gently. Gu only said seriously: "let sister Mo worry, but today is really scared to death! Today, the good thing is that Mr. Lin''s driving skills are good, otherwise we would all be killed. The police uncle said that this was a premeditated murder. I really don''t know who I''ve offended. They want to kill us like this! " Mo Feiyan sighed and said, "it''s really dangerous." Gu Weiyi reached for Ning Yiqing''s hand and said, "but I''m also blessed. If something happens here, Ning Yiqing will come all the way to see me. I''m so happy!" Mo Feiyan see two people holding hands together, extremely uncomfortable in the heart, but still calm face said: "your feelings are good!" "Yes Gu only said with a smile: "Ning Yiqing is very kind to me. The happiest thing in my life is to meet him!" Ning Yiqing has just heard Gu Weiyi and Lin Xianzhi analyze that Mo Feiyan may have done it. As soon as she turns around, she sees Gu Weiyi and Mo Feiyan talking happily. Even he doesn''t adapt to this rhythm. He turned to look at Lin Xian for an eye. Lin Xian Zhi smiles and winks at him. The meaning is obvious, that is, Gu and Mo Feiyan are sisters during this period of time. It seems that their relationship is very good. In fact, they are fighting all the time, and they all want to kill each other. Ning Yiqing''s eyes were slightly cold. She didn''t want to see Gu Weiyi and Mo Feiyan pretending to be friendly. She said to Gu Weiyi, "you just got hurt. Have a good rest. I''ll send Mo Feiyan out." Gu Weiyi is not in the mood to deal with Mo Feiyan at this time. With Ning Yiqing''s character, she is expected to cover Mo Feiyan''s words, so she nods with a smile. Mo Feiyan heard Ning Yiqing sent her out, she was happy, immediately nodded with a smile. When they walked out of the ward, they deliberately went through the dark but lengthy corridor in the hospital. This floor is all orthopedics, so all the big men who were injured by Ning Yiqing today were sent here. They all live on this floor. Chapter 1306 It''s just that the big men didn''t get the treatment of Gu only and others. There were not many beds in the hospital. At this time, they moved some beds temporarily. At least five or six people were packed in a three room ward, and more than ten were packed. Outside their door, there were police on guard, taking statements and questioning. Because their bones were broken by Ning Yiqing, they couldn''t move at all. At this time, they were crying in pain. Ning Yiqing takes Mo Feiyan to the door of the ward. When the people inside see him, they just feel murderous and fear him immediately. Suddenly the room was quiet. No matter how much the pain was, they could only bear it. Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you could still relieve pain and stop crying." Ning Yiqing''s face was cold, and she said slowly, "I''ve always been a short guard, but I won''t let anyone I care about suffer any injustice, and Gu is the only one on my sharp heart." Mo Feiyan did not know why he suddenly said this sentence, his face slightly stiff, but said: "the only sister can meet you, really happy." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said: "similarly, if someone bullies the people I care about, they will pay a very painful price." Mo Feiyan tries to maintain a calm face, but Ning Yiqing no longer looks at her. Instead, she points to the big men in the ward and says, "they are the cancer of the city. They usually do all the bad things. As a member of the security company, I have the obligation to deal with them, but there are many such people in the country. With my ability, I can''t deal with them all." He asked Mo Feiyan, "do you know why they are like this?" Mo Feiyan didn''t speak, Ning Yiqing said slowly: "that''s because they actually attacked Gu Wei, so I broke their hands and feet today. I will intervene in this matter to the end, so their life will be worse than death in the second half of their life." Mo Feiyan couldn''t help shivering when he heard his words, but he added: "all those who want to harm the only one, I will make their life worse than death. This is my principle of protecting short comings." Mo Feiyan at this time has not said clearly in the heart is jealousy or other emotions, take a deep breath and said: "you will not do so much?" "Not at all." Ning Yiqing''s tone was as cold as ice: "they deserve what they deserve. You should not have seen these scenes before. Today, I just came to see them. With this recognition, I believe you will be more calm in the future." He said a pull over her arm, she pulled into the ward, she did not want to go in, but where to hold his strength. He took her arm with one hand and lifted the clothes on the hands and feet of the big men with the other. Then she could clearly see the broken bones. The bones were broken, and some of them even broke the flesh. It looked shocking. Mo Feiyan is the first time to see this kind of picture, a nausea in her heart, she forced the impulse to vomit. Ning Yiqing said slowly: "today, he kicked Gu only once, so I broke his leg." He then took Mo Feiyan to look at the next big man. This big man is scar face. He was beaten the worst. His head was broken and blood was shed. All the bones of his hands and feet were broken. The whole person looked like a torn doll. Chapter 1307 Mo Feiyan never saw such a scene. She was so scared that her heart was beating and her hands and feet were shaking. Ning Yiqing said calmly: "he is the head of these people. He not only injured Gu Yiwei''s hand, but also wanted to break her head. It is said that someone told him to rape the corpse after killing Gu Yiwei, so I abandoned him completely. Come and feel it." Mo Feiyan couldn''t help saying, "no, I don''t want to!" Ning Yiqing didn''t hear her words. She pulled Mo Feiyan''s hand and touched the head of scar face. Mo Feiyan was scared to death, and immediately screamed: "I don''t want to touch it!" Ning Yiqing''s face was cold. She took her hand to touch the broken bone of scar''s face: "his bone is also the most thoroughly broken one among all people." Mo Feiyan''s hand bone is different from that of normal people. It''s almost eight rotten bones! That touch made her almost collapse! When she saw scar face again, she couldn''t help struggling to free herself from Ning Yiqing''s hand, and then she ran outside and vomited. This time Ning Yiqing didn''t stop her. She just watched her vomit coldly. All the people who bullied Gu have to pay the price! He has no evidence to prove that these things are done by Mo Feiyan. He can''t go through legal procedures to deal with Mo Feiyan, but he will also let Mo Feiyan pay the price. Mo Feiyan couldn''t stand up and vomit. He was very uncomfortable. Ning Yiqing walked slowly to her side and said: "no matter who is the key in the world, Gu is the enemy of me. I will not let them go. This time, it''s just a warning." Mo Feiyan vomites in a mess at this time, her heart is also all kinds of agitation, she is a smart person, at this time know Ning Yiqing is afraid to have doubts about her. Before she came here, she just wanted to test which step they found. By the way, she saw Ning Yiqing again and refresh her gentle and kind-hearted personality. But she didn''t expect that he just attacked her in doubt. Her hand has become a fist. At this time, she will not think that Gu Weiyi is really a silly and naive girl, but she still doesn''t think that Gu can make Ning Yiqing cherish it so much! There are some things that we all know, but we can''t say. Mo Feiyan forced down the nausea and reluctance in her heart, holding her waist in one hand and wiping the corners of her mouth with a tissue from her bag in the other hand. She took a deep breath and said, "I really didn''t expect that a cold person like you would become so enthusiastic after falling in love with someone." Ning Yiqing put one hand in her trouser pocket, looked at her without expression, and said: "since I was a child, I felt that the so-called smart people in this world are just a little more thorough than the general vision of seeing things. Because they can see things through, many things become indifferent and meaningless." "So these smart people are either tactful and obnoxious or vicious, but they are getting farther and farther away from the word kindness. In the final analysis, the so-called" self-discipline "is just a way to show or show others." Mo Feiyan was shocked when she heard his words. She and Ning Yiqing have been recognized as smart people in the courtyard since childhood. They have a set of rules to do things, and they are no longer what they were when they were young. Some things are not clear in a few words, some things are rooted in the heart, that is, traces that can not be erased in a lifetime. Chapter 1308 Mo Feiyan looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "you have changed." "You never know me. Why should I change?" Ning Yiqing said slowly. Mo Feiyan''s heart is blocked. Yes, Ning Yiqing has never been close to others since she was a child, so no one can see his mind clearly, but it is this kind of him that fascinates her more. She sighed and said with a smile, "yes, we are all grown up now. We are no longer what we used to be." She said with a smile and reached out to him, said: "Hello, I''m Mo Feiyan, let''s get to know each other again!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her hand and her face again. She said in a light voice, "since you are a stranger, you don''t need to know each other any more." He turned and left. Mo Feiyan did not expect that he would refuse so straightforward, or that he hated so obviously. Despite their childhood friendship, today they are just like strangers, and he doesn''t even give her the chance to get to know him again. She understood that if they met again later, they would be strangers. Mo Feiyan thought that he was smart, but now it seems that he is stupid. She gently exhaled a breath, in the heart some grievances, but also ignited the fighting spirit, she Mo Feiyan never give up, she wants to get things will try to get! She looked at Ning Yiqing''s tall and straight back, secretly bit her lower lip and said silently, "you are mine." Then she turned away and went back to her hotel. Liu Yuemin hasn''t recovered from his last poisoning. He was beaten by Gu only a few days ago. He doesn''t trust the doctors in the hospital. Zhou yeheng is treating him these days. When Mo Feiyan came back, Zhou yeheng just changed the medicine for Liu Yuemin. Liu Yuemin didn''t dare to ask more when she came back with a cold face. He just said with some pity, "I can''t get rid of Gu only this time. I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble in the future." Mo Feiyan didn''t speak. She turned around and asked her assistant, "did you find the only information I asked you to check before?" Assistant should be a cautiously said: "the Emperor just over there to Gu only information passed." "Show me." Mo Feiyan said in a deep voice. She asked people to check Gu''s information when she first met him, but at that time she didn''t take Gu''s information to heart. She only asked people to check Gu''s information carefully. After the assistant handed the information to Mo Feiyan, he stepped back. Mo Feiyan took a look at the data, and her face changed several times. She gritted her teeth and said, "well, you Gu, you are the only one. There is no truth from the beginning to the end!" She was so angry that she threw the paper directly on the ground. It was the first time that Liu Yuemin saw her so angry. Looking at this, she was really angry. He took a look at Mo Feiyan, then carefully picked up the paper on the ground and looked at it. Then his face also changed. He could not help scolding: "Gu is the only big liar!" They think Gu Weiyi is just a village girl from Lingcheng, but she is the daughter of Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue! She has the whole Su family and Cheng family behind her! They thought Gu was a harmless little white rabbit. As a result, she ruined Cheng Su Su when she was in the imperial capital! That series of things were done decisively and ruthlessly! Chapter 1309 They thought that Gu''s only degree would not be too high, and she might be a girl who left high school. As a result, she asked the only talented student who had been admitted with full marks in all subjects in DIDU University for so many years! Such Gu only, no matter from the family background, or education, or ability, all aspects are the master of full marks, but in front of them play the little white rabbit, play them round and round! Mo Feiyan took a deep breath and pressed her brow. She didn''t pay much attention to Gu only before. She felt that Gu only could not be her rival even though she was beautiful and a little scheming. But she knew at this time that Gu Weiyi was her strong enemy! She grew up so big, only she cheated, but this time she was cheated! She said in a deep voice: "find someone to look carefully at the two mines that Lin bought this time and see if there is any mystery in them!" Liu Yuemin immediately responded and called to arrange the relevant matters. Mo Feiyan only felt that she was flustered. Gu''s only thing really exceeded her expectation, so this time all things need to be reevaluated. There was something helpless in her eyes, because even if she was looking for someone to see the two mines that Lin bought now, she could see that there was a mystery in the two mines, and she could not do it any more. As soon as the mine has signed the contract, it is the owner''s property. There will be great resistance for her to move the two mines in the future. After thinking about it, she invited the mineral experts to come over again and asked about the vein situation of the two mines. After getting the repeated guarantee from the mineral experts, she was relieved. But even so, her heart is still extremely uncomfortable, there is always a sense of being played around by Gu. Gu only this side mood is very good, because Ning Yiqing send Mo Feiyan after finally no longer give her face to see. Her injuries are not serious, and there is no need to be hospitalized. In addition, she is a doctor, so she should not know her own injuries. In addition, she has called the Qin family to say that she wants to go back for the new year. If she can''t come back later, they will be worried. So she put forward the matter of discharge, Ning Yiqing originally wanted to object, she took his hand in his ear said a word, he looked at her, and then did the discharge procedures for her without saying a word. When they were ready to leave, Lin Xianzhi lay there and murmured, "two dog abusing demons, I''ve had bad luck for eight generations before I met you. Go as far as you are!" Gu only heard what he said and laughed, but he didn''t want to talk to him any more. He just reached out and waved to him, which means goodbye! Lin Xianzhi sighed as they left. He felt that he really needed to find a girlfriend seriously. It was too hard for him to be alone. Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing first fly to the provincial capital, and then go back to Lingcheng by car. Gu Wei called Qin Zhenhua early and said that she would come back today. As soon as she got out of the bus station, she saw Qin Zhenhua waiting there. She went to Qin Zhenhua happily and said, "Dad, I''m back!" Then she reached out and hugged Qin Zhenhua. When she returned to Lingcheng, she felt all kinds of kindness. Chapter 1310 Qin Zhenhua is not that kind of person who is too good at expressing feelings, but also some old-fashioned. At this time, he was hugged like this by Gu only, and he was a little embarrassed. But his heart is quite happy, he said with a smile: "your child is still the same as before, not stable at all." After he finished, he looked at her with great satisfaction and said, "it seems to be taller and more beautiful than before." When he came to pick up Gu only today, he was actually a little worried. She had said on the phone before about Gu only and the Cheng family and the Su family that he was not her father after all, so she was worried. Just at this time, seeing that she was the same as before, his heart was relaxed. After Qin Zhenhua greets Ning Yiqing, who follows Gu only, the father and daughter chat happily. The Qin family doesn''t have a car. Qin Zhenhua came here today with a bicycle. Gu Weiyi put all her bags on the back seat of the bike. Qin Zhenhua pushed the bike. She was surprised and asked, "Dad, can you ride a bike now?" "Yes Qin Zhenhua said happily: "the medicine you left at home has a good effect. I insist on doing the rehabilitation actions you taught me every day, so now I''m recovering very well. Now no one can see that I have had cerebral hemorrhage." When he first fell ill, there was a big change in his family. If he was not depressed at that time, it was false, because there was no hope at all. And he has always been so strong that he doesn''t want to drag others. Gu is not his own child after all, so he told her Gu''s life experience, which means to let her leave the Qin family, but he didn''t expect that she would never leave the Qin family. After that, he took the medicine that Gu left behind and recovered every day. With the encouragement of his grandparents, after the most difficult period of time, he regained his confidence in life. Gu only did not expect him to recover so well. She was also very happy. She said with a smile: "Dad''s body is recovering so well. I''ll have a few drinks with dad tonight to celebrate!" Qin Zhenhua also laughed. When the three returned to Qin''s house, their grandparents were waiting at the door. As soon as grandma saw that Gu was not happy, she took Gu''s hand and asked about her. Then she looked her up and down and said, "she''s thin again, but she looks good." Gu only made a face at his grandmother and said, "every few days I leave, my grandmother says I''m thin, so when I go out today, I weigh it specially. I''m not thin at all. I''ve gained two pounds more than before I went to school!" "It''s better for girls to be fat. You don''t want some girls outside to lose weight. They are as thin as hemp poles. They are not good-looking at all!" Grandma took her for a look and said, "Gee, it seems that she has grown taller." Gu only knew that after he went to the imperial capital, because he had been exercising all the time and his nutrition could keep up with him, he really grew up. Grandma immediately said: "all grow tall, but only two kilograms longer than at home, that is thin! You are such a child. You don''t know how to take care of yourself at all. " My grandfather said, "if you lose weight, you can make up for it. When your grandmother heard that you were coming back, she went back to the countryside to catch some bamboo mice. You have to eat more these days." Gu''s heart is warm at this time. It''s really good to be cherished by his family. Chapter 1311 Family love is always the warmest feeling in the world. Ning Yiqing stood behind Gu only, but slightly frowned. He was completely ignored. Seeing his expression, Qin Zhenhua asked him to sit in and thank him for sending Gu Wei home. Ning Yiqing, listening to Qin Zhenhua''s tone, seems to want to drive him away. It''s hard for him to be with Gu only. She doesn''t have to train and study, so he won''t separate from her. So he said in a low voice, "it''s all a family. You''re welcome." Because of his words, the family immediately quieted down. The word "family" came out of his mouth with a deep meaning. His grandparents and Qin Zhenhua looked at him curiously. He stretched out his hand to pull Gu only from Grandma''s side, and then announced their marriage news flatly: "I and the only one have been married, so we will be a family in the future." He said with great respect to the three said: "Dad, grandfather, grandmother, hello." This news is absolutely explosive news for the Qin family! Gu only did not expect that he would announce it at this time. Compared with her rejection of him when they just got married, she had fallen in love with him at this time, so he announced the wedding news in front of them. She thought it was nothing. Grandma looked at Gu with inquiring eyes. She nodded her head. Grandma immediately pulled Gu Weiwei into the kitchen, and then asked her softly, "are you really marrying Ning Yiqing? Why don''t you discuss this with us? " Ning Yiqing used to come to the Qin family before, and his attitude towards Gu''s only one can be seen at a glance, but Grandma didn''t expect that they would really get married! Gu Weiyi decided to tell the truth in front of his grandmother: "in fact, he and I got the certificate when we were in Lingcheng, but the family was in a mess at that time, and Lu Yurong had been fooling around there, so I never had the chance to tell you about it." Granny heard her again a Leng, and then stare at her, said: "you this child, such a big thing, how can never tell us!" Gu only slightly lowered his head and said, "this is mine, grandma, you punish me!" When grandma saw her like this, she was angry and funny: "punish you? You are so opinionated, I don''t have the courage to punish you! If you get angry and won''t go back to the Qin family, what can I do if I miss you? " Gu Weiyi held his grandmother in his arms and said, "even if I get married, it''s still grandma''s granddaughter. Don''t say you just punish me. You can''t drive me away even with a broom!" Then she added: "besides, if I don''t go home, where can I eat the bamboo mouse made by my grandmother?" Grandma stretched out her hand and scraped her nose, saying, "you are not a worry free person, you are still a foodie!" Gu only went to the imperial capital to study and told Qin Zhenhua about her finding Su tingxue. Then Qin Zhenhua told her grandmother Gu only''s life experience. Grandma was sad for a while when she knew about it. Such a good granddaughter was not her own granddaughter! At that time, like Qin Zhenhua, her grandmother was worried that Gu Weiwei would not return to the Qin family, because the Su family and Cheng family were much better than the Qin family. Most importantly, Gu Weiwei had only lived in the Qin family for less than a year. Chapter 1312 And this year, Lu Yurong was still in a dilemma. On the whole, Gu''s time in the Qin family was not pleasant. But at this time, Gu''s only appearance told them clearly that in her heart, the Qin family was still her family, and they were still her family. This time Gu Wei came back, we all had a tacit understanding not to mention the original thing, let alone Gu''s only life experience. Gu only whispered: "I haven''t eaten my grandmother''s food for a long time. I think about it every day!" Grandma was very happy when she heard her words. Now she could not take care of her only anger. She turned to ask her: "I think Ning Yiqing is a cold one. He doesn''t look like a person who will hurt others. He has been in the army all the time. Is he good to you? Have you been bullied? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandma, you don''t see that he usually seems to be too cold. In fact, he is very kind and kind to me. I was going to go home alone, but he didn''t feel at ease. He asked for several days'' leave to accompany me back." "That''s good." Grandma breathed a sigh of relief, but said: "you are still young, and reading, these years can be careful, children, this matter first don''t worry, wait for you to finish reading the book regeneration." Gu''s face suddenly turned red. She and Ning Yiqing have been together for a long time, but they still don''t have that. Grandma just thought about having a baby! She coughed softly and said, "Granny, don''t worry. I know it." "You''ve always been a smart man." Grandma sighed and said, "it''s just that this kind of thing can''t be controlled sometimes. It''s just that the Ning family is so high that we Qin family are so many. In the future, I''m afraid you will live in the imperial capital. What can you do if you are bullied?" Gu''s only heart is warm. This is her family. They don''t want to get married to such a wealthy family as Ning''s, and they don''t want to get any light from her in the future. What they think is what she will do if she is bullied by Ning Yiqing. She hugged her grandmother and said, "grandma, don''t worry, he''s very kind to me, so he won''t bully me! But if he bullies me later, I''ll kick him straight home, so grandma, you have to keep my room for me! " Grandma laughs, and finally feels that she thinks too much. Gu only has Cheng''s family and Su''s family to support her. Even if Ning Yiqing really bullies her, naturally someone can help her. In the living room, both grandfather and Qin Zhenhua looked at Ning Yiqing. He said in a low voice, "if Dad and grandfather have anything to ask, just ask." Qin Zhenhua and his grandfather looked at each other and asked Ning Yiqing, "although the only one is not my own, it''s more intimate in my heart than my own. Now I just want to ask you, are you sincere to her?" "I believe no one in the world will make fun of their marriage." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "when I decide to be with her, I''ll make a plan to live with her for the rest of my life." Qin Zhenhua also has some understanding of his character. He knows that he has never been the kind of boaster. Since he said it, he will certainly do it. Qin Zhenhua breathed a sigh of relief, but asked another question: "why choose her?" This question can be said to be a little sharp. With so many girls in the world, Ning Yiqing''s conditions are so good and she has so many choices. Why would she choose Gu only? Chapter 1313 This question is not easy to answer. Ning Yiqing answered very simply: "because it''s her, it''s her, and it can only be her." Qin Zhenhua didn''t expect that what he gave was such an answer, and the answer was quite gratifying to him. He was a man, and of course he knew the deep meaning of his words. So Qin Zhenhua asked, "how do you plan to live with her in the future?" Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly Yang: "pour what I can, give her the best, with her heart." Qin Zhenhua nodded with satisfaction, but could not help sighing. All of a sudden, he felt that Gu Weiyi was robbed by others. He thought Gu Weiyi was still young, and he could take care of her for a while. Although she didn''t need his care, she could take care of her, but she was the spiritual pillar of their Qin family. Since his last cerebral hemorrhage, Gu only propped up the family. Without her, the family would have been scattered. How long has it been? Gu only got married. Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "Dad, don''t worry about giving me the only one. I swear with my life that I will treat her well and won''t let her suffer any injustice." As a matter of fact, Qin Zhenhua''s questions today are a little sharp. With Ning Yiqing''s character, it is difficult to answer his questions so calmly. However, because Gu Weiyi respects Qin Zhenhua, Ning Yiqing respects him as well. Qin Zhenhua nodded his head lightly, but said: "if you are not good to him in the future, no matter how high the lintel of your Ning family is, no matter how powerful it is, I will deal with you even if I fight my life." Ning Yiqing is not angry when she hears this sentence. Instead, she is happy for Gu Weiyi because of this sentence. Even if Cheng Jinmo doesn''t recognize Gu Weiyi, Gu Weiyi has a father who loves her. He knew that it was useless to make more promises at this time, so he simply didn''t say anything. Time can prove everything. Grandparents and grandchildren whispered in the kitchen, and then began to cook. Grandma obviously made a lot of preparation for Gu Weiyi to go home. There were a lot of dishes at home, and Gu helped to clean them up. Bamboo mice have been dealt with for a long time. At this time, you just need to chop small pieces. The other vegetables are planted at home. There''s a lot of mud in them. It''s troublesome to clean them. Grandma looked at the way she was helping. She was very pleased. The only pity was that she was not her own granddaughter. Her grandsons and granddaughters are all because of Lu Yurong. One of them is in the imperial capital. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to come back all his life, and the only grandson is also taken care of by Lu Yurong. Because they married Lu Yurong, the Qin family almost lost their family, but they still need to live on. Even if Gu is not their own, they are willing to treat her as their own as long as she wants to. Lunch is six dishes and one soup. During the meal, grandma always gave her food, always said she was thin, let her eat more. Gu only sighed: "grandma, I will grow at least ten jin of meat in the New Year!" "Don''t be afraid of getting fat!" Grandma gave her another chopstick of bamboo mouse meat. She was a little sad, and the dishes in the bowl were piled as high as a mountain! When she finished her meal, her stomach was full! Ning Yiqing wanted to laugh when she saw her appearance. In fact, she knew how to refuse people, but in front of people who really cared about her, he found that she didn''t know how to refuse at all. So he took her out to eat after dinner. Chapter 1314 After Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing went out, her grandmother sighed: "the only one is the Golden branch and jade leaf, but she has suffered a lot in the past ten years. Now I only hope Ning Yiqing is sincere to her. It''s a pity that she can be happy all the time." As for what a pity, the three people sitting here all know. Grandfather''s words are few, but directly summed up: "Ning Yiqing is good, she will be happy." This is essentially a wish in their hearts. Qin Zhenhua sat there smoking and did not speak. His grandmother looked at him and asked, "what do you think of this?" "The only one is my own daughter." Qin Zhenhua said after spitting a cigarette ring. When grandparents heard this sentence, their eyes lit up immediately. Yes, girls like Gu only treat her with sincerity. Naturally, she will also treat her with sincerity. It''s a pity that there is no such thing. But grandma was worried and said, "I just don''t know if she''s close to us, what the Cheng family and the Su family will think, and whether they will stop her from communicating with us." It''s also something that grandfather and Qin Zhenhua are worried about, and they are silent at home. Lingcheng''s winter is much warmer than the emperor''s. although it is winter, it seems to be much more gentle. The wind seems to be gentle on the face. Gu Ning Yiqing walked along the river, and they said something unimportant all the way, but she suddenly felt that they were in love now. They are busy at ordinary times. It''s rare for them to be idle at this time. It''s a wonderful time. Gu Wei glanced at Ning Yiqing, and saw that he was tall and straight, and the whole person didn''t look very close, but now she already knew that it was just appearance, and he was not that kind of person at all. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and the smile in her eyes became stronger. She blinked. Seeing that there was no one left or right, she pulled him into an alley. After the alley is a primary school, now the school has a holiday, there is no one inside. She pulled him around, put him against the school wall, reached for his chin and said, "whose little brother is this? How can he look so good?" Ning Yiqing felt something wrong when she took him to this secluded alley. She thought she had something wrong, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to tease him. He did not flick her hand, but with some disgusting eyes said: "Gu, you are too short." Gu Yiwei The kind of atmosphere she wanted for the hooligan to tease the good family and the beautiful man disappeared because of their height difference: he was nearly a head taller than her. So she''s picking his chin. She said with a flat mouth, "can''t you cooperate?" Ning Yi Qing looked at her one eye, a revolve, two people turned position, become him to hold her against the wall. He pinched her chin and said, "is that how it works?" Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing''s eyes are deep: "if it''s this kind of cooperation, I''m willing to." His voice line is a little bit heavy, then there is a touch of pulling people''s taste. Gu only looked at him and said, "this is not the same drama I set first. No, we still have to change..." Her word "Lai" had not yet been uttered, and his lips had already been on her lips. The light wind blows, and the rustling sound of bamboo leaves comes from the school bamboo forest. Chapter 1315 The wall is cold, but it has the most enthusiastic red color. Deep affection, cold winter also has a bit of spring. There are few people in the alley, but it is a time of deep love. Gu only wanted to protest when his lips came, but when his tongue went into her lips, her mind stopped. She comforted herself in her heart. Although the process was different from her expectation, the result was the same. Er, the result is actually a little different. She always wants to be the one who takes the initiative and controls the rhythm and situation. Now she can''t control her hand. She can''t control her feet. She wants to be closer to him. Ning Yiqing felt her enthusiasm, and her heart trembled slightly, holding her slender waist in one hand and the back of her head in the other. At this time, there was no one around, but I had to worry that someone would pass by at any time. Gu Weiyi couldn''t figure out what she was thinking at this time. She was afraid of someone coming and wanted to get closer to him. However, her reason told her that she couldn''t go on like this. Just then, a light cough came from a distance. Gu Weiyi was startled and pushed Ning Yiqing away. He turned around to have a look. However, he saw Zhu Jiagang salivating with a smile and saying hello to them: "good brother, good sister-in-law!" Gu only feels that her face is all lost. She seldom wants to be close to Ning Yiqing, but she also meets acquaintances! She didn''t speak, but Ning Yiqing held her in her arms and asked Zhu Jiagang, "how long will you stay with us?" "I can''t hide anything from you." Zhu Jiagang said with a smile, "when I saw you by the river just now, I thought you looked familiar, so I followed you to have a look. I didn''t expect it was you." Gu once again felt that her face was about to lose light! It turns out that Zhu Jiagang followed them from the beginning, but she didn''t find out because she was playing Ning Yiqing''s idea. The most exasperating thing is that Ning Yiqing has long found that Zhu Jiagang is following them, but she still doesn''t remind her! Her red face stretched out her hand and twisted it on Ning Yiqing''s waist. Seeing her embarrassment, Ning Yiqing wanted to laugh, but she felt more and more lovely. She put her hand in her palm and scratched it. She was always ticklish, so she wanted to take it back. However, he held her hand tightly to prevent her from escaping, and then said calmly, "when you see us, you''ll come and say hello, and then you''ll be beaten so carefully." Zhu Jiagang said: "that''s natural. I''m a little slow today and I didn''t catch up with you." He wanted to see their embarrassment, but he didn''t expect that Ning Yiqing, who was always cold, was like a nobody, and then did those little moves in front of him. He felt that he had been severely hit by 10000 points. Although he used to know that Ning Yiqing was different from Gu Wei, now it seems that the two people''s relationship has developed rapidly during this period, and now it is completely different from before. Gu Weiyi stares at Ning Yiqing, and then says to Zhu Jiagang, "Why are you here?" Zhu Jiagang said with a smile, "has sister-in-law forgotten? My family lives there He pointed to a house with a yard not far away. Gu Weiyi really didn''t know his home address. When he said that, she vaguely remembered that he had told her. "How''s it going in the factory?" Gu only digs off the topic. Chapter 1316 "Everything goes well." Zhu Jiagang''s eyes were filled with gratitude: "I have always listened to my sister-in-law''s words and wanted to be a gangster with style, so I decided to take my brothers out of poverty and become rich. Some time ago, when the factory recruited people, I arranged them to suitable positions." "If we don''t have a sister-in-law, we''re afraid that our brothers are still on the road. This year, we''ll have to be locked up. After that, we''ll change our mind and follow our sister-in-law to be a good person." Gu only remembered what it looked like in 1994 and 1995 when he heard this. The nationwide crackdown was officially launched, and many of those who were outside were arrested. The younger brothers Zhu Jiagang took with them, because of him, had been working in the pharmaceutical factory for a long time, so they escaped. She said with a smile, "well, then you have to take care of your little brother. Don''t make trouble for my factory!" "With my brother, who dares to make trouble?" Zhu Jiagang said seriously: "if they dare to cause trouble to their sister-in-law, I will beat them to death first!" Gu only nodded his head lightly and said, "let''s go to the factory. I also want to know what you''ve done to the factory during my absence." Zhu Jiagang sighed: "although brother Yong is a bit old-fashioned, he is a good manager of the factory. In addition, uncle Qin often comes to the factory these days. Now our pharmaceutical factory is a model enterprise in the city." Yongge in his mouth refers to Yang Yong, Chen Zhao''s uncle. Gu only invited him to manage the affairs in the pharmaceutical factory before he started school. Gu only knows that he always exaggerates, so she just listens to what he says. But when they arrived at the pharmaceutical factory, she saw the neat workshop, orderly arrangement of medicinal materials, and the busy workers inside, she was still a little dizzy. When she left, the factory buildings had not been completely built, and the land inside was still muddy. She had not been here for several months, and it had completely changed! The security guard at the gate didn''t know Gu only, so even if Zhu Jiagang brought them over, they had to register. Zhu Jiagang glared at the security guard and said, "you have no eyes. You don''t even know our boss." Looking at Gu Weiyi''s young face, the security guard couldn''t connect her with their big boss. He was a little embarrassed and said, "this is stipulated by general manager Yang. No matter who comes into the factory, they have to register." Zhu Jiagang also wanted to teach the security guard a lesson, but Gu Weiyi stopped him and said, "it''s a good thing that the factory is strictly controlled in and out of the factory." She then said to the security guard, "you are so serious and responsible, which is worthy of praise. I will give you a double salary reward this month." In fact, the security guard still didn''t believe that she was the real boss of the pharmaceutical factory. At this time, he just laughed and didn''t pay attention to her. Gu only into the office building, found that the inside clean and tidy, the atmosphere inside is very good. When the three arrived at Yang Yong''s office, he was making a phone call. At this time, Gu Yiwei and others came. His eyes couldn''t help but brighten, and then he quickly ended the call. He said with a smile: "Mr. Gu, you are back!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "don''t call me president Gu, just call me the only one!" President Gu''s address made her feel very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. Chapter 1317 Yang Yong looks much better than when he was in the stone factory before. At that time, he was very worried about that factory. Although there will be more things in the early days of the pharmaceutical factory, it gives him a completely different feeling. The efficacy produced by the pharmaceutical factory is excellent. When the patient feeds back the information, he also has a great sense of achievement. He nodded with a smile, then took an account book from his desk and put it in front of her, saying: "Uncle Qin said that you would come back in this period of time. I asked the financial department to do a good job in the accounts early. Fortunately, it''s not disgraceful!" Gu only knew that the medicine in the factory was selling well when she talked to Yang Yong on the phone. Now she has made a small profit, but she was surprised when she opened the account book and flipped through a few pages. This is not a small profit, but a very good job, especially this month, sales have been considerable. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Mr. Yang, you are well managed." Yang Yong sighed and said: "where I have a good business, it''s your good prescription and medicinal materials, so even if our medicine is a little bit more expensive than on the market, the common people are willing to accept it." Gu was worried because she couldn''t run the pharmaceutical factory herself. What she wanted to do was to build the pharmaceutical factory and improve the internal things, and then take care of the pharmaceutical factory herself after graduation. Now the situation is much better than she expected. In the future, even if she doesn''t take care of the pharmaceutical factory and Yang Yong is there, she basically doesn''t need to worry about it. She said seriously, "my original intention of setting up a pharmaceutical factory was to let the common people take reassuring medicine. It seems that I''m a step closer to this goal now." Yang Yong also told her in detail about some problems recently encountered by the pharmaceutical factory, such as output, raw materials of medicinal materials, and a series of inspections by relevant departments. Although they are making profits now, there are also many problems. Gu only listened carefully, discussed with him carefully, thought of some methods, and made some decisions, but when she made decisions, she would first ask Yang Yong''s opinions. After all, he was always in charge of the pharmaceutical factory, and he would be more familiar with the things in the pharmaceutical factory. Yang Yong is relieved to see her way of doing things. Although she is young, she is quite experienced in doing things. She seems to have a good understanding of the operation of the pharmaceutical factory. These decisions can solve some problems encountered by the pharmaceutical factory. After the negotiation, Gu only asked Yang Yong, "do the Gu people work in the factory?" "Yes." Yang Yong said with a smile: "they are very conscientious and down-to-earth in their work. Seeing that Gu Changgui is steady and diligent in his work, I promoted him to the leader of the first group of Shengchang factory. He is mainly responsible for cutting drugs." Gu Changgui is Gu''s father''s name. The shape of Gu''s herbs will need to be adjusted when they are used. Some need to be chopped a little more, while others need to be powdered. "I''ll go and see them," she said with a smile Yang Yong is aware of Gu''s only relationship with Gu''s family. He was worried that they would not be easy to manage when they entered the pharmaceutical factory to engage in specialization. However, facts have proved that he was worried too much. Gu''s husband and wife are solid, honest, honest and serious. For such employees, managers will like it very much. Chapter 1318 Because of their low level of education, the Gu family and his wife can not be promoted to be senior executives, but they are responsible for several key processes in the workshop. Yang Yong is very relieved. Gu only waited outside the dust-free workshop for a while, then it was time to get off work. After a while, Gu''s father and Gu''s mother came out of the workshop. Gu only went to them and called, "Dad, mom!" As soon as Gu''s father and mother saw her, they were overjoyed. Gu''s mother came up to her and asked, "the only one, how do you come here?" "I''ve come to see you!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "do you still adapt in the factory?" "We''re all right!" Gu Ma sighed and said: "the salary in the factory is very good. Your father and I can earn 5000 yuan a month with bonus! Not only does Qianqian and Dongdong have enough money for their tuition, they can eat meat every week! " Gu''s father said: "only this time, you''ve helped the family a lot." In Lingcheng in the 1990s, the salary was absolutely high, and it was much easier to work than doing farm work in the fields. They were very satisfied. Over the past few months, they have not only paid off all the debts owed by their family, but also accumulated some savings, which they did not dare to think about before. At this rate of saving, they will soon be able to save thousands of dollars and all the expenses of going to college, and they will be able to rebuild their house. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I didn''t do anything, mainly because you work seriously, which is the result of your hard work." She knew too well what the money meant to her family. She looked carefully at Gu''s father and mother, and their looks were much better than when she met before school. Seeing such changes in Gu''s family, she knew that she would not have to worry too much about their livelihood in the future. With a down-to-earth attitude, she knew that she would only get better and better in the future. Gu Ma said, "if you don''t introduce us, the factory won''t accept us. You don''t know. Now many people want to work in our factory, but they can''t come in. It''s said that the requirements for recruiting workers are very high now." Gu dad echoed: "it''s not true, so your mother and I are trying to learn to identify herbs and strengthen the knowledge of pharmacology, but we dare not fall behind." Gu only knew that when Gu dad was young, seeing his grandfather practicing medicine could not improve his family''s life. At that time, he thought that remembering the properties and pharmacology of those herbs was troublesome, so he didn''t study them seriously. At this time, he went to a pharmaceutical factory and dealt with these herbs every day. He couldn''t leave them behind. Gu Weiyi was also very pleased to see their energetic appearance. What she was afraid of was that they didn''t have the spirit to fight. Now seeing their mental outlook, she was completely relieved. Gu Ma took Gu''s only hand and said, "it''s rare for you to come back. Go to our rental house tonight and we''ll make delicious food for you!" Gu only grew up eating Gu Ma''s food. She also wanted to eat Gu Ma''s food. But after they had worked all day, she didn''t want Gu Ma to be busy any more, so she said, "tonight, when our family get together, where can we make her work harder? We''ll call thousands of people and Dongdong, and we''ll go to the restaurant to eat." Gu''s mother and father are very thrifty at ordinary times. They are not willing to spend money on food outside. But at this time, Gu Weiyi put forward that they were willing to spend the money. So Gu Ma nodded and said, "OK! We''ll eat in the restaurant! " Chapter 1319 Because Gu''s father and mother work in the city, they rent a house nearby. The house they rent is not big, just a room with one living room. Because Dongdong and Qianqian sometimes come to live, there is a bed in the living room. Dongdong and Qianqian are also in the rental room today. When they go in, Dongdong is picking vegetables and Qianqian is preparing to cook. Gu Ma came in and said, "Qianqian, Dongdong, look who''s back!" The two children poked their heads out of the kitchen and saw Gu Weiyi''s eyes brighten. They cheerfully called out: "elder sister!" Gu Wei looked at them and said with a smile: "ah, they have grown tall. Qianqian is more and more beautiful, Dongdong is more and more handsome!" Their clothes are clean and their skin looks whiter than that in the summer vacation. Because their meals in recent months are much better than before, they have grown up. Qian Qian took Gu''s only hand and said, "sister, how did you come back! I''ve been waiting for a long time. Your holiday at DIDU University won''t be later than our senior three "There was a delay." Gu Weiyi touched her head and said, "study hard, and you will be the provincial champion in the college entrance examination." Qianqian flicked away her hand and said, "touch my head again. I''m not a child anymore! Besides, you are only one year older than me! " When she finished, she put her hand around Gu Weiyi and said, "so the right way to express closeness should be like this, not the mother like kindness." Gu can''t help laughing when she hears her words. Gu is reborn, so she values everything more. Judging from the age of her previous life, she is less than 18 years old, which is a bit like the elder looking at the younger. Gu Ma glared and said, "this child is so impolite. How can you talk to your sister?" Thousands of back sentence: "she is my sister, I want to talk how to speak." Gu only smile, she naturally does not exclude thousands of close to her. Dongdong quit: "I want to hold you too!" He was a naughty boy when he was a child, and now he has grown up. At this time, he still has a little strength when he reaches for a hug, and almost doesn''t push Gu to the ground. Gu''s father and mother laughed and scolded him, but he just grinned. The boys were thick skinned and didn''t put their blame on them at all. Gu Weiyi asked them to change their shoes and go out to eat. Dongdong also cheered: "great, I''m tired of eating mom''s pork stewed cabbage every day recently! It''s better to be my sister. I''ll have something delicious as soon as I come back! " Gu Ma had to teach him a few more words, but he had no skin and no face to smile. After the family finished, they found Ning Yiqing waiting at the door. They haven''t met Ning Yiqing. They just see that he is well-dressed, handsome, cool and noble. Qianqian and Dongdong look at him curiously. Gu Weiyi is about to introduce Ning Yiqing, but he said lightly: "I''m your brother-in-law." On the way here, Gu only introduced Ning Yiqing to Gu''s father and mother, but he didn''t make clear the relationship between them. At this time, he introduced himself in such a way that everyone in Gu''s family was in a trap. Qianqian and Dongdong were stunned for a while, while Ning Yiqing handed over a red envelope: "it will be new year in a few days, and I will give you lucky money in advance." Chapter 1320 Ning Yiqing''s words are hard, and his momentum is a bit frightening. Qianqian and Dongdong look at each other, but they don''t dare to accept the red envelope he handed over. After all, he is still a stranger to them. Gu only see him out of the red envelope also some stunned, when he prepared the red envelope, she did not know. Ning Yiqing''s brow slightly wrinkled up, Gu only thought his patience is not good, immediately said: "he gave you just like, don''t be polite with him." Qianqian and Dongdong look at Ning Yiqing with gossip. She smiles and spreads her hand. Dongdong was a little more cheeky. He took the red envelope and said, "thank you, brother-in-law." Dongdong accepted the red envelope, and Qianqian also took it. They felt the thickness of the red envelope, as if it was still a little thick. They looked at each other and were curious. Gu only found such a handsome and temperament man as the object. Gu''s father and Gu''s mother are a little embarrassed. Gu''s family style is always strict. One of them is that they can''t take other people''s money casually. So they look at Gu together and she nods her head lightly. When several people went downstairs, Qianqian pulled Gu''s only hand behind him and asked softly, "elder sister, is he really your object?" Gu Wei nodded and asked: "when did you talk about it?" Gu Weiyi reached out and knocked her on the head and said, "don''t worry about the affairs of adults and children!" Qian Qian covered his head and said, "what kind of adult are you! I''m not a child, either Gu Wei gave her a smile: "I''m 18 years old, so I''m an adult, and you''re not 18 years old, so you''re a minor. Isn''t that an adult and a child?" Qianqian was choked by her words and couldn''t refute them. She snorted and said, "elder sister, you are bullying people!" Gu Wei nodded: "I am bullying you. What can you do to me? I''m not only supported by my parents, but also supported by my friends. You can''t bully me any more. " In the past, when Gu was looking after his family, because his character was not as shrewd as Qianqian, the two sisters never stopped talking. Although Qianqian was smaller than Gu, he would take care of Gu in turn. Occasionally, when he felt that Gu was not doing well, he would teach Gu a few words. The last time Gu Wei came back to Gu''s home, Qian Qian felt that Gu was different from before. This time, he felt the difference. Now Gu is confident and calm, and his color is flying. Qianqian saw her transformation, and her eyes were full of envy. Qianqian thinks that Gu''s great change should be related to going to the city and studying in the imperial capital, so she vows in her heart that she will also enter the University in the imperial capital, and she will be as confident and calm as Gu. The hotel is located in a hotel not far from their rental house. The front of the shop is not big, but the inside is spacious and clean, and the price of the dishes is very reasonable. Gu Weiyi ordered all the famous dishes in the restaurant. Gu''s father and mother seldom come to the restaurant for dinner. The taste of the dishes is also very in line with their taste. The atmosphere is very good when they eat. They talk about the small things in life, but Ning Yiqing can''t get in the way of those things, so he sits by Gu''s side all the way and doesn''t say a word. Although he thought the topic of their conversation was boring, he liked the atmosphere. Chapter 1321 Gu is afraid that Ning Yiqing will be angry with her after dinner, and he will coax him at that time, so he will give him food from time to time, and will secretly pinch his palm to appease him. Ning Yiqing felt more comfortable because of Gu''s only small movements, so she was no longer cold. Qianqian saw two people''s small movements in the whole process and wanted to laugh. Gu''s father, however, because he didn''t know Ning Yiqing''s origin, wanted to shut him down for Gu, so he asked Ning Yiqing, "where does Xiao Ning work?" In this era, when the elders call the less familiar younger generation, they will directly add a small word in front of the surname to address them. It''s just Gu''s first time to hear someone call Ning Yiqing Xiaoning. She can''t help laughing. Ning Yiqing was called this for the first time when he was so old. He was a bit uncomfortable. When he was sure that Gu''s father was talking to him, he replied, "I''m a responsible person. I work for a professional security company. I usually work in the company. Now I''m the Deputy general manager." As soon as everyone in Gu''s family heard that he was actually a deputy general manager, they were all shocked! They don''t understand this, so they don''t know what the deputy general manager is in charge of. But because of the TV series, they know that the deputy general manager is no longer a small position, and Ning Yiqing is still so young! Before they saw Ning Yiqing standing there, it was extraordinary. Although they guessed that he had some background, they didn''t expect that the background was so big! Gu only saw the surprised look of Gu family and knew that for ordinary people, the post of deputy general manager was really frightening. So she said with a smile: "whether he is a deputy general manager or an ordinary person, he is Ning Yiqing to me and my object." Gu''s father thought it was such a gift, and then he said to Ning Yiqing, "Xiao Ning, the only one who has suffered a lot from us since childhood, you can''t bully her!" Ning Yiqing has been taught twice by Qin Zhenhua and Gu''s father today. He''s also a bit embarrassed. Does he look like he''s going to bully Gu? After thinking about it, he said in a low voice: "externally, I will never bully ordinary people. I will only try my best to take care of them. Internally, I am just a man when I get home. A man''s duty is to take care of his family." When he said this, he took a look at Gu and asked, "have I ever bullied you?" Gu Weiyi smiles and shakes her head. Ning Yiqing looks at Gu''s father and Gu''s mother and says, "Mom and Dad, you''ve heard that. I never bully people, but she always wants to bully me." As soon as he said this, all the family members laughed. Ning Yiqing didn''t think his words were funny, but all the family members laughed. With this smile, the atmosphere becomes relaxed again. Dongdong also finds that Ning Yiqing doesn''t seem too terrible, so he pulls him to ask something about the security company. Ning Yiqing is not good at chatting, but he thinks that Dongdong''s brother-in-law is much more lovely than the brother-in-law who started to Shutang, so he patiently tells him something about the company, and Dongdong is very interested in it. After the meal, Dongdong has become Ning Yiqing''s little fan. Gu Wei''s father wanted to pay the bill after dinner, but he found that Gu Wei had already bought it. He could not help complaining about Gu Wei, saying that she spent money recklessly. Now she is still in college, and she has to spend her family''s money and save her money. Chapter 1322 Gu only knew that Gu''s parents were for her good, so he explained with a smile: "although I''m still studying, I''ve found a good part-time job. In addition to supporting myself, I still have some surplus. When I make money, of course I have to treat my parents to a good meal." Gu''s father and Gu''s mother took pains to let Gu only go back to Qin''s home. Later, they heard that Lu Yurong was not good to Gu only, and they always regretted it. Now they are relieved to see that she is living well and has found such an excellent partner. The family sat there again, chatting and asking each other about each other''s recent situation. They found that each other had a better life than before, and they all felt that each other''s looks were very good. Until around 9 p.m., Gu and his family separated. Today, when they came out, Ning Yiqing didn''t drive. At this time, they didn''t want to take a car, so they walked slowly towards the Qin family with some dim street lights. Ning Yiqing said in a light voice: "fortunately, Cheng Jinmo didn''t recognize you. Otherwise, if you lose your temper in the future, your three dads will come to me for trouble. I''m afraid that they can break my head." Gu only heard and laughed, and the feeling of returning to Lingcheng made her feel very comfortable. After all, this is the place where she grew up. There are the relatives who raised her. Normally speaking, the wrong child will suffer one way or another. Gu only ate a lot in his previous life, but this life is more valuable and priceless. She said with a smile: "Ning Yiqing, I think I am very happy." Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and put her in her arms: "I think I will be under great pressure in the future. Your relatives are afraid that they will rob you from me." He then glared at her and said, "your performance today is very bad. With your relatives, you don''t care about me. Gu only has to spank you." Gu only said in a low voice: "for them, it''s you who have robbed me. Therefore, no matter whether it''s imperial capital or Lingcheng, I have people to support me. You can''t bully me in the future." Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said, "Gu you are a big liar." "Where can I lie to you?" Gu asked curiously. Ning Yiqing looked into her eyes and asked, "what did you say to me when you were discharged yesterday?" Gu Wei felt guilty and said, "well, aren''t we in love now?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "say what you said yesterday again!" Gu only whispered: "we are now living in a world of two people. It is impossible for my family to know my injury. You must change the medicine." What she said yesterday is actually "after we leave hospital, we live together day and night. You can change my medicine for me." Ning Yiqing glared at her and said, "Gu Youyi, I really misunderstood you. You are playing a word game with me." In fact, the only thing that she could convince him of yesterday was "day and night together", but now the situation is totally different from what he imagined. They were together all the time, but she didn''t even have time to talk to him all day. And he can guess the following things. There are not many rooms in the Qin family. He can''t live in the Qin family. The only elders of the Qin family can''t let him sleep with Gu only. Now he just wants to sleep with her! Chapter 1323 Ning Yiqing thinks that he was really bewildered yesterday, because her words let her out of hospital, and then follow her back to Lingcheng. Gu only saw that he was angry and guilty. She said softly, "no matter where I am, my heart will always be with you." Ning Yi Qing picked eyebrow to see her one eye: "even if you speak again nice to hear, also can''t cover up you is a cheat of fact." Gu Yiwei gently pursed his lower lip, took his arm and said, "I really didn''t intend to cheat you. I just didn''t expect that my relatives would be so enthusiastic. I thought that you would be happy if so many people treat me well." Ning Yiqing snorted coldly, turned her head and didn''t care about her. Gu only rubbed to his side again and said, "but no matter how good they are to me, they are not as good as you are to me." Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pinched her nose and said, "Gu Weiwei, why didn''t I find that your mouth is so sweet before?" Gu Weiyi covered his nose, winked at him and said, "you have kissed me so many times. Do you know if my mouth is sweet or not?" Ning Yiqing He felt that he had been teased by his daughter-in-law. Gu only but added a sentence in the heart: "my mouth is so sweet, isn''t it all forced out by you? You have such a big temper that you always get angry. I have no choice but to do it! " Ning Yiqing turned to look at her and said, "I want to try it again now." Then he took her by the waist and kissed her on the lips. Gu only some measures not to prevent, sighed in the heart, sure enough, Ning Shao has been unable to withstand the pull. They hugged each other and had a long kiss. There was almost no one outside Lingcheng on a winter night, and naturally no one bothered them. The snow came unexpectedly and fell gently on their hair and shoulders. When Gu only found the snow, he said with surprise on his lips, "Ning Yiqing, it''s snowing!" Ning Yiqing took a look at the snow floating around and said, "you don''t pay attention to kissing. Gu Youyi, you should spank!" He actually patted her on the butt. Gu Weiyi chuckled. It''s snowing. It''s time for them to go back. Because of the snow, Qin Zhenhua did not blow Ning Yiqing out of the Qin family, but let Ning Yiqing sleep with him. Ning Yiqing is not happy with Qin Zhenhua''s arrangement, but it''s not easy to show on his face. Besides, he is always cold faced, so he can''t see anything. In the past, when Gu only had no definite relationship with Ning Yiqing, Qin Zhenhua thought highly of Ning Yiqing. Now that Ning Yiqing abducted his precious daughter, he was a little uncomfortable as an old father-in-law. This kind of feeling is a bit like his own hard-working Chinese cabbage was arched by pigs, so he must watch and beat. Weng and his son-in-law had just begun to chat. As a result, Ning Yiqing was bored. Qin Zhenhua said three sentences, but he couldn''t say a word, and he couldn''t answer a question. What''s more, a "um" was the answer. Qin Zhenhua was not a talker, so they soon died of the conversation and went to sleep. In the middle of the night, Qin Zhenhua feels something moving around him. He opens his eyes and sees Ning Yiqing walking out of the room. So late, where Ning Yiqing will go, Qin Zhenhua of course can guess, he is hesitating whether to shout a voice to rest Ning Yiqing''s mind? Chapter 1324 Qin Zhenhua is still hesitating whether to call Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing has already gone upstairs, and then he hears the sound of opening the door. The door is either unlocked or Gu only opened it inside. But whatever it is, it is enough to show that this is Gu''s only meaning. He still clearly remembers that when Gu only came to the Qin family, he would lock the door every time he went back to his room. Qin Zhenhua sighed in his heart: "women don''t stay in school!" Gu only one is no matter whether Ning Yiqing will come in the evening or not, this door must be reserved for him. Otherwise, uncle Ning will settle accounts after autumn and say that she is a liar or something. She can''t resist it. As a result, Ning Yiqing climbed into her bed in the middle of the night. She fell asleep and held him subconsciously. In the Qin family, Ning Yiqing naturally did not dare to make any excessive moves, but he felt at ease just holding Gu only. At first, he was still thinking about whether to return to Qin Zhenhua''s room downstairs before dawn. Later, he thought that it was too frustrating. Anyway, he and Gu had already obtained the certificate, and his father-in-law couldn''t always play with each other, so he slept in Gu''s bed until dawn. Gu only got up in the morning and was still confused when he saw him, but he soon came back to his senses and drove him out of bed. If the elders saw this, even if they were just sleeping under the quilt at night, they would think about it. Ning Yiqing is not happy about Gu''s only move, but it''s not easy to repair her in the Qin family, so he stares at her and puts on his clothes and goes downstairs. Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw his stuffy appearance. Downstairs, Qin Zhenhua has already got up. Seeing Ning Yiqing down, he stares at him. He is a little depressed. He just wants to sleep with his wife legally. How can he be so unpopular? Grandma has been downstairs to prepare breakfast, see Ning Yiqing down asked a few words with a smile. Soon Gu only also got up. After breakfast, they helped to prepare new year''s goods. Although Gu is from Lingcheng, he hasn''t lived in the city for a long time, so he doesn''t know much about it. Ning Yiqing drove a car from Ning''s home and then went to the nearby market. As a result, they met another acquaintance in the market: Cheng Shuian. Seeing Gu Weiyi, Cheng Shui''an felt a little uncomfortable, and turned his head to think he didn''t see him. Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrow. He thought he didn''t see her, and she wouldn''t say anything more. When she thought Cheng Shui''an would not pay attention to her again, she saw Cheng Shui''an carrying a large box of apples and putting them into her arms: "happy new year, safe and sound." Gu only had some accidents. He put the apple in Ning Yiqing''s arms and put a big bag of sugar in Cheng Shuian''s arms: "please eat Ning Yiqing''s candy and me in advance, cousin. Happy New Year!" Cheng Shui''an holds that pile of sugar, but he doesn''t know what it''s like. At this time, seeing Gu''s unique and Ning Yiqing standing together, he feels that he should not hate them. At least in essence, they didn''t do anything wrong. In the final analysis, it was only he himself that plunged into what he thought was love. Cheng Shui''an''s face was a bit awkward. He slightly narrowed his eyes, put on a cold look, and then said coldly, "who wants to eat your wedding candy?" Chapter 1325 Cheng Shuian''s words are like this, but he still takes away a big bag of sugar. After a few steps, he comes back and says to the two: "I don''t eat your sugar. I just give them to the children." After he said this, he walked away. Gu only thought that he was really awkward, and his temperament was about to catch up with Ning Yiqing. As they were about to go back, Cheng Shui''an came back and said, "my parents invite you home for a light meal." Although Cheng Jinmo didn''t recognize Gu Weiyi, it can''t change the fact that Gu Weiyi is the blood of the Cheng family. In addition, Gu Weiyi is excellent, let alone Ning Yiqing. Therefore, the second room of the Cheng family thinks that making friends with them has more advantages than disadvantages. So after Cheng Shuian tells Cheng Shumo that he meets Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing, Cheng Shumo asks Cheng Shuian to invite them. He has too many things to buy here, so it''s not convenient to come here. Otherwise, he would have come here in person. Gu Weiyi is going to refuse, but Ning Yiqing agrees: "OK." Cheng Shui''an looks at him, then turns around and leaves. Gu only asked Ning Yiqing, "I''m not familiar with the Cheng family. I don''t want to go to the Cheng family." Ning Yiqing said: "no matter what, they are all your relatives. They just have a meal and don''t do anything else. It''s nothing. If minister Cheng doesn''t recognize you, let him regret it." Gu Weiyi immediately understood the meaning of his words, then he said with a smile: "Ning Yiqing, I found that you have a lot of heart, not as straight as it seems." Ning Yiqing turned to look at her and said, "Gu Weiyi, are you as stupid as you are all over the world?" Gu only made a face at him in protest. When they returned to the compound after buying good things, they heard someone from the Qin family shouting: "put things down, you bastard!" Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing look at each other and rush back to Qin''s house. When they get out of the yard, they see a shadow running out from inside. Ning Yiqing made a quick decision to sweep the dark shadow to the ground, and then cut it with his backhand and locked it behind his back. Gu only at this time also saw clearly the true face of the shadow: "Qin Mingyang!" Qin Mingyang didn''t expect to meet them here. He was stunned for a moment, and then said coldly, "my Qin family''s business is none of your business! Let go of me At this time, grandma ran out of the yard with blood all over her head, picked up the broom and swept Qin Mingyang''s body: "you bastard! To do such a thing! " Gu Weiyi saw the blood on the milk and trembled with anger. She asked, "grandma, what does he do? What about dad and grandfather? " With tears in her eyes, grandma said, "they were beaten by this little beast, and they will still lie on the ground!" Gu Weiyi was startled and rushed back to the yard. Qin Zhenhua was lying on the ground trying to support himself. However, he once suffered from cerebral hemorrhage. Even if he recovered well during this period, he could not fall. It was easy for him to fall on the ground. Gu Weiyi looked at him carefully with his perspective eyes and found that there was no bleeding in his brain. It was only because of this fall that the brain could not control its body for a short time, so it would not come. She was a little relaxed and helped him to the chair. He was very angry and scolded: "little beast! What a little beast He is a very cultured person. At this time, he even began to curse others, which only shows that he was extremely angry. Chapter 1326 Qin Zhenhua said to Gu Weiyi after scolding: "come on, your grandfather fell in the kitchen. Help him up quickly." The old man is too old to fall! Gu Weiyi rushed into the kitchen and saw his grandfather sitting on the floor with the kitchen cabinet. His face was blue and blue, and he had a big bag on his head. His leg seemed to be broken. Gu only really didn''t expect that she was just buying new year''s goods with Ning Yiqing. This happened at home. She was so angry that she helped her grandfather up and sat down and rushed out. At this time, Ning Yiqing has twisted Qin Mingyang''s hand and twisted him in. Qin Mingyang struggles desperately, but he falls into Ning Yiqing''s hand. How can he struggle? After seeing Ning Yiqing''s face clearly, he shouts a sentence of bad luck in his heart, and unexpectedly bumps into Ning Yiqing. Such a big noise here naturally shocked the other neighbors in the compound. In the past few months, since Lu Yurong was driven out of the Qin family, the Qin family has been calm. I didn''t expect another accident today. Granny Ding and a group of neighbors came to see what happened to the Qin family. At this time, they saw that Qin Mingyang was twisted by Ning Yiqing, and several adults of the Qin family were injured. What else could they not understand? Gu''s face is gloomy and terrible. No matter how many people look at her outside, and no matter what others think of her, she raises her face and bows to Qin Mingyang''s face for more than a dozen times. She is very skillful in beating people. When she does this, it won''t make too much noise, but it can hurt her muscles and bones, which makes Qin Mingyang only breathe. After she finished typing, Ning Yiqing used to throw Qin Mingyang to the ground directly, and all the things in Qin Mingyang''s arms were thrown out: Grandma''s silver jewelry, big red bankbook, a pile of money, and a painting and calligraphy. When Gu Wei was beating Qin Mingyang, her grandmother was crying: "my Qin family has done evil, because Qin Mingyang is an unfilial descendant! This son of a bitch beat us old men in order to rob our family of money No one wants to make his family dirty. It''s just that Lu Yurong''s face was almost lost in the courtyard. But Qin Mingyang''s action at this time is much worse than Lu Yurong''s at the beginning! Qin Mingyang is the only male in the Qin family. In essence, he carries all the hopes of the Qin family, but he is spoiled by Lu Yurong and has been raised for a long time. In fact, Qin Mingyang called home a lot to ask for money before, but his grandmother thought that he didn''t spend much money in the army. Moreover, the army was in charge of food and food, so she couldn''t get him hungry, so she refused him directly. In addition, Gu Weiyi left all the money in her family at that time. Because Gu was not a member of the Qin family, grandma felt that she owed her a lot, so naturally she was not willing to move Gu''s only money. Grandma used to think that if she refused Qin Mingyang, he should be able to learn well. She didn''t expect that he would have to call back to threaten them, saying that if she didn''t give him money, she would say how good Lu Yurong was to him and often gave him money. If they didn''t give him money, he wouldn''t recognize them. Grandma knew before that he was useless and didn''t pay much attention to his threat. As soon as Gu Wei came back, grandma didn''t think it was necessary to tell Gu Wei about such unhappy things. However, she didn''t expect that Qin Mingyang would break into the house to rob things today! Chapter 1327 After his grandparents stopped Qin Mingyang, he scolded and beat them at the same time! After being beaten by Gu Weiyi, Qin Mingyang roared: "Gu Youyi, you little bitch, you are not a member of our Qin family. Why should you care about our Qin family?" After cursing Gu only, he yelled at his grandparents: "you two are old and immortal. I can come back to see you. You don''t know how to be grateful. How can I take something?" "I''m the only male in the Qin family. After you die, all these things will be mine. What''s wrong with me taking them in advance?" His words were very reasonable, and seemed to be mixed with several grievances. It seemed as if he could come back to the Qin family at this time. Gu only saw Qin Mingyang''s disgust before, but at this time, she found that she still looked up to him, he was more disgusting than she expected. She said coldly: "I call them a father, a grandfather and grandmother, then they are my relatives! Although your surname is Qin, what you do is worse than animals! You''re such a big man. You ran home to rob the old man''s things. Do you still manage it? " "I have a point!" Qin Mingyang roared: "I will stay at home with them for a few days this year. It''s their honor. They don''t respect the old and care for the younger, so they should fight!" Gu was angry and asked him, "where did you learn these concepts? Did Lu Yurong teach it? " The uncles and aunts outside can''t listen to it. Qin Mingyang''s words are not what people say. They accused him one after another: "how to speak! Robbed the elder''s thing, also hit the elder, said also so justly! What a shame "He used to look like this. All the people around him had to be nice to him. I thought he would be restrained when he grew up. I didn''t expect that he would still look like this!" "How can there be such scum in the world!" "Lao Qin is such a good man. How could he have such a son?" Qin Mingyang opened his eyes and roared: "my family''s business is about you. Get out of my house!" His fierce stare was exactly the same as that of Lu Yurong. Gu only a cold smile, deal with this scum is really no need polite, but he is Qin Zhenhua''s son, so she turned her head and asked: "Dad, grandparents, how do you plan to deal with Qin Mingyang?" With her temperament, she really wants to abolish Qin Mingyang now. Qin Zhenhua''s face is gray, and he is about to celebrate the Chinese New Year. However, such a thing happened to him, which makes him feel that he has been a failure in life and has given birth to such a son! He closed his eyes and said, "don''t worry about such a son, call the police!" Qin Mingyang was furious: "call the police? Qin Zhenhua, are you crazy! I''m your only son! If you call the police and I''m going to jail, you won''t be afraid to die! " The word "death of one''s son and one''s grandson" is extremely serious, and it is also the thing that Qin Zhenhua''s generation is most afraid to face. This time Qin Mingyang came back to the Qin family to get things, but he thought Qin Zhenhua was the only son. Anyway, everything in the Qin family was his. It was just a matter of getting things early and getting things late. He was short of money and wanted to get some money, so he came back directly to get it, but he never thought whether the elders of the Qin family would give him the money. Chapter 1328 It was because Qin Mingyang had this idea that when his elders stopped him, he did not even think about it, so he just started. These old people dare to stop him, but they are just looking for a fight? He is young and strong. Qin Zhenhua and his grandparents are his opponents, so they are all knocked down by him. Qin Zhenhua closed his eyes and said, "with a son like you, I''d rather the Qin family lose their children and grandchildren than harm the society!" He has always been upright. Although he is not the kind of person who can wipe out his relatives in the true sense, he thinks that it is more appropriate to go in for someone like Qin Mingyang. Qin Mingyang really didn''t expect things to be like this. He struggled to get rid of Ning Yiqing''s shackles, but who was Ning Yiqing and how could he escape? Qin Mingyang''s eyes finally got a little scared and said, "Dad, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time! I''ll never dare again Qin Zhenhua said slowly: "you have said this to me many times since you were a child. In the past, your mother spoiled you every day and didn''t let me deal with you. Now, if you didn''t let your mother spoil you like this, you wouldn''t be like this." "When you look like this, I can''t get rid of the responsibility. I''m old and in poor health, but you are a young man. I have no ability to discipline you. Since I can''t manage you, I can only manage you by law." "I beg you to call the police!" Qin Mingyang cried and said, "if you call the police, my life will be over! I''ve just been expelled from the army. You are pushing me to death! " Gu only hears his words, some curiously sees to Ning Yi Qing, he lightly nods a head. It turns out that after Qin Mingyang came to the villa to deal with Gu Yiqing, Ning Yiqing found out that Qin Mingyang had been abandoned by the spy organization and had no use except to beat him up. And it''s just a disaster for people like Qin Mingyang to stay in the army, so Ning Yiqing used some means, and Qin Mingyang''s years in the army were not regular, so he was removed. When Qin Mingyang left the army, he only got a few subsidies. He was used to spending money lavishly, and he was lazy, so he wanted to go home and get money from the old people. Gu only said coldly, "do you know how to be afraid now? What are you doing in the morning? " Qin Mingyang stares at Gu Weiyi and says, "Gu Weiyi, it''s my family''s business. Don''t worry about it! Also, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have come to this step! You are the one who hurt me "It''s clear that you have a bad mind, but now you throw the pot on me. Qin Mingyang, where''s your face?" Gu said coldly. Qin Mingyang knew that it was no good arguing with Gu only at this time, not to mention Ning Yiqing at this time. He knew that he could not get any advantage today, so he said to his grandparents in tears: "Grandpa, grandma, I really know it''s wrong. Please help me to persuade Dad! Don''t call the police! " "I don''t want any of your things. Just let me go!" "I swear that I will never make such a mistake again. I will change my mind and be a new man!" "If I really go in, my whole life will be ruined!" Chapter 1329 Grandparents can''t help but feel sad when they see Qin Mingyang''s appearance. Normally, Qin Mingyang is their only grandson, and they don''t want to go that far with him. But what he did today is really chilling. Now he has been expelled from the army. I don''t know what will happen in the future! But as the elders of the family, they can''t really send him to the police station. After all, Qin Mingyang is the last male of the Qin family. Qin Mingyang saw some Looseness on his grandparents'' faces, and then he knocked his head heavily on the ground, crying and saying: "Grandpa, grandma, I know I''m wrong, so you can let me go this time!" With that, he knocked his head heavily on the ground, looking regretful. Gu only see his appearance slightly frown, for Qin Mingyang''s words, she is a don''t believe. But she knew that he would make this look. She was afraid that her grandparents would be soft hearted. After all, she could not be regarded as a serious Qin family. It was really hard for her to make a decision for them on this matter. Sure enough, she heard her grandmother say to Qin Mingyang: "I know what kind of person you are, but if you can change it, you will not come to this step! But you are our grandson after all, and I can''t watch the police come to arrest you. Well, today, we will sever our relationship with you in front of everyone! " "From today on, you are no longer my Qin family! If anything happens to you in the future, it has nothing to do with my Qin family! Of course, if you dare to come back to the Qin family to rob again, we will call the police immediately, and we will never be soft hearted again! " Gu only heard her grandmother''s words and sighed a long time in his heart, knowing that this is the limit that grandma can achieve. After all, Qin Mingyang is different from Lu Yurong. Although Lu Yurong is vicious, Qin Zhenhua can still get rid of her by divorce, but Qin Mingyang is Qin Zhenhua''s only son. Today, it is not easy for the three good elders of the Qin family to break off their relationship. But Gu Weiyi thinks it''s too cheap to let Qin Mingyang go. Grandma made a speech, and grandfather and Qin Zhenhua couldn''t say anything more. Ning Yiqing picked Qin Mingyang up, looked him in the eye and said, "you only have this chance. If you have another chance, you will be punished even if it''s far away." He was a very cold person, at this time so cold words, Qin Mingyang only feel cold from head to foot. Qin Mingyang was originally afraid of Ning Yiqing. He shivered for a moment and said, "no, I will never dare again!" Ning Yiqing is about to release Qin Mingyang. Gu Weiyi comes out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife. He grabs Qin Mingyang''s hand and puts it on the ground. He picks up the kitchen knife and cuts off his little finger. "How can you do this without leaving something?" he says Qin Mingyang screams out, and sweat comes out of his forehead immediately. He stares at Gu only. Gu was not afraid of him at all. He immediately glared back and said coldly, "if you don''t agree, you are welcome to come to me in the future!" At that time, when Qin Mingyang rushed to the villa, Gu only gave Qin Mingyang some medicine, but she was just scaring Qin Mingyang that day, and she really didn''t come up with such medicine. Qin Mingyang was scared to death after taking her medicine. Later, he went to the hospital for a general examination and found that it was ok, so he was relieved. Chapter 1330 Just because of that, Qin Mingyang hated Gu to the bone. At this time, Gu Weiyi chopped Qin Mingyang''s little finger, and he hated it to the extreme. But he knew that he was at an absolute disadvantage. At this time, he should not argue with Gu only. He stood up and said, "it''s my fault. I don''t blame you for doing this." With that, he put his fingers in his hands, separated the crowd, and staggered out. Gu only just cut off Qin Mingyang''s fingers, but these onlookers'' aunts and uncles were shocked, but they all felt that scum like Qin Mingyang deserved such retribution. According to Qin Mingyang''s bad temperament, Gu Weiyi is the only one who can control him, otherwise he doesn''t know what he will do. As soon as Qin Mingyang left, the uncles and aunts standing outside were scattered. The atmosphere of the Qin family seems to be a little depressed when Qin Mingyang makes such a fuss. Both grandparents and Qin Zhenhua were injured by Qin Mingyang to varying degrees, but they were just trauma, which didn''t matter much. Gu Youyi went upstairs first, called Zhu Jiagang and explained to him. Then he hurriedly took down the medicine box from upstairs. Gu only took some medicine for them to eat, and then disinfected grandma''s wound. Grandma''s wound hit the corner of the kitchen, which was a little deep, but the wound was not big and didn''t need stitches. Gu only bandaged it for her. On the contrary, her grandfather and Qin Zhenhua had to be in trouble. She gave them needles to help them activate the injured position, and then used safflower oil to gently disperse the congestion of the wound for them. After that, it''s almost dark. Gu Weiyi is preparing to go to the kitchen to cook, Qin Zhenhua said softly: "only, today let you be wronged." "I don''t have any grievances." Gu only said with a smile: "Dad and grandparents are all right, I am very happy!" Qin Zhenhua knows her character. If Gu is allowed to deal with this matter today, he will definitely send Qin Mingyang to the Shi police station. They just sever their relationship with Qin Mingyang. I''m afraid Gu will be disappointed. Because no one knows whether Qin Mingyang will come back to make trouble. It''s ok if Qin Mingyang doesn''t come back. Once he comes back, he doesn''t know what will happen again. Qin Zhenhua took up his cigarette and took a fierce puff, saying: "I promise you, as long as Qin Mingyang comes back to make trouble again, I will never let him go!" Gu only knows that he is the most sad person today. He gently advises him: "Qin Mingyang has learned today''s lesson, so he doesn''t dare to go back to Qin''s house. If he comes back again, my father will call me, and I''ll bring Ning Yiqing back to beat him!" Qin Zhenhua heard her words with a smile, looked at her and said: "child, we are here, suffering you!" "It''s not bitter at all." Gu''s eyes were full of smiles: "instead, I feel very happy!" Qin Zhenhua sighed and stuffed the passbook and money that Qin Mingyang had stolen into her hands. "It''s not easy for you to make money, son. You have to spend money everywhere when you are studying in University. I have no ability. I can''t even collect your tuition." "In the future, you and Yiqing need to spend money everywhere. I know what kind of lintel the Ning family is. No matter how good he is to you, you still have parents in law. How can you live without money?" Chapter 1331 Qin Zhenhua said with a sigh: "I thought I would give these things to you when you return to the imperial capital, but since you have seen them today, I will not hide them. I will give them to you today." Gu Weiyi then opened the passbook and had a look. The money she had left in the passbook had only moved a little. It was estimated that it was just their living expenses in recent months. And the cash is two or three thousand yuan. It is estimated that it is the subsidy from Qin Zhenhua''s unit in recent months. He is not willing to spend any of it. She remembered the painting Qin Mingyang had just dropped on the ground. It was probably taken out by her grandparents to sell it for living expenses. She looked at Qin Zhenhua, who was about to refuse, but he said: "you don''t have to say much about this. This is the money you earned. It should be yours, son. I look at all the grievances you have suffered in our Qin family, and I love you." "Although I lost my job, I''m not yet 50 years old. Now I''m in good health. If I have to be supported by you, I''ll be a shame! I can also go out to look for a job, with subsidies from the unit. If I can support your grandfather and grandmother, don''t worry about us. " "The cash is the subsidy from my unit in recent months. When you and Yiqing are married, we can''t get anything good, and we don''t understand the thoughts of you young people. This money is my dowry for you." Gu only heard his words, her eyes were slightly red. She knew that after they knew her life experience, they all felt guilty. In addition, as soon as Cheng Su Su''s affair came to light, they already knew that Lu Yurong had done it, so they felt even more guilty about her. Although they didn''t do what they did, Lu Yurong was a member of the Qin family at that time. Gu Weiyi sniffed and said, "I''ll take the dowry dad gave me, but you can take the money in this passbook..." Seeing that Qin Zhenhua wanted to shirk, she continued, "Dad, listen to me first. I know what''s going on at home, and I know what''s going on in your heart. You have to sell that painting or calligraphy. You''d better sell it to me directly. I''ll buy it with the money in my passbook." Qin Zhenhua said: "how can this work? This painting is not worth so much money!" "It''s not." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I heard that the market of antique calligraphy and painting is one price a day. Now you see that I''m taking advantage of it. But in a few years, if I can''t guarantee it, I''ll make a lot of money on it. It''s called" no waste of money! " Qin Zhenhua wanted to say something more. Gu Weiyi picked up the calligraphy and painting from the table and went into his arms and said, "this is settled!" Qin Zhenhua sighed a long time and said, "you child!" "I''m good at business, aren''t I?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Dad, praise me quickly!" Qin Zhenhua can''t laugh or cry when she looks like this: "I didn''t find that you are a thick skinned person before!" Gu Yiyi smiles and doesn''t pay attention to his statement. When the grandparents heard the conversation, they looked at each other, and then they went upstairs. After a while, they came down with an old box which looked very delicate and carved with patterns. That box is not big. It''s dark red. It''s made of Phoebe. It''s worth a lot of money to sell this box. Chapter 1332 Grandma put the box into Gu''s hand and said, "your father gave you a dowry, and I can''t do it empty handed. It''s a dowry bought by my family when I married your grandfather. It''s a face of letsi Diancui. I''ll give it to you today." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. Grandma had already opened the box with a smile. There was a complete set of peony head in it. There were flower mother of pearl, step shaking, covering temples, heart picking, distraction, earrings, necklaces, all kinds of things, and the workmanship was extremely exquisite, which was even more exquisite than those sold in shops. And this set of jewelry is made of pure gold, coupled with such top-notch craftsmanship, the value is very high. She said, "grandma, this is too expensive for me to accept." Grandma looked at her and said, "what''s the situation of the Qin family now? I don''t need to tell you more. The most wrong thing I''ve done in my life is to let Zhenhua marry Lu Yurong, which will lead to today''s disaster." "I only have Zhenhua as a son. When Zhenhua and Lu Yurong got married, I thought about giving her this set of things. But at that time, I thought she was a little out of tune, so I didn''t give it to her. I thought that when my granddaughter grew up, I would give it to my granddaughter as a dowry." "As a result, Keren is not my own granddaughter. She has learned Lu Yurong''s style, and she is not my granddaughter. As for the Su Su in the imperial capital, although she is the blood and bone of the Qin family, she never regards herself as the Qin family." "She doesn''t think of herself as the Qin family. I don''t need to think of her as the Qin family. I''ve lived for decades and I can see people clearly. Among these children, you are the only one who regards us as your relatives." "Since God asked you to go back to our Qin family and you treated us sincerely, the so-called blood relationship is no longer important to me. In my heart, you are the only granddaughter." "Today, Qin Mingyang came back to let me understand one thing, that is, we are really old, too old to protect the things we care about, so I will give these to you first today. You can keep them alive. They should be able to press the bottom of the box. Don''t let Ning family look down on you." Gu''s eyes are even more red. She treats the elders of the Qin family with sincerity, but they still care about them with twelve points. She reached for her grandmother and said, "grandma..." When she said this, she couldn''t go on any more, because no matter what she said at this time, it was difficult to express her excited mood at this time. Grandma reached out and patted her on the back and said, "my granddaughter, you are such a good person, you will be happy!" Gu only whispered: "grandfather, grandmother, you must take care of your body, must live a long life, I want to be filial to you." Grandma''s eyes had some tears. When she heard this, she began to laugh. She reached out and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "well, well, we all want to live a long life, waiting to enjoy the blessing of my granddaughter!" Gu Weiyi answered, and the atmosphere of the Qin family relaxed again. Ning Yiqing saw this scene, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her eyes showed a smile. The elders of the Qin family were really good. After Qin Mingyang went out from the courtyard, he looked at the boundless snow color on the side of the road, and then looked at his severed finger. His eyes were full of fierce color. He gritted his teeth and said, "Gu you, I will never let you go!" Chapter 1333 Qin Mingyang cursed in his heart: "three old things, you will regret this to me today!" He was biting his teeth and wanted to find a small clinic to bandage the wound, but the small clinic was closed because it was close to the end of the new year. He had to go to a big hospital, find a doctor to bandage the wound and prescribe some medicine by the way. When he came out of the hospital, he saw several thugs standing at the door. Before Qin Mingyang went to the army, he was a gangster, and Zhu Jiagang was the gangster leader of the same period in Lingcheng, so he also knew him. At this time, he saw Zhu Jiagang smile and said: "brother, long time no see!" Zhu Jiagang glanced at Qin Mingyang with a slight disdain in his eyes. Before Gu Weiyi told him to be a hooligan, he just listened. He was afraid that Gu would beat him, so he didn''t dare to say anything more. But at this time, he is busy in the pharmaceutical factory, and his mentality is not the same as before. When he comes to see Qin Mingyang, he feels that he has seen himself before. And he has changed a lot now and before. When we look at Qin Mingyang again, we feel that Qin Mingyang is a scum. Up to now, he will no longer admit that he used to mix with Qin Mingyang. Yes, he''s the only one Gu found. Gu is not her grandparents or Qin Zhenhua. Although she respects their decisions in her heart, she has dealt with Qin Mingyang before and has memories of her last life. She knew that Qin Mingyang could not learn well and be filial to them all his life. He would only become a burden to the whole Qin family. Grandparents, they are hard hearted to deal with Qin Mingyang, so it''s up to her to do it. Although she gave Qin Mingyang a very powerful and regular attack of poison, she felt that it was not enough. Because no one knows whether Qin Mingyang will come to the Qin family next time? What she''s going to do is to never suffer! So as soon as Qin Mingyang went out of the Qin family, she called Zhu Jiagang and asked him to take someone to clean up Qin Mingyang. She turned over the hurtful things Qin Mingyang had done before and sent him to prison. Gu only remembers that before Qin Mingyang went to the army, he once hacked people in the city. It was still a bit noisy. Later, Lu Yurong tried to suppress the incident, for which the Qin family lost a lot of money. It was precisely because of that that that Qin Zhenhua convinced Lu Yurong to send Qin Mingyang to the army for good discipline. It''s not a big thing and it''s a thing of the past. But if you add in the things Qin Mingyang stole before, it will be enough to make Qin Mingyang stay for many years. If you turn out all the things he did before, it will be longer. For people like Qin Mingyang, we must not be soft hearted. We must make him pay a painful price before he can really have a long memory. Zhu Jiagang turned his mouth, looked at Qin Mingyang and said, "brother? Lao Tzu has long since changed his ways. I''m not your scum brother! " Qin Mingyang''s face was stiff, and he said with a smile, "I can''t see that brother Zhu has changed now. It''s really time to look at him with new eyes." Zhu Jiagang said coldly, "don''t flatter me. I don''t like you. You''d better keep your skills for yourself. Come on, take this little bastard away to me!" Chapter 1334 As soon as Zhu Jiagang''s voice fell, several gangsters immediately rushed over, grabbed Qin Mingyang''s hand and twisted him behind him. Although Qin Mingyang has learned some self-defense skills in the army, there are many gangsters, and some of them have good skills. Qin Mingyang has injuries on his hands, and he is very afraid of pain. At this time, he is basically caught without struggling. Qin Mingyang was puzzled: "brother Zhu, what do you want to do? I just came back, didn''t I provoke you? " "You don''t mess with me now, but you mess with my boss." In Zhu Jiagang''s eyes, he said with some disdain: "what I hate most in my life is those scum who have no respect for their elders and even dare to fight them!" Zhu Jiagang is a dutiful man, but he hates the scum who beat the old people. So today Gu Weiyi just gave a rough account of what happened, and Zhu Jiagang got angry and went to the hospital to find someone. Qin Mingyang thinks Zhu Jiagang''s brain is sick. What''s the matter with his family? But now he was in the hands of Zhu Jiagang, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he said, "your boss? Who''s your boss? " "My boss is..." when Zhu Jiagang said this, he suddenly came back and slapped Qin Mingyang: "who is my boss? It''s none of your business!" Before Qin Mingyang beat himself in front of his grandparents, he used skill. He looked cruel, but it didn''t hurt at all. But Zhu Jiagang''s slap was real, which made Qin Mingyang''s head dizzy and his face red and swollen at the speed visible to the naked eye. Qin Mingyang was furious: "Zhu Jiagang, what do you want? I tell you, I''m in a bad mood today! Don''t provoke me Zhu Jiagang said with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to be a rascal with style. The first thing a rascal with style does is to do for heaven. Today I''ll take you for my motherland. Although you are very angry now, you will thank me for giving you a brand new life decades later." Qin Mingyang heard Zhu Jiagang''s words, and he really wanted to tear him up. What''s more, the boy''s brain has been damaged in recent years! What the hell are you talking about! However, what really surprised Qin Mingyang was that Zhu Jiagang reached out and took out a huge diamond ring from Qin Mingyang''s pocket. That ring face is as wide as little finger. It''s a valuable thing. Zhu Jiagang sighed: "you slipped into my house early this morning and stole this thing. We didn''t catch you at that time and let you run away. I see where you are now!" Gu Weiyi asked him to clean up Zhu Jiagang and let him do whatever he could. He was a dedicated man. When he came over just now, he turned home and took a big diamond ring. This ring was a treasure given by his father to his mother, and it was also a family heirloom. It had different values. Qin Mingyang is also a discerner. As soon as he sees this thing, he knows that trouble is coming. He roared: "I just came back from the imperial capital. I didn''t go to your house at all. You''re a dirty trap!" Zhu Jiagang gave him an oblique look and hit Qin Mingyang in the abdomen with one punch. He said, "Why are the thieves so arrogant now? Stealing not only does not recognize, but also pollutes others! Hey, Qin Mingyang, you are really promising! I''ll teach you a lesson about it Chapter 1335 As soon as Zhu Jiagang''s words were finished, the gangsters came to Qin Mingyang, raised their fists and beat him in the face. Only three or five times, Qin Mingyang was beaten black and blue. Zhu Jiagang saw that the fight was almost over. Then he gave a smile and made the gangsters stop. Then he said in a low voice, "Qin Mingyang stole my baby. This can''t be the end of it. Let''s go to the police station!" Qin Mingyang was beaten seven dizzy eight elements, his heart was extremely angry, but at this time there is no way to take Zhu Jiagang, but he knows he can''t go to the police station, really want to go, Zhu Jiagang planted dirty things for him, Qin''s side won''t give him run relationship, he went in, I''m afraid he won''t come out! So he said to Zhu Jiagang: "brother Zhu, if you have anything to do with me, just say it! I promise I will do it well for you, and I will never let you down! " "What do you mean by that?" Zhu Jiagang glared at his family: "Lao Tzu has long changed his ways. What can I do for you? I came to you today just because you stole my baby. Brothers, I''m gone! " As soon as Zhu Jiagang''s words fell, some gangsters picked up Qin Mingyang and threw him behind the motorcycle. In this era, cars were not so popular, and motorcycles were standard for street gangsters at that time. Qin Mingyang secretly clenched his teeth on his motorcycle. He knew that the nearest police station was only two blocks away from here. He could get there by motorcycle in five minutes at most. His mind was spinning fast, thinking about how to get rid of Zhu Jiagang. From here to the police station, we have to go through a railway bridge, where the train is on the top and the car is on the bottom. That road is not very wide. It can only accommodate a car. It''s only about three meters wide. Qin Mingyang knew that it was the only chance for him to escape. He moved his arms and legs silently. He found that when Zhu Jiagang''s men hit him just now, although they hit him hard, they mainly hit him in the face and stomach. The injuries on his hands and feet were not serious, at least they didn''t break the bone. He took a deep breath and squinted at the cave. As soon as I saw it, I went to the side of the bridge. A motorcycle came across from the opposite side. On the bus, one was riding, the other was holding a stick. When Qin Mingyang was just about to take action, the man on the opposite motorcycle moved his hand and directly knocked down the front little gangster with a stick. After the little gangster''s motorcycle fell to the ground, he tripped several other motorcycles. As soon as Qin Mingyang saw the situation, he thought it was a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. He immediately brought his motorcycle rider down to the ground. As soon as the motorcycle fell, he rolled a few rolls on the ground to resolve the huge inertia, and then got up and left. Qin Mingyang didn''t know who was helping him. In his opinion, nine times out of ten, Zhu''s enemies came to him. He can''t be familiar with the streets and alleys of Lingcheng any more, so he just ran a few times and ran away from the alleys inside. Zhu Jiagang also fell to the ground, but when he fell, the motorcycle pressed his leg, and he watched Qin Mingyang escape. Zhu Jiagang scolded his mother in his heart, and then tried to get up and push the motorcycle away. The rider who had saved Qin Mingyang had already run away. Chapter 1336 Zhu Jiagang was so angry that he dropped his helmet on the ground that he immediately went to call Gu only and said something about this. Gu only heard his words and sighed. This time, Qin Mingyang ran away. In his way of doing things, Zhu Jiagang wanted to catch him. Gu only asked Zhu Jiagang, "have you offended anyone recently?" Zhu Jiagang was aggrieved: "sister-in-law, since I''ve been with you, I''ve changed my mind to be a good person. All those confused things before are over. Now I''m good and have a style. The girl doesn''t know where she came from. I''m sure I haven''t seen her before." "Woman?" There are some good miracles in Gu''s eyes. "Yes, the man who rode a motorcycle to save Qin Mingyang today is a woman. No, the man who did it in the back is a woman. In such a big winter, I thought I couldn''t recognize her if I wore a thick down jacket. In fact, as long as she was a woman, I could recognize her if I swayed around in front of me. The curve was different!" Zhu Jiagang replied. Gu only heard that he had a lot of things, but he was also a little annoyed. He said, "in that case, you can serve snacks yourself. Now it''s going to be new year''s day. Even if it''s over, you''re injured. Have a good rest." Zhu Jiagang was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t do well what my sister-in-law told me. I''m sorry for my sister-in-law. I swear to my sister-in-law that as long as Qin Mingyang is still in Lingcheng, I''ll find him out. As soon as I find him, I''ll send him to the police station!" Gu only knew that he always talked a lot, so he answered casually. After she hung up the phone, she didn''t think much about what Zhu Jiagang said was that a woman had saved Qin Mingyang. Zhu Jiagang has done a lot of jerks over the years, so it''s hard to guarantee that there are no previous sufferers coming to him. She felt a pity that Qin Mingyang ran away. But then she thought that she had tried her best, and there was no better way. Now she only hoped that Qin Mingyang had some conscience and would not trouble her grandparents again. Qin Mingyang ran a long way, and then he stopped to make sure that no one came after him. He felt that today was really too bad luck, actually met such a series of things. After spitting a few mouthfuls on the ground, he found that it was very close to the new year. He had no money on hand now, and the bastard Zhu Jiagang was looking for his own trouble. There were not many places he could go. In his heart, he thought about all the places he could go, and then he found that he had done things too well before. He didn''t have any friends in Lingcheng, so when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that he could only go to the Lu family. After a little thought, he decided to go to the Lu family first. After all, when Lu Yurong and Qin Zhenhua divorced, he followed Lu Yurong, so he thought he was also the Lu family. Only when he got downstairs did he meet Tian Guiqiu. Tian Guiqiu saw that he was in a mess, his clothes were dripping with blood, and he didn''t even carry a gift in his hand, so he immediately lengthened his face. Qin Mingyang knew what kind of person Tian Guiqiu was. He was in a bad mood today, so he said, "grandma, I''ll spend the new year at your home this year." Tian Guiqiu immediately scolded: "do you think you can come to my home for the new year? If you don''t take the annual gift, who allowed you to come to my house? " Chapter 1337 Qin Mingyang''s face suddenly turned black, and Tian Guiqiu continued to curse: "your mother has gone to enjoy her happiness with the money. Go to find her! We Lu family can give you free food and drink! " When Lu Yurong left the Lu family with 400000 yuan, Tian Guiqiu was uncomfortable. He felt that Lu Yurong had so much money that he was not filial to her! For this matter, Tian Guiqiu was sullen for a long time. Recently, she finally got angry. Qin Mingyang came to her house empty handed and said that she would come to her house for free. How could she bear it? Qin Mingyang said coldly, "my mother didn''t take the money to enjoy her happiness. She has been arrested by the police." Tian Guiqiu''s face suddenly became more ugly: "your mother was arrested?" After receiving Qin Mingyang''s affirmative reply, she directly reached out and pushed Qin Mingyang out: "you son of a reform through labor prisoner, stay away from my home!" For Tian Guiqiu, who has little experience, prison is basically equivalent to reform through labor. In Lingcheng, everyone also regards prison as a reform through labor criminal. Qin Ming was half exasperated: "what prisoners of reform through labor? My mom, she''s your daughter, too! I''m the son of a reform through labor criminal, so you''re the mother of a reform through labor criminal! " Tian Guiqiu said bitterly, "after your mother left the Lu family with the money, she is no longer my daughter! So everything about her has nothing to do with me! If you don''t leave again, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " Qin Mingyang had a stomach full of fire today. When he heard Tian Guiqiu''s words, he couldn''t help but kick Tian Guiqiu to the ground: "you old bitch who only knows money but doesn''t know people. In the future, there will be a time for you to ask me!" Tian Guiqiu immediately sat on the ground and howled: "kill! Come on, kill Qin Mingyang''s head is big when she calls him like this. Although he is still saying cruel words, he knows that Tian Guiqiu''s yelling will bring him big trouble. He swears a few words and then leaves quickly. By the time Tian Guiqiu''s sons arrived, Qin Mingyang had gone far. When Qin Mingyang came out of the Lu family, he planned to stay in a hotel. When he turned around, he saw that the woman he saw in the imperial capital was looking at him with a smile. Some time ago, there was a lot of noise about the emperor catching spies. No matter how stupid Qin Mingyang was, he knew that he had been used and could guess the woman''s identity. He looked around and saw that no one noticed them. He frowned slightly and asked, "how did you come here?" "I''ll see you when I miss you." The woman said with a smile. Qin Mingyang''s face is not good: "I have no use value for you now, and it''s useless for you to find me." "Who says people come to you just to take advantage of you? They really like you! " Said the woman delicately. Qin Mingyang didn''t believe her words, but the woman came up to him and said, "you don''t have a place to go now. If you work with us all the time, you will have your share in all the hot drinks in the future. Do you want to work with me?" Qin Mingyang stood there pondering for three seconds and said, "OK, I''ll work with you!" He knows clearly in his heart that he is now expelled from the army and can''t go home. There is no other place to go. He doesn''t want to go out to work seriously, so there is not much road ahead of him. Chapter 1338 Qin Mingyang knows that it''s all like this anyway. As long as he can live well, he doesn''t care about other things. When a woman sees Qin Mingyang''s appearance, she smiles a little. Her intelligence is not high, but her heart is poisonous. It can be used by them. Because of Qin Mingyang''s disturbance today, the three elders of the Qin family are tired and go to bed early. Today, Qin Zhenhua doesn''t drag Ning Yiqing to sleep with him any more, so he has to go to Gu Yiwei. When he came to Gu''s only room, Gu Weiyi was looking at his grandmother''s head. He sat down beside her and said, "if you like, we will wear this one when we hold a wedding." Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "I really like it, but what I like more is my grandmother''s heart. I can feel that they are a little tight when I come back this time. After Qin Mingyang made trouble this time, I can feel the change of their mood, but I love them." Ning Yiqing hugged her and said, "can you love me while you love them?" Gu only turned to look at him, he said: "I feel you now have your relatives, I don''t know where to row." Gu only smell speech light smile, make a long time, originally he is jealous. She put her arm around his neck, gave him a kiss on the lip and said, "in my heart, you are always the most important." Although Ning Yiqing thought that her words might just make him happy, the corner of his mouth could not help bending slightly. Gu Yiwei leaned in his arms and said, "because I met you, I knew the beauty of life; Because of you, we have the courage to face the twists and turns of life; Because I am with you, I know what love is. Ning Yiqing, in my heart, you are far more important than you think. " Ning Yiqing looked at the girl in her arms. Although she was happy, she said with a straight face: "I don''t know where I learned these sweet words! But... " He took a look at her, held her closer and said, "but I like it!" Gu Weiyi chuckled. He felt that being together with him was the happiest thing in the world. No matter how strong she is in the eyes of outsiders, she actually has her vulnerable side. In this world, there are many things are unknown, but also people tangled, fortunately, she was very lucky to meet her. Two people embrace and sleep, outside and snow, snow covered all the ugly in the world, the past that is in the past, when the ice melt, the world will become very beautiful. This night, Gu only slept very well, because she knew that no matter what she would face in the future, Ning Yiqing would accompany her. She had a dream that she would marry Ning Yiqing wearing the same headdress that her grandmother had given her. It was a very Chinese wedding. All the details of the wedding were in accordance with the ancient customs. She leans on Ning Yiqing''s side and feels extremely happy in her heart. While they were worshiping heaven and earth, Gu only suddenly heard someone knocking on the door outside, and then there were some noisy voices. She suddenly woke up. Gu only just woke up and was still a little confused. After listening carefully, she seemed to hear Su tingxue''s voice. She thought she might not wake up. How could su tingxue come? Chapter 1339 Gu only pulled the quilt to cover her head, but found that it seemed that something was wrong. Su tingxue''s voice was very clear. She sat up quickly, and then completely woke up. Ning Yiqing had already got up, and Su tingxue''s voice was still there. She dressed in a hurry and went downstairs. Sure enough, she saw Su tingxue standing in the yard, talking to her grandparents. Gu Weiyi was quite surprised and yelled: "Mom, how can you come?" Su tingxue saw her mouth slightly up: "come and see where you grew up." Gu Yiyi smiles and pours directly into Su tingxue''s arms and says, "Mom, I miss you!" Even relatives should express their feelings directly. And she also knows that it''s not easy for Su tingxue to come here, because Su tingxue''s identity is there, and the spies against Su tingxue have not been completely eliminated up to now. It''s very dangerous for Su tingxue to come all the way here. Su tingxue saw her smile, light angry way: "all such a big person, but also like a child." Although she said so, her words were full of spoils. Standing beside Su tingxue, Cheng Shutang said enviously, "come on, sister, give me a hug, too. I miss you too!" Fortunately, this is my brother. Otherwise, it sounds like a drama. Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to him: "I just miss Mom, but I didn''t think about you." Cheng Shutang said with an injured face: "my sister without conscience, I won''t buy you sugar in the future!" When he said that, the whole room laughed. When Su tingxue came to report to his family this morning, his grandparents and Qin Zhenhua were a little nervous. They all had their own worries in their hearts. Gu only gave a rough account of Su tingxue''s identity. Although it was a bit general, her identity was a little high. In addition, her temperament was somewhat cold. They were also afraid that Su tingxue was not easy to get along with and would not let Gu only go back to the Qin family. In addition, Cheng Shutang always puts an appearance in front of strangers, and they are followed by four guards. The appearance of mother and son on the stage is somewhat bluffing. But as soon as Gu only came down, the originally slightly tense atmosphere broke up, and the three of the Qin family finally realized that they were not difficult people to get along with. Su tingxue said to Qin Zhenhua with a smile: "the only child who is good at everything is naughty. It''s estimated that she hasn''t made trouble for you these days when she goes home. If she does something wrong, you can teach her a lesson." Grandma said with a smile: "the only good, sweet and clever, yesterday also went out to buy us a pile of new year''s goods, the whole compound, there is no better girl than her." Hearing that all the people in the Qin family were injured, Su Xue didn''t ask a lot at this time, so she talked to her grandmother about her family. It''s just that she is usually not a person who can talk about her family''s weaknesses, so it''s mostly her grandmother. Before she heard Gu only say something about her grandmother, she knew that she loved Gu only very much, so she respected her grandmother very much. Grandma praises Gu Youyi all the way, saying that she is good at all kinds of things. Gu Youyi is embarrassed when she is praised by grandma, but Su tingxue''s eyes are bright. Ning Yiqing gets up early in the morning to run. When she comes back, she sees Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang coming. He greets Su tingxue first, and then gives Cheng Shutang a light punch in the chest. Chapter 1340 Cheng Shutang saw Ning Yiqing, but he was not happy: "I didn''t see you in the emperor, so I guess you must have gone to find my sister. As a result, Ning Yiqing, your image of kaolin flower is completely destroyed! I follow my sister every day! " "Only a fool can play the role of kaolin flower in front of his daughter-in-law." Ning Yiqing choked Cheng Shutang and then looked at him and said, "don''t you come here bored?" "I came to see my sister with my mother." Cheng Shutang''s words are very reasonable. Ning Yiqing knows what kind of temperament he is and doesn''t care about him. Cheng Shutang thinks that it''s not easy to meet Ning Yiqing in the Qin family, so he has to talk more about life with him. Ning Yiqing is tired of him! Several people haven''t had breakfast yet. Grandma wants to give them the following note. Gu Weiwei and Su tingxue go to help. Gu first cooked some meat and vegetables as topping, but her cooking skills were quite good, and soon the fragrance came out of her home. Su tingxue''s cooking skill is mediocre, so she helps to pick and wash vegetables. Instead, she looked at the busy mother and daughter with a smile and asked Su tingxue: "the only time I was in the imperial capital, did I often help you cook?" Su tingxue sighed: "she''s a busy person. She''s busier than me every day. It''s not easy for me to see her at ordinary times. Although I''ve eaten her cooking, I can count it with my fingers." Grandma thought about the number of times Gu only cooked for them in the summer vacation, and she immediately had a comparison in her heart. With comparison, she had a sense of superiority. So grandma said with a smile, "young man, it''s better to be busy. If cats do nothing at home every day and only cook, it will be useless." Su tingxue took the opportunity to say to her grandmother, "I''ve got time. Your old man has also gone to live in the imperial capital for a while. Our family is very grateful for your care over the years." Grandma said with a smile: "this is nothing to be grateful for, their children, of course, to put in the heart, not to mention care, when she did something wrong, I did not less repair her." Gu only listen to two people talk of this tone is a little wrong, busy beside interpose say: "I am very good, never naughty!" Su tingxue sighed and said: "children are the flesh of their parents'' hearts, so it''s natural to hurt them. But when they really do something wrong, they need to be taught. You teach the only one very well. I''m grateful from my heart." "So don''t worry. If you want to come back to Lingcheng, I won''t stop you." Grandma was relieved when she heard Su tingxue''s words, but she felt that she had been a little too careful just now, so she said: "in my heart, I regard the only one as my own granddaughter, and I also hope she will live well. She is alone in the imperial capital, so I was a little worried." "Before, I always worried that she would not grow up beside you. I was afraid that they thought she was from a small place. Before, I had no feelings. I was afraid that you would not like her and make her feel aggrieved." She said, looking at Su tingxue, she said, "after seeing you, I know I think too much. How can a mother in this world not love her children?" Su tingxue said with some guilt: "in fact, my mother is also a failure. She let the only one stay out for so many years." For her, this is the biggest pain and regret in her life. Chapter 1341 "How can I blame you for this?" Grandma sighed: "if you want to blame it, you can blame my daughter-in-law for her improper mind, which has caused your mother and daughter to be separated for so many years." Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "I used to complain about Lu Yurong, but now I appreciate her. If it wasn''t for her, how could there be so many relatives who love me?" Grandma and Su tingxue said at the same time after laughing at each other Because of these words, grandma and Su tingxue''s worries disappeared a lot. At this time, her face was cooked, and Gu only brought it out and asked everyone to have breakfast together. Her cooking skills were very good, and she was praised by everyone. She felt that it was a very happy thing to watch the people she loved eating the noodles she made. Su tingxue brought a lot of special products from the imperial capital. In addition to the new year''s goods they had prepared before, the Qin family had the fattest New Year ever. This time Su tingxue comes to Lingcheng, she plans to spend the new year with Gu Youwei and the Qin family. She has discussed this with Su Zheng for a long time. All the three sons of the Su family return home for the new year, and the Su family is also very busy. Gu Weiyi thought about it. After discussing with grandma and Su tingxue, he invited his family to the Qin family to celebrate the new year. Gu''s father and Gu''s mother readily agreed after they knew the whole story. On New Year''s Eve, Gu''s father and Gu''s mother brought Qian Qian and Dong Dong to the Qin family. The Qin family has never been so lively. Grandma likes to be lively and is very happy. The three families have been together for the Spring Festival because of Gu Weiyi. The new year has a special flavor. Because of the large number of people, more food will be prepared. The elders arrange the food for the new year''s Eve dinner, while the juniors lay hands there. Qianqian was a diligent and quick worker. Grandma had heard Gu only talk about Qianqian before. The more she looked at Qianqian, the more pleasing she felt. She pulled her to ask questions. Qianqian thinks that grandma is very kind and likes her very much. No matter what grandma asks, she always answers her questions. After knowing that Qianqian had won the first place in the school this semester, she asked Qianqian, "your parents work in the city. It''s not convenient for you to go to school in the countryside. Do you consider coming to school in the city?" Qianqian nodded and said, "yes, but it''s troublesome to go to school in the city. I have to transfer to another school. I''m going to take the college entrance examination after the next semester. It''s nothing to run for another half a year." "In fact, it''s not troublesome. The only one who was transferred to No.1 Middle School in the year of the college entrance examination at the beginning, would you like Uncle Qin to talk about it and see if it''s getting better?" Grandma said with a smile. After hearing this, Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "Qianqian''s grades are so good. If the head of a university knows you''re turning around, he''ll be very happy. I''ll talk to him after the new year." Qianqian was first delighted, then shook his head and said, "if I come to the city to study, Dongdong will be the only one at home. This boy is very skinny. If no one is in charge, I''m afraid he can go to heaven at home, so I don''t want to. I''ll watch him at home." Gu''s father also said: "it''s too troublesome to transfer to another school. Besides, it''s not necessary to have a relationship. It''s all human. I really don''t need it!" "It''s not a big problem." Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "if Qianqian and Dongdong''s performance is not good, it is a debt of gratitude, but their performance is so good, the head of the university can not be happy to hear it!" Gu''s father still thinks it''s too much trouble. Qin Zhenhua and Gu''s mother look at each other and want to refuse. Chapter 1342 Qin Zhenhua liked Qianqian and Dongdong very much. Seeing Gu''s father and mother, he was a little embarrassed and said, "I heard that now the school also pays attention to the enrollment rate. If you can all enter the University, it is to win glory for No.1 middle school." He is not the kind of person who likes to take care of things. He is also afraid of trouble at ordinary times, but because Gu only grew up caring for his family, Qianqian and Dongdong have very good character. He has a good eye for people. Because he likes these two children and doesn''t want them to run around in the city and countryside, he wants to talk to the head of the University. When he said that, Gu''s father still found it troublesome, but he said, "it''s really just a small matter. We don''t have many relatives in our family. In the future, the two families will move around, and they will be serious relatives." Gu''s father and Qin Zhenhua have seen each other several times before because of the pharmaceutical factory. They are both serious people. They usually have a lot of communication and exchanges in production. They have been familiar with each other for six months, and they have a good impression on each other. Gu''s father heard him say so, then pulled Dongdong and Qianqian and said, "come here, thank you uncle Qin!" The two children respectfully expressed their thanks and were happy. The overall teaching quality in the city is slightly better than that in the countryside. They are good children who study hard and hope to enter a good university. Gu only in the side to hear this, mouth slightly up, this has Qin Zhenhua to make a fuss, she will not have to worry about. Cheng Shutang crowded to Gu''s side and asked, "why didn''t you tell me you had such a sister before?" The last time he came to Lingcheng to see Gu Weiwei, he only knew that Gu Weiwei had a sister like Qin Keren. After seeing Qin Keren''s character, he could see it clearly. Naturally, he would not be interested in Qin Keren. But Qianqian is not the same. In terms of appearance, Qianqian and Qin Keren are the same mother, but they are more beautiful than Qin Keren. In addition, her character is very good, sensible and filial. Gu only recognized the meaning of his words and asked softly, "you didn''t ask me if I have any other sisters! What, you want to have a thousand ideas? " "What is the idea?" Cheng Shutang touched Gu''s only shoulder and said, "she''s your sister, that''s my sister. Can''t I care about her?" Gu only mouth slightly Yang: "line is OK, but Qianqian is still under age, and in the key period of the college entrance examination, you are not allowed to harass her!" Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "who am I, your brother? How is it possible to harass underage girls? I just think she''s good, but I don''t have any other thoughts. " "If you have other thoughts, it''s too much!" Gu only looked at him and said, "after all, you see Qianqian for the first time." Cheng Shutang glared at her and said, "Gu Youyi, I''m your brother! Can you save me some face? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "do you still have face in front of me?" Cheng Shutang Gu only saw the expression on his face and praised him: "but I think you have a very good eye. Qianqian is really good. She is not only very smart, but also has a good family. She is just a little younger. If you really hit her, you will have to wait a few years. Otherwise, you will be harming the motherland." Chapter 1343 Cheng Shutang flicked his lips. Gu only said, "it''s just the lintel of the Cheng family. Gu''s family is just the most common people. I''m afraid they can''t get into the eyes of your Cheng family. I''m afraid no one will agree with you except your mother." Cheng Shutang some speechless said: "sister, now everything has not started, do you think these will be too early?" "Of course not." Gu only looked at him and said: "I grew up with Qianqian. Although we are not related by blood, it''s hard to say that I have a deeper relationship with her than with you, so I must be on her side unconditionally. I have to think about everything for her more comprehensively." Cheng Shutang was stunned when he heard Gu''s words. Gu said, "for me, anyone who has a thousand ideas has to pass me first. I won''t let her suffer any injustice. If you just want to play, you should stop your thoughts as soon as possible." Cheng Shutang was scolded by her own sister for a while. She felt a little strange, but she also felt that what she said was reasonable. His character is reliable in essence, and Su tingxue has been strict with him, so he is not a playboy or a irresponsible person. He secretly took a look at the thousands of dumplings he was helping his grandmother make. It seemed that she was very skilled in making dumplings. Her dumplings were fast and good. At this time, the light warmly shines on her face, which makes her look very gentle and lovely. Her eyelashes are very long. At this time, because she is making dumplings with her head half down, a playful shadow is cast by the light, which is very lovely. Cheng Shutang noticed her when Qianqian came in. This girl is totally different from the girls he saw in the city before. Even if she looks good, she still has a tough temperament. She looks strong and independent. He knew that he didn''t know much about Qianqian, but when he looked at Qianqian like this, he felt that his heart beat faster than usual. Xu''s eyes were too direct and hot. Qian Qian, who was concentrating on making dumplings, also felt his eyes, and then turned to look at him. Cheng Shutang didn''t expect that she would suddenly turn her head. She was a little embarrassed, but he was also a talent. Maybe he had carried out a lot of tasks in recent years, so that when he turned his head, his first thought was "can''t counsellor"! So he smiles at Qianqian and introduces himself: "my name is Cheng Shutang, my only brother." As a matter of fact, when Gu''s family came over, Gu only introduced them. Qianqian was a smart girl and had a good memory. Of course, he went to Cheng Shutang. So he laughed a little silly at this time, and he also did the behavior I introduced. In thousands of eyes, there is no essential difference between him and the stupid son of the landlord. Qianqian out of politeness back to a smile, and then turned his head to his back. This scene was and Gu the only whole process to see a clear, her mouth slightly a hook, in the heart of sympathy for Cheng Shutang once. In the summer vacation, Qianqian was thought about by others, and she almost got married at that time. Because of that, Qianqian had a certain sense of preparedness for the older men. Moreover, her schoolwork was tight, so she didn''t think about that at all. Chapter 1344 Cheng Shutang is seven or eight years old, so at the first sight of Cheng Shutang, Qian Qian attributes him to the older type of men. Cheng Shutang whispered to Gu Weiyi: "I think she should also be interested in me, otherwise she won''t be embarrassed." Gu only thinks that her brother''s intelligence in this aspect of emotion is worrying. No wonder she is still alone. It''s just that Cheng Shutang doesn''t have much to say. At the moment, it''s just "ha ha". After a while, Qin Zhenhua came out with firecrackers and asked Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang to set off firecrackers. He was very happy this year, so the firecrackers he set off were the biggest number of rings bought in a small shop. This kind of firecrackers should be opened before they were set off. As soon as Cheng Shutang left, Qian Qian took a dumpling skin to Gu''s side and said, "elder sister, is there something wrong with your brother''s brain?" Gu Yiwei said, "no, he''s very smart. If he had any brain problems, he would not have been admitted to the military academy, let alone vice general manager." Qianqian was a little surprised to hear this. Then she took a look at Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang and said, "is he also the deputy general manager?" Gu Wei nodded, Qian Qian turned his mouth and said, "but his appearance is nothing like that of his brother-in-law. Is the current deputy general manager as worthless as cabbage?" Gu Yiwei She said silently in her heart, "brother, I can only help you here." Qianqian said: "also, he is a man with a bad mind. Elder sister, you didn''t see the way he looked at me just now. His eyes turned straight. You can see that he is not a good man. Elder sister, you brother, you can be on guard. Don''t let him hurt you." Gu the only corner of the mouth straight smoke, or decided to save the image for Cheng Shutang: "in fact, others are good, you may have some misunderstanding of him." "Is it?" Qian Qian tilted her head slightly and said, "I wish I had lost my sight this time." Gu Weiyi continued to pull back Cheng Shutang''s image and said: "he is a bit careless in character. You will know when you get familiar with him. He is really good and has strong ability..." While speaking, Cheng Shutang doesn''t know what he stepped on. As soon as he slipped, he fell to the ground. Gu Yiwei Qian Qian turned to look at Gu Youyi. Gu Youyi coughed and said, "just now it was an accident. He has a good personality. He usually knows how to take care of people and is very polite..." While speaking, Cheng Shutang stood up and said to Ning Yiqing, "Hey, don''t you have eyes? It''s like this Gu Yiwei Thousands of eyes a little more disdain, Gu only one had to do the final rescue: "in fact, he is a very good brother, kind-hearted..." Cheng Shutang said in his voice, "Gu Yiwei, you don''t care about Guan Ning Yiqing. He''s going to bully me to death!" Gu only took a deep breath and decided to give up helping him brush his favor in front of thousands of people. Now he said in a low voice, "these are just accidents." Qianqian took a look at her and said, "sister, you are so pitiful. You have to face such a brother with brain problems, bad temper, bad character and weak chicken every day. I know you like others to take care of you, but he obviously does not have such ability." Gu Yiwei Qianqian reached out and patted Gu on the shoulder and said, "elder sister, you wait for me. I''ll take care of you after I get into the University of imperial capital. Chapter 1345 Qianqian had been making dumplings just now, and her hands were covered with flour. This pat directly patted a white handprint on Gu''s only shoulder. Gu Wei took a look at the handprint. Qian Qian hit her and flicked her shoulder. As a result, there was more and more flour on it. Qian Qian was too lazy to play any more. He turned his head and went back to the kitchen to make dumplings. Gu only patted the flour by herself and took a look at Cheng Shutang, who was preparing to shoot. She sighed. She deeply felt that Cheng Shutang and Qianqian''s beginning was not good. What would happen in the future would depend on their fate. Gu only shook his head and decided not to ask about them later. Compared with the Qin family, the Cheng family is cold and quiet. The second room of the Cheng family did not return to the imperial capital for the Spring Festival this year, while the third room took advantage of the annual holiday to travel abroad, so there were only Mr. Cheng, Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu in the Cheng family. Cheng Shutang and Su tingxue are not at the Cheng''s this year. The dinner of the Cheng''s family is very cold. Because the baby sitter also went home for the new year, the task of making new year''s Eve dinner fell on Cheng Su Su, who usually boasted that she had little cooking skills. But most of Cheng Su Su''s cooking skills are done by nannies. Cheng Su Su''s cooking skills are just brought out by nannies. This year, when it was her turn to cook, she completely revealed the stuffing: when the chicken soup was cooked, she forgot to put ginger, which had a fishy smell; Fish in the pot after turning dynamic too often, all become fragments; When the beef is stewed, it''s not rotten and can''t bite; Even the stir fried vegetables are almost not broken. In a word, Cheng Su Su Su failed in the new year''s Eve dinner. Cheng Jinmo and Mr. Cheng are not picky eaters, but the quality of the food is too poor. After they poked the chopsticks a few times, no one moved them. Cheng Su Su himself ate a few mouthfuls, but also felt particularly bad. Seeing that Cheng Jinmo and Mr. Cheng''s face were not good, she said, "Today my mother and brother are not at home, so I''m not very calm, so I didn''t play well when cooking." When Cheng Jinmo heard this sentence, he felt cold. These days, because he jumped out of the previous "favorite girl" frame and looked at Cheng Su Su''s behavior, he soon found a problem: as long as Cheng Su Su can''t do well, she will find all kinds of reasons to prevaricate. Today is new year''s Eve, and Mr. Cheng didn''t want to have a bad time at home, so he didn''t break through Cheng Su Su Su''s words, just said: "today, Mo, call tingxue." Cheng Jinmo nodded. His wound recovered very well after taking the medicine Gu only gave him. He finally got out of the hospital on Xiao Nian''s day, but his wound has not fully recovered, so he can''t take heavy things. Before, he always thought that Gu only changed his dressing for him on purpose. Later, he found that it was not like that. Now his feeling about Gu only is very subtle. He thought Gu Youyi and Su tingxue were both at Su''s home. He had some selfishness in his heart when he called this time. He hoped that Gu Youyi would answer the phone, so that father and daughter could have a few words. However, to his surprise, Su Baihao answered the phone call. He also told Cheng Jinmo that Su tingxue and Gu Yiwei were both in Lingcheng for the Spring Festival, not at Su''s home. He answered politely, but anyone could hear the taste of alienation. Chapter 1346 Because on New Year''s Eve, Su Baihao didn''t show his displeasure to Cheng Jinmo, his former brother-in-law. He was polite from beginning to end, but his politeness was somewhat alienated. Cheng Jinmo was a little disappointed after hearing the news. He politely said hello to the Su family, and then hung up. Cheng Su Su was not happy to see him call Su''s home, but he didn''t dare to show it. After he hung up, she asked, "Dad, mom, when will they be back?" Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue have officially divorced. After careful calculation, Su tingxue is no longer a member of the Cheng family. Even if she is in the Su family for the new year, she will not return to the Cheng family because of her personality. At first glance, Cheng Su Su''s words seem to care about Su tingxue''s whereabouts, but in her heart, she is picking. It''s just that she is always clever in doing these things, and there is no trace at this time. But Cheng Jinmo heard the taste tonight. He looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "your mother and your brother went to Lingcheng Gu''s only adoptive father and mother''s home. This year''s new year should be with them." What Cheng Su Su is most afraid of now is hearing the news from Lingcheng. Her face is a little uncomfortable. Cheng Jinmo looked at her and asked, "anyway, the Qin family is also your family. You haven''t met your own father, have you? Have you ever thought about going back to Lingcheng to see them? " Cheng Su Su''s face was a little ugly. He lowered his head slightly and said, "for me, my father is only my father." Cheng Jinmo couldn''t help asking: "but the Qin family is related to you after all, so you don''t want to go back and have a look?" Cheng Su Su bit her lower lip. This question is not easy for her to answer, because no matter how she answers it, she thinks it is wrong. The most important thing is that she never wants to go back to the Qin family! I don''t want to see the Qin family. Because the existence of the Qin family is to remind her of her humble background and unsociable identity. She took a deep breath and said, "I dare not go back alone." "I''ll go back with you." Cheng Jinmo said softly, "it doesn''t matter if you didn''t know these things before. Now that you know, why don''t you go back and have a look?" Cheng Su Su nodded, and then asked pitifully, "Dad, you don''t want me, do you?" Cheng Jinmo sighed and said, "you know how much I hurt you when I brought you up. As long as you don''t do too much, I won''t want you." This is what he said from the bottom of his heart, but it also hides his full helplessness. After experiencing these things, we can no longer delude ourselves that everything is OK with Cheng Su Su. But after all, after all, she has been raised for so many years, she always has feelings. Cheng Su Su sniffed and said, "Dad, I will be filial to you in the future." Cheng Jinmo nodded lightly, but said nothing. Mr. Cheng sighed when he heard their conversation. His eldest son is really a muddle headed man. He knows that Cheng Su Su has always been very clever in the Cheng family during this period of time, and has not made any mistakes. It is very difficult for Cheng Jinmo to drive Cheng Su Su out of the Cheng family. But Mr. Cheng also knows that Cheng Jinmo also wants Gu Weiyi to return to Cheng''s home. With Gu''s unique character, how can he live under the same roof with Cheng Su Su Su? So after all, Cheng Jinmo is greedy. Chapter 1347 Mr. Cheng naturally doesn''t want to let the Cheng family''s blood and bone flow away, but Gu''s only attitude is obvious, and he doesn''t have a better way. So he beat Cheng Jinmo several times, but Cheng Jinmo was always hard hearted to drive Cheng Su Su out of the Cheng family, and it was frozen there. Of course, Mr. Cheng doesn''t want to leave the Cheng family''s blood and bones outside, but his son insists on it. He is old and in poor health, and can''t interfere too much. He just tells himself that his children and grandchildren are blessed. The food was too bad for him to eat. He threw the bowl on the table and turned his wheelchair to his room. Cheng Su Su took a look at him, and then bit his lower lip. This old man has given her a look recently. He is really an immortal! This is Gu''s first year with Ning Yiqing. It''s just that there are too many people in the Qin family. In addition, those relatives who haven''t given five clothes visit each other. Some of them come to thank each other after taking Gu''s medicine. The representatives of the workers in the pharmaceutical factory visit each other. The whole Qin family is just too busy. Although Ning Yiqing can see Gu Yiwei every day, the time he spent alone with her every day is pitiful, and his heart is full of resentment. Su tingxue is very busy with her work at ordinary times. In addition, several elders of the Su family have been destroying her. She really can''t stay in the Qin family for a long time. On the fourth day of junior high school, she asked Gu only if she would like to go back to the imperial capital with her. DIDU University started early this year, and the tenth day of junior high school is about to start. Gu Weiyi thought that it was only a few days before she started school. In addition, he had just returned to Su''s home this year, so he had to go to Su''s home to meet two uncles he hadn''t met, and he had to take care of Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang''s emotions. So he agreed to go back to DIDU with Su tingxue on the fifth day of junior high school. Grandparents know that she will leave tomorrow, of course, is all kinds of reluctant, but also know that Gu only return to the emperor to pay New Year''s greetings to the elders, also can''t help being reasonable. So they prepared a lot of food for Gu one night, including Lingcheng''s unique flavor of bacon and sausage, granny''s hand fried balls and dried potatoes, and some homemade dried bamboo shoots and mice. Gu only saw these things and said helplessly: "grandma, I just went back to the imperial capital to study. You have prepared too many things!" "How much? I''m too little! " Grandma said with a smile: "if you go back to the imperial capital empty handed, I''m afraid the grandparents of the Su family will say that we are impolite, and you need to keep some of your own food. These things are not much." Gu only heard these words with a smile, and then did not stop grandma, this is a grandfather and grandmother''s heart. When grandma packed the things, she said, "I''m getting older. I''m not as smart as I was when I was young. I don''t know how many years I can prepare for you." I don''t know why. Gu only had a bad feeling when she heard her words. She held her grandmother in her arms and said, "grandma will live a long life. I''m waiting for you to give it back to me when you are 100 years old!" Grandma said with a smile: "if I really want to live to 100 years old, I''m afraid I''m too old to move. Don''t say I''ll prepare these things for you. I''m afraid I''ll have to be fed by you." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "well, I will feed you at that time." Chapter 1348 Grandma couldn''t help laughing when she heard Gu''s words. When it was time to start, my grandparents took Gu Youyi to the door of my house. After saying goodbye, my grandmother looked at Gu Youyi''s car and drove away. When she got home, she immediately felt that it was too cold at home. Grandma sat there with a sigh and said, "the only way to go is to feel empty." Grandfather advised her: "the child is big, how can you always stay by your side?" Grandma thought it was the same reason. It was not easy for Gu to come back to see them. How could she ask for so much more? Qin Zhenhua also advised grandma a few words, just at this time, the home phone rang, he picked up a listen, is Yang Yong call. Gu only told Qin Zhenhua about the pharmaceutical factory before, and asked him to help take care of the pharmaceutical factory. Gu only thinks that if Qin Zhenhua wants to go out and look for a job, it''s better to help take care of the pharmaceutical factory. He is not only safe but also comprehensive. In addition, he has been working in an important unit all the time. He has his own way and can solve many problems that Yang Yong can''t solve, so he is asked to be the deputy director. Qin Zhenhua knew that the pharmaceutical factory was Gu''s only one. Naturally, he was more attentive. He knew that he did not have the ability to operate, but he was able to manage the factory and deal with relevant departments, so he agreed. This year, the pharmaceutical factory officially went to work on the eighth day of junior high school. Yang Yong went to Qin Zhenhua to discuss some details about the commencement of the pharmaceutical factory. After Qin Zhenhua hung up the phone, he turned to his grandparents and said, "Dad, mom, there''s something wrong in the factory. I''ll go over." The grandparents nodded their heads and asked him to come back for dinner early. He left when he answered. When he left home, he didn''t feel any difference from his usual departure, and he didn''t feel anything wrong. However, this time he left, it was different from the previous one. Today is not a peaceful day. After he left, someone went over the wall into the courtyard, and then directly into the door of the Qin family. Grandma is preparing lunch in the kitchen. She hears the movement outside and takes a look. Then she sees Qin Mingyang standing in the yard. Grandma''s face changed: "what are you doing back here?" Qin Mingyang said coldly, "I''m your grandson. Everything here is mine. What do you think I''ll do when I come back?" When grandma saw that he was not looking right, she thought of what he had done last time. She immediately prepared to shout, but he rushed over and put his hand over grandma''s mouth and said, "I look up to you when I come to see you. You even unite with outsiders to deal with me! I''ll show you today! " Grandma struggled desperately, but Qin Mingyang was young and strong. She didn''t know how much stronger she was, so she couldn''t struggle at all. She grabs the kitchen knife on the chopping board, so she takes it and cuts it off Qin Mingyang. Qin Mingyang took the dish and scolded him: "you old man, you cut me with a knife!" As soon as grandma saw that the situation was not right, she immediately yelled: "help..." But she only yelled, and the knife in Qin Mingyang''s hand fell on her neck Blood splashed Qin Mingyang''s face. Grandfather was not very comfortable in the upstairs rest, heard the movement downstairs, then came down, just to see this scene. Grandfather yelled: "old lady, how are you?" Blood stimulates Qin Mingyang''s nerves, and at the same time stimulates his cruelty. Chapter 1349 Qin Mingyang takes a look at his grandmother who is lying in a pool of blood. Instead of doing it, he takes a knife and cuts him off Cheng Jinmo was worried about Su tingxue and Gu Youyi. He wanted to come to Lingcheng early, but he was in a high position and had many things to do. He didn''t have time until the fifth day of junior high school, so he took Cheng Susu to come by plane. They took the same route as Gu''s, first from the plane to the provincial capital, and then by car to Lingcheng. So when they get to Lingcheng, the time is almost the same as Gu''s time to go home. They went in after they had registered in the courtyard. Because he and Cheng Su Su were well-dressed and fresh faced, the aunts and uncles in the courtyard looked at them with curiosity. Cheng Su Su is a little nervous at this time. This is her first visit to the Qin family in Lingcheng. She has no feelings for the Qin family. If she can, she doesn''t want to come to the Qin family all her life. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo put forward this matter. She knows that if she even objects to this matter, she will leave a cool and thin impression in Cheng Jinmo''s heart. Now she can''t leave a bad impression in Cheng Jinmo''s heart. Cheng Su Su nibbles her lips and follows Cheng Jinmo, unwilling to walk. Just at this time, a man with short stature rushed over from one side and bumped into Cheng Jinmo. He didn''t even say sorry and left in a hurry. It was Qin Mingyang that Cheng Jinmo met. When Qin Mingyang hurried past him, he smelled a strong smell of blood, and his brows wrinkled. Cheng Su Su also saw Qin Mingyang. Theoretically speaking, this is the first time that their brother and sister have met. They both feel that they are a little familiar with each other. It seems that they have met somewhere. But at this time, Qin Mingyang was worried, didn''t think much, and left quickly. Cheng Su Su was also a little unhappy and said, "this man is too unqualified. He didn''t even say sorry when he bumped into someone." At this time, Cheng Jinmo had doubts about Qin Mingyang, but he didn''t come from criminal investigation and didn''t think much about it. Father and daughter asked the exact location of the Qin family, and then they went to the door of the Qin family. They were about to knock on the door, but they heard a loud bang from inside, and a wave of air came towards them. Cheng Jinmo''s reaction is extremely fast, when the storm comes, he immediately pulls Cheng Su Su to the ground. Cheng Su Su usually seems to be very powerful, but it''s the first time that she meets such a situation, and she is scared! When the explosion was over, Qin''s house burned violently. The noise was so loud that it immediately attracted the attention of all residents in the compound. Granny Ding lives next door to the Qin family. Her family has been greatly affected by the explosion just now, and the house has been shaking a few times. She ran out of the house in terror. Seeing that the Qin family was in a sea of fire at this time, she immediately yelled, "come on! It''s on fire! The old lady and uncle of the Qin family are still inside! Help When she was old, her legs and feet were unchanged, and there was nothing she could do to save a fire. Moreover, the fire of the Qin family was too big at this time, and no one knew whether it would explode again. Cheng Jinmo stood up with Cheng Su Su. He asked granny Ding, "is this the Qin family?" Chapter 1350 "Yes At this time, Granny Ding was a bit distracted, but she asked, "are you relatives of the Qin family?" Cheng Jinmo hesitated, then nodded his head. In essence, there is no relationship between the Cheng family and the Qin family, but because of Gu''s only reason, there are countless connections. At this time, other neighbors arrived one after another, and the young men in the courtyard came to put out the fire with buckets. At the same time, someone reported a fire. For a moment, the front door of the Qin family was full of people, but no one came out. Granny Ding called Qin Zhenhua. As soon as Qin Zhenhua heard that something had happened at home, she immediately stopped a car and rushed home from the pharmaceutical factory. When he arrived, the firemen were putting out the fire. When he learned that his grandparents didn''t come out of the house, his eyes suddenly turned red. He couldn''t care more and rushed home. Granny Ding has been paying attention to him. Seeing this scene, she dragged him to death and said, "Zhenhua, the fire in it has not been put out, so you can''t go in!" "My parents are all in it. I can''t ignore them!" Qin Zhenhua big urgent way, he couldn''t figure out, home good how can burst into fire. Chen Zhao also pulled him and said, "Uncle Qin, you can''t enter now!" Qin Zhenhua is going crazy. There are his close relatives in it. He wants to go in and save them! Chen Zhao''s eyes were red when he saw him. He said in a soft voice, "the fire has been exploding for more than ten minutes. If grandfather Qin and grandmother Qin are still in it, I''m afraid..." Qin Zhenhua can think of it, but when he really wants to face it, it''s another feeling. He is a seven foot man. At this time, he can''t help but cry at the door of Qin''s house. The neighbors nearby also shed tears of sympathy when they saw him like this. After a while, the fire was put out, the police came, and two charred bodies were removed from the house. As soon as Qin Zhenhua saw the two bodies, he burst into tears. Basically, there was no need to identify them. He also knew who the two bodies belonged to. His body was not very good, and he fainted when he couldn''t hold on any longer. Chen Zhao called a young man and helped Qin Zhenhua to his home to have a rest. Because there were many doubts about the Qin family''s explosion and fire, the police brought a forensic doctor. After preliminary identification, the forensic doctor came to the conclusion: "the two dead people had different degrees of sharp weapon wounds, and there were several fatal injuries, so they should be killed first, and then turn on the gas, and use a long lead to light the fire, causing the gas explosion." When Cheng Jinmo heard this conclusion, he suddenly remembered the man he met when he just came in. He told the police what he saw, and then carefully described Qin Mingyang''s appearance. As soon as he finished his description, Granny Ding said, "it''s Qin Mingyang. What you say is Qin Mingyang! He came to the Qin family once years ago. At that time, he was severely cleaned up by the only one with her, and then he was driven away! " "He is ignorant and skilful. He steals the old man''s money, calligraphy and paintings. His character is extremely bad! But I really didn''t expect that he would do something worse than animals. He even killed his own grandfather and grandmother! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a crazy person in my life Chapter 1351 Someone nearby sighed: "old Qin devoted himself to his work in the early years, but he didn''t do much in the housekeeper''s house. The two children of the Qin family were abandoned by Lu Yurong. Qin Keren loved vanity, cheated in exams, and was cruel." "How could a good old Qin marry such a wicked woman as Lu Yurong and teach a pair of children badly? Fortunately, the only one who didn''t grow up in the Qin family was Lu Yurong, otherwise he would not be taught badly by Lu Yurong!" "It''s true that old Qin shizai is so pitiful. He married such a wicked woman and went home. Now his family is broken and people are dead!" "It''s said that the evil woman wanted to take bribes and hurt Lao Qin. She almost killed Lao Qin when she had a cerebral hemorrhage. How could such a good person as Lao Qin have such a thing? That wicked woman will surely be rewarded. " When Cheng Su Su and Cheng Jin Mo heard these words, their faces changed. Although Cheng Jin Mo had asked people to check the situation of the Qin family before, he didn''t know much about it. Lu Yurong only met Mr. Cheng once at his birthday party. He was a very mean and selfish woman. When Cheng Jinmo heard what they said about Lu Yurong and saw what Qin Mingyang had done, he felt cold. How vicious a woman is it to teach such a son? In other words, what a terrible heredity that will bring such terrible consequences! He suddenly remembers Su tingxue''s accusation against Cheng Su Su, and then remembers that Cheng Su Su has been keeping in touch with Lu Yurong over the years. His heart is inexplicably chilly. He can''t help suspecting that in Cheng Su Su''s heart, there is also the inhumanity of Yu Rong''s heredity. As a result, he did not dare to think much, but felt cold in his heart. Cheng Su Su''s face was pale when she heard the neighbors'' words. She disdained Lu Yurong, but she could not change the fact that Lu Yurong was her mother. Originally, Lu Yurong was the only one who committed the crime. Although the crime was burglary, in essence, it can only be regarded as greed, not too big. But Qin Mingyang killed his grandparents and set the house on fire. This is a big thing. It''s extremely cruel and vicious. In addition to what they said about Lu Yurong at this time, with Cheng Jinmo''s more and more ugly face, she felt something bad in her heart. She hated how she could have a mother like Lu Yurong and a brother like Qin Mingyang! She took a deep breath, gently pulled Cheng Jinmo''s sleeve and said, "Dad..." Cheng Jinmo flicks her hand away and turns to Chen Zhao''s house to see Qin Zhenhua. Cheng Su Su was wronged. She didn''t do anything today! Gu only felt a little uncomfortable after boarding the plane. She always felt that there was a big jam. She thought about it carefully, but didn''t figure out what was wrong, so she thought that she was thinking too much. After getting off the plane, Ning Yiqing turns on his cell phone. As soon as he turns it on, he receives a call from Qin Zhenhua. He is crying on the other end of the phone. Ning Yiqing immediately felt that something was wrong and asked him, "Dad, what happened?" Qin Zhenhua sobbed several times and said, "you give me the phone. I''ll tell her." Ning Yiqing''s brows wrinkled. Listening to the news, I''m afraid something happened to the Qin family! Chapter 1352 Gu only received the phone after calling Qin Zhenhua, he choked and said: "only, your grandparents went." Gu only some Meng, a time did not respond, asked: "where are grandparents?" Qin Zhenhua said in tears: "today, I went to the factory and your grandfather and grandmother were at home. Qin Mingyang came to the courtyard and killed your grandfather and grandmother..." Gu''s only hand trembled for a moment. The cell phone fell from her hand and fell to the ground. Tears came out of her eyes in a flash. She really didn''t expect that this time and grandparents were separated into a farewell! She always thought that she would have all kinds of opportunities to take good care of them, and everything would be long in the future, but there was never a real future in this world! There is a certain number of times for people to get together in this life. Once we get together is less than once. If we don''t pay attention, we will say goodbye forever! My grandparents are kind-hearted and have always been kind to others. Qin Mingyang is such a beast! She gritted her teeth and said, "Qin Mingyang, you son of a bitch, I''ll chop you!" She is very regretful at this time. If she had insisted more, wouldn''t today''s things have happened? Su tingxue was startled to see her appearance and asked her: "only, what happened?" Gu''s tears couldn''t stop. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Mom, I can''t go back with you. I want to go back to Lingcheng now." When she said this, she threw herself into Su tingxue''s arms and said, "Qin Mingyang touched the Qin family today and killed his grandfather and grandmother!" Su tingxue was also stunned. When she left this morning, the old lady told her with a smile that she would come to Lingcheng when she was free and make all kinds of delicious food for her. The eldest brother waved to her with a smile, let her take good care of Gu Wei in the imperial capital, don''t let others bully her, and welcome her to Lingcheng to play! Although Su tingxue only lived in the Qin family for a few days, she didn''t spend a long time with the two old people, but she knew that both of them were kind-hearted and discerning. She respected them from the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen! After all, her feelings with them are not as deep as Gu only''s feelings with them. At this time, she can still stabilize her emotions, but her eyes have become red. She patted Gu only''s back and said, "only one doesn''t cry, mom will accompany you back to Lingcheng!" Gu Yiwei shook his head and said, "it will be a mess in Lingcheng. There are a lot of people with ulterior motives staring at Ma. It''s too dangerous for Ma to go there, and Ma''s work can''t be left behind, so you can''t go with me." Su tingxue knows that Gu''s words are reasonable. It''s inconvenient for her to go to Lingcheng, but she doesn''t trust Gu to go alone. She turns around and says, "Shutang, you accompany your sister back!" Cheng Shutang nodded and said, "OK." Ning Yiqing has turned around to buy a ticket, and he also wants to accompany Gu to go back. Su tingxue repeatedly tells Cheng Shutang to take care of Gu Yiwei. After Cheng Shutang repeatedly guarantees, she sends them to the gate. Gu only got on the plane and regretted it all the time. If she knew that such a thing would happen, she would send Qin Mingyang to the police station even if she disobeyed Qin Zhenhua and her grandparents! Now, she just wants to chop Qin Mingyang''s scum into meat mud! How can there be such a vicious person in this world? Chapter 1353 Knowing Gu''s only thought, Ning Yiqing took her hand and said, "no one can predict this. Although human nature is evil, no one can think of it. It''s not your fault." Gu only thought of the past life at this time, and did not happen this thing, grandparents are still alive, before she was killed by Qin Keren, they are still good. Many things have changed in this life because of her rebirth. She thought all this would change in a good direction, so even though she knew Qin Mingyang was a scum, she didn''t expect him to do such a thing. She knew that if Qin Mingyang had not been removed from the army and Lu Yurong had not been arrested, there would not have been this time. At this time, her heart was full of remorse. She gritted her teeth and said, "I won''t let Qin Mingyang go!" Ning Yiqing knew that she must be very sad at this time, and he didn''t advise her much at this time. He just held her in his arms. In the past, if they held each other like this in public, Cheng Shutang was afraid that they would be disgusted with each other. At this time, he looked at Gu Yiwei with a worried face, hoping Ning Yiqing would really give him warmth and courage. They took the last flight to the provincial capital, which was already one o''clock in the morning. At this time, there is no long-distance bus, Ning Yiqing stopped a taxi at the side of the road, paid a high price and sent them back to Lingcheng. Gu only once again stood at the door of the Qin family, the day was already dawn, and her inner feeling was completely different from before. At this time, the Qin family had been burned beyond recognition. There were two coffins in the blackened yard. Gu Weiyi immediately knelt down to the two coffins and said in a trembling voice, "grandfather, grandmother, I came back to see you. When I left yesterday morning, didn''t you promise me to take good care of my body and live a hundred years?" "I swear before your death that I will find Qin Mingyang and bring him to justice!" Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing also feel very sad when they listen to her words. They actually see a lot of life and death. When they go out on a mission, some comrades in arms often die. But even so, they both felt sad when they saw the scene. Just yesterday, there was still a lot of laughter. It was just a blink of an eye, and it was like this. In their hearts, they also have great respect for the two old people. They are also angry and sad about this matter. They followed Gu''s only one and saluted the two old men. Ning Yiqing said softly, "grandfather, grandmother, I will take revenge for you." Cheng Shutang''s heart is also extremely bad taste, now gently sighed, but did not say anything. Granny Ding couldn''t sleep at all tonight. When she heard the noise outside, she dressed herself and came out. She advised Gu Youyi a few words, then lifted her up and said, "your grandparents love you most in their life. They certainly don''t want to see you so sad. The ground is too cold. Get up quickly!" Gu only thanks granny Ding and asks her, "where is my father?" Granny Ding sighed and said, "Zhenhua fainted several times today. Maybe it''s because of excessive sadness. She caught a cold accidentally and had a high fever at night. Chen Zhao accompanied him to the hospital to hang up the water. This meeting should be coming back soon." Chapter 1354 Several people are talking, they hear footsteps, they turn a look, see Chen Zhao holding Qin Zhenhua came. Qin Zhenhua a see Gu only shout a: "only!" Then he burst into tears. Then Gu only saw that Qin Zhenhua, who was always strong, was shaking all over with tears. He trembled and said, "I gave birth to that rebellious son and killed your grandparents!" Gu only saw him like this. Although he was sad, he was more worried about his health. He said, "it was Qin Mingyang who did it. It has nothing to do with dad. If I really want to count carefully, I shouldn''t let Qin Mingyang go that day." "That''s not your fault!" Qin Zhenhua said softly, "we let him go that day. It has nothing to do with you." Ning Yiqing heard that their father and daughter were blaming themselves, so he said, "no one is to blame, but Qin Mingyang must bring him to justice." "The police have sent for Qin Mingyang at the station and the intersection." Qin Zhenhua gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t let this beast go!" But the police have vigorously pursued Qin Mingyang, but they didn''t expect that Qin Mingyang was too cunning. Up to now, there is no news about Qin Mingyang. Gu only knows that the longer the chase time goes, the lower the probability of catching Qin Ming''s Yang. In addition, the current train is not a real name system, and now it is in the new year''s period. Both the car and the train have to increase the number of trips, and the departure interval is much shorter than usual. I''m afraid Qin Mingyang left by car when the incident happened. Lingcheng''s transportation network is quite developed. In this case, it is not easy to find Qin Mingyang. Moreover, Qin Mingyang had been an employee of a security company for several years before, and had certain ability of anti reconnaissance and hiding his whereabouts. After he left Lingcheng, it was even more difficult to arrest him. No matter how the case of arresting Qin Mingyang progresses, grandparents need to settle down. Lingcheng had not yet implemented the cremation system. The Qin family still had their own ancestral graves in the countryside. The next morning, Chen Zhao helped to find a car and sent his grandparents back to their old houses in the countryside. This is a serious case of extremely bad nature, which shocked the whole Lingcheng. After the city''s Public Security Bureau failed to pursue Qin Mingyang, it issued a document of arrest, which was sent to the whole country. After taking his grandparents back to the Qin family''s ancestral home, Qin Zhenhua''s hair was almost all white, his whole body lost a lot of weight, and his mental state was not good. Gu only saw him and felt very sad. He also knew what kind of pressure Qin Zhenhua was under. He also knew that he was extremely remorseful. After all, it was his own son who killed him and his parents who were killed. Gu only knows her ability. Qin Mingyang has escaped now. She can''t find anyone else in a short time, and she doesn''t have professional reconnaissance skills. She can infer the whereabouts of Qin Mingyang. Because Qin Zhenhua was too sad, Gu had to take care of his grandparents'' funeral. Gu only experienced this kind of thing for the first time. He was so busy that he didn''t have much time to grieve. When the spirit shed was built, a couple of uninvited guests came to the ancestral house of the Qin family. At least for Gu, they were uninvited guests. As soon as Cheng Su Su came in, she looked at Zade''s mourning hall in disgust. A child walked past her and accidentally touched her. She immediately glared at the child. Chapter 1355 The child was frightened to see Cheng Su Su''s eyes and hid behind his parents. Cheng Su Su was in a bad mood. She didn''t maintain her description of being tall as before. Instead, she brushed off the dirt that didn''t exist on her body, and then scolded lightly: "uneducated thing!" The parents of the children were not happy when they heard that, but because their grandparents had just passed away, they all respected their grandparents very much. They didn''t want to quarrel with others in front of their souls and disturb their spirits in heaven, so they put up with it and restrained their children from running around. When Cheng Su Su came over, he swept around the Qin family''s home in the mourning hall, reached out and pinched his nose, and said with disgust: "a group of mud legs, old men." Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu kowtow three times in front of the coffins of the two old people. When Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu stood up, they said, "Susu, give your grandparents another three kowtows." Although Cheng Su Su was unwilling, he still listened to Cheng Jinmo and knelt down and kowtowed three times. Qin Zhenhua has been kneeling in the hall. When he hears this, he looks at Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu in surprise. Cheng Jinmo held Qin Zhenhua up and said, "you are Su Su''s father. You don''t have to give her a gift." According to Lingcheng''s rules, when someone comes to mourn and kneel down for a funeral at home, his immediate family members will kneel down to return the ceremony. Qin Zhenhua was surprised to see Cheng Jinmo. On the day of his grandparents'' accident, Qin Zhenhua saw Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu, but he was very sad and didn''t care about them. At this time, when he heard Cheng Jinmo''s words again, he knew their identity in his heart. But Cheng Jinmo introduced himself: "my name is Cheng Jinmo. I''m Su Su''s adoptive father. Su Su is your own daughter. This time, I brought her back to meet her relatives, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Qin Zhenhua looks at Cheng Su Su in some surprise. At this time, Cheng Su Su has finished kowtowing three times. She looks at Qin Zhenhua, then slightly lowers her head and stands behind Cheng Jinmo without saying a word. At this time, she disdained everything about the Qin family in her heart. Even when she grew up in the imperial capital, she looked down upon Lingcheng, a city far smaller than the imperial capital and lagging behind. As for her biological father Qin Zhenhua, because it was the first time to meet, she picked numerous problems for Qin Zhenhua in her heart: her hair was white, too old; He is not as handsome as Cheng Jinmo; The material of the clothes is too bad; The whole person looks like a native! Qin Zhenhua''s eyes lit up when he saw Cheng Su Su. After all, she was his own daughter. But when he saw the disdain in Cheng Su Su''s eyes and her hiding behind Qin Zhenhua, he knew that in her heart, he never wanted to recognize his father. Qin Zhenhua sighed. Although Gu Weiwei had told him roughly about her finding her parents, he never mentioned the details, let alone a word about Cheng Su Su. But Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang were the only ones who came to attend the Spring Festival last time. He was guessing that there might be other things in the middle. But I didn''t expect to meet Cheng Jinmo and Su chengsu at this time. He said politely and distantly, "maybe this is life. You''ve come all the way here, and you''re tired. Now you''ve kowtowed too much. You can go back." Chapter 1356 After Qin Mingyang''s affair, Qin Zhenhua doesn''t want to recognize Lu Yurong''s child at this time. He remembers Qin Keren''s appearance before and Qin Mingyang''s appearance again. At this time, he sees Cheng Su Su, who seems to have the highest vision in front of him. He doesn''t like his own daughter for the first time. Cheng Jinmo''s face was slightly embarrassed. He turned to look at Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su was reluctant to stand beside him and said to Qin Zhenhua, "Hello, they say you are my own father, but I have never seen you before, so..." "You don''t have to say much. I know everything." Qin Zhenhua interrupted her. He was afraid that she would say something he didn''t want to hear later. Cheng Su Su then said, "I know the kindness of bearing is greater than heaven, but Mr. Qin, you should also know that the kindness of raising is greater than the kindness of bearing. I will not go back to the Qin family." Although Cheng Jinmo never thought of returning Cheng Su Su to the Qin family, when he heard her say it so clearly, he couldn''t help drinking: "Su Su!" "Dad, I''m telling the truth!" There were tears in Cheng Su Su''s eyes: "if you look at him, where should a father look like! What''s more, the Qin family is responsible for such a thing. It''s because he didn''t teach his talent well that such a thing happened. " Qin Zhenhua originally blamed himself for the death of his grandparents. At this time, he heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words and his body trembled. Gu only one has been standing on the side of attention to the movement here, after hearing this sentence immediately came to say: "Cheng Su Su, how do you speak?" "Am I not telling the truth?" Cheng Su Su looked at Gu Wei Yi and said, "you are from the Qin family. Don''t you know what kind of virtue the people of the Qin family are? There are many murderers in the world, but it is estimated that there are few such cases in the whole country that Sun Tzu killed his grandparents. " "This situation can only prove that the Qin family lacks in educating their children. Otherwise, how can they teach such a crazy person?" "Even if I''m Qin Zhenhua''s own daughter, I haven''t lived in the Qin family for a day, and you Gu only, after living in the Qin family for such a long time, don''t you know if you are infected with the cruelty of the Qin family?" Gu Weiyi was so angry that he grabbed Cheng Su Su''s sleeve and said, "you have the guts to repeat what you just said!" Cheng Su Su was a little proud of Gu''s only angry eyes. Her eyes were slightly red, and she said, "what? I talked about your heart trouble? Are you angry with yourself? " Gu only saw the pride in Cheng Su Su''s eyes. She took a deep breath and looked at Cheng Su Su''s silence. But Cheng Su Su turned to Cheng Jinmo and said, "Dad, I''m so scared. I''m afraid Gu Wei will beat me later." When she said this, she seemed to have been bullied by Gu Weiyi. Cheng Jinmo heard a lot of bad words about Gu Youyi from Cheng Su Su before, and he did misunderstand Gu Youyi for a while, but he saw it with his own eyes today. He said in a deep voice, "Su Su, don''t be ridiculous." He then said to Gu Weiyi, "the only way is to let go of Su Su first and have something to say." "It''s Cheng Su Su who doesn''t talk well today." Gu only let go of the hand holding Cheng Su Su''s collar and told himself to be calm. Chapter 1357 Gu is very angry because of the death of her grandparents. Now Cheng Su Su makes it clear that she wants to use her anger to do something extraordinary. Seeing Gu''s calmness, Cheng Su Su secretly clenched his teeth, but with a look of fear, he leaned against Cheng Jinmo and said, "Dad, what you just heard, I''m just telling the truth, and I didn''t say anything wrong." Gu Weiyi looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "you''re saying so much here. You just want to see me quarrel with Minister Cheng, and then talk about Qin Mingyang and Lu Yurong. You want to prove that I''m cruel and dangerous." Cheng Su Su''s face changed slightly, but Gu''s only corner of his mouth burst out a smile: "but this matter can be seen from another angle. People''s behavior, of course, has something to do with postnatal education, but it also has something to do with heredity." "If Lu Yurong''s son can do such a thing, Lu Yurong''s own daughter will not be a good thing." "You say I''m cruel. Yes, your mouth is cheap. I''ve dealt with you several times, but for my character, all of you know what kind of person I am." "On the contrary, last time in the school canteen, Cheng Shui''an provoked you, so you beat him to death. He was still your cousin! If I hadn''t stopped you, would you have killed him in public? " "Also, the last time you had Tengchong, you took Wang Li to beat the peddlers on the street without any reason and broke their ribs!" "So are you cruel or am I cruel? Do you still have a number in your mind?" Cheng Su Su listened to her turn out the old account before, immediately red eyes said: "you talk nonsense, things at that time is not what you said!" She then looked at Cheng Jinmo pitifully and said, "Dad, she wants to go back to Cheng''s house, so she tries every means to slander me! You must not believe her Cheng Jinmo was also a little annoyed at this time. He said in a deep voice, "shut up, I know these things in my heart!" Cheng Jinmo seldom talks to Cheng Su Su in such a heavy tone. Cheng Su Su Su''s face turns white. Even when he cries, "Dad, don''t you want me anymore? Since you know I''m not born to you, you treat me worse every day! If you don''t want me, just tell me! " When Cheng Jinmo saw her like this, he only felt that her head was big. Gu only see more Cheng Su Su such a style, at this time to listen to her noisy only feel upset. With her temperament, she wants to drive Cheng Su Su away directly, but today is the first time Qin Zhenhua meets Cheng Su Su. She also needs to ask Qin Zhenhua''s opinion: "Dad, do you want to recognize Cheng Su Su?" When she said that, Cheng Su Su Su, who had been crying, was also a little nervous, and her cry was a little less. With Cheng Su Su''s mind, she will not simply make trouble in this hall. The fundamental reason for her doing so is to break Qin Zhenhua''s mind to recognize her. So she didn''t speak very well from the beginning, and she also deliberately quarreled with Gu only, in order to leave a bad impression in Qin Zhenhua''s heart. By the way, she told Qin Zhenhua that she didn''t want to go back to Qin''s family at all, and didn''t want to recognize Qin Zhenhua''s father! She has a clear goal from the beginning, she must stay in the Cheng family! I will never go back to the Qin family! Chapter 1358 Cheng Su Su has felt that Cheng Jinmo''s attitude towards her is not as good as before, and can see that Cheng Jinmo wants to recognize her. So she thinks that if Qin Zhenhua wants to recognize her today, Cheng Jinmo will probably let her go back to the Qin family. But what''s the situation of the Qin family now? The house burned down, Qin Zhenhua''s job has long been lost! What to feed her! She doesn''t want to go back to the Qin family to live a life without power and money! Qin Zhenhua took a look at Cheng Su Su, who was crying there, but his eyes turned straight and put his ears up. His eyes felt a little cold. Cheng Su Su may not know, when she put out this expression, and Lu Yurong like! Qin Zhenhua hated Lu Yurong to the extreme at this time, and Cheng Su Su Su''s style has made him understand that his so-called biological daughter is not a good one, because she is vulgar and snobbish. He took a deep breath and said, "recognize her? Why recognize her? She''s not my daughter at all Cheng Su Su was relieved to hear this sentence, but turned to Cheng Jinmo and said, "Dad, you see, people don''t want to recognize me at all!" She said and began to cry: "Dad, you can''t do without me, if you don''t want me, I will be homeless!" Cheng Jinmo is also upset by Cheng Su Su''s tears. Today''s Cheng Su Su is completely different from Cheng Su Su, who knows the whole, is sensible and clever in his heart. He is a smart man, and naturally he can see her tricks at this time. With a long sigh, he looked at Qin Zhenhua and said, "if you don''t believe Su Su belongs to your daughter, you can do a paternity test." "Don''t do it." Qin Zhenhua gave a cool smile: "she doesn''t want to recognize me at all. Why should I recognize her? What''s more, so many things have happened to the Qin family in succession that I have no interest in recognizing my so-called daughter. " He looked at Gu one eye and then said, "just now she said that the kindness of raising is greater than heaven, so I won''t argue with you for her. For me, my daughter is the only one." Cheng Jinmo sighs. He suddenly remembers the day when Mr. Cheng was born and Gu only announced his birth. He didn''t admit Gu only''s life experience at that time. He thinks the two things are a little similar, but they are not. It''s like the heart that father dotes on his daughter. It''s not like the two daughters'' completely different thoughts. The Cheng family is much better than the Qin family in terms of family background and lintel, but these are not the only concerns. She just wants to live with the relatives who really care about her, whether they are poor or rich. But Cheng Su Su can''t live a poor life, so even if she does her best, she will stay in the Cheng family. He can''t say that Cheng Su Su must be wrong. After all, few people who are used to living a good life are willing to bear hardships. His eyes fell on Gu Wei. She was wearing a plain stripe and reached out to support Qin Zhenhua. His eyes were alert and cold. He didn''t doubt that if someone wanted to bully Qin Zhenhua, she would jump out for Qin Zhenhua. In Gu''s heart, he really takes Qin Zhenhua as her father. Although she has lived in Qin''s house for less than a year, he gives her real care and takes care of her like her father. Chapter 1359 Although Cheng Jinmo is Gu''s only father, because of the previous refusal and the previous targeting, Gu''s only heart is full of defense, and there is no father daughter feeling at all. His heart was gloomy, but he said: "well, this is our own choice after all." He said he was going to leave with Cheng Su Su, but Qin Zhenhua said, "wait a minute!" Cheng Jinmo turned to look at him, he turned to ask Gu only: "is he your own father?" Gu only shook his head: "Dad, have you forgotten? You are my father. " Cheng Jinmo''s face changed slightly. He was clear about it, but when Gu''s words came out of his mouth, he felt a little uncomfortable. Cheng Su Su took his hand and said, "Dad, you still have me!" Cheng Jinmo didn''t look at her, but her eyes fell on Gu only. Her heart was a little uncomfortable, and she said softly: "Dad, in her heart, she never really respected you, let alone regarded you as her relative!" Gu Wei Yi said with a smile: "Cheng Su Su, you finally said the truth today. This is still the case." Cheng Jinmo''s face changed again. Cheng Su Su was a little pleased when she heard this, because Gu only said that he would go further and further away from Cheng Jinmo, and he would never return to Cheng''s home! On her face, she said wrongly, "only one, how can you think like this? Dad is your own dad after all! You are unfilial "I don''t have a father who doesn''t know right from wrong." Gu only slowly: "Cheng Su Su, when you accuse me of being unfilial, please replace yourself first. Thank you!" Cheng Su Su''s face also changed. She almost forgot that it was Cheng Jinmo who brought her to the Qin family today, and Qin Zhenhua was standing there. Cheng Jinmo takes a look at Cheng Su Su, and his eyes are full of disappointment. Gu only looked at him and said, "minister Cheng, please leave here with your daughter. You are not welcome here!" Cheng Jinmo also felt that Cheng Su Su''s words today were overdone, and his old face could not hang up at this time. He threw away Cheng Su Su''s hand and turned to leave. Cheng Su Su herself knows that she has gone too far today in order to break Qin Zhenhua''s idea of recognizing her. At this time, her heart is also a little uneasy. So she was ready to leave with Cheng Jinmo, but she was stopped by an 18-year-old youth: "I don''t care where you come from. Today, I went to the mourning hall of Qin''s grandfather and grandmother. When it''s done, do you want to leave?" Chen Zhao was the one who stopped her. He just saw what Cheng Su Su had done, and his heart was filled with disdain. So after Ning Yiqing winked at him, he immediately stood up. As soon as he stood up, the Qin family also stood up. In fact, the Qin family is a famous family in the local area. Although Qin Zhenhua has spent a lot of money and the number of people is not prosperous, there are not many people surnamed Qin in this village, and they haven''t provided five clothes. In addition, my grandparents are always kind to others and have a good relationship with the people in my family. Cheng Su Su''s behavior just now has a local proper term "disturbing the spirit". This kind of behavior is extremely disrespectful to the dead. There are not many people who know Gu''s only identity, but Qin Zhenhua didn''t deliberately hide it. All the people who have just made such a fuss in his family understand it. Chapter 1360 In addition, Qin Zhenhua has already expressed his attitude, so there is no need to be polite to Cheng Su Su. In the hearts of the simple villagers, they feel that people like Cheng Su Su, who are greedy for wealth and do not recognize their ancestors, are scum. In addition, Cheng Su Su Su looks down on the rural people both inside and outside of his words, and even walks on the road with too much soil on the ground. When Cheng Su Su saw that so many people stopped her, she was a little flustered, but she had seen the world after all, and she would not be frightened by them, so she said coldly, "what are you? How dare you stop me! Get the hell out of here The tone of her speech is very effective in front of the people who know her in the imperial capital, but it''s in Lingcheng. When someone says, "who am I? From the genealogical point of view, you have to call me uncle two "You have to call me uncle five!" "You must be my seventh uncle! But we Qin family don''t recognize a descendant like you! " "It''s not easy for you to leave after making trouble... You stare at me? Hey, as like as two peas in Lu Yurong''s scumbag! " Cheng Su Su was worried: "if you don''t get out of the way, I''ll call the police!" "You can''t do it!" The villagers are not afraid at all: "even if you call the police, we are on the right side!" "Yes! If you disturb the spirit, you want to go. There is no such cheap thing in the world Cheng Su Su saw that the villagers didn''t stop Cheng Jinmo, and Cheng Jinmo didn''t take care of her today. At this time, he had already gone out. Her heart immediately some flustered: "you these mud leg son don''t come disorderly! You know who my dad is... " She used to say this sentence as soon as she was in a hurry, but when she said this today, she also felt that it was wrong. Chen Zhao sneered: "of course we know who your father is, so what? You call your father to catch us "Yes! He who counsels is a beast Cheng Su Su bit his lower lip and knew that these people had no reason at all. When the sinking voice said, "what do you want?" "We don''t want to do anything!" The third uncle said loudly, "if you disturb the spirit today, you have to kowtow a thousand heads in front of the spirit to make amends according to the rules set by our ancestors." "A thousand heads!" Cheng Su Su was shocked: "Why are you so unreasonable?" A thousand kowtows, I''m afraid her forehead will be broken, and her waist will be broken. The third uncle said coldly, "if you don''t want to kowtow, you can stay here for three days and three nights." Cheng Su Su was angry and turned to Qin Zhenhua and said, "Hey, are all the people here such barbarians? You don''t care! " Qin Zhenhua thought that the ethnic group had made a lot of trouble in this way. He was afraid that his grandparents would not live in peace. Today, Cheng Su Su said that in front of his grandparents for his own sake. That''s a bit too much. His tone was flat: "yes, we are barbarians, so we are more barbaric. People like you are evil guests, so naturally we have to make amends." Cheng Su Su was so angry that he immediately said, "Qin Zhenhua, don''t forget that I''m your own daughter!" Qin Zhenhua took a look at Gu Weiyi standing beside him and said, "I have only one daughter." Then he looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "besides, you said just now that you are not my daughter, you are the daughter of minister Cheng." Chapter 1361 If Qin Zhenhua had some hope for Cheng Su Su before, she would be disappointed now. If she didn''t admit her identity, he would come forward to help her. But when she is in trouble, she says things with her own identity. This kind of behavior will only make him despise her. She has no character of the Qin family, only Lu Yurong''s unique vulgarity. Cheng Su Su was so angry that he opened his eyes and said, "it seems that I don''t know you''re right. You''re not worthy of being a father." Qin Zhenhua''s face cooled down: "how do you want to do, it''s not your turn to teach!" Cheng Su Su was really angry today, she yelled: "you treat me like this today, you will regret it one day! I won''t die for you... " Before she finished her words, Qin Zhenhua slapped her firmly, and his hand trembled: "Qin Mingyang said the same thing when he left! Why, do you want to kill with a knife and then destroy the body like him? " Cheng Su Su didn''t expect that he would hit her. She was a little confused, and then she moved. Gu only yelled: "Cheng Su Su Su, you beast, you don''t know your own father, you dare to hit him!" As she talks, she kicks Cheng Su Su to the ground. Cheng Su Su has long been choked, and now she doesn''t care much, so she pours directly at Gu Yu. Cheng Su Su''s action undoubtedly poked the hornet''s nest, and the people immediately rushed at her. This kind of thing doesn''t exist at this time. All the people of the Qin family had been choked. They didn''t know that they were shouting: "beat that girl to death!" Then a group of people gathered around him, one kicking and the other slapping, which made Cheng Su Su stupid. After the fight, I don''t know who put Cheng Su Su Su in front of his grandparents: "knock a thousand heads!" Gu only watched the scene. Although she felt that Cheng Su Su was not worthy of kowtowing to her grandparents, she owed them an apology, so Cheng Su Su should kowtow. Cheng Su Su has already been beaten at this time. Even if she is reluctant, she has to kowtow. Someone is counting. When she kowtows to 100, Qin Zhenhua comes over. He waved his hand, and the people next to him let Cheng Su Su go. He looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "let''s go. Don''t come again. I don''t want to see you again." Cheng Su Su''s mood at this time is extremely complex. At this moment, she suddenly realized the feeling that Cheng Jinmo didn''t care about the only thing. She stood up and said, "I won''t come back again!" She said and walked away with a twist. Gu only looked at her back and sighed. Qin Zhenhua gave three sticks of incense to her grandparents and said, "Dad, mom, I''m disturbing you today, but do I believe that if you''re still there, you won''t recognize her. My Qin family doesn''t have this kind of offspring who dislike the poor and love the rich." After Cheng Su Su left, she saw Cheng Jinmo waiting for her at Tian Ji''s side not far away. She immediately rushed over and said, "Dad, how did you just ignore me? Let''s call the police and arrest all those who beat me! " "If I were a member of the Qin family, I would also like to teach you a lesson." Cheng Jinmo looked at her and said, "you really should learn a lesson." Chapter 1362 Cheng Jinmo said that the color inside was a little darker and said slowly: "as for the alarm, I don''t think it''s necessary. After all, it''s housework." Cheng Su Su was stunned to hear Cheng Jinmo''s words: "Dad, how can you say that? I almost killed them today! How can we not call the police? How can this be regarded as a household chore? " Cheng Jinmo said slowly: "I''ve been thinking about what your mother said to me recently. Now I think it''s really reasonable. Su Su, I really spoil you." Cheng Su Su''s tears flowed down again. Cheng Jinmo lit a cigarette and said, "over the years, you have really told too many lies in front of me. Before, I didn''t want to believe you. I always thought you were not that kind of person, but today I know that I really misunderstood you." Cheng Su Su was worried: "Dad, how can you say that to me?" "I''m going back to the imperial capital. If you want to go back with me, you''ll cultivate yourself and never do those stupid things again. I can only give you one last chance." Cheng Jinmo collected Mou Guang and said: "otherwise, it would be unfair to the only one." Cheng Su Su suddenly felt cold all over. She knew that Cheng Jinmo had been disappointed with her in essence when she said, "I''m going back to the imperial capital with my father. I don''t want to stay here! Dad, I''ll be good in the future! " Cheng Jinmo took a look at Cheng Su Su, then sighed a long time. After the funeral of her grandparents, Gu Weiyi saw Qin Zhenhua sitting on the bench in front of the ancestral house. She couldn''t help feeling sad. These days, Qin Zhenhua is like this most of the time, it looks really distressing. She sat down beside him and whispered, "Dad, you have nothing to do with Qin Mingyang." Qin Zhenhua sat there and didn''t speak. He looked a little dull. Last year, he fell ill with cerebral hemorrhage, and Lu Yurong divorced him. Then the bribery case broke out. For a period of time, he lost his ability to take care of himself, which was not like now. Gu Weiyi was very ugly at first. Seeing Qin Zhenhua''s appearance, she was even more sad. She gently comforted him: "some things have happened, we can''t stop them, but we are still alive." "Since we are still alive, we have to live well. We can''t let our grandparents worry about us." Qin Zhenhua sighed for a long time and said, "even so, how easy is it to put it down?" Gu only slightly lowered his head and said, "it''s not easy to live, because only when you live can you have hope, and you won''t let your close relatives down." Qin Zhenhua was a little surprised to hear her words. Gu only said in a soft voice: "I once had a dream that my family was broken and died, and then I was burned alive. When I woke up, I told myself to cherish life, cherish all the people around me, and never do stupid things again." She then looked at Qin Zhenhua and said, "because when I do something stupid, it will only make the people I care about sad and make the people I hate happy. Why should I make the people I care about sad and make the people I hate happy?" Qin Zhenhua looked at Gu Weiyi lovingly and said, "maybe the most right thing I''ve done in my life is to take you back to the Qin family. The only thing you can do is to rest assured that I won''t do stupid things. I''m just sad now. I can''t get over some things. Maybe I''ll be OK after a while." Chapter 1363 Qin Zhenhua took a deep breath and said, "go to the imperial capital to study. Don''t worry about me. I''ll take care of myself." Gu only nibbled his lower lip and said, "it''s impossible for you to let me not worry about this. I don''t believe you can take care of yourself like this." "The only one, our family to take care of your father, you can rest assured to go to school!" Gu dad came over and said, "although we have different surnames, we are not a family in the strict sense, but we are one family because we are the only one." Gu Ma also said: "the only way is to go to DIDU to study. Your father is taken care of by us." Gu Weiwei and Qin Zhenhua were a little surprised when they heard their words. Qianqian and Dongdong came to Qin Zhenhua''s side and Qianqian said, "Uncle Qin, if you don''t think I''m stupid, I can be your daughter." Dongdong scratched his head and said, "I can be your son, but you can rest assured that I''m not such a jerk as Qin Mingyang." As soon as he said this, several people laughed. Gu Weiyi reached out and touched Dongdong and said, "ah, boy PI has grown up!" Dongdong brushed her hand away and said, "sister, I''ve told you many times. I''ve grown up and I''m not a child! Don''t touch my head again Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and kneaded it a few times, then said, "how can I knead it?" Dongdong took a look at Ning Yiqing, who was standing by Gu''s only side, and said, "it''s not very dripping. If you want to rub it, just rub it!" His words once again made people laugh. Qin Zhenhua''s heart was full of sadness, but it was a little less sad when they made such a fuss. He said with a smile: "in this case, you will be in trouble in the future, but I don''t think it''s a good fate, so I won''t be related to you. If you don''t dislike it, please call me uncle." He means that he agrees to live with the family. Gu only heard this also relieved a big tone, seriously, she is really not at ease, let Qin Zhenhua live alone, and Gu family this big son live together, each other also have a care. Now the problem is that Gu''s house is rented, and the area is very small. However, Qin''s house has been burnt down and can''t live any more. It''s just that it''s not a big problem. Just buy a new house. So in the afternoon, Gu only went to find someone to buy a house. In this era, real estate has not yet sprung up, and real estate agent is not a profession that can be seen everywhere. But there is also a very powerful group in the world called the neighborhood committee aunts, who can get the most accurate, reliable and first-hand information by asking them which family has a house to sell. Gu''s only thing to look for is an existing house. Ling Cheng was not big at all. She looked around and finally found a three story building not far from the pharmaceutical factory. The building should have been built a few years ago, but it was all decorated. The owner of the house decided to sell the house because he had made money by going south to do business and didn''t plan to come back to live. It happened that during the Spring Festival, the owner was at home. Gu only took a fancy to the house, and the owner didn''t ask much for it. It was settled as soon as we talked about it. In this era, real estate certificate is just emerging, so more houses do not have real estate certificate, so when buying a house, it is more to go through the contract and find witnesses to testify. Qin Zhenhua didn''t stop Gu''s buying a house, but when he signed it, he signed Gu''s father''s name. Chapter 1364 Gu dad immediately disagreed: "this house is the only one bought for you. Where can I write my name?" Qin Zhenhua looked at him and said, "you raised the only one and taught her so well. It''s right for her to send you a house to repay your kindness. But I''ll live with you in the future. Don''t bother me!" Gu''s father and Gu''s mother were a little embarrassed when they heard this. Gu''s mother said softly, "for me, the only one is my daughter. It''s right to raise her. When I raised her, I just wanted her to be healthy and happy, but I didn''t want her to repay us." Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "what my sister-in-law said is reasonable. Because of this, your children are so good." Gu Ma was a little embarrassed when he said that. And it''s settled. Gu only doesn''t care who the house belongs to, but she knows Gu''s father and mother''s character, and they take care of Qin Zhenhua. She''s relieved. After she had dealt with these things, it was already the 15th day of the first month. Gu Yiwei has been in school for several days. Although she asked Shao Yizhi for a few days'' leave, she still has to keep up with her schoolwork and train. If she doesn''t go back, Shao Yizhi and Hua Zhifeng may want to tear her heart. She was afraid that Qin Zhenhua couldn''t think of it. When she left, she told Qianqian and Dongdong in detail, asking them to stare at Qin Zhenhua more after school. Qianqian patted Dongdong''s chest and said, "sister, don''t worry! We know about it Dongdong grabbed her hand away and said, "second sister, where are you going to shoot?" Qianqian said with a smile, "it''s almost the same. We''re sisters. We''re all the same. In fact, I want to see if you''re strong." Cheng Shutang, who had been standing beside him, suddenly stood up and said, "you can also take a picture of me to try." When Qian Qian heard this, he gave him a big white eye. Then he came to Gu''s side and said, "elder sister, is your brother a fool?" Gu Wei takes a look at Cheng Shutang. She also feels that her brother''s brain in this aspect is not very smart. Just at this time, Gu only didn''t say much. He just gave Cheng Shutang a smile, and then stretched out his hand to make him relax. Cheng Shutang eat pain, but did not realize her deep meaning, immediately pain called out: "only, what are you doing?" Gu Yiwei Forget it, she doesn''t care about Cheng Shutang. If he continues to be stupid, let him continue to be stupid! Gu only turned around and told Gu''s father and mother about Qin Zhenhua, asking them to make more snacks. After getting their guarantee, she returned to the imperial capital with a little worried heart. Anyway, these things have happened, but life has to go on. She can''t stay with Qin Zhenhua in Lingcheng all the time. Some things need him to think about. She certainly won''t let Qin Mingyang go. In fact, she and Ning Yiqing have used all their active relationships these days, but they can''t find Qin Mingyang in Lingcheng. He may have left. She swore in her heart that she would find Qin Mingyang no matter where she went, and then let him live like death! The pills she gave him that day were really poisonous. When the moon was full, they would attack. Even if Qin Mingyang ran away, every month when she was poisoned, it would make Qin Mingyang feel worse than death, but she thought it was not enough! Qin Mingyang must pay a more painful price! Chapter 1365 On the plane, Gu Weiyi saw Cheng Shutang in an uneasy mood. She asked curiously, "brother, what''s the matter with you? What about leaving your soul in Lingcheng? " Cheng Shutang glared at her: "how to talk!" He said with his elbow gently pounded her, said: "you say how your girl''s mind is so complex, clearly said a good thing, how come when it comes to change?" Gu only asked curiously: "there is something in your words, brother. You won''t say anything to Qianqian, will you?" Cheng Shutang took a look at her and said, "I didn''t say anything. I just asked her if she was with boys in school." Gu only felt that his words were not so direct, so he immediately reached for his forehead. Cheng Shutang saw her appearance and glared at her: "what''s your expression?" Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "it''s a normal expression. By the way, how do you answer this question?" After thinking about it, Cheng Shutang said, "she said that she is a model student in the school and will never be related to puppy love." Gu Wei nodded: "there''s nothing wrong with her words. Now the students and teachers in high school are very strict. Of course, they won''t fall in love in high school." "If only she did." Cheng Shutang said unhappily: "but one day, I saw a boy who didn''t have hair to look for her and gave her something. She was very happy and laughed at the boy like a flower." Gu only chuckled: "maybe people are just classmates, not those things you think." "I hope so." Cheng Shutang sighed: "weren''t you looking for a house two days ago? I didn''t go with you one day. I just walked around Lingcheng. Guess what I saw? " Gu only turned his head and looked at him. He was a little depressed and said, "I saw her shopping with that little boy whose hair was not all the same!" Gu only really didn''t know about it. He asked suspiciously, "is it true or not? Is Qianqian really making friends with a little boy "That''s right!" Cheng Shutang said helplessly: "you say I am so manly and handsome. Why doesn''t she look at me more? Why don''t you take me shopping? " Gu only smile, he is also a talent, is it difficult to wait for the girl to take the initiative to ask him? She felt that she should mention him: "brother, do you have about a thousand?" Cheng Shutang said curiously, "don''t you say Qianqian is still young, let me not disturb her now?" Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "there''s one thing I forgot to tell you. Qianqian will be 18 years old by the end of this month. If you really like her, Gu Ma and Gu Ma, you should show it well. Which one are you pulling Gu PA to drink with these days?" Cheng Shutang has been taking Qin Zhenhua to drink with Gu''s father these days. For this, Gu''s mother has some opinions on Cheng Shutang, just because Cheng Shutang is Gu''s only brother. Gu''s mother can''t say anything. Cheng Shutang said solemnly, "don''t you mean to get drunk to relieve thousands of worries? Uncle Qin is in a bad mood these days. I take him to drink to help him vent his emotions. Then it''s too boring for two people to drink. I call father Gu together. Is that wrong? " He also complained: "your father''s drinking level is too poor. It''s boring to pour a cup." Chapter 1366 Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "my family was very poor when I was a child. My grandfather had been criticized before, and my family had been beaten as a landlord. So when Gu dad was young, for a long time, he was hungry and had stomach trouble." "When I was a child, he had a serious gastric ulcer. It is said that he cut half of his stomach at that time. Since then, the doctor has repeatedly told him not to drink." "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" At this time, Cheng Shutang also felt that it was a bit stupid. He took a man who was too strict with his stomach to drink. It was really Gu only looked at him and said, "in the past, when I was looking after my family, Gu Ma didn''t let Gu PA drink. It''s up to thousands of people to watch Gu PA drink." Cheng Shutang touched his nose. Gu Weiyi added: "the two children of Gu family and I are the first to mature among the three. She is the housekeeper who takes care of the family''s big and small affairs. She is the real housekeeper who takes care of the family. She is the most protective to the family. What she hates most is the person who pulls Gu''s father to drink." Cheng Shutang''s forehead began to sweat: "why don''t you remind me of this?" "Don''t lie with your eyes open." Gu Weiyi glared at him and said, "I have reminded you many times in the past few days. I told you not to drink with Qin''s father and Gu''s father, but you never take my words to heart." Cheng Shutang remembered that Gu only did remind him these days, but he thought that she just said it casually and didn''t pay much attention to it. At this time, he heard Gu only talk about it, and he finally knew that he might have done something bad with a good heart. He coughed softly and said, "I''m looking for my own punishment. I''m usually a non drinker." Cheng''s family is strict, and the men in his family are free to drink. So Cheng Shutang has never drunk, but his drinking capacity is pretty good. Although he has drunk a little dizzy these days, he hasn''t really been drunk. However, few people who have just drunk feel good, and he is no exception. He wanted to help Gu only, but it seems that he not only helped but also made Qianqian tired of him. He immediately felt very depressed. Gu only thought that he was also kind-hearted and could not hurt him too much, so he said: "in fact, it''s past, it''s nothing. Qianqian is still young. She should not be too mature about her feelings." Cheng Shutang is still happy, Gu only said: "even if Qianqian is with young boys, but their age is good, most of the objects at this age will be separated when they go to university." "Then why don''t you and Ning Yiqing separate?" Cheng Shutang looked at her and said, "you should have started dating since you were in high school, right?" Ning Yiqing, who had been sitting there and didn''t speak, coldly looked at him and said, "good. You offended me today." Gu only looked at Cheng Shutang sympathetically and said, "brother, I think you have the potential to be a bachelor." What she said is the truth. Cheng Shutang is really a little lacking in emotion, and can''t turn around a lot of times. She really doesn''t think much of his and thousands of things. It really depends on their fate and fortune. Cheng Shutang He is very hurt now. Gu''s only sister is still coming down the well. Is she really good? Chapter 1367 Gu only did not pay attention to Cheng Shutang any more. He took Ning Yiqing''s arm and said, "we can''t be separated under any circumstances. Don''t say that we just went to university. No matter how big the waves are, we can''t be separated from each other in the future even if we go abroad. The rules that are applicable to young lovers who are not determined are just suitable for us!" Ning Yiqing didn''t speak. She just held her hand tightly. Gu only turned his head to see Decheng Shutang, who was staying there. He blinked at him and compared his mouth: "learn a little!" Cheng Shutang feels that he has been severely attacked today. He is disliked by his favorite girls. His sister and brother-in-law still show their love in front of him! This bite of dog food almost choked him to death. When getting off the plane, Su tingxue comes to pick up the plane. Cheng Shutang originally wanted to tell his mother about the hardships. As a result, he has not gone there yet. His mother has already come to Gu''s side, hugged her and said, "my poor one is thin again. I have prepared a pile of delicious food at home. I will eat more later." Cheng Shutang came to brush the sense of existence: "Mom, why don''t you see if I''m thin?" Su tingxue looked at him with disdain and said, "old man, five big and three thick, it''s OK to be thin." Cheng Shutang His mother! Is it not good to treat them differently? Su tingxue said: "my family suffered only this time. My stepmother will make up for it for you when I get home!" Cheng Shutang continued to brush the sense of existence: "Mom, I''m with my sister. She suffered, and I suffered too. You have to make up for it!" Su tingxue said with disdain: "what can you do for it? Don''t rob your sister of the delicious food at home! " Cheng Shutang quit: "Mom, I''m your own!" "I know you were born to me." Su tingxue said faintly, "but I''ve hurt you for more than 20 years. Your sister has suffered for so many years outside. I have to compensate her for the maternal love she hasn''t enjoyed these years." Cheng Shutang Su tingxue glanced at him and said, "don''t you want to fight for maternal love with your sister? Cheng Shutang, how old are you? How can you be so naive? " Cheng Shutang looked up at the sky and sighed: "I used to think that if I was looking for my own sister, I would have a cute little sister and bully my brother-in-law by the way. But now the situation is that my sister is too tough and my brother-in-law can''t bully me. With my mother who loves me the most, she has become someone else''s mother!" Su tingxue gave him a direct reward, and said, "if you want to have the only half of smart and sensible, I don''t have to worry about your affairs. After the new year, you will be 26. Cheng Shutang, you can find a girl to deal with." Cheng Shutang felt more congested when he heard her words. How did he not find that Su tingxue would sprinkle salt on people''s wounds? Gu only heard the conversation and wanted to laugh. She looked at Cheng Shutang sympathetically and said, "it''s OK, brother. I''ll give you the rest." Cheng Shutang shaved her nose and said, "what do you mean to give me the rest? Do you think I''m a dog? " "Aren''t you a single dog?" Gu Wei said directly to Su tingxue behind. Cheng Shutang stares at Gu Weiyi and says, "you dare to scold me. I don''t want to tickle you!" Gu Weiyi immediately complained: "Mom, look, brother bullied me!" Chapter 1368 Brother and sister laugh together. Su tingxue says with a smile: "how old are you, just like a child!" However, she was relieved. She was worried about Gu only because of her grandparents. Now it seems that Gu only should have adjusted her mood. Gu only returned to Su''s home, Zeng Yifang naturally cherished her, and then made a big table of her favorite dishes. She came back too late. In addition to Su Baihao, the other two uncles had already gone to work. She didn''t see them when she was not in the imperial capital. Gu Youyi and Ning Jianqing had a good time and left the Su family. After leaving Su''s home, Gu''s face was a bit tired, and his smile was gone. Ning Yiqing is distressed to see her look like this. He knows that she really cares about her grandparents. These days, she first helps Qin Zhenhua deal with his grandparents'' affairs, and then she is busy buying a house to settle Qin Zhenhua. She has never had a good rest. He knew that he was not good at comforting people, and he simply did not comfort her. He only said, "if you are tired, you can rest for a while and get home soon." Gu Wei nodded, but he said: "in fact, you don''t have to look OK in front of your mother. She is your own mother and won''t be angry because you are in a bad mood." "It''s because she''s my own mother and the one who really cares about me in the world that I don''t want her to worry about me." Gu Weiyi sighed a long time and said, "besides, I can bear these things." Ning Yiqing has always been late in dealing with emotions. He has never been the kind of person who is good at taking care of people''s emotions. At this time, he was stunned when he heard Gu''s words. He said after a good afternoon: "also, Gu only, I will try not to make you angry." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I always thought you didn''t know yourself in this matter. At this time, you are not incurable." Ning Yiqing''s face suddenly became black. Gu only turned his head and looked at him seriously and said, "Ning Yiqing, it''s nice to have you around." Ning Yiqing took a look at her and said, "Gu Youyi, why didn''t I find that you can speak so well before?" When he finished, they looked at each other and laughed. No matter what happens in the future, it''s enough for them to have each other. When they returned to the villa, Ning Yiqing''s secretary, Shan Hai, was already waiting at the door. When he saw Ning Yiqing get out of the car, he said, "deputy general manager, the chairman has something urgent to see you. I want you to see him as soon as you come back." Ning Yiqing knows Mao Suiyi''s character. If it wasn''t for something very important, she couldn''t find him in such a hurry. However, his cell phone fell down at the airport last time, and he didn''t have time to buy another one, so Mao Suiyi was anxious to let Shan Hai come here to block people. Ning Yiqing''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Although he doesn''t want to separate from Gu Weiyi at this time, he can distinguish the priorities of things. Now he says to Gu Weiyi, "I''ll go to the army first. If there''s anything, just call the company." Gu Weiyi certainly won''t stop him, but she really doesn''t like the difference. Since he was with him, he has carried out many tasks, and she is very worried when he goes to carry out the task. Especially after experiencing her grandparents, she has a deeper understanding of the impermanence of life. So she looked at him and said, "be careful. I''ll wait for you to come back." Chapter 1369 Ning Yiqing nodded. No matter where Shan Hai was standing, he went to her and hugged her in his arms. He gave her a kiss on her forehead and said, "don''t worry. I''ll come back safely. Take care of myself when I''m not with you." His action almost didn''t scare Shan Hai to death! Although Shan Hai knew that their deputy general manager was very kind to his daughter-in-law, he was still a cold person in essence, a person who never knew how to express his feelings. But today, his deputy general manager would have said such a long string of warm words, and then kiss someone else! At this time, he even thought, did he meet a fake deputy general manager? Gu only lightly nods his head. Ning Yiqing turns to the car that comes from Shan Hai, but Shan Hai still stands there and doesn''t move. He slightly frowns and says, "are you stupid?" Shan Hai finally regained his mind. The first time the young man saw such intimate action, he was very embarrassed. He turned red. He then quickly turned around and got on the bus. Gu only waved to Ning Yiqing, Shan Hai took him to the direction of the troops. Gu only opened the door and entered the room. Because they had not turned on the heating for a long time, it was cold inside. She turned on the heat, but it couldn''t warm up for a while. Standing alone in the empty room, she suddenly felt empty. The excitement and sadness of the past half month seemed to fade away. Before, there were many people around her, and there were too many things to worry about, so she didn''t calm down to think about these things. At this time, when she suddenly stood alone in her home, she felt a sense of sadness. Even though some things have passed, it does not mean to forget. She opened her salute, in which there was a set of valuable faces from her grandmother, as well as a painting and calligraphy. She didn''t open the painting all the time. When she opened it, it turned out to be Tang Yin''s picture of a beautiful lady. She didn''t know how to identify the number of antique words, but she knew that since it was something that her grandparents were going to sell for money, it must be true. The ladies in the painting are graceful and graceful. Gu only thought of the way her grandmother saw her off, and her eyes were wet with tears. Perhaps because of rebirth, her experience of life will be much deeper than that of ordinary people. These days, in fact, she has been some remorse, if she does not rebirth, maybe grandparents will not die, but there has never been so many in the world. Something happened, and that''s what happened. She was reborn. Even if she didn''t want to change the fate of others, the people associated with her would change because of her different way of doing things, and then bring a new ending. In the final analysis, she is just a weak girl. She was calculated to die in her last life. Even if she has two lives of experience and experience that others don''t have, when she closes the door and is alone, she is still a weak girl. She sucked her nose, put the painting away and put it together with her head. She bowed to these things and said, "grandma and grandfather, I will be fine, and your spirit in heaven will be fine." Chapter 1370 Gu only said that he was a little bit stubborn after all. He took a breath and said, "I will live happily, but I also feel that everyone needs to be responsible for what he has done, so I won''t let Qin Mingyang go. I don''t know if you mind this, but I must do it!" When she finished, she put the things away properly. These two things are precious, and they are priceless to her at this time. After putting things away, she didn''t want to stay in the villa alone. She took out a few changed clothes and stuffed them into her bag. Then she opened the door and went to the school. She just walked out of the villa area, through a traffic light, heard someone calling her: "Gu only!" Gu only turned his head and saw that Jane syze was not far away looking at her. Her brow was slightly wrinkled. If she hadn''t met Jane syze here, she would have forgotten this number one character. At this time, Jane zhe was different from the last time he saw him. His chin was sharpened, his nose was even stronger, his eyes seemed to be painted with eyeliner, and the whole person looked more delicate than before. It''s just that not long after the plastic surgery, the cut part is slightly swollen and looks unnatural. Gu Weiyi didn''t speak yet. Jane sizer sneered: "Hey, it''s you! What a coincidence Gu''s only corner of his mouth was slightly crooked, and his eyes overflowed with a bit of coldness, saying, "yes, it''s a coincidence." The sadness in her heart hasn''t dissipated yet. Just as she wants to find someone to fight her anger, Jane sizer appears. What a coincidence! Jane syze clapped her hand, and several strong men appeared beside him. Gu''s eyes were cold when she saw those men. She had already seen that these men were all family practitioners and were in good health. Jane looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I haven''t seen you for a year, but you are more and more beautiful..." "I feel the same way, but with your ability, now I can only see it. No matter how many ideas you have in your heart, you can''t put them into action." Gu only said lightly. Jane''s face was twisted when she heard this. Gu''s words reminded him of the unbearable situation: she and Zhu Jiagang broke his egg! Now he has lost the ability to be a man. He Yinyin a smile, turned to the side of a few men said: "today who can take her, she is who." In the dark night, although this place is not remote, it is not very prosperous. There are few people on the road. This evening, Jane syze was prepared. As soon as she got it, Gu will be taken away and will not appear in front of others from now on. The men''s eyes lit up when they heard Jane''s words. At this time, the girl stood there coldly, just like the Epiphyllum blooming in the night. It was beautiful and mysterious, but it could easily arouse the most primitive desire of men. Gu Wei had been surrounded by them for a long time, and there was no escape at this time. In a high-end car not far away, a well-dressed man of about twenty-five or twenty-six years old looks at the scene. The sound insulation effect in the car is very good. He can''t hear what is being said outside, but he can see the lust of those men. The girl surrounded by them is like a sheep into the wolves, and the man frowns slightly. Chapter 1371 The driver beside the man asked, "young master, do we have to take care of this?" The man holds his hands half in front of his chest, and his eyes are somewhat proud and indifferent. His facial features are not good-looking, at least when he looks at one of them, but when they are combined, they make people feel very good-looking. He has the unique noble spirit of the young master of the imperial capital, some lazy, and some alienated. The man said in a low voice, "although the girl is surrounded, she looks calm. Let''s have a look first." The driver said softly, "yes, the girl is carrying a bag. She is probably a student from a nearby university." There is only one university near here, that is, Imperial University, the best university in the country. Those who can enter this university are excellent and intelligent people. Obviously, the man had thought about this for a long time. He said with a smile, "I''d like to know how she''s going to get away." Gu only at this time in fact did not want how to get away, what she wanted was to be able to vent her anger tonight. The men around her were full of foul language: "Yo, how lonely the little sister is. Let her brother accompany you tonight!" "My little sister looks very tender, isn''t she a child? Nothing. My brother will teach you how to be a mature woman. " "You are ours tonight. Come on, let''s touch your brother first!" A long, thin hand with black mud on its nails touched her side face. Gu Yiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, reached out and grasped the Quchi acupoint of that hand. Then he fell on one side of his body and directly dropped the man who touched her to the ground. By the way, he grabbed the stick in his hand. This incident not only surprised the men around her, but also the man sitting in the car. He touched his chin and said, "I really can''t see that a girl who looks so thin has good skills!" He was a little surprised in his eyes, and then he saw the woman hit a big man''s head with a stick, and then he was kicked in the abdomen by her. The man who was kicked by her screamed in pain. The man in the car subconsciously touched the bottom of the scene. He was in pain for the man. The driver swallowed and said, "this girl is really fierce! No wonder I was so calm "It''s really fierce!" The man''s eyes have a bit of interest, said: "the movement here is so big, should be seen, it is estimated that someone has called the police." The driver picked up his cell phone and called the police. The man added: "although she has good skills and is very tough, there are too many scum. Although she won''t be captured by them, she will still suffer losses. Since I have seen this, I can''t ignore it." With that, he opened the door and got out of the car, then walked in the direction where Gu was. Gu has already knocked down several people in succession, but she has also suffered several times. At this time, she has already had a good fight. At the same time, she also knows that there are many of them, and it will only be her who will suffer losses if she continues to fight. So she was ready to find a chance to escape, and then she saw a man with a height of 1.8 meters come over and kick a big man around her. She was stunned for a moment, because the man''s clothes were very different from those brought by Jane syze, and she got another stick on her arm because of this distraction. Chapter 1372 At this time, the man had reached Gu''s only side, picked up a stick and put down a man. Jianxize had already scolded: "who doesn''t have eyes dares to do something bad to you!" Gu only looked at the man''s eyes a little curious. She was sure that she had never seen him in her previous life or this life. The man''s eyebrows slightly raised, looking at Jane''s eyes, there was a bit of irony: "there are not many people who dare to call themselves ye in front of me, you are very brave." But Jane didn''t take his words seriously. She immediately said to the big men beside her, "beat them to death!" At this time, some of the big men were angry, and some of the people who were knocked down also showed their ferocious appearance. They rushed towards them with sticks. Gu only saw them like that. She knew that they were the only ones who would suffer losses today. So she reached out and pulled the man''s arm and said, "run!" The man was stunned for a moment. He is a karate black section master. It''s not difficult to deal with such a few people with his ability. It''s just that when Gu only pulled his arm, he didn''t expect to break free, so he ran forward with Gu only. On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the emperor''s capital was still cold at night, and the cold wind hurt their faces. The man took a look at Gu Youyi. The girl''s face was pink because of the tearing. The yellow light was shining on her face, which made her face more attractive. They were not far apart, and the man could almost smell the fresh fragrance from her. Although a man is well-informed and has seen many beauties who are not inferior to Gu''s, at this moment he hears the sound of his heartbeat. When he gets closer, he finds that there is a breath on the girl that he can''t say, but it''s very attractive. Gu only didn''t notice his eyes. She just felt that others had helped her, and he would not be beaten because of her. As soon as the driver reported to the police, he saw that his young master, who usually had some tortoise hair, was led away by the girl. He thought he was wrong and rubbed his eyes, only to find that it was true. He murmured: "did the young master also move ordinary heart?" Gu only took the man to the direction of the police station. In addition, the driver held the police before, and the police had already sent out. When he met him on the way, Gu Weiyi said: "Uncle police, there are bad guys who want to beat us!" People who are good-looking will always be given preferential treatment. Gu and men are good-looking people, so the police subconsciously protect them in the back. When she came after her, she found that something was wrong and immediately turned around and ran away. As soon as the police see the scene, they can basically tell who is the injured person, and they are ready to chase him immediately. However, they are running very fast, and they are running in a way of spreading around, and they can''t catch up even if they want to chase him for a moment. So Gu and the man were taken back to the police station to make a record. After the record was finished, they walked out of the police station. After two people go out, Gu Weiyi thanks the man very seriously: "thank you for your help tonight." "Even if I don''t do it, you should be able to escape from that group of people with your ability?" The man said with a smile that his eyes were full of fun when he looked at Gu only. The girl was not only beautiful, but also interesting. Chapter 1373 Gu Weiyi nodded: "yes, but I always feel that we should cherish everyone''s kindness, so whether I have the ability to escape from those scum hands or not, I want to thank you." The man was quite surprised to hear her words. He looked at her with a smile and said, "you are really an interesting person. How did you provoke that group of people?" Just now when taking notes, Gu only mentioned the name of Jian Xize, and also told the police about their grudges. However, he only said that Jian Jianjun failed to bribe Qin Zhenhua and was investigated. But the man felt that this matter should not be as simple as she said. Gu Weiyi spread his hand and said, "it''s nothing to provoke. It''s just a mad dog biting me." The man laughed. He knew that they were new acquaintances after all. At this time, she didn''t want to say, and he was not easy to ask, so he said, "today we can know each other. My name is mo Ziwei." Gu Yiwei has been disgusted with the word "fate" ever since he met Lin Xianzhi. He talks about fate every day, but she thinks that it''s a blood mold that has fallen eight lives to know him. So now she is full of vigilance when she hears that someone uses the word fate to say things, especially when the other party is still a man. Who knows if the goods in front of us will have the same virtue as Lin Xianzhi? After all, he was normal when she first met Lin Xianzhi. So she coughed and said: "although it is said that we can only meet by fate, fate is deep and shallow. Maybe today''s meeting is the only time in our life. In this case, why do we really know each other?" It''s the first time that Mo Ziwei has been rejected since he was so old, and the reasons for rejection are quite strange. His mouth slightly tick: "you are really a different girl." Gu''s only fear now is something different, so she bowed to him seriously and said: "thank you, but I''m really just the most common girl in the world. If we have a chance to see each other again in the future, I''ll invite you to dinner and thank you. As for now, goodbye!" She turned her head and left. Mo Ziwei''s mouth rose, did not stop her, but very politely said: "good bye." Gu didn''t look back, just waved his hand, and then disappeared at the corner. At this time, the driver also rushed over and saw Mo Ziwei standing there looking at the disappearing girl in a daze. He stood beside Mo Ziwei and looked at it, then said with a smile, "young master, the girl has gone far." Mo Ziwei turned to look at the driver and said faintly, "give President Yan a call. I agree with him that he asked me to be a visiting professor at DIDU University." The driver was stunned and said, "didn''t you say it was boring to be a professor?" "It''s boring." Mo Ziwei said slowly: "but on second thought, it''s not so boring. If you spend more time with young students, you will feel younger." When the driver heard this, he chuckled. His young master was only twenty-seven years old. It was a very old saying. Gu only returned to the Imperial University has passed the time of lights out, the door of the dormitory is closed, she thought, or knock on the door. After a while, aunt Zhong''s voice came: "who''s coming back in the middle of the night..." As she spoke, she opened the door, which had an iron gate like a fence. Chapter 1374 Aunt Zhong was stunned when she saw Gu Youyi. Then she swallowed those garrulous words. She opened the door and asked with a smile, "Youyi, how did you come back?" Gu only a little embarrassed to say: "something delayed, aunt Zhong, happy New Year! I brought some local products from my hometown for you to taste. " She then took out a bag of Lingcheng special candy from her bag and handed it to her. She knew that Aunt Zhong was not fierce at this time. She was completely depending on Ning Yiqing''s face, which could not be overdrawn in any case. Aunt Zhong laughingly said a few polite words and accepted the sugar, and then let her go back to the dormitory to have a rest. Gu Wei thanks and goes back to the dormitory. Both Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger have gone to bed. Wu Yuru is not in the dormitory because she is sick again. They haven''t seen each other for some time, so they have to say something. Gu only had some sad heart, after this toss has been a calm, unhappy things gradually left behind. No matter how many unhappy things there are before, people always have to look forward! Early the next morning, Yu Xiangxiang came up to Gu Weiwei and said, "Weiwei, congratulations on taking the first place in our department again." Gu Weiyi was very calm about this: "well, the number of times of the first place test is too much, I don''t feel any more." In fact, she had already received her report card years ago. Except for writing, she scored 100 points in every subject. It would be strange if she could not get the first place in the Department. Yu Xiangxiang curled his mouth, but he held Gu Weiyi in her arms and said, "Yingying, the only one you are really good. I didn''t pass a subject this time, so I decided to take out all the money for the make-up exam and invite you to have a big meal!" Gu Weiyi''s mouth is full of smoke. It''s a typical way to remember to eat but not to beat. After the exam, Gu Weiyi blustered Yu Xiangxiang that she had made a mistake on purpose. At that time, Yu Xiangxiang was so anxious that she was crying. This would be the appearance of this skin. Gu Weiyi reached out and pushed Yu Xiangxiang''s head away: "this is not necessary, but this semester you may not have so good luck to share with me, and then even if you really share with me, I really won''t show you the answer again." Yu Xiangxiang stretched out her tongue, Gu only asked her: "do you review your lessons at home in winter vacation?" Yu Xiangxiang coughed lightly and said: "the winter in the south is wet and cold. Where is suitable for reading? The stove in my house is on fire, and my hand gets cold as soon as I reach out. " Gu Weiyi glanced at her and said, "besides, it''s too frustrating to study on such a happy New Year''s day, but you can rest assured that I will study hard this semester!" Wang feng''er looked despicable and said, "I don''t know how you got into the Imperial University." Yu Xiangxiang laughs: "of course, I came in by strength!" Gu only saw that Yu Xiangxiang had no skin and no face. He thought it was funny. It was estimated that Yu Xiangxiang was going to carry out the identity of xuezha to the end! Yu Xiangxiang looked at them and said, "what''s your expression? I swear to God, if I don''t study hard this semester, I will punish me for not having any snacks in my life Gu Wei took a look at her and said, "this oath is not poisonous enough. If you don''t study hard in this semester, you will grow like a pig in your life and be despised by handsome guys every day!" Chapter 1375 "That''s too cruel!" Yu Xiangxiang said with a flat mouth. Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and pinched her face, which was obviously fat after a year, and said, "if you''re not cruel, you''re self-discipline. Can you stick to it?" Yu Xiangxiang turned to look at Wang Fenger. Wang Fenger put on the face of a teacher and said, "Yu Xiangxiang, your attitude towards study last semester was wrong. You must learn from the past and study hard this semester. Do you want to be ridiculed by the class flower every day? Do you want to worry about taking exams every day? " Yu Xiangxiang covered his ears and said, "I''m afraid of you two. Can I study hard in this period?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "OK, then you swear!" Yu Xiangxiang sighed: "it''s really bad luck for me to have two roommates like you She said, unwilling to swear to heaven: "if I don''t have a good semester this semester, I will be punished as fat as a pig. The boy saw me running around! Is that all right? " Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger nodded with a smile. Yu Xiangxiang came to Gu Weiwei''s side and asked, "Weiwei, the handsome Lin man we saw in the zoo last time will come to you?" Gu Wei nodded: "I think it will come again! Do you know why he paid special attention to me? " Yu Xiangxiang shook his head, Gu only seriously said: "that''s because he likes girls with good grades, and never looks at school dregs." Yu Xiangxiang''s face suddenly changed. Gu Weiyi patted her on the shoulder and said, "so girl, if you have been in the state of last semester, he may not look at you more." Yu Xiangxiang clenched his fist and said, "I will study hard!" Gu only and Wang feng''er looked, they in order to let in Xiangxiang not hang branch, is really very hard! In essence, Gu only didn''t cheat on Xiangxiang, because for a person born like Lin Xianzhi, even if he usually looks unreliable, he doesn''t want to be beautiful when he makes a girlfriend. She also talked to Lin Xianzhi on the phone during the winter vacation, and he had already started to dig the jade mine. But it will take a little time to get the jade out. He needs to get the jade out before the rainy season. Otherwise, in the rainy season, the water level of the river will rise. Now that the bridge has not been repaired, it will not be easy to get the jade out. And with Lin Xianzhi''s character, after mining the jade, it is estimated that he will go directly to the Imperial University to find her. Gu only thought of his unreliable appearance, and then looked at Yu Xiangxiang''s unreliable appearance, she felt that they were really a bit matched. She is also looking forward to the jade mine, hoping to mine high-quality jade. In this way, she can live up to the trust of master Lin, and she will get a very rich reward. The three went to the canteen happily. After breakfast, they went to their classes. Gu Weiyi saw Cheng Su pulling Shao Yizhi from a distance. Cheng Su Su''s eyes were obviously flattering, while Shao Yizhi was impatient. Gu only heard him say when he passed by: "you don''t understand all this, so don''t waste any more time." Cheng Su Su''s face is not very pretty. Shao Yizhi saw Gu only come over, then said coldly: "finally willing to come back!" Gu only know his temperament, his cold face may not be really cold face, so she said with a smile: "yes, I''m back, Miss Shao, happy New Year!" Chapter 1376 Shao Yizhi''s general Gu Weiyi looked up and down, and found that she seemed thinner than before. He nodded his head lightly, but said: "don''t overdraw your body at will since you are young, young people should take care of themselves." Gu only nodded respectfully: "what Mr. Shao said is!" When Cheng Su Su saw Gu''s arrival, Shao Yizhi stopped talking to her, and she felt that Shao Yizhi was totally different from Gu. She felt a little uncomfortable. So she brushed aside the sense of existence: "Miss Shao, can you explain the meaning of this passage for me again?" Gu only a look at Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su''s look is not good, but the eyebrows and eyes than usual three more docile. Shao Yizhi has been pestered by Cheng Su Su all morning. He is very upset at this meeting. Even if he says, "the meaning of these paragraphs is very simple. What kind of medicine do you learn if you don''t even know this?" Cheng Su Su didn''t expect that he was so straightforward, and his face was a little ugly. When Shao Yizhi saw her appearance, he felt even more agitated, but he still remembered that he was a teacher, a teacher and a preacher. When Cheng Su Su asked him, he didn''t answer. So he said in a deep voice: "Gu only knows all these things. If you encounter those things you don''t know, you can consult Gu only. She is a very studious and good at learning. You should learn from her." When Cheng Su Su heard Shao Yizhi''s words, he was extremely upset, and his hand became a fist unconsciously. She always thinks that she is very smart and has good personal ability, but Gu Weiyi is the person she hates most in her life. She wants to step on Gu Weiyi everywhere, but Gu Weiyi can step on her everywhere. Let her ask Gu only, it means that she admits that she is worse than Gu only, this is worse than killing her! She immediately took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Shao just said the previous passage for me. I just read this passage silently. I will understand the meaning of this passage. Thank you, Mr. Shao." She left with the book in her arms, and Gu only glanced at it. It was actually the internal disease guide. Gu only asked curiously, "Miss Shao, does Cheng Su Su want to study medicine?" "Probably?" Shao Yizhi said impatiently: "she came to school to find me when she had nothing to do in this winter vacation. She didn''t know where she heard that I was Shao Shenzhen in the imperial capital. She just came over with Suwen, which she was carrying, and then came over with Linhu pulse. She said that she didn''t understand this and that she didn''t understand that. She asked questions every day." "I don''t hate the young generation learning traditional Chinese medicine, but she''s obviously a showy person. She doesn''t know this or that, and those who don''t know won''t concentrate on studying. Instead, she comes directly to me and I''ll ask her again. She''s a person who asks and doesn''t know." "Look at her, she doesn''t know anything about traditional Chinese medicine. Then she doesn''t believe in traditional Chinese medicine. When she came to me years ago, she caught a cold. I gave her a pair of big green dragon soup. She didn''t drink it at all. She went to the hospital to hang water." Gu only wants to laugh when he hears Shao Yizhi''s words. What''s wrong with Cheng Su Su? He even wants to learn medicine from Shao Yizhi? It''s always hard to learn medicine. Just because of Cheng Su Su''s character, I''m afraid it has another purpose. She asked with a smile, "did you ask her why she wanted to learn Chinese medicine?" Chapter 1377 "Of course I did!" "She said she was interested in traditional Chinese medicine and wanted to learn the good things left by her ancestors. She wanted to be a great doctor and benefit the people, but it turned out to be such a learning method," Shao said in a deep voice In fact, when Cheng Su Su first came to Shao Yizhi to learn Chinese medicine, he was a little patient. Because for a person who really loves traditional Chinese medicine, he is really happy to see someone who can take the initiative to learn traditional Chinese medicine. He is looking forward to more people to learn traditional Chinese medicine and have the basic ability to treat himself with typhoid. But he soon found out that Cheng Su Su was just making an appearance. He came here to brush his sense of existence, so he was a little annoyed. In fact, Shao Yizhi wronged Cheng Su Su Su. She wanted to follow Shao Yizhi to study traditional Chinese medicine, but traditional Chinese medicine was too broad and profound, especially in the early stage. It was very boring, and it was difficult to understand what was involved. But Cheng Su Su didn''t have the only talent in learning Chinese medicine. He had some wrong ideas, and of course he couldn''t learn anything. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "the teacher doesn''t need to have the same opinion with her. If she doesn''t understand something, she will ask you again. Just like today, you can let her ask me. It''s estimated that she won''t bother the teacher more than three times." Gu Weiyi has a deep understanding of Cheng Su Su. In essence, she is a person who wants face very much and is very lofty and conceited. In addition, she hates Gu only to the bone, which makes it impossible for her to really come to Gu Weiyi to study. Shao Yizhi looked at her, then said with a smile, "it makes sense!" There is another reason for his antipathy towards Cheng Su Su, that is, Cheng Su Su Su''s improper mind is very similar to the original Zhou yeheng. Gu only a smile, Shao Yizhi asked her: "things at home are handled?" Gu Wei nodded. Shao Yizhi looked at her and said, "now that you have dealt with it, you should study hard." Gu Yiwei nodded again, and Shao Yizhi said, "I think you''ve read a lot of books I gave you before. I''ve selected a bunch here. You can come to my office after school today to get them." Gu only knew that he expected to give her a pile of books. At this time, she only felt that she had a big head, but she had to say, "good!" Shao Yizhi turned to leave, and then seemed to think of something and said to her with a black face: "also, your patients now come back to treat themselves, don''t throw them at me again!" Gu''s only corner of the mouth smokes, because Hua Zhifeng''s body has been in need of acupuncture, and she has been busy not in the imperial capital some time ago, so she kicks Hua Zhifeng to Shao Yizhi. Then Wu Yuru''s illness has been some repeated, Gu Weiyi also kicked her to Shao Yizhi. She saw that Shao Yizhi was so stuffy that she bowed to Shao Yizhi and said, "it''s been a hard time, teacher!" Shao Yizhi glared at her and said, "with your current medical skills, don''t accept all patients. If something goes wrong, it may affect your doctor''s heart. You''d better have a choice in the future." "I also declare once again that I will see these two patients for me, and I will never see your patients again in the future. Otherwise, if I go on like this, I will not have to teach, and I will sit at home and have a diagnosis every day." He once made a great reputation in the imperial capital. As long as he said to see a doctor again, his family would not be at peace any more. Chapter 1378 Gu only knows that Shao Yizhi is a tough hearted master. Next time she entrusts him with several patients, he still can''t refuse. As for the selection of patients, she knows it in her own mind. Now she can be regarded as a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine with a small success. It''s impossible to turn a blind eye to patients who are really in danger, but she can''t let Shao Yizhi worry at this time. So she bent her eyes with a smile and said, "what the teacher taught me is!" One of Shao Yi felt that she didn''t pay attention to his words at all when she looked at her appearance. This girl has a lot of courage. How long has she learned medical skills? She dares to accept such critical patients! But when he thought about it, he was very comforted. The reason why he was willing to accept her as an apprentice was because of her benevolence? Gu only returned to the class, the students in the class looked at her eyes a little more admiration, one test the first grade may be a coincidence, two consecutive test the first can not be a coincidence. The students'' ideas are relatively simple. Students like Gu Yi, who are not only masters of learning, but also masters of learning, will naturally receive special attention. This kind of Gu only reminds all the students in the class of what she said when she was rumored that she cheated in the exam. She wants to be excellent, so that everyone can''t even be jealous. In the past, the students in the class didn''t pay much attention to what she said. The reason is very simple, because they are excellent. They don''t think there are people in the world who can be excellent to this point! But now Gu only has been excellent to this step, her achievement is really good enough to make people even envious. She missed so many classes in school, and she is still the first in the school! The most important thing is that she did not only well in culture class, but also in physical education class. She got full marks in all the sports in physical education class. Gu only for the students with admiration eyes and did not pay attention, she and their starting point is different, they will admire her, this is sooner or later, there is nothing to be proud of. She sat down and looked at the empty seat beside her. Wu Yuru didn''t come to school today. Her eyes are deeper. It seems that Wu Yuru''s condition is getting worse, and I don''t know if she can survive to the time of the operation. Cheng Su Su also felt that the only way for her classmates to look after her was different from usual. Her fingernails pierced her palm. She really didn''t understand how Gu could do it! Cheng Su Su failed to keep her second place in the final exam of last semester, but directly slipped to the fifth place, which was a great blow to her. She thought Gu Weiyi had missed so many classes last semester, and she could definitely beat Gu Weiyi, but she didn''t expect that Gu Weiyi was the first in the school! After her life experience was revealed, her mood was affected and she got the worst result in her life. Cheng Su Su couldn''t understand that it was all brain and learning. How did Gu only do it! The class did not know who said: "before, some students in the class had said that Gu must be pressed down, otherwise they would invite the whole team to have a big meal." This sentence was immediately echoed by the whole class, looking at Cheng Su Su like a joke. Chapter 1379 This happened after Gu Weiyi cheated in the mid-term exam. Gu only didn''t take part in the class''s evening self-study because she wanted to train. When she was studying that night, Cheng Su Su was held by several girls in the class and said that she wanted to be the first in the class. At that time, everyone in the class heard it except Gu. Gu only saw Cheng Su Su''s face turn red when he heard this. Gu only knew that although she did not hear this sentence, it did not hinder her guess. Now it seems that she guessed right. A boy looked at Cheng Su Su and asked, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, when will you treat us to a big meal?" Cheng Su Su thought that all the students in her class had forgotten about it, but she didn''t expect everyone to remember it. She just felt that her face was slapped. This feeling is really bad! She silently asked Hou the classmate who took the initiative to put forward this matter, and then showed a decent smile on her face and said, "anytime is OK!" It''s not easy for Gu Wei Yi to see that Cheng Su Su can still talk like this in order to maintain her demeanor. Gu Youyi never let go of any chance to disgust Cheng Su Su. He immediately said with a smile, "there''s something else! I don''t know about this client. I can''t. I heard about it today, so the listener has a share. " She said, looking at Cheng Su Su, she said, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, do you mind?" "I don''t mind." When Cheng Su Su said these three words, he almost gnashed his teeth. Gu only smile gently: "I''m so sorry, I got the first place in the school again, it cost you a lot." Cheng Su Su forced out a smile and did not speak. Gu only can''t let her go like this, and then he said with a smile, "you said you would beat me. How many students did you get in the final exam last semester?" Cheng Su Su''s face turned black like the bottom of a pot. She did not answer, someone answered for her: "she stepped back, the fifth in the class!" Gu only one face mildly said: "is that so? That''s really a pity. If you are the second in the class, you can still be my opponent and give me a letter of war. We will fight again this semester. " "It''s a pity that you only got the fifth place in the exam, but there''s no possibility of fighting me again. I''m really sorry for you." She said this too directly, and the class immediately calmed down, but they knew before that Cheng Su Su had calculated Gu Yu for many times, and it was normal for Gu Yu to disgust Cheng Su Su. It''s just the first time that they know that it''s possible for them to do so. Cheng Su Su''s face was flushed and he bit his teeth. He said, "if you are the only one, you have to forgive and forgive." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you misunderstood my meaning, I really didn''t aim at your meaning." She said with a smile at the class, said: "I welcome you to take me as a goal, fight against me, because you are not convinced, so I need to study harder." Several of the students in the class couldn''t help laughing and said: "your abnormal grades are completely self abusive to you! We''re not that stupid! " "That''s what we''re not going to do!" "Gu Weiwei, I don''t usually see how you study. How do you study so well?" This is not only curious, but also enviable. Chapter 1380 Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly and said, "in fact, it''s nothing, because I''m a genius!" Although all the students in the class think that she is a genius, she will say so, which makes everyone laugh. But this kind of smile is no longer the kind of laugh before, but with a kind smile. Gu Weiyi also said with a smile: "I''m kidding. I''m not a genius either. I just have a lot to learn and a big goal, so I will do my best no matter what I do." Some students in the class said with a smile, "go all out? This word sounds simple, but it''s hard to do! I have a pile of extra-curricular books in my drawer waiting for me to spoil. " Another burst of laughter. Another student said, "I want to travel every day, but I don''t want to study at all." "It has been proved by science that it is a great sin to learn something against human nature! We must conform to our nature "These are all reasons and excuses for being lazy. Although I dare not challenge Gu, I have to study hard because knowledge changes my destiny! My family is poor, so I bear the burden of changing the fate of my family. " They are usually reluctant to say these words. Learning is boring after all. Everyone has his own views and opinions, and also has his own purpose. Some of those goals are not easy to say in front of people, but today they say it, but it makes their hearts feel very happy. When they found out this, they felt a little strange, but they all knew that Gu had a special charm, which could make them say things they didn''t want to say. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I think it''s very interesting to learn this thing. In fact, I have the same idea as Jiang Yucai. I come from the countryside and want to change my destiny with knowledge, because I always believe that my destiny is in my own hands." The classmate of the class immediately serious a few minutes, have the courage to ask her: "Gu only, before the school about your rumors are true or false?" Gu only pick eyebrow a smile to ask: "what rumor?" Those rumors are really too ugly. The student who asked saw Gu Weiyi''s bright eyes, but he felt that those ugly words could not be uttered. Gu only didn''t need them to say anything. He just said with a smile, "as I said just now, I have my own learning goals and I want to change my destiny. With my IQ, I can definitely tell which things can be done and which can''t be done. I''m not going to joke about my destiny." "In addition, I''m very busy and I don''t have enough time to study every day. Where can I get the time to do those messy things?" "What''s more, I''m sure that I can live a good life with my own ability. Why should I give up the near and seek the far to destroy everything I''ve got?" The students in the class were silent. This was the first time Gu responded to the bad rumors of last semester in front of others. Someone asked her, "what happened when you left school every time last semester, and different men often came to pick you up?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this classmate''s question is very good. Although I don''t think it''s necessary to explain these things to anyone, I feel annoyed by being pointed out every day. At this time, everyone is so curious, so I''ll tell you the truth." Chapter 1381 The students looked at Gu Weiyi curiously, and she answered in a low voice: "I will go out to study not only once I finish school last semester, but also in the next few years of my college career. As for the different men who come to meet me, some of them are my relatives, some of them are my friends, and some of them are just drivers." "I know what you are misunderstanding. Today, I might as well tell you that I have a partner. My partner is very kind to me. I''ve recognized him all my life. Except him, I won''t have any ambiguous behavior with any man. Besides, if there are boys in the class who want to chase me, they can give up now." The class burst into laughter. Gu''s appearance is outstanding, her ability is outstanding, and her study is so good that she is abnormal. In fact, there are several boys in the class who secretly love her. At this time, they can''t laugh or cry when they hear her saying. It''s the first time that they see a girl and say these things in front of so many people. Chen Xiuying, sitting in front of Gu Youyi, asked again, "who was the man who came to see you in class last time and called you sweetheart? He won''t be your object, will he? " Gu Weiyi sighed and said: "he is a friend of mine. He is from Hong Kong. He is a bit funny. If any girl in the class thinks he is handsome, I can introduce him to you. However, he is unreliable. I have been cheated by him for several times." When she said that, the class laughed again. Gu Weiyi added: "if he comes to the school again next time, you are welcome to call the police. As for my partner, next time I have a chance, I will show him to you, but I refuse to ask you for advice, because in my heart, he is the best in the world! " She said this so clearly, so magnanimous, even if Cheng Su Su wanted to pick things up. Gu Weiyi glanced at all the students and said, "if I am still the first in the school at the end of the term, I will invite all the students in our class to have a big meal. Thank you for letting me take the first place in the school. But this semester, we''re going to have Cheng Su Su''s dinner first Some words in front of her made the students feel that she was not easy to get along with, but when she finished all the words, the cognition in the hearts of the students would change. She was just that the people they knew before were different, but she was not necessarily difficult to get along with. Cheng Su Su''s face is very ugly. Of course, she can feel the change of the students'' attitude towards Gu Wei. She is sick to death. She spent so much energy last semester trying to destroy Gu Wei and make Gu Wei''s reputation extremely bad. As a result, Gu''s words today completely changed the situation! At this time, she had to smile and say, "OK, we''ll have a big dinner outside today." When she finished her sentence, her heart was dripping blood. Her pocket money was used to manage some relationships during this period of time, but now there is not much left. Cheng Jinmo now gives her a fixed amount of money every month. If she invites such a group of people to have a meal, I''m afraid she will be poor! The point is that she doesn''t want to invite these people to dinner at all! Gu Weiyi looked at her with a smile and said, "I''m so sorry, I''m going to let you spend money!" Cheng Su Su turns her head and looks fiercely at Gu only. Gu only makes a face at her. She''s so angry that she almost hasn''t breathed. Chapter 1382 Cheng Su Su really can''t understand why there is such a person as Gu in the world! Gu only has no interest in eating Cheng Su Su''s meal. She just wants to disgust Cheng Su Su. As soon as she finished school in the afternoon, she went directly to the army according to the previous rules. Hua Zhifeng''s spirit looks much better than before Gu''s holiday, and her face is a bit ruddy. Gu only politely asked him Hello, and then reached out to him for the red envelope. Hua Zhifeng said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I want to export it! Now that the Lantern Festival is over, how dare you come to me for a red envelope He said so, but he still took out a red envelope from his pocket and handed it to her, saying, "happy new year, Gu Weiwei!" Gu Weiyi took it with a smile. She weighed the red envelope with her hand and found that it was very thick. She opened it curiously and found that it contained a thick stack of 10 cents notes. There were hundreds of them, but even if there were 100, they were only 100 cents. All of a sudden, she was a little sad. Hua Zhifeng was happy to see the expression on her face: "I went to the bank specially to change the money, how about it? Are you surprised? " Gu Weiyi turned his lips and said, "I''m surprised, but I don''t like it." She said, her eyelids slightly looked up at Hua Zhifeng and said, "anyway, I''m still the doctor who treats you, and you''re not afraid that I''ll stab you to death with a needle." Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and said, "if you dare to stab me with a needle, I will increase the amount of training for you." "I think we still need to live in peace and not hurt each other." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "just now you gave me the red envelope as a teacher. Now it''s my turn to give the red envelope to the patient as a doctor." She then picked up a red envelope thicker than Hua Zhifeng and handed it to him, saying, "Hua instructor, you can say thank you to me." Hua Zhifeng''s mouth puffed. He thought of the little red envelope he had just played a trick on her. At this time, he was a little embarrassed to see such a big red envelope. In fact, he was upright and not very good at joking with people. He coughed and said, "you''re all familiar. Don''t be so polite." "It''s a must. It''s lucky." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. It''s the first time that Hua Zhifeng receives a red envelope from a student. When he takes it apart, his face is frozen there. It seems that the thick red envelope is full of money, but the money is one cent! One cent is no longer in circulation on the market, and I don''t know where she got so much money! Gu only saw the expression on his face immediately comfortable, let him tease her to play! She smile Curved Eyebrow eyes to remind him: "spend instructor, this money you can ten million put away, in a few decades, can become antique, when the time is worth thousands of gold." Hua Zhifeng took a deep breath and said, "thank you." "Don''t be so polite to yourself." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. With the passage of time and the increase of time spent with them, Hua Zhifeng''s prejudice against her has been completely eliminated. He has heard about the changes in her family. He is so upright that he seldom plays a joke on her, but he is teased by her. He said in a low voice, "yes, but now it''s time to pay for it." He then picked up a thick red envelope and handed it to Gu Weiyi, saying: "good things come in pairs." Chapter 1383 Gu Wei was stunned and said with a smile, "don''t tease me again, instructor Hua?" Hua Zhifeng gave her a white look: "do you think everyone is as boring as you?" Gu only pick eyebrow: "I am very busy every day, not boring at all..." When she said that, she was stunned when she took the red envelope and opened it. Then she looked at him in shock. There were a lot of colorful bills in the red envelope, but they all had a face value of 100. She thought he was teasing her with fake money. She reached for it and found that it was all real money. She was startled and said: "instructor Hua, your bag is too big! I can''t take it. " She thinks it''s very good for her to have a red envelope of several hundred yuan. However, it''s really frightening for him to throw such a big envelope out at once! Hua Zhifeng said in a light voice: "although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit it. Gu only, you saved my life. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been too sick to carry the gun." "You said that you wanted to learn traditional Chinese medicine, but I despised it in my heart. Who doesn''t know that western medicine is much more scientific than traditional Chinese medicine? What''s the future of learning traditional Chinese medicine?" "But now I support you to study traditional Chinese medicine. There are many things that can''t be explained by science in traditional Chinese medicine, but they have existed for thousands of years and haven''t been eliminated. I think it makes sense since they exist." "You have cured my hidden disease with the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. I would never believe it before, but now it happens to me. I can''t help believing that this money is my bonus. Since you are a doctor, you have to charge some medical expenses when you go out, so this money should be my diagnosis money." Gu Weiyi still wanted to refuse again, but he said with a straight face: "if I guess correctly, this money should be the first sum of consultation money you receive. If you don''t want to use it, put it away and put it there. When you want to be lazy in the future, take it out to spur yourself." Gu only heard that he said it was not good to refuse, but the money was too much, and she was no longer a person short of money in essence. So she took out one hundred yuan from it and handed him the rest of the money: "if it''s used as a spur, one hundred yuan is enough. If there is more money, I have to worry about thieves." Hua Zhifeng Gu''s only hand reached half, but he thought of another thing, so he took out a hundred yuan note from it and said, "this one is for my teacher. I think he may need more encouragement than I do!" Hua Zhifeng Gu Weiyi saw him staring at her and didn''t take the money. She put the money into his hand and said, "if you feel embarrassed, the rest of the money should be my tuition." Hua Zhifeng''s speechless face. Gu only said: "if you don''t take it back, I''ll wrap a bigger red envelope to pay for the tuition. I''ll scare you to death at that time!" Hua Zhifeng had to take the red envelope back, looking at her and said, "I don''t know where Ning Yiqing found you to be his daughter-in-law." Gu only heard him say Ning Yiqing, then snatched back the red envelope in his hand and said, "Hua drillmaster, why don''t I give you the money? Tell me what task Ning Yiqing is carrying out recently?" Hua Zhifeng''s face changed a few times. She snatched the red envelope from her hand and said, "you want to be beautiful!" Chapter 1384 Hua Zhifeng said with a heavy face: "well, now we start training, don''t be lazy!" Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said, "cheap guy, drink cold water!" Hua Zhifeng didn''t hear her. With the last mission in the desert, he knew that she was bold. He didn''t tell her about their mission before. On the one hand, the organization asked for confidentiality. On the other hand, Gu was too brave. Then the training time was too short and his ability was not enough. He was afraid that she would cause trouble. But this time Ning Yiqing''s experience is a bit complicated in nature, and it involves too much. The last time Ning Yiqing led the removal of spies, although the results were great, because those arrested spies refused to speak, the real high-level has not been caught. Years ago, things actually showed signs, but Ning Yiqing received a phone call to know that Gu only had an accident, even when she left things here to find Gu only. He knows that Ning Yiqing was just going to come back after saving Gu only. As a result, Gu only got hurt. Ning Yiqing is really not at ease, so she has been with Gu only all the time, which has been delayed for a long time, so that it gives those people time to make a leisurely layout. Hua Zhifeng really doesn''t want Gu to know that Ning Yiqing is under investigation. At this time, she can only ignore her. No matter how clever Gu Wei is, it is impossible to see these things from his slightly changed expression. He only thinks that he abides by discipline, so he doesn''t tell her where Ning Yiqing is performing the task. She was not too surprised by the result, because Hua Zhifeng had always been a person with a reason, so she didn''t think much about it, so she put in a day of intense training. At this time, Ning Yiqing is sitting in a training room. Opposite him sits a calm man in his fifties. The man is the deputy manager of the personnel department of the company, surnamed Liu. Everyone calls him manager Liu. After receiving Ning Yiqing''s case, manager Liu''s head is all big. After a little investigation of Ning Yiqing''s origin, he feels numb. After all, Ning Beichuan''s identity is there, and the whole emperor has to shake three times. Manager Liu is still kind: "deputy general manager Ning, please cooperate with us in this investigation." Ning Yiqing knew something serious when she saw Shan Hai pick him up last night. Last night, Mao Suiyi told him roughly about it and asked him to be careful. Because the nature of the matter was relatively serious, Ning Yiqing was suspended for the time being. Ning Yiqing is not too surprised about this, but he is very calm and calm about it. Who is going to hurt him? He listed the target person in his heart, but the other party is too good to hide, smart and intelligent, and it is difficult to find the key person in such a short time. At the same time, he also realized another thing. If these people stare at him like this, they must want to destroy him. If they don''t do it, it''s hard for him to find the corresponding person, but as long as they do it, the person hiding in the dark will come to the surface. Ning Yiqing said faintly: "before I came in, you already said this to me, and what I can say has just been said. Now I can only tell you that I was accused by others, and those things don''t exist at all." Chapter 1385 Manager Liu''s eyes were slightly cold and said: "the information you provided before is useless..." "It''s no use. Can''t you prove my innocence?" Ning Yiqing interrupted him. Manager Liu frowned and said, "what I mean is that you have provided useless information and can''t prove your innocence. If you want to prove your innocence, you need to provide more information." Ning Yiqing said with no expression: "I don''t agree with your words. Those things are things that people with clear eyes know what''s going on when they see them. Why do you want me to provide proof? Why don''t you first prove that your mother is your mother? " Manager Liu was choked to death by his words, so he stood up and said, "don''t think your father is ningbeichuan, you can enjoy the privilege!" "There''s something wrong with your saying. My father never enjoyed any privileges. Where did I enjoy them? What you said is too lax. Now please find out the evidence to prove when and where my father enjoyed the unreasonable privilege! " Ning Yiqing''s voice is cold. There is no temperature at all. Manager Liu was flushed by Ning Yiqing''s words. He reached out heavily and patted on the table and said, "you should respect me. Now I''m judging you, not me!" Before manager Liu came in, someone had come to ask Ning Yiqing, but Ning Yiqing directly caught a sick bear and went out. Manager Liu thought that he could find a way to ask something from Ning Yiqing''s mouth, but he didn''t ask for three words, so Ning Yiqing directly pushed him to the corner. Seeing what he looked like, Ning Yiqing raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "if you don''t speak strictly, you come to ask me all kinds of questions and slander important cadres without any evidence. What qualifications do you have to interrogate me?" Manager Liu is very angry with him. He has tried a lot of people, and he is also experienced. However, there is no way to meet Ning Yiqing, who has a background, a flexible mind, a strong strength, a strong ability of language organization, and loves to be eccentric. He was about to go out, and Ning Yiqing said, "if you really want to judge me, find someone with stronger ability." Manager Liu Is he despised by Ning Yiqing? Ning Yiqing saw him standing there with a light hand, said: "you go out, judge me, your ability is not enough, don''t give yourself not happy." Liu Jingli was so angry that she slammed the door and went out. Ning Yiqing saw manager Liu go out, his face a bit more cool. This time, he was reported and then investigated. The investigation was about his previous experience abroad. In order to complete the task, he once sneaked into a local community to be an undercover agent. Because of that experience, he was reported with a stain on his behavior. Because no one assigned him to be an undercover agent, he was suspected that he had taken the initiative to join, and behind the club was a powerful villain organization. In essence, this matter is full of flaws, because in the end, when he was carrying out the task, he took the club by himself. However, it is precisely because he brought the club to the end in one pot, so no one can prove that it was him who did it, and in the end, it was planted and turned into the work of another overseas organization. Therefore, he is now suspected to have lied about the credit and has been bribed. Now he is a spy of an overseas organization. Chapter 1386 Ning Yiqing wanted to laugh after he found out what they had told him. When the old stories of so many years ago were turned over, they were really scheming. He was the party to the old stories of that year, and no one knew better than him. He knew that this was just a beginning, and those who had ulterior motives must have a back hand. He slowly breathed out a breath, he was very calm in the face of these things, but he was a little worried, afraid that she would be worried. Fortunately, Gu Weiyi doesn''t know about it yet. He just thinks he''s on a mission. It''s just that it can''t be concealed for too long, so he wants to solve the problem in the shortest time and the most effective way. His fingers tapped on the table, and his whole face softened a lot because he thought of Gu. The fact that Ning Yiqing was temporarily locked up for censorship naturally can''t hide from Ning Beichuan. He was a little worried after knowing about it. He has been in a high position for many years, and he knows a lot about those people''s obscure and cruel methods. If this happens, the consequences will be very serious. In his capacity, it''s not easy to intervene. Once he intervenes, it will harm Ning Yiqing. Qin Hao asked with some worry: "how does the chief plan to deal with this matter?" Ning Beichuan''s complexion condenses, light ground says: "see first say again, this matter is afraid to come to me." Over the years, because of his position in town, those scum have not made any waves. His position is a great threat to those people. And want to check this matter for Ning Yiqing, but he is not too good to come forward, this is the place that makes him headache instead. Qin Hao''s eyes were a little surprised. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean?" Ning Beichuan nodded, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said: "it is estimated that in their eyes, I am in the way of their business. I am just fighting tiger brothers and fighting father son soldiers. At this time, if I flinch, if I stay away in order to get rid of the relationship, I will let them do what they want." "Besides, Ning Yiqing is my son. I can''t be more clear about his character. With his calm cooperation, I believe he must have figured out a way to deal with it." "But as far as the situation is concerned, I don''t need to know how he deals with it. I need to deal with it in my own way." In fact, father and son have not cooperated many times over the years, but they really understand each other and trust each other. Because of this, they will speculate about each other''s thoughts in their hearts, and then deal with it in their own way. Qin Hao nodded and said, "I''ll arrange it now." Ning Beichuan looked at him and said, "it''s hard. This time, we must find out the person behind the scenes!" Qin Hao is worried when he hears this. Now a bad thing about Ning Yiqing will involve Ning Beichuan. In this case, Ning Beichuan wants to find out the person behind the scenes! It''s very difficult and dangerous. Qin Hao is worried. Gu only because don''t know what happened to Ning Yiqing, so she is the most relaxed and calm one, except that she some think Ning Yiqing. It was so fast that she didn''t even have time to ask for details. At this time, she was worried. Chapter 1387 Gu only one is still running around the school and training ground every day, and there are endless books to read every day. It''s just a cultural class, or a basic study of traditional Chinese medicine. Although it''s a great pressure for her, she can basically go on in an orderly way. Busy but quite substantial, but also let her see more and more beautiful themselves. In the middle, Lin Xianzhi called her and said that the jade mine had been officially mined. He was also a clever one, because he was afraid of being damaged by the special one, so he pulled the thunder down. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know how Lin Xianzhi and Lei Shang got together during this period of time, but the two men have one thing in common, which is lust. In other words, the topic of lust is the easiest topic for men to communicate with each other. In her opinion, anyway, she and Lin Xianzhi are just cooperative relations, so no matter how close he and Lei Shang are. She also knew that although Lin Xianzhi looked very unreliable, in fact, he was always very clear about major events and would not make a fool of himself. Lei Shang, a veteran with several mines in his hand, is experienced in mining, so it''s a good thing for Lin Xianzhi, who has no experience in mining, to have his help. With them struggling over there, Gu was relieved. So she doesn''t bother to be distracted by things over there. She has a lot of things to do. Gu only thought that this semester''s schoolwork was more than last semester''s, so she realized that last semester''s schoolwork was just a warm-up. Since the beginning of this semester, there has been a large open class. Gu only chose a public relations course because of the time limit, which he was interested in. When it comes to choosing this course, it is still decided by Xiangxiang''s strong demand. It is said that the reason is that they were given that course by a guest professor who was hired personally. The professor is said to be a super handsome man. Gu was originally interested in this course, so when Yu Xiangxiang came to see her, she agreed. As for whether the visiting professor was handsome or ugly, she had no interest at all. So that day to class time, Gu Weiyi rushed into the big classroom, but met Mo Ziwei at the door of the classroom. Her heart was a little surprised. Today, he is wearing a sapphire blue suit with a snow colored shirt inside. His short hair is combed in an orderly way. In fact, his dress is a little different in this era, but it is also very fashionable. Gu Weiyi saw that he had a handout in his hand, but his age was not likely to be a student in school. When she thought about how Xiangxiang had described the professor of this course to her before, she immediately understood that he was their new teacher. Gu Weiyi thought that she would never see Mo Ziwei again. At this time, he changed into her teacher. This kind of feeling is a little strange. She had always been a good student who respected her teacher, so she stepped back and decided to wait for him to go in first. Mo Ziwei didn''t expect to meet her at the door of the classroom. He immediately felt that what he had promised to be a guest professor at DIDU University was too right. He nodded at her and said, "ladies first." Gu only heard his words also don''t with him polite, said thanks directly into the classroom. Chapter 1388 Yu Xiangxiang waved to Gu only desperately. She couldn''t laugh or cry when she saw Yu Xiangxiang''s appearance. Yu Xiangxiang is usually too lazy to die. If she has nothing to do, she will skip class and sleep in class. This time, she is so serious about occupying seats: she occupies the first row of seats! Gu had a big head when he was the only one. It was too conspicuous to sit in the first row of such a big classroom. She breathed a sigh and looked around. Maybe it was because of the publicity that was in place before, the open classroom of Nuo University was full of seats, and most of them were girls. She felt that she underestimated the enthusiasm of girls to see handsome men. Even in this conservative age, these girls are still very competitive in front of men. She took a deep breath, and could not quit the classroom at this time, so she sat down beside Xiang Xiang. After she sat down, she heard the whispers of the girls behind her "The girl who just came in is Gu only one. I can''t see that she has such a deep heart that she stepped on the spot to come in with Professor mo." "She''s just a womanizer. Before that, she didn''t know a lot about men in society." "Doesn''t she want to hook up with Professor Mo?" "It''s estimated that, otherwise, why didn''t she choose so many classes? Why did she have to choose Professor Mo''s class and meet Professor Mo at the door of the classroom so deliberately?" Gu only raised her eyebrows when she heard these words. Although she explained the previous rumors in the class that day, those rumors have a long history and spread. It''s not easy for her to get her reputation back in a short time. She felt that she had to find a chance to take Ning Yiqing to the school for a good walk. At the same time, she also asked Lin Xianzhi a few questions in her heart. Originally, these things could be explained clearly. Because of his appearance before, she had a feeling that she couldn''t wash herself in the Yellow River. Yu Xiangxiang''s ear power is not as good as Gu only. At this time, what she pays attention to is mo Ziwei who slowly steps onto the platform. She excitedly took Gu''s only hand and said, "I''m really handsome and good-natured!" Gu only silently pulled his hand back. It''s enough to have such a roommate! Can she pretend that she doesn''t know Xiangxiang? Just at this time, the bell rang and the classroom was quiet. Mo Ziwei looked around a large classroom, his eyes passed Gu''s body without any trace, and then calmly said, "I''m Mo Ziwei. From today on, I''ll be your teacher in this course. You can call me Mr. Mo, or you can call me doctor mo." Yu Xiangxiang was excited when he heard his slightly honest voice. He reached for Gu''s only hand again. Gu only heart extremely speechless, at the same time in the heart made a decision, later to stay away from Hunan! Don''t let Yu Xiangxiang take a seat for her any more, and don''t sit beside her! There was applause all around, and then the applause grew bigger and bigger. Mo Ziwei''s eyes fell on Gu only, and she had to clap as well. Mo Ziwei is funny to see that she is reluctant. It seems that he is not welcome to be her teacher. He always thought that he was charming, but when he met her twice, she was very indifferent to him. He even doubted whether his charm was greatly reduced and did not appeal to girls? Chapter 1389 Mo Ziwei can see that Gu is not the kind of indifference that he wants to refuse to meet in order to attract his attention. He wants to keep a distance from him from his heart. He is also curious. No matter his temperament or appearance, it is easy to attract girls. Why does it fail when he comes to her? Mo Ziwei looked at her and said, "this classmate, do you have any opinions on my class?" His words immediately in exchange for a pile of whispers, a time all eyes fall on Gu only body. Gu Weiyi didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention, but when he asked, she knew that she would become the focus, and she didn''t know how many girls were pointing at her. Gu only knows that the handsome teachers in the university are easy to be admired by the girls. Although today is mo Ziwei''s first class in DIDU University, he has gained a lot of fans because of his good momentum. At this time, he called her name, for fear that he would have to pull a pile of hate value for her. Although this kind of drama is infinitely close to the drama in the romance novels she read in her previous life, she knows very well that no matter how close the drama is, the direction of things will never be the same as the romance novels. Because Gu is the only female owner, but Mo Ziwei is not the male owner. At most, he can only be regarded as a male partner. So she calmly stood up and answered: "teacher, when you ask this, I think it''s not appropriate. Where do you think I have any opinions about your class?" Mo Ziwei is slightly stunned. He didn''t expect her to ask so frankly. Without waiting for him to answer, Gu Weiyi said directly: "according to what we have learned, we all know that international relations are relative. Most of the time, because we hate each other in our hearts, we will feel that the other party also hates ourselves. This is fully reflected in the fable" neighbors doubt axes. " "If the teacher got into the classroom before you because I was afraid of being punished just now and at the door, and didn''t let your affairs give birth to the association of my opinions on you, I apologize to you!" "I''m sorry," she said seriously When Mo Ziwei first met her, he knew that she had sharp teeth and sharp mouth. At this time, he thought that he might have despised her. He called her up at the beginning of class, which was somewhat unreasonable, so he wanted to see her reaction. Instead, she gave him an excellent excuse for this, but also gave him a reputation of stinginess. Instead of looking at her, he said to the other students, "I heard that there is a student in your field who has made outstanding achievements. He got into the Imperial University with full marks for all subjects. He got full marks for writing twice in succession. Please stand up." As soon as he said this, the atmosphere was a little strange. Mo Ziwei repeated what he had just said. Yu Xiangxiang looked at Gu only, looked at Mo Ziwei again, and finally raised his hand. Mo Ziwei looked at Yu Xiangxiang with a smile and said, "are you that classmate?" Yu Xiangxiang coughed softly and said, "I''m not." Mo Ziwei frowned slightly. After looking at Gu''s only one eye, Yu Xiangxiang said, "report to teacher, the student you just mentioned has already stood up." Mo Ziwei see the whole stand up only Gu only and Yu Xiangxiang, he could not help but Leng for a moment. Chapter 1390 Gu only slowly opened his mouth: "I should be the outstanding student that the teacher said." Mo Ziwei''s eyes were a bit surprised: "you are Gu only?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes." Mo Ziwei''s face suddenly became a bit complicated. He had heard Gu''s name from his sister several times. The reason is very simple. His proud sister had suffered a big loss in Gu''s hands. Yes, he is mo Feiyan''s brother. On the one hand, he agreed to be a visiting professor of Imperial University because he ran into Gu only that night and wanted to tease her. On the other hand, Mo Feiyan said more about Gu only. He wanted to see who could make his conceited sister eat. But he really didn''t expect that the smart girl in front of him was Gu only! He thought that the girl with such a good academic record might have made Mo Feiyan suffer a little loss with her knowledge. Since he is a elder brother and has been a guest professor in DIDU University, he is going to stand for his younger sister. So he originally planned to clean up Gu only in front of everyone, or to scare the smart but bold girl by the way. Unexpectedly, the girl was Gu only! He looked at her steadily, and was curious about her. Gu was a little uncomfortable with him, so he said, "if there were no other things for Mr. Mo, I would sit down." When Mo Ziwei heard her words, he had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and immediately said, "since your grades are so good, you must be a person who has spare power to learn. Well, you can be the representative of this course." Gu only knows that the class representatives in university are different from those in high school. The class representatives in university are more troublesome. The most important thing is that this class is still a big open class. In the future, just roll call will give her a headache. If Mo Ziwei arranges some homework in the future and asks her to accept another homework and change a test paper, she will be bored to death! So she refused: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m very busy at ordinary times. I really don''t have time to do this class again." Mo Ziwei''s brow wrinkled. Gu only thought that he refused him like this. Maybe his face was not very good-looking, so he pointed to Yu Xiangxiang and said, "this classmate is usually idle. She is more suitable to be the representative of this class than me." Mo Ziwei saw that she refused completely, and today''s class, in essence, she also brushed his face, although not to make a fool of himself, but this experience is absolutely not pleasant. He said slowly, "we''ll talk about what the class represents later. Now we''re going to have a formal class." As soon as he said this, Gu was a little relieved. She really didn''t want to be involved with him any more. If you can choose, she is really not willing to continue to take his course, but there are many rules in the Imperial University. If you choose this course, you can''t choose other elective courses. Although she doesn''t know his origin now, she can also judge him according to his clothes and his education background. She is afraid that he has some origin. Now she doesn''t want to provoke anyone. She just wants to study calmly and train well. But she also knew that if he made such a fuss, her name would be spread all over the school, and it would never be a positive rumor. Chapter 1391 Gu only sighed a little. It seems that her life of rebirth has never stopped. Fortunately, although Mo Ziwei was sorry for her before the class, she didn''t mention what happened just now after the class. Gu''s only surprise was that his lecture was very good, humorous and well quoted, which perfectly explained the course. After class, Mo Ziwei directly packed up the handouts and left the class. Gu Yiwei was relieved. Yu Xiangxiang, who had a class, curiously asked Gu Youyi, "did you offend Mr. mo before?" Gu Weiyi was too lazy to answer her question. Instead, he said calmly, "don''t give me another place next time." Yu Xiangxiang continued to ask: "no, listen to the tone of Mr. Mo, it seems that I don''t know your name. Only, have you met Mr. Mo by chance?" Gu only thinks that it''s a waste of talents not to be a paparazzi in the entertainment newspaper after Xiang Xiang, and she doesn''t know where she got such a conclusion. Gu only looked at Yu Xiangxiang and said, "do you like Mr. Mo?" At this time, Yu Xiangxiang is very single: "as long as I am handsome, I like it!" Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly raised: "well, I won''t introduce Lin Xianzhi to you. You can chase Mr. Mo with peace of mind. I''m optimistic about you. Come on!" Then she picked up her textbook and went to her classroom. Yu Xiangxiang was so anxious that he came up to Gu''s face and said, "don''t do that. I''m just saying it! I don''t think it''s up to me to be a person like Professor Mo, so I''m more interested in Lin Xianzhi. " Gu only asked Yu Xiangxiang curiously: "gaopan?" "Don''t you see that?" Yu Xiangxiang shared her experience: "although Professor Mo looks gentle, his eyes are cold, and his temperament is full of evil spirits. Such a man has a deep mind and a good family background." Gu Weiwei used to think that Yu Xiangxiang was a bit reckless, and sometimes bold for the sake of beauty. Now when she heard Yu Xiangxiang''s words, she realized that there were some differences between Yu Xiangxiang and her thoughts, and she had a very keen judgment on many things. Gu Weiyi patted Yu Xiangxiang on the shoulder and said, "it''s a waste of talent if you don''t be a paparazzi." This year, the word paparazzi has not become popular. Yu Xiangxiang didn''t understand what it means. When he pulled Gu Yiwei''s hand to act coquettishly, he said, "Yiwei, you''ve gone bad, you can swear! I''m not a paparazzi Gu Yiwei was stunned and then laughed when he heard her saying. He remembered that in Xiangdi, paparazzi refers to the little dog who was just born. They went back to their classes laughing. Gu only looked at the empty seat beside him and sighed. Wu Yuru had not come to school yet. Her condition was probably worse than Gu only imagined. As soon as the bell rings at noon, Gu Weiyi goes to the canteen with a lunch box, but he meets Mo Ziwei on the way to the canteen. Gu only saw him, his heart inexplicably gave birth to a bad feeling, sure enough, the next moment he heard him shouting: "Gu only!" Gu Weiyi thinks that his head is big. He saved her before. Now he is her teacher, and she can''t pretend she doesn''t know her. So she politely greets him: "Hello, Mr. mo." Chapter 1392 "I''m not a teacher after class." Mo Ziwei looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "do you remember your promise when you left last time?" Gu''s memory is excellent, so of course she remembers it. Mo Ziwei looked at her with a smile and asked, "now can we be sure that we are predestined?" Gu only felt that she said something stupid when she separated from him last time. In the future, she will never discuss any problem about fate with anyone, because the word itself is a big hole. She said with a faint smile: "teacher Mo is joking. There is no such thing as fate in the world." Mo Ziwei was a teacher who became popular before class. Gu Weiyi was very popular. At this time, they stopped here. It was not so conspicuous. Passing scholars looked at them from time to time, and they also pricked up their ears one by one about what they were talking about. Some people hear the word "fate", one by one seems to gossip, can not gossip! Mo Ziwei is indifferent to these eyes. He looks at Gu Weiyi with a smile and says, "last time you said you would invite me to dinner when we met again, do you still accept this?" Gu Weiyi just said it casually that day, but didn''t expect him to be true. She thought he should have done it on purpose. She made him shameless in class today. Is he trying to embarrass her? She felt from the bottom of her heart that even if she said it casually in the future, she could not use such things as inviting people to dinner. She was open-minded and knew that this matter had to be solved, otherwise he would be bored if he had nothing to do with her in the future. So she nodded calmly and said, "of course, it counts. Professor Mo helped me that day. It''s right to invite you to dinner." Mo Ziwei smiles and compares a gesture of please to her. Gu only went out of the school with his lunch box in his arms. When he reached the school gate, he found a BMW parked at the gate. He opened the door of the co driver''s cab. She looked at him and he said in a low voice, "don''t try to kill me with fast food near the school. Do I look like I eat fast food?" Gu only lightly said: "of course not, in addition to fast food at the school gate, there are fried dishes, I can invite you to eat fried dishes." Mo Ziwei Gu only ignored the expression on his face, looked at his watch and said, "I only have one hour to eat. I really can''t accompany you to eat out. Besides, I promised to invite you to dinner, but didn''t say to invite you to a big meal. If you dislike it, then this meal will be regarded as my treat." Mo Ziwei looks at the girl with a beautiful face, but no expression on her face at this time. He suddenly has a very strange feeling in his heart. This girl is really surprising everywhere, and she is so upright when she plays. He took a disgusting look at the dirty looking restaurant at the school gate, and finally compromised to point to the cleanest looking restaurant and said, "let''s go there." Gu only nodded his head lightly. The restaurant, which looks clean, has just opened. It''s a little higher grade, so there are not many students coming for dinner. It''s noon, and there are not many tables in it. Mo Ziwei was still noisy and asked directly, "is there a box?" The boss said with a smile: "we are just a small shop, not so high-end things." His meaning is obvious. If you are happy, you can sit down. If you are not happy, you can go. Anyway, there won''t be a cleaner shop near the school. Chapter 1393 Mo Ziwei frowned slightly. At last, he chose a clean place near the window and stopped. Then he asked the boss for a tissue to wipe the table and stool carefully. After that, before he sat down, he took out a piece of snow-white silk cloth from his bag and put it on the stool. Then he took out another larger cloth and put it on the dining table. Gu only saw his movements and the corners of his mouth drew. Ning Yiqing was slightly unsophisticated. He would usually pay attention to them, but it never reached the level of Mo Ziwei. Seeing him like this, I''m afraid these things in his bag are always available. The owner of the restaurant despised him when he saw his style. A big master was more troublesome than the girls next to him. If you dislike their restaurant, don''t eat it! But he thought so in his heart, and asked with a smile: "what would you like to eat?" Gu Weiyi picks up the menu and prepares to order. However, Mo Ziwei takes out his gloves from his bag to take the menu, and then conveniently puts the menu on the table. Before Gu Weiyi sits down, he helps her clean the chair with a paper towel, and then spreads a silk handkerchief for her, which makes her sit down. Gu only knows many people in his past and present life, but it''s the first time for Jiemi to meet a man like him. She coughed and asked, "Professor Mo, is yours a Virgo?" It''s not that she wants to be a black Virgo. She''s just asking. Mo Ziwei said unexpectedly, "how do you know?" Gu only one hit ha ha: "guess." In this era, there is no Virgo Terrier, so Mo Ziwei doesn''t think much about it. He orders almost all the signature dishes in the restaurant with gloves on, and then orders a green vegetable and a soup. Gu only thought that since it was a treat, she had to let the guests eat well, so she let him order. Although the boss thinks Mo Ziwei is like a psychopath, he smiles when he orders so many dishes. But Mo Ziwei is still giving Gu the only popular science: "bacteria are everywhere. The stools and tables here must be full of bacteria. Although this menu looks very clean, it''s even dirtier than the stools and tables." Gu only to this matter just a smile, she is not clean remote patients, these are not so high requirements. After all, it''s just a small shop and there''s a drop of oil on the plate. Mo Ziwei saw that the drop of oil was killing him. He picked up a paper towel and wiped it carefully. As a result, he wiped the oil clean, and the waiter brought up a dish with oil all around. Mo Ziwei almost didn''t run away when he saw this scene! Gu only see his forehead blue veins straight jump appearance, only feel funny, at the moment his hands half in front of the chest, looking at him with a smile. He took a deep breath and continued to rub oil with a tissue. Fortunately, the dishes on the back are clean, otherwise Gu only thought Mo Ziwei might be crazy. When the dishes were ready, Gu found that his obsessive-compulsive disorder had broken out again. He placed the soup in the middle, and the other dishes were arranged around the soup in the order of height. There were six plates, just in the shape of a flower. Gu only saw this scene, and her mouth began to smoke. Today, she has a long experience. After seeing the expression on her face, Mo Ziwei said with a smile: "let you laugh. It''s a habit I''ve developed for many years." Gu only said with a smile: "nothing, I respect everyone''s habits." Chapter 1394 Gu Weiyi picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of green vegetables. The green vegetables were made with soup. With such a clip, a drop of soup dropped on the table. Then she saw a drop of sweat on Mo Ziwei''s forehead. Gu Weiwei was amused and asked him, "don''t you usually let the oil drop on the table?" Mo Ziwei said seriously: "I usually eat Western food at home. Today I would like to have western food with you." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I don''t like western food, I prefer Chinese food." With that, she added a piece of boiled fish fillets, and then deliberately used it on the plate to scrape the soup, so there was a bright red mark on the original snow-white plate, and Mo Ziwei reached out and stroked his forehead. Gu only one as did not see, also praised a: "this fish is quite good, Q play tender, tender and delicious." Mo Ziwei took a deep breath and forced his discomfort, but after all, he didn''t wipe the oil seal on the plate. He decided to chat with her: "what happened that night?" "Nothing." Gu is the only one who talks while eating. She will have class later. Now time is running out, so her first choice is to have enough to eat. When Mo Ziwei saw her behavior, he knew that she was intentional, but strange to say, according to his request, if someone spoke at dinner, he would feel extremely disgusted, but very strange, he didn''t feel any disgust when he saw Gu only like this. He looked at her and said, "in fact, I heard your name before I officially met you." Gu only didn''t think much about it. He thought that her grades in school were too good, so he heard from other teachers. So she said calmly, "really? That only proves that I''m too good. " Mo Ziwei smile, and asked her: "Gu only, you have always been like this?" Gu Wei nodded: "how? Is that a problem for me? " After thinking about it, Mo Ziwei said, "no problem. It''s very good. It''s just that after I saw you, what happened to you is different from what I heard." Gu only didn''t plan to make friends with him, so he didn''t ask him what he thought of him before. But he went on: "I always thought that you were the kind of girl who would only die and study. Generally, these girls look silly, but you have nothing to do with the word" Dai " "And your skill is very good, and you have a lot of courage. You dare to fight with so many big men." "It''s also enough to prove that you have active exercise and good physical fitness." Gu only one just a smile, to this matter she also has no what good explanation, besides, they are not familiar originally. The most important thing is that with such serious cleanliness and small details, she thinks they may not even have friends to cook. This meal is their first and will be their last. Mo Ziwei and Gu only have completely different ideas. He looked at her and asked, "I''m very curious about how you do this." Gu only never satisfied other people to spy on his hobby, and said, "because I''m a genius!" Mo Ziwei Gu had finished his meal and said to the shopkeeper, "pay the bill!" Mo Ziwei stopped her and said, "we have dinner together. If we really let you pay for it, then I''m too ungracious." Chapter 1395 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Professor Mo, I promised to invite you to this meal. If you want to pay for it again, it will make me have no manners, and I am just a person who wants face." When she finished, she took out money from her bag and bought the bill. Seeing that she didn''t stop her, Mo Ziwei said, "well, this time you invite me, next time I invite you." Gu only looked at him seriously and said, "Professor Mo is really very polite. I owe you this meal. It''s over after you''ve been invited. There''s no reason for you to invite me back. Besides, I''m very busy and I really don''t have time to go out and have dinner. Please understand." At this point, Mo Ziwei is not reluctant. He has always been a man of style, so he just smiles, but he is curious about her. He didn''t ask Mo Feiyan how Gu had wronged her before, but now he wants to know. Gu only politely thanks him again, and then walks back to school alone. Mo Ziwei has no classes in the afternoon, so he doesn''t need to go back to school. He stands at the door of the restaurant and watches Gu only walk into the school calmly. He took a cigarette from his bag and lit it. Then he heard the waiter say, "boss, the couple of guests just now are handsome and beautiful, but how does that man look like a psycho?" The boss replied: "it''s just a psycho! If I were that girl, I would be scared to turn around and run away. If I were such a neurotic friend, I would make people crazy! " Mo Ziwei knew that they were talking about him. He frowned slightly. Could Gu''s appearance of evading him just now also be because of his behavior just now? The voice of the hotel attendant came again: "Gee, the cloth used for his desk and chair is very good. It''s soft and comfortable to touch!" The boss was a knowledgeable man. After touching it, he said, "Hey, these things are all made of silk. I''m afraid these pieces of cloth are more expensive than the dishes we ordered today. I''m afraid the man has a lot of money at home. It''s a pity!" The waiter sighed: "it turns out that he is a rich man. He is also very handsome. If he pursues me, I think he is rich and handsome. I will bear it! When cooking in the future, just wipe the dishes clean with a cloth before serving them up! " Mo Ziwei thought of the dishes they served. The edges of the dishes were clean. It turned out that the waiter had wiped the edges of the dishes with a rag. He thought of the blackened rag he had just accidentally seen. He immediately felt that the whole person was a little bad. He took a look at the store and drove home in his car. Mo''s family is an absolute rich family in the imperial capital. He wants money, power and power. He is young and has got a good position in an important department. He usually works relatively idly. To be a visiting professor in Imperial University is essentially gilding him. He came back early today, his father and brothers have not come back, only Mo Feiyan at home, she is half lying on the tea table to study something. She was a little surprised to see him come back: "third brother, why did you come back so early today?" Chapter 1396 Mo Ziwei and Mo Feiyan have been drinking foreign ink abroad, and their ages are not different, so the relationship between brother and sister is quite good. Mo Ziwei takes off his coat and asks the baby sitter to give him a bowl of noodles. Mo Feiyan asked with a smile, "I haven''t found a restaurant that you can eat. Are you hungry?" Mo Ziwei did not answer, only said: "today''s first day to the Imperial University class, a little bit uncomfortable." Mo Feiyan knew that he was a visiting professor in the Imperial University. He laughed at the moment, but remembered another thing: "it is said that the eldest lady of the Cheng family is also studying in the Imperial University. Have you seen her?" Mo Ziwei looked at her and said, "I''m afraid the fake miss of the Cheng family can''t get into your eyes for a long time. You''re not really asking about her. Are you asking Gu only?" Mo Fei Yan lightly pursed a lower lip, close to him and said: "see three elder brothers like this, I''m afraid to see Gu only!" Mo Ziwei nodded and did not speak, Mo Feiyan then said: "Gu Weiyi looks outstanding, brother should not be fascinated by her?" She was just joking. She was too aware of how much her third brother''s eyes were above the top. Mo Ziwei asked in a light voice, "why not?" Mo Feiyan''s smile froze when she heard this: "third brother, this joke can''t be played." Mo Ziwei asked: "can you tell me what happened between you and Gu Weiwei when you bid in winter vacation?" "It''s hard to say." Mo Feiyan''s face sank slightly: "I can only say that she is the most tricky, deep-seated and ruthless person I have ever met. It''s hard to imagine that she is still a college student." When Mo Ziwei heard this comment, he wanted to laugh: "sister, it''s not so exaggerated, is it?" "Where do I need to lie to you about this?" Mo Feiyan sighed and said, "I can see people fairly accurately, but I don''t think I can see the only one." Mo Ziwei remembers what happened after he met Gu only. He finds that he can''t understand Gu only''s real thoughts. He just thinks that she is like a girl who is obsessed with her. The closer he gets to her, the more he wants to know about her. When Mo Feiyan saw his expression, she said about what happened during the bidding, but naturally ignored the only details she had. Mo Ziwei can''t help laughing when she talks about Gu''s holding up the sign and going to the bathroom on the way to the bidding. He thinks that there is a great chance that it will happen to Gu. He chuckled and said, "what you said doesn''t prove anything." After hearing his words, Mo Feiyan looked at him seriously and asked, "third brother, do you like Gu Weiyi?" After thinking about it, Mo Ziwei said, "I don''t think so. I just think she is different from all the girls I know." "She won''t seduce you, will she?" Mo Feiyan asked with a frown. "That''s not true." "Mo Ziwei replied:" she has been avoiding me, and I draw the line very clearly "How can you be sure that these are not her means to you?" Mo Feiyan asked seriously. Mo Ziwei stretched out his hand and pinched her nose and said, "who am I, your brother? How can I not even tell this?" Mo Feiyan also knows this. Her third brother is always a smart man. Few people can cheat him, but she thinks it''s the only good chance to deal with Gu. Chapter 1397 Mo Feiyan''s heart gave birth to another idea, but still feel that some things have to be clear with Mo Ziwei: "brother may not know Gu''s only life experience, years ago in the imperial capital that the most eye-catching marriage thing, she is the heroine of things." The fact that Mr. Cheng was born made the Cheng family a joke in the upper circle. But most of what they said was that the Cheng family were very stupid. They didn''t know that they had been raising their daughter for so many years, but few people cared who the Cheng family''s daughter was. Mo Ziwei was stunned and said, "do you mean Gu is the only daughter of the Cheng family?" Mo Feiyan nodded and said: "yes, in addition, she is still the object of Ning Yiqing." Mo Ziwei once again a Leng: "Ning Yiqing that wood has object?" After he asked, he saw that Mo Feiyan''s face was not very good-looking. He remembered that his sister had been fond of Ning Yiqing for many years. Now he understood why Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiyi did not deal with each other. Gu''s unique character has been learned by him. It''s definitely not a soft little white rabbit. If she finds Mo Feiyan''s idea of hitting her object, he doesn''t know her very well and knows that she will show sharp claws. The problem is that she is only a student of Imperial University now, and she has an object, and the object is Ning Yiqing. It''s incredible! He coughed and said, "I admit that Ning Yiqing is very good, but I think he is definitely not suitable for living. Moreover, he has been in trouble recently. My sister should stay away from him." Mo Feiyan asked curiously, "what''s the matter with him?" Mo Ziwei knew that he had leaked his words, and it was hard to deny it at this time, so he said: "it''s a little big, and the involvement will be a little big. If he gets involved this time, I''m afraid the whole Ning family will fall." Mo Feiyan was surprised: "what''s so serious? Can''t uncle Ning solve it? " "I don''t know exactly what the matter is." Mo Ziwei said seriously: "but dad has told us that we should stay away from Ning''s family this time. You should never go to Ning''s family again at this time." Mo Feiyan''s eyebrows wrinkled. Although she was smart, she was not in politics after all. She didn''t understand these things. And Mo Ziwei said so seriously, enough to show that this is not simple. "What''s going on?" she asked "Don''t worry about that." Mo Ziwei said in a light voice, "you can''t even manage if you want to." Although Mo Feiyan''s heart is a little uneasy, she has always been a steady and appropriate person. Knowing that Mo Ziwei said this means that the Mo family can''t be related to this matter, which is very serious. Although she is very worried about Ning Yiqing''s affairs, she will not willfully ignore the safety of Mo''s family. She nods her head lightly at the moment. Mo Ziwei is thinking about another thing in his heart. If Ning Yiqing really has an accident, Gu Weiyi is afraid that his attitude towards him will also change. Does this mean that he has a chance? This idea makes his heart a little ready to move, but also began to think about how to brush in front of her sense of existence. Mo Feiyan is upset because she hears about Ning Yiqing from Mo Ziwei, but she can''t say whether she is worried or something else. Chapter 1398 After thinking about it for a while, Mo Feiyan thinks that she can''t participate in it, but she can pull Gu into the water. Gu''s only one is Cheng''s family and Su''s family. If she is involved in this matter, she will probably involve Cheng''s family and Su''s family together, which may have unexpected effects. Mo Feiyan thinks so, in the heart also had an idea, decided to go to Gu only the next day. On the third day, Mo Feiyan appeared in the Imperial University, the best 100 year old university in China. In her eyes, it was nothing. In her eyes, it was not as good as the university she had studied before. She asked Gu where the only classroom, just after class. Gu Weiyi was packing up for army training when he heard a boy in the class saying, "look, there''s a beautiful woman at the door of our class!" "Where is it? where? Is it more beautiful than Gu? " "Different, but equally pleasing!" Gu Weiyi is not interested in seeing a beautiful woman, but when a boy compares her with her, she thinks it''s a little strange. So she looks up and sees Mo Feiyan standing at the door of the classroom. When she looks at her, she smiles at her. Gu only one also returns with a smile, but in the heart is scolding: "I haven''t found Mo Feiyan this dregs of trouble, she found me!" In the last bidding, Gu only knows that she and Mo Feiyan''s Liang Zi are completely married, but they haven''t been torn up until now. She also knows that it''s not difficult for Mo Feiyan''s family to find information about her. So she slowly put the book into her bag, zipped it up, went to Mo Feiyan with a smile and said, "how did sister Mo come here?" "I''m here for you." Mo Feiyan''s eyes are full of a faint smile: "I didn''t expect that you asked the students of DIDU University, which really surprised me." "What''s the surprise?" Gu only said with a smile: "if it is a real accident, sister Mo will not find here." Mo Feiyan smiles. She still remembers her anger at the moment when she knew Gu''s real identity. It''s the first time that she has been fooled around when she is so old. The person who played with her is still a girl younger than her. Only those angry after nearly a month of precipitation, now she has been able to do not form in color. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "when I met you, you were Lin''s chief stone purchasing consultant. Who could have imagined that you were still a college student? What''s more unexpected is that you still have such a prominent background." Gu Weiyi compared her with a no sound gesture, and then deliberately looked left and right and said, "those things are just private matters after all. There is nothing worth mentioning. In this school, I am just an ordinary college student." Mo Feiyan saw that her eyes were clear and clear, and she looked lovely, as if she was a pure and innocent college student who had not been poisoned by the society. Mo Feiyan scolded lightly in the heart: "little slut, you continue to pretend! Anyway, you can''t cheat your aunt and me now! " Her face was full of smile: "I appreciate your way of doing things. It''s interesting to put on the right face at the right time." Gu only heard a hint of gnashing teeth from her words, and then just laughed: "let sister Mo laugh. By the way, how is Mr. Liu now?" Chapter 1399 "Doctor Zhou recuperated uncle Liu, and uncle Liu recovered very well." Mo Feiyan gently picked an eyebrow: "he was very lively years ago." Gu Wei nodded: "Dr. Zhou is really a powerful doctor, but his mind is not right." Mo Feiyan didn''t come to Gu Yiwei today to talk to her about the unpleasant experiences she had last time. At present, she is not in the mood to discuss what kind of person Zhou yeheng is. She sighed and said, "I came to see you today because I want to ask you for help." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "sister Mo is very smart and has a wonderful family background. What can a poor student like me do for you?" Mo Feiyan''s eyes slightly astringent, some helplessly said: "I am in my position, in fact, also have my own difficulties, in fact, there are many things I can''t do, for example, this time Ning Yiqing was framed, I want to help him, but I can''t do anything." Gu only heard this sentence, his face slightly coagulated: "Ning Yiqing was framed?" "The only sister doesn''t know about it, does she?" Mo Feiyan was a little surprised and said, "didn''t he tell you?" Gu only heard this sentence and felt that she was stabbed in the chest by Mo Feiyan. Ning Yiqing seldom told her about him because of his position. Gu only knew nothing about the tasks Ning Yiqing had carried out before. So this time Ning Yiqing didn''t come back, and she always thought it was Ning Yiqing who was carrying out the task. This time Gu Weiyi didn''t even know what happened to Ning Yiqing. He couldn''t pretend to know in front of Mo Feiyan. So she said faintly: "isn''t Ning Yiqing going to carry out the task? What can I do for you? " Mo Feiyan deliberately with some envious tone said: "the only, you are really too happy, Ning Yiqing protect you very well, so big things actually hide from you, it is estimated that you are afraid to worry." Gu Weiyi smiles at her statement. Gu only knows that she doesn''t need her own agreement, because there must be something left to say. Sure enough, Mo Feiyan continued: "he is not polite to our friends. Let us know what we should know. It''s just that he is in trouble this time. Although he and I have grown up together, we are just ordinary friends. We are not easy to interfere." Gu Weiyi''s smile was all over his face. There was a little chill in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows, but he said: "sister Mo is right. Yiqing is really good to me. Usually he hides his worries from me, but he forgets that I am not a useless child." "I think he cares about me so much, I can''t let him down, and I''m willing to be a simple girl who doesn''t know the world in front of him." "But I always know that I''m just a little girl in front of him. If there''s anything, I can hold up a sky like him." Originally, Mo Feiyan, who was a little proud of Gu''s words, changed her face slightly, and the smile on her face gradually faded. Gu Weiwei then gave her a smile and said, "today, I really appreciate sister Mo''s coming to tell me about it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t know about him so soon. After all, he protected me so well." "So ask sister Mo to tell me some details. I''ll make preparations as early as possible." Chapter 1400 Mo Feiyan came to Gu Yiwei to talk about it today. Although she had a moment''s impulse, in essence, she came to disgust Gu Yiwei as well as to see Gu Yiwei''s joke. But she didn''t think that Gu was calm all the time in the face of this matter. Maybe she was disgusted to Gu, but she never saw Gu''s joke. Mo Feiyan''s heart is a little uncomfortable, there is a feeling of a punch on the cotton, but said: "in fact, I don''t know much, I only know that he was framed, even uncle Ning can''t protect him." Gu only heard this sentence, her face sank. She knew what kind of weight the Ning family had in the imperial capital. But what was Ning Yiqing framed? That even Ning Beichuan can''t protect him? Gu Weiyi said to Mo Feiyan seriously, "sister Mo, thank you very much for telling me this!" Mo Feiyan looked at her carefully and asked, "even uncle Ning has no way. What good way do you have?" "I don''t even know what happened to him now. How can I do it?" Gu Weiyi spread out his hand and said, "but I know it''s man-made. I also know that I will accompany him through this dark time." Mo Feiyan looked at her firm expression, in the heart for a time some unspeakable taste. Mo Feiyan is sure that she hates Gu Weiyi very much, because Gu Weiyi gives her a taste of failure. And she always has a sense of superiority in front of Gu only. Even when she knows that Gu only is the daughter of Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue, she also has some disdain in her heart. Because for the young lady who grew up in the imperial family, Gu''s only girl who grew up in the countryside, though she has a good pedigree, is still a mud leg in essence. She knows that although Gu is a little smart, in essence, Gu''s foundation is not stable at all. Where can such a girl have the courage to say such a thing? Even her own, in the face of such things do not dare to say can accompany Ning Yiqing face together. Mo Feiyan thinks that Gu Weiyi is really ignorant and fearless, so she says such words, and the result is not different from what she expected before she came. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I wish you success." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "thank you. I''ll be busy first. Goodbye, sister Mo!" With that, she left with her schoolbag on her back. Mo Feiyan saw Gu Weiyi''s appearance, and her eyes showed some disdain. She felt that Gu Weiyi didn''t believe her at all, so she could be so calm. After Gu Weiyi found out this, she didn''t believe Gu Weiyi could keep this calm appearance. After Gu only left, Cheng Su Su went to Mo Feiyan and said, "sister Feiyan, it''s really you!" Mo Feiyan turned to see Cheng Su Su and said hello with a gentle smile. Cheng Su Su asked her, "how do you know Gu only?" Just now, Cheng Su Su saw the way Mo Feiyan and Gu only talked. In her opinion, Gu Weiyi didn''t seem to have a chance to know Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan doesn''t want to explain Cheng Su Su too much, because Cheng Su Su has long been defeated by Gu only, and such a character is not qualified even to be used to deal with Gu only. Chapter 1401 So Mo Feiyan said with a faint smile, "I met the only one by chance. She is a very good girl, so we became friends." Cheng Su Su''s heart stagnated when she heard this, and her fist shook unconsciously. She really hated that everyone around her was praising Gu''s appearance. It seemed that since Gu came to the imperial capital, all her light had been sucked away by Gu! She hates Gu Yiwei! She sighed and said, "sister Feiyan may not know Gu Weiwei very well. She is used to pretending. Her real temperament is totally different from what you see. You have to be careful, or she will pit you." Mo Feiyan thinks that Cheng Su Su is not smart, but her cognition of Gu Wei is accurate. It''s just that Cheng Su Su got a lot of losses from Gu Wei. She used to think that Cheng Su Su was useless, but now she doesn''t think so. So she said with a gentle smile, "is that right? I really can''t see it, but I''ll keep your reminder in mind. If you are free in the future, you can come to visit me at home. I''m a little idle recently. I''m very bored at home. " Hearing this, Cheng Su Su immediately became more energetic and said, "good!" You know, since her real identity was exposed by Gu Weiyi, her friends began to alienate her, and even the new year was no longer as happy as usual. During this period, she suffered a lot of grievances. Today, Mo Feiyan is willing to make friends with her. She is very happy. Mo Feiyan saw her appearance, but despised her a little more, but just a smile, said something else, left. Cheng Su Su has begun to plan for her future life. Cheng Jinmo has been more indifferent to her since she came back from the early morning last time. She knows that the Cheng family is unreliable. She has to plan early! Gu only after leaving school first asked to send her Tian Rongyue, Tian Rongyue think of Gu only courage, he thinks it is better not to let Gu only know, otherwise she still don''t know what to add trouble. So Tian Rongyue asked Gu''s only question. At last, she asked her, "where did you hear all that messy news? Ning Shao is just carrying out the task. There is no such thing as you said Gu only looks at Tian Rongyue seriously. Tian Rongyue is driving. She can''t see his eyes. At this time, she doesn''t know if he is not willing to tell her that he is cheating her just like last time. And she because Ning Yiqing''s news is mo Feiyan told her, so she does not have some doubt, so in Tian Rongyue said Ning Yiqing is OK, her heart is a sigh of relief. But she will not believe Tian Rongyue''s words and decides to ask Hua Zhifeng again. After arriving in the army, Gu only asked Hua Zhifeng, "where is Ning Yiqing performing the mission? Is there something wrong with him Hua Zhifeng''s heart is beating. As an old employee for many years, he is very good at controlling emotions and facial expressions. He said in a low voice, "I told you that Ning Yiqing''s task is confidential. I won''t tell you." "As for whether something will happen? You have to ask him about it, or whether you approve of his ability. " "Naturally, there is no doubt about his ability." Gu only looked at him and said, "but..." Chapter 1402 "No, but." Hua Zhifeng looked at her with some disdainful eyes and said, "since you have chosen Ning Yiqing and become a military sister-in-law, you have to have the consciousness of military sister-in-law. At the same time, you also have to have the broad mind of military sister-in-law. With your psychological quality, Ning Yiqing goes out to perform a task. You are scared here. You really have no prospects at all." In this matter, Hua Zhifeng and Tian Rongyue''s tacit understanding index is so high. Gu Weiyi not only didn''t get the information she wanted, but also was scolded by Hua Zhifeng. She skimmed her mouth and told herself that Ning Yiqing must be OK. It''s very likely that Mo Feiyan is deliberately cheating on her. So she calmly followed Hua Zhifeng to continue training, but didn''t find that Hua Zhifeng reached out and stroked her chest after she turned around, almost showing her stuffiness! Gu only after training, carefully think about today''s Hua Zhifeng talk appearance, she always feel some wrong. Hua Zhifeng''s words have never been many. Today she just asked, and he said a lot and scolded her. It''s a bit abnormal in essence. He''s not hiding something, is he? Gu''s heart was tight, so after the training, she went to Hua Zhifeng, who was drinking water, and said, "instructor Hua, if you lie, you''ll be tongue pulled by evil spirits!" Hua Zhifeng suddenly heard her words, one was unprepared, choked by the water, and coughed violently. Gu only saw his expression, and her heart was like a mirror. She glared at him fiercely and said: "liar, scum, garbage!" It''s the first time that Hua Zhifeng has been accused of this. He wants to teach her a few words, but he coughs so badly that she can''t speak at all. When he stops coughing, she has already gone to the information room. Hua Zhifeng has a bad premonition in his heart. When he rushes over, he hears Gu Weiyi holding the microphone and saying, "brother, Hua instructor says Ning Yiqing has an accident. What''s the matter with him?" Hua Zhifeng almost fell to the ground when she heard this. This girl is cheating Cheng Shutang! With his understanding of Cheng Shutang, she cheated him so much that he was afraid that everything would have to be poked out! And it''s too late for him to stop it! Gu''s only face became cold gradually, and his bad premonition aggravated. Cheng Shutang on the other end of the phone was scolding: "Hua Zhifeng, that bastard, why is his mouth so lax? How can he tell you everything? Is he trying to kill you? You wait there. I''ll come to you and beat Hua Zhifeng to death by the way! " Gu Wei cried and said: "brother, I depend on you. You must not let me down!" Less than ten minutes after she hung up, Cheng Shutang ran over and scolded Hua Zhifeng: "you are such a fool! What do you want to tell my sister about this? " Hua Zhifeng gave him a cold look and said, "I don''t know who is the fool!" His words directly made Cheng Shutang realize that something was wrong. Gu only held his hands in front of his chest and looked at the two people and said, "you keep loading me! I''d like to see how long you can keep it from me! " Cheng Shutang was stunned for a while. He looked at the only one, and then looked at the flowers. He grabbed a handful of hair and said, "I''m strangled. Am I being told the same thing?" Hua Zhifeng glanced at him and said, "it''s really a miracle that you can still live up to now after performing so many tasks." Chapter 1403 Cheng Shutang can''t hang on his face for a moment. He turns around in the same place and looks at Gu Weiyi and says, "only one, how can you pit your brother?" "Who told you not to tell me anything?" Gu Weiyi said coldly, "Ning Yiqing and I are the people who have obtained the certificate. I am his wife! I have the right to know everything about him! " "He won''t let us tell you. What do you want us to do? You have the ability to do it!" Cheng Shutang said discontentedly. Gu Weiyi sneered: "when he comes out safely, I will definitely kill him, but before that, you two, as my own brother and the one I respect most, are cheating me!" Cheng Shutang and Hua Zhifeng look at each other, but they are helpless. Hua Zhifeng digs off the topic: "the person you respect most is me. Why didn''t I find out? Do you really respect me and dare to pit me? " Gu Weiyi glanced at him: "I respect you in my heart." Hua Zhifeng Cheng Shutang''s mouth corners smoked, Gu only then asked: "you two who will talk about the concrete situation?" Hua Zhifeng and Cheng Shutang pointed at each other and said, "come on!" Gu only in the side to see the appearance of the two said: "do you want to stone scissors cloth, three sets will win, who lost who said ah?" Cheng Shutang and Hua Zhifeng looked at each other and said, "we are not so naive!" Gu Weiyi looked at them with a smile and said, "well, one person can say one paragraph." Cheng Shutang and Hua Zhifeng sighed at the same time. Hua Zhifeng glared at him and said, "it''s you who poked it out. You talk about it first. I''ll add." In fact, they don''t want to talk about it. In their hearts, even after training for such a period of time, Gu only is still a girl who is better than other girls. And this matter before Ning Yiqing told, don''t let Gu only know, don''t let her involved in this matter. Now no one knows which direction it will go. A bad one may involve a lot. Gu''s only family is Su''s and Cheng''s. If they are all involved, it will become a huge trouble. If things can be controlled, it''s OK. If things can''t be controlled, the consequences will be unpredictable. Furthermore, from the perspective of Ning Yiqing''s character, even if things can be controlled, he can get away safely. When he knows that this is the only thing they tell Gu, he can''t chase them to death? They will never admit that they are afraid of Ning Yiqing. They just don''t want to cause these troubles! But at this point, if they don''t say it, they can also be tossed about for ever. The two harm each other, take the least, they think it is better to tell Gu only. Cheng Shutang said softly, "I''m not sure about the details, but it''s said that Ning Yiqing was reported anonymously this time. The person who reported him collected perfect materials to prove that he had been bribed by a foreign spy agency." "In addition, he was accused that the last espionage plan he planned was actually killing the elite of our country in order to achieve an ulterior purpose." Gu Weiyi frowned and asked, "didn''t those people who were caught last time tell us anything? Had Ning Yiqing not been able to find out what they were behind? " Chapter 1404 Hua Zhifeng said: "although those people have disclosed some information before and admitted that they are spies, after Ning Yiqing''s affair broke out, the group of those people turned against the water and said Ning Yiqing was bent on making a move and that they were innocent." Gu''s only brow wrinkled even more: "so, those people became witnesses instead? Prove Ning Yiqing is a spy? " Hua Zhifeng nodded and said, "theoretically speaking, it is so, so this matter has become a bit complicated. Ning Yiqing has used some practical means when examining them." Gu only a listen to these things will know that this is much bigger than she expected, and then stretched out his hand to press eyebrows. Cheng Shutang sighed and said: "some time ago, because of the espionage incident, the authorities attached great importance to it, so this time Ning Yiqing was reported, the incident suddenly had a big reversal, and the authorities immediately set up an ad hoc group to investigate the incident." Gu only asked with some worry: "will they torture him?" "What time is it now? We''re not allowed to do that anymore. " Cheng Shutang replied: "besides, Ning Yiqing''s identity is there. Now the matter has not been completely settled. No one dares to punish him." Hua Zhifeng continued: "although they won''t punish Ning Yiqing, there will be no less basic tosses. They won''t let him sleep or have a good rest. There will be all kinds of interrogations. Those who are a little weak will not be able to stand it, while those who are firm will be full of tosses." Cheng Shutang pounded him with his elbow and said, "tell the only one what to do with these things!" Hua Zhifeng said in a low voice: "Gu only knows this matter anyway. How can she not think of these things with her IQ? So you don''t have to fool yourself any more. " Cheng Shutang stares at him, turns to Gu Weiyi and says, "this is not as serious as Hua Zhifeng said. Ning Yiqing is excellent, and he has always been highly expected." "It is precisely because of his high expectations that the investigation will be extremely strict, and there is no room for any stain on his political position." Hua Zhifeng said in a light voice. Cheng Shutang was angry: "if you don''t speak so seriously, you will die?" "No Hua Zhifeng said calmly, "but if you don''t make it clear, it''s nothing to comfort Gu Weiyi. Then she uses the relationship between the Su family and the Cheng family to get people, and finally gets herself into it?" "Or she is very silly and naive to believe your words, and then sit there foolishly waiting for Ning Yiqing to come back, ten days and a half months later Ning Yiqing still can''t come back, do you want her to continue to make trouble for me?" Cheng Shutang suddenly stops talking. He knows that Hua Zhifeng is right, but this feeling is not very good. He took a look at Gu Wei, who was a little distracted. He coughed and said, "although it''s a little big, it''s not as terrible as Hua Zhifeng said. As long as the day is not settled, there will be nothing." Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "I understand what you said, but it''s a bit complicated after all. What we need to do now is to collect evidence for him and help him prove his innocence." "That''s the truth." Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "in fact, I have been collecting evidence for him these days, but when I collect evidence, I find that someone is secretly manipulating this matter, deliberately discrediting or confusing it." Chapter 1405 Gu Weileng, Hua Zhifeng then said: "that is to say, Ning Yiqing''s action last time has touched the interests of some people, so things will become a bit troublesome." Gu Yiwei tugged his cheek with one hand and said, "so what? If it''s a cancer, of course we have to find a way to pull it out. " Hua Zhifeng laughed at her words and asked him, "what are you laughing at?" Hua Zhifeng sighed: "no wonder Ning Yiqing will choose you. When he made the plan, he thought of the consequences, and then he said your words. You are really like him." Gu only heard his words a little surprised, then slightly bowed his head and said: "with Ning Yiqing''s way of doing things, since he can think that those people will deal with him, he should not wait to die, so he should make some arrangements in advance." Hua Zhifeng nodded and said, "your analysis is quite right. Ning Yiqing made some arrangements before, but he had been abroad for too long and performed some extremely secret tasks. Some tasks are easy to be used as articles, so if he does not explain those things clearly, he is afraid that he will not be able to prove his innocence." Gu Weiyi sighed for a long time. With this premise, it''s really troublesome. After thinking about it, she said, "can I see Ning Yiqing?" "No Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "he can''t see anyone during the investigation." Gu''s only eyebrow immediately wrinkled up. Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "so it''s hard for us to help him." Gu Weiyi bit his lip and said, "I still believe that the pure will be clear and the turbid will be turbid. If he has not done those things, no one will be able to fasten those things on him with perfect means." Hua Zhifeng immediately asked: "what do you want to do? It''s not the same as the task in the desert. Don''t mess about! " Gu only gave him a white look and said, "drillmaster Hua, am I the kind of person who likes to mess in your heart? As a matter of fact, I always do what I can Hua Zhifeng doesn''t agree with her. She just thinks about the series of things she has done. It seems that she is bold, but in fact she is safe. He looked at her and said, "no matter what you think, you listen to my advice and don''t take care of it. I believe Ning Yiqing has a way to solve it." Gu only nodded his head lightly and said: "instructor Hua, you look up to me too much. I''m just an ordinary college student. I can''t manage this even if I want to. I just know it now and feel more comfortable." "Feel better?" Flower knows wind frowns. Gu Weiyi said calmly: "yes, at least I know what happened to Ning Yiqing. Not everything depends on my own guess and imagination. In the process of guess and imagination, people will magnify things, which will only aggravate their worries. Therefore, I feel relieved after knowing this." Hua Zhifeng didn''t know what to say when he heard her words. After a long time, he said, "you are really different from other girls." Gu only smell speech just smile. Cheng Shutang looks at Gu''s only eyes, but still full of worry. He doesn''t believe her words. Who knows what kind of things she will do! Chapter 1406 Cheng Shutang has seen Gu''s only way of doing things with her own eyes. It''s definitely not her style to flinch when encountering difficulties. It''s her way of doing things to meet difficulties. So today, he personally sent Gu Wei home, and on the way home, he told her all kinds of things that happened in the imperial family circle, and all kinds of things about the seriousness. Gu only heard that naoren had some pain behind her. She coughed and said, "brother, you said so much that you want me not to take care of Ning Yiqing. As I said just now, I won''t do those useless things." Cheng Shutang just wanted to praise her, but she already said to him with a smile: "so we''d better do something useful. Please tell me the specific location of Ning Yiqing!" "What do you want?" Cheng Shutang had a bad feeling in his heart. Gu only said seriously: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to know where he is, brother, you won''t even help me with this?" Cheng Shutang turned to look at her and said, "I really don''t understand. Other people''s sisters are so cute. Why is my sister a troublemaker?" Gu only heard him say similar words several times before, but she never paid attention to them. This time, she didn''t even bother to speak. She just looked at him quietly. He sighed a long time and said, "I think I owe you in my last life!" After he finished, he looked at her and said, "but you have to promise me not to mess around!" Gu only nodded very seriously. Cheng Shutang knows that she has nothing to do with such words as clever, but she can''t bear to brush her mind. Now she tells her Ning Yiqing''s address. Gu only one thanks to him, he sent her to the villa after repeatedly told her not to mess before leaving. As soon as he left, Gu Weiyi immediately stopped a taxi and went straight to the address Cheng Shutang gave her. Gu Weiyi stands in front of the not too high building and takes a deep breath. She doesn''t move, but she has opened her perspective eyes to see where Ning Yiqing is. However, this building seems to be very ordinary, but when she opened her perspective, she found that the pattern inside was extremely complex, with hundreds of rooms, large and small, and then some blinding methods. In such an environment, if you are not familiar with the situation inside and rush in, you will not be able to get out at all. There is no special sign in that building, only the simplest house number. Although Gu only lived two lives, he saw such a complicated place for the first time. Her perspective eye can see through the thick mountain now, and the pattern of the room becomes very simple. She can easily see through the ten or so floors of the wall. So from her point of view, it''s not hard to see what''s going on in the room. It is not easy to find Ning Yiqing from so many rooms. Gu only walked along the horse road, looked around the building, and finally saw Ning Yiqing in the most secret room. She was excited when she saw him, but Ning Yiqing couldn''t see her at all. She gently pursed her lower lip, but she didn''t know whether she was relieved or more nervous. She knew that, in any case, she could be at ease now that she saw him. Chapter 1407 A security guard came up and said, "what are you doing?" Gu Weiyi turned his head. The security guard was surprised to see that it was a young and beautiful girl. She said softly, "I heard that my object was locked in here. I was worried, so I came to have a look." She knew that in this case, it would be more appropriate for her to tell the truth, because if she was covered up at this time, she would be easily regarded as a person with ulterior motives. At that time, she was afraid that she would cause trouble to Ning Yiqing. Beautiful girls always have an advantage in the face of strangers. When the security guard comes over, she is very fierce. After hearing her words, her voice softens a lot: "there is no object for you here. Let''s go!" Gu Weiyi pitifully said to the security guard, "I''ll just look outside. I promise I won''t cause trouble and no one will make trouble. Let me stand here." The guard took a look at her and she said, "I''ll stand for a while and go." When the security guard saw that she was delicate and weak, there was no threat at all. But here was only the outer wall, and people were allowed to walk from here at ordinary times. She made it clear at this time, and he was not easy to rush people, so he said: "then you see, it''s cold at night, don''t freeze!" Gu said gratefully, "OK, thank you. You''re very kind." The security guard was a little embarrassed when she said that. He left with a simple smile, but he didn''t come back to interfere with Gu only. Gu only breathed a sigh of relief, so he looked in the direction where he had just seen Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing is also closing her eyes at this time. No one dares to use the means that ordinary people are interrogated with on him. Basically, he stares, and those people dare not embarrass him any more. Because he can''t be punished, no one dares to move a finger of him, just temporarily losing his freedom. He has been looking for a breakthrough in the whole thing these days, but he finds that it is not easy to find out the black hand behind the scenes if he wants to solve the problem perfectly. There were mirrors in all four corners of the room, and he knew that people were watching him all the time through those mirrors. It''s just late at night, and those who watch him are lazy when they see him sleeping. But he felt that someone was looking at him. Don''t ask him why he knows. It''s an intuition. It''s an intuition of an old employee who has experienced many lives and many tasks. And he also felt that the eyes were different from those watching him. Not only was there no malice, but also seemed to be gentle. He suddenly remembered the secret Gu Weiyi had told him before. She had perspective eyes and could see underwear through her coat. In other words, she could also see deeper things, such as seeing him through the wall! This idea gave him a very mysterious feeling. If Gu was really looking at him, it means that she already knew that something had happened to him. And the only one who knows that he will tell Gu about it when he has an accident is listed in his mind. He only thinks of Hua Zhifeng and Cheng Shutang. He couldn''t help scolding: "two bastards who can''t keep secrets, I''ll tear you two when I go out!" There was a touch of joy in his heart. Sure enough, Gu was still very concerned about him. Because he discovered this matter, in the heart had no reason to have three points of irritability. Chapter 1408 Gu only knows that Ning Yiqing is locked up. He will be very worried. He can''t bear her to worry about anyone, including himself. He thought about it, rubbed his hand gently, and made a sign in dumb, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry.". Gu was stunned to see his action outside. She had experienced many things in her previous life, so she also learned many skills. Dumb words were just one of them, so she could understand his gestures. No, he knows she''s looking at him? It''s too bad! She blinked a little. There was something incredible in her eyes! Can he see her, too? She quickly denied the conjecture because his eyes were closed all the time and he didn''t look at her. For a moment, she didn''t know whether the gesture he just made was for her to see or casually. She was a little anxious. But at this time, there were so many walls between them, and there were many guards in the middle. It was impossible for her to run to prove it. She can''t talk to him at all! The most important thing is that he can''t see her! She was worried and curious. She could not help jumping and stamping her feet. Ning Yiqing also has some helplessness in the room. He can still feel that the eyes are looking at him. At this time, he has been able to confirm that the person who is looking at him is Gu only. He sighed in his heart, secretly scolded Gu only is a big fool, such a cold day, such a deep night, she was stupid to wait for him outside. He didn''t open his eyes, because when people close their eyes, their senses will be very keen. For the eyes, which have no substance at all, what he can feel depends on his sense. He didn''t want her to wait outside any longer, so he made another gesture: "fool, go back to sleep, I''ll be back in a few days." Gu only see this gesture when Leng is there, originally, he really can feel her looking at him! She thought of his extremely good eyes when Tengchong and he were fighting against the landlord, and his sensitive and terrible senses when she got along with him before, and silently scolded a pervert in her heart. Her heart is happy, they separated so far away, separated so many walls, so many guards, actually can use this way to communicate. She knew that he could not see her, so it was not only unnecessary to make gestures, but also attracted the attention of the security guard at the door. So she thought about it and blinked at him hard. Ning Yiqing felt the change of her eyes. He couldn''t laugh or cry. Is this stupid woman not going to leave? So he made another gesture: "don''t blink, I''m dizzy if I blink again! Go back to sleep, I want to rest, too Gu Weiyi skims her lips. It takes her a lot of effort to get his news from Cheng Shutang and Hua Zhifeng. It''s hard to find him here. He tells her to go away! Is there any reason! She bit her lip, stamped her foot, and walked away in a huff. Ning Yiqing felt her eyes disappear, he gently relieved, this silly girl! His heart is always sweet diffuse out, the heart is full of joy, his girl is always so special. His joy is also very simple. She has him in her heart and cares about him more than a thousand words! Chapter 1409 Ning Yiqing was worried that something might happen to Gu Wei. After all, she could have chased the emperor from the capital to the desert, but the nature of this event was different from that one. She can keep up with that matter. If she mixed it in, it might bring more trouble and even affect the Su family. No, she can''t get involved in this matter. He must find a way to leave here as soon as possible. He seems to be cold and arrogant, but he knows how to deal with things. He has a lot of relationships in the imperial capital. At the same time, he has his own arrangements for this time. Where to die? That''s impossible. Gu only came home a little late, but she didn''t feel tired. After a little thought, she went directly to the study. Ning Yiqing likes reading books, and hunting is also very extensive, so his study will put all kinds of books. Ning Yiqing didn''t spend much time in this villa, but he still put a lot of books. Gu Weiyi is usually busy and seldom enters the study. As soon as he comes in, he smells the faint fragrance of books. She likes this kind of taste very much, originally some slightly agitated heart came in and calmed down. She looked around the bookshelf, and at the top of the bookshelf, she found the book she was looking for, the detailed explanation of Morse code. She moved a chair over, stepped on it and took the book down. First she flipped through it coarsely, and then found that the contents in the book were not complicated, but they were all things that needed to be remembered. Gu only saw the use of guandemos code in many films and TV works before, but she never thought that she would come into contact with this kind of thing one day. It takes a long time for normal people to learn morse code, because although it is regular to remember, it still takes a little effort to remember it completely. Fortunately, Gu Weiyi has an unforgettable memory. It''s not difficult to remember these in a short time. Gu Weiyi watched it all night. When she finished watching it, it was dawn. After watching it, she stretched out. By this time, she finally felt a little tired. But she is about to go to school, there is no time to rest. She washed her face first, and then bought a bottle of cool oil as she passed the drugstore. In the morning, all of them were professional classes, and two of them were Shao Yizhi''s classes. She got up to listen to the class well, but after all, she couldn''t resist yawning several times, which made Shao Yizhi stare at her several times. When the class was over, Shao Yizhi asked her, "what were you doing last night?" Gu only lied: "I''ve gone to see the book of changes. Now I fully understand the feeling that the ancients said I didn''t know the spring and Autumn period when I saw the book of changes." Shao Yizhi is quite gratified: "it''s a good thing for you to study hard, but you can''t put the cart before the horse. Don''t look at it later in the evening. Health is the most important thing." Gu Yiwei nodded, and Shao Yizhi said, "if you feel tired, you should go back to the dormitory at noon to have a rest." Gu only knew that he was kind-hearted and said thanks to him, but at noon Yu Xiangxiang came to see her and took her to Mo Ziwei''s class in the afternoon. Gu Wei took a look at the timetable. In the afternoon, it was really Mo Ziwei''s class, so he yawned and followed Yu Xiangxiang to the big classroom. This time, they went early, and there were still vacant seats. Yu Xiangxiang has been in a good position for a long time. There is no doubt that he is in the first row. Chapter 1410 Gu only this time did not cooperate with Xiang Xiang to sit in the first row, directly holding the book to the best row, after sitting down, he began to sleep on the table. There is no other reason. She will be really sleepy. She has to go to Ning Yiqing at night, so she has to rest. When Yu Xiangxiang saw her sitting in the last row, she had a hard struggle in her heart. Finally, she chose a man between the man and her friends and continued to sit in the first row. Cheng Shui''an also takes Mo Ziwei''s class. Last time Gu and Mo Ziwei pinched each other in class, he saw Gu sitting in the last row sleeping. He thought about it and just sat beside her. Gu Wei was tired to the extreme early in the morning. He had a sweet sleep. He didn''t even hear Mo Ziwei coming in and calling for class. Cheng Shui''an was amused to see Gu''s sweet sleep. When she was in high school, she didn''t sleep in class and class like this. Is she protesting against Mo Ziwei by sleeping now? He thinks it''s possible. After such a long period of adjustment, Gu has already put it down, but there will be several differences in his heart. Seeing that Gu only slept soundly, he didn''t wake her up. Instead, he felt that as her cousin, he needed to cover for her. So he picked up a book and put it in front of her to block her. When Mo Ziwei came to class today, he subconsciously went to Gu Weiwei. The first row didn''t find her, so he continued to look back. Finally, he found her in the last row, but she was sleeping there! His heart suddenly some bad taste, even if she has opinions on him, also don''t have to so blatantly sleep in his class! How much opinion she got from him! Because he is not comfortable, so he always pays attention to the movement of Gu''s only side, and then he sees the handsome boy sitting next to her holding her book to cover for her! Mo Ziwei has a fire in his heart. Before Gu only told him that she had an object, Mo Feiyan told him that Gu only had an object Ning Yiqing, but at this time, Gu only sat next to a completely strange boy. Mo Ziwei''s temper is not good. Seeing this scene, he immediately called Cheng Shuian up: "the tall boy sitting in the middle of the last row, please stand up and answer the question." Cheng Shui''an is also an academic bully. Just now, because he helped Gu take the book to cover up, he didn''t listen to the lesson Mo Ziwei just said. He was a little dizzy when he was called. Mo Ziwei''s eyes became colder when he saw him, and then he said slowly, "when you are in class, you''d better listen attentively. Don''t make small moves. If you don''t know this question, it''s estimated that the super Xueba of your age will know. Gu Yiwei, you can answer it." What else does Cheng Shui''an not understand when he hears Mo Ziwei''s words? He was the only one who was implicated by Gu! He scolded in his heart. Although he knew that Gu was not the kind of person who attracted bees and butterflies, she was very outstanding originally. In addition, she had outstanding ability and temperament. No matter where she went, she would be the focus of the audience, and it was easy to attract the eyes of all kinds of men. So he reached out and nudged Gu only. Gu only slept soundly, vaguely heard someone calling her name, and she suddenly woke up. Chapter 1411 Gu only woke up at the moment is still a little Meng, see Cheng Shuian, vaguely said: "class is over?" When she asked, there was another burst of laughter in the class. It turned out that people at the level of God were also confused. Cheng Shui''an also lost his temper at this time. He glanced at her and said softly, "Mr. Mo is asking you a question." Gu only "Oh" a, looked around one eye, and finally remembered where she was. She has been sleeping today, of course, it is impossible to answer Mo Ziwei''s question. So she said very frankly: "I''m sorry, Mr. Mo, I overslept when I went to bed at noon. I didn''t know I was in class, so I didn''t attend class at all. I can''t answer your question." Mo Ziwei He called her up to answer questions. He wanted to see her embarrassed, then beat her with this kind of thing, and then asked her to talk about life. But he really didn''t expect that she would put on such a single look and directly said that she didn''t listen to class when she was sleeping in class! Isn''t she afraid that he will give her a zero in his usual score? He was really angry, and then he said in a cold voice: "since you are not serious, go to the door of the classroom and stand!" Gu Weiyi answered and went out with the book in his arms. Cheng Shui''an saw her like this. He felt funny for no reason. He remembered that she had just arrived at No.1 middle school when she got zero every day, so he went out with her. Mo Ziwei shouts him: "you stay!" Cheng Shui''an looked like a good student and said, "Mr. Mo, I didn''t answer your question just now. When Gu only went to bed, I didn''t wake her up in time as a classmate. I still wanted to help her cover up this matter. I think I have some problems in my ideological consciousness, so I need to stand outside and reflect on it." Mo Ziwei Is this going against the sky? Is this one or two going to heaven? Mo Ziwei felt that he would run out of his good temper in this life when he went to DIDU University for two classes! He also finally understood why the teachers'' hair would fall faster than ordinary people, which was all irritated by these scum students! Gu only heard Cheng Shuian''s words, but he didn''t say anything. After two people go out, Cheng Shuian is very considerate to close the door of the big classroom. Gu only looked at Cheng Shui an and laughed, but he couldn''t help yawning. Cheng Shui an took a look at her and said, "I''ve been harmed by you this time. If this department fails, you have to compensate me!" Gu Youyi never suffered from this kind of threat. He looked at him and said, "first, I didn''t call you out. Second, I didn''t ask you to cover it up for me. Third, all this is your own choice. You can''t rely on me!" Cheng Shuian snorted and said, "sure enough, you are an irresponsible girl." "Yes, yes, you know that!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Cheng Shui''an had no temper with her, so he said, "the most regretful thing in my life is to meet you." Gu only smile as before, Cheng Shuian wait for a long time, did not wait for her answer, then turned to look at her and said: "does that Mo Ziwei like you?" "I don''t know." Gu only replied very single: "maybe I''m too good. I''m very popular everywhere. There are too many people who like me. I don''t care about it. Anyway, I only like Ning Yiqing." Chapter 1412 When Cheng Shui''an heard Gu Yiwei''s words, he almost didn''t breathe: "I''m just trying to cover up for you today because I''m out of my mind!" Gu only a face of calm: "I also think you brain pumping." Cheng Shui''an Gu Weiyi thought that he was her cousin after all. In addition to this kind of relationship, he also had the friendship at the same table in high school, so he said with a smile, "but I''m still very grateful to you. You look like a brother, better than my brother." Cheng Shui''an couldn''t figure out whether Gu only was praising him or hurting him. Just seeing her beautiful face, he felt that his anger was doomed to be nothing. So he said, "don''t say you are my sister in front of outsiders in the future. It''s a shame to have your sister!" Gu''s only corner of the mouth smoked. At this time, she sorted out the Morse code she saw last night in her heart. At this time, she didn''t quarrel with him any more. After a short rest at noon, she felt much better and just had the energy to organize those things. Cheng Shui''an sees that she doesn''t speak, and looks at her secretly. Her face is as clear as water, and he doesn''t know what she is thinking. But he knows that what she thinks has nothing to do with him. In her heart, he is just a very humble passer-by in her life. Maybe because someone was with him, Cheng Shui''an felt that even if he was punished, he was very happy. It''s just that Mo Ziwei didn''t look good when he came out of the classroom. Although he was a professor in Imperial University, he was not easy to punish them. So he went up to them and said, "you two are really promising. I didn''t have your skin when I went to school." Gu only thought that he could not offend him or not, so he said: "I really didn''t mean to sleep in class. In fact, I fell asleep before class. It''s all my brother''s fault that he didn''t yell at me. I promise that I won''t sleep in class in the future!" "Your brother?" Mo Ziwei looks to Cheng Shuian. Cheng Shuian said calmly, "I am her cousin and should take care of her." Mo Ziwei was quite surprised. He put out the fire in his heart and said with a smile: "it''s not true that a family doesn''t enter a family. You are really brothers and sisters." Cheng Shui''an turns to Gu''s one eye and scolds him in his heart: "go to his mother''s brother and sister. I don''t want to be her brother. If I can, I want to marry her!" Gu Wei turned his mouth and said, "this is not a brother and sister''s deep love. This is a strength pit sister!" When Mo Ziwei heard this, he explained a few more words to them, so that they could take warning. This matter was exposed. But Gu Weiyi found that the girl who came out of the classroom today didn''t have a good look at her. She vaguely heard someone saying, "what a scheming bitch! The first row of class attracted the attention of Mr. Mo, and the second row of class attracted the attention of Mr. Mo directly. What a thick skin!" "Yes! I''ve never seen such a shameless girl! The most exasperating thing is that Cheng Shuian helped her out! " "She''s really shameless. She checks three and four in school every day!" Gu only heard these words and said that she was really unjust. She never wanted to attract Mo Ziwei''s attention. She just didn''t sleep last night, so she had a sleep. Is this the legendary mistake of sleeping? Chapter 1413 Gu Weiyi left school in the afternoon and went on to train seriously, just like nothing happened. Hua Zhifeng was relieved to see that she was calm and there was no abnormality in her training. He was not a talkative person. He was afraid to talk about Ning Yiqing in front of Gu Weiyi, which made her uneasy. He simply didn''t mention it in front of her. Gu Wei runs to Guan Ning Yiqing''s place again at more than 11 o''clock in the night. When the security guard sees her coming, he greets her and advises her to go back. She thanks him, but refuses him. The security guard sighed, walked away and said to his companions, "I don''t know who the girl''s object is. I''m so lucky to meet such a girl." His companion said, "no matter how lucky you are, few people can leave here safely. Even if you don''t recruit now, your whole life will be almost ruined." Security guards have been working here for several years. They know what kind of people they are going to be. They also know that after they come out, they can''t live the same life as before. The lightest thing is to be double regulated, and the heavier ones have to be locked in. So he sighed and said, "well, it''s a pity that the infatuated girl." Gu Weiyi didn''t know what they were talking about. She would lean on the fence and memorize what she learned last night. After sorting it out, she began to look for Ning Yiqing''s room. Ning Yiqing, like yesterday, still shut her eyes there, and then felt her eyes. His in the mind some helpless, this silly wench how ran to come over again! Then he soon found something unusual. Gu''s eyes today seemed a little different from those of yesterday. He was absorbed in the change of her eyes, which was very subtle. Soon, he sorted out the rules according to the length of her eyes. He felt a little familiar with that feeling, so he thought about it carefully and found that according to the frequency of her eyes, a simple Morse code could be formed! He didn''t know what to say. Where did she learn it from? He stroked his forehead when he thought of the book on the shelf. With such a smart and studious daughter-in-law, he really doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. He quickly translated it with Morse code, and what she said was: "Ning Yiqing, if you feel my eyes, you can stretch out a finger!" Ning Yiqing sighed in her heart and then put up a finger. Gu only saw his action and was excited. He really felt it! What a pervert he is! Is it a good thing or a bad thing to have such a terrible husband? So she adjusted the frequency of her blink and said another sentence: "I want to help you. Tell me how I can help you?" Ning Yiqing feels her words and frowns slightly. He knows that his daughter-in-law can''t wait for him to save herself, but this matter involves a lot. If you involve her, I''m afraid she will be in danger. It''s just that he can''t get out here now, and many things are not easy to arrange. If she cooperates outside, it will really help him a lot. Considering these two things together, Ning Yiqing hesitates. When he hesitates, he feels the change of Gu Weiyi''s eyes and turns into another paragraph: "if you can''t get out within three days, I''ll break the prison!" Chapter 1414 Ning Yiqing is laughed at by Gu Weiyi. Is he going to break the prison? This girl''s courage is too big! Does she think it''s a meeting place? Or do you watch too many TV plays? If she really came here to break the prison, it would be nothing and trouble. He knew that with her intelligence, she would not do such a stupid thing, which was only a threat to him. But he also knew that if he really made her anxious, she would be a bold person and could do everything. He didn''t dare to gamble on it. He felt that finding such a bold daughter-in-law would make his originally wonderful life more wonderful. He took a deep breath and gestured, "Gu Wei, don''t mess around. You can''t participate in these things. Please wait for me at home." "If you really want to go out as easily as you said, you won''t stay here now. Ning Yiqing, I just want to help you!" Gu''s only eye signal came back. Ning Yiqing sighs in his heart that he never wants to let her get involved in any danger, but he allows her to grow up, just for fear that something she can''t cope with will happen when he is not around her. But he thought again, when he was not with her, she dealt with a lot of things alone, many of which were very dangerous. He is worried and afraid, but she needs to face all the things she should face. She has never been the kind of flower in the greenhouse. This time things with her help may have completely different effects. Since she is capable, why can''t she face those things with him? Ning Yiqing calms down when she thinks of this, and tells herself that it''s better to let her cooperate with him than to let her make trouble for him like a headless fly. And now he just needs someone to cooperate outside, she will be the most suitable one. So Ning Yiqing began to make a gesture: "Gu Weiwei, you watch carefully what I say next. In my room, there is a box with a book in it. You take that book to the library, and then find the librarian. He will give you a piece of paper with a line of numbers on it." "You can find those books according to those figures and give them to Hua Zhifeng. He will know what to do." Gu only saw his gestures, and the corners of his mouth smoked. Was this a sign for her? It''s both a book and a digital one. It''s more exciting than espionage on TV. Can''t he just tell her what to tell Hua Zhifeng? Ning Yiqing seemed to guess what she thought in her heart, and immediately said softly, "it''s a bit complicated. I can''t make it clear here. Go and find those books." Gu Wei blinked and sent a message to the past: "received, guaranteed to complete the task." She also wanted to make it clear that the people in their system are still different from the ordinary people like her, and their work must be much more secret! Well, let her really feel the excitement of the so-called spy war! At this time, in a building less than five kilometers away from here, a man in ordinary work clothes, wearing a hat, walked into a dark room. He stretched back and pulled the rope with the light. The old switch closed and the light came on. The room looks ordinary, with a desk, a chair, a bed and a bookcase. There is a pile of materials neatly placed on the bookcase. Chapter 1415 The man glanced at the pile of information and took out a book from the corner. After the book was opened, it was not a book, but a notebook. On the last page of the notebook, he wrote a line: "put pressure on it. Within three days, Ning Yiqing must admit it, and then send him to the military court." Men see this line of words face some ugly, that slightly some gloomy face twisted not look like. He turned the notebook one page back, and there was another line below: "you have no other choice. If you don''t cooperate, then all your scandals will be exposed. If you die, or Ning Yiqing dies, choose for yourself." The man took a deep breath, but he hated it. It was not his wish that some things came to this step. In the final analysis, he was forced by others. But in those years, because of his greed, he made a mistake and left it in other people''s hands. He had no choice to protect himself. He closed his eyes slightly, tore off the last two pages of his notebook, stuffed them into his pocket, turned and walked out of the room. In a room opposite the building, an enchanting woman with a telescope looked at what happened in the room, with a faint smile on her lips. "What''s the matter, so happy?" Qin Mingyang said, holding a woman''s slender waist. The woman picked an eyebrow, her face was flattering, because this action was more flattering, Qin Mingyang immediately itched, reached for the woman''s chest. But he has not yet met a woman, a beautiful woman over the shoulder will fall him to the ground, he immediately pain to climb up. With a smile, the woman stepped on the cat''s step to Qin Mingyang''s face, reached for his chin and said, "if you do anything to me later, I''ll cut off your hand." Before Qin Mingyang only knew that women were charming, but he didn''t know that she had such a powerful skill. At this time, he was a little confused. He squeezed out a smile and said, "haven''t we all slept before? It won''t hurt to touch it! " The woman chuckled and touched his face. Her hand was wearing a ring, but under the ring was a sharp knife. When she touched it, Qin Mingyang''s face was cut open, and he screamed in pain. The woman put her hand to her lips and said, "Shh, don''t cry. It''s not good to call someone. Don''t forget that you have two lives in your hand. Now the police are looking for you all over the country!" Qin Mingyang''s face suddenly changed. In the final analysis, the reason why he started to attack his grandparents was just the instigation of a woman. It was the nomination that he joined their organization. He thought that after he joined the organization, he would be able to enjoy spicy food, but after he joined, he found that things were different from what he thought. The woman who met with him gave him a rough taste of what the organization had done, which could be said to be bloody. After all, they were not people who saw the light. And he still does not know the real identity of this woman, even her real name, she asked him to call her cat girl. Qin Mingyang saw the smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth and said, "we are on the same boat now. You have to be nice to me." He and this woman all the way from Lingcheng to the imperial capital, can''t say is good or bad to him, but eventually let his heart some uneasy, these words are just a trial. Chapter 1416 "I''ve been good enough to you." The cat girl said with a smile, "I thought you were from the Qin family. How could I know something about Gu''s only clue? Only then did I find out that you are a rubbish or an ugly rubbish." Qin Mingyang''s eyes showed anger: "what the hell did you say? Don''t forget that Lao Tzu was the one who once slept with you." Cat girl chuckled: "I let you sleep, you can sleep me. When I don''t want to, you can''t even touch me. If you dare to touch me again, I''ll cut off your hand." She smiles sweetly, but Qin Mingyang''s back exudes a cold sweat. He has seen a woman''s behavior during this period, and knows that she can absolutely do such a thing. He thought that he was very charming, and he had absolute dominance in front of the cat girl, but he didn''t know until now that the cat girl had all kinds of dislikes for him! When he realized this, his face was rather ugly. Before he killed his grandparents, he had a choice, but he knew clearly in his heart that now he had no way back. He squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m afraid in the future. Please forgive me this time." The cat girl said with a smile: "we have a lot of people in our organization. Everyone has their own characteristics, but no one will kill their relatives. You are really scum in scum. For scum like you, I think it has a little future. You are easy to work. Maybe I will sleep with you again one day." They are an overseas spy organization. They are ruthless in their work, but even so, they have their own bottom line. Scum like Qin Mingyang, who even his close relatives can do it, is disgusting in their organization. In fact, the cat girl just asked Qin Mingyang to steal some money from the Qin family that day and beat up her grandparents. She didn''t want to kill them. Who knows Qin Mingyang has directly moved his hand to them, such a person is absolutely scum in scum. It''s also the first time to say that scum like Qin Mingyang can be used in some special occasions, otherwise the cat girl would have cleaned him up long ago. Now, of course, the cat girl will not let Qin Mingyang touch her again. Qin Mingyang orders his head busily. The cat girl sweeps him with the tail of her eyes. There is a little disdain in his eyes. This man is not only vicious, but also extremely selfish. The cat girl looked at him and said, "but I hate scum like you, so I can see my identity clearly in the future." Qin Mingyang nodded his head again, but he hated the cat girl in his heart. If it wasn''t for them, how could he need to live in hiding? Gu Weiyi goes home and lists the things she will do tomorrow. After a rough thought, she finds the first problem. How can she get into Ning''s house and get the book Ning Yiqing said? The audit of the imperial capital''s compound is much more strict than that of Lingcheng''s compound. It''s a bit troublesome for her to enter the compound. After entering the compound, it''s also difficult for her to get things from Ning''s home. If Ning Beichuan is at home, she can make it clear. But if she met Miao Bi lake, Miao Bi lake was afraid that she would blow Gu out with a stick. Gu''s only hope now is that Mr. Ning is still in the imperial capital. With him, many things will be more convenient. Chapter 1417 Gu Weiyi reaches out his hand and presses the center of his brow. He lists several plans in his heart. The next day, she called Shao Yizhi for a morning off, and then went straight to the compound. When she arrived at the gate of the compound, she was stopped by the police. She was preparing to use the words she had prepared to let the guard go. But before she spoke, she heard a male voice calling her: "the only one?" Gu only looked around, but it was Cheng Jinmo. Although he was her own father, she didn''t feel for him, so she calmly said, "Hello, Minister Cheng!" Cheng Jinmo looks at her estranged and cold face. For a moment, he feels a little uncomfortable. When he was not familiar with her before, because Cheng Su Su was very disgusted with her. Now, because of the comparison between Cheng Su Su and her, he feels the great difference between her and Cheng Su Su Su Su Su Su Su. But at the beginning, he has made a choice. At this time, even if he has some regrets, it is difficult to make up for them. He smile: "just looked like you, so called you, did not expect that it is really you, since you have come, then go home to sit!" Gu only shook his head and said, "thank you, Minister Cheng, but no more." She said with a smile to the security guard: "I''m here to find grandfather Ning." The security guard sees that she and Cheng Jinmo know each other, but what he sees at this time is Mr. Ning. He asks Gu to register and let her in. Cheng Jinmo saw that after she registered, she didn''t even look at him, so he walked towards Ning''s home. His heart suddenly felt flustered. After all, she is his daughter! And now she is just like a stranger to him, usually meet politely greeting, but keep absolute distance with him, don''t give him any chance to get close. He looked at her back and couldn''t help shouting: "the only one!" Gu only heard his voice again and got a little annoyed. She didn''t want to have any contact with him. What did he ask her to do? She turned her head and asked politely, "is there anything else for minister Cheng?" When Cheng Jinmo saw the expression on her face, he felt that her attitude was too much. But after all, he had some faults in his heart, so he continued to be patient and said, "since you have come to the compound today, come home for a meal later. I''ll ask the nanny to cook what you like." Gu only heard this with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t need it. Your Cheng family is too high. I''m just a girl from the countryside. It''s not suitable to go to your family." Her words made Cheng Jinmo''s eyebrows jump. At the time of Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet, he showed such a meaning. Unexpectedly, she remembered it so clearly. His face is not very good-looking, and finally can not help saying: "the only thing is that the past things have passed. I admit that I didn''t get along well at that time, but anyway, I am your father." Gu only lightly said: "everyone has to be responsible for what they have done. Things in the past are not necessarily the past. Although we are related by blood, we are complete strangers by emotion." "So, please don''t say such words to me in the future. I''m just like you. You didn''t admit my identity in your heart, and I didn''t admit your identity in my heart. Besides, I have two fathers, both of whom are in Lingcheng. They are very kind to me." Chapter 1418 Gu Weiyi said and turned to leave, leaving only Cheng Jinmo, who was so angry that his face turned blue. Gu Weiyi knows her very well, and she has a lot of hatred for this kind of thing. Cheng Jinmo once scolded her so indistinctly, and denied the relationship between them in front of so many people. If she didn''t want her, she would never want him again. She would only give him one chance. He chose Cheng Su Su for that chance, and then she would not give him another chance. She doesn''t like people like him, and she doesn''t want to go back to Cheng''s family. The relationship between them was never when he wanted to recognize her. She would go back like a dog wagging her tail. She was Gu only. She could live well without relying on the Cheng family. She didn''t need Cheng Jinmo''s father''s love and could feel the warmth of the world. Cheng Jinmo thought that the last time he took Cheng Susu back to Lingcheng, he made a stand. If Gu only wanted to repair Cheng Susu, Gu only should be able to expose those unpleasant past. After all, returning to Cheng''s home would do her a lot of good. But when he saw Gu Youyi like this, he knew that he was wrong. At that time, Gu Youyi said at Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet that she didn''t want to go back to Cheng''s home. He thought she was just talking. Now, he finally knew that what she said was not angry. She really didn''t care about the family affairs of Cheng! Cheng Jinmo slowly closed his eyes. He didn''t know what it was like for a moment. Gu can only feel that Cheng Jinmo is looking at her, but for her, his sight can''t cause any trouble to her. If he wants to see it, he can see it. Anyway, it won''t be less meat. Gu only went to the door of Ning''s house. She was not lucky. It was Miao Bi lake that opened the door. As soon as Miao Bihu saw Gu Wei, her color changed. She immediately said coldly, "what are you doing here?" Gu Weiyi didn''t answer. Miao Bihu said with a cold face: "if I remember correctly, you said cruel words when you left last time. I thought you were a man of backbone, but now it seems that I really think highly of you. You are just a man without skin and face!" With these words, Miao Bihu''s heart was much more comfortable! Gu''s words in front of her last time made her feel extremely uncomfortable. That day, Gu left. She always wanted to find a chance to find the place. Today, Gu sent her to the door, of course, she would not be polite. Gu Weiwei was ready to meet Miao Bihu before he came. His previous two times together gave Gu Weiwei a basic understanding of Miao Bihu''s character. In essence, Miao Bihu is a kind of woman who is not very broad-minded. Therefore, Miao Bihu will be hard on her at this time. She doesn''t feel strange at all. She calmly waited for the end of Miao Bihu''s attack, and then said calmly, "Hello, aunt Miao, I''m not here to find Ning Yiqing or you today. I''m here to find grandfather Ning. I made an appointment with him to come to see him when he came to diduhao. As a result, there was a delay at home. I didn''t come here until today." "I''m sorry to make you feel uncomfortable because of my presence, but it''s not my ability. I''ll promise that I''ll try not to come to you in the future." When Miao Bihu heard her words, she almost choked her. Look what she said! Chapter 1419 Miao Bihu lengthened his face and said, "he''s not at home!" When she finished, she planned to close the door, but Gu Weiyi raised her foot in time and pinned it to the door, saying, "aunt Miao is really sorry. I''m busy studying at ordinary times. It''s a little far away from my school. I really don''t have time to come again, so please tell me where grandfather Ning has gone? Or tell me when he''ll be home, and I''ll come back later. " "Why are you so cheeky?" Miao Bihu''s face was even more ugly: "it''s said that my father-in-law is not at home! You are not welcome here. You should leave now, or I''ll ask the security to ask you out! " Gu Weiyi still said with a smile: "I just made it clear that I''m here to find grandfather Ning, so it doesn''t matter whether you welcome me or not. Is the important grandfather Ning at home?" "It was said that he was not at home!" Miao Bihu was angry at this time, and his voice suddenly became sharp: "he has gone to Lingcheng, get out of my way!" Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu Yiwei at all. Ning Yiqing has hardly been home since they broke their faces last time. She even spent the Spring Festival with Gu Yiwei, which makes her very angry. In her heart, there is a feeling that her son was robbed, so at this time to see Gu only, her heart is choked with a stomach of fire! Gu only did not let go, and continued: "aunt Miao said that grandfather Ning returned to Lingcheng, so when did he leave?" "Why do you ask so many questions? You have nothing to do with my family. " Miao Bihu''s face was cold: "Gu Weiwei, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You just want to make a breakthrough from my father-in-law. I also tell you clearly that as long as I''m in this family, you can''t come in!" Gu Weiyi saw her gentle and beautiful face. At this time, because she was angry, she showed a kind of sour and mean taste, and lost her usual taste. Gu''s heart is also a little depressed. If someone else wants to, she can take it back as she likes. But in essence, Miao Bihu is her mother-in-law to be. If she tears her face too ugly now, it''s really hard to see each other in the future. Ning Yiqing will be in trouble at that time. If she didn''t want to give up today because of Ning Yiqing''s task, but she couldn''t give up at this time, she said, "well, I''ll wait outside for grandfather Ning to come back." "It''s said that my father-in-law has returned to Lingcheng and is not at home! What are you doing here? Get out of here Miao Bihu said angrily. At this time, a little old voice sounded: "when will I go back to Lingcheng? Why don''t I know? Can''t I live in this house? " Gu only heard the sound of a joy, a turn to see rather old man with a crutch cold face standing in the yard. She immediately said hello to him with a smile on her face: "good grandfather Ning!" Ning old son sees her eyes also show warm smile: "you this wench still calculate have a little conscience, still know to see me!" Gu only looked at the old man Ning and said with a smile: "I always wanted to come, but something happened at home. When I first arrived at school, I was busy making up for the missing lessons, so I was a little late." In essence, she is extremely busy and has too many things to do. Chapter 1420 Mr. Ning knew what happened to the Qin family. He sighed and said, "Mr. Qin is a good old man. As soon as he left, there was no one to play chess with me after I went back to Lingcheng." He said, shaking his head and saying, "it''s rare for you to come. Go home and play chess with me!" Gu only looked in the direction of miaobi lake. When master Ning saw miaobi lake, it was as cold as frost. He said slowly, "does it depend on your face if I invite someone to come here after this family?" Miao Bihu''s face is very ugly at this time. She lied in front of Gu Youyi just now and was heard by Mr. Ning. This really makes her feel embarrassed. She really can''t understand how Gu Youyi got into Mr. Ning''s eyes? Besides, Mr. Ning always makes an appointment with some of his old friends to play Tai Chi. Why did he come back so early today? Just met Gu Weiwei? She thought it was really bad luck! When master Ning saw that Miao Bihu was still standing at the door and refused to let him go, he was angry and said coldly: "Gu is the only one who can save my life. If anyone gives her a look in the future, I will be the first one to forgive her! Get out of the way When he said that, where would Miao Bihu dare to stop again? In fact, the reason why she didn''t move at the door just now was that she didn''t recover for a moment. Unexpectedly, she was reprimanded by master Ning when she slowed down! Miao Bihu is also a person who wants to face. She always puts on airs in front of people. At this time, Mr. Ning takes her face in front of Gu only. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to blame Mr. Ning. Naturally, she takes this account of Gu only. So she coldly looked at Gu only one eye, but said: "so she is father''s life-saving benefactor ah, this I really don''t know, please come in." Gu only a look at Miao Bihu, she thinks Miao Bihu is also a talent, stare at her so hard, but also can say so politely. Mr. Ning has a good look in his eyes. Naturally, he also sees Miao Bihu''s little action. It''s just that Miao Bihu is her daughter-in-law in the final analysis. She is usually in charge of this family. Gu only wants to get along with Miao Bihu after she gets married. It''s not good to make too much trouble now. He wondered why Miao Bihu didn''t like Gu''s only good girl? After he took Gu Wei to sit down in the living room, Miao Bihu was unwilling to pour tea for Gu Wei even though she was uncomfortable. She did not dare to shake Gu Wei''s face after pouring the tea, and said with a smile, "drink tea!" Mr. Ning had something to say to Gu Weiyi. At this time, he didn''t want Miao Bihu to be here, so he said to her, "go and buy a la carte. I''m the only one who eats at home at noon." Miao Bihu was annoyed to death, but she still answered. She didn''t want to cook for Gu only, but she didn''t want to watch Gu only at home, so she went out with a vegetable basket. Ning old son asks Gu only: "how do you offend her?" Gu Weiyi said: "I''m not sure. Maybe my mother-in-law is very picky when choosing her daughter-in-law at the end of the day. Then I happen to come from the countryside again. Maybe I can''t get into her eyes!" Ning Laozi sighed and said: "look at her like that, it''s not as simple as you can''t get into her eyes. It''s estimated that when she wears shoes for you, you''re not polite to her, are you?" Chapter 1421 "If you know me, grandfather Ning will do it!" Gu said with a smile. Ning old son loses a smile: "you this wench!" Gu only thought of today''s goal, and then thought of Miao Bihu''s attitude, he asked, "do you know something about grandfather Ning and Ning Yiqing?" Ning old son some surprised ground looking at her to say: "do you know the affair of meaning Qing?" Gu Wei nodded his head. Master Ning looked around and saw that there was no one at home. Then he said, "of course I know. I really planned to go back to Lingcheng these two days. Later I heard Beichuan say something happened to Yiqing. Where can I put my heart on it? So I spent more time here. " "Bihu''s psychological quality is not good. Beichuan is afraid to tell her that she is worried at home, crying and making trouble, so she still stares at her for the moment, but if Yiqing can no longer prove her innocence, she can''t hide it." Mr. Ning sighed a long time when he talked about it. He saw that Ning Yiqing had grown up, and naturally believed in his ability and character. At this time, it was very difficult to prove his innocence. The most terrible thing is that because the nature of this matter is extremely bad, it is difficult for Ning Beichuan to intervene. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Yi Qing, that boy is really true. He even told you about it. Is this to make you worry about it together?" Gu only said seriously: "since I have decided to be with him, I''ll be ready to face everything with him. He didn''t tell me about it, but I found it myself. Grandfather Ning, if he comes out this time, you have to help me persuade him, so that he can''t hide something from me in the future!" "I''m not aunt Miao. I won''t be out of proportion. I won''t cry and make trouble at home. I''ll try to help him! In fact, I came here today because he told me a clue before. I came home to get the clue. " Mr. Ning was quite surprised and scolded: "this little son of a bitch really wants nothing when he has a daughter-in-law. It''s you, not me, who should tell such an important thing!" Gu only thought that Mr. Ning''s attention was a little strange. She coughed softly and said, "Mr. Ning, you should ask me where his clue is at this time? Then take me to find it! " Mr. Ning laughed: "yes, you have a point! Now I ask, "where is his clue?" Gu only feel a little speechless, he is really a calm elder! She coughed and said, "in his room, can you take me now?" Mr. Ning nodded with a smile, and then went upstairs with Gu only. Ning Yiqing''s room is on the south side of the second floor. In fact, he seldom lives in that room, but it is obvious that someone often comes to clean it up, which is very clean. Ning said: "although I don''t like the temperament of Bihu, she is a good mother in essence. She never lets the nanny clean this room of Yiqing. She does it herself." Although Gu Weiyi didn''t like Miao Bihu, she felt that she was a good mother when she heard master Ning''s words, that is, she had a strong desire for her son and was a little disgusting. Gu Weiyi recalled Ning Yiqing''s words and went directly to look through his items. There were a lot of things piled on the box he said, some of which were his awards, and some of which were photos of his childhood. Chapter 1422 Gu only looked at Ning Yiqing''s childhood photos for a moment. He looked a little cold when he was a child, but he looked much more lovely than now. Such Ning Yi Qing she looks at to feel very lovely, the corner of her mouth rises slightly, there is a smile in her eyes diffuse. When master Ning saw her, he said with a smile: "in fact, Yiqing was very cute when she was a child, but the more she grew up, the less lovely she was. This boy had his own ideas since he was a child, and no one would take him!" When he saw these pictures, he thought of Ning Yiqing''s childhood, when he was a child, how could he be so mature? Master Ning still remembers that after Ning Yiqing was three years old, no one could cheat him or tease him. Gu only asked: "grandfather Ning, can I take a picture of him?" Mr. Ning nodded his head and said, "anyway, you will be his daughter-in-law. There''s nothing to hide from him when he was a child. You can take any photos you like!" Gu Weiyi turned inside with a smile, and finally chose a picture of Ning Yiqing, who should be about two years old, wearing a skirt. At that time, Ning Yiqing looked very lovely. She was more lovely and beautiful in that flowery skirt than other girls. When Ning saw that she had chosen the photo, he also said with a smile: "before Bihu was in business, she always wanted to have a daughter. She thought her daughter was cute and lovely. When she was born, she found that Yiqing was a son, and she was not very happy." "So before she was three years old, she often dressed him up as a girl and bought a lot of beautiful skirts. At that time, she took a lot of photos. Later, when Yiqing grew up, she hid all those photos. This one is probably left behind." "It''s a pity that after Yiqing was three years old, she would never let Bihu wear a skirt for him again. Bihu was not very happy at that time, and then Yiqing also threw her face to see. Mother and son made trouble at home that year." Gu only heard these words and said something. It turns out that the relationship between Ning Yiqing and Miao Bihu was not very good. No wonder now that they are old enough to fight each other, they are both very strong, and no one will compromise with each other. Because of this, Gu Weiyi also heard that Miao Bihu was actually a controlling mother. It''s just that Ning Yiqing didn''t let Miao Bihu control his life since she was a child. She doesn''t know whether it has anything to do with Miao Bihu that Ning Yiqing chose to go abroad to carry out tasks when she was young. However, she thought of another thing. Miao Bihu had such a big opinion on her that she tried every means to embarrass her. Could it be because she couldn''t control Ning Yiqing that she wanted to control her daughter-in-law? Gu''s only thought of this possibility was a cold war. If so, Miao Bihu''s character is really enough! Looking at these people in Ning''s family, it seems that none of them can be handled by Miao Bihu. When Miao Bihu had a great opinion on her before, it seems that he had mentioned similar things. At this time, her heart was a little clear, but also some melancholy, such as Miao Bihu''s character, she was only afraid that Miao Bihu would have many times of friction. Gu Youyi put the picture of Ning Yiqing in her bag, and then continued to turn it down. There were many things Ning Yiqing had when she was a child. At this time, she was not in the mood to see it again. After all, it was important to save Ning Yiqing. Chapter 1423 So Gu Weiyi quickly moved things away, opened the wooden box, and found a pile of books in it. Gu only see that pile of books, she immediately silly eyes, she scolded Ning Yiqing a few words in the heart, so many books, he said in the end is which one? In fact, she wronged Ning Yiqing on this matter, because there was only one book in the box, and the other books were put in together when Miao Bihu was sorting out. Gu can''t help thinking, does she want to go to the library with this pile of books? The wooden box is very big, and the books are very heavy. Although her strength is not small now, she still can''t hold such a large box of books. Gu only stretched out his hand to caress the forehead, rather the old son sees her difficult facial expression to ask: "how?" "Ning Yiqing said that there is a book in it for me to take, but there are too many books here. I don''t know which one to take." Gu only answered truthfully. After thinking about it carefully, Mr. Ning said, "I saw Yiqing read a book here before. I don''t know if it''s the one you''re looking for." "Which one?" Gu Weiyi asked. Ning turned over the books inside, then took out an engraved version of the romance of the Three Kingdoms and said, "this one." Gu Weiyi immediately took out the book. She didn''t know the value of painting and calligraphy, but she also knew how valuable the engraved version of the romance of the Three Kingdoms was. She took a glance at all the books in it because of this book, and then found that there were many ancient books in it. She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She thought she could make money before, but compared with the Ning family, who had such a deep foundation, it was a pile of money if they sold anything. She felt that, in essence, she seemed to be married into a rich family, and her mother-in-law in the rich family was just as difficult to deal with as she was in the TV series! She took a look at the book in her hand, which was covered with a pile of seals, which should have been left by the people who collected the book before, and the owners of several chapters were still celebrities in history. She looked at other books and found that there was no seal in them. In essence, this book should be the most valuable and special one in this pile of books. But even so, it can''t prove that Ning Yiqing is talking about this book. She can go to the library now to try her luck, or she can wait until the evening to ask Ning Yiqing about it and run tomorrow. She thought for a moment, and finally decided to take a chance. She thought Ning Yiqing could come out earlier. Even if he didn''t suffer any crime now, who knows if those people will give him the punishment in the future? So she packed the book into her bag and said, "grandfather Ning, I''ll try this book first. If not, I''ll come back home to change it. By the way, aunt Miao is very unhappy with me. I doubt she will let me in next time, so..." She said, "so can you wait for me at home these days?" Mr. Ning said with a smile, "you''re running around to save my grandson. I''m just waiting for you at home for a few days. What''s wrong? But you have to promise me that when Yiqing comes out, you will come back to see me with him. " "As for the blue lake, you don''t have to worry. She doesn''t dare to make you angry with me." Gu Wei a smile, curved an eye to say: "thank rather grandfather." Chapter 1424 Gu Wei one after thanks suddenly thought of another thing: "grandfather Ning, Ning Yiqing out of such a big thing, how do you not hurry?" Mr. Ning said with a look of disapproval: "this boy has a first-class ability to make trouble since he was young, and he is carrying out tasks every day. Before, I was very anxious about something he had, but after many times, I found that there was nothing urgent." "Children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. If you can''t force something to come, don''t force it. Let it be." "Besides, I''m so old and my heart is not good. If I''m really worried, I''ll make trouble for him? So when things happen, just calm down and solve them. There''s no need to worry. " Gu Weiyi gave him a thumbs up: "grandfather Ning, you have such a good attitude. I finally know who has inherited Ning Yiqing''s calmness!" Ning old son also gave her a thumbs up: "you are also a good kind, Yiqing accident, not only do not abandon, but also think of ways to save him, in the process, you are very calm, not like the ants on the hot pot, just these, very good!" "My old man is right. I''m relieved to give you Yiqing!" Gu Wei was embarrassed by what he said. He said with a smile: "in fact, I''m not as calm as you said. My heart is very urgent, so grandfather Ning, I can''t accompany you to dinner at noon. I''m going to be busy!" "Go Mr. Ning looked at her and said, "bring back Yiqing as soon as possible!" Gu Wei nodded, then left Ning''s home and went to the library. She found the librarian Ning Yiqing said, and then took out the book. The librarian was a man in his thirties. He used to tidy up the books with a straight face. When Gu Weiyi took out the books, he looked at Gu Weiyi in surprise, looked her up and down, and asked, "where did the books come from?" Gu only felt that since Ning Yiqing had put the book here for him to keep, he might be a trustworthy person, so he told the truth: "Ning Yiqing asked me to come." The librarian''s rigid face immediately had a smile: "Ning Yiqing, Ning Yiqing, you also have today! I''m so happy Gu only saw that the expression on his face was a little puzzling. Was her previous guess wrong? This man is not Ning Yiqing''s friend? When the librarian saw her expression, because she was in such a good mood, he explained with a smile: "I was cheated by Ning Yiqing to be a librarian here. Otherwise, how could I be a small librarian with my talent?" Gu only asked tentatively: "is there anything unhappy between you?" "More than unhappy!" The librarian said dully, "I''m going to be hurt by him. Fortunately, now that the book is back, this bird''s Day is finally over. After that, I''ll be free and be able to do what I want to do." Gu only one Leng for a while, dare feeling this matter still a bit complicated? She said, "do you have anything else to give me?" The librarian gave a ha ha and said, "when I was happy, I almost forgot!" With that, he opened the safe beside him and gave Gu only a piece of paper with a number on it. Chapter 1425 When the librarian took these things, he said, "little girl, who are you from Ning Yiqing?" Gu only think this time can''t say the truth again, then say: "colleague." "Just colleagues." The librarian looked at her and said, "I''m really afraid you are Ning Yiqing''s object!" Gu Yiwei The librarian ignored her and continued: "fortunately, you are not the object of Ning Yiqing. If you were the object of Ning Yiqing, you would be miserable. Although he looks handsome, he has a bad personality and is extremely boring." "But these are not the key points. The key point is that he is a thief with a bad mind! With such a person, if he wants to count you, it''s the time to count you every minute. It''s not the time to turn over! So life''s three defenses, fire prevention, theft prevention, Ning Yiqing! " Gu only heard his words, the corners of his mouth smoked, so he asked: "did Ning Yiqing pit you before?" "That''s right!" The librarian turned his lips and said, "I used to see him with a good appearance and a good face. I thought he was my best friend in my life, but he ended up pitching me here. I stayed here for several years!" "What''s my status? I''m a librarian here! For this matter, my friends around me have laughed at me 100 times. For the sake of face, I have to pretend in front of them how much I love books and how much I care about this work! " "But I don''t like books at all, OK? Now that I have the book, I can finally go home! Thank you, little girl! You should remember what I said. Stay away from Ning Yiqing! " Gu only can''t laugh or cry when she hears what he said. She is really curious about how Ning Yiqing has made a dent in the goods. It seems that he has a great opinion on Ning Yiqing, but it''s not the kind of hate. The librarian was not in class with the book, so he was ready to leave after packing. He didn''t want to stay here all day. Before he took two steps, the curator came and frowned at him and said, "what do you want to do?" The librarian replied very arrogantly: "I quit my job. I don''t want this broken job!" With that, he shook his hand and left happily, leaving a stunned Gu and the curator. Gu went upstairs with the numbers, and then she found that the numbers were actually book numbers. The books were all on the top floor of the library, and there was no one to borrow them in recent years. Gu only looked for a long time, almost turned the top floor, and finally found all the books. After she found the books, she took a look at the titles on them, and then found that the titles of the books could not be typed with dumb gestures. There were some words that were too cold. She was also a learned person, and she didn''t know them! From ancient times to the present, those books have covered many fields, and there are more than ten books. When Gu only took those books to go through the borrowing procedures, an aunt who took over from the librarian looked at Gu weirdly. It was not only the aunt, but other people who came to borrow the books also looked at her and laughed. Chapter 1426 Gu Wei looked at the books, but at first she didn''t understand what they were laughing at. Then she found that when the books were stacked together, when the opened side was combined, she could see the four words "spring palace atlas". Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked. When these books are put together, the words on them can''t be seen. When they are in disorder, they can''t be seen either. Only when they are all neatly folded and put together according to the order of book number given by Ning Yiqing can these words appear. She just remembered that when she was taking the book upstairs, she picked up the next one and checked it because she was afraid of missing the book. But she was too attentive and the light on the top floor was not too good. Then she didn''t see it. Gu Weiyi scrambled the order of the books and said with a smile to the administrator''s aunt, "it''s just a coincidence. These are all serious books!" The administrator''s aunt didn''t say anything, but the other onlookers didn''t believe it and pointed at Gu there. Gu only felt that she didn''t realize the excitement of espionage. Instead, she had a good experience of shame. So she left with the pile of books in her arms. Gu only left the library with a bag on his back when two men in black came in, one tall and thin, and the other short and fat. "Are you sure Ning Yiqing put the materials in the library?" he asked The short fat man nodded and said, "according to the survey results, he went back to China once after he was on duty, and then came to the library once. If he wants to stay behind, it is estimated that the information will be put in the library." The tall and thin one was worried: "but there are at least tens of thousands of books in the library. Where can we find clues?" The short fat man jumped up, patted his tall and thin head and said, "what do you usually use your head for? Is it filled with bean curd dregs? It''s easy to deal with such a simple matter. Just look up the books that came in during that period, and let''s take all those books away The tall and thin man covered his head and said, "I''ve said you can''t hit me on the head. If you hit me again, I''ll be really stupid!" The short fat man snorted. He was tall and thin. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He had to go in with him. They are all intelligence personnel of the spy organization, and their level is not high. Today they come here to look for things, but they are just the emergency treatment done by the people above just in case. They don''t really expect that they can intercept any information. Gu only didn''t know what happened after she left. After she got the book, she went directly to find Hua Zhifeng. She arrived in the army a little early today. Before Hua Zhifeng arrived at the training ground, she went directly to the dormitory to find him. As a result, she was stopped by the security guard, saying that this is a male soldier''s dormitory, and women can''t go in casually. Gu only knows that Ning Yiqing did it, and she is speechless. But she still smiles and asks the guard to call Hua Zhifeng for her, saying that it''s urgent to find him. The guard doesn''t want to. Shan Hai just comes out of the dormitory at this time. She comes to say hello and helps Hua Zhifeng after hearing her peace. Hua Zhifeng is surprised to see her, but he knows that she will not come to him when she is all right. He is Ning Yiqing''s good brother, and Gu is Ning Yiqing''s only object. He has to avoid taking her to the dormitory. Instead, he went to the training camp with her. Chapter 1427 When we got to the training camp, because the training time was not yet up, and the other soldiers were not yet there, there were only Gu Youwei and Hua Zhifeng in the training camp, but the doors and windows of the training camp were wide open, so we didn''t have to worry about anything. "Come on, what can I do for you?" Hua Zhifeng asked. Gu only took out the big stack of books from his bag and said, "Ning Yiqing asked me to give it to you." "Are you going to see Ning Yiqing?" Hua Zhifeng''s brow wrinkled: "Gu only, can you not make trouble now?" If she wants to see Ning Yiqing, she must use the relationship between the Su family and the Cheng family, which is likely to cause another turmoil, and it will be quite troublesome to deal with the matter. Gu only made a face at him, snorted and said, "what do you mean I''m making trouble? I just want to help Ning Yiqing. Besides, he is my man! If I don''t help him, who will help him? " Hua Zhifeng When he heard Gu Weiyi''s "he is my man", his face turned red unconsciously. The only one who was red for Gu was really He took a deep breath and said, "OK, OK! I know your relationship with Ning Yiqing! " He said something, then reached out and looked at the only books he had given him. His face changed after he looked through them. He finally grasped the key point: "how did Ning Yiqing give you these materials?" "He gave me some clues. I went to get them myself." Gu Weiyi did not answer the question: "are these things useful?" After reading for a long time, she could not find the mystery in these books. At this time, she saw Hua Zhifeng''s face, and realized that these things might be really important. Hua Zhifeng nodded and asked, "when did he give you the clue?" These materials are extremely important and involve a lot. With Ning Yiqing''s character, it is impossible to tell Gu only one without any accident. Now that he is locked up and guarded every day, it is even more impossible for him to have the chance to tell Gu only one of these. Gu Weiyi can''t help saying that she can see through her eyes. Then Ning Yiqing can feel her eyes, and she can use her eyes to send Morse code to Ning Yiqing. So she said very calmly: "I''m smart, I guess it by myself!" Hua Zhi risk took a look at her, she is really not the general narcissism, such words only she can say so justifiably. But this is not the time to pursue these. Now we need to find a way to save Ning Yiqing. He looked through these books, then took out a piece of paper and a pen, and began to turn from the first book, and got a pile of numbers. When he finished turning all the books, his paper was already full of numbers on a whole page. Gu was very curious when she saw the numbers. Although she roughly found that the numbers could be combined into words, the law in the middle seemed very complicated. No matter how clever she was, she could not see anything at this time. After he finished sorting out, she asked curiously, "instructor Hua, what''s written on it?" Hua Zhifeng''s face was very dignified, but then he said with a sigh of relief: "OK, OK, there is a breakthrough." Gu only heard his words, his heart was more curious: "what breakthrough?" But Hua Zhifeng didn''t answer her. At this time, it''s time for training. Hua Zhifeng said directly: "today is a holiday. You all have a rest!" Chapter 1428 The students are all confused. Hua Zhifeng is a devil instructor. He is very strict with the students at ordinary times. They are really not used to giving them a holiday like this. But he was usually very fierce, and those people were not easy to ask him, so they scattered in twos and threes. After the students left, Gu only pulled his sleeve and looked at him with open eyes. Hua Zhifeng understood what she meant and took out all the books and burned them. As he burned them, he said, "there are some secret words written in these books. These secret words were developed by Ning Yiqing and I in our previous Union. Originally, they were used to connect with each other. We only used them once. Later, because we seldom perform tasks together, we didn''t use them any more." "The rules are a little complicated. I don''t have time to explain them to you now. If you are really curious, ask Ning Yiqing when he comes out and let him tell you." "And I can''t tell you the content here now. There are too many secrets involved. If you know, it will only do you harm but not benefit. So don''t ask now." "I have to deal with these things at once. It''s different from what I speculated before, but I have to say that Ning Yiqing is really brave! It''s hard for people to understand what he''s doing! " As he spoke, he picked up his things quickly. All the things were simple things in the training ground. Gu only still couldn''t see too many famous things. When Hua Zhifeng is ready to leave, Gu''s eyes are still wide open. His eyes are full of curiosity. Hua Zhifeng felt funny when he saw her, so he asked her, "do you think it''s very mysterious and interesting?" Gu Weiyi thought about it and nodded. She couldn''t understand any of the figures. Even Ning Yiqing asked her to take out the pile of books to get such a pile of figures. All this is totally different from what she has contacted before. She faintly thinks that these may be some abilities possessed by excellent employees like Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng. In the final analysis, these things are their inside information. They contain a lot of knowledge and experience, which is not clear to laymen like her. Hua Zhifeng looks funny at her and asks, "if you become a regular employee of the company, I will consider teaching you all these things." Gu Yiwei shook his head decisively: "that, I still don''t want it. I keep my curiosity." Hua Zhifeng Why is this girl so persistent about her medical skills? He took a deep look at her, turned around and went out. Gu Weiyi asked, "where are you going?" Hua Zhifeng replied, "where I can''t take you, you should follow me." Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip. He said that, and she really couldn''t follow him. She went on a mission with him last time. She knew that even though she had made great progress recently, she was still quite different from the serious professionals like them. As far as her ability is concerned, I''m afraid it will not help but become a drag on him. So she said seriously, "brother Hua, you should be careful." Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng are good friends. As Gu''s only identity, they can call him like this, but she seldom called him like this before. This time he was running about for Ning Yiqing''s business, afraid that it would be dangerous. Chapter 1429 Hua Zhifeng''s heart is warm. This girl usually chokes people, but she is not heartless. He doesn''t look back, just gives a light hand. Gu only looked at the way he left a little disconsolate. For them, she was still a trouble in essence. Although they had been teaching her and given her the most rigorous training, they had been protecting her in their hearts. She always knew about it. But she always felt that she was not the kind of weak woman who needed to be protected, but when she really encountered danger and trouble, she found that she was really the one who needed to be protected. She sighed a little. For the first time in her heart, she seriously considered whether she wanted to join the army or not. After a round of thinking, she finally chose to stick to her previous ideas. She has her own way, and Ning Yiqing has his own way. They should all have their own achievements. There is no need to give up their favorite things for each other. And she will try again to make herself stronger. When he has something else to do, she can help him in her way. Gu only thought through these, and her heart relaxed a lot. Now that she has come to the training camp, she has to train herself. She wants to be a self disciplined person. She tied sandbags on her legs and was ready to start physical training, but she met Qu Yanluo at the door. She doesn''t have any feeling for Qu Yanluo. At this time, she glances at her casually and finds that Qu Yanluo is a little different from usual. She seems to have lost a lot of weight when she met last time. Gu''s only eyes are deeper, but he doesn''t plan to manage Qu Yanluo, but Qu Yanluo blocks her way. "What''s the matter?" Gu only asked. Qu Yanluo looked at Gu''s only eyes and had some disdain: "how? Ning Yiqing has just had an accident, so she wants to be a flower instructor? " Although Hua Zhifeng hasn''t been to the north head office for a long time, he has a great reputation and is also very famous in the company. Just now, when Gu Yiwei went to the dormitory to look for Hua Zhifeng, she was just seen by Qu Yanluo. Then she saw that they had been talking and laughing for a long time in the training camp. She thought Gu Yiwei wanted to be with Hua Zhifeng. Gu only thought that Qu Yanluo''s brain was sick: "it''s so hard for a dog to spit out Ivory!" Qu Yanluo''s face changed slightly and said coldly: "I haven''t thought about it all the time. How can Ning Yiqing fall in love with such a water-based woman like you? You are not afraid that Ning Yiqing is OK. You are not human on both sides at that time?" "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t think what you said will happen." Gu''s only eyebrow gently picked, his eyes a little more contemptuous: "after all, not everyone has such a disgusting idea like you." "You''ve done everything, don''t you dare to admit it?" Qu Yanluo''s eyes had a bit of disdain. She twisted her voice and yelled: "come on, everyone. Gu Weiyi, taking advantage of the adversity of deputy general manager Ning, went to seduce instructor Hua. It''s really shameless!" Gu''s only presence in the company is quite famous, one is because Ning Yiqing, and the other is because she has no military status. Because she is famous, there are many people who know her in the company! At this time, it''s time to return to the camp. There are many employees outside the training camp. When they hear Qu Yanluo shouting, they all look at Gu only. Chapter 1430 Qu Yanluo was even more excited when she saw the crowd: "I think you all saw it just now. Gu only and instructor Hua stayed alone in the training camp for a long time. Do you know that Gu only went to the dormitory to find instructor Hua just now?" "In addition, when they usually train, Gu Weiyi always finds all kinds of reasons to stay with instructor Hua. After the training, when all the other students leave, Gu Weiyi has the cheek to stay and let instructor Hua train her alone!" "Before, when deputy general manager Ning didn''t have an accident, she would take it back. Now, as soon as deputy general manager Ning had an accident, she immediately showed her fox tail. It''s really mean!" The staff nearby were a little surprised to hear this, and most of them obviously didn''t believe it. Some people ask, "is it true or not?" "True or false?" Qu Yanluo sneered: "it''s so obvious today. Is it true or false? Many people saw it just now Just now, many people saw Gu only go to the dormitory to find Hua Zhifeng, and many people saw Gu only and Hua Zhifeng alone in the training camp. Jiang Yingnian also happened to pass by, heard the news here, and frowned after hearing Qu Yanluo''s words. The other employees also had some accidents in their eyes, but they didn''t say much at this time. They just looked at Gu''s eyes, which had some changes after all. Gu''s eyes are cold. It''s not the first time that she has been stigmatized like this since she was born again. What she was involved in before was the asshole Lin Xianzhi. She didn''t care about it, and the asshole was shameless. She had to give birth to something for her. But this time it''s Hua Zhifeng, the only one Gu respects. She doesn''t care too much about fame, because she thinks that as long as Ning Yiqing believes in her, it''s enough. But Hua Zhifeng is upright. He hasn''t married a daughter-in-law, and such rumors are very bad for the friendship between Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng. She doesn''t want to hurt the friendship between Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing because of the rumors made up by some people. She walked slowly to Qu Yanluo and asked: "yes, I went to the dormitory to find instructor Hua today, or Ning Yiqing''s secretary Shan Hai helped me shout him out. I did discuss things with instructor Hua here, and spent several hours with him in the training camp where there was air leakage." "But, excuse me, did you see us do something indecent? Or did anyone see it? " Qu Yan was asked when he was in luodun. A nearby employee replied, "I''ve been training not far away. I didn''t see any indecent behavior of you. You''ve been reading books and then copying and drawing there." "Yes, I have also seen these. Gu only and instructor Hua have never done anything too much from beginning to end." "If they really have an affair, why don''t instructor Hua take Gu Wei back to the dormitory, but choose here?" Gu only hear these words in the heart is quite comforting, these little brother''s temperament is upright, eyes are bright, speak is fair! Qu Yan luodun was in a hurry and said, "don''t be confused by appearances. This may be Gu''s only strategy! Is also the flower instructor moral integrity, has not been confused by her! But her nature is abominable This Gu Weiyi is really too hateful, so it can''t smear her! Chapter 1431 Gu Yiwei looked at Qu Yanluo and said, "you have said everything. Just now, you said that I had an affair with instructor Hua. This will say that instructor Hua is a noble person and I am not confused. So, is it too early for you to stand up and slander me? You have to wait for what really happened to us, don''t you "And why didn''t you say that when instructor Hua was here just now? As the saying goes, if you catch a thief, you''ll get dirty, if you catch a traitor, you''ll get double. Are you not afraid of thunder and lightning when you talk nonsense like this? " Qu Yanluo''s face suddenly looks ugly. She is just jealous that Gu only gets Ning Yiqing''s love. Hua Zhifeng also takes care of Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi took a step closer to Qu Yanluo and said, "you''ve embarrassed me everywhere before. I have a good temper, so I don''t care about you in general. But this time, if you don''t make it clear, it won''t be over!" She''s open-minded. Naturally, she doesn''t need to be afraid of Qu Yanluo''s creation! Qu Yanluo gritted her teeth and said, "you are such a dissolute person, you don''t need evidence at all!" "You say I am dissolute. Who do I Seduce? Please show me the evidence Gu only looked at Qu Yanluo and said. Where does Qu Yanluo get the evidence at this time? Just at this time, Cheng Shutang wants to help because he hears that Gu is the only one fighting with others. As soon as Qu Yanluo saw him, she immediately felt as if she had found the evidence. She said, "deputy general manager Cheng is the evidence. Once I saw him hook up with Gu Weiyi with my own eyes!" In fact, it''s not that Cheng Shutang and Gu Youyi talk happily and clap her on the shoulder twice. Gu Weiyi sees Qu Yanluo pull Cheng Shutang in, and suddenly he is speechless. This woman has problems not only in her eyes, but also in her brain. And her heart also gave birth to a bit of anger, she was very upset because of Ning Yiqing''s things, this will happen again, she felt that she should vent. As soon as Cheng Shutang comes, he hears Qu Yanluo''s identification. He''s on fire. This is a rumor! He himself is not a good temper, at this time is eager to rush up to beat quyanluo, but he does not beat women. So he went to Gu''s only side, put his arm around her shoulder and asked Qu Yanluo, "is that so?" Qu Yanluo didn''t expect that he would make such a move. The most important thing is that Gu Weiyi hasn''t resisted. She immediately felt that this was the best chance to take care of the only water-based flower, so she immediately said: "yes, that''s it!" After she finished, she said in a loud voice, "you see that, too! Gu only is a shameless person. He gets along with Ning Yiqing and seduces deputy general manager Cheng and instructor Hua! " Cheng Shutang''s eyes were cold. He put his arm around Gu Weiyi and stood in front of Qu Yanluo and said, "silly! You don''t even know what''s going on, so you''re making rumors here. You really think it''s amazing that you have a family to support you! " Qu Yanluo was stunned when she heard his words. She took a look at Gu Yiwei. Gu Yiwei''s mouth was filled with a sneer, and her bright eyes were filled with a deep melancholy chill. Then Qu Yanluo heard a voice that she didn''t want to hear in her life: "let''s introduce you, Gu Yiwei, my sister of Cheng Shutang! She was wrongly held when she was a child. She just came home recently, so I have a different surname from her. " Chapter 1432 Cheng Shutang looked at Qu Yanluo and said, "if anyone dares to bully her in the future, it''s bullying me!" Qu Yanluo is silly when she hears this sentence. Gu''s only sister is Cheng Shutang. How can it be! Cheng Shutang added: "as for my sister''s character, I can swear by my reputation that she is absolutely pure. With her identity and ability, do you need to seduce men? As long as she hooks a finger, or tells me which man she likes, I''ll go and get it back for her, but she''s just dead hearted. I''m not happy to recognize Ning Yiqing''s piece of wood! " The employees laughed at his words. The contest between Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang is well known throughout the company. Someone asked: "deputy general manager Ning, is Gu Weiyi really your sister?" "These days, if I dare to recognize my sister, I will be killed by my mother when I go home." Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Although Cheng Shutang never mentioned his identity to anyone, he grew up in a different environment from Ning Yiqing. He grew up step by step and has been in the imperial capital, so some people know his identity background. So there was a light laugh all around. As soon as Qu Yanluo sees that the situation is not right, he wants to slip away. Cheng Shutang sees her action with sharp eyes and says in a cold voice, "Qu Yanluo, you have made it clear to me today. What''s the matter with my sister and Hua Zhifeng?" Qu Yanluo thought of her identification just now, and she also felt ashamed, so she had to say: "I misunderstood you and her, but it''s hard to say about her and instructor Hua. She can''t be instructor Hua''s own sister, can she?" Cheng Shutang laughed angrily: "Hey, you still talk about it. Qu Yanluo, who doesn''t know you like Ning Yiqing, so you try every means to make rumors about my sister. Before she came to the training, you said she was a country girl. You provoked her the first time she came to the company, and now you slander her with such bad rumors!" "Today, if you can''t prove that there is an improper relationship between my sister and Hua Zhifeng, you can''t leave!" As soon as his words were finished, his employees sealed all the way back for Qu Yanluo. Qu Yanluo gnashes her teeth with hatred. She just talks about it casually. Where''s the evidence? So she had to say, "I''m wrong, they don''t matter!" "Sorry!" Cheng Shutang said coldly. Qu Yanluo knew that she couldn''t provoke him, so she had to say to Gu only: "I''m sorry!" After she said this, she planned to leave. Since Cheng Shutang came, Gu Youyi, who had no words, said, "I made such a rumor. Do you want to say sorry and leave? How can it be so easy "Everyone needs to be responsible for what she does!" "I''ve apologized. What else do you want?" Qu Yanluo roars. Gu only said with a smile: "of course, I''ll settle with you! You''ve bullied me like this. If you just let it go, I''ll have to be bullied every day in the future? " With that, she opens Cheng Shutang''s hand on her shoulder, clasps his hands together, and walks toward Qu Yanluo. Qu Yanluo was beaten by Gu Weiyi last time. She has a deep memory. At this time, when she saw Gu Weiyi''s appearance, she was not afraid, but said, "Gu Weiyi, don''t be shameless. I just misunderstood your relationship with Cheng Shutang. Do you want to be so aggressive?" Chapter 1433 Gu only heard Qu Yanluo''s words, his eyes narrowed slightly, showing some danger. But Qu Yanluo didn''t feel it. She continued: "besides, you don''t know what''s the relationship between you and instructor Hua..." At this point, a thin but powerful fist hit her in the face, interrupting the rest of her words. She screamed: "Gu you, you bitch, how dare you hit me! This is the company! You will be punished! Ah... " Gu Weiyi originally wanted to hit her a few punches, but who knew her mouth was so cheap! Gu only never felt that he was a good temper, this matter is related to her bottom line, if she still endure, then she is not Gu only! So Gu only grabbed Qu Yanluo''s hair and directly fixed Qu Yanluo''s head. Once his hair was caught, it was difficult to make efforts. Gu Yiwei slapped Qu Yanluo''s face. This time, she was not polite at all. Cheng Shutang is stunned to see Gu Wei beating others. To tell you the truth, Qu Yanluo''s face is really good. She is a beauty. As a man, it''s not easy to do it. Gu only after such a long physical training, strength is not small, the next few hit, directly to the face of Qu Yanluo puffed. Cheng Shutang suddenly remembers Cheng Su Su''s previous injuries. At this time, he feels that Gu only used to be polite to Cheng Su Su and didn''t beat people like this. Although he felt relieved, he felt that there was not much room for him to play as a brother because of his violent sister! What a melancholy thing it is! But Qu Yanluo originally wanted to scold Gu Weiyi a few more words, but Gu Weiyi finished the meal, and those words could not be uttered. Qu Yanluo''s face has swollen into a pig''s head at this time, but no one comes to persuade him. One is that Cheng Shutang is the only one who supports Gu, and the other is that what Qu Yanluo is doing today is really disgusting. Just when they thought that Gu only finished playing, they saw Gu only pulled apart Qu Yanluo''s clothes with a very rude hand, and the buttons on her clothes immediately fell to the ground. Qu Yanluo is going out today, so what she is wearing is not a work dress, but a coat with some bags. As soon as the overcoat was pulled open, the low necked sweater inside her was revealed. The sweater was the style of a pullover. Gu didn''t pull it off, so he directly tore the collar of Qu Yanluo to reveal her bright red underwear and figure. Qu Yanluo screamed and stretched out her hand to protect her chest. Some of the staff watching the scene turned their heads, but others were peeping. Gu Weiyi said calmly: "you are not a slut every day. You talk about other people every day. I''d like to see what you can do!" Qu Yanluo''s face was so painful that she couldn''t speak. She could only stare at Gu Youyi. Gu Weiwei said quietly: "today, this is just a small lesson for you. If you come to me again to make rumors about me, I will take you off and tie you to the flagpole!" When Gu Weiyi said this, his eyes looked at Qu Yanluo. There was no temperature at the bottom of his eyes. It was frightfully cold. Qu Yanluo was shocked to see the chill in her eyes. She couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t doubt the truth of Gu''s words at this time. Chapter 1434 Qu Yanluo knows that Gu Weiyi dares to tear her clothes in front of so many people today. Gu Weiyi can do the same thing next time! Isn''t Gu only a country girl? Don''t you think she''s timid? Isn''t she stupid? Is Gu only real? Gu only saw a trace of fear in Qu Yanluo''s eyes. She gave a cold smile and said slowly: "in your heart, I''m afraid you still want me to be punished? There''s one thing I think it''s necessary to let you know that I''m not an employee in the company and I''m not bound by the terms of the company! " "If you''re upset and want to trouble me, just let me know! I''ll be waiting any time! " Qu Yanluo''s body trembles slightly. She has never seen such a girl as Gu alone! Cheng Shutang is afraid that this thing will go on uncontrollably. After all, Qu Yanluo has a background. He should even say, "I''m not afraid. I''ll be your backer in the future. Whoever bullies you is bullying me!" He said to the staff around him, "OK, let''s go!" The staff around spread out. Qu Yanluo stood up with swollen face and red eyes. Her eyes were full of venom, but she didn''t dare to look after the only one. She reached out and picked up the coat that Gu Weiyi had thrown on the ground, and then walked away. Although she had suffered losses in Gu''s only hand before, those losses before were nothing compared with today''s. She knew that after today, she was afraid that she would become a laughing stock of the whole company! She is not reconciled! How could she be trampled under her feet like this! Gu only has been lazy to pay attention to her, and then turned to look at Cheng Shutang asked: "how do you come?" "Someone has cheated my sister. How can I not come?" Cheng Shutang said boldly. Gu only smell speech lightly a smile, he today''s appearance, still really have a bit like elder brother''s appearance. Cheng Shutang asked: "how do you quarrel with Qu Yanluo?" "Maybe I''m too beautiful. She''s jealous of my beauty." Gu''s only answer. Cheng Shutang Gu only sat down outside the training camp, holding his head in one hand, and didn''t know what he was thinking. Cheng Shutang finally found the abnormality: "eh? What about flowers? Now it''s training time. Why don''t you see others? " "Something''s going on." Gu only replied: "I''m actually a little curious about where he''s gone, and I don''t know if he can save Ning Yiqing." Cheng Shutang looks at Gu Youyi with worried face. He reaches out his hand and touches his nose, but he doesn''t say anything after all. Gu only at this time worry, also did not notice his abnormality, she still did not want to understand where the flower know wind, and what. Cheng Shutang comforted her by seeing her like this: "you really don''t have to worry about Ning Yiqing. That boy is smart. No one can count him. Even if everything seems to be against him now, I believe he can break the deadlock and save himself." Gu only did not speak, Cheng Shutang then said: "but even if he really had an accident, I don''t think you need to be sad. At that time, I''ll help you find a handsome guy who is more handsome than him, has a better temper and knows how to be considerate!" Gu only thought that if he wasn''t her brother, she would have hit him on the head! In the evening, Gu only went to see Ning Yiqing again, and then she found one thing: Ning Yiqing is gone! Chapter 1435 Gu only found that after this, the whole person was a little confused. For a moment, she was a little anxious, or not disappeared, but was locked up in other places. Gu Weiyi couldn''t find Ning Yiqing after looking for all the buildings. She was also curious about where he was going? Gu''s only heart is a little uneasy, but in this case, as soon as Ning Yiqing disappears, she has no choice but to go home and wait for him to come back. Because she knew that in this case, no matter who she asked for help, she was determined to harm someone, and she was not willing to expand the scope of this matter. Ning Yiqing is not missing immediately. If Gu only goes to Su tingxue, Su tingxue will tell Gu only where he is, because Su tingxue, as one of the witnesses at this time, participates in the hearing of the espionage case which has been making a lot of noise a while ago. The hearing is actually an internal review meeting of the company, which is also called a small trial and training court by people outside. In fact, the small trial and training court is a procedure before it is formally sent out of the company for law enforcement. If the suspicion can be eliminated at this step, then everything will be over. If the suspicion can not be eliminated here, then the whole matter will be sent to the court, and it will be very difficult to recover. At this time, Ning Yiqing has to face such a small trial and training court, which is under the scrutiny of several old leaders of the company and people from the personnel department. Because Su tingxue was involved in the spy case last time, she was allowed to participate under Su tingxue''s strong request. Ning Beichuan is also with her. These days Ning Beichuan is very busy, but he is quite calm about it. He just looks at Ning Yiqing and sits there without moving or talking. In addition to them, there are five censors, two high-level hearing officers. When Ning Yiqing was brought in, all her eyes fell on him. There was not much expression on his face. The whole person looked the same as usual, and even could not see the tension on him. Ning Yiqing saw the scale of the examination site, her eyes showed a cold, but very flat to sit there. At this time, his mood is relatively calm. The only thing that is not calm is that he is worried about Gu Weiwei. I don''t know if she has got the information he told her last night, and I don''t know if she will go to him again tonight? If she can''t find him, I don''t know if she will be worried? After he sat down, the whole person''s expression was very calm, slightly raised eyebrows and asked: "if you have any questions, just ask! I''m going home after that. " According to relevant regulations, when a company reviews a person, if it has not produced evidence to prove that someone is guilty for more than ten days, it needs to release the person. Today is the seventh day. Similarly, if there is evidence to prove someone guilty and someone can''t defend himself, he will be detained indefinitely, and there is a great probability that he will be sent out for trial and training. This provision is not written in explicit terms, but it is a tacit provision recognized by all. In fact, when a person is censored, it''s easy to have one or another problems. It''s definitely not an easy thing to extract oneself from something. As soon as Ning Yiqing''s words were finished, manager Liu immediately said coldly, "you still have a lot of things to explain clearly. You''re afraid you can''t leave for the moment." Chapter 1436 Ning Yiqing looked at manager Liu and said, "didn''t I explain it clearly? I think every detail is very clear, but you are too stupid. I gave you the answer, but you can''t confirm it. Today, if you can''t get the answer again, I will go home. " Manager Liu''s face suddenly turned red. These days Ning Yiqing has explained some materials, and the materials involve too many things, which are beyond his authority. These days he has also found someone to check, but the results of the check have not come out yet. He asked the verification team, which said that those things need to be investigated in detail in the past to get the correct answer. Because Ning Yiqing''s case involves too many things, it''s hard to catch up with them. The leaders of the organization department have decided to let Ning Yiqing go to the external examination organ for verification. But manager Liu feels that the people above seem to be in a hurry to deal with this matter, and they haven''t checked it clearly. So he sends Ning Yiqing to the outside for examination. If he really comes up with any evidence at that time, it will cause a lot of trouble. That''s why we have this little review tonight. It''s a small censorship. The configuration of censorship is very high. Except for manager Liu, all of them are famous people in the imperial capital. Ning Beichuan hears Ning Yiqing''s words, but stares at him and says: "you can''t go home unless you explain things clearly!" He said to the other examiners next to him: "he has this character since he was a child, and I have no way to deal with him, but I have seen the audit information they have submitted. I want to ask, when will the information be reviewed?" Manager Liu takes a look at his immediate superior manager Wang. Manager Wang is also a bit big on this case. There are too many things involved in it. The information in his hand seems to point to Ning Yiqing, but after Ning Yiqing refutes those things pointing to Ning Yiqing, several loopholes are revealed. Manager Wang hasn''t said anything yet. On the other hand, a 50 year old leader surnamed Yu who came to participate in the review gave Ning Yiqing a cold look and said, "here, you can''t help being arrogant!" "No matter what kind of background you have and what kind of achievements you have made in the past, you are very suspicious now. I advise you to cooperate with the investigation instead of pointing out that someone can help you!" He finished saying to return to see rather North Chuan one eye, eye ground some disdain. If Ning Yiqing is convicted this time, Ning Beichuan will also be implicated. Ning Beichuan''s term of office is about to end. As long as Ning Yiqing''s case is confirmed, Ning Beichuan will not be re elected. At that time, even if the Ning family still had master Ning there, it would also be hard to escape the fate of decline, and he would have nothing to fear from the Ning family. Ning Beichuan has a light complexion. He doesn''t say anything about the accusation of the leader surnamed Yu, because it''s superfluous to say anything now. Seeing that Ning Beichuan didn''t refute, the leader surnamed Yu felt a little proud. After fighting with Ning Beichuan for many years, he had been dissatisfied with Ning Beichuan for a long time. At this time, he would like to find such an opportunity to suppress the Ning family. He then slowly said: "manager Wang, don''t waste your time. Let''s start the trial!" Manager Wang answered, and the leader surnamed Yu turned his head and said to Su tingxue with a smile: "President Su, the scum in such an organization almost hurt you. It''s really a cancer. Are you right?" Chapter 1437 Su tingxue couldn''t see much expression on her face. She glanced at manager Wang and said, "nothing is settled now. It''s too early for you to say that." The leader surnamed Yu was not amused. He snorted and did not speak. Su tingxue''s eyes fall on Ning Yiqing''s face. She is worried. Gu only knows how much she likes Ning Yiqing. Now Ning Yiqing has such a big problem, and she doesn''t know if Gu only knows. Although she has some opinions on Ning Yiqing, she can trust her character. She doesn''t believe Ning Yiqing will do such a thing. She also recognized that Ning Yiqing had the strength to prove his innocence. Manager Wang took out a pile of materials and read the key sentence: "when you were on a mission five years ago... Do you recognize the above?" "There''s a thing about it." Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows slightly PICK: "but it is completely different from what you described. First of all, I have not been bribed by anyone. From the beginning to the end, I am loyal to my company. Secondly, your words have a smear on me. As a professional manager, the benefits of the company always come first." "However, when I am carrying out a task, sometimes I have to make some disguises in order to complete the task. You can''t doubt my character just because of my disguises. It''s just like you ate fried dough sticks in the morning and were accidentally caught by others, and then others suspect you ate fried dough sticks every morning." "It''s very likely that you don''t eat fried dough sticks at all. That day, eating fried dough sticks was just a whim. It''s ridiculous to summarize my task with such a one-sided understanding." Manager Wang''s brow frowned: "you are cunning! At that time, you were the only one who knew about it. There were really big problems. For example, after you rescued the hostages and attacked them, why didn''t you blow up their headquarters according to the previous plan? " "What''s more, why do you still have their contact information and connection information over the years?" "You are not cleaning up the spies in the operation of cleaning up the spy some time ago, but you are seeking self-interest! The organization that works for you, doesn''t it? " Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of cold meaning: "it''s really a pig like brain. Even if you can''t find out such a simple thing, you can believe those lies." "Be honest!" Manager Wang roared: "now the evidence is solid. If you don''t explain the matter clearly, you''ll be examined by the outside." Ning Yiqing sneered: "since you say the evidence is conclusive, please take out the evidence." Manager Wang immediately put a pile of information in front of Ning Yiqing and said, "the evidence is here. What else do you have to say?" "However, some information about the spy''s counter attack can not be used as evidence." Ning Yiqing''s tone was cold. Manager Wang was very angry by his words: "they are all my law-abiding people. They are not the kind of spies you said!" Ning Yiqing sneered: "is that as long as I can prove that they are spies, their identification of me is not tenable?" "Of course." Manager Wang said coldly, "but your materials must be fair and just, otherwise, you are slandering!" Ning Yiqing said with a smile: "well, can I call someone to send the information now?" Chapter 1438 Manager Wang said in a deep voice, "give me your number and I''ll call you!" Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said, "OK, then you dial this number." After he said that, he reported a number, and manager Wang called a number suspiciously. After three rings, he got through. After a few words, manager Wang''s face changed slightly, and then politely said, "please go there yourself." After he hung up the phone, he looked at Ning Yiqing in surprise. Ning Yiqing was still cold. He said slowly, "the information will come soon. Now I will refute the accusations against me one by one." Ning Yiqing reached out and picked up the pile of materials that manager Wang had put in front of him and said, "let''s start with the recent events that happened that day. I believe I don''t need to say more about why we launched that action." Ning Yiqing glanced at the leader surnamed Yu and said: "there are some things I didn''t say before, because the time is not mature. I say at this time, because some people can''t help but show their tail. If I guess correctly, the room has been surrounded by people. As soon as I get out of here, I will be killed." "The security here is very good. It can''t happen!" Manager Wang said in a deep voice, but before he finished speaking, he heard the gunfire coming from outside. Manager Wang''s face has changed greatly, not only his, but also the leader surnamed Yu''s. Ning Yiqing said calmly: "you don''t have to be afraid. I had expected this, so I made arrangements for it. All the bought guards outside should have been arrested at this time." As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by a knock on the door. Manager Wang suddenly a face nervous, Ning Yiqing said: "go to open the door, it''s my own people." Manager Wang looked at him suspiciously, but he didn''t have the courage to open the door for a moment. Ning Beichuan slowly stood up and opened the door. Outside were Qian Shuangshuang and Wang Xi, who dragged several guards in. The guards were shot in their hands or legs at this time, and they had lost their fighting ability. Manager Wang also recognized them. They were indeed the guards of the security guard this evening. Manager Wang looked at Ning Yiqing suspiciously and said, "do you want to find your accomplice to escape by force?" "I won''t do such stupid things, Wang Xi. Tell them who these people are?" Ning Yiqing said slowly. Wang Xi took out a stack of materials from his pocket and said, "this is their life and training materials when they were young. There is also a picture of them connecting with poisonous snakes." Manager Wang''s face changed when he heard the word "poisonous snake". In fact, he has been ordered to investigate this matter all these years, so he is particularly sensitive to the name of poisonous snake. He once took a picture of poisonous snake by chance. So when manager Wang saw the picture of one of the guards and the snake together, he was shocked. If the resources provided by Ning Yiqing are true, the security personnel of the relevant departments are afraid that something has gone wrong. So manager Wang picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, his face was not very good. He looked down at the information and was more and more frightened. He asked Ning Yiqing in surprise, "why didn''t you take out these materials before?" Chapter 1439 "Take it out for you to beat grass and scare snakes?" Ning Yiqing sneered: "do you think you can beat such a group of vicious and crafty spies with your intelligence?" Manager Wang was flushed by Ning Yiqing''s words. Although he was uncomfortable, he also felt that Ning Yiqing''s words were reasonable. Now he had to say with a cold face, "do they have any friends?" "Of course." Ning Yiqing picked up the materials that manager Wang had put in front of him, turned them over and said, "if there were no accomplices, their intelligence would not have been able to do such comprehensive information to frame me." "But to be honest, their means have increased recently, and the materials of these reports are really interesting. They all talk about the crux of the matter, and they are not easy to prove. It''s also that I have dealt with them a lot, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll fall into their hands this time." "Now, let''s prove these things one by one." Manager Wang is more comfortable to hear Ning Yiqing''s words. He thinks that Ning Yiqing is not the only one who bullies him. But the leader surnamed Yu was angry: "I''m afraid these are all traps! Ning Yiqing, you are so brave. It''s time to play like this! " "Don''t worry!" Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "I haven''t talked about your business yet. It''s useless for you to be so anxious now." The leader surnamed Yu was angry: "I''ll call now and announce your evil deeds!" When he finished, he went to get the phone. Although Ning Yiqing was wearing handcuffs, his hand only moved slightly, and the handcuffs were opened. As soon as he caught the leader surnamed Yu, he said, "now I''m afraid I can''t let you call out, because once I make a call, I''ll scare you. I''ve been in there for so many days in vain." He had a lot of strength. He only met the leader surnamed Yu and twisted his hand behind him. The leader surnamed Yu roared: "counter, counter! Ning Beichuan, is that how you teach your son? " Ning Beichuan said faintly: "my eyes are not very good. I can''t see anything." The leader surnamed Yu was so angry that he almost didn''t breathe. When they came in today, the leader surnamed Yu once said to Ning Beichuan, "what your son has done is amazing. If I were you, I would be blind if I went in later. I can''t see that son. Maybe I can escape this disaster." Ning Beichuan said that, which is really equivalent to slapping the leader surnamed Yu in the face. Ning Yi Qing''s corners of the mouth smoked, and then calmly said: "you don''t have to worry about this matter, you will know it in a moment." Another leader surnamed Liu, who came with the leader surnamed Yu, didn''t speak from beginning to end. Seeing this scene, he just narrowed his eyes and didn''t stop him. Manager Wang had finished reading the pile of information, and his face became very ugly. At this time, he didn''t say anything, but just sat there. Ning Yiqing said, "well, we can go to the second one." When his voice dropped, the telephone rang. All the people in the room looked at each other. Ning Yiqing went to the phone and pressed the hands-free button. Everyone in the room could hear their conversation. Then his voice changed: "Hello, I''m Liu Chunfa." Chapter 1440 As soon as Ning Yiqing''s words were finished, the face of the leader surnamed Liu finally changed. His subordinates consciously went to touch his pocket, but Wang Xi had already put a gun on his head, and he didn''t dare move. Because the hands-free is on, the voice from the other end of the phone is very clear. It''s an old voice: "I''ll go out and arrange it later, change the plan, and don''t let Ning Yiqing go out for trial and training. He will die here tonight..." At the other end of the phone, Liu Chunfa finally coughed. Wang Xi immediately put his hand over his mouth. The other end of the phone immediately alertly asked: "what happened?" Ning Yiqing said in Liu Chunfa''s voice, "it''s OK. You can always rest assured. I know about this." "Clean things up." He hung up at the end of the line. The phone hung up, the room suddenly quiet terrible. At this time, the leader surnamed Yu widened his eyes and looked at Liu Chunfa in disbelief. Liu Chunfa knelt down on the ground and said, "I was coerced! It has nothing to do with me! " When he said this, he quickly took out a knife in his pocket and cut it directly at Su tingxue. He is a smart man. Although their task this time is to kill Ning Yiqing, Ning Yiqing is too smart and skillful. He knows in his heart that he has no ability to kill Ning Yiqing. So take this opportunity to kill Su tingxue. That way, his family will not be angry. But Ning Yiqing had been prepared. When he moved, he broke his arm. He screamed and fell the knife on the ground. Su tingxue''s face is also a little ugly at this time. She immediately understands that when she comes to the hearing today, she is afraid that she has been trapped by others, who want to get rid of her. All the people in the room changed their faces again because of the series of changes. Manager Wang was a little angry in his eyes. At first, he didn''t believe Ning Yiqing''s words very much, and he was just skeptical about his materials. But at this time, he found that things might be different from what he expected. He couldn''t help looking at Ning Yiqing, but Ning Yiqing said slowly: "I''m sorry to surprise you today. I''ll ask you to explain what happened this year." Manager Wang nodded his head subconsciously. Just at this moment, there was another knock on the door outside. Then he saw Mao Suiyi come in. Manager Wang said, "thank you for coming so late." Mao Suiyi took a look at the blood in the room. When he came in, he found several corpses outside. His eyes fell on Ning Yiqing: "I''ve sent you the information. I need to help you in the future." Ning Yiqing nodded lightly: "I will not be polite to the chairman." Mao Suiyi is very satisfied with his appearance. This information was told by Ning Yiqing before he was taken away, and let him take it out when Ning Yiqing had an accident. In fact, Mao Suiyi didn''t take a close look before, just took a look on the way. In fact, he has unconditional trust in Ning Yiqing, so when Ning Yiqing asked him for help, he immediately agreed. It turns out that there is a tacit agreement between them. Mao Suiyi left after he sent the information. He had other things to deal with. Chapter 1441 Ning Yiqing made such a scene here, and the outside was already busy. He came in before the layout of the Bureau, at this time it is time to close the net. When he accompanied Gu Yiqing to Lingcheng at the beginning, he wanted to give these people a chance to do it. They thought Ning Yiqing was not in the imperial capital for better design, but they didn''t expect Ning Yiqing to pay special attention to them all the time. He had already taken measures to deal with them and acted immediately when they showed their feet. After manager Wang took over the pile of information sent by Mao Suiyi, his face changed again. The leader surnamed Yu asked, "what else did you send?" Manager Wang said in a low voice: "all the people who said Ning Yiqing was a spy and they were victims had problems. It has been confirmed that they were all spies, so..." He looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "so he was wronged." The face of the leader surnamed Yu changed several times, but he finally remembered another thing: "who is the person who just called?" Manager Wang replied, "I don''t know yet, but I''ll find out where the number is from." The leader surnamed Yu turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "when did you find that Liu Chunfa had a problem?" Ning Yiqing did not answer his question, but said slowly: "now let''s confirm the third thing." The first two things, one is that there are spies in some guards outside to assassinate Ning Yiqing, the other is the identification of Ning Yiqing as a spy. When those people become spies, the inference that Ning Yiqing is a spy will be broken. According to this progress, the third thing is Ning Yiqing''s work abroad, which also has flaws and doubts. Ning Yiqing''s face was cold, but he was curious in the eyes of all the people. How did he want to explain this? Just then, the phone rang again and everyone was surprised. When the first phone rang just now, Ning Yiqing imitated Liu Chunfa''s voice after receiving the phone call, and then set up the shocking news. The phone rang again, and their hearts were a little uneasy. Who is going to have bad luck? Originally, they tried Ning Yiqing. Now, they feel like Ning Yiqing. They immediately sorted out what they had done, as if they had not done anything harmful to the interests of the company, so they unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Just as before, Ning Yiqing turned on the hands-free, but this time the voice on the phone didn''t complain about anything, only calmly said: "it''s exploded." "Hard work." Ning Yiqing said calmly. He didn''t say anything on the other end of the phone and hung up. Everyone is very curious to see Ning Yiqing, they want to know what blew up. Ning Yiqing didn''t have the slightest idea to sell the key at this time. He said calmly: "before, you didn''t always question why I didn''t eliminate the overseas organization within the agreed time. I''ll explain now." "The address of the organization given to me in the previous information is only a branch. I think if we eliminate all of them in that way, we can only remove a small number of people, which will not cause too much harm to the organization." "So I didn''t touch them at that time, but I''ve been paying attention to that organization all these years, you may not know." Chapter 1442 Ning Yiqing said slowly: "my operation at that time, today also happened to say, I used another identity to enter the organization, when I left, they all thought I was dead." "Before I left, I had plotted against two staff members of that organization. They have been providing intelligence for me all these years. What I want to do is to bring the spy organization with great harm to one pot." "Before, their positions were not very high, but after so many years, they have grown up and become the middle-level of the spy organization. Coincidentally, before this incident, they have found the headquarters of that organization." "I asked them to make some arrangements, but these days I have been locked in the interrogation room, so I have not been very clear about the progress of that matter, but according to my agreement with them, they will start tonight." "Just now, they have bombed the headquarters of that organization, and the important personnel in it should not escape." When he finished this paragraph with a very flat tone, everyone was stunned and didn''t respond for a while. Manager Wang had the quickest reaction. He reached out and turned on the TV in the room. The latest report came from it: "there was a violent explosion in a chemical plant in Luozhou, m country..." Manager Wang stays in front of the TV. He can''t help but turn his head and look at Ning Yiqing. It''s not only him, but all the people present are looking at Ning Yiqing, trying to find some clues from these two things. Ning Yiqing''s face was still calm. He explained faintly: "that factory is not an ordinary chemical factory, but a manufacturer of weapons." How terrible the explosion of a weapons factory will be, I can think of it. The pictures in the TV are not so terrible. That large area of factory has been razed to the ground. I''m afraid none of the people in it can come out alive. Manager Wang''s brain is a little confused. What happened tonight is far from what he expected. All this is totally different from what he expected. What''s going to be sent to external censorship? What''s going to be a spy? It''s going to blow his head a little dizzy. Ning Yiqing a calm calm appearance, turned to look at manager Wang asked: "I now clear their suspicion?" Manager Wang nodded subconsciously. Ning Yiqing said slowly: "since I have cleared my suspicion, can I go?" Manager Wang was about to nod his head when manager Liu, who had already recovered, stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve. He immediately recovered and said, "I need to ask the leader above about this matter." It''s said to ask for instructions, but it''s quite clear. It''s impossible to interrogate Ning Yiqing again. Ning Yiqing glanced at him, his heart inexplicably some panic, he did so many cases, or the first time encountered such a case, the reversal of this thing is too fierce! Ning Yiqing''s heart at this time is not as calm as he shows. On the contrary, he is a little fidgety. The reason for fidgety is that he is afraid that Gu has been waiting outside for a long time. But he also knows that the series of things he arranged this evening have already made those people dizzy. I''m afraid the meeting outside has become a mess. He had already made arrangements outside, made a series of arrangements, and everything was under his control. Chapter 1443 In Ning Yiqing''s opinion, those people with ulterior motives want to kill him? It''s not so easy. In this world, anyone who wants to kill him has already died. Although he can use his means to deal with this matter very arrogantly, he also knows that when this matter is dealt with to this step, the leader above must be given time to react. Ning Beichuan stood up and said: "I have finished hearing this matter. I have something to say. Ning Yiqing is my son. Before the matter is determined, I can''t say anything from my standpoint." "But apart from the fact that Ning Yiqing is my son, as a leader, I am quite dissatisfied with the way you handled the case. You have not found out what it is, and you will be convicted of Ning Yiqing just by subjective guess." "I will urge the relevant departments to thoroughly investigate this case, and many comrades will be upset by your way of doing things." His status is very high, and his words are very important. Although he didn''t participate too much in this matter from the beginning to the end, it doesn''t prevent him from making it clear, nor does it prevent him from standing up for Ning Yiqing at this time. Yu Gong, he is the leader of AI CAI. The best employees in the company are stigmatized like this. He needs to come out of this. In private, he is Ning Yiqing''s father, and he will stand up for Ning Yiqing. Manager Wang was in a cold sweat when he heard Ning Beichuan''s words. Although they also checked the matter, they were fair and conservative in the early stage of handling it, but they were more or less impatient in the later stage of handling it. He quickly apologized to Ning Beichuan, but Ning Beichuan said: "I don''t need to apologize for this, I just need a reasonable explanation." Ning Beichuan said and walked away, but manager Wang''s forehead was full of sweat. When he saw that Su tingxue was still there, he said, "President Su, this time it''s just a misunderstanding. Please help us to say something nice in front of the minister." Su tingxue looks at Qingleng. In fact, she is angry in her heart. Ning Yiqing was framed by these people this time because he has strong ability and has been on guard for a long time. Otherwise, this time, he is afraid of being caught and turned over, and he will probably become a wrong case. She glanced at manager Wang faintly and said: "this matter is clear now, but I think there are more things to check. Manager Wang, you have been used like this, don''t you think you are too stupid?" Manager Wang was so choked by her words that he didn''t know what to say. They had heard that Su tingxue had a straight temper before. At this time, he felt so real that he didn''t really feel good. It''s just that when they dealt with this matter from the beginning, they seemed to have been taken away with rhythm. At this time, when Su tingxue said so, they had a feeling of being used as knives. So he blushed and said, "what premier Su said is that this time we did something wrong." "You have no problem." Su tingxue looked at him and said, "it''s just that you''re afraid of getting more thoughts on this matter. Don''t let it happen again in the future. Ning Yiqing has been wronged so much, but you have to ask the superior to let him go. I don''t know if I have the face to protect him first?" Manager Wang knows that he has offended the Ning family because of this task. At this time, where is he willing to offend the Su family? Chapter 1444 So manager Wang quickly sold Su tingxue a face, said: "President Su has always been honest, this is something everyone can trust, this time also really let deputy general manager Ning wronged, with President Su guarantee, naturally can leave now." Su tingxue turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "let''s go!" Ning Yiqing knows that Su tingxue won''t go out to protect him under normal circumstances. At this time, it should be Gu Youyi who stands out. Although he can go out tomorrow according to the normal process, he doesn''t want to stay in this place for a moment, let alone let Gu Youyi worry about him. After they went out, Ning Yiqing said, "thank you, mom!" Su tingxue turned to look at him and said, "Yiqing, I don''t mean you. This time, no matter what kind of plan you had before, you can''t be so bold. As long as one link goes wrong, I''m afraid you can''t get out!" Although Su tingxue didn''t say anything tonight, she could see these things quite clearly. It''s clear that Ning Yiqing had planned this before. To put it bluntly, he turned himself into a bait to catch the people behind the scenes. This practice is not wrong in essence. But now she is Ning Yiqing''s mother-in-law. She has been upset since she learned about it these days. She has used a lot of relationships to inquire about it. At the same time, she is worried that Gu Wei will be anxious when she knows about it. So this matter Su tingxue even if is anxious, also has been hiding from Gu only. Ning Yiqing nodded her head and said, "what my mother said is that I didn''t think about it well." In fact, it broke out a little earlier than he expected. Now when he comes back to think about it, he is afraid. He thought that he could handle it well, but he didn''t expect that the people behind the scenes were so anxious and eager to kill him. What he didn''t expect was that Gu only knew about it. These days, Gu only worried about it. When Su tingxue heard that he was so quick to admit his mistake, she was also a little surprised, so she said with a smile: "you are also the time to admit your mistake?" "If you do something wrong, you have to admit it." Ning Yiqing sighed and said, "Mom, the only one who knows about me." Su listen to snow Leng for a while, Ning Yi Qing and then said: "I will not let her worry about me like this." Su tingxue has a lot of feelings when she thinks about it. She knows that Ning Yiqing is afraid that Gu Yiqing is worried, so she keeps it from Gu Yiqing. Gu Yiqing knows that Ning Yiqing is worried and keeps it from her. In fact, with the ability of the Su family, they also got involved in Ning Yiqing''s case this time, but it would be very troublesome. This time, Su tingxue didn''t ignore Ning Yiqing, but he did a lot of things in private. But if Gu only came to ask Su tingxue to save Ning Yiqing, then the Su family might have to take a more radical approach to this matter. I''m afraid there will be other things in the future. Gu only than Su tingxue expected to be more sensible, but also know the general. Su tingxue looked at him and said, "if you love her and worry about you, you will know better in your heart. You are not the same as before. You can''t ignore it as before." She hesitated for a moment, but she couldn''t help saying, "if something really happens to you, I can immediately find a better man for the only one!" Chapter 1445 Su listens to the words of snow, Ning Yi Qing in the heart listens to extremely uncomfortable, what mean to only find a better man? He looked at Su tingxue and said, "Mom, my only heart is the best man in the world. Where do you find a better man than me?" Su tingxue well! Why didn''t she see this kid so narcissistic before? Ning Yiqing then said: "Mom doesn''t have to worry. I promised the only one to live with her for a lifetime, so I won''t let myself have anything, and I will never give mom another chance to find a son-in-law." He turned and left. It''s not good to have a strong mother-in-law. The good thing is that only such a mother-in-law can give birth to an excellent daughter like Gu Youyi. The bad thing is that her mother-in-law is too resourceful. If he really has an accident, her beloved daughter Rubao''s mother-in-law can help Gu Youyi find a better son-in-law every minute. As long as he thinks of Gu''s situation with other men, he will be crazy! Su tingxue sees Ning Yiqing''s sullen back, and her mouth rises slightly. This son-in-law is not bad, but she has a big idea. She has to stand out for her daughter all the time, so that Ning Yiqing has a sense of urgency, and she will be the only one better to look after in the future. Her daughter is no longer a girl without background from a small place like Lingcheng! When Ning Yiqing walked around the corner, he saw Ning Beichuan waiting for him there. Seeing him coming out, he relaxed. How dangerous this time, father and son are very clear, although the final result is good, but there are too many worrying links in the middle, and Ning family is almost involved in this matter. Ning Beichuan looked at Ning Yiqing did not speak, just reached out and patted him on the shoulder, he whispered: "Dad, this time let you worry." Ning Beichuan sighed: "you boy, you have never been relieved. Where did you come from to worry?" Ning Yi Qing light a smile: "that you think I this time arrange of how?" Ning Beichuan glared at him and said: "from the perspective of leadership, your arrangement this time is almost perfect, but from the perspective of father, your arrangement this time is just a piece of shit!" Ning Yiqing didn''t get angry when she heard this. She just said, "aunt Su has just finished training me. Dad, you can''t teach me any more. If you continue to teach me, it will hurt my confidence. In the future, I will be afraid of my hands and feet." Ning Beichuan seems to have heard Tianda''s joke: "are you afraid of your hands and feet? Ning Yiqing, I''m your Lao Tzu. I can''t understand what virtue you are! When you are so old, there has never been anything you dare not do! " Ning Yiqing thought about it and asked, "Dad, am I excellent?" Ning Beichuan really wants to scold him and hurt him again, but Ning Beichuan can''t scold him for thinking about the pressure and worries Ning Yiqing is facing during this period. Ning Beichuan sighed and said, "come on, come home with me! I left home a year ago, and I haven''t been back for such a long time. Your mother and your grandfather are worried! " Ning Yiqing wants to be with Gu only at this time. Ning Beichuan sees his thoughts and even says, "look at your promise. If you don''t go home today, I''m afraid your grandfather''s heart disease will happen again!" Ning Yiqing took a look at Ning Beichuan and felt from the bottom of his heart that his father had more and more leadership style. Chapter 1446 Ning Beichuan didn''t say what would happen to Miao Bihu, but Ning Yiqing and Ning Beichuan both know that they can''t hide Miao Bihu from him. If he doesn''t go back to Ning''s home tonight and take care of the only one, Miao Bihu won''t be able to jump if they know? He is not afraid of Miao Bihu jumping, but after the last incident, he knows that if he forcibly interferes with Miao Bihu and Gu''s only way of getting along, he is afraid that the consequences will be even more unpredictable. Ning Yiqing is annoyed to think of Miao Bihu''s attitude towards Gu Yiwei. However, he knows that master Ning must be very worried at this time. He really should go back to Ning''s home first, so he nods his head lightly. Ning Beichuan was relieved to see him look like this. He was really afraid that the bastard would run to Gu Yiwei instead of going home. The imperial capital tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. Ning Yiqing made a lot of arrangements before. When the factory in M country exploded, everything started. Now he doesn''t need to stare at it. The layout he had made before was also officially closed at this time, including the number he had called to communicate with Liu Chunfa before. It''s just that the man is very careful. It''s a public phone. Even if we find it there, we can''t find out more useful information. In recent years, monitoring has not been formally popular, let alone Skynet system. The public phone only needs to plug in a card to make a call, and that kind of phone card can be bought with money on the market, so there is no way to check it. But tonight''s action is undoubtedly valuable. The people who participated in Ning Yiqing''s trial are basically controlled. The identity of the person who first came forward to report Ning Yiqing has been completely verified: he is just a person who took the money to report. When he asked for details, he would ask three questions. But even so, the relevant departments also found traces of silk, some hidden behind the people also gradually surfaced. Gu only failed to find Ning Yiqing, her heart all kinds of uneasiness, she called Cheng Shutang to ask the situation, the operator said Cheng Shutang went out to carry out the task, not in the regiment. She calls Hua Zhifeng again, but he hasn''t come back yet. Gu only can''t find them, so he doesn''t know the progress of Ning Yiqing''s case at all. She stood alone by the side of the road, now it was spring, the day was getting warmer, but in this late night, she felt the piercing cold. Because she was afraid, she suddenly felt lonely. Her life after rebirth was relatively smooth because of her efforts, but because of the death of her grandparents, she felt that she had expanded after all. This period of life, there are too many things that she can''t grasp, but also too many things that make her panic. The future life is still unpredictable for her, and she will not become omnipotent because she is reborn. She went back to the room, but she couldn''t make it. She wanted to take out a book to read and calm down, but found that she couldn''t read a word for the first time. This feeling was not a good thing for her. She held her chin with one hand and thought a lot of things in her mind. Because her memory was so good, she also wrote down the pile of numbers that Hua Zhifeng had copied down today. At this time, she was really bored and simply went to study those numbers. Chapter 1447 It''s just that those numbers are combined with a specific password. No matter how clever Gu is, it''s impossible to decipher them at this time. She scolded Hua Zhifeng fiercely in her heart. He told her what those numbers meant and what they meant? All kinds of worries about her being here alone! After she scolds Hua Zhifeng, she begins to scold Ning Yiqing. She thinks that he is the most hateful and makes her worry all day. At this point, she felt powerless. Gu only didn''t sleep that night. The next morning, after washing her face, she decided to go to Ning''s home to ask about the situation. She knows that when a person doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s easy to knock him down with imagination. She didn''t want to think about it any more. The best way to find out these things is to go to Ning''s house, because Ning''s house must be the most informed one. When she arrived at the compound, she was the guard on duty yesterday. Because she knew her, the guard asked her to register and let her in. Gu only went to Ning''s home a little uneasy. After ringing the doorbell, Miao Bihu opened the door. Today''s Miao Bihu looks much more enthusiastic than yesterday, with a just right smile on his face: "the only one is coming, come on in." Gu only saw her smile and felt the sun rising from the west, but politely asked, "aunt Miao, is grandfather Ning at home?" "Yes." Miao Bihu said with a smile. Gu only good shoes into Ning home, Ning old man looked at her with a smile, said: "did not eat breakfast, blue lake, to the only bowl of porridge." Gu just wanted to say that there was no need to bother. As soon as he turned around, he saw Ning Yiqing sitting on the dining table drinking porridge. Seeing her coming in, he refused to let Miao Bihu serve porridge. He took a bowl for her. Gu only didn''t expect that he had come back and was now at Ning''s home. She thought of her anxiety when she found out that he was not in the building last night. She was worried that he didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t say a word when she came out. It''s not right. When he''s on a mission or something, he never tells her. He has promised her things, it seems that there is no one let him in mind. Her heart is a little sad, but at this time is in Ning''s home, she did not say much, just called him and said: "no, I had breakfast." Ning Yiqing feels the fluctuation of her mood and frowns slightly at the moment. She came to Ning''s house in such a hurry. Miao Bihu looked at her with some mysterious eyes. She couldn''t turn around and left, so she said with a smile, "grandfather Ning, I''m here to play chess with you." Ning old son looked at Ning Yiqing, and looked after the only, heart a clear, but said with a smile: "or the only filial piety, a holiday to accompany me." At this time, he had finished his breakfast, took out his pieces with a smile, and said with a smile, "I will win today!" Gu''s mood at this time is absolutely not good, and she didn''t sleep last night. When she played chess, her energy was hard to avoid. She lost three games in a row. Master Ning felt that he was bullying her today. Seeing her blue and slightly haggard face under her eyes, he was angry with Ning Yiqing. He said with a smile, "I don''t want to play chess today. The only way is to accompany me out." Chapter 1448 Gu only one should a, a big and a small two people put the pieces away, and then slowly out of the Ning family. Ning Yiqing also felt guilty at this time, so she said: "grandfather, I''ll accompany you." When he got up, Miao Bihu said: "Yiqing, you just came back from the task. You should be very tired. Have a good rest first!" Ning Yiqing ignores her and goes out directly. Miao Bihu''s face doesn''t look good, but it''s hard to stop him. What she couldn''t understand in her heart was why the three men in the Ning family were so optimistic about Gu only, but she couldn''t find what she liked in Gu only. At this time, she was worried. What should Gu Weiyi do if she married into Ning''s family? She thought of here, unconsciously clenched her fist, such a thing she will never allow to happen, she will not let Ning Yiqing marry Gu only! Gu only and Ning old son go out, Ning Yi Qing followed to come over. After taking them to the market, Mr. Ning had a handful of vegetables in his hand. Then he said to Ning Yiqing, "send the only one back. I''ll go to old Liu Tou to chat. You young people are so boring that you can''t even tell a story." When he passed by Ning Yiqing, he said in Ning Yiqing''s ear: "son of a bitch, grandfather can only help you here. You can deal with the following things by yourself. If you can''t coax the only one, I''ll peel your skin back!" This kind of threat, Ning Yiqing said in front of him, but Ning Yiqing never responded to his threat before, but today he nodded lightly. After Mr. Ning left, Gu Weiyi didn''t look at Ning Yiqing. He bought a small bag of oranges by the side of the road and carried them in his hand. Ning Yiqing reached out to help her carry them, but she refused: "I have my own hands, I can carry them myself." Ning Yiqing said softly, "I want to help you carry it." Gu Weiyi sneered: "it''s your business if you want to help me carry it. I don''t want you to help me carry it. It''s my business." She turned and left. Ning Yiqing knew that she was really angry today, and that he had done something wrong when he didn''t go back with her last night, so he went to her and said, "the only thing is that I can come out safely this time, thanks to you..." "You don''t have to thank me." Gu only interrupted him and said, "even if ordinary friends are in trouble, I will help them, not to mention that we have obtained certificates and are nominally husband and wife, so I just did what I should do." Ning Yiqing see her face is still flat, see anger, his heart immediately some flustered. Although he was smart, he didn''t know how to coax girls, so he immediately said, "you are my wife, I..." "I''m not your wife in essence." Gu only interrupted him and said, "we just got the certificate. Ning Yiqing, I think there are still many problems between us. Maybe we are not suitable for each other, so I think we need to think about the things between us." "What do you mean, think it over?" Ning Yiqing''s words also have three points of coldness. Gu only nibbled his lower lip and said, "to think about it well means that we should all think calmly about whether we are really suitable." Ning Yiqing''s face suddenly cooled down: "Gu only, do you want to break up with me?" Chapter 1449 Gu only heard the word "break up", but suddenly calmed down. Because of the lack of communication between the two people in the previous life, they finally ended up like that. In this life, she naturally did not want to repeat such a thing. Although she was very angry today, she didn''t want to break up with him, but she was very angry and wanted to have a big fight with him. However, after her rebirth, she felt that quarreling could never solve any problems, on the contrary, it would intensify the contradictions. So she took a deep breath and said, "although I''ve heard that many men and women mention breaking up when they quarrel, I really don''t think that we are suitable for each other in terms of my current mentality, and it''s not to the point that we have to break up." She said, looking at Ning Yiqing: "but I''m very angry, very, very angry! Ning Yiqing, I think you should coax me, because I''m afraid that I will not go to you because of the face problem in the future, and you will not pay attention to me because of your pride, and finally let us become a couple. " "Also, I think we should really think about whether we are really suitable. After all, our ways of doing things are so different!" Ning Yiqing was relieved and worried when she heard her words. As long as she doesn''t insist on breaking up, then everything has room for recovery. As for face or pride, where is the girl she loves more important? He held her in his arms, lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Wen Sheng said, "the thing you said will not happen. Maybe you will not come to me because of your face, but I will never ignore you because of my pride." Then he gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose, held her face in both hands, looked into her eyes and said, "because without you, where would I be proud?" He is always hard tempered and seldom speaks soft words, which is absolutely difficult for him. Gu only slightly stunned, reached out and pushed him away, but she felt that her nose was sour and her eyes were slightly red. She felt that even if she was angry again, she would finish what she should say. She said softly¡° Ning Yiqing, do you know? I waited for you all night last night "I didn''t know you went to that building last night, but I''m happy to hear what you said now." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "because I know you really have me in your heart. Although I didn''t call you last night, I''m here to assure you that I won''t let this happen again." Gu Weiyi said with a flat mouth: "you are a bastard who doesn''t mean what you say! You promised me that no matter what kind of task, you would tell me Although she knew that he was a man of promise and would try to do what she promised, with this so-called special situation, there would be other special situations in the future. Ning Yiqing said with a light cough, "I''m not on a mission this time." Gu Yiwei This bastard, do you want to play word games with her? She took a deep breath and called his name: "Ning Yiqing!" Ning Yiqing had to say: "I promise you that no matter what happens in the future, whether it''s good or bad, I will tell you." Gu only still glared at him, he had to say: "this time I was not thoughtful, I am sure about this matter, but I was afraid you were worried, so I didn''t tell you in detail at that time." Chapter 1450 Gu only knows that this is what Ning Yiqing is worried about, but in her opinion, his worry can''t be an excuse for him to choose this time, and what they said seems not to be the same thing. She looked at him and said, "what I just said is to let you coax me, not to let you find excuses and reasons by yourself." Ning Yiqing He knew that he did something wrong this time. In dealing with feelings, men and women always have big ideas, and he has never been very good at dealing with feelings. After thinking about it, he asked her, "what do you want me to do to calm you down?" If he didn''t say that, Gu Weiyi was just a little angry. As soon as he said this, her anger reached an unprecedented height. She never doubted his feelings for her, but they never got along well with each other. Because she has the memory of previous life, she knows that he is somewhat stupid in expressing his feelings. Because she knows that he loves her, she is willing to tolerate him and understand his thoughts in his way. She will not care with him about some unimportant things. But now she thinks that she really needs to think about the future relationship between them. Otherwise, he didn''t call her last night to tell her that he was safe, and similar things will happen in the future. She also knew that he didn''t want to tell her more about his affairs because he was afraid of her worry. But did he know that guessing his affairs with his own imagination on the premise of not knowing the specific situation would only make her more worried! He was OK last night. He passed it safely, but what about later? Does she have to wait for him like a fool Every time? She told him so much, but she felt that they were not on the same channel. Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "we have said so much, but you didn''t understand what I said. Then I think you never know what I was thinking." "You may think that I''m a little unreasonable now. I also admit that I''m not in a good mood now, and I don''t know why I''m in a bad mood with your current state of mind. I don''t ask you to understand now, but I still think we should calm down and give him a little time to think about the things between us." She said and turned to leave, Ning Yiqing took her hand, frowned and asked: "what do you mean?" Gu Weiyi turned his head to look at him and said: "the meaning of temporary separation, I think before you understand what you are doing wrong, we all calm down and think about each other''s position in each other''s heart. At the same time, we also have a good grasp of how we will get along in the future." Ning Yiqing''s brow wrinkled more severely. For a moment, he couldn''t understand that they were still well before. How could she suddenly ask for such a good request? Separated from her? Never see her again? As soon as he thought about it, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. No, it can''t happen! He looked at her eyes with a bit of anger, and her eyes were full of firmness. She was telling him that her proposal was serious, not a moment of anger. He was frustrated and helpless in his heart, so he asked her, "how long will we be apart for the time being?" Chapter 1451 "When you want to understand why I am angry, you can come back to me. Of course, in the process, I will reflect." Gu answered slowly. She said earn earn, but did not break away from his hand. He didn''t feel confused when dealing with those spies these days. At this time, his heart is in a mess. He knows her well. She has always had her own ideas. When she speaks out, she usually thinks about things well. Although she didn''t break up with him decisively, she wanted to leave him for some time. This kind of feeling is really bad. Gu only looked at him and said, "it doesn''t help if you hold me like this. Ning Yiqing, we are all adults. We all need to think rationally." Ning Yiqing used to see that when a man or woman in love broke up or had a quarrel, one of them would be dogged. At that time, as a bystander, he could see that one party''s dogged relationship would only make the other party more disgusted, which was harmful to the relationship between them. He looked at her and said, "Gu Weiwei, you are the woman I believe. I will never break up with you. However, as you said, maybe some of my practices make you feel inappropriate, but I don''t really realize what the problem is. In this case, I''ll listen to you first, and I''ll think about it first." "But I''ll put it in the first place. No matter if I can think of the extent you want, I''ll come to you in a month." And he let go of her hand. Gu only can''t laugh or cry at this time. In dealing with their feelings, his EQ is so low that it''s terrible. There''s a reason why she avoided him in her previous life. She said that she wanted to be separated from him for a period of time. Of course, she didn''t just say that. She really thought that they should be separated and think about how to get along with each other in the future. After all, their current mode of getting along with each other is definitely not healthy. She did not speak, turned away, did not look back. Ning Yiqing standing in situ watching her leave, see her gradually away, his heart blocked into a ball, extremely bad taste. He has always been smart and strong. When he deals with tasks and things around him, he can always find the most appropriate way. But this time, he doesn''t know how to do it. In fact, Mr. Ning didn''t go far. He secretly watched the movement under a tree not far away. When he saw Ning Yiqing leaving, he was so angry that he came out from behind the tree. He took the crutch in his hand and knocked on Ning Yiqing''s back: "fool, my daughter-in-law is gone, don''t you go after her?" Ning Yiqing stood there and didn''t move. Master Ning scolded directly: "how can I have such a stupid grandson as you? The only one is so good. If you don''t cherish it, you''ll be taken away! " Ning Yiqing was beaten and scolded by master Ning, but asked: "grandfather, is my work not good this time?" "Well done!" When he was young, Mr. Ning was not a good-natured man, and he once had the title of poisonous tongue. When he heard Ning Yiqing''s words at this time, he was almost out of breath: "Yu Gong, you have made great contributions and severely cracked down on the spy organization. This is very important, but you are a pig brain! You''re safe, but you don''t even call her! " The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. Does his grandson intend to be single by strength? Ning Yiqing wants to explain: "I..." Chapter 1452 "What the hell Mr. Ning stares at Ning Yiqing and says, "you ask her to help you run before you run. When you are safe, you don''t tell her anything. What do you regard her as? What reason is pale in the face of this fact! Shameless Ning Yiqing was scolded by his grandfather. He seemed to understand why Gu was angry. Mr. Ning did not let him go. He continued to scold: "the only good girl is smart, beautiful and generous. She is tolerant of you. If you say something ugly, no girl in the world can stand your bad temper except her!" "Everyone knows that it''s not easy to be a military sister-in-law. If she doesn''t dislike you, you''ll have to burn high incense, and you''ll be dragged there every day like 250000 or 80000 yuan. I don''t know where you come from!" "Besides, your mother talks all kinds of nonsense every day. You''d better take her words as fart! If you dare to bully the only one with your mother, I''ll beat you to death! If I were the only one, I would kick you this time! " He hadn''t scolded anyone like this for many years. After that, he gasped heavily. Ning Yiqing quickly reached out and stroked his back and said, "grandfather, I know it''s wrong. If you have a bad heart, don''t worry about it like me!" "Is it OK if you don''t mind?" Rather the old man said: "if you give the only gas away, where can I find such a good granddaughter-in-law as her?" Ning Yiqing said hastily: "I promise you that I will chase the only one back!" "That''s about it!" Ning was relieved. Many things seem complicated, but if the key points are found, it will become very simple to deal with. For example, in the case of Ning Yiqing, because the other party assigned too many bureaus at the beginning, the leaders in charge of dealing with the case paid special attention to it. As soon as the leaders at the top attach importance to it, the people at the bottom will inevitably think more about it. As a result, the nature of this matter has become extremely bad and the influence is particularly great. In fact, some of this bad influence was intentional by Ning Yiqing. The reason is very simple. In such a situation, it can make the opponent relax most and easily involve the big fish behind the scenes. This time, with the cooperation of relevant departments, several big fish were caught. But for Ning Yiqing''s action this time, Ning Beichuan has some opinions. He thinks that he is too radical. If one is not good, the consequences will be quite serious. As for Ning Beichuan''s opinions, Ning Yiqing thinks that Ning Beichuan''s words are also reasonable. In essence, he has something wrong with this matter. At least this cycle is longer than he expected, and Gu is worried about it. So when Ning Yiqing was called into the office to lecture by Ning Beichuan, he said very calmly: "I will be careful in the future, I won''t let similar things happen." "Just be careful?" Ning Beichuan asked angrily. Ning Yiqing felt that this time he scared his father very much, and it was not easy for him to be an old man. So Ning Yiqing rarely admitted that he was wrong: "this time I didn''t handle it properly, please give instructions from the chief." Ning Beichuan didn''t feel that his anger was smoothed by Ning Yiqing at all. He felt that if he talked with Ning Yiqing again, he couldn''t help beating him. He immediately waved away like a fly: "I don''t think you are aware of your mistake at all. Go back and reflect on it. Come back to me when you think about it!" Chapter 1453 Ning Yiqing saluted, and then walked out in good order. Seeing Ning Yiqing''s appearance, Ning Beichuan immediately feels toothache. Although other people''s sons can be naughty and make trouble, they will never be like Ning Yiqing. Looking at her, they are not worried at all. It''s OK not to make trouble. It''s a big deal to make trouble! It''s better to be a girl, at least not like Ning Yiqing. When he thought of the girl, he thought of Gu Youyi and Miao Bihu''s attitude. He could not help sighing, but he was helpless. He is much older than Ning Yiqing, so he clearly knows that the more men intervene in the affairs of women at home, the more they will develop in an unexpected direction. Ning Yiqing knows that his father has some opinions on him now, but he doesn''t care. He still has a lot of things to deal with. Instead of returning directly to the army, he went to a small village outside the imperial city. It was spring ploughing in the village, and the villagers were working in the fields. When Ning Yiqing came into the village, some villagers said to him with a smile: "here we are!" He nodded his head and went straight into the village. The villagers next to him asked curiously, "who is he?" "I rented Lao Yang''s house the year before last, but I seldom come here." Answered the villager. What he didn''t say is that once when he went out, he met the village bully in front of him to ask him for money. Ning Yiqing happened to pass by and beat the village bully down, then sent him to the police station. It''s said that he hasn''t come out yet. Ning Yiqing had specially explained before that this matter can''t be spread. For a man who brought down the village tyrant and sent him to the police station, the villager had respect from the bottom of his heart, but also some fear. After all, he heard that there was some relationship between the village tyrant''s family, but even if there was a relationship, he could not get out the village tyrant. All this shows that this man is extraordinary, so he dare not disobey the things Ning Yiqing told him. After Ning Yiqing entered the village, the dog at the entrance of the village barked a few times. He took his eyes and the dog sobbed and ran away, but he didn''t dare to bark. Next came a smile: "what do you do to scare the dog?" Ning Yiqing turns to see Hua Zhifeng standing at the corner of the wall. He doesn''t speak and goes into the yard. Hua Zhifeng also went in and closed the door. It seems that there is no essential difference between the yard and the ordinary farmyard. A lot of hoes and other farm tools are put in the yard, but after entering the yard, the things in the house have nothing to do with the farm tools, they are all kinds of electronic equipment. This is an anti spy base station set up by Ning Yiqing. The equipment in it is not used to intercept the spies'' messages, but to receive them. There is a man who specializes in this work. The man happened to be a college student in the village. He became a soldier after graduation and helped Ning Yiqing deal with relevant matters after he retired. Because there is that man in, so Ning Yiqing rent a house when particularly smooth. The man, also surnamed Yang, was the nephew of the owner of the room. Seeing Ning Yiqing coming in, Yang Shihuai said with adoration: "owl wolf, I knew you could come out safely! Those scum can''t jump up at all "Is there any new news?" Ning Yiqing asked. Chapter 1454 Yang Shihuai nodded and said: "last night, our people carried several of their old nests together. They were greatly hurt. They received the news that they were going to retreat to the south early this morning." "Retreat south?" Ning Yi Qing slightly pondered, with a cruel smile on her face: "they will choose." No matter where these people retreat, he has prepared some gifts for them on the corresponding road. Going south is in line with their usual style. Yang Shihuai was not very clear about his arrangement, but seeing his expression, he knew that he was ready, so he said with a smile, "it''s just a bunch of clowns!" Ning Yiqing nodded a little. In his opinion, no matter how much trouble those people have recently caused, they are essentially clowns and can''t be on the stage. He turned to look at Hua Zhifeng and said, "it''s been hard for you these two days!" Even if he had arranged it properly before, he would have had some trouble this time without the help of Hua Zhifeng. His tacit understanding with Hua Zhifeng has been cultivated in the previous task. They can use each other''s way of thinking to guess the future layout. But Hua Zhifeng seriously waved his hand and said, "this time, the hardest one is not me, but the only one. You are really lucky." "Of course." Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly up, this time Gu Weiyi also some let him surprise, he really didn''t expect that in such circumstances they can contact. That kind of connection can''t be copied, it only exists between them. But Hua Zhifeng said, "but I''m really curious. How can I get in touch with you?" Ning Yiqing said calmly: "tacit understanding." When he said that, he seemed to have a deeper understanding of Gu Wei''s anger. When he was locked up in that building, the interaction between them was not a tacit understanding? But she is still angry with him, and he is worried, but he never thought that he would be separated from her. Hua Zhifeng suddenly feels that her teeth are a little sour. How dare they have performed so many tasks together for so many years, and this tacit understanding can''t catch up with this little couple? He doesn''t know why he''s been stuffed with dog food. Now he''s even considering whether to find a couple who has such a tacit understanding with him. He looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "if I''m jealous of you, I won''t say it. Although you''ve done it almost perfectly this time, if you don''t say you''ve taken the spy organizations in the territory in one pot, at least they will be greatly hurt. They can''t jump up in a short time." "But this time you will be involved in the only, even now they do not have the opportunity to fight back, but the only subsequent fear will be some trouble, you really do not persuade her to enter the security company?" Ning Yiqing did not speak, picked up a cigarette from the table. Of course, he had thought about these things for a long time, but there was no better choice at that time. This time, he had a grudge against the spy organization. He was not afraid of this grudge, but worried about Gu only. This was the fundamental reason why he didn''t want Gu only to participate in the affair that night. And it''s not easy to deal with it perfectly. Hua Zhifeng seldom sees his worried expression. He can''t help but smile and takes up a cigarette to smoke. Chapter 1455 It took quite a while for Ning Yiqing to say, "when she becomes my object, I''m afraid she will be targeted. There''s not much to do. I always feel that everyone has the right to do what they want, so I won''t persuade her to do what she doesn''t want to do, even if it''s the best way to protect her." He knew that Gu''s only greatest wish was to become a great doctor, which was also very good to him. For him, as long as she likes to do things, he will unconditionally support, will never stop. Hua Zhifeng sighed, but Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed again: "so for her safety, I will find a way to drive those scum out of our country, so that they have no chance to be rampant." With his ability, the support of Ning Jia, and the concerted efforts of all the military people in China, he felt that it was not difficult. Hua Zhifeng sighed in his heart: "I didn''t see that you are such a kind of love before." Ning Yi Qing slanted to see him one eye, he laughed: "I this words is not scold you, is praising you." Just at this time, the nearby instrument beeped. Yang Shihuai immediately put on his earphone and listened carefully. At the same time, he took a pen and paper to record it. Hua Zhifeng frowned when he saw the line of words recorded by Yang Shihuai, and the words on it said: "Xiaolang really deserves its reputation. I''m convinced that you lost this time, but it''s definitely not the end. I''m looking forward to our next fight." Ning Yiqing''s eyes narrowed into a slit and reached out to close all the equipment. After all, it was built in the village, and the villagers were the best cover. At the same time, when the incident happened, it was easy to bring danger to the villagers. Hua Zhifeng coughed softly: "it seems that we have been found." "Normal." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice: "when you use the remote command system to blow up their headquarters, they should use the reverse tracking system. It''s normal to find here." Hua Zhifeng sneered: "they are really evil." Ning Yiqing''s expression is cold: "we have our duty, our mission, our mission. Those people who have a bad heart to destroy security are our enemies, never die!" At this time, in Qiaonan Province, a thousand miles away, maonv and Qin Mingyang are driving a jeep on the national highway. Qin Mingyang''s face was pale, and he seemed to have no spirit at all. Last night, he was in great pain and could hardly walk. He wanted to go to the hospital for examination, but the cat girl pointed a gun at his head and told him that if he dared to go to the hospital, he would directly hit his head. Qin Mingyang endured all the way and nearly collapsed. Fortunately, the cat girl got a car and didn''t need him to walk. Otherwise, I was afraid that he would be shot by the cat girl. The time he spent with the cat girl was too different from what he expected. By this time, he had already vaguely understood that he was really going to die in the future. And the pain on his body reminds him of the pill Gu gave him when he was in the Qin family of Lingcheng. In fact, he had felt the pain once before when he was in Guwei''s villa in the imperial capital. It was just that Guwei was frightening him at that time. After he left, he didn''t feel any kind of pain, so when Guwei gave him medicine again, he didn''t take it seriously, thinking that Guwei was frightening him. Chapter 1456 At this time, Qin Mingyang woke up, but it was too late. He was afraid that from now on, he would have countless painful nights. He knew that after he killed his grandparents, Gu Wei Yi and he even had a death feud. Gu Wei Yi couldn''t give him an antidote. If we met again, we were afraid that Gu Wei would kill him directly. Qin Mingyang has always been selfish. He seldom regrets anything. But this time, he regrets that he killed his grandparents. What he regrets is not the family relationship with them, but the pain of his poison attack. The cat girl looks at the road block in front of her. She scolds in her heart. Seeing that the police in front of her check the driver''s license one by one, she knows that it''s hard for her to leave here safely today. She took a deep breath. Her eyes were a little fierce. She stepped on the gas and rushed straight to the road block. The traffic police on duty immediately made a sign to let her stop. She gave a cold hum, as if she didn''t see it. A traffic police was a little slow, and was directly hit by her car. Immediately, the police noticed that it was wrong, pulled out the gun at the waist, and fired directly after the warning failed. But the cat girl ignored this and continued to press the accelerator forward. In a flash, the window broke and Qin Mingyang immediately held his head in the car. Although Qin Mingyang had been a soldier for several years and had seen a lot of exercises, it was the first time that he met this kind of thing. He had always been a master in the nest and counsellor. When he saw this situation, his face turned white. Before he killed his grandparents, he felt that he was still a character and that he was very powerful. Although he had two homicide cases on his back, he didn''t take them seriously. Only at this time did he realize that he had become an outlaw. This kind of feeling is not good for him. His nervous hands and feet are shaking. But the cat girl took out a gun from under her seat and threw it to Qin Mingyang: "do it!" Qin Mingyang''s hand was still shaking when he took the gun. When the cat girl saw his advice, she despised him and scolded him immediately: "if you want to die, you should continue to be a turtle!" Qin Mingyang''s necked cat looked like a turtle. When maonu first approached Qin Mingyang, she didn''t mean well. In the final analysis, it was because she thought Qin Mingyang was valuable. When Qin Mingyang was expelled from the army, she thought he was useless. However, her online staff thought Qin Mingyang was valuable and asked her to keep in touch with him. After Qin Mingyang killed her grandparents, Qin Mingyang was a scum in her heart. Although what they do seems to many people to be splitting the motherland, it is their position and task, but they also look down on the scum of their relatives. Because of the above explanation, she didn''t beat Qin Mingyang every day. Qin Mingyang has a gun in his hand, but he still has no courage to fight with the police outside. In the end, he is still afraid. Seeing that he didn''t move, the cat girl said angrily, "you have two lives in your hand. As long as you are caught, you will die. You are afraid of farts! If you don''t want to die, do it When Qin Mingyang heard the cat girl''s words, he thought it was true. He now has two lives in his hands. Once he is caught, he will be sentenced to death. Chapter 1457 At this time, Qin Mingyang woke up, but it was too late. He was afraid that from now on, he would have countless painful nights. He knew that after he killed his grandparents, Gu Wei Yi and he even had a death feud. Gu Wei Yi couldn''t give him an antidote. If we met again, we were afraid that Gu Wei would kill him directly. Qin Mingyang has always been selfish. He seldom regrets anything. But this time, he regrets that he killed his grandparents. What he regrets is not the family relationship with them, but the pain of his poison attack. The cat girl looks at the road block in front of her. She scolds in her heart. Seeing that the police in front of her check the driver''s license one by one, she knows that it''s hard for her to leave here safely today. She took a deep breath. Her eyes were a little fierce. She stepped on the gas and rushed straight to the road block. The traffic police on duty immediately made a sign to let her stop. She gave a cold hum, as if she didn''t see it. A traffic police was a little slow, and was directly hit by her car. Immediately, the police noticed that it was wrong, pulled out the gun at the waist, and fired directly after the warning failed. But the cat girl ignored this and continued to press the accelerator forward. In a flash, the window broke and Qin Mingyang immediately held his head in the car. Although Qin Mingyang has been an employee of a security company for several years and has seen a lot of exercises, it is the first time that he has encountered such a thing. He has always been a master who goes out to counsel. When he saw this situation, his face turned white. Before he killed his grandparents, he felt that he was still a character and that he was very powerful. Although he had two homicide cases on his back, he didn''t take them seriously. Only at this time did he realize that he had become an outlaw. This kind of feeling is not good for him. His nervous hands and feet are shaking. But the cat girl took out a gun from under her seat and threw it to Qin Mingyang: "do it!" Qin Mingyang''s hand was still shaking when he took the gun. When the cat girl saw his advice, she despised him and scolded him immediately: "if you want to die, you should continue to be a turtle!" Qin Mingyang''s necked cat looked like a turtle. When maonu first approached Qin Mingyang, she didn''t mean well. In the final analysis, it was because she thought Qin Mingyang was valuable. When Qin Mingyang was expelled from the army, she thought he was useless. However, her online staff thought Qin Mingyang was valuable and asked her to keep in touch with him. After Qin Mingyang killed her grandparents, Qin Mingyang was a scum in her heart. Although what they do seems to many people to be splitting the motherland, it is their position and task, but they also look down on the scum of their relatives. Because of the above explanation, she didn''t beat Qin Mingyang every day. Qin Mingyang has a gun in his hand, but he still has no courage to fight with the police outside. In the end, he is still afraid. Seeing that he didn''t move, the cat girl said angrily, "you have two lives in your hand. As long as you are caught, you will die. You are afraid of farts! If you don''t want to die, do it When Qin Mingyang heard the cat girl''s words, he thought it was true. He now has two lives in his hands. Once he is caught, he will be sentenced to death. Chapter 1458 But after all, they are still "returnees" and are more likely to find a good job than graduates from domestic universities. So there are a lot of students participating in this competition, just because of the high standard of the competition, it is absolutely not an easy thing to win. Gu only has been abroad for many years in her previous life. She is not very interested in going abroad as an exchange student, but she always wants to sell her medicinal materials abroad. She needs to know the foreign market. If she has the opportunity to go abroad, it is also a very good thing for her career planning. "You''re like a God, and you''re afraid of it?" Wang feng''er said with a smile: "you can be assured to sign up boldly. I heard that this time the reward is very rich, and there is a chance to become an exchange student in a foreign university." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this is compared with the national college students, we must believe that the students are absolutely crouching tiger, hidden dragon, the master in the folk!" Wang feng''er couldn''t help laughing when she heard her saying. In Wang feng''er''s opinion, she is not the expert among the people! When they were talking and laughing, Cheng Su Su came over from one side. She saw that they were like they didn''t see them. She came to the registration brochure with calm eyes and looked at it carefully. Wang feng''er has a mild personality, but she doesn''t like Cheng Su Su because of what happened during military training. She just doesn''t like Yu Xiangxiang to meet Cheng Su Su directly, but just takes a look at Gu. Gu Weiyi gently raises his eyebrows. Recently, Cheng Su Su is absolutely quiet. He doesn''t cause any more trouble. When he meets Gu Yi, he looks like two strangers. The conflict between Gu Youyi and Cheng Su Su is not adjustable, but it is Cheng Jinmo''s choice after all. Now Cheng Su Su doesn''t come to provoke her, and she doesn''t care about Cheng Su Su Su. Gu only and Wang Feng ER turn around, and a person bumped into a full, there has opened to scold: "walk not long eyes?" When the man finished scolding, he saw the expression on Gu Weiyi''s face and suddenly became a little stiff. Gu Yiwei already said with a smile: "sister Ren, we bumped into each other. It''s definitely not that I didn''t have eyes alone. You didn''t have eyes either." Ren qiunong doesn''t look good at Gu only. After all, Gu only taught her a good lesson last time. In addition, she has heard about Gu only and Cheng Su Su Su, as well as about the Cheng family. She knows that Gu only is not so easy to be provoked. And because Lin Xianzhi went to school to find Gu''s only thing last time, yuedaishan broke his mind about Gu''s only thing. Yuedaishan''s relationship with Ren qiunong is much better. Although Ren qiunong still doesn''t like Gu only, he doesn''t want to break out any conflicts with Gu only. He hums coldly, ignores Gu only, and goes directly to the compendium. Gu only saw that Ren qiunong''s reaction was quite unexpected. With Ren qiunong''s past character, if she said that, Ren qiunong would definitely attack. Is it so calm today? When she thought about it, she thought about it. She just laughed and went to the English teacher with Wang feng''er to sign up. After Gu only left, the girl who came with Ren qiunong asked curiously, "qiunong, Gu only is so arrogant, why don''t you teach her a lesson?" Chapter 1459 Ren qiunong looked at the girl: "if you hadn''t pushed me just now, I would have run into Gu only?" The expression on that girl''s face is chatty, and Ren qiunong goes on to say: "think carefully about your point, don''t think I don''t know, want to see my joke, be careful that I make you become a joke." That girl can be regarded as Ren qiunong''s follower, and Ren qiunong''s relationship is not bad. Before, Ren qiunong may not think much, but today''s things are too obvious. Ren qiunong is not stupid. How can he not see the deliberate elements? That girl naturally won''t admit it, immediately white face with tears said: "qiunong, it''s not like this, I didn''t push you just now, someone hit me, I accidentally extended my hand forward!" "What a coincidence Ren qiunong snorted coldly. He didn''t even bother to read the enrollment brochures. He threw away the girl''s hand and turned around and left. The girl stood there and bit her lip. She didn''t know whether to catch up. Cheng Su Su didn''t know when to stand beside the girl and said, "you are too useless. You''ve been picking for so long, and you haven''t seen Ren qiunong and Gu Wei make trouble together." Yes, this girl has been bribed by Cheng Su Su. Since Gu only revealed Cheng Su Su''s identity at Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet, Cheng Su Su has not been idle and has been trying to deal with Gu only. In her opinion, she grew up in the Cheng family, so the Cheng family is her! Gu Weiyi wants to take everything that belongs to her, she will never agree! Only Gu Weiyi is much more powerful than she expected, and she is not good at doing anything openly now, so everything can only be done secretly. This girl is just her chess piece. The girl''s face is not very good-looking, but still explained: "I did not expect Ren qiunong recently turned." Cheng Su Su snorted coldly and said slowly: "if you don''t want to expose what you have done, you can help me. If I were you, I would have chased Ren qiunong to admit my mistake!" That girl''s face a white, don''t say again put words, turn head then walk. Cheng Su Su''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was something cold and useless in her eyes. She turned her head to look at the registration brochure, and her hand became a fist. She always thinks highly of herself, but after entering the Imperial University, she was directly compared to the mud on the ground by Gu only. This kind of feeling is really not good. Her English is the best of all subjects, she received elite education from childhood, learning English is one of them, so her English is better than many students, not dumb English. In her opinion, this national college English competition is tailor-made for her! She said in her heart: "Gu only, if you want to participate in this competition, I will let you taste the taste of loser! Even if you have an unforgettable memory, it''s impossible for a village girl who grew up in the countryside to say it! " Recently, Cheng Jinmo has shown some opinions on her. She urgently needs to do something to prove her strength, and let Cheng Jinmo pay attention to her again! After Ren qiunong left, she was a little depressed. She always felt that she had a background and was also capable. But after Gu Weiyi was admitted to Imperial University, everything changed. Chapter 1460 Ren qiunong''s followers who had been accepted by her had already dispersed. The girls dared to unite to deal with her. They also dug a hole for her to jump down. The matter came to the head of the Department. It''s also her family that has a strong relationship. She said a lot of good things to the dean of the Department, and then the dean of the Department punished her. Because of these things, she had to cultivate her self-cultivation recently, and did not dare to provoke right and wrong again. When she saw that Yue Daishan came over from the teaching building, she was very happy, but she was not happy. With a smile on her face, she said, "Daishan, do you also want to sign up for the English competition?" Yue dunshan frowned slightly when he heard her address. Her address was too intimate. During this period of time, he is not in a good mood. Ren qiunong has been running around him all the time. His classmates and friends think that they are already with him. Ren qiunong also seems to regard himself as his girlfriend. Yue Daishan said calmly, "Yue Xuemei, you should call me by my name directly. It''s in school, and the influence is not good." Ren qiunong''s eyes are brighter. Does he mean that the school can''t call him like this for fear of bad influence, so you can call him like this after you leave school? So she agreed and told him something about the English competition. This kind of standard English competition is open to all college students, regardless of grade. Therefore, on the whole, it is a little cheaper for senior students to participate in this kind of competition than for junior students. Yuedaishan has been in the second semester of his junior year this year, and the senior students will start to contact the internship units. Yuedaishan is a progressive student, and he has plans for further study. There are two directions for further study, one is postgraduate entrance examination, the other is studying abroad. The number of students studying at public expense has always been tight. Every year, there are some students in DIDU University. His academic performance is good, and he has been able to get the threshold of studying at public expense in DIDU University. But he still doesn''t feel sure, so he also wants to participate in this competition. This kind of competition is both famous and profitable. As long as the ability is enough, winning the prize is like gilding yourself. So he and Ren qiunong talked about the competition, and they both decided to compete. Ren qiunong looked at him and said tentatively, "I just saw Gu Youyi in the registration brochure. She should also participate in this competition." Yue Daishan''s mouth was tense, but he said, "anyone can sign up for this kind of competition. It''s normal for her to sign up." He said no longer renqiunong, turned to leave. Ren qiunong stamped her feet, but she also regretted that they seldom chatted so happily. What did she use Gu Weiyi to test Yue Daishan for? And this time the trial also let her understand one thing, Yue credit mountain''s heart is afraid to have not put down Gu only! She is not a generous person, at this time angry face is blue, just think of Gu''s only means, her heart is full of powerless. The girl was originally listening to Cheng Su Su Su''s words, and planned to come and pick again. At this time, when she saw Ren qiunong''s angry face, she did not dare to come near Ren qiunong any more. Gu only and Wang feng''er are the same English teachers, and both of them are excellent students in this class. After the English teacher asked them a few questions, he helped them all and encouraged them to get good results in this competition. Chapter 1461 When they left, the English teacher left Gu Weiyi alone: "although this competition is for college students, there are not too many freshmen signing up. Your English is very good, but since you have signed up, you should do your best. You should take time to read English. If you have anything you don''t understand, you can ask me at any time." Although Wang Fenger''s English score is also good, compared with Gu Weiyi, her English teacher thinks it is even worse. She also heard that Gu only runs outside the school every day after school, and there are many rumors about Gu only in the school. Although the English teacher didn''t believe those rumors, he also felt that Gu only ran out of the school too often, so he had this explanation at this time. Gu only knew that the English teacher was kind-hearted. When she answered, she was already busy anyway. She could be more busy at most. In the next few days, Gu only devoted herself to the intense study. It''s good for others to study professional courses well in University. Besides professional extracurricular activities, she also needs to learn medical skills well, as well as the training in the company. Now with English, she thinks that she has to split up several people to spend enough time. But these days, she hasn''t figured out how to get along with Ning Yiqing. She thinks that she should not see Ning Yiqing for the time being, because it will only add to her troubles, so she decides not to go to the company for training these days. She is so busy every day that she can''t wait to fly. When she is busy, she doesn''t have much time to think about Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing himself is very busy because he wants to catch the spy. He hasn''t been in the company these days. When he''s free, he will think about the things between him and Gu only. In essence, he doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong. If he really wants to say something wrong, he doesn''t really realize that people need more communication to get along with each other. He has always been smart and somewhat conceited. In addition to his strong ability, he has rarely thought about how ordinary people get along with each other over the years, and has never seriously thought about how he and Gu only want to get along with each other. He used to think that as long as he was kind to her, it was enough. As for other things, it didn''t matter. As for how to be good to Gu, his idea is very simple, that is, all kinds of favors. But after two people get along with each other, he finally finds that it''s not enough just to spoil, and with her own ability, many things can be done. This time, she got angry and lost her temper. He felt that he should be taken seriously. No matter how low his EQ was, he knew that if there were too many quarrels between people, it would hurt his feelings. He spent so much effort, with so much heart, just let Gu only have him in his heart, how can he be willing to quarrel and push Gu only away from him? As for breaking up with Gu Weiyi? Ha ha, that is absolutely impossible. Now that he has identified her, it will be a lifetime. Ning Yiqing deals with the spy''s affairs in seven or eight ways. He thinks that he also thinks about how to get along with Gu only in the future. So when he returned to the company, he reported to maosuiyi and rushed directly to the training ground, because Gu used to train in the training ground at this time every day. Chapter 1462 But today is doomed to let Ning Yiqing down. When he arrived at the training ground, he saw Hua Zhifeng and other students, but he didn''t see Gu only. His face turned black instantly. Hua Zhifeng also saw him and asked the students to come over after training. "Where''s Gu Weiyi?" Ning Yiqing asked first. Hua Zhifeng said: "I just want to ask you about this. Gu Weiyi doesn''t take discipline seriously. If he can''t train, he won''t train!" If she is a serious employee, Hua Zhifeng wants to give her a big punishment. Ning Yiqing''s face is even darker, Gu only didn''t come to training, there is only one possibility, that is don''t want to see him! This recognition made him very unhappy. Hua Zhifeng was interested in seeing Ning Yiqing''s face: "what? What about you and Gu? " Ning Yiqing didn''t speak, but Hua Zhifeng was happy: "I thought Gu''s only courage was very big before, and she didn''t let me down." Ning Yiqing glanced at him coldly, but Hua Zhifeng was not afraid of him at all, and then said, "it''s really good that there are still people in the world who dare to give you a look. When she comes back, I''ll give her a big medal!" Before Gu Weiyi called the company to ask Hua Zhifeng for leave, Hua Zhifeng was very uncomfortable and gave Gu a lecture, but he couldn''t help taking her as an extra staff member. If her talent is ordinary and she is expelled directly, Hua Zhifeng is blind, but she is also a genius in shooting, and he is a pitiful person. If he is willing to drive her out of the training team, it will only be patience and tolerance. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng have known each other for many years. How can they not know Hua Zhifeng''s thoughts? He is too lazy to explain. Gu Weiyi is not here, so he goes to school to find her. Just after he returned to the company, Jiang Yingnian had accumulated a lot of complaints. Because he reflected on the mode of getting along with Gu only, he felt that he was too harsh on his partner Jiang Yingnian, and that he, the deputy general manager, could not be too arbitrary. And the company also has its own discipline, so he can''t always ask Mao Suiyi for leave. So he went back to his dormitory, but met Cheng Shutang on the way. Ning Yiqing made a lot of noise this time. Cheng Shutang also followed him some time ago, but returned to the company a few days earlier than him. Cheng Shutang grinned at him as soon as he saw him: "you can really make trouble, you are the only one in the world who can do it! When you do this, have you ever thought that the only one, she''s afraid that she''s worried about you to death! " Ning Yiqing already knows that the only thing Gu knows about him is because of Cheng Shutang''s big mouth. In the past, with his character, he must have taught Cheng Shutang a lesson. This time, he only glanced at Cheng Shutang and opened the door of the dormitory. Cheng Shutang came in and said, "Hello, talk!" Ning Yiqing ignored him, so he added drama to himself: "this time you are safe. Who knows if something will happen next time? Ning Yiqing, I''ll tell you, if something happens to you, I''ll find a new brother-in-law who is steady and considerate for my sister immediately! " Ning Yiqing looked at him askance and said, "you dare!" "What dare you do?" Cheng Shutang''s expression is a little arrogant: "anyway, you''ll be dead at that time. You can''t manage it if you want to. You can''t beat me if you want to!" Chapter 1463 Ning Yiqing was shocked by Cheng Shutang''s words. In his heart, he didn''t put Cheng Shutang in his heart because he thought Cheng Shutang was too weak. But this time, he found that Cheng Shutang''s words still had some truth. If something happened to him, no matter how powerful he was before, Gu only no longer belonged to him. This cognition makes him more or less painful and uncomfortable, but in essence, it is an objective fact. And now as soon as he thought about it, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. How could he let other men have Gu only? Seeing his appearance, Cheng Shutang was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help asking: "Ning Yiqing, what do you do?" Cheng Shutang came to find Ning Yiqing today because he was guilty. He was afraid that Ning Yiqing might settle for him. So he planned to bluff Ning Yiqing first, and then try to uncover the matter. But he really didn''t expect that Ning Yiqing, who had never been so reasonable, showed such an expression! He touched his nose and carefully recalled what he had just said. He had said similar words before, and then he was beaten by Ning Yiqing. This time, the mode of painting style opening is really weird! Ning Yiqing felt that he really understood Gu''s only real mood at this time. He finally realized that he seemed to think things too simple. He took a deep breath and said, "I''m ok, Cheng Shutang. Thank you." Cheng Shutang has a sense of seeing the sun coming out from the West. It''s as cold as Ning. Yiqing would thank him! He pinched himself. He didn''t control his strength. He bared his teeth in pain. Then he said, "Er, you''re welcome." When he finished, he thought something was wrong, so he asked Ning Yiqing, "what did you thank me for just now?" Ning Yiqing saw his stupid appearance and raised his eyebrows slightly, but said, "I''ve already thank you. Now let''s count the big mouth before you." Cheng Shutang sees that Ning Yiqing has returned to his former cold appearance, and his heart is bursting. When has Ning Yiqing learned the skill of face changing? Ah, no, it''s not the time for him to think about it. If this account of Ning Yiqing is calculated with him, I''m afraid it will be another beating! So he said: "I just care about my sister, there is nothing wrong, I remember there is something else, you bully the only thing, I''ll work with you next time!" With that, he opened the door and ran away. The so-called "loser doesn''t lose the battle" is just like that. Ning Yiqing hears the door slamming, and his mouth is slightly raised. This time, he really wants to thank Cheng Shutang. Maybe, in the future, he also needs to respect Cheng Shutang. If Cheng Shutang knew Ning Yiqing''s idea, he would be proud for a while. At this time, he didn''t know Ning Yiqing''s idea. After he went out, he reached out and patted the back of his heart. He finally found something later: "Ning Yiqing is strange now. Shouldn''t he have taken the wrong medicine?" He thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t understand what happened to Ning Yiqing''s abnormality today. Anyway, it was another disaster for him, so he didn''t bother to pursue today''s affairs. Ning Yiqing wants to understand these, just want to immediately go to Gu only, but the company is really can''t pull away, Mao Suiyi and don''t let him leave, he can only temporarily endure. Chapter 1464 Finally, on the day of the company''s rotation, he got up early in the morning, got ready, and went straight to the Imperial University. But his luck is not good, today is just the day of Gu''s only English preliminary contest. In order to ensure the fairness of the examination, the examination room for the preliminary contest of this English competition was planned by the Ministry of education and arranged in the imperial Normal University. So Gu was not at school, and he took the bus to the imperial Normal University 20 minutes before he arrived. Ning Yiqing pounced on the air. The distance between the two universities is not too close. He reaches out his hand and presses his eyebrows. Finally, he decides to go to the University and wait for Gu Wei. Ning Yiqing is not a patient person except for Gu. This time the examination time is divided into two stages: listening and written examination. The amount of questions in each stage is not small. It takes about two hours. Ning Yiqing came, Gu only just entered the examination room, he can only wait outside. Gu only didn''t know Ning Yiqing was waiting for her outside. She always did her best when she wanted to do something. So after she decided to take part in this English competition, she went all out. During this time, she was so busy that she didn''t even have much time to think about the things between her and Ning Yiqing. The question type of the preliminary competition is not too difficult, but it is not easy. The content of the examination is hierarchical and distributed according to a certain ratio. This kind of question type can better show the level of the students participating in the competition. These questions are still difficult, but this kind of examination is for the whole country. After all, she has a short time to pick up books and study. Her learning task is very heavy and her energy is a little scattered. Therefore, she will not be arrogant to think that she can take the lead among so many excellent college students in the country. Now, she just needs to be able to enter the preliminaries. She doesn''t need to have a good place. Ning Yiqing is outstanding in both appearance and temperament. When he is waiting for Gu only outside, he just sits on the porch chair outside and attracts countless eyes. Many of the girls who passed by him looked at him from time to time. The timid ones looked at him and felt embarrassed. They left with a red face. The bolder ones looked at him and looked at him again. They were elated, and even some people went to chat him up. Ning Yiqing is not tired of it, and her whole body is cold, but she can''t stop those girls from watching. He really wanted to hit people, but in any case, it was impossible for him to hit those girls who didn''t have enough strength. He could only sigh in his heart that the girls now are too brave. Gu only seriously after the exam, just out of her classroom, see Cheng Su Su smile and a tall man in what to say. She was not very interested in Cheng Su Su, but she wanted to leave the examination room, which was the only way, so she walked over calmly. Cheng Su Su also found her and saw her come over with a smile: "only, how was the exam?" Gu only hates Cheng Su Su''s smile. That smile is too fake, and she knows Cheng Su Su Su''s hate for her. She doesn''t even bother to be perfunctory. She just says a word and makes Cheng Su Su''s fake smile solidify: "better than you." Cheng Su Su really wants to slap Gu''s only one. She has never seen anyone more annoying than Gu''s only one! Can''t Gu only say a few modest words out of politeness? Chapter 1465 Cheng Su Su pressed down her unhappiness and once again squeezed out a smile: "it''s good for you to be so confident, but I think I did well in the exam this time. It may not be worse than you." Gu only gently raised his eyebrows, and finally saw that the man talking to Cheng Su Su was mo Ziwei. Mo Ziwei saw that Gu only had a faint smile. He was curious and interested in Gu only, but Gu only didn''t give him too much face, which made him helpless. Cheng Su Su introduced a sentence: "Professor Mo, you must know him. In fact, he is a friend in private. The Mo family lived in the compound before." There is a touch of indescribable pride in her words. Even if Gu is more powerful now, when she was a child, she was not replaced by Lu Yurong to live in such a small place as Lingcheng, and her friends are just a group of clay legs who can''t get on the stage. Even if she is not Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter, she has lived a splendid life since she was a child, and all her friends are rich in gold and belong to famous families. Gu only heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, but she was also a little surprised. She suddenly remembered something. She lived in the Mo family in the compound, and she knew a Mo Feiyan. Seeing that Mo Ziwei and Mo Feiyan have somewhat similar eyes, she asked, "does Professor Mo know Mo Feiyan?" Mo Ziwei nodded: "she is my sister." Gu Yiwei suddenly knows, but he is in a state of fire. Although Mo Ziwei has saved her, Mo Feiyan is playing Ning Yiqing''s idea. The last time they met in Xinjiang, the process will never be pleasant. When Ning Yiqing had an accident some time ago, Mo Feiyan came to see her and said that he had revealed Ning Yiqing''s news to her, but in fact, he didn''t mean well. At this time, she even suspected that the time Mo Ziwei saved her was a deliberate coincidence. Whether there are other twists and turns in the middle, she is not very clear now, but she thinks that she should keep some distance from the Mo family in the future, so she said faintly: "Professor Mo has a good sister, sister Feiyan is very powerful." Mo Ziwei knows from Mo Feiyan that Gu Weiwei and Mo Feiyan know each other. He also has some understanding of Mo Feiyan''s mind. Although Gu Weiwei and Mo Feiyan have not torn their faces, their relationship is absolutely not good. He has not said anything, Cheng Su Su has some curiosity to ask: "only, do you know Feiyan sister?" Gu Yiwei was not interested in answering her question at all. He only said to Mo Ziwei, "Professor Lao Mo brought a message to sister Feiyan. I thank her very much for last time. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay her well." Mo Ziwei has dealt with Gu Weiyi several times, and he knows something about her character. Combined with what Mo Feiyan told him before, he can almost be sure that Gu''s only remark is ironic. Mo Ziwei said with a light cough, "is there any misunderstanding between you and Feiyan?" Gu said solemnly: "misunderstanding? How is that possible? I have a good relationship with sister Feiyan! " Cheng Su Su was extremely upset when she heard the conversation between them. Her sense of superiority just now had disappeared, because she could see that Mo Ziwei was very concerned about Gu only. Mo Ziwei is not only her recent concern, but also her target. After she was rejected by Miao Bihu last time, she has clearly known that she has no possibility with Ning Yiqing. Chapter 1466 Then because of meeting Mo Feiyan, Gu only thought of Mo Ziwei. Although Mo Ziwei and Ning Yiqing have different styles, they are also outstanding in appearance. They are also rare young talents coming out of the courtyard. Most importantly, they are more gentle in character and easier to get along with than Ning Yiqing. She recently looked for opportunities to contact Mo Ziwei several times, Mo Ziwei to her cold light for, but at this time but to Gu only showed interest! Cheng Su Su scolds Gu Weiyi in her heart for being shameless. She already has Ning Yiqing and even comes to hook up with Mo Ziwei! Is it interesting to rob men with her all day? If Gu only knew Cheng Su Su''s idea, he would probably scold "brain damage". She didn''t know what Cheng Su Su thought at this time, and she didn''t care about Cheng Su Su''s thought at all. She didn''t say much about it at the moment, and planned to go straight downstairs through them. When she went to the middle of the stairs, she suddenly heard a dense sound of footsteps coming from the upper stairs. At the same time, a strong force came towards her. It seemed that someone fell at her feet and directly knocked her body down the stairs. Gu''s only skill is OK now, but in this position, surrounded by students who have just finished the exam, she can''t avoid it at all. She can''t stand steadily, and her body is toppling forward. Just as she was about to roll down the stairs, she heard Mo Ziwei call her. She only felt that there was a commotion around her. There were screams and shouts everywhere. Then she was held in her arms and they rolled down the stairs together. Gu Weiyi was originally at the bottom, but found that whenever there were steps, the person holding her would use his body to pad under her. When she rolled down the stairs, she was still dazzled, but she didn''t feel much pain on her body. At most, it was just a few bruises. Beside her, there were several students who had just fallen down with them. Some of them had already fallen to pieces. The security guard of the imperial Normal University heard the news and rushed to this side. When Cheng Su Su saw Gu Wei and Mo Ziwei falling together, her heart was full of mixed feelings for a moment, because she saw clearly just now that Gu Wei was about to fall down, Mo Ziwei rushed over and hugged Gu Wei. Because of this action, she knows that in Mo Ziwei''s heart, Gu only is much more important than she expected. Gu only sat up and looked at Mo Ziwei and asked, "are you ok?" Mo Ziwei''s injury is much more serious than Gu only''s. The bone in his lower leg arched up in an abnormal way. At one glance, Gu only saw that he was broken. At this time, he sat up and said, "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry." Gu only looked at his injured leg and felt a little complicated. She was afraid that there would be students falling down the stairs, which would cause them secondary injury. She stood up and helped him up. Mo Ziwei is as tall as Ning Yiqing. He is more than 1.8 meters tall. He is Gu''s only one. He has been practicing physical fitness recently. Otherwise, he would not be able to help him. Mo Ziwei''s head is a little dizzy because of his broken leg. At this time, he doesn''t mean to take advantage of Gu Weiyi. He just gets closer, but he smells the elegant fragrance of Gu Weiyi. The smell is different from any perfume that he has ever smelled before. It smells so good that he can easily pull up the string in his heart. He could not help asking, "what brand of perfume do you use?" Chapter 1467 Gu Weiyi just put Mo Zi Wei to stand firm and heard what he said was rather baffling: "what perfume?" I''m useless. " She flies up every day and reads in school. What perfume does she come to empty? Mo Ziwei doesn''t believe it. It''s rare for him to smell such a good smell. He is greedy and sniffs it a few times. Gu''s face changes slightly. Is this product trying to save her reputation and take advantage of her? She took a look at his broken leg. She felt a little contemptuous. If she broke her leg in order to take advantage of her, then the price is really big! At this time, a pair of powerful hands pull Gu and Mo away, pull Gu into his arms, and then firmly hold Mo: "I''ll take you to the hospital." Gu''s only turn to see is Ning Yiqing, she quite some accident, can''t help but ask a sentence: "how do you come?" "Of course I''ll accompany you when you take the exam." Ning Yiqing''s voice was the same kind of cool tone as before, but the meaning of his words was full of concern. He was waiting outside the examination room just now. He heard the sound of fright coming from inside and rushed in regardless of the obstruction of the security guard. When he came in, he saw Gu Youyi and Mo Ziwei fall down the stairs. He was scared at that time. When he ran over, he saw Gu Youyi lift Mo Ziwei from the ground. He knew that Mo Ziwei made a human flesh cushion when they fell down just now, so she was not injured. He is curious about how she knows Mo Ziwei, and Mo Ziwei seems to care about her very much. There is something wrong in his heart, but Mo Ziwei is here, and he will not show it. Gu Ziwei naturally won''t mention the quarrel between her and Ning Yiqing in front of Mo Ziwei. In fact, the arrival of Ning Yiqing gives her a big relief. If Mo Ziwei gets close to her again to breathe in, she can''t estimate that she will hit someone three times, and this time is obviously not the time to hit someone. She was coquetry toward Ning Yiqing: "Ying Ying, you came at the right time. I was really scared to death just now!" She has always been very strong in front of Mo Ziwei, but also a little cold. So he looked at Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing''s coquetry at this time. He was surprised and realized that she was not always that cold, but he was treated differently. Ning Yiqing naturally cooperated with Gu Youyi at this time. He reached out to touch Gu Youyi''s head, and then softened his tone: "it''s stupid that such a big man can''t even walk well." Gu only can often hear his voice like this, so he doesn''t think much about it. But Mo Ziwei, who grew up in a courtyard with Ning Yiqing, hears it for the first time. He stares at the ghost. Ning Yiqing doesn''t pay attention to his idea at all. At the moment, she helps Mo Ziwei to a chair and sits down first. Then she is ready to drive his car over, but she doesn''t want Gu to be with Mo Ziwei, so he stands there and doesn''t move. At this time, the security guards also rushed to settle the injured students. At the same time, they were also investigating why so many students fell down from the stairway today. After all, there were not many people taking the exam today, which was somewhat strange. This matter also got the attention of school leaders. Chapter 1468 When the imperial Normal University was chosen as the examination room, such a thing happened, which greatly affected the image of the University. So the leaders of the school rushed over as soon as they received the news. Fortunately, in addition to Mo Ziwei''s broken leg, the other students were not seriously injured, most of them were just bruised, and the security guard of the school had already called for an ambulance. Because of the intervention of school leaders, the efficiency of everyone''s work is particularly high, and it is soon clear. This time, a girl suddenly squatted down to tie her shoelaces at the entrance of the stairway. The students at the back didn''t have time to react and got very close, so they accidentally ran into the girl. The girl rolled down like a ball, and then brought her down. Gu Weiyi, the girl, also saw her and felt familiar. When she thought about it carefully, she remembered that the girl had been with Ren qiunong and had been very close to him. Gu only carefully recalled the scene of falling down just now. At that time, she felt that someone had hit her, and at the same time, she felt that someone had pushed her. She recalled the distance of several people standing behind her just now, and then excluded Cheng Su Su Su, because Cheng Su Su Su was far away from her at that time, so it was impossible to push her. She was a little curious, so who was the one who pushed her? I''m afraid the so-called truth found out by the school is not the real truth. She has a premonition in her heart that today''s event is aimed at her. Gu only carefully looked at the injured crowd, she also found a familiar person inside: Ren qiunong. Gu''s only thought is a little deep. She knows about Ren qiunong''s participation in the competition, and the relationship between her and Ren qiunong is really not good. It''s just that when she fell down just now, because she was facing these people, she didn''t see who was standing behind her. Ren qiunong saw her look over, only cold hum, chin slightly lift, a pair of Gu the only extremely disdainful appearance. Mo Ziwei groaned back Gu''s only thought. She asked him, "is it painful?" Mo Ziwei sighed: "I would like to say it doesn''t hurt, but how can it not hurt if the bone is broken? That''s too self deceiving! " At this time, he won''t be a gentleman. Of course, he has to fight for sympathy when it''s time to fight for sympathy. He has been paying attention to Ning Yiqing''s expression. Just now, Ning Yiqing has given him a lot of knives. It''s just that he grew up with Ning Yiqing, and he knows each other a little. Although there are many children in the compound who are afraid of Ning Yiqing, there must be no mo Ziwei among them. Gu only thought that if Mo Ziwei didn''t come, she would have a certain chance to stabilize her body, but he meant well after all. Now that his leg is broken again, she really can''t ignore him. She just showed him his leg with perspective eyes. His leg is really broken, but it''s not too serious. But she said it''s not too serious. In fact, from her perspective as a doctor, even if it''s not serious, it''s a broken leg. If his leg doesn''t recover well, I''m afraid the debt will be on her head. And she didn''t believe too much in the treatment of fracture by western medicine, so she squatted down and looked at his injured leg and said, "Professor Mo, can you show me your wound?" Chapter 1469 Mo Ziwei nods and agrees, then glances at Ning Yiqing, who is also looking at him. Two men to see, not to say there is lightning, but also almost. In fact, Mo Ziwei''s idea is very simple. How can she feel guilty for him if Gu Ziwei doesn''t see his wound? How can she take care of him and ask her if she doesn''t feel guilty? As for Ning Yiqing''s idea, he doesn''t care at all. As long as Gu only and Ning Yiqing haven''t got a marriage certificate, then he still has a chance to smile the sweetest. Because Mo Ziwei''s leg is broken, and his pants are some fashionable pencil pants. Once he pulls the leg, it will affect his wound. Gu Wei moved for a while, and Mo Ziwei hummed with pain. She was really hard to move him. Ning Yiqing see Mo Ziwei''s appearance, the heart is full of disdain, is not just fracture, as for a pair of Jiao didi appearance? He glanced at Mo Ziwei''s leg and did not speak. He took out a knife from his body with his backhand and directly scratched it. He scratched Mo Ziwei''s trousers a long way. When he took out his knife and scratched Mo Ziwei''s pants, the pores on Mo Ziwei''s leg stood up, which was the natural reaction of feeling cold and killing. Mo Ziwei looked at Ning Yiqing, and he said without expression: "when you go to the hospital like this, the doctor will cut off your trouser legs. I will be more responsible than the doctor, and I will compensate you for your trouser legs." Mo Ziwei wants to say that it''s not a matter of pants. It''s Ning Yiqing who wants to give him a bad impression! Just he looked at Ning Yiqing''s cold face, he felt that it was superfluous to say anything. Gu Ziwei had already squatted down and looked at Mo Ziwei''s injured leg carefully. Mo Ziwei didn''t know her plan, so he said, "I''m sorry to use it too. I just broke my leg. I''ll be fine in a few days." Gu only echoed, and looked at his leg injury carefully. Then he suddenly pointed to the sky and said, "Gee, there''s a rainbow there." Mo Ziwei looked up and didn''t see the so-called rainbow. He was about to ask Gu where the only rainbow was. Then he felt a sharp pain in his leg. He couldn''t help shouting. His call immediately caught the eyes of all the people present. Gu only but satisfied to stand up and said: "well, it''s OK, I''ll go to the hospital for a cast, this time the leg don''t force." Mo Ziwei was sweating with pain. When he heard Gu''s words, his face was puzzled. When he went to see his fractured leg, he saw that the deformed bone on his leg had returned to normal. And just after that stabbing pain, he found that his leg didn''t hurt so much! He had heard before that there was a very powerful bone setting traditional Chinese medicine among the people. He could recover the broken bones only by his hand, but he never believed it. He thought it was exaggeration. How could it be so powerful? But after this incident happened to him, he had other views on this incident. He looked at Gu Yiwei in surprise and asked, "can you set your bones?" Gu only patted the dust on his hands and said, "I understand a little." In fact, she was not good at bonesetting before. She learned from Shao Yizhi recently. She had practiced it many times before. This is her first practice. Chapter 1470 Shao Yizhi obviously intended to cultivate Gu Weiyi as an all-round doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, so a few days ago, after Gu Weiyi read the orthopedic book, he took Gu Weiyi to learn the orthopedic technique. The theoretical system of bone setting in traditional Chinese medicine is slightly different from that of acupuncture and moxibustion decoction. The so-called bone setting naturally needs to know the structure of the human body''s meridians and bones, and then use specific techniques to pull out the disorder, so as to restore the bones as before. Although bonesetting is skillful, it requires a high level of strength. So since ancient times, there have been women''s traditional Chinese medicine doctors who are very good at acupuncture and decoction, but there have not been women''s traditional Chinese medicine doctors who are very good at bonesetting, because women''s physical strength is naturally worse than men''s. Gu is also the only one who has made great progress in his physical fitness recently. Otherwise, he would not be able to set the bones for Mo Ziwei today. Mo Ziwei didn''t know what to say when he heard her words. He could feel the situation on his legs. She didn''t know a little about it. She knew quite well about it! He didn''t know her for a long time, and she had left several different impressions in his heart. She was the most surprising woman he had ever met. He said with a smile, "if you only know something about it, I''m afraid many doctors will lose their jobs." Ning Yiqing sees Mo Ziwei''s only look in his heart. He is not happy. He is a man. Of course, he can see Mo Ziwei''s only mind to Gu. He subtly and quietly blocks Gu only behind him. Mo Ziwei snorted when he saw his action. He was about to say a few words to run ning Yiqing. The school leaders of imperial Normal University had already arrived in front of him and asked him all kinds of questions. Mo Ziwei saw some leaders followed by Cheng Su Su. He immediately realized that Cheng Su Su had poked his identity in front of the school leaders, which frightened them. Then he rushed to ask Hou. He didn''t agree with Cheng Su Su''s way of doing things, and he was still a little tired of it. At this time, there were so many people that he couldn''t say anything about Cheng Su Su. He just said a few words, which made the school leaders vague and didn''t investigate the cause of this incident. Naturally, all the leaders of the university should take a serious attitude towards this matter. Cheng Su Su said in a timely manner: "Professor Mo''s leg was injured. Gu only pulled it with his hand just now. I don''t know if it will aggravate the disease." At first glance, she seemed to care about Mo Ziwei, but when she listened carefully, she could tell that Gu only didn''t know how to deal with him. The leader of the school immediately changed his face, which is also Mo Ziwei''s leg. At this time, he can''t see too many unusual things. Otherwise, he will only spray Gu''s blood. A director in charge of Campus Security said, "which school are you from? Why can''t you tell the difference? " In fact, this is the thought of all school leaders. Originally, Mo Ziwei''s fall in their school was a big event. This girl didn''t know how powerful she was, so she went to touch Mo Ziwei''s wound! It''s not intentional! Gu Wei took a look at Cheng Su Su, who was already squatting in front of Mo Ziwei and said, "Professor Mo, how do you feel? Don''t worry. The doctor will be here in a moment She said and then looked at Gu Yiwei: "only, I know you know a little bit of medical skills, but you can''t rely on a little bit of medical skills to mess, if you aggravate Professor Mo''s injury, it''s not good." Chapter 1471 Gu Weiyi smiles coldly, but she doesn''t want to cause more trouble in the future, so she takes the hand to treat Mo Ziwei''s injury. Unexpectedly, it turns out to be her fault at this time. When she decided to do it, she was sure, but she didn''t have to explain it to Cheng Su Su. She said that it was impossible for Cheng Su Su to be safe. Look, this is another chance to be a demon again. But she can trust her own medical skills, and she has also seen Mo Ziwei''s calf with perspective eyes. She has just been very successful in setting bones. She looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "how do you know that my action just now will hurt him?" "We are classmates. I know your medical skills." Cheng Su Su''s words changed and said: "but I believe you didn''t mean it. After all, Professor Mo was hurt for you. I can understand your feeling of being sorry to help him with his injury. Even if you have broken Professor Mo''s leg, I believe Professor Mo will also understand your mood." The reason why she said that was because Gu''s bone setting technique just now led to the scars on the upper surface of Mo Ziwei''s leg. At this time, Mozi''s leg was blue, purple and red. At first glance, it seemed to be more serious than just now. She knew that Gu Weiyi had some medical skills. It was a fact that she saved Wu Yuru in the school canteen before. But she never thought Gu Weiyi''s medical skills would be very good, so she didn''t think Gu Weiyi could really cure Mo Ziwei''s leg. Mo Ziwei felt a little uncomfortable when he heard Cheng Su Su''s words, but he really didn''t know Gu''s medical skills. At this time, it''s really hard to speak for Gu. So he said in a low voice, "Cheng Su Su is right. Gu Yi Yi just helped me to cure my leg. I won''t be angry with her. Even if she broke my leg, I won''t blame her." Cheng Su Su clenched her fist again. She didn''t expect that Mo Ziwei would defend Gu only like this! Ning Yiqing''s eyes are a little unhappy. Gu''s only way to help Mo Ziwei cure his wounds is because his ancestral grave is smoking. How dare he say such shameless words! Just at this time, the ambulance came. The security guards carefully carried Mo Ziwei to the ambulance. Cheng Su Su followed the ambulance as Mo Ziwei''s friend. After Mo Ziwei and Cheng Susu left, the school leader in charge of security glared at Gu one eye and said, "this time, something happened to Professor Mo, you are in full charge of it!" Gu only knows that today''s event is an accident, and the school leader is also afraid of responsibility, but she doesn''t like the tone of his speech. So she said faintly: "at this time, you have time to blame me, and put the responsibility on my head. I think this behavior is ridiculous. As the director of the school security department, you trampled down the stairs at the entrance of the school stairs, which is your dereliction of duty." "And I''m one of the victims. I think you have to apologize to me first if you really care about it!" The director of the security department was red with anger. He wanted to say something more, but he was stopped by the vice principal. The vice principal''s attitude was much better: "since this classmate is also injured, let''s go to the hospital to have an examination. We can rest assured." Gu only knows that he just has a slight scratch and doesn''t need to go to the hospital. He can just wipe some medicine. Chapter 1472 But they put Mo Ziwei''s injury all on Gu''s head. She also wanted to go to the hospital to see the doctor''s reexamination with the help of modern equipment, so she agreed immediately. Ning Yiqing coldly glanced at the security director and vice principal, and then followed Gu Weiyi to get on the bus. The security director and the vice principal were shocked by his eyes. After all, the vice principal was well-informed and immediately glared at the security director: "this pair of men and women have some origins. Don''t offend them again." The security director is not stupid either. Just now, the only reason for training Gu is Cheng Su Su''s selection. On the other hand, it is because the injured person is Mo Zi Wei. He is really in a hurry. At this time, he calms down and answers in a hurry. Then they rush to the hospital. When Gu only got on the bus, he stretched out his hand to pull the broken hair behind his head. Ning Yiqing saw that there were about two inches long and one inch wide bruises on her hand. His eyebrows wrinkled and she was injured! His eyes were colder: "do you know who moved the hand?" "Someone pushed me, but I''m not sure who it was. Cheng Su Su Su was a little far away from me at that time. When I fell down, she was still standing at the stairway, so it shouldn''t be her." Gu said softly. Ning Yi Qing couldn''t help saying: "you are too careless. You are so easily counted." Gu Weiyi flicked her lips. She was familiar with his way of speaking and didn''t care with him. She had no intention to discuss this issue with him and changed the topic directly: "how did you come to the imperial Normal University? Is it for the mission? " "No, it''s for you." Ning Yiqing thinks that they haven''t met during this period of time, and she seems to be indifferent to him a lot. However, when he comes to see her clearly, he doesn''t expect that such a thing happened today. Gu only looked at him. He drove the car. There were only two people in the car. Ning Yiqing naturally had nothing to say: "last time you asked me to think about how we should get along with each other in the future. I''ve thought about it carefully. I won''t hide everything from you in the future." "Of course, I still can''t tell you the details of those top secret tasks that I perform, but I can tell you the time I need to perform the task. If I can contact you, I will give you information in time, so that you don''t have to worry about me." "In the future, I will try my best to avoid arranging some radical plans, so that I will not easily fall into danger and protect my safety." "As for the details of living together, I will try to take your feelings into consideration, and nothing will happen that night." Gu only heard this sentence behind him a little surprised. She knew that he was always a conceited and proud person. Admitting his mistake would not happen to him. At the same time, he is also a trustworthy person. He will do whatever he says. The most difficult thing is that he seems to really think about the future between them and really want to spend a lifetime with her. There was a deep feeling between them. Although she thought about breaking up, she was willing to give him another chance, because in essence, he was a bit overbearing, but he was really good to her. She was not an affectant person. She agreed to think about how to get along with each other in the future. He thought about it, but she also thought about it. She really wanted to be separated from him, which was not her wish in essence. So she looked at him with her little finger and said, "pull hook, what you can''t do is a dog!" Chapter 1473 Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly smoked. Gu Weiyi was really cute when she didn''t lose her temper. Although this kind of behavior similar to that of a child was childish, it was also a sign that she was not angry. He held the steering wheel with one hand, held out his little finger, hooked her little finger and said, "in fact, I think you have room for improvement. You can care more about me." Gu only snorted. If this man is on the business negotiation table, he must be a good hand. This is a typical example of selling well even if he gets cheap! Ning Yiqing heard her voice, her eyes also had a smile: "Gu only, I know that you are different from the girl who talks about love and love all the time. You also have your studies and career planning in the future, but I think that in fact, there is no conflict between feelings and studies and careers. It''s all because you like what you do and what you care about." Gu only heard him say this and showed a surprised expression again: "Ning Yiqing, I can be sure that you really think about these things carefully during this period of time." People live in this world, is originally composed of many parts of a variety of communication network, no matter what kind of feelings are actually feelings. In fact, the world before Ning Yiqing was relatively simple. He was not keen to get along with people, and he would not bother to maintain all kinds of feelings. For him, he only carried out all kinds of tasks. Although he shows a strong ability of coordination when performing tasks and can adjust the relationship between team members, he can also approach certain specific objects in order to complete tasks when necessary. But at the end of the task, everything seemed to be clear to him, and he was too lazy to think about how to coordinate these relations. This time Gu Weiyi asked him to think about how they would get along with each other, instead, he also began to think about these things. Ning Yiqing has a deep feeling this time. He is also growing and learning, and is willing to think more for Gu only. After hearing Gu''s words, he turned black: "can I cheat you about this?" Gu can''t help but smile after seeing his expression. Ning Aojiao is still Ning Aojiao, and her temper is as big as ever. She turned her head and gave him a kiss on the face. "I''m sorry for the wrong words." Only one word, Ning Yiqing''s mouth began to rise again: "just know." The atmosphere in the car immediately eased down a lot, because the strangeness of not meeting each other during this period of time also faded, everything went back to the past, but it was a little different from the past, they were more able to think for each other from the perspective of each other. When the car drove into the hospital, Ning Yiqing stopped the car and asked Gu Yiwei, "how do you know Mo Ziwei?" Gu only never wanted to hide this from Ning Yiqing, so she roughly told her what happened after Ning Yiqing left that day when she came back to school and met Jane sizer. Gu Weiyi sighed after saying: "although I don''t think Mo Ziwei is needed to save me this time, he is injured because of me. Although I want to keep a distance with him in the future, I still owe him a favor." When she said this, she was also a little depressed. At that time, Mo Ziwei didn''t run down the stairs under her body. She felt that she could hold the handrail of the stairs and stabilize her figure. After Mo Ziwei and her fall down the stairs, the nature of things seems to have some changes. Chapter 1474 Ning Yiqing was also a little depressed after listening to Gu''s words. If he didn''t go back to the army that night, maybe Gu would not know Mo Ziwei, and maybe there would be no follow-up. Although he and Mo Ziwei know each other, their relationship is not so good. He has heard something about Mo Ziwei and has some comments on him. In the past, he thought that Mo Ziwei was a sissy who paid attention to details and was unsociable. Now, with Gu''s only thing, he added the word hypocrisy to his previous evaluation. He said in a cold voice, "I''ll pay back the favor you owe him." Gu Weiyi chuckles. Although Ning Yiqing is aware of the worldly affairs this time, when she thinks that he is helping her to repay Mo Ziwei''s kindness, she just needs to think about the picture and she will have a stomachache. Two people get off to the hospital, the people of the Mo family have already arrived. Mo Fu and Mo Ziwei''s two elder brothers are either busy with their work, or they are inspecting in other places. They are not in the imperial capital, so they are mo mu, Qu Mingzhu and Mo Feiyan. Qu Mingzhu is a serious young lady of Qu group. She thinks highly of herself. Her four children are mo Feiyan, followed by Mo Ziwei. Cheng Su Su has already "vividly" embellished what happened today. However, her words are extremely biased, and she takes this opportunity to discredit Gu Yu from head to toe. But her words are still very good, what Mo Ziwei is Gu''s only teacher, so he is only protecting Gu''s own students; What Gu only followed others to learn Chinese medicine for a period of time. Because of the deep love between teachers and students, he was too worried about Mo Ziwei''s injury and would first treat his broken foot. Qu Mingzhu is infuriated when she hears these words. Mo Ziwei is her son. She can''t be more clear about her character. Paying so much attention to Gu only, that''s interesting to Gu only! Originally, Mo Ziwei studied abroad and returned home, but he had no contact with anyone. Qu Mingzhu was still a little worried, but what is the family background of Mo family? Not every girl student can marry into the Mo family. In addition, Gu''s only treatment for Mo Ziwei''s leg fracture, with Mo Ziwei''s cautious character, how can such a thing happen? It''s clear that Gu Weiyi is fascinated by it! Because of these words, in Qu Mingzhu''s heart, Gu is already a student with deep intention who wants to cling to the Mo family but has no ability! She is also a little strange. Mo Ziwei doesn''t know the importance. She has no opinion about dating a college student. Mo Ziwei is a man, so she won''t suffer in this kind of thing. But she did not allow Mo Ziwei to do such a dangerous thing for a female college student! However, she had been brought up well since childhood. At this time, she still didn''t lose her dignified temperament. She was angry in her heart, but she didn''t show too much on her face. What''s more, she didn''t scold the teachers of DIDU normal university because of this. She also said with a faint smile: "Su Su Su, thanks for sending Ziwei to the hospital this time. I''ll thank you again another day!" Cheng Su Su and so on is this sentence, at this time heard Qu Mingzhu''s words, but also know how to handle the Propriety: "aunt Qu, you are too polite, in the past when I was in the courtyard, Mo San Ge took care of me very much, in my heart also regarded him as a brother, he had an accident, I naturally can''t stand by." Chapter 1475 Qu Mingzhu heard Cheng Su Su''s words, nodded her head lightly, and then boasted: "I saw you were a sensible person before." Mo Feiyan knows more about Cheng Su Su''s mind than Qu Mingzhu. She has known for a long time that Cheng''s family is making such a big deal. She''s afraid that she hates Gu only in Cheng Su Su''s heart. This is to give Gu only eye drops in front of Qu Mingzhu. And she doesn''t like Gu only, and naturally she won''t go through these things, but she doesn''t want her mother to be picked by Cheng Su Su to deal with Gu only. She said in a low voice, "I heard that there are still some things between you and Gu Weiwei?" Cheng Su Su''s heart sank, but she also knew that those things between her and Gu only could not be hidden from anyone, so she simply admitted: "yes, there are some things between me and Gu only, but in the final analysis, it is the elders who hold the wrong child. This is an old story, only Gu only works too much, my father has not recognized her." Qu Mingzhu also listened to the story of the Cheng family. When she heard Gu''s name just now, she felt a little familiar, but she didn''t think about it in detail. When Cheng Su Su Su said this, she remembered the story of the Cheng family. It has been widely spread in the circle. Everyone has their own opinions. Some people say that Cheng Jinmo is stupid and doesn''t want to help others raise his own daughter with his own daughter. Others say that Gu Zhiwei is too strong in that matter. How can anyone cut off the relationship when they first meet his father? This is unfilial! Qu Mingzhu''s view of the Cheng family is exactly the latter. Even if there is nothing about Mo Ziwei today, she doesn''t like Gu only because she hasn''t met him. It''s just that in the past, Jing Gu''s only thing had nothing to do with her, so she would listen to it as a joke. But now Gu''s only thing has something to do with Mo Ziwei, so it has something to do with her! Her impression of Gu only is a little bit worse. She has already given Gu only a negative score in her heart before we met. She said faintly, "Lao Cheng can bear her personality. If I had such a daughter, I would have driven her out of the house. Lao Su is also a fool." The old Cheng in her mouth refers to Cheng Jinmo, and the old Su refers to Su tingxue. Cheng Su Su was secretly happy, but sighed and said, "my mother is soft hearted. Anyway, Gu is my mother''s own child. I don''t blame my mother." Her sentence is very in line with Qu Mingzhu''s mind, Qu Mingzhu praise: "girls have to be like this, clever and sensible, kind-hearted." Mo Feiyan hears the conversation and gently raises her eyebrows. Anyway, she doesn''t like Gu Weiyi. Qu Mingzhu is induced by Cheng Su Su to hate Gu Weiyi, which is not a big deal. But she felt that she had to remind Qu Mingzhu: "Mom, I''ve met Gu Weiwei. She''s very smart and resourceful. The third brother was hurt after all. It''s estimated that she did something to the third brother. If she comes later, you''d better be careful. I''m afraid the third brother will stand on her side." At this meeting, Mo Ziwei is making a film. Because of the radiation, the doctor won''t let his family accompany him. The three women are talking about it behind his back. Mo Ziwei cares about Gu only, this is the thing that Qu Mingzhu really cares about, so her eyebrows are wrinkled, a face of unhappiness. Chapter 1476 At this time, the next door opened, Mo Ziwei was pushed out by the nurse, three women all around, Mo Ziwei said with a smile: "you don''t have to be nervous, I''m really OK, I feel this leg has no pain." "You said this to help Gu only speak!" Qu Mingzhu glared at him and said, "she''s very thoughtful, and you''re stupid. She''s done you such a harm, and you speak for her!" Mo Ziwei wants to say that he is only interested in Gu, but people have no interest in him, and he doesn''t speak for her. He really feels that his leg doesn''t hurt much. In this way, Gu only appeared in front of Qu Mingzhu, which completely disrupted Mo Ziwei''s plan. His mother was afraid that it would hinder him from meeting Gu only, and Gu only was afraid that he would not even want to see him in the future! Think about it and you''re stuffed! Cheng Su Su then came to play a good man: "aunt Qu, don''t be angry. I believe Gu Wei Yi didn''t mean it. It''s important to treat Mo San Ge. I don''t know how long the film will come out." Just after filming, it will take half an hour at the fastest to get the result, so they just wait at the door. When Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing came over, they were waiting for a report at the door. As soon as she came in, Cheng Su Su whispered to Qu Mingzhu, "aunt Qu, she is Gu Youyi." Qu Mingzhu immediately looked at Gu Weiwei. She was surprised when she saw Gu Weiwei. Because Cheng Su Su once hinted that Gu only grew up in the countryside but was admitted to the Imperial University, she felt that Gu only should be a native girl who can only bury her head in students and wear heavy lenses on her face. But now walking in the corridor, Gu Weiyi is totally different from what she thinks. Gu Weiyi is not only very good-looking, but also has outstanding temperament. Today, although she is wearing a set of ordinary casual clothes, and there are some creases on her clothes, we can see that she is different. At least it is totally different from the poor student image in Qu Mingzhu''s mind. The surprise in her eyes was only for a moment. At the next moment, she came back to her senses and understood why Mo Ziwei had taken a fancy to Gu only. Although the girl''s temperament was a little cold, she had a fox face. She also saw Ning Yiqing standing beside Gu Weiwei. The story of Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing''s object has been spread all over the circle for a long time. Miao Bihu''s criticizing and dislike of Gu Weiwei is not a secret thing. So she looked down upon Gu only, this is and Ning Yiqing not clear, marry not into the Ning family, to provoke her son? What a shame! Cheng Su Su smiles and greets Gu Wei Yi: "only, you are here! Let me introduce you to Professor Mo''s mother, aunt Qu Mo Feiyan looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you really surprised me. I didn''t expect that the third brother would do this for you." Gu only heard their words, and then saw Qu Mingzhu''s hostile eyes, he knew that the three women had reached an alliance, which was to form a group to deal with her. She was a little funny. Fortunately, she didn''t have any idea about Mo Ziwei, or she would have to die! Just now, she felt a little guilty about Mo Ziwei. After hearing what they said, she felt that her guilt seemed to be a little lighter, and today''s affairs were not what she wanted. Chapter 1477 So Gu only said faintly: "Professor Mo is injured because of me, how can I not come? Sister Feiyan doesn''t have to think about it. I believe Professor Mo saved me today just because of the teacher''s protection of students. There''s nothing else. Professor Mo, am I right Mo Ziwei has not spoken yet, Qu Mingzhu has said in a deep voice: "I don''t care why Ziwei will save you today. You''d better take care of your own behavior. After all, you don''t have a face. We Mo family still have a face." She said and looked at Ning Yiqing said: "look at your object, or I''m afraid your face will be lost." Ning Yiqing is always ruthless and accurate, and he doesn''t have a good impression on the people of Mo family, so he also gives full play to his strong points: "I''m very grateful for Mo Ziwei''s coming forward today, but at the same time, I also feel sorry for the only one. She just falls down next building. As long as the brain is not filled with oars, I know that she is a real victim today." He then looked at Qu Mingzhu and said, "aunt Qu''s brain doesn''t seem to work very well. I know a good brain doctor who can introduce it to you another day." The meaning of his words is very clear. Gu Wei didn''t call Mo Ziwei to help him when he fell downstairs. Mo Ziwei had to come. Gu was the only indirect victim of this. Although Qu Mingzhu is older than him, there are not many contacts between the two families because of different surnames, and he doesn''t want to have anything to do with the Mo family. Qu Mingzhu''s words imply Gu''s bad character, which he can''t bear. Of course, he won''t give Qu Mingzhu any more face. No one can bully his woman! Qu Mingzhu is so angry that she can hardly maintain her dignified appearance. The well maintained face is distorted by anger. The face without too much expression when holding the expression is also full of wrinkles. She said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that Ning family was such a tutor. Is that how Ning Beichuan usually teaches you?" Ning Yiqing''s answer is even more extraordinary: "this has nothing to do with the family education of the Ning family. My creed is very simple. I will treat others as they treat me. There''s no reason why they want to hit me in the face. I still stick my face out." Then he looked at Qu Mingzhu and said, "aunt Qu is much older than me. I think I can understand such a simple truth." His idea is very simple. When he is not at Gu''s side, others bully her, but he is at her side now. Those who want to bully her have to pass him first. His daughter-in-law, in addition to him, no one can bully! Qu Mingzhu was so angry that she almost fell back. She had heard about Ning Yiqing before. She knew that he was not the kind of person to get along with, but she didn''t expect that he would stand out for gu! Mo Ziwei''s head is big at this time. He knows that Qu Mingzhu protects his weaknesses. But in the past, Qu Mingzhu always maintains her demeanor in front of people. Ning family is not the kind of bully who can bully at will. Today, Qu Mingzhu is in a wrong state. If it goes on, I''m afraid it will become a property. And today, when he fell down the stairs with Gu Wei in his arms, he really didn''t think much about it. In essence, it was caused by him. So he said, "Mom, this time I''m afraid Gu''s only classmate will be seriously injured, which will affect her next competition. I''m just a professor of DIDU university to protect my students. Don''t think much about it." Chapter 1478 Mo Ziwei then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I''m sorry for the trouble this time." When he said this, he just didn''t want to intensify the contradiction, but in Qu Mingzhu''s ears, he became him. This was to please Gu only. She was very upset. At this time, he said this as taking the responsibility, and she couldn''t hold on to it. So she said in a deep voice, "I know you mean well, but they don''t appreciate you at all!" She said, looking at Gu Weiyi, she said, "today, I don''t care about Ziwei in order to protect you from falling down, but after he protects you from falling down, why do you make your own opinion and deal with the wound for him?" "Don''t you know that your actions will hurt him twice? If his leg is difficult to heal or has other sequelae due to your behavior, I will sue you! " Gu only saw the anger beating in Qu Mingzhu''s eyes, and she was also a little bit depressed. The starting point of her rescue was good, because after the bone was injured, the earlier the treatment was, the better the wound was. She just didn''t want the sequelae of Mo Ziwei''s subsequent treatment. But after all, she is not a serious doctor. After seeing Mo Ziwei''s fracture, she didn''t think about it carefully. It''s more or less rash. But she knew it in her heart, but it was impossible to admit it in front of Qu Mingzhu, because once she admitted it, Qu Mingzhu would hold on to her. Gu Wei said flatly: "Ms. Qu, I can fully understand your mood, but when I decided to make a move, I was sure..." "What are you sure of?" Qu Mingzhu interrupted: "do you have a doctor''s qualification certificate? Do you really think that you have the ability to treat diseases after you have learned medical skills from a mediocre doctor for a few days? " When Mo Ziwei heard Qu Mingzhu''s aggressive words, he was also a little worried. He couldn''t help saying, "Mom, Gu''s only classmate is also kind-hearted..." "Good intentions? There are so many people who do bad things with good intentions! " Qu Mingzhu said: "just like her, she doesn''t know how to cure you at all. She doesn''t mean well at all, but intends to harm you!" Gu only thought that Miao Bihu was a difficult person in the courtyard before, but after seeing Qu Mingzhu, she thought that Miao Bihu was not so difficult to get along with. As expected, there was no contrast and no harm. Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "Ms. Qu, your words are too serious. Well, if Professor Mo''s illness is aggravated this time because of my help, I am willing to accept the ruling of the law." This can be regarded as a vivid lesson for her, and she really needs to obtain a medical certificate, otherwise, she will have a lot of trouble in the future. Qu Mingzhu said coldly: "if you dare to bear the consequences of this matter, you''ll be waiting for the end of the prison this time." Gu Wei a smile, lazy to take her words, her own treatment of the injury, her heart can not be more clear. Ning Yiqing patted Mo Ziwei on the shoulder and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a mother expecting her son''s injury to get worse. Mo Ziwei, you are really poor. I feel sorry for you." Mo Ziwei He also wants to burst out at this time! What are these! Chapter 1479 Qu Mingzhu was choked, but she also understood the meaning of Ning Yiqing''s words. If she wanted to tell Gu Zhiwei to stay in prison, she really wanted Mo Ziwei to become a lame man. As a mother, how could she expect her son to be lame? She was put in the shadow by Ning Yiqing, and with the background of Ning family there, she also felt that her behavior today was not right. At this time, she didn''t dare to spread her anger on Ning Yiqing, and immediately glared at Gu. Gu Wei didn''t see it. When Cheng Su Su sees Gu''s quarrel with Qu Mingzhu, she is a little pleased. This time, as long as Mo Ziwei''s leg is in trouble, Qu Mingzhu can''t let Gu go. Mo''s family is angry and blames Gu''s family. Although the Su family will protect Gu''s only son, they won''t really let Gu go to jail, but this can make her smear Gu''s only son in front of Cheng Jinmo. So she pretended to be a good man and advised Gu Weiyi: "the only thing is that you are wrong about this matter. You apologize to Aunt qu. I believe aunt Qu has a lot of money and won''t care about it with you." Gu only glanced at her and said, "classmate Cheng Su Su Su, I think you have made a mistake. I have never done anything wrong. Why should I apologize?" What did Cheng Susu want to say? Gu Weiyi grabbed in front of her and said, "I appreciate your enthusiasm for getting involved in today''s work and helping to send Professor Mo to the hospital. But you don''t seem to have much relationship with the Mo family. There are so many school leaders coming. You don''t need to run well. Are you too enthusiastic?" When she said that, Cheng Su Su Su had a bad feeling in her heart. As expected, when she heard her next sentence, she said, "I didn''t understand why you went to Professor Mo every day. With today''s event, I finally understand. Good luck to you!" As soon as she said this, Qu Mingzhu''s face changed. Qu Mingzhu was a little calm now, and she was able to think about things. Finally, she tasted what Cheng Su Su had just said. Although Cheng Su Su has a good reputation in the courtyard, she would not mind her getting close to Mo Ziwei if she had been in the past, but now she knows that Cheng Su Su is only born of a country woman, so she thinks that Cheng Su Su is not worthy of Mo Ziwei. Cheng Su Su scolded Gu You Yi wildly in her heart, but on her face she said wrongly: "how can you guess like this? Mo San Ge and I have known each other since childhood. How can I care if he is hurt? You can''t think of me like this just because you have a heavy heart! " Qu Mingzhu''s face softened slightly. Gu only sneered, Cheng Su Su Su really does not miss any chance to discredit her. At this moment, the nurse was shouting: "Mo Ziwei, Mo Ziwei, your report has come out!" Qu Mingzhu went over to get the report. The reports in the hospital were all written in professional terms. She couldn''t understand them very well. She saw a lot of words written on the report, and she looked a little dizzy. Just at this time, the doctor the Mo family had been looking for came over after the operation. Qu Mingzhu took the film and the report and asked the doctor, "director Chen, how is Ziwei''s leg?" Director Chen picked up the information to have a look, and then a light Yi. Qu Mingzhu heard his voice, and her heart was also a little bit bumpy. For a moment, she didn''t know how Mo Ziwei''s leg hurt. If she was really lame, she would have too much influence! Chapter 1480 So Qu Mingzhu asked, "is it serious? Originally, Ziwei would not have been so serious. There was a person who didn''t know how to treat his leg. He was afraid of causing secondary damage to his leg... " "Wait a minute." Director Chen interrupted Qu Mingzhu and said, "my surprise is here. Mo Ziwei''s leg is fractured, and the situation is quite serious. These broken marks look very clear, but they butt very well. Normally, this kind of bone will protrude, but Mo Ziwei''s is not like this." Qu Mingzhu was stunned for a moment. For a moment, she felt a little confused. Can Gu Weiyi really help Mo Ziwei? How could that be! Director Chen is also full of curiosity. For an injury like Mo Ziwei, it was a bit troublesome to deal with, so it needs to be fixed with steel nails and plates. But now after such a treatment, as long as the plaster is fixed and the foot is recuperated for a period of time, it will be OK, and there will be no sequelae. He could not help but ask: "excuse me, who helped him deal with the wound before?" Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "it''s me." Director Chen was surprised to hear what she said. She is too young! It''s too delicate to look at, which is different from what he expected. He has also heard of powerful orthopedic doctors who can set bones by hand, and even comminuted fractures can be completely restored by orthopedic methods. However, those who have this technique are not too young. He expected that the youngest should be in his 40s, but Gu Weiyi seems too young to be in his 20s. He thought he had heard wrong and confirmed to Gu only once again: "is it you who helped Mo Ziwei?" Gu only nodded, director Chen''s eyes more curious, can''t help but ask: "you are from home with the elders to learn orthopedics?" If you learn to set bones from a young age, then this can also be explained. Although director Chen is an orthopedic doctor of Western medicine and uses the method of Western medicine to treat bone injuries, he does not reject the method of traditional Chinese medicine to treat bone injuries. Because he had seen a powerful orthopedic doctor before, but after the doctor died, his skills were lost. He had been quite sorry, but he didn''t expect to meet such a young Gu Wei today. Gu Weiyi hasn''t said anything yet. Cheng Su Su can''t help but say: "she was born in an ordinary peasant family. How can someone teach her the skill of setting bones? Director Chen, are you wrong? " Her words can be regarded as asking Qu Mingzhu and Mo Feiyan''s questions. Qu Mingzhu doesn''t know much about Gu only. However, Mo Feiyan once sent someone to check everything about Gu only. Gu only''s performance before returning to the Qin family, except for his good academic performance, has nothing to do with it. Gu''s grandfather is a barefoot doctor, and he knows how to do medicine, but that medicine can only cure a cold. If it''s a little more serious, he can''t do it. Therefore, if Gu only learned good medicine from Gu''s grandfather, she doesn''t believe it. Director Chen was a little angry when he heard Cheng Su Su''s words. He immediately took out Mo Zi Wei''s film, pointed to the leg bone photographed above and said, "you see, there are obvious cracks here and here. The bone is obviously broken and closed again." With such a hand, Cheng Su Su and other medical professionals can see the middle of the road. Chapter 1481 The broken bone was exposed in the X-ray, so Gu did not cause a second injury to Mo Ziwei, but really cured his fracture? "How is that possible?" Cheng Su Su murmured that she was still looking forward to using this matter as Gu. She had a big wave of hatred in Mojia. Now director Chen''s words were slapped in her face. "Why not?" Director Chen frowned and said, "this bone is very good indeed." In fact, Mo Ziwei didn''t believe in Gu''s medical skills, but when he heard director Chen''s words, he couldn''t help saying, "when I just fell downstairs, the bone really broke and bulged out." Director Chen nodded and said, "that''s right!" Cheng Su Su looked at Mo Zi Wei''s leg and said, "if Gu Wei Yi really cured Mo San GE''s leg injury, why is his leg still so green?" She admitted that she had found the key to the matter, but director Chen explained: "the bone is the most serious injury to him, and the bone is also the most difficult to heal. But when his bone broke, the bone must have penetrated into the meat. Since it penetrated into the meat, of course, the muscle was also injured." "So when his bone is damaged, the muscle on his leg will turn blue and purple because of the injury. It seems very serious, but it only takes a few days to recover completely." Cheng Su Su is not very receptive to this statement, but she can''t tolerate it. She suddenly remembered that Gu only followed Shao Yizhi to learn medicine. If Gu only could set Mo Ziwei''s bones, this medical skill could only be taught by Shao Yizhi. She couldn''t say whether it was resentment or other emotions in her heart for a moment, but even Shao Yizhi complained about it. Shao Yizhi had such good medical skills that she had put down her position to ask him to teach her. Why didn''t he teach her? After listening to Director Chen''s words, Mo Feiyan knows that it''s impossible to do anything more difficult today. Although Gu Youyi is a little uncomfortable in her heart, she has a decent smile on her face: "Youyi, you are always unexpected. Thank you for treating my third brother''s wound in time." Gu Weiyi also replied with a smile: "Professor Mo was injured because he saved me after all. I have the ability to treat him. There''s no reason to ignore him. I just hope that next time you will find out the state before blaming others, instead of following others'' advice." She then looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "Cheng Su Su, you put on such a big black hat for me without making things clear. Don''t you think you should apologize to me?" Cheng Su Su''s face suddenly turned red. Qu Mingzhu realized that she had lost a big face because of Cheng Su Su. At this time, she didn''t look at Cheng Su Su. Mo Feiyan gently raised her eyebrows, as if she didn''t hear Gu''s words. Even if Cheng Su Su didn''t want to, he had to say: "today, I was too anxious. Seeing Mo San GE''s serious leg injury, I doubted you when I didn''t make it clear, so..." When she said this, her words changed: "but the only thing is, when did you have such brilliant medical skills?" Gu Weiyi said with a cool smile, "how far have I learned my medical skills? Do I need to report to you?" Cheng Su Su Gu Weiyi glanced at her and said, "today''s events are also a wake-up call for you. If you want to pick things up in the future, at least you need to get serious evidence to speak again. Don''t guess there without foundation." Chapter 1482 Cheng Su Su bit his lower lip lightly, and Gu only said, "you are lucky today. I''m the one you met. I just want you to apologize. If you meet someone else, I''m afraid you can''t be kind." "But I''m only so generous. If you don''t apologize today, I''ll go to minister Cheng to talk about it." Cheng Su Su''s face turns white. To her, apologizing to Gu only is more unacceptable than killing her. But today, all the people in Mo family are here, and she knows Gu only''s character very well. So she no longer wanted to, at this time can not say: "Gu only, I''m sorry." Gu only gave her a cold look, but he wanted to say a word to her. Instead, he turned to look at several people in the Mo family and said, "I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first. I believe you can take good care of Professor mo." With that, she pulls Ning Yiqing away. But Cheng Su Su''s face became very difficult. She wanted to brush her sense of existence in front of the Mo family and leave a good impression, but she didn''t expect to be beaten in the face by Gu only. Even if she was thick skinned, she couldn''t go on at this time. She tried to squeeze out a smile and looked at Qu Mingzhu and said, "aunt Qu, I have to go back to school, so I''ll go first." Although Qu Mingzhu hates Gu you who doesn''t give her face, she hates Cheng Su Su even more at this time. But she is also a person with a city, at this time will not embarrass Cheng Su Su face to face, when the pull-down long face nodded. Cheng Su Su see her this appearance, in the heart is more angry half dead, in the heart mercilessly scolded Gu only dun. After Cheng Su Su left, Mo Ziwei couldn''t help saying, "Mom, I''ve already said that my leg injury has improved. Why don''t you believe it?" "I don''t believe you. I don''t believe you!" Qu Mingzhu said angrily: "I don''t know where she learned those crooked doors and ramps, which fascinates you and makes you willing to be a meat cushion for her!" Mo Ziwei felt that he couldn''t explain it clearly. He didn''t understand why he would rush at that time. So he coughed and said, "she and I are really just teachers and students. As you saw just now, she has objects." This can''t appease Qu Mingzhu. She glared at him: "don''t tell me about it here. Just look at Gu Weiyi''s fox spirit. It''s not a good one! If you want to prove that you are not interested in her, just listen to my arrangement and go on a blind date! " As soon as Mo Ziwei hears that the prefix of "blind date" is too big, Qu Mingzhu has talked about it in front of him since he returned home. How can he, who has received foreign thoughts and education, follow Qu Mingzhu''s arrangement to go on a blind date? At this time, he can''t help but review in his heart. He may have made a mistake today, even if he was hurt. He also watched Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing show their love and spread dog food in front of him. Finally, he had to be dealt with by his mother! He was a smart man, immediately holding his leg and humming: "ah, it seems that his leg hurts again!" Even if Qu Mingzhu knew that he was pretending to be like this, she was still concerned about him. She helped him to ask director Chen how to relieve pain. Mo Feiyan in the side to see this clearly, her third brother is really to Gu only move heart. Chapter 1483 Today, although Mo Feiyan wants to use Cheng Su Su''s strength to deal with Gu only, in fact, he also has a look at their combat effectiveness. Now it seems that Cheng Su Su is not Gu''s only opponent at all, and Ning Yiqing''s maintenance of Gu only is so rough and direct. What she likes is Ning Yiqing, and what Mo Ziwei likes is Gu Weiwei. Maybe she can cooperate with Mo Ziwei in this matter. Brother and sister take what they need. So she took advantage of Qu Mingzhu to find director Chen, and she said softly, "third brother, are you going to marry me a third sister-in-law?" Mo Ziwei knows that his younger sister is a smart person. He has been a good person since childhood. He may be able to fool Qu Mingzhu, but he can''t fool Mo Feiyan. He made an action of forbidding sound: "this words can''t let mom hear, otherwise, tomorrow my ward will become a blind date room." Mo Feiyan chuckled: "although I don''t like Gu only, but I can''t deny that she is very powerful and worthy of the third brother." Mo Ziwei remembers that when he mentioned Gu Weiwei in front of Mo Feiyan last time, she was not very happy. At this time, she seemed to agree with him to pursue Gu Weiwei. He was surprised. Mo Feiyan sighed after seeing his expression and said, "you don''t have to look at me like this. I just think it''s not easy for a person to meet someone he likes. Since the third brother has met him, I certainly won''t object." "So even if I don''t like Gu only, as long as my third brother likes it, I won''t stop him." Mo Ziwei looked at her and said, "little sister, is that what you mean?" "Of course." Mo Feiyan did not hide from him, seriously said: "I like Ning Yiqing things you know, so I am eager to take Gu only and Ning Yiqing apart." When Mo Ziwei heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. He heard Mo Feiyan''s meaning. This is that his brother and sister formed a group to break up a couple. After that, they separated one by one. After thinking about it, he said: "I admit that I am the only one who has a little thought for Gu, but that''s all. I will go after her because I like her. Can she accept me? Let it go, so I can''t cooperate with you to do things that break up others." In fact, he always has his own principles in doing things, and feelings can''t be forced. It''s not wrong to pursue when you like someone. It''s his fate to catch up with him, but it''s his life not to catch up with him. He will try to pursue, but not because he likes a girl, he will use those dark and despicable means to make it difficult for him. Mo Feiyan looked at Mo Ziwei and said, "third brother, you are a gentleman." Mo Ziwei thinks that she has something to say. Sure enough, she goes on to say: "but in the world of emotion, gentlemen are generally losers. Third brother, you don''t think that if you try your best to please Gu Yiwei, she will kick Ning Yiqing to be with you?" Mo Ziwei did not answer, Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "you can try, I wish you good luck." Mo Ziwei looks at Mo Feiyan and feels that his sister is a little strange. She is quite different from the smart and soft girl when she was a child. Over the years, the communication between brother and sister is not much, until now, he just found that it seems that he has been unable to communicate. Chapter 1484 Mo Ziwei took a deep breath and said: "little sister, feelings can''t be forced. No matter who Gu is with in the end, I will respect her choice. Should you adjust your own mentality?" Mo Feiyan thinks that this conversation between her and Mo Ziwei is not speculative. She hums coldly and says, "I always think that love is the same as business. Whoever has more strength and means will win." Then she lifted her feet and went out. Mo Ziwei sighed a long time, and his heart was full of helplessness. After Mo Feiyan goes out, she scolds Mo Ziwei for being a fool. Now Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing have a very good relationship. If something doesn''t happen, how can they separate? This is a big joke! Her third brother is so naive! What she wants has never been missed. The last jade mine incident was the first time that she had missed. Even if there was no Ning Yiqing between her and Gu Weiwei, she could be regarded as having a dead feud with Gu Weiwei. How can she let Gu Weiyi live a happy life? How is it possible to see Gu only and Ning Yiqing out of the double into the heart without a little resentment? She took a deep breath and gave a cold smile. Gu Wei has always known that Mo Feiyan is not a magnanimous person. Although Mo Feiyan always smiles in front of people and looks approachable, in fact, Mo Feiyan''s heart is proud! Otherwise, after she took the jade mine last time, Mo Feiyan stopped her and sent someone to kill her! The only thing about that is that there is no evidence. If there is any evidence, I will tear Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan gave her the news of Ning Yiqing last time. I''m afraid that she wanted to hurt her, but it was relatively obscure. Gu Weiyi even has a premonition that Mo Feiyan is afraid that she is always holding her strength. She doesn''t know when she will show her a big move. She is not afraid of Mo Feiyan''s means, but there is always such a person staring at her in the dark. This feeling is not good after all. After all, there is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no reason to prevent a thief. So should she find something for Mo Feiyan? But she is still a student in school, and Mo Feiyan doesn''t have much contact with her. She doesn''t know many people in the imperial capital. The people who can find jobs for Mo Feiyan are her elders, and she doesn''t want to involve them in such things, so she thinks about it, and she can only do it by herself. When she thought about it carefully, she really thought of someone who could do something for Mo Feiyan, so her mouth began to smile. Ning Yiqing saw the smile on the corner of her mouth and raised her eyebrow. He knew something about her. Every time she wanted to clean up who, she would show such an expression. And who is she going to deal with now? When he thought about it, he could figure out that either Cheng Su Su or Mo Fei Yan was right or left. He said in a low voice: "this time when I was cleaning up the spies, I found a thing that the Mo family may have contact with the spy organization." Gu only looked at him curiously, he continued: "this matter is just suspected, there is no evidence, just listen to it, don''t let it out." Gu only knows the influence of the Mo family now. Once it comes out, the influence will not be small, but she really didn''t expect that it would be involved with the Mo family. Chapter 1485 Ning Yiqing tells Gu Youyi about it at this time. She is not stupid. She naturally knows how much trouble it will bring to him if it leaks out. She couldn''t help asking: "the Mo family shouldn''t have done anything against the law and discipline?" "There''s no evidence for this, and I''m not sure." Ning Yiqing replied: "a key figure found this time is closely related to the Mo family, but there is no direct evidence, and it can not explain too many problems." "This time, the Mo family''s attitude towards this matter is open-minded. At least it looks open-minded. They actively cooperate with each other and make full efforts to investigate. Therefore, they are at ease with the Mo family. But according to my intuition, it''s not that simple." Ning Yiqing has been carrying out various tasks since he was a teenager. He has almost instinctive intuition about danger, and the Mo family made him feel danger this time. It''s just that he really has no evidence in his hand, so he can''t do anything, so he can only collect evidence secretly. But this process is complex and long. Gu only understood his meaning and said softly, "don''t worry, I know it in my heart. I won''t mess with it, and I won''t provoke the Mo family for no reason." It''s impossible for people of Mo family''s level to attack her because of Mo Feiyan, because in their eyes, she is just a very insignificant person. Ning Yiqing felt relieved when she said that, but she asked her another thing: "do you want to study abroad when you participate in the English competition?" Gu only felt guilty when he asked this question. When she signed up, she was still in a cold war with him. She really thought about going abroad to study for a period of time, but not to avoid him. Instead, she wanted to sell her medicine abroad to prepare for the market. After all, she and Ning Yiqing also have a certificate. Legally speaking, they are real husband and wife. If she goes abroad, she will stay for at least a year and a half. How can we discuss this with him. So she said in a low voice: "I have that idea, but this English competition is a national competition. Only when I get the top position can I have the chance to go abroad. Although my English is OK, it may not be able to stand out among so many excellent students in the country, so I really don''t know whether I can go abroad." Ning Yiqing asked her, "do you want to go abroad?" Gu only "ah" a, some unexpected looking at him, he quietly replied: "if you want to go abroad, then I can apply for overseas missions." Gu Weiyi thought that he would be angry because she advocated taking part in the competition, but he didn''t expect to support it. She sighed from the bottom of her heart that he was getting better and better at communication and was no longer as difficult as before. She took his hand and said, "I don''t think much about it. I just think that if I have this chance, I will prove that I have strength." Ning Yiqing is a little funny when she sees her appearance. She wants to go abroad, but she says it so reluctantly. This duplicity fox. He reached out and rubbed her hair and said, "yes, this kind of competition also has gold content. It''s also a kind of ability to really get the place. Gu Weiwei, come on!" Gu only know his mind in front of him, I''m afraid there is no escape, now simply nothing to say, just rely on his side giggle. Chapter 1486 Ning Yiqing can''t help but say: "smile like a fool." Gu only didn''t argue with him about it because she knew it was his way of speaking. Ning Yiqing is in a very good mood because he has made up with Gu only. During this time, he not only wants to understand how he wants to get along with Gu only, but also thinks about Gu only and Miao Bihu. If Miao Bihu has been strongly against him and Gu only together, he is in the middle of the most difficult, and this matter, he thinks his attitude is very important. Miao Bihu is his own mother. Naturally, he knows what his own mother looks like. No matter whether he is willing to admit it or not, he has to admit that when he came to Ning''s home with Gu Yiwei, he did something wrong. It''s hard to change Miao Bihu''s idea by blindly resisting without communication. Ning Yiqing thinks that he should do something about it. Today, he rarely had a holiday, but after returning Gu to school, he went back to Ning''s home. When he went back, Mr. Ning went out for a walk and was not at home. There was only Miao Bihu at home. She was arranging flowers. She also has a small reputation in the art world, and her aesthetics is not bad. A few simple flowers become unique when she inserts them. When she heard the door open, she saw that Ning Yiqing had come back. She was very happy. She put the flower in the vase and said with a smile, "Yiqing has come back. Have you eaten yet?" Although Miao Bihu is picky about Gu, he likes Ning Yiqing from the bottom of his heart. Ning Yiqing has never been close to others since she was a child. She left the country when she was 14 years old, and her relationship with Miao Bihu is not very deep, but Miao Bihu is his mother after all. At this time, Miao Bihu''s eyes seemed to be a little flattering, and his mood was also complicated. Although Miao Bihu is not a housewife in the strict sense, there is only one class a week in the Academy of fine arts. When she is free, she can draw some pictures and ask some of her acquaintances to go shopping. Therefore, in essence, she spends most of her time at home. She has her philosophy and her own values. Ning Yiqing suddenly thought of a thing, as if he rarely sat down and Miao Bi Lake peaceful chat. He didn''t answer Miao Bihu''s words, but she remembered one thing: "today I made some spring rolls. If you feel hungry, I''ll warm you up first and then make some dishes you like to eat in the evening." Ning Yiqing wanted to tell her not to be busy, but she had already got into the kitchen. He suddenly realized that she was very happy when she was doing these things for him, so he didn''t stop her. Miao Bihu''s cooking skills are very good. Spring rolls are filled with bean paste. The filling is that she cooked red beans early this morning, and then mixed with honey to the appropriate sweetness. With the thin and crisp skin of spring rolls, it is really sweet and delicious. Ning Yiqing followed up the kitchen, Miao Bihu drove him out: "the kitchen is full of fumes, just wait outside." Some time ago, Ning Yiqing had some opinions about Miao Bihu because of Gu''s only problem. Seeing her like this, he felt that his mother, like most mothers in the world, was focused on her children. Ning Yiqing stood at the kitchen door and didn''t move, but Miao Bihu didn''t drive him away. Chapter 1487 Miao Bihu seemed to think of something and said with a smile, "you liked the spring rolls I made when you were a child. At that time, you also stood at the door of the kitchen and watched as you do now." Ning Yiqing has no impression of this. Miao Bihu smiles and brings the spring roll out of the nest to him and says, "try it." Ning Yiqing uses chopsticks to hold it for a while and is about to eat. Miao Bihu shouts him again: "wait a minute, be careful to scald it." Then she blew on the spring roll. Ning Yiqing took a bite of the spring roll. It was a familiar taste in his memory. He nodded and said, "the spring roll made by mom is delicious." Miao Bihu''s eyes brightened when he heard this sentence, and immediately went on frying spring rolls. Ning Yiqing said behind her: "the only one must like it very much. Mom, do more. When I go back to the army in the evening, I will pass the Imperial University, and I will bring some for her." Miao Bihu''s hand of frying spring rolls is stiff, and she is a little reluctant. Her impression of Gu''s spring rolls is very poor now. How can she let Ning Yiqing take her spring rolls to Gu''s? She is still a little unhappy in her heart. Gu Weiyi is really a scheming person. Her words have come to that point, and she is still carrying on her back to associate with Ning Yiqing! Ning Yiqing knew what she was thinking and said in a low voice: "I know that my mother doesn''t like the only one. It''s all my fault to say it. She didn''t make it clear and let her misunderstand her. That''s what caused the present situation." "I like her in my heart, but I also respect my mother. She is the object of my marriage. Besides her, I will not marry other women, so I want to ask my mother to know her again." Ning Yiqing''s words at home are very few. It''s not many times to say such a long string at one go. Miao Bihu''s heart is really unhappy. He speaks for Gu only, but he doesn''t want the relationship between mother and son to deteriorate. So she said perfunctorily, "I can''t get along with her in her temper. I''m really not happy that you like her, but you said that today, and I''ll try to accept her." As for what he said was on the way, she didn''t want to expose it. The direction he went back to the army was totally different from the direction he went to DIDU University! Ning Yiqing, of course, could see Miao Bihu''s mind, but she didn''t reveal it. She only said in a warm voice, "if mom goes to see her without prejudice, she will find her good." Miao Bihu in the heart ha ha, anyway, whether she is horizontal or vertical look, so far have not found Gu only good, only found Gu Wei has been pestering her son to do strange. Although Miao Bihu didn''t like Gu Weiyi very much, he still listened to Ning Yiqing''s arrangement, took a food box to Gu Weiyi, and gave him a box of spring rolls. After Ning Yiqing left with spring rolls, she still felt a little sour in her heart. Although her son was her own, her heart obviously turned to Gu''s only body. She felt that she needed to speed up her plan. But now Mr. Ning lives in Ning''s home. She can see what happened last time. Mr. Ning has a good opinion of Gu Weiyi and likes him very much. If she made a blind date for Ning Yiqing, or changed her partner, he would scold her to death. The old man has a bad temper and a bad heart. If he gets angry at that time, she can''t afford it. Because she knew these things well, she didn''t dare to mess with them. Although she was anxious, she could only endure them. Chapter 1488 When Ning Yiqing came to the Imperial University with Miao Bihu''s food box, Gu Yiwei was reading in the study room. He found her after looking around. As soon as Ning Yiqing appeared at the door of the study room, she immediately gained the eyes of all the people present. Ning Yiqing and Lin Xianzhi have totally different auras. When Lin Xianzhi ran to the Imperial University, people looked at him strangely. In fact, his self righteous style of Sao Bao was not accepted by the mainstream aesthetic. The students of the Imperial University looked at him more like a monkey in the zoo. But Ning Yiqing is different. Although he looks very cold, one stop there can make people feel his integrity. In addition, his appearance is outstanding, and Gu Weiyi stand together is absolutely pleasing to the eye. Gu only didn''t expect him to be here. When he left in the afternoon, he said that he would go home first, and then he would go back to the army. She thought that she would wait until the next time he had a holiday to see him again, so it was a surprise to see him at this time. Ning Yiqing handed her the food box and said, "my mother made spring rolls. She asked me to bring them to you." Gu only heard this some accident, Miao Bihu hate her, her heart is clear, so Miao Bihu do spring roll, Ning Yiqing brought her things is impossible to happen. So there is only one possibility, that is, Ning Yiqing came to deliver food under the name of miaobi lake, in order to repair the relationship between her and miaobi lake. Her current relationship with Miao Bihu is almost the same, but Miao Bihu is Ning Yiqing''s mother. If she wants to be with Ning Yiqing, she can''t get around Miao Bihu. And she thought about it carefully after this time. Since she has decided to spend a lifetime with Ning Yiqing, Miao Bihu needs her to find a way to conquer it. Later, they can''t say how well they get along with each other. At least they can''t let Miao Bihu cross her nose and cold eyes as soon as she sees her. Ning Yiqing has obviously made great progress in dealing with this matter, which makes her very happy. They are willing to make some changes for each other and want to be with each other for a lifetime. The corner of her mouth rose slightly, but she didn''t touch it. She just said, "next time I''ll go to Aunt Xie Miao myself." Ning Yi Qing looked at her one eye, the eye also had a bit of smile. Next to a girl asked: "Gu only, don''t you introduce it to us?" That girl is Gu''s only classmate. She has a normal relationship, no contradiction and doesn''t get very close. Gu only see that girl''s eyes bright, she simply took the arm of Ning Yiqing said: "he is my object Ning Yiqing." She felt that in essence, she was not a generous person, so she would not give other girls a chance to give Ning Yiqing advice. As for the intimacy she showed with Ning Yiqing, she just introduced him in front of people as her object. How about the intimacy? Now it''s 1995. The spring breeze of reform and opening up has been blowing across China. The relationship between men and women is becoming more and more open. Some college students fall in love with each other at school and have already started renting houses outside. They just hook up with each other, which is really nothing. The girl''s eyes were disappointed, but she thought of Gu''s words in class before, so she asked her with a smile, "is he your boyfriend who hides deeply?" Chapter 1489 "I never hid him." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "he is a soldier. He has strict discipline in the army. He is usually very busy, so he doesn''t come to school many times." The girl is also a thoughtful, in front of Ning Yiqing''s face and asked: "that came to school to find your boy?" Gu Weiwei had already explained that thing in class before. The girl asked this sentence, which was obviously malicious and wanted to destroy the relationship between her and Ning Yiqing. She never gets angry with irrelevant people. Instead, she takes this opportunity to make it clear. She smiles and says, "this classmate has a bad memory. I said it in class before. If you don''t remember it, I''ll say it again." The girl''s face was a little ugly, but Gu Weiyi completely ignored her. Dafangfang said to everyone in the study room, "the man who came to see me last time at school is a friend of mine, and I know him. He usually likes to play around." Ning Yiqing asked: "is it Lin Xianzhi?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, he is a man who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos." Ning Yiqing echoed: "next time I see him, I''ll have a good chat with him." Gu only knew that his so-called chat with Lin Xianzhi was to beat him up. Then he said with a smile, "OK, I''ll ask him out for you." Her words obviously please Ning Yiqing, his mouth slightly hook, hand rubbed her hair. That pick out the girl''s face at this time also some hang not to live, Shan Shan returned to his seat. Because Ning Yiqing came, Gu Weiyi did not study by himself. He said hello to the students in the study room with a smile and followed Ning Yiqing downstairs. As soon as they left, the study room was full of discussions about them. There is a kind of jealousy like that girl, but more is blessing. After all, the spring roll Ning Yiqing brought just now is said to be made by his mother, which shows that Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing have met their parents and crossed the Ming Road. At this point, even if they have other ideas, they can only put them away. Gu is the only person in the Chinese department who is like a god of learning. In addition to her outstanding appearance, many people know her. Although there have been many rumors about her in the school before, it can not stop the enthusiasm of the boys in the school. Gu only once said that she has an object before, but for those boys, as long as she doesn''t bring his object to school, it shows that they still have a chance. Gu only probably didn''t find out that she spent more time studying in school than usual. Whether she was in the library or in the study room, she was surrounded by a lot of boys all the time. Some of the boys were brave enough to ask her some professional knowledge. She had no other ideas in her heart, and didn''t realize that the boys were looking for opportunities to chat with her. She would politely point out when others asked. Those boys who had spoken to her alone were still a little complacent. When they knew that she was used to studying in this study room, some boys would come to grab seats early in order to see her. However, the appearance of Ning Yiqing tonight made them feel disillusioned, and they were stabbed in the heart Gu only did not realize that she introduced Ning Yiqing to those boys in public and caused great harm. She would not care if she knew. Chapter 1490 Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing went downstairs and asked him, "are you going back to the army tonight?" "I''m leaving in a minute." Ning Yiqing replied that since the last spy incident, Mao Suiyi felt that the discipline of the army should be strengthened, and cadres above the regiment level should take responsibility for themselves. Although Ning Yiqing is a special case in the army, he is also a member of the army after all. Since he is in the army, he naturally has to abide by the discipline of the army. Gu''s only natural support is for him. He nodded at the moment. Ning Yiqing opened the food box, picked up a spring roll, fed it to her mouth and said, "my mother''s spring roll is really good." Gu''s only mouth slightly raised, and she bit the spring roll with a smile. Although she didn''t like Miao Bihu, she couldn''t admit that Miao Bihu''s spring roll was very good. She sighed and said: "you can rest assured, I will try to make friends with aunt Miao, and I won''t put her mouth in front of so many people in the future." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I will do a good job in coordinating my mother''s affairs. You don''t need to hurt yourself." Miao Bihu how difficult to get along with, he knows, but he can''t bear to be wronged. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you can''t work hard alone, and I will work hard as well. I personally think that if she can let you bring spring rolls to me, there will be great progress. Of course, I can''t express nothing." The so-called sophistication, in fact, is mutual, no matter what Miao Bihu let Ning Yiqing send the spring rolls to the real mood is, this is at least the truth, then she needs to have feedback. Ning Yiqing smiles. He knows that Gu is always smart. As long as she wants to do something, she can do it well. He saw that it was getting late. He held Gu Weiwei lightly, turned around and walked out of the Imperial University. He was afraid that if he held for a while, he would want more. In the school, some moves were not suitable after all. Looking at his back, Gu Wei''s mouth rose slightly. He knew that he should be in a hurry to return to the army. He turned here to send spring rolls to miaobihu. He didn''t necessarily come to repair the relationship between her and miaobihu, but he worked hard for their future. Gu Weiyi doesn''t like Miao Bihu, but now she is impulsive in dealing with Miao Bihu. In essence, it''s not good for her to quarrel with Miao Bihu. He is now working hard for their future, so she also needs to show her attitude. Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing are working hard for their future. Mo Feiyan and Cheng Susu are not idle. This meeting, Mo Feiyan asked Cheng Su Su out, and they were drinking coffee in a cafe. The music in the cafe is melodious, gentle and soothing, but Cheng Su Su''s mood is a little complicated. She has been sitting here for half an hour. Mo Feiyan has been on the phone all the time. It seems that she is dealing with business affairs. She is confused about some professional terms used in the process. Cheng Su Su always feels that what she has been enjoying is the best education. There is nothing in the world that she can''t understand. However, when she hears Mo Fei Yan''s words that she can''t understand, she suddenly feels that she may be lacking in some aspects. She remembered that she owed Gu Youyi 10 million yuan in Tengchong. Although Gu Youyi tore the last IOU in front of many people, she also tore off her face. For this reason, she suffered for a long time. Chapter 1491 Cheng Su Su saw that Gu''s only life in the Imperial University was like a fish in water. She not only achieved success in her studies, but also learned excellent medical skills with Shao Yizhi. On the contrary, her life in the University was definitely not smooth. So she couldn''t help thinking, does she have to do something to prove her strength? But she has always been a lazy, really let her bear hardships to do what she is not too willing. When Cheng Su Su was daydreaming, Mo Feiyan''s phone finally finished. She said politely and politely, "I called you out. As a result, something happened in the company and kept you waiting. It''s a little late today. I''ll invite you to dinner another day to make amends." Cheng Su Su said with a smile: "sister Mo is so polite. We grew up together. Why not wait for you for a while? But it''s OK to come out for dinner another day, but it''s not an apology. It''s our sisters who make an appointment to meet and say something intimate. " Mo Feiyan knew that she was also a smart person. She answered with a smile, and then directly said her intention: "did you and Gu only have a bad time before?" Cheng Su Su knows that these things can''t be hidden from Mo Fei Yan''s eyes, and Mo Fei Yan''s mind is also vaguely aware, so she doesn''t want to hide it. Today''s selection, in the final analysis, she also has a taste of temptation. Although she was beaten by Gu Wei Yi, she also saw the attitude of the Mo family. She slightly lowered her head, some not very good to say: "really what all hide sister Mo, I and Gu only because of their different positions, plus growing up in a different environment, so it is impossible to talk, also don''t hide sister Mo, I and Gu only had several times before." Mo Feiyan knows clearly that the only contradiction between Cheng Su Su and Gu can be seen at a glance. He can also imagine that from Cheng Su Su''s point of view, it is impossible to be willing to take away what he has enjoyed since childhood. Mo Feiyan thinks that Cheng Su Su also has some means, otherwise Cheng Jinmo will not release the words that only recognize Cheng Su Su but not the only one. She said with a smile: "I have had some contact with Gu Weiyi before, and I don''t agree with her character very much. Her character is straight when it''s good, sharp when it''s bad. She belongs to the kind of person who can''t eat any loss. You are famous for your good temper. It''s very normal for you to suffer from Gu Weiyi." Cheng Su Su didn''t expect that Mo Feiyan would speak so directly. It seems that the meaning inside and outside the words would not care with her about the only thing that she took the wind to care about today. On the contrary, she wanted to support her? She immediately understood Gu''s relationship with Mo Feiyan. She was afraid that they were not happy, and there were some contradictions. She knew it in her heart, but her face was not too obvious. She only said with a bitter smile, "sister Feiyan is a rare understanding person, but now it seems that Mo San GE has been cheated by Gu only." Cheng Su Su turns the topic to Mo Ziwei. Mo Feiyan''s heart immediately rings the alarm bell. Listen to Cheng Su Su''s tone, and then look at what Cheng Su Su has done today. I''m afraid that I don''t only have an opinion on Gu Yi, but I''m afraid that I''m still beating her third brother''s idea. Mo Feiyan praises Cheng Su Su. In fact, she doesn''t think Cheng Su Su is worthy of Mo Ziwei. Chapter 1492 As long as you make good use of Cheng Su Su Su, the killing power is still great. So Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "yes, I was almost cheated by Gu only at the beginning. She looks delicate and weak. Who can imagine that she is the kind of girl with deep intention and fierce means?" Mo Feiyan''s words are about Cheng Su Su''s heart. She said with a smile: "Gu only has such a little means. She can''t turn over any waves in front of Mo sister." Mo Feiyan knows that she is just flattering her, and she has suffered a big loss in front of Gu only, but she won''t tell Cheng Su Su about it, so she just smiles. Cheng Su Su said with a worried face: "Gu only has always had a bad mind, and I don''t know what kind of things will happen in the future. Now she has been fascinated by Mo San Ge and risked her life for her. In the future..." She didn''t go any further, but the meaning was quite obvious. Mo Feiyan knew that Cheng Su Su was waiting for her to talk, and she thought it was nothing, so she gave a faint smile: "third brother is usually very busy, but now he is a visiting professor of Imperial University, Gu Weiyi always has the opportunity to contact him. I''m afraid you have to help my third brother. Don''t let him get confused any more." Cheng Su Su''s eyes lit up when she heard that she was worried that Qu Mingzhu and Mo Feiyan would be upset because of today''s events, but she didn''t expect that Mo Feiyan still trusted her at this time. And with Mo Feiyan''s words, she will go to find Mo Ziwei. That''s a very good thing for her. So she said busily and seriously: "sister Mo, don''t worry. I will protect brother Mo well and not let Gu only touch him." Mo Feiyan laughs when she hears this saying. They touch the cup with coffee. Some things need not be said clearly. Everything is in silence. Mo Feiyan needs Cheng Su Su Su, a super and invincible stick to stir up excrement, and Cheng Su Su has a different plan from the beginning. Although Mo Feiyan is laughing at this meeting, in fact, her heart is bleeding and extremely angry. Fortunately, her emotional control is very strong, and Cheng Su Su has not found the clue. They had a good conversation and seemed to be very speculative. When they came out of the coffee shop, it seemed that their sisterhood had deepened a lot. But as soon as Mo Feiyan and Cheng Su Su separated, her face pulled down and became rather ugly. Just now, Liu Yuemin called and told her something that made her almost vomit blood. The Lanzhi white jade was excavated from the mine of Lin Group! She thought it was almost impossible. That''s why she asked the truth at the beginning. Liu Yuemin repeatedly assured on the phone that someone had seen the mine being excavated, from which a considerable amount of suet white jade had been excavated! Mo Feiyan thought of what happened in Xinjiang last time. She only thought that Gu only played her as a monkey in the whole process! But she completely forgot that she wanted to dig a hole for Gu from the beginning, but Gu didn''t jump into her hole! Then her intention is understood by Gu only, which can lead her rhythm to deviation. Just how can Mo Feiyan, who has always been the proud woman of heaven, admit that she will make mistakes? If you want to make a mistake, it must be someone else! Chapter 1493 In a word, Mo Feiyan thinks that she can never make mistakes, so all this can only prove that Gu Weiyi is too cunning. Cheng Su Su was here just now. She didn''t ask for specific details, but asked some other business questions after confirming the matter. At this time, as soon as Cheng Su Su and Cheng Su Su were separated, she immediately called Liu Yuemin and said, "how much lanolin jade has been excavated from Lin''s mine?" Liu Yuemin replied: "according to a rough estimate, there should be at least five tons." Mo Feiyan''s face turned white with anger. She knows how much five tons of suet jade is worth. Once the jade is transported to the port city and processed again, she can''t imagine how much profit it will make if it is sold! She couldn''t help asking, "which mine dug it out?" "It''s from the mine near mine No. 4." Liu Yuemin didn''t feel confident when he said this, because when the Lin group wanted to buy the mine, he asked the experts in the past to say with certainty that it was impossible to extract lanzhiyu from the mine. This matter is a bit of a slap in the face for him. No matter how thick his face is, he can''t hold it at this time. Even if he had called the mineral expert and scolded him bloody, he couldn''t help scolding him again. Mo Feiyan closed her eyes. She had not doubted Gu''s motive before, but the experts were sure that the money in their hands at that time had no money because Gu''s fraud had bought No. 4 mine, so she had no idea to fight those mines. She was worried about whether there would be jade mines in the river crossing. She had people dig them, but they didn''t dig them out. Thinking about it at this time, she felt that Gu was the only one who had doubts about the river crossing. She scolded Gu Wei severely in her heart, but she was helpless and asked, "is our mine ready to be mined?" Originally, she was not in a hurry to mine these mines, but now Lin''s mines are producing lanolin jade. She also wants to know what kind of jade they can produce. It''s just that when she remembered that Lin spent very little money on mining at that time, and the money she spent on mining at that time was at least ten times the price of Lin''s mining, she felt pain in her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney. Liu Yuemin replied: "we are ready to mine. Miss Biao doesn''t have to worry. Our mine can also produce lanolin jade." This can be regarded as their belief. Experts say that No. 4 mine is the most promising one for those mines, so they all put their hopes on No. 4 mine before. But this time, after Lin''s mine opened lanolin jade, they all had some doubts about the so-called expert''s suggestions, and even thought that No. 1 mine, which we were not optimistic about before, didn''t know whether they could open lanolin jade. Liu Yuemin''s words didn''t comfort Mo Feiyan, because even if their mine could produce lanolin jade, they would pay much more than Lin''s. She asked in a deep voice, "can you find a way to keep Lin''s things?" Liu Yuemin knew that what she meant was to let him find a way to cut off the jade and prevent it from being transported to the port city. In fact, Liu Yuemin had thought about it before, and even wanted to operate it. However, he moved for a while and found that the controllability of this matter was too low and the risk was too great. He said with a light cough: "it won''t be too difficult before, but Ning Yiqing went there a year ago and happened to meet Gu''s only attack. He immediately reported the case." Chapter 1494 Liu Yuemin felt guilty when he said this: "Ning Yiqing seems to have used some relations to crack down on Gu''s only attack." "Our line has been destroyed. Those who do things are either locked in or scared out. No one dares to fight against the wind." Liu Yuemin''s words made Mo Feiyan choke. At that time, she only wanted to clean up Gu Weiyi. She even felt that Gu Weiyi could not escape from his life. Unexpectedly, she caused so much trouble for the follow-up. In fact, her identity is somewhat sensitive. If some forces are used, they may be used as weapons to attack the Mo family. There are many people staring at the Mo family over the years. She asked Liu Yuemin, "are we going to watch Lin take things away? Can I get a card from the customs declaration procedure? " To transport things from Xinjiang to the port city, we have to go through the customs. As long as the customs strictly controls and checks, we can stop things. As long as we stop things at the customs, we can find a way to embezzle things. After all, lanzhiyu is also a rare resource, which can make a hole. Liu Yuemin said with some embarrassment: "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult, because the state has been trying to create foreign exchange over the years. Lin''s group purchased in US dollars this time, which is foreign exchange, and the state strongly supports it." "And then this time, when the things were shipped out, Lei Shang helped a lot. He took the way of formal export and got the strong support of the local relevant departments. The procedures were complete and everything was legal and compliant." When Mo Feiyan heard this sentence, she almost did not spit out a mouthful of old blood. Because of the relationship of the Mo family, she has a much deeper understanding of many things than ordinary people, and knows more about how much attention the local relevant departments attach to this matter. If they want to stop them, it will affect their political achievements and make others anxious. Let alone Ning Yiqing, they can''t be big hands. She can still clearly remember the day when Ning Yiqing looked at her coldly in the hospital. She is basically sure that if she dares to do these actions, he will be able to poke the whole thing out. I''m afraid it will involve more. She is a smart person. She knows that some things can be done and some things can''t be done. Up to now, she has no way to do it. After she hung up the phone, she said with a overcast face: "Gu, this is not over!" Gu only doesn''t care about Mo Feiyan''s mood. She is very busy every day and only does what she wants to do. On the day of the result selection of the first round of the English competition, Lin Xianzhi came to school to find her again. He always has a high profile in his work. When he comes, he cleans himself up like a dog and holds a bunch of roses in his hand. Because of what happened last time, thanks to his high-profile blessing, the security guards in DIDU university almost knew him. He was thick skinned. When he passed the guard, he gave cigarettes and small gifts to others. He was very close to the people. After he successfully entered the Imperial University, he went straight to Gu''s only class. Gu only saw him when he was being pulled by Wang feng''er and Yu Xiangxiang to watch the results of the preliminary English competition. Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw him and blinked at Gu Wei. Gu only see him feel headache, this bastard is a typical fear of the world is not chaos! Chapter 1495 Although Gu only pulled Ning Yiqing to rectify her name that day and introduced Ning Yiqing to everyone, her reputation tended to improve, but he couldn''t stand such a big personal rumor machine to make trouble for her. Before Lin Xianzhi spoke, she pulled over Xiang Xiang and said, "your chance has come. Grab the flowers in his hand." Yu Xiangxiang has always been short-circuit in this respect, and she doesn''t care too much about these things. Now she is very happy to see Lin Xianzhi, so she bumps to Lin Xianzhi''s side, takes his flowers and says, "I''ll take them for the only one!" Lin Xianzhi was stunned for a moment, and looked at Gu''s only one eye. Seeing her cold face, he thought it was better not to make her angry at this time, so he handed the flowers to Yu Xiangxiang with a smile and said thank you. Because when he came here, he was too high-profile, and many people knew him, and they were very concerned about who his flower party was given to. At this time, when Yu Xiangxiang received it, there was a trend of guessing on the campus of DIDU University. Who did the young master from Hong Kong want to pursue? Although Yu Xiangxiang knew that the bunch of flowers was not sent to her by Lin Xianzhi, she didn''t mind. The only one sent to Gu must be brought back to the dormitory. Since it was brought back to the dormitory, there was no essential difference between her collection and Gu Weiyi collection. Wang feng''er can''t laugh or cry when she sees Yu Xiangxiang''s happy face. Yu Xiangxiang is really absent-minded! Lin Xianzhi said to Gu Weiyi with a smile: "sweetheart, long time no see, do you miss me?" Gu Weiyi said to him, ha ha, how could she miss him! She said in a low voice: "Lin Xianzhi, this is the Imperial University, not the port city. Don''t bring your style in the port city to the school." Lin Xianzhi was a little resentful by her training. When she saw his appearance, she asked, "is there something for me?" One of Lin Xian''s faces exclaimed: "do you know all this? Sweetheart, you are so amazing Gu Weiyi is unable to make complaints about his exaggerated way of speaking. School is the place to learn. She does not want to bring the business to school. So she said to Wang feng''er, "feng''er, you and Xiang Xiang should go to see the results of the preliminary match. Mr. Lin has something to talk about with me." She had told Wang feng''er and others that she worked in Lin''s group, and Lin Xianzhi was her boss. Wang feng''er nodded her head, and then took Yu Xiangxiang, who was still there, to see the result of the competition. As soon as they left, Gu only said calmly, "if you need to find me later, call me first. Don''t run directly to school." One of Lin Xian''s faces was not happy: "people were so happy that they came in directly." Seeing that Gu''s face was colder, he had to say, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Gu only for his promise and can''t completely believe, Lin always have ideas. She did not continue to tangle with him about this matter, so she asked him, "is it about the jade mine that you are looking for me?" Lin Xianzhi once again showed a surprised expression: "can you guess this?" Gu Weiyi continued to ask: "is it a lot of suet jade?" Lin Xianzhi''s face has become shocked: "it''s too boring to talk to you. I haven''t spoken yet. You can guess everything!" Gu only heard his words with a sigh of relief. Although she believed what she saw through her perspective eyes, it was still subject to the jade mine. Chapter 1496 Gu only thought of what she saw at that time and confirmed to Lin Xianzhi: "how many jade mines have been opened?" "The first-class lanzhiyu must be about ten tons! There are also some sapphire materials of poor quality, all of which add up to 20 tons! " Lin Xianzhi''s eyes are bright and full of joy. This number is more than Gu''s expectation. She immediately knows where the gap lies. When she looks at things through perspective, there is a distance difference. She looks deep inside. In fact, she is not very good at calculating that distance. In addition, she was afraid of being conspicuous that day, so she couldn''t look around the mountain, so there was a gap. And this result is undoubtedly good! Gu is also very happy, because she has a stake in the mine. When Lin sells the jade, she has a small fortune. She nodded her head and said, "yes, have all the jade mines gone? Have extraordinary people come to trouble you? " "As you know, I joined Lao Lei and shared some profits with him. His network in the mainland industry is deeper than mine. It''s very proper for him to handle many things. So far, he hasn''t encountered any big trouble." Lin Xianzhi replied. "Don''t be careless. This time they feel that they have suffered a great loss. I always think it''s extraordinary. They won''t give up because they are not magnanimous people." The only reminder. This batch of jade mines is also of great significance to the Lin group. There is no need for Gu to explain carefully. Lin Xianzhi will act carefully. Lin Xianzhi is serious and eager. He also wants to confirm Gu''s words, and wants to know whether there are jade mines in the mine she said, so he didn''t go back to Hong Kong City to celebrate the new year, and took Lei Shang to spend the new year in the mine. In those days of the new year, he found mining workers and machines, planned the mining plan, and then started the crazy mining mode. It took him a month to mine all the jade mines. Then we made corresponding arrangements to transport part of the jade ore to Hong Kong City, and leave part of the jade ore in Lin''s company in the mainland to put it in the mainland market. In order to surprise Gu only before, he didn''t explain it in detail. In addition, during this period of time, he was very busy and communication was not very convenient. So he didn''t tell Gu only about it. He just waited for a big surprise when he found Gu only today. As a result, everything seemed to be in her expectation. Lin Xianzhi was a little curious when he saw that Gu Yiwei was so calm. He asked her, "how can you be so sure that you can dig out the white jade in that mountain?" Gu only knew that he would ask about it. She had thought about it for a long time, and then said, "in fact, I judge it according to the direction of the mountains. That mountain is a lonely mountain. Standing there like that obviously means that there has been crustal movement, which has shaken the mountains away." Lin Xianzhi didn''t believe her words. Gu only saw the expression on his face and said with a smile, "OK, I won''t cheat you. In fact, when I sat there that day and looked at the mountain, I faintly saw the light brilliance of the mountain, so I wanted to gamble. I didn''t expect to bet right." Lin Xianzhi thinks that she is a big liar. Few of her ten sentences are true, and she doesn''t believe that she really has the ability to look at mountains and jade. But now, it seems that she has to believe that she has this ability. Chapter 1497 Lin Xianzhi held his chin with one hand and looked at Gu Weiyi with two bright eyes. "Honey, everything about you fascinates me," he said Gu''s only eyes were a little cold, and he laughed again: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell the truth. Anyway, we''ll make a lot of money this time!" Gu Yiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly. Lin Xianzhi looked at her and said, "I know you must have a set of your own skills of gambling and mountain watching. It''s really important. It''s nothing if you don''t tell me. I''m sure I won''t be angry with you about this kind of thing. On the contrary, I understand what you do." He''s always curious about Gu Weiyi. She always behaves differently from other girls. Last time in Tengchong, he didn''t believe her. No one can find so many original stones containing jade from that pile of rotten stones. She said the luck of this kind of thing, he never believe, because he has always believed that luck is actually another way of strength. Gu Weiyi glanced at him and said seriously, "Gu Weiyi, you are really the lucky star of our Lin family." Gu only knows that she is tied up with the interests of the Lin family. In this case, she and the Lin family are indeed mutually beneficial. Although she finds Lin Xianzhi annoying, she still agrees with the way Lin does things. Lin Xianzhi is not a big villain. She said faintly: "you think too much, all this is really just luck." Lin Xianzhi smiles. Yu Xiangxiang has come over and said: "the only one is great. You and feng''er have passed the preliminary competition and entered the second round! It''s a great event. It''s a treat! " Although Lin Xianzhi didn''t know what competition Gu only took part in, he was in a good mood today and said, "great joy, sweetheart, please take me along with your treat." Gu only thinks that it''s enough for her to meet Lin Xianzhi in her life. He wants to get involved everywhere. The most important thing is that he never has any self-knowledge. Even if she wants to push it, she can''t push it off. But with Yu Xiangxiang today, things are bound to change. In the process of eating, Yu Xiangxiang takes Lin Xianzhi to ask questions from east to west. Both of them are in the style of flying horses. No matter how Lin Xianzhi wants to lead the topic to Gu, she can always pull it to other places with her ability. So Gu only and Wang feng''er are happy and quiet, so they talk all kinds of nonsense there, and they are exchanging the experience of this English competition. This time, the standard of the competition is not low, and 80% of the contestants in the primary election alone. But even so, more than 2000 people have entered the second round examination. DIDU University as the ace liberal arts school, in this preliminary contest, a total of 34 people entered the second round. It''s just that most of these students are senior. In addition to Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger, Cheng Shuian and two students majoring in English also entered the semi-finals, so only five of the freshmen entered the semi-finals. Wang feng''er is relatively calm about this competition. She can get the best result, but it doesn''t matter if she can''t get it. Just try her best. She is very satisfied that she can enter the second round this time. Gu Wei and Wang feng''er have the same mentality. The most important thing to accumulate in English learning is vocabulary. There is no coincidence about this. Chapter 1498 Gu''s memory is much better than that of ordinary people, so she has a little advantage in this aspect. It''s just that she doesn''t have too much time at her disposal and has too much to learn, so her progress is not much different from that of ordinary students. They encouraged each other. When the meal is finished, Lin Xianzhi pulls Gu Weiyi and refuses to leave. He says he has something to discuss with her. Yu Xiangxiang didn''t want to go, but he was forced away by Wang Fenger. Lin Xianzhi said with some exclamation, "I find that my charm is getting bigger and bigger." Gu Weiyi really wants to give him a white eye, and he doesn''t know where he can get such self-confidence. Lin Xianzhi said that he had something to do with her, but he didn''t really talk about it. This time he brought the contract about profit distribution that he said last time in Xinjiang. Last time in Xinjiang, due to the limitation of space and time, Gu only reached an oral agreement with Lin group, and did not sign a profit distribution contract immediately. At this time, the jade mine has been dug out, and we really need to sign a contract to restrain each other. Gu only thinks that, on the whole, Lin''s business is still well-established. Otherwise, at that time, they just talked about it verbally, and there was no contract. Now Lin can completely break the contract or change the contract. After all, the value of the ten tons of Lanzhi white jade is quite considerable. When she signed, she said: "grandfather Lin is quite reliable in his work." "Of course." Lin Xianzhi took the opportunity to say, "grandfather is very curious about you. He wants to meet you. When are you free?" Going to Hong Kong City in the 1990s is more troublesome than going to Hong Kong City in 20 years'' time. Basically, we have to go to the special economic zone first and then pass through the special ports. Gu''s original idea was that he would go to Hong Kong City sooner or later, because there are too many things to do, but the time is not too ripe. She nodded her head and said, "I''ll go when I''m free." When Lin Xianzhi heard this, he was relieved. Although Gu didn''t say the specific time to go to Hong Kong City, he could at least give an account to his father. He sighed: "although grandfather has never met you, he is very curious about you. Every time he mentions you, the whole person is radiant. I doubt whether I am his grandson or not." Although Gu had never met Mr. Lin, he felt very good about him. He was a wise and generous old man. She also sighed: "in fact, I doubt it. After all, he is so wise and powerful, and you are so stupid that you don''t look like a family." Lin Xianzhi How hurtful of her to say that! Gu only didn''t feel that she hurt Lin Xianzhi at all. Instead, he turned his head and looked at him and said, "so I think you have a lot of room for improvement in the future. You have to work hard!" Lin Xianzhi He felt that he had been hit by a series of attacks and was seriously injured! Gu didn''t care if he was hurt. Instead, he asked him, "did you bring some good quality jade bracelets and pendants when you came here?" "At last you look like a woman. You''ll ask for these things." Lin Xianzhi was deeply gratified. She was one of the most beautiful people he had ever met, but she didn''t seem to have much feeling about her appearance. Chapter 1499 Gu Weiyi doesn''t seem to like to dress up very much. No matter when he sees her, she looks light and has few ornaments on her body. Gu only looked at Lin Xianzhi strangely and said, "I didn''t ask you for these things. I wanted to ask you to buy something for my mother-in-law. Now it''s hard for those jade shops to buy high-quality jade, so I asked you." Lin Xianzhi was hit by the word "mother-in-law" in her mouth, and directly shot him into the heart. He couldn''t help but ask: "where have you and Ning Yiqing come to? He called his mother mother mother Gu''s only mouth slightly raised, deliberately made a little embarrassed appearance: "I and he progress to which step, what do you care?" Lin Xianzhi felt that he had been severely stabbed again. Gu only looked at him and said, "if you don''t bring something here, it''s OK." With a long sigh, Lin Xianzhi said, "of course, I have brought some things here, but they are not cheap. I also know that you don''t have all of them with you. If you are free, go to Lin''s branch in the imperial capital and choose for yourself." Gu is satisfied with this statement. She can pick out the right thing by herself, so she nods her head lightly, and then gives him the address of Lin''s group branch. One of Lin Xian''s faces was unhappy: "thank you for saying that you are an employee of Lin''s in front of your classmates. You don''t even know where Lin''s branch is. You are definitely the most incompetent employee in history!" Gu only heard his words and just laughed. She was so busy that she wanted to fly. She said, "it''s not too late to know now." Gu Weiyi reached out and patted him on the shoulder, took the contract and left. After waiting for her to go away, Lin Xianzhi returned to her senses, and then laughed and scolded: "merciless woman!" Gu only didn''t care about Lin Xianzhi''s careful thinking, because Lin Xianzhi''s words reminded her of her pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng, so she called and asked. Yang Yong got through the phone. He was in the pharmaceutical factory, so everything was developing step by step. Now the drugs from the pharmaceutical factory are completely spread out in Lingcheng, and they also have a certain popularity. But that''s all. It''s far from the level that she set before to let the world know about their medicine. I''m afraid it will take her a lot of effort. So she told Yang Yong on the phone to continue to steadily control the quality of the products and make the pharmaceutical process more skillful. After asking about the factory, she asked about Qin Zhenhua''s recent situation. The death of her grandparents was a huge blow to Qin Zhenhua. When she left Lingcheng, he didn''t seem to have come out of that. The best way to cure this kind of pain is always time. Yang Yong''s answer reassured Gu: "director Qin has been very attentive to his work recently. He often goes down to the pharmaceutical front line to keep an eye on the production progress. I''m afraid he can''t hold on to his health. I tried to persuade him several times. He only agreed with me with a smile, but he still goes to the pharmaceutical department every day. I can''t persuade him either." "But recently I''ve seen him running around, but his body is still good, and her spirit is better than before. Miss Gu can rest assured that if there''s anything unusual with director Qin, I''ll let you know as soon as possible." Chapter 1500 In fact, Gu only called Qin Zhenhua many times, but every time he called, he would say that everything was all right. Father and daughter would not talk about the death of their grandparents, but they knew that it was impossible for them to let it go for a while. Gu only thought that it was not good for Qin Zhenhua to daydream at home. Qin Zhenhua had been helping in the pharmaceutical factory before, so she asked him if he wanted to take a position in the factory. Qin Zhenhua agreed, so Gu Weiyi asked him to take the position of purchasing director. She feels that proper work can divert people''s attention and may have unexpected effects. Gu only originally wanted to be the purchasing director because he wanted to buy medicinal materials. Most of the good medicinal materials producing areas have good environment. Now their consumption of medicinal materials is not very large, and they will not be tired to Qin Zhenhua. But I didn''t expect Qin Zhenhua, the purchasing director, to go directly to the production line because of medicinal materials. This is far from her original intention, but at least Qin Zhenhua seems to have come out, which is a good thing. Gu Weiyi thought about it, told Yang Yong a few more words, and then hung up the phone. Life is always forward-looking, because there will always be all kinds of beautiful scenery on the way forward. She believes that Qin Zhenhua will definitely come out of her grandparents'' affairs, and that Qin Mingyang will not come to a good end. Gu only because entered the English competition''s first test, the English teacher has come to her to discuss the follow-up study plan. She knew that the English teacher was kind and hard to refuse. She could only squeeze out time to learn English. At the end of the week, when she had a little free time, she went to the branch of Lin''s group to pick out a jade for Miao Bihu. It''s not that she wants to send things to Miao Bihu, but rather that Ning Yiqing is working hard for their future. Naturally, she can''t just stand there and wait for his efforts. When she was at Ning''s house before, she found that Miao Bihu seemed to like jade very much. And she didn''t bother to spend time studying Miao Bihu''s hobbies, so she simply chose a jade to give Miao Bihu, which could not only satisfy her needs, but also save some time. The distribution of Lin''s group in the imperial capital is located on the street which is later called financial street. There are shops on the lower floor and warehouses on the upper floor. Many anti-theft measures have been taken inside and outside. Because of Lin Xianzhi''s explanation, Gu explained his intention when he arrived at the store, and the waiter led her to the second floor. Normally speaking, the jades on the counter are not of high quality. The real good jades are kept in other places, only for regular customers or customers who have the strength to buy them. It was the first time for Gu Weiwei to walk into the branch of Lin''s group. As soon as he got to the second floor, the manager of the branch took out a pile of jade articles for Gu Weiwei to choose: "Xiao Lin has always told him that director Gu came here to pick these things and put them on his account." Gu Yiwei has never thought of taking advantage of Lin Xianzhi. Moreover, since she is here to pick things for Miao Bihu, she is even less likely to take advantage of Lin Xianzhi. It''s just that she doesn''t need to talk to the branch manager about these things. She just nods her head and selects them carefully. The quality and style of the jade that the branch manager took out were very good, because Gu didn''t say what to choose before, so he took out bracelets, pendants and other jewelry suitable for women. Chapter 1501 The branch manager, surnamed Xu, is about 40 years old from Hong Kong City. If he can become a branch manager, he is naturally trusted by Mr. Lin. he is steady and comprehensive. He had heard from colleagues in the company in Hong Kong city that Gu Weiyi was the youngest stone purchasing consultant in Lin''s history. She was known by Xiao Lin when he was always buying jade in Tengchong, and then invited to the company for a high salary. When he first heard the news, he didn''t take it seriously as other colleagues in the company. Seeing her delicate and delicate appearance, he couldn''t help but doubt that she was Lin Xianzhi''s new girlfriend outside, right? He had such doubts in his heart, but he didn''t show them on the surface, but he had some helplessness in his eyes. Even if Lin had to be managed by Mr. Xiaolin in the end, he didn''t know what kind of virtue he would become with Mr. Xiaolin''s temperament. As an old employee of the company, he was worried that Lin would be defeated by Lin Xianzhi. Fortunately, although chairman Lin is old now, he is still in good spirits, but I don''t know how many years he can last. At this time, a waiter came up downstairs. Manager Xu said that the old customer had come and asked him to go down. He laughed and asked Gu to choose by himself, and then went downstairs. Gu only did not know manager Xu''s thoughts, and she would only laugh at them. At this time, she paid attention to the jade ornaments. The reason why Lin became the best jeweler in Hong Kong City was that her strength was also there. Most of these jade ornaments belonged to jadeite glass, and the carving was excellent. Although there are many things and the quality is good, it''s not easy to choose the right thing, because Gu Weiyi has to take care of Miao Bihu''s mind. Things should not be too expensive. On the one hand, they are afraid of hurting Miao Bihu''s self-esteem. On the other hand, they are afraid of Miao Bihu''s tail. They think Gu is the only way to please her. Things can''t be too cheap. If they are too cheap, they will be perfunctory. I''m afraid things will be self defeating. Gu only because of gambling on stones and going to Xinjiang to buy jade mines, she made up some knowledge about jade, and now she has a basic aesthetic, so at this time, her eyes are not the same as before. What she finally picked out was a magnolia hairpin. It was snow-white, but it was goose yellow in the stamen. The whole shape was very exquisite, just like a blooming Magnolia. The design of the East and the west is exquisite, but in terms of jade quality, it is far less than Imperial Green, and the price is not too expensive, but it is very suitable for miaobihu. As soon as she was ready to find a waiter to help her wrap it up, she saw manager Xu come in in a hurry. As soon as he came, he saw Gu Youyi holding the Hosta in his hand and was stunned. As soon as Gu Wei saw him coming, he said, "I want this hairpin. How much is it?" Manager Xu''s face changed slightly, but he soon came back to his senses and said, "director Gu, this hairpin was taken by some guests before, but they didn''t take it away because of some specific things. Just now, the guests came back and asked for it. Look..." Gu Weiyi was quite surprised, but manager Xu glared at the attendant next to him: "ah Ling, how do you do things? How do you put what the guests like here for director Gu to choose? " Chapter 1502 The waiter, a 20-year-old woman, was scolded by manager Xu. Her face turned red. She couldn''t help saying, "that guest said so much that day, I thought she didn''t want to, so..." Manager Xu glared at the waiter again, then looked at Gu Weiyi with a smile and said, "director Gu, you are also a member of the company. This customer is a big customer of the company. I just told her that the hairpin has not been sold. Do you want to give it to her?" As soon as Gu only heard this, he immediately understood what manager Xu meant. Although manager Xu spoke politely to her just now, in fact, there was an air of contempt everywhere. In the company, she is slightly higher than manager Xu in terms of their positions. She and manager Xu met for the first time today, and he despised her. In the final analysis, it was only because of Lin Xianzhi''s explanation. She asked Lin Xianzhi again in her heart, and then said with a smile, "manager Xu may have misunderstood that although I am an employee of the company, I am also a customer of the company when I appear here today." Manager Xu''s face slightly changed, Gu only then said: "this hairpin before the customer has paid a deposit?" Manager Xu shook his head. Gu only asked, "did he leave a written agreement for the company to leave this hairpin?" Manager Xu shook his head again, and Gu Weiyi laughed: "the customer didn''t leave a deposit, and the customer didn''t explicitly ask for this hairpin, so how can it be regarded as a customer''s thing? It seems that there''s nothing wrong with me taking a fancy to it and buying it now? " Manager Xu was dumb. He thought Gu was Lin Xianzhi''s only girlfriend, so when it comes to this kind of thing, as long as she is a smart woman, she will take the company''s interests first and give up the hairpin. But now, Gu Weiyi didn''t play as he expected. He thought that what he suggested might not be enough, so he said with a smile, "director Gu, would you like to ask Mr. Xiaolin about this first?" Gu only heard this and finally knew what the problem was. He immediately said with a smile: "I spend my own money to buy something. Do I need to ask President Xiaolin? Don''t the employees of Lin''s group have the freedom to spend money? " Manager Xu was speechless and had to say, "of course not..." "No, that''s right, check out!" Gu Weiyi said, picked up the card and handed it to manager Xu. She thought it was troublesome to use the passbook. Some time ago, she went to the bank to change a card. The card is much more elegant than the passbook. Although she can''t see the specific figures above, it''s easy to carry. Manager Xu suddenly felt that Gu''s card was a little tricky. The girl who looked gentle didn''t seem as gentle as she looked on the surface. He thinks that Lin Xianzhi''s vision is getting worse and worse when it comes to choosing a girlfriend. It''s nothing to have an affair with those female stars in Hong Kong City before. Now it''s nothing to put people in Gongyu, but can she be more interesting? Manager Xu doesn''t think he can take advantage of Lin Xianzhi. After all, pillow wind is the most powerful wind in the world. Although he was not too happy, he said: "Mr. Kobayashi said that the consumption of director Gu can be directly recorded in his account, so you don''t have to pay for the money. You can take this hairpin directly." Chapter 1503 Gu only light smile: "that is what he said, not what I said, I don''t need to ask him to spend money, so I don''t need to go to his account." Manager Xu knew that he had pissed her off. At this time, it was not good to say more. He just asked the waiter to swipe the card. After they finished brushing the card, Gu only came down the stairs with a box of Hosta. When several people came downstairs, Gu only heard Qu Mingzhu''s voice: "manager Xu, you have held the hairpin long enough." When she heard Qu Mingzhu''s voice, she knew that manager Xu''s so-called old customer was Qu Mingzhu. She reached out her hand and touched her nose, which was really a narrow road! Qu Mingzhu''s face changed slightly when she saw Gu Weiwei. The last time she was in the hospital, it was enough for her to remember Gu Weiwei. After that, Mo Feiyan told her about the bidding of the jade mine. Her impression of Gu Weiwei was absolutely bad. In her heart, Gu only is an ill bred, treacherous and rude rural girl. Even if she is admitted to the Imperial University, even if she knows Su tingxue, Gu only is still a bumpkin. She felt that she was a well-educated person, and her class was not the only one that Gu could squeeze in, so she didn''t even bother to talk to Gu. She only said to manager Xu in a low voice, "bring that hairpin to my friend." When she came here today, she was accompanied by two middle-aged women. One of the two middle-aged women, Gu only, met the one who wore Qipao with Miao Bihu when she bought flowers in the flower and bird market last time. In fact, the circle of the upper class ladies in the imperial capital is not too big, so Miao Bihu and Qu Mingzhu''s friends overlap. Gu only remembered the middle-aged woman because of her good memory, and the middle-aged woman also remembered her because of her outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament. At this time, she met again after a few months, so she was lucky. So the middle-aged woman said with a smile, "little girl, we meet again." Gu only knew that the middle-aged woman was close to Miao Bihu, but she didn''t even know her family name. When she met her, she only nodded with a smile: "how are you, Auntie?" After all, they are friends of Miao Bihu, and there is no conflict of interest between them. It''s right to be sweet. The middle-aged woman, whose surname is pan and her name is lvwu, is a serious professor in the Academy of fine arts. Her status in the field of calligraphy and painting in China is higher than that of Qimiao Bihu. Today, Qu Mingzhu asked her to come with her, just to let her help to have a look. Pan lvwu smiles and nods to Gu only. Qu Mingzhu frowns slightly when she sees that she knows Gu only. Manager Xu said to Qu Mingzhu with some embarrassment: "Ms. Qu, I''m really sorry. That Magnolia hairpin has been sold. We still have other hairpins of similar styles in our shop. Would you like to pick another one?" Before Qu Mingzhu spoke, another middle-aged woman dressed ceremoniously around her immediately raised her voice by eight degrees: "what''s the meaning of picking a new one? That pearl has already picked one, and you just said it''s still there. How can it be that there is no such thing?" The middle-aged woman''s surname is Xiao. She is very close to the Mo family. She has got the support of the Mo family, so her attitude towards Qu Mingzhu is totally different from that of Pan lvwu. She has a very ingratiating element. Chapter 1504 Manager Xu complained in his heart and had to say, "this is my negligence. I''ll apologize to Ms. qu..." Before he finished, Ms. Xiao rushed directly to Gu''s face, grabbed the box in her hand, opened it and yelled, "isn''t this hairpin here? Manager Xu, you are not so kind! " Gu only saw Ms. Xiao''s performance, and she was extremely speechless. She said in a low voice: "this aunt, I have paid for this jade hairpin. Please put it down. I really want to break it. I''m sorry to ask you to compensate me." As soon as she said this, Qu Mingzhu''s face changed again. Then she turned to manager Xu and asked, "is she the buyer you are talking about?" At this time, manager Xu was the first two people. He thought that Gu only bought the hairpin and left with the box after paying. Who knew Gu only knew Qu Mingzhu? I didn''t know that Ms. Xiao would be so rude and directly grabbed Gu''s only box to open it. Gu only if go directly, Qu Mingzhu didn''t see that hairpin, this matter is also considered to end, big deal manager Xu spend a little time to coax Qu Mingzhu. But now things are seen by Qu Mingzhu, manager Xu knows that today''s things are not so easy to solve. He took a deep breath and said, "yes, she..." Before his words were finished, Qu Mingzhu looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I''ve taken a fancy to the jade hairpin you just bought for some time. Please give it to me." The tone of her words is absolutely not gentle, and the meaning of her words is also very overbearing. Gu only has to give her what she likes. It seems that her tone is not very pleasant. She thinks Gu only should take the initiative to give her something, instead of her directly speaking. Gu Weiyi was amused to hear her saying: "I''m afraid aunt Qu will be disappointed by this incident. You said that you like this hairpin. I''m sorry I like it too. I paid in advance. This hairpin is mine. I can''t give it to you." Qu Mingzhu''s eyes have a bit incredible, in the imperial capital, she has never been so clearly rejected! The Mo family and the Qu family have brought her great honor. Although she often looks friendly in front of people, she is quite complacent in her heart, and seldom really takes people seriously. Gu is just a girl from the countryside. How dare you speak to her like this! Before her attack, Ms. Xiao beside her started to scream, staring at Gu Weiyi and saying, "do you know who she is? How dare you refuse her Gu Weiyi saw Mrs. Xiao as like as two peas before seeing her mother. She said faintly: "this aunt, although I know Ms. Qu, I don''t think it''s wrong to refuse her. I paid for the things and let me have absolute control." Ms. Xiao heard Gu''s words, her face was unbelievable. Gu only knew Qu Mingzhu''s identity and dared to speak like this. Who gave her courage! Gu only took the hairpin from Ms. Xiao''s hand and said, "if there is nothing else, I will go first." She doesn''t have to waste time with Qu Mingzhu, because Qu Mingzhu doesn''t deserve it. Qu Mingzhu''s face is a bit ugly, for her, Gu''s only action is to hit her face! Chapter 1505 But what Gu only said is right. Gu only has paid, so that hairpin is Gu only. But let Qu Mingzhu give up like this, she is still unwilling in the heart. In fact, this kind of psychology is very common. Maybe Qu Mingzhu doesn''t like the hairpin so much, but after Gu bought it, the feeling completely changed. He didn''t want it too much, but he had to. So Qu Mingzhu said coldly, "wait a minute, I''ll pay double for that hairpin." The Qu family is engaged in business. As the first lady of the Qu family, she has never been short of money. If she doesn''t clean up Gu Wei today, she is afraid that everyone will dare to ride on her. In her eyes, even if Gu only has Su family as her backer, she knows what kind of style the Su family is. They all live by their salary. Gu only came here today to buy this hairpin for fear that it was all Su family''s money. In the matter of money, she felt that she could smash Gu Wei to pieces every minute! Gu only heard her words, waved his hand and said: "don''t sell it!" "Three times!" Qu Mingzhu''s voice was a little cold: "the price of this hairpin is only 20000 yuan. I''ll give you 60000 yuan and make 40000 yuan at a time. You should be satisfied with your tuition for four years of University." With that, she took out several stacks of hundred yuan bills from her bag and threw them at Gu''s feet. Gu was shocked by Qu Mingzhu''s painting style. She didn''t expect that Qu Mingzhu would be so simple and rude. When she thought about it, she understood why. Qu Mingzhu has been married to Mo''s family for many years, but she has never been short of money. The money she earns from Qu''s family is basically what she wants to spend. According to the current living standard, many families can''t earn 40000 yuan. Qu Mingzhu thinks that Gu only has shallow eyelids and wants to use money to smash Gu only''s self-esteem. Gu Weiyi turned to look at her and said, "Ms. Qu, I know that the Qu family is rich and you are rich and powerful, but your face now is really too rich and you will only lower your level. If Mr. Mo knows what you have done, he will be very ashamed." Qu Mingzhu''s face became rather ugly, and Ms. Xiao began to lecture Gu Weiwei there: "how do you talk? Why are you so unreasonable! " "Mingzhu has taken a fancy to your hairpin, which is the blessing of your ancestors! You are not content! Pearl to your face to buy money, you are still there, how can you be so illiterate "If you are smart today, leave your things and take the money, otherwise you will look good!" Gu Weiyi didn''t intend to spend any more time with them. He took things and left, but Ms. Xiao''s words directly angered her. She turned to look at Ms. Xiao and asked, "let me see? Can you tell me how to make me look good? " Over the years, Ms. Xiao has been playing Qu Mingzhu''s signboard. Today, when she meets Gu Weiyi, she really doesn''t pay attention to Gu Weiyi. At the moment, she says with a cold smile, "that hairpin was stolen by you. We need to call the police!" "After a while, the police will come and see what you say!" In this era, the police station is a very frightening place for ordinary people. If you can''t deal with the police station, you can''t deal with the police station. Chapter 1506 Gu only a listen to this words pour joy, listen to Ms. Xiao''s tone, if she doesn''t give the jade hairpin to Qu Mingzhu today, will lock her in. If she is really just an ordinary college student from the countryside, she may be afraid to hear this, but she knows a little about the Mo family and the Qu family, and she is not afraid of it! She looked at Ms. Xiao and asked, "so you''re trying to set up?" Seeing that Qu Mingzhu didn''t stop her, Ms. Xiao knew that she was acquiesced in doing so, and now she said with some pride, "what kind of dirty trap? This jade hairpin is our pearl. " With that, she started again to take care of the jade hairpin in her only hand. The only time Gu was robbed of her hairpin by Ms. Xiao just now was that she didn''t expect Ms. Xiao to do that. At this time, she probably knew what kind of person Ms. Xiao was. How could she give Ms. Xiao such a chance again? Her temper also came up, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She took Ms. Xiao''s hand and rewarded her with a demerit. When Ms. Xiao''s slightly obese body fell heavily on the ground, everyone in the shop was stunned. Gu Weiyi took the box with hairpin and calmly said to manager Xu: "call the police!" Manager Xu didn''t expect that Gu had such terrible fighting power. After hearing Gu''s words, he immediately called the police. At this time, Ms. Xiao also reacted and screamed in her voice: "kill people!" Gu only saw her appearance, and Mo Ming felt familiar with her. After thinking about it carefully, Lu Yurong was also such a style before, and their age was relatively close, so their appearance belonged to the fixed characteristics of shrews in their time? Pan lvwu was also shocked. She wanted to persuade Ms. Xiao, but she didn''t expect Gu Weiyi to be a bully. Now it seems that this charming little girl has a hot temper! Today, she saw it from the beginning to the end. She didn''t expect it to develop like this, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the girl''s refusal to let the hairpin. After all, people have bought it! She really doesn''t like Qu Mingzhu''s composition today, but she is not willing to offend Qu Mingzhu at this time. So she went to Gu''s side and said, "little girl, I''m afraid it can''t be done well today. I know you like that jade hairpin, but now that jade hairpin has become a curse. Let''s get out of here and get out of here!" Gu only saw the worry in her eyes and knew that she didn''t agree with Qu Mingzhu''s way of doing it, but she didn''t want to cheat her hairpin. "Thank you for reminding me," she said in a low voice, "but I always believe that there is justice in the world. I really don''t believe they can reverse black and white." Ms. Xiao fell to the ground and hummed, pointing at Gu only and said angrily, "this is not over today!" She has never been treated like this before. What''s the only thing Gu dares to treat her like this! Gu Wei took a squint at Ms. Xiao and said, "yes, it''s not over." When manager Xu saw this scene, he felt that his head was too big. I''m afraid it''s hard to be good when such a thing happened. Today''s thing can''t be said that Gu is wrong, but her temper is really not small! He took a chance to call Lin Xianzhi and gave a rough account of the situation here. Chapter 1507 In manager Xu''s opinion, Gu only takes the position of Lin Xianzhi. As long as Lin Xianzhi doesn''t lose his sense, he will call Gu only. Today''s affair will end with Gu only''s apology. I didn''t expect Lin Xianzhi to hum coldly after listening to him: "sweetheart has been bullied! I can''t help Dao when I leave the emperor. I''m so angry Manager Xu Lin Xianzhi then said: "protect your sweetheart. Don''t say that she is not wrong today. Even if she is wrong, you should stand on her side unconditionally. We Lin''s people are not so easy to bully!" Manager Xu He felt that Lin Xianzhi was really dazzled! But as an employee of the company, he really can''t say anything, at least he can''t contradict openly. If this thing really develops like this, I''m afraid it will cause more trouble. So manager Xu called Mr. Lin again and reported the matter here. It was not that he wanted to tell Lin Xianzhi and Gu, but that he felt that it was unreasonable for Lin Xianzhi to deal with the matter as Lin''s future successor. But I didn''t expect Mr. Lin to say after listening: "people in Lin''s group can''t be bullied by anyone. Director Gu, as the top management of our company, can''t be bullied." Manager Xu is silly when he hears that Lin Xianzhi''s care is only because he is lustful. But Mr. Lin has always been very rational in dealing with things, and Qu Mingzhu has such a background. If he offends the Mo family and the Qu family, he will bring great trouble to Lin. He told master Lin what he thought, and he laughed unfathomably on the other end of the phone: "Lin and Qu have long had grudges. There''s not much to do about this. If we can''t protect Gu, we''ll lose more." Manager Xu is confused when he hears this sentence. It seems that Gu only has a great background when he hears this sentence from master Lin. It''s hard for him to ask, but he doesn''t know that what Mr. Lin values is not Gu''s only background, but her ability. During his last trip to Xinjiang, Gu only brought huge profits to Lin family, which made him pay more attention to Gu only''s ability. Mr. Lin is really not afraid of the difficulties of the Mo family. The last time he fought with Feifan in Xinjiang, the two companies got married. It''s normal for the two companies to overlap and compete with each other. The Mo family is in a high position. If they are involved in this matter, it will have a huge impact on the Lin family. However, with the Mo family''s status and sensitivity, if they really embarrass the Lin family, they will also bring huge trouble to the Mo family. Manager Xu hung up angrily. Soon, the police of the police station came. As soon as she saw the police coming, Ms. Xiao immediately howled there, pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "Comrade police, she deliberately hurt people. You should catch her quickly, ouch! It''s killing me Gu only thinks that Ms. Xiao is also an acting school, but her acting skills are somewhat pompous. Of course, the police won''t give Gu Wei a certain punishment just on the basis of Ms. Xiao''s one-sided words. Gu''s only appearance doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who can attack people. Although Ms. Xiao is lying on the ground, she doesn''t look like she was seriously injured, and her speech is full of air. They also encounter many cases such as porcelain bumping, which has a great chance. All the witnesses were present and it was convenient for the police to ask questions. Chapter 1508 Of course, Gu Weiyi was the first one to be questioned. Gu Weiyi''s answer was very simple: "after I bought this hairpin, Ms. Qu also took a fancy to it and bought it from me..." "Fart, that hairpin was the Pearl''s first choice!" Ms. Xiao retorted loudly. Gu Weiyi was not annoyed. He only asked, "did I pay in advance?" Xu manager immediately came out to testify: "Miss Gu has indeed paid the money, this is the card receipt." The police immediately understood seven or eight points. In the final analysis, it was because of consumption. He looked sympathetically at Gu only one eye. He had also encountered such cases. It''s just that a lot of people choose to step down when they encounter this kind of thing, so it''s over, and the little girl who looks pretty doesn''t give in, which makes it big. Ms. Xiao said dryly: "but this hairpin is really our pearl''s first choice. I don''t believe you ask the waiter in the shop!" Gu only said faintly: "if someone only likes something, it''s interesting to say that it belongs to someone. I also like foreign aircraft carriers. Is that also mine?" Ms. Xiao Gu Weiyi glanced at her and said: "since then, the sales of things are based on payment. Since I have paid, this hairpin is mine. Anyone who snatches the hairpin against my will is robbery." "This lady came to rob my hairpin. In order to protect my private property, I took protective measures. This is self-defense, not intentional injury. Everyone present can testify for me." When the police heard her speak in a clear way and with a clear attitude, they knew more about what was going on. They immediately asked manager Xu and others. Manager Xu told the whole story in detail and said: "at that time, all the people in the shop saw Ms. Xiao snatching Miss Gu''s hairpin, and then Miss Gu was forced to return it." After his words, several waiters in the shop echoed. Ms. Xiao yelled: "you and Gu are in the same group. They are doing perjury!" Pan lvwu couldn''t listen any more. He stood up and said, "it''s really the same thing that Gu only said." Ms. Xiao''s face suddenly became very ugly: "lvwu, how can you do this! What good has Gu only given you? You should help her like this! " Pan lvwu gave her a light look and said, "as a university professor, I have to teach and educate people. Naturally, I can''t be a bad example myself. Honesty is the basic rule of life." She looked at Qu Mingzhu and said, "Mingzhu, I''m sorry, I can''t help you choose jade today. I have something else to do. I have to go first." After hearing her words, Qu Mingzhu''s color changed a few times. Pan lvwu''s words clearly told her that pan lvwu''s way was different and she didn''t plan for each other. Qu Mingzhu''s husband likes pan lvwu''s father''s painting and wants to get a painting. However, pan has been putting off because of busy business or lack of inspiration, so this matter has been dragging on. Qu Mingzhu wanted to start with pan lvwu when she knew about it. Recently, she asked pan lvwu for various reasons, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. Today, because she wanted to look down on her only face, she allowed Ms. Xiao to perform all kinds of performances there. However, she didn''t expect that this incident infuriated pan lvwu. Chapter 1509 Qu Mingzhu always thinks highly of herself, so it''s impossible for her to have a soft talk with pan lvwu. What''s more, pan lvwu is not on her side today, so she only nods her head with a cold face. Pan lvwu sighed when he left. Qu Mingzhu was spoiled by her family since she was a child. She was raised as a princess. After she married into the Mo family, although she did well on the surface, she was proud in her heart. Mo''s family is now very prosperous, but pan lvwu thinks that Qu Mingzhu''s character is more and more indifferent to people. She finally understands what her father said when he declined to paint for Mo''s family: if you want to be a villain, stay away. She doesn''t know much about the Mo family, but only in terms of Qu Mingzhu''s behavior, it''s really a small person''s ambition. This kind of person is not qualified even as a friend. Pan lvwu''s way of doing something was beyond Gu''s expectation, and then she had a good impression on Pan lvwu. Aunt Pan''s character seems to be good. Because of Pan lvwu''s testimony, the truth of the case became clear. Ms. Xiao couldn''t make a scene when she was lying on the ground. Her face was a bit ugly. She looked at Qu Mingzhu for help. Qu Mingzhu scolded Ms. Xiao for being stupid in her heart, but she completely forgot that what Ms. Xiao did today was her tacit consent. At this point, she can''t ignore Ms. Xiao. Qu Mingzhu looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said, "she just wants to see that jade hairpin. You overreacted today. Anyway, you need to be responsible." Ms. Xiao immediately said aloud: "yes, I didn''t want to rob the Hosta, I just want to have a look! If you hit me, you should go to jail! " Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to pay attention to Ms. Xiao. Instead, he looked at Qu Mingzhu and said, "when she robbed my hairpin for the first time, I can understand that she wanted to see it, but the second time when we talked to that point, she came to rob it. I''m afraid it''s not a look." Qu Mingzhu said coldly, "are you still reasonable in beating people?" "It''s also the reason of division and combination. I''m just doing normal defense today." Gu only lightly said: "no matter how to investigate and ask about this matter, I think so. If you want to sue me for Ms. Xiao, we''ll see you in court." Qu Mingzhu is so angry that her liver aches. See you in court? If it really goes up to this point, the Mo family will be avenged by the Su family. Although she doesn''t think highly of the Su family, and she doesn''t think highly of the Su family''s rigid attitude when they do things, she also knows that the Su family''s influence is enormous, and she''s afraid that she can''t hold it. But now let her compromise directly, and let her very uncomfortable. Ms. Xiao didn''t know Gu''s background. When she heard Gu''s words, she directly answered: "OK, I''ll see you in the court! I''ll go to the hospital to make a film now, I don''t believe I can''t sue you! " Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "well, welcome to sue!" Manager Xu was afraid that things would be bad for Lin, so he came over and said, "Ms. Xiao, please calm down. I''m afraid there are some misunderstandings in this matter. Why don''t we sit down and have a good chat?" Ms. Xiao was about to object, but Qu Mingzhu looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, you are young and impulsive. I don''t care about you in general, but you have to apologize for today''s affairs and be responsible for the medical expenses." Chapter 1510 Qu Mingzhu said here with a sharp tone: "otherwise, we will really have to meet in court!" Gu Weiyi said faintly: "I don''t think I''m wrong with today''s affairs. Of course, I don''t need to apologize. I won''t bother you to contact a lawyer. I''ll go to a lawyer to deal with this matter later. After all, Ms. Xiao has the intention of robbery first. I can sue her for attempted robbery." As soon as Ms. Xiao heard this, she was so furious that she didn''t care to lie on the ground. She immediately stood up, pointed to Gu''s only nose and said, "dare you sue me!" "Why not?" Gu Weiyi sneered: "just now, so many people can prove that you robbed my hairpin without my consent. I bought this hairpin for 20000 yuan. What do you want from money?" Qu Mingzhu was angry by Gu Weiyi, and her blood was about to gush out. Last time in the hospital, she saw Gu''s indomitable temperament, and knew that she could not really treat Gu as the kind of girl who really came out of the countryside without knowledge. Gu Weiyi said that he would sue Ms. Xiao. I''m afraid he really dares to sue! And now the testimony is consistent against Ms. Xiao. Now she is full of fire and has no place to spread it, so she has to say to manager Xu, "so your shop bullies old customers like this!" Manager Xu murmured bitterly. He even compensated Qu Mingzhu a few times. Then he whispered to Gu only, "Miss Gu, grandma Gu, let''s just let it go, OK?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s not for me to forget it. That Ms. Xiao wants to sue me for deliberately hurting people. I''m just defending my own rights and interests." Qu Mingzhu took a look at Ms. Xiao and said, "I can persuade Ms. Xiao not to worry with you in general, and you don''t want to push an inch!" With that, she pulled Ms. Xiao and walked out. Ms. Xiao was still holding the move there and wanted to put it again. At this time, she saw that Qu Mingzhu was so peaceful. She was not willing to do so, but also puzzled. When she left, she often turned her head and glared at Gu. Gu only looked at their back and gave a cold smile. In the final analysis, they were just bullying. When the police saw that they had adjusted the matter themselves and that there was no business for him, they left. But manager Xu was a bit surprised. He thought that as long as Qu Mingzhu kept pestering about it, it would not be good. But he didn''t expect that Qu Mingzhu would give up. He looked at Gu''s eyes with some curiosity. It''s not surprising that she can get the protection of Lin Xianzhi. It''s strange that Mr. Lin is also on her side. Today, he''s still taking Qu Mingzhu back. Who is she and what''s her origin? Gu only ignored manager Xu''s look. He handed the Hosta in his hand and said, "I''m taking this hairpin as a gift. Please wrap it in a gift box." The waiter in the shop just saw Gu''s face. He knew that she was not easy to offend. He looked at her curiously, took the hairpin in her hand and went to change the package. Manager Xu looked at Gu''s only eyes politely: "director Gu, you are not an ordinary person at first sight..." "I''m just a normal person." Gu only interrupted him and said: "now I''m just an ordinary student. Today I''m just fighting for my own rights and interests." Chapter 1511 Gu only said here, looking at manager Xu, he said: "Lin is a normal business person. Sometimes, customers also pay attention to fate. If they have fate, they will naturally come to the store to buy things. If they don''t have fate, they will not be forced to come." Manager Xu''s face is slightly stiff. If you want to talk to her, you can''t ask if she has any relationship. Gu only see his appearance just smile, no longer say, picked up the wrapped Hosta and left. After she walked out of Lin''s shop, she also sighed in her heart that she had just come to buy a hairpin. She had caused such a thing and wasted so much of her time. When Ms. Xiao and Qu Mingzhu came out of the Lin family, Ms. Xiao finally couldn''t hold back and asked Qu Mingzhu: "Mingzhu, what''s going on today? How can you let go of the only one like that? " Qu Mingzhu annoyed Ms. Xiao at this time. Today, she made Gu Wei lose face. She was also very upset. She immediately said coldly, "if you are not convinced in your heart, you can go to tell Gu Wei." Ms. Xiao has always been the gun in Qu Mingzhu''s hand, but she is not really stupid. When she heard Qu Mingzhu''s words, she couldn''t help asking, "does Gu have any background?" "She is Su tingxue''s daughter. Su tingxue divorced Cheng Jinmo for her sake. The Su family can be regarded as her background." Qu Mingzhu thought about it and decided to tell Ms. Xiao about it. When Ms. Xiao heard that Gu''s only daughter was su tingxue''s, she was shocked. Then she remembered the rumors about Su''s family and Cheng''s family. She couldn''t help saying, "so she is Gu''s only daughter. No wonder she is so arrogant." Qu Mingzhu scolded a "fool" in her heart when she heard Ms. Xiao''s words. What she cared about was whether Gu was arrogant, not how to solve it. Ms. Xiao at this time in fact some strange song pearl, know Gu only has a back, also don''t tell her. Although she wants to hold Qu Mingzhu''s thigh, she doesn''t want to offend Su tingxue. Su tingxue has never been in their circle, but even so, it doesn''t affect her reputation. She is an absolutely powerful figure, a legend who can fight with men and develop terrible weapons. Qu Mingzhu looked at her and said, "what? Are you afraid? " What Ms. Xiao is good at most is steering the boat in the wind. Qu Mingzhu is undoubtedly her biggest backer, so she immediately patted her chest and said, "are you afraid? How can I be afraid of Gu, the only girl who doesn''t have the same hair! Even if there is Su tingxue behind her, I won''t let her go just because she is rude to you today! " Her words made Qu Mingzhu feel more comfortable. Qu Mingzhu glanced at her and said, "in my capacity, I don''t need to worry about Gu only, but she bullied me to come here today, so it''s impossible for this matter to end." Ms. Xiao''s heart some drum, busy asked: "Pearl want to do?" Qu Mingzhu''s mouth slightly a Yang, shallow a smile said: "this matter I have not thought well, think well will tell you." She has always had her own experience in dealing with people. If Qu Mingzhu was dissatisfied with Gu Weiyi in the hospital last time, this time she would not let Gu Weiyi go, even if Su tingxue was behind Gu Weiyi. Chapter 1512 In Qu Mingzhu''s cognition, if she wants to deal with someone, she naturally has to attack his weakness and beat him to the ground. But now she doesn''t know much about Gu only, so she can''t really fight. Once she does, she must beat Gu only to the ground. In fact, Mo Feiyan has learned a lot about her style. Both mother and daughter belong to the kind of people who have deep thoughts. At the same time, they are also very narcissistic and self righteous. Mo Feiyan doesn''t know what happened to Qu Mingzhu at this time. What she wants to do at this time is how to cut off Lin''s white jade and turn it into something extraordinary. Liu Yuemin even advised her to put it down for a while, but she was not willing to be cheated by Gu only, not willing to be fooled by Gu only. Because of her unwillingness, she finally found a breakthrough in this matter. She called Liu Yuemin and said, "inform Lei Shang and detain all the goods he wants to export." "What''s the reason to report Lei Shang?" Liu Yuemin said with some worry that although he had great opinions on Gu Weiwei and hated the sudden defection in Xinjiang, it really made a big difference and had a great influence, which was not good for them. Mo Feiyan''s eyes revealed a faint smile: "the reason is very simple. There is a big loophole in the customs declaration documents of the products exported by Lei Shang''s company over the years." When she said that, Liu Yuemin immediately regained his mind. This time, Lin applied for customs declaration in the name of leishang company. The port city has not yet returned to the motherland, so it is a serious export, and the export needs to go through customs declaration. In the mid-1990s, there was a fixed process for export declaration, but this process is far less mature than 20 years later. In order to create foreign exchange, the country also exported mineral products, but there are some restrictions. Although leishang''s company has the qualification to export, the value of the things exported before is not too high. To put it bluntly, it is to make accounts for the company, transport some worthless goods to the port city, and then transport some things they need back. As soon as the import and export level, it will become very beautiful. Lei Shang''s previous practice is to exploit the loopholes of policy, because there is no problem in essence. However, if this matter needs to be studied in depth, then there will be problems everywhere. Liu Yuemin''s eyes brightened when he heard Mo Feiyan''s words and said, "good idea, miss is so smart! I''ll do it now! " After Mo Feiyan hung up, her eyes were full of complacency: "Gu Youyi, if you help me with Lin''s pit, then I''ll leave no residue in Lin''s pit!" After she said this, her heart was a little depressed. Even if she could take down Lin''s lanzhibaiyu on the ground of thunder this time, it could not cover up the fact that she had been cheated by Gu Weiyi. After all, she spent a lot of money to buy the mine, and now only Lin''s Suede white jade can save her face. Gu Yiwei has no interest in Qu Mingzhu and Mo Feiyan. She seldom has a day off. She has bought hairpins, and she doesn''t have the same bad problem as Miao Bihu. Miao Bihu is Ning Yiqing''s mother. She doesn''t lose face when she gives them to her. Chapter 1513 Gu only came to the compound many times, and the guards at the door recognized her. After she registered, they put her in. Gu only went directly to the Ning family. When she arrived at the door of the Ning family, Mr. Ning set up a chess stand at his own door and was pulling an old man of the same age to kill him there. At this time, it is estimated that master Ning has ruined the game again. Two old men over 140 years old are arguing there. Gu is the only one to see more than Ning old man''s ability to destroy chess, at this time to see this scene can not help laughing. Mr. Ning saw her too, and immediately beckoned her to pass. Then he said to his chess friends, "you old Liu tou are too stingy. I don''t call repentance chess. It''s a mistake." When he finished, he pulled Gu Yu and said, "I don''t mean you, just your chess skills. Where do I need to destroy chess, I will easily win you! Now I don''t need to go out in person, my granddaughter-in-law can kill you Old Liu''s head was excited when he heard that: "your rotten chess skill is so good that it shows off in front of me. Is it shameful to lose it?" Master Ning''s nostrils turned to the sky: "I''m good at chess. There''s no need to show off. I taught her to play chess. She''s my apprentice. If you win her, I''ll admit that I''m sorry!" Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, rather old son a while say she is his granddaughter-in-law, a while say she is his apprentice, this generation is really not general disorderly. Old Liu tou took a look and stood there looking at the only one. He pointed to Mr. Ning with a smile and said, "you have a hard mouth. Today I will make you lose heart and soul!" Then he sat down and looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "little girl, you are not allowed to cry if you lose in a while! If you want to complain, blame old man Ning! " Mr. Ning took Gu Weiyi to sit down and said, "Weiyi, although respecting the old and loving the young is a traditional virtue of the Chinese nation, this old man is not respected for his old age. You must not show mercy to him! If you win today, I''ll treat you to ice cream! " Gu only some funny, see this posture also can''t put off, she had to sit there and old Liu head chess: "grandfather Liu, please give me more advice." Old Liu praised her: "you are much better than old man Ning. Old man Ning''s chess skills and quality are very poor. When I win this time, I will take me as my teacher and kick him!" Gu only a smile, she will not take this. As soon as the old man Ning was destroyed, Gu only and old Liu tou began to play chess. People who can play chess can actually see if they can. Old Liu tou didn''t pay attention to Gu only, but the lower the color, the more dignified. In the first game, old Liu tou lost. Old Liu quit, and pulled Gu Wei a few games, Gu only no suspense and won. Ning master immediately proud of not, old Liu head to Gu only full of curiosity: "you this wench age looking small, where to learn so clever chess?"? Don''t say it was taught by old man Ning. He doesn''t have the ability! " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandfather Liu, my chess is really taught by grandfather Ning." Old Liu tou said: "you are not honest. It''s not kind of you to cheat me! Can he teach you that level? It''s like a good melon growing on a crooked vine! " Ning old man said with a smile: "she is my Ning family, the level of course not bad!" Chapter 1514 Gu only looked at them joking with each other, but he wanted to laugh, but he didn''t say much. They had a fight again. Lao Liu kept shouting that he would play chess with Gu Wei next time, and then he was chased away by master Ning. Ning old son compared a thumb to Gu only one: "you can give me a long face today, stay at home tonight to eat, I cook for you to do delicious." When he said this, he thought it was wrong. He really didn''t have any cooking skills, but Gu''s cooking skills were very good, so he said, "no, you cook for me, I''ll give you pocket money." With that, he stuffed several hundred yuan into Gu''s only hand and said, "look, you''ve lost weight again. It''s estimated that you can''t eat well in school. These money will buy you food to make you healthy." Gu is really good at these hundreds of yuan, but he knows that Mr. Ning has a retirement salary and the living conditions of the Ning family are not bad. In the final analysis, the money is the elder''s love for the younger, and it''s his heart. Gu''s only mouth went up and didn''t delay. He took the money with a smile, then handed Mr. Ning a box of Cordyceps sinensis and said, "Cordyceps sinensis is good for the heart. I''ll find someone to buy some for you to eat. If the effect is good, I''ll let someone buy some." Cordyceps sinensis has always been a rare and precious medicinal material. It is extremely difficult to buy high-quality Cordyceps sinensis. These Cordyceps sinensis are the only thing Gu entrusted the owner of the Yunnan herbal medicine store to find, which is absolutely superior to the ordinary products on the market. It''s not that Mr. Ning hasn''t received this kind of tonic, some of which are of good quality, but the meaning of these gifts is different. At least it means that she cares about him in her heart. He immediately felt that he had given her less pocket money just now. He looked at her and said, "don''t buy such expensive things blindly in the future. The depth of medicinal materials is very deep. Be careful of being cheated and wasting money!" Gu Weiyi obediently listened to the training, and after he finished the training, he gave him a prescription and said, "this prescription is made by my teacher. It is said that it is very suitable for patients like you." This prescription was opened by Shao Yizhi during this period of time. Although Shao Yizhi has never met Mr. Ning, Gu Weiyi gave him a pulse when he came to the Ning family last time. She had seen Mr. Ning''s illness before, and she had perspective eyes that could see Mr. Ning''s heart, so she was very accurate in describing the symptoms and had a good grasp of the pulse image. The prescription was developed by Gu only and perfected by Shao Yizhi. Now the prescription handed to Mr. Ning is undoubtedly very symptomatic and suitable for Mr. Ning. Mr. Ning knows Gu''s unique character. Looking at the box of Cordyceps sinensis and this prescription, his heart is warm. It can''t be said how expensive these things are, but Gu''s only intention. He nodded lightly and said, "you have a heart." "I''m looking forward to granddad Ning''s long life. I''ll be filial to you!" Gu only seriously said that since her grandparents died, she has cherished her elders more. Mr. Ning is the first person she saved after her rebirth, which means a lot to her. Mr. Ning smiles and nods his head lightly. With his experience, at his age, who is sincere and who is fake can''t escape his eyes. He can see that Gu only is sincere. Chapter 1515 Ning Beichuan and Miao Bihu are not at home, and Mr. Ning is not polite to Gu. He pulls her into the kitchen and asks her to cook delicious food for him, saying that he wants to eat her fried food. Gu was a little funny, so he had to go into the kitchen. The food in the kitchen was bought by the nanny early in the morning. There were several kinds of vegetables, and there were about a kilo of loach in the basin. Gu only thought about it a little, then made a dish with loach and bean curd, and then selected several vegetable dishes. The menu for tonight is almost out, and the rest is picking and cutting. Mr. Ning moved a small bench to help her pick vegetables. When Miao Bihu and Ning Beichuan came back, they saw the busy scene of young and old people in the kitchen. They were very surprised. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Ning old son sees two people''s appearance some satisfaction to say: "tonight you have oral, only usually busy, not easy to cook." Seeing that he was in a good mood and in a good mood today, Ning Beichuan could not help but let him go. He only said to Gu Weiyi, "the only one, you''ve worked so hard today." Gu only a smile, see Miao Bihu still stay there, she said with a smile: "aunt Miao, today to occupy your kitchen." Miao Bihu finally came back to her senses. She didn''t dare to give Gu Weiyi a look in front of master Ning. She said with a smile, "it''s rare to have a chance to be lazy. I can''t ask for it. If you need any help, just shout." Looking at the way she and Gu only get along at this time, I can''t see how unhappy she was with Gu only before. Ning Beichuan pulled her into the studio and said, "today, no matter how bad the only food is, don''t be picky. It''s rare that dad is so happy." Miao Bihu said softly, "I''ve never picked Gu''s only thorn. It''s because she has a big temper." Knowing her character, Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "yes, she has a big temper. You don''t care about her in general!" Miao Bihu also laughed when he heard this: "that''s right!" In their view, Gu''s age and growing up experience made it impossible for them to cook delicious food, so they didn''t hold much hope. However, when Gu Weiyi brought the delicious food to the table, their eyes were a little incredible. After they picked up their chopsticks and took a bite, they couldn''t stop their chopsticks. Gu''s unique cooking skill is beyond their imagination. It''s just the most common home cooking, but it makes her cook a different flavor. She doesn''t have the skill of a hotel chef, but has a warm taste. Ning Beichuan can''t help but think that the last time Gu Weiyi and Miao Bihu quarreled while cooking, it was more or less unjust. If Gu Weiyi was allowed to cook at that time and Miao Bihu ate Gu Weiyi''s fried food, the quarrel might not be successful. Miao Bihu is also in a complicated state of mind at this time. She actually wanted to pick a thorn. Even if she can''t say it in front of master Ning, she can pick a thorn in her heart. Now, she really can''t pick a thorn. Mr. Ning, on the other hand, was satisfied with his food. He repeatedly told Gu Weiyi to come to cook for him in the future. Gu Weiyi just laughed. She was very busy and her time in the kitchen was limited. This time, the meal was relatively harmonious. Maybe it was short mouthed. Today, Miao Bihu didn''t give Gu Weiyi a look on his face. It was much more mild than usual. Chapter 1516 Gu only wanted to give the Hosta to Miao Bihu this time, but she felt that she had only owed Miao Bihu a few spring rolls. Today, she cooked a meal at Ning''s home. It seemed more or less deliberate to take out the Hosta at this time. So when she left, she didn''t take out the Hosta, nor did she mention the spring rolls that Ning Yiqing sent her last time. She said goodbye to Ning''s family politely, and then went back to school. At night, when Miao Bihu and Ning Beichuan lie on the bed to rest, Miao Bihu is still thinking about today''s things. She asks Ning Beichuan, "Gu only came to cook for me today. Should he come to compare his cooking skills with me?" She had been thinking about it since she left. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. Ning Beichuan sighed a long time and said, "you like to think wildly. Dad said it today. Today is the only one who cooks with Gu. People don''t want to cook." This sentence obviously can''t convince Miao Bihu. She said in a dull voice: "Dad is determined to let Gu only be his granddaughter-in-law. If there''s anything, naturally he has to stand for Gu only." Ning Beichuan felt that Miao Bihu had made a big difference in Gu''s only business. At this time, he couldn''t help saying: "before, because Gu''s only ability was strong and her temper was straight, you thought she was not gentle enough and very difficult to get along with. She was not the material to be a daughter-in-law." "Now people tell you that she not only can study, but also has good cooking skills and can take care of people. You say that people are showing off and demonstrating. It''s really hard for people to do that." Ning Beichuan said: "there''s something I don''t want to hide from you. On the day when Yiqing came home in the middle of the night last time, something happened to him. It''s Gu''s only effort to help him, so that he can come back safely. In my heart, Gu''s only daughter-in-law is the future." "It''s really unfair for you to pick a bone in an egg like this. How can a girl be more capable? If Yiqing''s woman is too simple and weak, it will only become his burden. I really think Gu Weiyi is suitable for him. " Miao Bihu was stunned when she heard what he said, and then asked Ning Yiqing what happened last time. Ning Beichuan told her roughly, but she still had some fear in her heart. If it wasn''t Gu only, it would not be so easy to solve. She coughed and said, "if I had known, I would have given thanks to Gu Wei." "She doesn''t need your thanks." Ning Beichuan sighed and said: "for her, she''s just trying to save her sweetheart. If you really want to thank her, try to accept her from another angle and find her good." Ning Beichuan didn''t care about these things before. Today, she took the initiative to show his attitude in front of Miao Bihu. Her heart was mixed for a while. She doesn''t like Gu only from the bottom of her heart, which is mixed with her too many emotions and small abacus, but she also knows Ning Beichuan''s words are right, so she can''t help muttering: "Gu only can have anything good." Ning Beichuan frowned, she said: "well, I listen to you, try to find Gu''s only good, but if she is the kind of mud that can''t support the wall, I will never let her into Ning''s door." Chapter 1517 Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "maybe she will give you a surprise." Miao Bihu didn''t think Gu only can give her any unexpected surprise. She promised Ning Beichuan that she was more or less perfunctory. In fact, she had her own abacus in her heart: anyway, she didn''t like Gu only! Gu Youyi never thought that such a visit to Ning''s house would change Miao Bihu''s view of her. She was just doing what she thought she should do. Her life is to develop in the direction she wants to live. She wants to live a wonderful life. As for conquering miaobi lake, she felt that she only needed to do her best. She would use her own excellence to live the life she wanted. Her life road should not only be long, but also wide enough. After she returned to school, her English teacher found her and Wang feng''er and told them the time of the second round of the English competition: it will be held in DIDU Foreign Studies University three days later. Because her English preliminaries results are relatively high, and she is still a freshman, so the English teacher put great hope on her and encouraged her a few words. Then I gave them some questions to do in the competition. At the same time, I took out a bunch of tapes and told them the general direction of this year''s competition, so that they could make more preparations. Gu only had a headache looking at the pile of questions and tapes, but she also knew that the English teacher was kind-hearted and she couldn''t get rid of them, so she and Wang feng''er reported all the information back to the dormitory for surprise training. Wang feng''er looked at the pile of information straight smile: "how do I feel we are back to senior three?" Senior high school students have a lot of pressure and heavy tasks. They sleep later than dogs and get up earlier than chickens every day. Although they continue to study hard after they go to university, they are less stressed and relaxed. Gu Weiyi also smiles: "it''s never too old to learn. It''s a good thing. We should have a studious heart." While knocking melon seeds, Yu Xiangxiang looked at the pile of test papers curiously. She patted her chest and said, "fortunately, I didn''t go to the competition." She then sighed: "how did I get into the University of God? Are we really learning the same thing? " Gu can''t help but smile when she looks like that. This product is a little better in learning this semester than last semester, but it''s really just a little better. It seems to depend more on luck if she can fail. The English teacher gave these papers with great difficulty. English belongs to the Latin language family. There are some old voice usages in this set of papers, so the difficulty is not low. This kind of question type can be regarded as a pull point question. It is also worth paying attention to the last composition. The score is very heavy. When taking the exam, it is not only vocabulary and grammar, but also writing ability. On the whole, students of Chinese language and literature have a slight advantage over students of other majors in writing. But Chinese and English are two completely different language families. There is a big difference between Chinese writing style and English writing style. What they want to express is their personal thoughts. Most of the composition questions at the end of these papers are argumentative papers, which actually test the students'' opinions and ideas. Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger discussed the distribution of the test paper. They showed an absolute tacit understanding on this matter. One person and half of them came back to exchange their experience after they finished. They could see how the other side did the problem and complement each other. Chapter 1518 Yu Xiangxiang looks after the only one and Wang Fenger. She feels bored and sighs: "Yuru hasn''t been to school since this semester, and I don''t know how she is. I miss her so much." She is a scum. Wu Yuru is half a scum because of her health. In addition, Wu Yuru has a good temper. Yu Xiangxiang likes her very much. Gu only wanted to see Wu Yuru at the beginning of school, but after the beginning of school, she was entangled with a lot of things and couldn''t get away from it. It was a month since the beginning of school, and Wu Yuru hadn''t come to school. She was worried. So she said, "after the semi-finals, we''ll go to her house to see her. What do you think?" Wang feng''er sighed and said, "I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for some time to see her. A few days ago, Yu Ruyou called back and said that she would go abroad for surgery. Now she should not be in China." Gu Yiwei was stunned at first, and then became happy: "if she can go abroad for surgery, it proves that she has made an appointment with foreign experts, which is a good thing." Last semester, Wu Yuru told Gu Youyi that foreign experts were very busy. She was still in line, and it would take a while for her turn. So Gu Youyi was worried that her body would not be able to support the operation time. Now she went abroad for operation in advance, so the success rate of the operation would be higher. Wang feng''er nodded: "yes, it''s a good thing. Our Yuru operation will be very smooth and can come back safely." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I also promised her that when she is well, I will take her to the amusement park." "Take me with you!" Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "I''m going to the amusement park, too!" Gu Wei and Wang feng''er smile at each other. No matter how heavy the topic is, she can bring her painting style away. Soon on the day of the competition, the students of DIDU university took the bus to DIDU foreign language. Compared with the situation of several buses in the preliminary competition, this time it was much colder. Only one bus was enough. The test questions of the second round are much more difficult than those of the first round. At the same time, an oral part is added. The students participating in the second round are allowed to choose questions randomly and make a small speech in English. Each student has half an hour to prepare. Gu''s only topic is about electronic products. In this era, there have been some discussions about electronic products, but this issue is relatively professional, and the vocabulary and language involved are relatively difficult. Most people hold a wait-and-see attitude towards local electronic products, but Gu only knows that electronic products will be widely used in various industries in 20 or 30 years. Her attitude towards electronic products has always been relatively calm. Of course, electronic products bring a lot of convenience, but also bring a lot of problems, such as a series of physical problems caused by the underdog of smart phones. There are also people who prefer to communicate with each other through electronic products. When they sit at a table and say something, they have to send wechat. Gu Weiyi thought about it and quickly made a good draft in his heart. She knows that her views may not be understood by people in this era, and she may feel that she is a bit alarmist, but she still decides to say what she wants. Because the second round was held by the students of the whole imperial capital area, there were a large number of students, and the speech took a lot of time, so the judges and experts were divided into ten examination rooms at the same time. Chapter 1519 When it was Gu''s turn, she walked over calmly and spoke out the draft she had prepared at a fluent and clear speed. When the judges heard her speech, some frowned slightly, while others were curious. At the end of her speech, several judges exchanged opinions in a low voice and wrote down their scores with pen and paper. It''s just that the score won''t be released to the candidates at this time. Gu Weiyi went out of the examination room after the exam. She didn''t know the result. She felt like she had done her best. The English teacher came to ask her about the exam. She told her truthfully. The English teacher nodded her head, but asked her curiously, "can the big brother really see the news all over the world?" At the end of 1994, the price of mobile phones in Hong Kong and the city fell sharply, and the price of mobile phones in China also fell sharply. Although only a few months have passed this year, the market of mobile phones has become different from before. It is no longer the standard configuration of big old boards, and seems to be able to enter the homes of ordinary wage earners. It''s just that the charges of mobile phones are expensive, and they are still in the stage where people need to spend money to receive and fight. Although people''s lives are gradually getting rich, the people in the big army are still in the stage of careful calculation, and not everyone is willing to use the high costs. And it only has the stage of receiving and sending messages. As Gu only said, it can be used to watch news, record video, and be a camera. Now it is still in the stage of not being similar. Gu Weiyi affirmed: "the times are progressing, industry is developing, electronic products are changing with each passing day, and the development will be very fast. In the future, mobile phones will not only have such functions, but also realize some functions that we can''t imagine." The English teacher listened strangely, nodded and said, "your imagination is very rich, but the disadvantages you said will certainly exist. If I have such a funny thing in my hand, I will hold it every day." He said and sighed: "Professor Shao praises you in the office every day. I thought you were just good at culture class, but I didn''t expect your imagination to be so good. I think you can do creative work in your spare time." The English teacher''s idea of writing is to let Gu only write novels. Gu Weiyi thinks that she has suffered the benefits of future electronic products and also enjoyed the harms, so she can speak so intuitively. However, in the area of imagination, she is really not optimistic about herself at all. She''s interested in science fiction or fantasy movies and novels, but she''s just looking at them. She can''t think of such complicated pictures and settings. As for romance novels, forget it. She and Ning Yiqing have little time to fall in love. Every day she is busy studying and training, and her dream of introducing traditional Chinese medicine to the outside world. Where is there time to think about these? So she just laughed and didn''t speak. After all, the English teacher was kind-hearted. It''s not a flattering question. Now it''s a concept. Everyone has their own opinions. It''s not clear whether the judges will like her or not. Because the English teacher''s words reminded her of Ning Yiqing. One of them was at school and the other was in the army. Although they were not too far apart, it was not easy for them to meet because they were both busy. When she was busy, she didn''t think of him. It''s OK. Now when she thinks of him, she feels that missing is like water breaking a dike, Chapter 1520 So Gu Weiyi took advantage of this gap after the exam to go to a training camp. Considering that it was a little far to the training camp and it was inconvenient to take the bus, she took a taxi directly to the training camp. Gu only one into the training camp, did not see Ning Yiqing, first met huazhifeng, she saw huazhifeng feel some bad, subconsciously want to hide, but all around empty, she can''t even hide. Hua Zhifeng had seen her for a long time, and said with a cold face, "Gu Youyi, you are willing to train! In your heart, is there any discipline? " Gu only saw his appearance and knew that he was really angry. At the moment, he was busy salivating with a smile and said, "report to the leader that I am sick and unwell during this period of time, so I asked for leave. This matter was approved by the leader!" She and Ning Yiqing after the period of discord, she avoided him, so did not come to training, if she is invited, play is sick sign. The student asked for sick leave, and Hua Zhifeng couldn''t help criticizing her, but she didn''t come to the training for more than half a month. Hua Zhifeng sneered: "what''s wrong with you? Do you want to ask for half a month''s leave?" Gu only knows that it''s not easy for him to muddle through here. Afterwards, he will have more than 1000 ways to deal with her. After all, she asked for sick leave, and she was not ill. A little investigation will tell. So she simply said: "Acacia, dizzy all day, weak, so need to rest." Hua Zhifeng Hey, I haven''t seen this girl for a few days. She''s thick skinned again! These days, talking about an object can become a reason for asking for leave. He is also an eye opener! Gu only saw his expression and laughed: "in fact, I''m still ill now. Only when I see Ning Yiqing can I cure my illness. I''ll go to him to cure my illness first, and then I''ll train." She said that regardless of whether Hua Zhifeng agreed or not, she ran away. Hua Zhifeng The soldiers in the surrounding area are as follows: An employee couldn''t help asking, "who is Hua, deputy general manager?" Hua Zhifeng took up a real job in the company years later and brought a special branch. All the employees in the company were transferred from other branches, so he didn''t know Gu only. Hua Zhifeng said: "Gu is the only one, the object of Ning Yiqing." The eyes of those employees suddenly brightened. They had heard that the object of deputy general manager Ning was a very special girl. She had a competition with others, and her shooting level was outstanding. She also beat the company''s beauty in public. They originally thought that the girl who did these things must be ugly even if she wasn''t a big girl. But they didn''t expect that she was a girl who couldn''t be more watery. A staff member who was not afraid of death coughed and said, "deputy general manager Hua, I found that I miss my daughter-in-law a little. I have symptoms of Acacia. I asked to call her." Someone else echoed: "yes, I''m also lovesick, dizzy and full of strength." Hua Zhifeng smiles coldly: "Acacia, right? I specialize in lovesickness! You, and you, now do a thousand push ups. After that, I''ll protect you from any illness. " The two employees looked at each other, and both of them were laughing. Someone asked, "why can she ask for leave when she gets lovesickness, and we have to do a thousand push ups?" Hua Zhifeng glanced at them and said, "if you have the ability, you can hit a hundred shots when you hit the live target." Chapter 1521 Two employees feel that they have been severely hit. It turns out that Gu is still the legendary archer who is not a regular employee. He usually trains and asks for leave every day, but he can hit the target with his gun! What Gu Weiyi doesn''t know is that her training has been spread in the training camp for a long time, and these employees transferred from other places have heard of her name. One employee sighed: "it''s really different from the same person! Even if the deputy general manager Ning himself is so excellent, he will find a partner who is also so excellent, and let people live! " Hua Zhifeng glanced at them: "yes, you can train yourself to the level of Ning Yiqing. I''ll give you a chance now!" He said with a straight face: "all of you, stand at attention! Ten kilometer steeplechase, now Gu Weiyi doesn''t know that because of her appearance, let Hua Zhifeng abuse his employees. At this time, before the training time is up, she slips directly to Ning Yiqing''s training ground. Many of Ning Yiqing''s employees knew her. As soon as the guard saw her coming, he yelled, "deputy general manager, sister-in-law is coming!" The guard''s voice was very loud. The whole training camp knew that Gu Weiyi was coming. So, hundreds of pairs of eyes looked toward Gu only, Gu only even if it is thick skinned, at this time also some embarrassed. She blushed and laughed at them, and then she found a strange thing. The employees saw her eyes as if they saw a savior. She was puzzled. Jiang Yingnian said: "you''ve come just in time. By the way, I''d like to persuade Ning Yiqing that he didn''t care about the training of the staff before. Now if he decides to manage it, it''s enough to raise the standard. No one can stand such training any more!" Gu only then discovered that many of the employees were injured. She was stunned. How dare Ning Yiqing not carry out the task and practice fiercely in the training camp? Ning Yiqing just heard the end of Jiang Yingnian''s words when he came over. He said with a cold face: "strict training helps to improve all the comprehensive qualities. On the battlefield, the enemy will not be merciful because you don''t have enough training." What Jiang Yingnian looked at him was: "yes, you are the boss. You has the final say, you are right." Ning Yiqing said, "well, that''s the end of today''s training." Happiness came so suddenly that all the staff couldn''t respond. So the whole room was quiet for about ten seconds before someone cheered. Then someone called out: "long live sister-in-law!" As soon as he called out, the whole scene was in a mess. "Long live my sister-in-law" was heard throughout the training camp. After hearing this, Mao Suiyi was puzzled: "what''s going on outside?" Tezhu asked the Secretary to go out and have a look. After a while, the secretary came back and said, "it''s deputy general manager Ning''s object. He gave his employees half a day''s leave. Those employees have been abused by deputy general manager Ning recently. It''s hard to have a rest." He didn''t have the courage to say that those employees called "long live my sister-in-law". It''s too much to say, but it also shows how much training intensity Ning Yiqing''s branch has during this period. But the secretary did not say, Mao Suiyi and special help have heard, Mao Suiyi light scolded a: "these little bunnies." After scolding, he said with a smile: "it''s just a few days of training that I can''t stand it. It seems that Jiang Yingnian was too gentle with them before. In the future, he will give Ning Yiqing less tasks and let him train his staff well first." Chapter 1522 In fact, the branch that Ning Yiqing leads is already the top one in the company. Although Jiang Yingnian is a special assistant, he has a good way to train people. It''s just that Jiang Yingnian is a special assistant after all. He doesn''t train people as hard as Ning Yiqing. Mao Suiyi''s special assistant said with a smile: "you spoil Ning Yiqing like this, be careful to spoil him!" Mao Suiyi said with disapproval: "I spent so much effort to dig Ning Yiqing, which was originally used to spoil him. Besides, if it wasn''t for him, Hua Zhifeng wouldn''t stay in our company as deputy general manager. So, as long as he doesn''t train those little bunnies, it''s not a matter." His special assistant basically agreed with his point of view, and said: "I see that recently, because Ning Yiqing has been training employees, the morale of other branches has also risen. This is indeed a good thing, but we should pay attention to the combination of work and rest. This time he came to the elephant just in time." Gu Weiyi didn''t know that her visit to Ning Yiqing had already spread to Mao Suiyi, and she didn''t know that her arrival also caused the discussion among the leaders. She has followed Ning Yiqing back to the dormitory at this time, and is looking at him smiling. He is curious to see her appearance: "how can you laugh so silly? What happened? " Seeing that the door was closed, Gu Wei went over and put his hand around his neck and said, "it''s nothing, but I miss you a little, so I''ll come and have a look." Her action is undoubtedly a fire, Ning Yiqing immediately turned passive into active, she lightly against the wall, with her lips and tongue to pry open her teeth. She said that she missed him, but in fact, why didn''t he miss her? It''s just that after the last incident, he has been reflecting on himself and feeling more depressed. Her arrival at this time makes him feel that his previous counter thoughts are not in vain, and he can know her thoughts more clearly. Two people who grow up in completely different environments need to adapt and rub with each other. Fortunately, they can understand each other and feel each other''s mind. A long kiss. Ning Yiqing, however, feels even worse. Those employees in the company often talk about the word "choking bad" when they make jokes. Now he feels that he is going to be choking bad. So he hugged Gu Weiyi and said, "only one, let''s hold the wedding as soon as possible." Although they have received the marriage certificate for a long time, they are husband and wife in the legal sense, but they did not set up a banquet to announce the wedding news, so many people do not know that they are married. But Gu Weiyi is still in his freshman year, and the school is not as enlightened as it will be 20 years later. Gu Weiwei gasped in his arms and said, "OK." Ning Yiqing raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she thought that she was just trying to coax him, this feeling was good. His little fox now understood his heart more and more. He hugged her tightly and said, "forget it, you''d better wait until you graduate." Gu only felt the change of his body and coughed softly. He had let her go and said, "I''ll take a bath first." Of course, Gu only knew what kind of bath he would take. Her face flushed slightly. She gently took his hand and said, "in fact, that''s not impossible." When she said that, her face was red beyond words. Ning Yiqing understood the meaning of her words. Her heart moved. She looked at her in a hoarse voice and said slowly, "the time and place are not suitable now. Don''t seduce me." Chapter 1523 Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, Ning Yi Qing but no longer look at her, directly entered the toilet. Gu only sits on his single bed and listens to the sound of water inside. The corners of his mouth rise slightly. Ning Yiqing''s willingness in this respect was very obvious in Tengchong as early as last summer vacation. But he has always been restrained. They usually get together less and leave more. Every time they meet, the time is very short. In addition, outsiders think that they are not married. Su tingxue still has some opinions on Ning Yiqing, so he has been patient. In essence, Ning Yiqing is proud. His pride does not allow him to do such a thing to Gu only before he gets the consent of his future mother-in-law. If he does it, it seems that he has some sense of coercion. It''s just that Ning Yiqing has to endure all the time. It''s still three years before Gu''s graduation. It''s as smart as he can''t find a proper way to solve this problem. Just after his bath, there was a knock at the door. It was Hua Zhifeng and Cheng Shutang. Gu only opened the door to see two people also feel big head, she did not speak, Cheng Shutang said with the tone of complaint: "Gu only, you are not my sister? Come to the army and see Ning Yiqing first. I know that he is your target, but you also saw Hua Zhifeng first! In your heart, does my brother still have a place? " Before Gu Weiyi could appease him, Hua Zhifeng said coldly, "you haven''t trained for half a month. Today, you have to make up for all your training. Now it''s an hour away from normal training, but you have to put yourself into training. First, run 10 kilometers, then do 100 push ups, 100 squats, 100 pull ups, one hour later, Training with other trainees at the same time. " Gu''s face turned black in an instant. Hua Zhifeng''s words mean that she should finish these in an hour. She didn''t object, but Cheng Shutang, who complained there just now, quit: "deputy general manager Hua, you are bullying my sister!" Hua Zhifeng ignored him. He looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "Gu Weiwei, your training time has started. If you grind on, you will double the amount of training." Gu had a big head and had to say, "I''ll go now!" She had not run three steps before she heard Hua Zhifeng say to Ning Yiqing in a very relaxed tone: "I''m half a doctor now, and I can cure diseases." "What disease can you treat?" Cheng Shutang asked curiously. Hua Zhifeng replied: "Acacia, many of my staff have this disease, I can easily help them cure it." Gu only heard this sentence almost did not fall on the ground, flower instructor, your heart is so small, really good? For the first time, Gu felt that it would cost a lot to be quick at the moment. Cheng Shutang originally wanted to avenge Gu Zhifeng''s injustice. After hearing Hua Zhifeng''s words, he was there laughing: "it''s really time to treat us single dogs with dog food!" Ning Yiqing is changing shoes. Cheng Shutang asks, "what are you going to do?" "Train with the only one." Ning Yiqing said that the door was too lazy to close and ran out directly. Hua Zhifeng Cheng Shutang Well, they''ve been given a mouthful of dog food again. The world is really cruel to single dogs. Chapter 1524 Cheng Shutang held Hua Zhifeng in his arms and said, "deputy general manager Hua, why don''t we get warm together?" Hua Zhifeng''s blue tendons jump in front of her forehead. She immediately records her demerit and falls Cheng Shutang to the ground: "roll!" Cheng Shutang used some ingenuity when he landed, but he didn''t get hurt. He sat on the ground and said with a smile: "deputy general manager Hua, I forgot to tell you that I actually have someone I like. When she comes to the army to see me, I''ll bring her to meet you!" Hua Zhifeng''s face is blacker. He is basically sure that this is the only despicable means Cheng Shutang used to retaliate for gu! Gu only a see Ning Yi Qing ran out with a little accident, but feel very warm heart. They didn''t say anything in the whole process, but everything was silent. Although Gu only did not come to the company for training during this period of time, she has been training in school all the time, so her condition is quite good at this time, and the difficulty is not enough for her. However, the fact that she and Ning Yiqing were training together soon spread all over the training camp. Because they were running on the inner ring and training time, more than half of the company saw them running together. As a result, the whole company''s employees were all stuffed with a handful of dog food. Qu Yanluo just came back from her artistic performance. As soon as she came back, she saw the two people running side by side. She immediately felt that her whole body was not good. She doesn''t know if Gu only and Ning Yiqing did this because she destroyed Gu only''s reputation in the company when Ning Yiqing had an accident last time, but she still felt that her heart was stabbed. Ji Mingming was beside Qu Yanluo. She saw this scene, holding her hands half in front of her chest, and said, "it''s really a pair made in heaven. The handsome men and the beautiful women are very eye-catching even if they are just running." Qu Yanluo glared at Ji Mingming and said, "if you don''t stimulate me one day, will I die?" Ji Mingming smiles, and Qu Yanluo says, "although I hate Gu Weiwei, I also hate you! Last time, if it wasn''t for your suggestion, how could Ning Yiqing be transferred to the desert? Without that mission, how could Gu only go to the desert and experience life and death with Ning Yiqing? " "If they didn''t experience life and death, how could their feelings heat up so fast?" Although Gu Wei''s journey to the desert was classified as confidential, she still heard some news from Qu Yanluo, but the news was different from the original version. In addition, Gu Wei couldn''t see for a while when she came back, so she always felt that Gu Wei was a drag in that incident. But because of that drag, so let two people have the opportunity to enhance their feelings. As for Qu Yanluo''s provocation in front of Gu''s face and being beaten by Gu''s face, she selectively forgets. In her heart, Gu''s face is not worthy of Ning Yiqing. Ji Mingming looked at Qu Yanluo curiously and said, "what are you saying? When can I encourage you to do it?" Qu Yan luodun was angry: "you told me that day that only Ning Yiqing could remember me if I helped him when he was in danger. Why, did you forget all that?" Ji Mingming chuckled: "of course I didn''t forget that. It''s a very basic cognition. I''m just reminding you about it. How do you do it? Where can I know?" Chapter 1525 Qu Yanluo was choked. Ji Mingming looked at her with wide eyes and asked, "listen to your tone, you really did it. Qu Yanluo, you are really devoted to Ning Yiqing. I admire you, I admire you!" Qu Yanluo was so angry that he wanted to do it, but Ji Mingming said, "don''t do it. You can''t escape when you are punished. Do you want to be shut down again?" Qu Yanluo doesn''t want to be locked up, so her face is quite ugly. Ji Mingming sighed again and said, "Qu Yanluo, actually I always think you are stupid. It''s a simple thing, but you insist on making it extremely complicated. If you like Ning Yiqing, take out your charm and squeeze Gu away. What''s the matter with me?" Qu Yanluo chokes. If she could get angry with Gu only and Ning Yiqing, she would get angry. The problem is that she doesn''t dare to get angry in front of Ning Yiqing, and then deal with Gu only twice, but she doesn''t get any advantage at all! Just because of this, the fire in her heart is more and more prosperous! She glared at Ji Mingming and said, "I want you to take care of my business!" With that, she tossed her hair and left in a very stuffy mood. Looking at her back, Ji Mingming gently raised his eyebrows, and then scolded: "stupid!" When she finished, she looked in the direction of Gu only and Ning Yiqing. At this time, more and more soldiers were watching them running. She said without expression: "it''s really a good match!" Gu Weiyi seems to feel Ji Mingming''s eyes and turns to look at her. She is slightly surprised, and then returns to Gu Weiyi with a sweet smile. Gu only also gave her a smile, and then continued to run with Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing saw her turn, followed her eyes to see, then saw Ji Mingming, his eyes deeper, but asked: "do you know her?" Gu only replied, "I don''t know." "I don''t know what you''re laughing at?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu''s only answer is very calm: "although I don''t know you, I can''t keep a straight face when people smile at me. This is the basic goodwill between people." Ning Yiqing said after a moment of silence: "you are very friendly to others, but indifferent to me. When we first met, you saw me turn around and run away." Gu only thought it funny to hear him talk about it. As for her rebirth, those things were actually like a world apart. Occasionally, she would think of the scene when they first met He was always cold-blooded. Usually, he didn''t have much expression on his face. In addition, he often carried out tasks and had the spirit of killing people. At that time, she was less than 18 years old. The people she met were simple villagers. At that time, she was instinctively afraid of him. At that time, he was not as easy to speak as he is now. An eye knife flew in, which was quite lethal to her at that time. He seldom smiles, and seldom makes her feel that he has so much kindness that she is surprised when he smiles at her for the first time. She remembers that feeling now. She looked at him with a smile and said, "I''m not familiar with this pot. I didn''t know you well before. You have such a strong aura that I dare not even talk to you. You didn''t show any kindness to me at that time, so..." Ning Yiqing listened to this but was very depressed. It seemed that he was fierce. When he thought of the past, he was even more depressed. It was clear that he had tried his best to release kindness to her, but she could not receive it at all. Chapter 1526 Fortunately, those things have passed, and now they are stumbling over. Up to now, they have a deep understanding of each other. Ning Yiqing glanced at her and said, "superficial." Gu only smiles and says, "I think I''m very superficial. I''m afraid of you before, but I have no way to resist your beauty, because your beauty unconsciously wants to get close to you." Ning Yiqing Was he the only one who was molested by Gu? Gu only looks at his appearance in the heart happy blooms, although her Mr. Ning looks cold, not easy to contact, in fact, others are really good. Running ten kilometers was not easy, but with Ning Yiqing''s company, Gu Weiyi felt that today''s training was easy! Well, she admits that she likes to stay with Ning Yiqing, and doing anything with him will make her happy. Two people so sticky running, flower know wind beside see toothache, he basically can be sure, they are deliberately revenge him! Cheng Shutang looks at the two people, but he feels some ripples in his heart. He also wants to find someone to run together. It''s romantic to think about it! Hua Zhifeng thinks that training Gu is, to a certain extent, a technical work with a strong heart. He has no choice but to hate the iron but to be stimulated at any time. He has to carry it, so she can''t find his emotions. Because he thinks that as a professional instructor, he only needs to teach students in accordance with their aptitude, but he can''t punish them if he can''t teach them. But he can''t have such a mood. He just takes care of his cleverness. If he knows, he will think of ways to prick his heart every day. Hua Zhifeng decides to add Gu''s training amount. The most direct consequence of this is that after Gu''s training, he just wants to fall on the ground. Hua Zhifeng was quite satisfied with the result, and felt that he finally got back a little dignity of being an instructor. Although some of the other students were not satisfied with Gu Weiyi, because she took more time off than anyone else, they had to be convinced of her, because her shooting performance has been steadily maintaining the first level in the same period, and it was a long way to beat them. At this time, they saw Gu Weiyi''s appearance that he wanted to stay on the ground. Most of them laughed. Huang Zhirong looked at her and said, "Gu Weiwei, your physical strength is not good. You have to strengthen it. Otherwise, once the enemy gets close to you, he will beat you out with a slap." Wang xiongchao also said with a smile: "although I don''t think Xiao Huang usually speaks well, this is right. Gu only, get up and let''s practice fighting again!" Gu Wei has been waving his hand: "not now, you don''t know how abnormal instructor Hua is. I''ll fight with you again some other day." When Hua Zhifeng heard their conversation, he said, "Wang xiongchao has a good point. Gu Weiwei, when you meet an enemy, the enemy won''t be around because you don''t have the strength to fight until you recover your strength." Gu only a listen to this words in the heart alarm, flower know wind but swept a side of Ning Yi Qing one eye: "rather regiment, or you to teach Gu only fighting skills." Gu only heard this in the heart scold Hua Zhifeng insidious, in this case, Ning Yiqing in order not to let other male soldiers and her fight, he will certainly agree to Hua Zhifeng''s request. Chapter 1527 Gu only knows that as long as Ning Yiqing agrees, whether she beat Ning Yiqing or Ning Yiqing beat her, she thinks it''s a kind of selection of their feelings. So she busy to him than gesture, let him refuse to spend Zhifeng and then take her away. Ning Yiqing did not seem to see the general, nodded and said: "originally with her skill is not my opponent, but this is the training ground, there are not so many rules, teach her is OK." Gu only heard his words and said something. She had asked him to teach her some fighting skills before, but he didn''t want to teach her because of her low fighting ability. This time, she was willing to do it. She immediately came to the interest, stood up and arched to him, said: "deputy general manager Ning, please give me more advice." Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly Yang, light point a head, signal she can put horse to come over. Gu Weiyi didn''t want to fight with him before. After he moved his hand, he didn''t care: anyway, she couldn''t fight him, so try her best to fight! Ning Yiqing''s fighting skills are used in the battlefield. They are always quick, neat and easy. Although Gu Weiyi learned this direction after he went to the training camp, he can''t compare with him in strength, skill and accuracy. But today Ning Yiqing put it clear that he was releasing water. When Gu Weiyi came over, he cooperated with her all the way. Because of his cooperation, the original fierce fight also added some lingering breath. Hua Zhifeng put out his hand to cover his eyes. He felt that he might have done another stupid thing. He should directly let Gu only and Ning Yiqing go, let them fight! Abuse him? The feeling of being hit by a series of attacks made him feel very uncomfortable! Ning Yiqing showed twelve points of patience in front of Gu Weiwei. He told Gu Weiwei how to fight in order to break out the strength and win the opponent in the most labor-saving way. Gu Weiyi thought that he would be repaired by Ning Yiqing today, but his reaction really surprised her. After last time, Ning Yiqing''s change is not so big. Those students who watched the crowd also felt that it was a good opportunity to learn. They all took a serious look at their simple actions and gave out their strong fighting power. Ning Yiqing was originally an idol of Wang xiongchao. When Wang xiongchao saw that Ning Yiqing taught them in person, he was so excited that he tried to write down the gist of Ning Yiqing''s speech, and then he took one of the staff around him to practice. He was not much different from the employee''s level before. After mastering the essentials, he beat the trainee down in one move. The trainee was also studying hard. He didn''t pay attention to his fight. He continued to study and practice. Then he was knocked down by Wang xiongchao more than ten times. When Ning Yiqing finished teaching Gu Youyi, the beaten student was very upset. He had to fight Wang xiongchao seriously. As a result, he was knocked down by Wang xiongchao several times. Hua Zhifeng was quite familiar with Wang xiongchao''s situation. Seeing this scene, he sighed and said, "you don''t have much talent in shooting, but you are very talented in fighting. After this shooting training, you can consider practicing fighting." Wang xiongchao felt his head a little embarrassed. In this period of students, his shooting level has always been at the bottom of the position. Chapter 1528 Wang xiongchao is a kind of person who spends a lot of time to practice but doesn''t make great progress. However, when he learns fighting skills, he is totally different. He can make great progress easily. Gu Weiyi gave Wang xiongchao a thumbs up. He said with a smile, "I just want to learn to shoot." He said so, no one can force him, but Hua Zhifeng felt some pity. Because of Ning Yiqing''s teaching, the soldiers in the sniper training camp have more or less learned a lot of fighting skills. Hua Zhifeng had some opinions on Ning Yiqing at first. At this time, he also understood Ning Yiqing''s thoughts. He was helping him teach these students, which was a good thing. Hua Zhifeng just wanted to come over and pat Ning Yiqing on the shoulder to express his gratitude, but he didn''t take two steps. He just felt that he fell to the ground in the dark. Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing are surprised. His physical condition is much better than before because of Gu Weiyi''s careful care. It''s strange that he will suddenly faint. Gu Weiyi hurriedly came forward to check his pulse, and found that his pulse suddenly became big and empty, and his breath was disordered. From the pulse image alone, it was very dangerous. In her heart, she was shocked, and she scanned all the organs of his body with perspective eyes. She found that there was no big problem with his organs. Although there were traces of injuries, it didn''t matter. Her heart is strange, but he slowly woke up, his own face confused: "what am I doing?" Gu only recently saw countless medical skills, read countless medical records, or the first time he encountered such a disease. She asked Hua Zhifeng, "how are you feeling now?" "I feel good." Hua Zhifeng stood up, moved his arms and legs and said, "there''s nothing about my whole body that makes me feel uncomfortable." Gu''s only face changed a few times. Hua Zhifeng comforted her when she saw her appearance and said, "maybe I just focused on training you. Blood sugar is a little low. You don''t have to worry." Hypoglycemia is the word of Western medicine, in the traditional Chinese medicine medical records is not such a statement, only the spleen and stomach deficiency will appear in the case. But when she just felt the pulse for Hua Zhifeng, she didn''t feel these. Gu Weiyi said to her, "can I feel your pulse again?" Hua Zhifeng thinks about it and nods his head. When Gu only helps him feel his pulse again, he finds that his pulse is much better than just now. Although his pulse is still a little weak, it is much more powerful, and his spleen pulse seems to be good, far from the deficiency of both spleen and stomach. If Gu only had not seen Hua Zhifeng faint on the ground with her own eyes just now, she would not have believed that he had fainted just now. In Gu Weiyi''s medical skills, any fainting on the ground is a sign that something is wrong with the body. Symptoms like Hua Zhifeng are unheard of and unheard of. At least with her present ability, she can''t see where his physical problems are. Hua Zhifeng saw the curiosity in her eyes, comforted her: "I''m really OK, just hypoglycemia, this will have been good." Gu Weiyi couldn''t understand his illness, so he nodded and said, "instructor Hua, you should take a rest at ordinary times. Don''t be too tired." Hua Zhifeng turns to Ning Yiqing: "does she always care about people like this?" Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said, "of course, she has always been gentle and considerate." Chapter 1529 When Ning Yiqing sent Gu Youyi out of the army, she was still thinking about Hua Zhifeng''s sudden fainting. Seeing her wandering, he took her hand and said, "Gu Youyi, can you care about me standing beside you?" Gu only heard his words and finally recovered. He said with a smile, "of course I care about you very much. Just now I was just thinking about what happened to instructor Hua and how well he would faint." "He''ll faint because he''s too weak." Ning Yiqing is more concerned about Hua Zhifeng''s body than Gu only: "maybe his previous body deficit is too big, even if you try to cure him, some parts of his body may not return to normal, so he will faint." Gu only heard his nonsense, but he couldn''t laugh or cry, so he had to say: "you usually stay with him, pay more attention to him. According to my experience, once he faints for the first time, it''s easy to happen for the second time, so we must pay special attention to him." Ning Yiqing sighed: "Gu Yiwei, in your eyes, is medical skill more important than me?" Gu only a Leng for a while, Ning Yi Qing said: "you don''t worry, I and flower know wind is life friendship, if he has any problem, I will tell you." When he said this, he felt that it was wrong. It was more like that Hua Zhifeng was Gu''s only object. He was the one who was watching. So he added: "I will observe him as a specimen." Gu can''t laugh or cry. When Ning Yiqing saw that she was still thoughtful when she left, he rubbed his eyebrows and fell in love with such a girl who likes to study medicine. He was also very pitiful. Once she met a patient, she only had the patient and medicine in her eyes. If she encountered complicated diseases again, she would not stop until she came up with one or two or three. Although she is a gambler consultant of Lin''s family and has opened a pharmaceutical factory herself, her goal has never been to make money. She has her own ideal, her own persistence, her own belief, and a kind heart, enterprising heart and never say die heart. Ning Yiqing is dissatisfied with Gu weiyiman''s idea of treating Hua Zhifeng''s disease, but he is more proud and supportive. He thinks his vision is really good. Gu Wei thought about Hua Zhifeng''s illness all the time on his way back to school. He carefully recalled the proportion of drugs he used to treat him before, and then thought about his pulse image today, but there was no clue. When she got back to school, it was dark the day after tomorrow. She looked at it and found that it was already ten o''clock in the evening. It was a little late, and it was hard for her to disturb Shao Yizhi, so she went straight back to the dormitory. Wang feng''er sees her a pair of worried appearance, some curiously ask: "only, you and your Mr. Ning quarrel?" Gu only one Leng after shaking his head: "why do you ask so?" "You look like you''re in a bad mood, so I guess." Wang feng''er continued to ask, "what happened?" Gu only heard this and patted her forehead. She only thought about Hua Zhifeng''s illness, but ignored Ning Yiqing. He didn''t give her a look today. I''m afraid that if he gives her a look today, she won''t find out. So she said, "wait a minute. I''ll call him first." With that, she hurried to the public phone booth. Chapter 1530 At Ning Yiqing''s level, the dormitories are also equipped with telephones. When Gu only used a public phone to make a call, he almost answered every second. Gu only took the initiative to admit his mistake: "when I left today, I just thought about why instructor Hua fainted. I ignored your feelings and didn''t even say goodbye to you. This is my fault. I will try my best to avoid it in the future." Feelings are always relative and need to be managed. Only the feelings of mutual understanding, mutual respect and mutual communication can last long. There is never the most perfect thing about emotion, only the most suitable one. Ning Yiqing has made great progress in dealing with these things recently. She is more tolerant of her, so she also needs to take care of his emotions. After all, his character is somewhat overbearing and unreasonable. Ning Yiqing received her phone call some accident, now of course he can''t be angry with her for such a small matter, let alone the person she wants to treat is his best friend. His heart is just a little bit lost, and because of her call, the small loss in his heart is also ironed properly, the pores on his body are also comfortable. He has always been proud and coquettish. At this time, it is impossible for him to speak as well as other men. However, his voice became cheerful: "you are not stupid, and you know you are wrong." Gu Weiyi knew him so well that he continued to give him Shun Mao: "yes, it''s all my fault! We finally met once. I should cherish every minute and second I get along with you. In my heart, you are always the most important. " Ning Yiqing''s mouth Rose: "you just know." Because it''s time to turn off the light, Gu Weiyi can''t stick to him any more. He said good night and hung up. When she came back to the dormitory, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang looked at her and laughed. She knew what they were laughing at, and then she said very single: "you don''t have to laugh at me now, you will understand after you fall in love." Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes are bright, hands holding the heart, said: "yes, see your appearance, we all want to fall in love!" "I''m not." Wang feng''er raised an objection: "my task now is to study hard and not fall in love! I want a scholarship Wang feng''er has never covered up her state of life, her family is not good, usually in the canteen to play dishes are rarely playing cabbage. Gu only occasionally heard Wang feng''er say that the reason why she was able to go to university was that she only got enough money from the high school, so she cherished the opportunity to go to school. In order to earn living expenses, Wang feng''er was introduced by the department leaders as a tutor. Some of the money she earned from tutoring was used for her living expenses, and some of it was sent home, so that her younger sister would not lose her studies. After she got to school, she knew that there was a student loan. Even after that, her tuition was basically settled. For her, the scholarship can not only solve the economic problems, but also be a good bonus item in the future job search, so she worked hard to get the scholarship. Because it''s not easy to learn, she''s bent on learning, and falling in love is not in her consideration at all. Gu Weiyi appreciates Wang Fenger''s toughness and attitude. It''s not Wang Fenger''s fault that his family is poor. Although the spring breeze of reform and opening up has blown all over China, those honest farmers still rely more on the meager harvest in the field. Chapter 1531 Because of this, college tuition is definitely not a small expense for those families. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I support you!" Wang feng''er also laughed, everyone has a different way of life, and the way of life now largely determines the way to go in the future. Yu Xiangxiang, who plans to hang out in the University, also feels the pressure at this time. Her family situation is much better than Wang feng''er''s, and her personality is also jumping off. She belongs to the kind of people who don''t have much ambition. She said with a flat mouth, "you''re putting a lot of pressure on people like this!" Gu Weiyi doesn''t really agree with Yu Xiangxiang''s attitude towards learning, but she didn''t say much from her standpoint before. At this point, she couldn''t help saying: "Xiangxiang, what you learn is your own. In fact, the most reliable person in the world is yourself. Maybe someone with a good life can support her for a lifetime, but everyone''s destiny is different. We can''t give ourselves to destiny to control." Yu Xiangxiang looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "only one, I really think you have the potential to be a teaching director." Gu Yiwei Come on, again. Yu Xiangxiang lost sleep that night. She lost sleep not because of Gu''s words, but because of Gu''s life. She knows that Gu Weiyi is more beautiful and better at studying than her. The people she interacts with seem to be from a good family background. However, Gu Weiyi is still very hard-working. Before she graduated, she found a job first and studied more seriously than her. She now feels that there is a gap between herself and Gu, and such a gap will only grow in the future in their different ways of life and learning. Yu Xiangxiang has always been a very simple minded person, but also a lazy person, not too strong self-motivated, as long as a matter of three parts can reach 60 points, she will not give four parts to get 70 points. But in this night, she suddenly felt that if life has been so lazy, it seems that it will become meaningless. Can she really face setbacks in the future life? Does she really want to leave her life to fate? When Gu only got up in the morning, Yu Xiangxiang stood in front of her with a panda''s eye on her head, which made her jump: "what are you doing?" Yu Xiangxiang took Gu Youyi''s hand and said, "Youyi, take me with you when you go to self-study in the future." Gu Weiyi and Wang Fenger looked at each other and said, "good." In fact, what she said was just a casual response, because due to Xiang Xiang''s personality, self-study was just a fad, and it would soon become a model of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. However, this time, Yu Xiangxiang really impressed Gu only. She insisted on it all the time, and asked Gu only if she didn''t understand the questions. If she was admitted to Imperial University, she said that her brain was smart. With such an effort, her grades rose sharply. Gu only thinks that if yu Xiangxiang can keep this momentum all the time, she will not only fail in this semester, but also have a certain chance to get a scholarship. This is definitely a great joy in her dormitory. Gu only had a chance to discuss Hua Zhifeng''s condition with Shao Yizhi. Shao Yizhi didn''t see the patient. She couldn''t give more opinions just by her pulse image. Instead, she gave Gu only a few medical cases to see. Chapter 1532 Gu only thought that maybe she thought too much. Maybe Hua Zhifeng fainted that day just by chance. But a week later, Ning Yiqing called and said that Hua Zhifeng had fainted several times this week. The time of fainting was not long or too fixed. Mao Suiyi had already contacted the hospital of the military region for Hua Zhifeng to have systematic treatment. Gu''s heart sank when she knew the news. What she was worried about still happened, so she went to find Shao Yizhi after hanging up the phone. After listening to her detailed description of Hua Zhifeng''s illness, Shao Yizhi frowned first, and then had a strong interest in his eyes. With his medical skills, ordinary complicated diseases could not defeat him. This kind of strange disease can arouse his curiosity most. After thinking about it, he said, "you can arrange the time. I''ll go to see the patient with you." Gu only came to find him, this is also the meaning, immediately asked Hua Zhifeng''s Hospital and ward, plan to go with Shao Yizhi after school in the afternoon. At noon, the English competition through the list came out, Gu only passed, but Wang feng''er did not. Gu only one see Wang Fenger''s eyes some lost, then comfort her: "we are only freshman now, so there are still several opportunities to participate in such a competition." Wang feng''er nodded and said: "I thought I had worked hard this time and had a certain chance to enter the finals. This time I didn''t, it can only prove that my English level is still lacking." In fact, her basic English skills are very solid. Just because of her family background, she can''t afford English reading materials and can''t listen to English tapes very much. She is deficient in both oral English and reading. If you want to make up for these things, you have to work hard and also need a certain talent. Whether Wang Fenger can reach the final in the future is actually an unknown thing. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I think your English has been very good, you at least entered the semi-finals, so many people in the country into the semi-finals is not much, this experience is also a very valuable experience." Wang feng''er nodded, looked at Gu Wei Wei with some envy and asked, "Wei Wei, how do you learn English? Can you teach me?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. Most people can''t copy her way of learning English. After all, she has a strong memory and it''s much easier to accumulate her vocabulary than most people. Wang feng''er also thought of this, said with a smile: "forget it, you still don''t say, you are the same person as the God." Gu Weiyi stroked his forehead: "I''m not really learning from God." She really thinks that she is not a god of school. She has her own advantages, but her shell is filled with two lives of soul. What she wants to see is more than her peers. There are many excellent people around her. Others rely on their real abilities. Cheng Shuian is also watching the results of the competition at this time. He did not reach the final. Although he has some regrets, he has thought about it for a long time, so he is not sad. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Congratulations Gu Weiyi was always open-minded to his cousin. At this time, he congratulated her, and she accepted: "thank you!" Cheng Shuian saw her smile calmly, and his mind was a little trance. She was always so confident, and he also witnessed the whole process of her growth, and saw her become so excellent with his own eyes. Chapter 1533 Cheng Shui''an now knows that Gu''s only cousin is his, and he will have a slight wave in his heart because of her, not to mention that before he didn''t know she was his cousin, he would like her in his heart. But now, the waves in his heart have nothing to do with love, but full of sigh. When she was in Lingcheng No.1 middle school, no one thought highly of Gu only when she just went in, and no one thought that she was so excellent that it was amazing and enviable. After thinking about it, he said, "uncle will be very happy to know this." Gu Weiwei hasn''t thought of setting out for Jinmo for some time. When he heard this, he just laughed: "I only do what I want to do, and I never want to please him, so whether he is happy or not doesn''t matter to me at all." Cheng Shuian knows that the relationship between their father and daughter is really not good. At the beginning, Cheng Jinmo did a little too much, and he would not persuade Gu only to accept Cheng Jinmo and then go back to Cheng''s home. Just now Gu''s development curve shows that she will only become more and more excellent in the future. She uses her strength to tell everyone around her that even without Cheng''s family, she can become an excellent person with her own efforts. He nodded and said: "yes, uncle may not know what he missed at the beginning." Gu only smile politely, not willing to discuss this topic with him. But Cheng Shui''an said, "I heard that when a contestant enters the finals, he has to go to a TV station to record a program. At the end of the interview, he can invite his family to watch it. Do you have any idea who to invite?" Gu Weiyi really didn''t know about it, so she never thought about it, and it wasn''t really a difficult multiple choice question for her: "of course, I''d like to invite Ning Yiqing, my mother and my grandparents to come over." She said here with some melancholy: "I don''t know if Ning Yiqing has time or what he is doing now. Some of them miss him." Cheng Shui''an He was a little depressed. After he knew that she was his cousin, he gave up those thoughts on her. Did she say that she missed Ning Yiqing in front of him? It''s really bad to be forced to eat wolf food like this. Gu only saw his appearance just a smile, she really didn''t want to stimulate his mind, she just said it thought of Ning Yiqing. Miss, sometimes really very mysterious, also very wonderful. Before class in the afternoon, the English teacher called her into the office. When she went in, she was not surprised to see Bai Yulan standing there. This time, there are only five people entering the semi-finals of DIDU University, three of them are senior. In addition to Gu, the only one of the freshmen is Bai Yulan, her former roommate. Last semester, Bai Yulan and Gu Weiyi had a bad time. Several big things happened to Bai''s family. Because of those things, Bai Yulan''s powerful uncle was also greatly affected. She thought it was boring to stay in the Chinese language and literature major again, so she transferred to the English department. Her grades are really good, at least in the English Department, where Gu Weiyi is not the only one. In front of the preliminaries and the second round, because she didn''t want to see Gu only, she deliberately avoided the examination room Gu only went to, and then the examination was not in the same examination room, so they never met. Chapter 1534 Gu Weiyi only knows that several English majors have entered the preliminaries and the semi finals, but she doesn''t pay much attention to them. She has seen Bai Yulan on the list of those who passed the semi finals this time. White Magnolia noon to see Gu Weiyi also entered the finals of the list, in the heart know that she is unable to avoid Gu only, at this time to meet, her heart still has some uncomfortable. Gu was very calm when she saw her. Anyway, she was not the one who made the mistake at that time. After she finished cleaning up the person, she didn''t want to repair the relationship. And she always does things with one yard to one yard. When she was finished with Bai Yulan, it was past for her. The English teacher looked at them and said, "you two are the only ones in the first grade group to reach the final, so I will train you in the next period of time. Do you have any questions?" Gu has a lot of problems! The first problem is time! She coughed and said, "teacher, I have training after school in the afternoon, so I can''t come back. Can you give me the information and let me see for myself?" The English teacher is also aware of her situation. Her absence from school is specially approved by the headmaster. So far, he doesn''t know what she is doing outside school. It''s not easy to ask. So after some communication, I put the time of English tutoring at noon every day, and then half a day on Sunday. After the matter was settled, Gu only came out of the office, and Bai Yulan came after her and called her: "Gu only!" Gu only turned to look at her. She blushed and said, "can we have a chat?" Gu Wei looked at the time and said, "I''m going to class in five minutes. If you have something to say, please say it directly." White Magnolia see her expression pale Mo, eyes clear, White Magnolia bit a lower lip, said: "the next period of time we want to study together, I do not want because of the last thing and affect this time of study." Gu only chuckled: "you think too much, the last thing has passed for me." "I''m afraid it won''t be so fast!" Bai Yulan plucked up her courage and said, "if it really passed, my uncle would not be bitten." Gu Weiyi, after quarreling with Bai Yulan last semester, knows that Ning Yiqing is angry, but she doesn''t know what Ning Yiqing has done. At this time, listening to Bai Yulan''s tone, it seems that the matter is not over. She asked, "what about your uncle?" "You know it Bai Yulan bit her lip and said that she was not too clear at this time. Gu only really didn''t know about it, or she was deliberately insulting her. Gu only smile: "you don''t want to say pull down." She turned to leave, but Bai Yulan was anxious: "I know what happened last time was that I was wrong. I can apologize to you. Mingren doesn''t talk in secret. I know you are the eldest lady of the Cheng family, and Cheng Su Su Su is a fake." Gu only knows that Bai Yulan''s family has some influence in the imperial capital. It''s not unusual to know this, but Bai Yulan obviously misunderstands her relationship with the Cheng family. She turned around and looked at Bai Yulan. Bai Yulan then said, "I''m the one who provoked you. But in the end, it''s just my own business. We Bai family have paid a lot for it. Now it''s been so long. You should let it go." In fact, what she said was her apology and meant to beg for mercy. Chapter 1535 Gu only said after a moment''s silence: "believe it or not, your uncle''s affairs have nothing to do with me, and in my heart, you are not so important, and I will not launch my relationship circle because of dealing with you, because you are not worth it." Although she and Bai Yulan had a lot of trouble at the beginning, in her heart, she didn''t dislike Bai Yulan as much as Cheng Su Su. Even if she wanted to step on people and repair them, it was Cheng Su Su, not Bai Yulan. Bai Yulan''s face turned red when she heard Gu''s words. She saw Gu''s face didn''t seem to know about it. She took a deep breath and said, "my uncle''s business really has nothing to do with you?" Gu Wei was a little annoyed: "I always feel that the living comfort of narrow-minded people is very low, and I am a person who has a pursuit of life. The contradiction between you and me will only make me feel that you are stupid, but things are over. I don''t need to pay attention to them, let alone hold on to them." She turned and left. Bai Yulan looks at Gu''s back, her face is full of anger. Because of her uncle, she is under great pressure. Her family accuses her one after another that she is not sensible, which brings disaster, and asks her to apologize to Gu Weiyi. Since she was a child, she has been spoiled and has a big temper, so she has been under the pressure of her family and refuses to give in to Gu only. Today, she was afraid that Gu would take revenge and deal with her again. She summoned up the courage to speak to Gu, but unexpectedly, Gu never took that matter seriously or paid attention to her. This kind of feeling is like holding for a long time, with the whole body strength to fight out, but the result is a punch on the cotton, that kind of feeling is not up and down, people feel extremely uncomfortable. At this time, she hoped that Gu was the only one to keep a grudge, which at least proved that her persistence in this period of time was right. Bai Yulan went back to the English department in despair. After class, she made a phone call to her family and told them about the situation. Instead, she was scolded by her elders, saying that she must be sincere enough to refuse her! After she was trained, there were a series of sermons, saying that she should focus on the overall situation of the family and not be willful. She was so angry that she hung up the phone and cried in a corner where there was no one. From the beloved of the family to being rejected by the family, Bai Yulan has matured a lot. She wants to be more transparent about some things. She can only be stronger and more independent. Gu only saw white magnolia after she left her behind, because white magnolia said those things she felt a little puzzling. She knows that even after the last incident, Ning Yiqing may clean up the Bai family because of her, and the Bai family is cleaned up. With Ning Yiqing''s character, it can only be that the Bai family has done something against the law and discipline. Instead of reviewing the matter internally, the Bai family blames some irrelevant people and all kinds of suspicions. In essence, the Bai family is broken, and it''s only a matter of time before something happens. The Bai family''s affairs may break out ahead of time because of Ning Yiqing''s intervention. As soon as she finished school, she took Shao Yizhi to see Hua Zhifeng. Hua Zhifeng lived in the military hospital. When they came, the doctor had done a full set of examinations for him, but no abnormal data could be found. Hua Zhifeng himself is particularly depressed. When he doesn''t get sick, he is as normal as a normal person. Chapter 1536 Hua Zhifeng can normally eat, drink, run, jump and shoot accurately, but once he gets sick, he will faint instantly and lose all kinds of abilities. This disease worries him more than the one he had before. For the disease he had before, at least the abnormal data can be seen in the examination report, and then his body will show various maladjustments, such as pain, shaking and fatigue. He didn''t want to admit that he was sick at all, but it was an indisputable fact that he would faint. Gu only looked at him sitting on the bed at a loss. She knew that he was going to continue to carry out the task after teaching the students of this period. The most unacceptable person for a sudden illness should be himself. He should have been an eagle flying in the sky, but he was dragged by disease and could only walk slowly on the ground. She comforted him and said, "don''t worry, drillmaster Hua, if my master comes out in person, no matter how difficult your illness is, he can cure it." Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and said, "I don''t want to get rid of the illness. I just want you to train on time every day. It''s also because you don''t have military status, otherwise you will be expelled early." Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "now I feel more and more that it was the right choice for me not to join the army at that time." This matter is actually Hua Zhifeng''s resentment, Gu only knows, but she has her persistence. Shao Yizhi said coldly, "don''t talk when I feel my pulse." Gu Weiyi covers his mouth. This time, Shao Yizhi feels Hua Zhifeng''s pulse for more than ten minutes. Then he asks Hua Zhifeng some questions, and he answers them carefully. After Shao Yizhi asked, he sat there meditating. Gu only knew that Hua Zhifeng''s illness was hard for him, so he stood there and didn''t speak. Just at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Miao Bihu came in with a basket of fruits. She saw Gu only a little surprised. When she saw Shao Yi again, her eyes were full of surprise: "Mr. Shao, how are you here?" Shao Yizhi glanced at Miao Bihu and said, "my apprentice took over a patient with a special condition, so he came to have a look." After looking around Miao Bihu, she only saw Gu Weiwei, but not Zhou yeheng. She knew Shao Yizhi''s temper, and was not easy to ask at this time. She just said, "well, it''s a coincidence. Where have you been all these years? I''ve been looking for you for many years. I didn''t expect to meet you here today! " Gu only heard Miao Bi Lake''s words and was a little curious. It seemed that Miao Bi lake and Shao Yizhi had a good relationship. Shao Yizhi said in a light voice, "I''ve become a teacher." When he said that, he didn''t say much about the rest of the words, and he didn''t mean to explain them. Miao Bihu didn''t mind, just said: "teaching is very good, very suitable for you. I heard about your needle sealing before. It''s really a good thing to see you again today." She said to Hua Zhifeng, "if you have Mr. Shao to help you, you will soon get better." Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing are good friends and people valued by Ning Beichuan, so Miao Bihu came to see Hua Zhifeng in person after he heard that he was hospitalized. As for Gu Yiwei, who is standing beside Shao Yizhi, she doesn''t want to talk much. Anyway, master Ning is not here, so she doesn''t need to give Gu Yiwei a good look. Gu only was ignored by Miao Bihu, but she was not angry. She asked Shao Yizhi softly, "master, do you have a clue?" Shao Yizhi nodded: "there is a general direction, but not too sure, to try medicine." Chapter 1537 Miao Bihu was surprised when she heard the conversation. She had heard about the relationship between Shao Yizhi and Zhou yeheng before. She also knew that it had nothing to do with Zhou yeheng when Shao Yizhi sealed the needle and vowed not to see him again. But she also knew that Zhou yeheng was Shao Yizhi''s only disciple. When Gu only called master Shao Yizhi, she thought she had heard it wrong. She couldn''t help asking, "did Mr. Shao take another disciple?" Shao Yizhi nodded his head, and then said to Xia Weiyi, "her surname is Miao. She is the granddaughter of a good friend of my father''s. in terms of seniority, just call her sister Miao." Sister Miao? Gu''s only mouth is straight. It seems that this generation is in a bit of a mess! She took a look at miaobi lake, and saw that miaobi lake was also full of hair. She felt that this cheap could not occupy miaobi lake, so she had to say: "master, she is my object''s mother, I''d better call her aunt Miao!" "The generation is out of order." Shao Yizhi said discontentedly, "you young people are too careless." Gu Yiwei She didn''t know that he knew Miao Bihu before she worshipped Shao Yizhi as her teacher, let alone that he had such a relationship with Miao Bihu. Miao Bihu seems to be a little afraid of Shao Yizhi. After knowing that Gu Yiwei is Shao Yizhi''s new apprentice, she doesn''t dare to put on airs any more. She looks at Gu Yiwei, and her heart is full of wonder. She really can''t understand how Gu Yiwei and Shao Yizhi are connected again. Miao Bihu couldn''t help asking: "how did Mr. Shao want to accept apprentices again?" Shao Yizhi knows that Gu''s only partner is Miao Bihu''s son. Gu Weiyi seldom talks about his private affairs in front of Shao Yizhi, so he doesn''t know Miao Bihu''s dilemma to Gu. But he is who, just a glance to know in front of these two women is not too deal with. He can also understand that Miao Bihu was a sharp and sensitive temperament since he was a child. He seemed gentle, but in fact he was overbearing. Gu Yiwei is a proud and independent person. He can fight people well. If Miao Bihu likes Gu Yiwei, he is a ghost! When Shao Yizhi thought of this, he was still a little uncomfortable. He had always been protecting his weaknesses, but his apprentices could not tolerate bullying. Although he had some friendship with Miao Bihu in his early years, the friendship was also deep and shallow. He intended to let Gu only raise him to the end of his life, and compare with Miao Bihu. So he said directly: "because my apprentice is very excellent, excellent can let me break the oath of that year, I intend to teach her all my life, let her give me the rest of my life." Miao Bihu was surprised to hear this. She also knew what character Shao Yizhi was. She was too stubborn and too high-sighted. There were not many people who could enter Shao Yizhi''s eyes in this world. Could Gu only move Shao Yizhi? Ning Beichuan had asked her to look at Gu Weiwei from a different perspective before. In fact, she was picky. However, after hearing Shao Yizhi''s words, she felt that she might have to face up to it. She said with a smile: "the only child is really good, Mr. Shao is a wise eye." She then said to Gu Weiyi, "if you follow Mr. Shao to study medicine, you have to study hard. You are not allowed to fish for three days and dry the net for two days." When she said this, she suddenly remembered that Gu only once told her about studying medicine. She didn''t pay attention to it at that time, but she didn''t expect that Gu only followed Shao Yizhi to study medicine. Chapter 1538 Miao Bihu used to think that Gu only had a fiery temper. Even if he went to study medicine, he couldn''t learn anything. But now he thinks things have changed. Before Shao Yizhi, he was in the top position in the famous doctors in the imperial capital, and his temper was not good. Gu only followed him and said that maybe he could really learn something. Gu only a smile agreed to come down, think today this occasion is a little strange. Miao Bihu asked Hua Zhifeng about her illness and comforted her. Then it was noon, and she offered to invite Shao Yizhi to have a light meal. But Shao Yizhi directly refused: "you go to eat it yourself. I have to discuss the details of the treatment with the only one." Miao Bihu showed her good temper in front of Shao Yizhi: "it''s not urgent to eat. It''s OK to wait until you finish discussing." Shao Yizhi listen to her so a say also no longer pay attention to her, directly pull Gu only discuss the treatment plan of Qihua Zhifeng. Since we are discussing the treatment plan, there are a lot of TCM terms. Because Hua Zhifeng''s condition is complex, Shao Yizhi is not sure where the problem is, so there is a tentative problem in the early stage. Which medicine to use, how much to use, how to mix, whether the medicine belongs to the kidney meridian or the liver meridian, the middle also involves various meridians and acupoints. Miao Bihu saw the hot discussion between the master and the apprentice. Gu Weiyi not only understood, but also put forward her opinions and opinions. Shao Yizhi also followed Gu''s advice on the use of a single medicine. Miao Bihu finally realized one thing. Gu Weiyi not only knows medicine, but also has good medical skills! She had always felt that Gu Weiyi had a big temper and a violent temper. Although she was admitted to the Imperial University with full marks of general subjects, she still didn''t catch her eye. But now she thinks that Gu''s ability to get full marks in the general examination can at least prove one thing, that is, Gu''s intelligence. The gene of intelligence can be inherited. Ning Yiqing is also a smart person. If Ning Yiqing and Gu only get married, will the children born be extra smart? Based on this idea, Miao Bihu''s rejection of Gu is much smaller. When Gu and Shao finished their discussion, an hour later, Gu turned to see Miao Bihu and looked at her more mildly than before. She felt a little flustered and had to say, "master, aunt Miao, let''s go to dinner!" Miao Bihu immediately agreed to come down. Gu only thinks that nine times out of ten it''s Lao Shao''s intention to discuss medicine. I''m afraid that he sees the problem between her and Miao Bihu. This is to support her. She felt that her luck was not generally good. Although her father was cold to her, she still had many male elders who cared about her. Because Hua Zhifeng was in hospital, he was afraid that he would suddenly faint, so the doctor didn''t let him go out. He could only eat the patient''s meal in the hospital, and his guards also sent the meal to him. The patient''s diet was very light. Gu''s only dish was green vegetables and radish, plus a little kelp soup. She deliberately stimulated Hua Zhifeng: "instructor Hua, you are so pathetic! A lot of things can''t be eaten. You must cooperate with our treatment. When you are well, Ning Yiqing and I will treat you to a big meal together! " Hua Zhifeng said with a smile: "you don''t have a backache when you are standing. Go to eat!" Gu Wei answered with a smile. Chapter 1539 Miao Bihu found another thing. When he went out, he asked Gu Yiwei, "you call Hua Zhifeng the instructor of Hua. Did he teach you anything?" Gu Weiyi nodded his head and said, "I performed fairly well in military training before, and then I was selected to study in the army. Instructor Hua was the instructor who taught me." Miao Bihu knows that Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing are basically at the same level, and he knows more about Hua Zhifeng''s ability. Even if Hua Zhifeng retreats to the second level because of illness and teaches the students in the army, only the very excellent talents are qualified to be Hua Zhifeng''s students. Miao Bihu looked at Gu only a little deeper, this Gu only to the emperor less than a year, unexpectedly toss out such a big movement! She''s really not the average person. Miao Bihu suddenly some understand why Gu only can enter the eyes of Ning Yiqing, put aside Gu only family, this girl is really excellent, amazing. The only thing that makes Miao Bihu uncomfortable is Gu Weiyi''s temper. Gu Weiyi is excellent. She can''t hold her temper when she marries her family. Maybe she will be bullied by Gu Weiyi. This matter is the fundamental reason why Miao Bihu opposes Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei being together. But today, she feels a little less about it, and she is not so unacceptable to Gu Yiwei. So the overall atmosphere of the meal was pretty good. In the middle of the meal, Shao Yizhi said to Gu Weiyi, "I know you took part in the English competition and entered the finals, but you can''t fall behind in the medical study during this period of time. I will spot check from time to time. If you are found lazy, you will be severely punished!" Gu Weiyi said: "studying medicine is my dream. Master, you can rest assured that I will never be lazy." Miao Bihu also knows about the National College English competition, so she knows the difficulty and gold content of the competition, so she asked today''s third question: "Xiaogu, are you in the second round of the English competition?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, but this competition is a little difficult. I don''t have much time to study. Aunt Miao also heard that. My master thinks that it''s improper for me to participate in this competition." Miao Bihu finally remembered that she was still in her freshman year, and suddenly she didn''t know what to say. Some senior students in the Academy of fine arts also signed up for the competition, but two or three of them entered the semi-finals, but none of them entered the finals. Gu Weiyi said that he only used his spare time to study and then he got to the finals. How can those students who work hard to recite words every day feel embarrassed? She asked with a smile, "how did you learn English when you were in Lingcheng? How did you lay such a solid foundation? " She knew that Gu only grew up in the countryside. Is the quality of rural teaching so good now? Gu Weiyi thought about it and then replied, "there is no specific learning method. He just bought a thick English Chinese dictionary in high school and recited a few words every day when he had nothing to do. Over the years, he has accumulated a good foundation." This is not a lie. In her previous life, when she was in high school, she studied very seriously. Because there were not many books about English in the countryside, she could only recite dictionaries if she wanted to improve her English vocabulary. Miao Bihu looked at her eyes with a bit of surprise. Reciting the dictionary is undoubtedly extremely boring. Gu only insisted on it, which is enough to show Gu''s amazing perseverance. Chapter 1540 Gu only has such perseverance. If he identifies Ning Yiqing, then it''s really troublesome. Then Miao Bihu spent her time in the tangle. On the one hand, she thought Gu was really excellent, on the other hand, she thought Gu was not good tempered. Because of her heavy heart, the meal was tasteless. Gu''s attitude towards Miao Bihu is open-minded now. No matter whether Miao Bihu likes her or not, she will always get along with Miao Bihu with an ordinary heart, and will not deliberately please or embarrass her. When the meal was finished, Gu Weiwei and Miao Bihu separated, she came up to Shao Yizhi and said, "master, do you mean to mention the English competition in front of aunt Miao?" Shao Yizhi would not admit: "am I that boring? I''m really just reminding you to arrange your time reasonably. I don''t care what you usually do. Anyway, you can''t shorten the time of studying medicine! " He didn''t feel that he was standing out for Gu only. He just didn''t want Gu only to spend too much time on love affairs, and didn''t want her to spend time with her future mother-in-law. Because who knows if she will be together with Ning Yiqing in the end and break up? That''s a complete waste of time! Therefore, he decided to intervene in this matter in his way. If Miao Bihu makes it difficult for Gu only and wastes Gu only''s precious medical time, he will definitely go to Miao Bihu for trouble! Gu Weiyi didn''t know that he thought so much in his heart. He only thought that he was standing out for her, so she said with a smile: "thank you, teacher!" "If you really thank me, it''s a waste of time to spend more time studying medicine and doing so many things outside every day." Shao Yizhi expressed his dissatisfaction. In his view, all of the time is not studying medicine, is Gu only a waste of time! Gu Weiyi agreed with a smile, but she also has her plan. There are not many things that people can do in their life. She just wants to make herself better. Hua Zhifeng''s condition is relatively complicated. Gu only and Shao Yizhi will carefully check his pulse every day after taking the medicine to him. His pulse seems to be weak when he is sick, and it is the same as normal people when he is not sick. He still faints every day, and the time of fainting is getting longer and longer, which is relatively fixed: around 12 o''clock at noon every day and around 12 o''clock at night every day. His disease can definitely be included in the list of difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Recently, Shao Yizhi has been consulting various classics with Gu only every day. There are a lot of medical books in Shao Yizhi''s room. Gu Zhiwei, worried about Hua Zhifeng''s illness, went to his home whenever she had time. Because she was looking up information, she didn''t need to have a deep understanding, so her reading speed was much faster than usual. That day, she was reading a book at Shao''s house. Just after reading a few pages, there was a knock at the door. Shao Yizhi will go downstairs to play chess with Ding Boran. Gu Weiyi has to come and open the door. After the door is opened, Zhou yeheng stands at the door. Gu Weiwei and Zhou yeheng were stunned when they saw each other. She first responded and asked, "you should know that Shifu doesn''t want to see you. What are you doing here?" Zhou yeheng''s eyes were a little complicated when he looked at Gu only. After a pause, he said, "one day as a teacher, one life as a father, I''m here to send festival gifts." Gu only saw the zongzi in his hand, and then he remembered that today was the Dragon Boat Festival. Chapter 1541 In this era, the Dragon Boat Festival is not a legal holiday, there is no holiday, Gu only recently busy with Hua Zhifeng''s treatment and checking the classics, but forgot about it. Gu Wei looked at the zongzi in his hand and said, "I don''t think you can eat what you sent. You''d better take it back." But Zhou yeheng walked in directly past Gu Weiyi, and then put the Zongzi on the table. After looking around for a week, he said, "the pattern of this room has changed a little. Before, there was no fish tank there, and there were no green pineapples and orchids there." All the things he said were recently arranged by Gu. Gu Weiyi still remembers that when she first came to Shao Yizhi''s house, his house was in a mess, and there was no anger in the whole house. She felt depressed and flustered, so she first bought a jar of fish to put, and then added some flowers and plants. Gu only didn''t like Zhou yeheng. He said coldly, "you''re not welcome here. You can go quickly." Zhou yeheng ignored her. His eyes swept to the open study. He walked towards it. This time, Gu Yiwei stopped him: "you can''t go in!" Zhou yeheng didn''t get angry because of her obstruction. Instead, he looked at her with a rather strange look and said, "I remember that the master had always locked that room before. It seems that he really cared about you and opened that room for you." Gu had no intention of chatting with him. He said in a deep voice, "if you don''t leave again, I''ll be rude to you." Zhou yeheng said with a smile, "you''re welcome? Master can scold me and drive me away, but you don''t have such qualifications. Even if you rank by seniority, I''m also your elder martial brother. " Gu Wei Wei also laughed: "the relationship between teachers you mentioned only exists when the master admits it. If the master does not admit it, it does not exist." She said here, eyes a cold: "and for those who break into houses, I personally feel that can be solved by force, there is no need to spend more words there." When she finished, she lifted her hand, bent her leg, and moved her body. She grabbed Zhou yeheng''s hand and threw it again. A beautiful fall over her shoulder directly threw him out of the door. Although Zhou yeheng had seen her methods in Xinjiang, he didn''t see her beating people with his own eyes. Her appearance was deceptive. Looking at her soft and weak, he didn''t expect that she would be so quick and accurate! Zhou yeheng fell to the ground and couldn''t get up! Gu Weiyi walked slowly up to him and said, "I''ll show my attitude about this today, so I won''t be polite to anyone who has hurt my master. If you dare to come again next time, I''ll see you and fight again!" "Besides, you are not allowed to play master''s sign after you go out. If you let me know, I will kill you every minute!" She usually doesn''t like to say cruel words to people, but for people like Zhou yeheng, she thinks she can say some cruel words, not to scare him, but to show her attitude. Shao Yizhi protects her everywhere, and naturally she also wants to protect him! She lived two lives because she knew how hard Shao Yizhi had been. To some extent, Zhou yeheng killed Shao Yizhi. Zhou yeheng was so dizzy that he couldn''t stand up for a long time. He pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "you are too much!" "Not at all!" I don''t know when Shao Yizhi came back. He stood at the entrance of the stairs and said, "only one, good fight!" Chapter 1542 Zhou yeheng got up and looked at Shao Yizhi and said, "master, I really know I''m wrong! If you feel more comfortable beating me, just beat me! " Gu only didn''t expect that Shao Yizhi would come back so soon. She touched her nose lightly. I don''t know if Shao Yizhi would be unhappy if she did so. Shao Yizhi glanced at Zhou yeheng and said, "beating you will only dirty my hands, but if you tangle up like this again, be careful that I call the police!" When he finished, he looked at Gu Youyi and said, "I have a successor of the Shao family. You can''t bully me again in the future!" Gu only mouth slightly Yang, Shao Yizhi pulled her into, he was ready to close the door, she said: "wait a minute!" Then she went to the dining table, picked up the rice dumplings, threw them on Zhou yeheng''s face and said, "go away!" She closed the door heavily. After closing the door, she saw Shao Yizhi looking at her. Her eyes were filled with strong emotion. She coughed and asked, "master, was I too fierce just now?" But Shao Yizhi laughed: "it''s very fierce!" As soon as he smiles, Gu only smiles with him. Shao Yizhi asked a key question: "how do you know him?" Gu Weiyi gave a rough account of what happened to Zhou yeheng when he went to Xinjiang to buy mines in the winter vacation. Shao Yizhi nodded his head, his face became cold and said, "do you know why he mixed up with the Qu family?" Of course, Gu didn''t know, but he had a conjecture in his heart: "shouldn''t..." "As you guessed." Shao Yizhi said slowly: "at the beginning, after he married my daughter, he met the first lady of Mo family. Although our Shao family had a little reputation in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in the imperial capital, at that time, traditional Chinese medicine was severely suppressed by western medicine, and it seemed that there was not much way out." "Although the Mo family did not have the present status at that time, they also went all the way up, far beyond our Shao family''s ability, so in order to climb the high branch, he and the first lady of the Mo family colluded with each other." "After Hua''er found out about this, she went to talk to the young lady of the Mo family. Then she was ridiculed and said that she didn''t deserve Zhou yeheng. Hua''er was so angry that she vomited blood at that time." He said with a long sigh, Gu Weiyi said: "master, don''t mention the past, just let it go! I''m your daughter, and I''ll take care of you. " This was said by Shao Yizhi in front of Miao Bihu before. Although Gu Weiyi thought the same at that time, she didn''t say much because of the occasion. Now when the time is right, she takes the initiative to make her stand. Shao Yizhi touched her head and said, "I know you are a good child. These things have passed for many years. Although I feel sad to think of these things, you offended Zhou yeheng today. I have to tell you about it." Gu only said softly, "I''m not afraid of him!" Shao Yizhi was amused to see her appearance, and immediately said: "I know you are not afraid of him, but you are always in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, and you can''t avoid dealing with him. If he is a gentleman, everyone should rely on their own abilities, but he is a real villain, so you must be more careful." "It''s also a friend and a foe, so I won''t be calculated. I broke a daughter on that bastard, but I don''t want to break another apprentice." Chapter 1543 Gu Yiwei looked at Shao Yizhi and said, "but Shifu, it''s too cruel for you to recall what happened in those years. I know he''s a scum." "I used to think that it would be very hard to think of those things, but now I don''t feel so hard. I can''t live in the pain of the past all the time. Just say it, maybe." Shao Yizhi said in a low voice. Gu only knew the whole story in her previous life, but she didn''t expect that in this life, because of the contradiction between her and Zhou yeheng, Shao Yizhi was willing to talk about these things with her. She thinks that what Shao Yizhi said is right. The real pain can''t be expressed to others. When she can say it, there is no pain in her heart, which means that he has been able to walk out. In fact, it''s not complicated. There''s a bit of dog blood. The basic template is the farmer and the snake. Zhou yeheng was not from the imperial capital. In the early 1980s, his family fled to the imperial capital because of the drought in his hometown and the lack of grain. When the Zhou family fled to the imperial capital, only he and his mother were left in the family. At that time, his mother was seriously ill, but he couldn''t help it at that time. He often went to the countryside to fish and shrimp for some money to treat his mother. At that time, Shao Yizhi was a famous doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in the imperial capital, so by chance, he took his mother to see Shao Yizhi. It was just that Zhou yeheng''s mother sent him too late, and even Shao Yizhi''s medical skills were excellent, he could not save his mother. At this time, Shao Yizhi felt a little guilty. Seeing that Zhou yeheng could write beautiful calligraphy and recite many fragments of Neijing and treatise on febrile diseases, he was a good student of medicine. He felt pity for him, so he decided to accept him as an apprentice. Shao Yizhi was very cautious in taking in his apprentices. At that time, he only took in Zhou yeheng as an apprentice. At that time, Zhou yeheng had no place to live because the shed where he was staying collapsed. When he lived in Shao''s drugstore, he could watch the door, guard the medicine and have a place to live. Shao Yizhi''s daughter also followed Shao Yizhi to study medicine at that time. She became familiar with Zhou yeheng as soon as she came and went. Shao Yizhi didn''t have a son, so he wanted to recruit a son-in-law, and Zhou yeheng showed a very high medical talent when he studied medicine with him. He didn''t dislike Zhou yeheng''s low birth, so he betrothed the only woman to Zhou yeheng. When he said this, his eyes were full of tears: "this may be the most wrong thing I have done in my life. I thought he was filial when I saw him treating his mother''s illness. I thought that everyone who was filial was good, but I didn''t expect that his kindness would be used up when I treated his mother." Gu''s eyes are full of anger. In essence, Shao Yizhi is Zhou yeheng''s great benefactor, but he is repaying virtue with resentment. After that, Gu Weiyi knew all about it. Zhou yeheng attached to the Mo family and thought that he had learned Shao Yizhi''s medical skills. He abandoned Shao Yizhi''s daughter mercilessly. His daughter died because of this, and his wife died because she couldn''t accept her death. Gu only after listening to a silence, Shao Yizhi said softly: "he wants to climb high, although I hate him, but will not stop him, I can''t accept that he in order to please the Mo family that woman personally design killed flowers." Hua''er is his daughter''s nickname. Gu only asked him: "is there any other inside information?" Chapter 1544 Shao Yizhi nodded and said: "people think Huaer can''t accept his empathy and commit suicide. But I am Huaer''s father. I know her best. Huaer is a brave girl though she has a strong temperament. How can she commit suicide because of this?" "The day before the accident, Hua''er was still learning medical skills from me. That afternoon, someone handed her a letter, so she went out and didn''t come back. Later, her body was found in the moat." "I couldn''t accept it at that time. After careful investigation, I found out that Zhou yeheng, the person she went out to see that day, was strangled and thrown into the river, but I couldn''t sue Zhou yeheng without any evidence at that time." Gu only did not expect that there was such a thing in the middle. She asked, "are you sure Zhou yeheng did it?" "Even if it wasn''t for him, it had something to do with him." Shao Yizhi closed his eyes and said, "I lead wolves into the house and kill my wife and daughter, but I survive. This is God''s punishment." Gu only wants to comfort him a few words, but this matter is too painful, even if she wants to comfort, she can''t comfort. Shao Yizhi went on to say, "in fact, I thought about looking for death. At that time, Zhou yeheng went out to treat people and maintain his relationship under my name every day. I was so angry that I broke off my relationship with him in the newspaper. Guan told people all over the world that Zhou yeheng had only learned less than half of my medical skills, and told himself that he couldn''t just die, Watch him get what he deserves. " "Unfortunately, for many people, he is a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine after learning half of my medical skills, so although his clinic business has been affected, it is still quite good." "At that time, I wanted to publish his story in the newspaper and tell people all over the world. As a result, the Mo family intervened and suppressed it. No newspaper dared to publish it." Gu Weiyi gritted his teeth and said, "he''s such a scum! Master, don''t worry. I''ll hit him in the face when I''m finished! Let''s make public what he has done and avenge you! " Shao Yizhi saw her angry look and laughed: "I tell you this is to let you know what kind of person he is. I''ll be on guard in the future, but I don''t want you to take revenge for me." He looked at her seriously and said, "the only thing that I chose you as my apprentice was your talent on the one hand, and your purity and reverence for medical skills on the other." "There is no place to learn medicine skillfully, so we have to stick to our heart and learn it with the most sincere attitude. Do you know why Zhou yeheng, who has studied medicine with me for many years, has no progress after reaching a certain level?" Gu only gently shook his head, and Shao Yizhi said slowly: "that''s because he is too utilitarian, and his mind is not right. The medical way is like the heart way. Only those with great compassion can become real doctors." "Another reason why I didn''t seal the needle for medical treatment was that I was no longer fit to be a doctor because I hated my wife and daughter because they died." Gu only really didn''t expect that he would consider this aspect when he stopped the treatment. She nibbled her lip and said, "master, you can see through this, which is enough to show that you are still a very compassionate person." Chapter 1545 Shao Yizhi said with a smile, "even if you flatter me again, I won''t let you be lazy. How about the data?" Gu only touched his nose. Shao Yizhi said fiercely, "if you can''t find the right way to cure Hua Zhifeng today, you are not allowed to eat!" Gu only one listen to him say so pour to spirit: "master already know the reason?" "I won''t tell you." Shao Yizhi looked at her and said, "you have to find the way and the answer to this matter by yourself. If I tell you the result directly now, you will have suffered for nothing in this period of time." "But in this case, instructor Hua''s illness has been dragging on, which is not good for his health." Gu only tried to persuade Shao Yizhi. However, he said in a flat tone: "his illness will not affect him if it lasts for a few days. Besides, I am a man with a murderous mind, so I won''t care what effect it will have on him." Gu only made a grimace at him and said, "I know. I''ll look for the information now!" Shao Yizhi was disappointed to see her. He just wanted to find a reliable person to pass on Shao family''s ancestral medical skills. Although he placed hope on her, he didn''t expect much. But after he accepted her as an apprentice, she shone into his life like a ray of light, and injected gorgeous color into his dull and hopeless life. He used to live alone in this world, but now he doesn''t feel lonely any more. Gu has always been serious in reading. After hearing that Shao Yizhi had thought of Hua Zhifeng''s illness, she had greater motivation. She has always believed that all diseases in the world can be cured as long as they are discovered in time and the correct treatment is found. The dialectical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is to make a series of judgments according to people''s viscera, meridian direction, yin and Yang of human body, so as to find the most correct opportunity and cure the disease with the most appropriate medicine. It''s a gift to learn medicine. Every Chinese medicine doctor has his own opinion on the same disease and has his own entry point. However, no matter which entry point they choose, they all come to the same end by different routes. Gu Weiyi has been studying traditional Chinese medicine for much longer than her actual age. When she is free, she will think about the way to use medicine. Every time she sees a medical case of the same disease treated in different ways, she will think about it carefully. This kind of thinking is very important for any age of TCM, and it is a very important link for her to learn TCM. In her opinion, this process is quite interesting, just like the feeling of doing difficult math problems and finding a way to solve them. Gu has been studying Hua Zhifeng''s symptoms for several days, but what she lacks is the last hint. At this time, even if Shao Yizhi is willing to tell her the answer directly, she is not willing to listen. She turned to an interesting medical record: "life has Yin and Yang. Yang is the body and Yin is the function. The Qi of yin and Yang changes with the four seasons, the daily life and the day. If Yin and yang are coordinated, the body will be healthy. If Yin and yang are out of tune, all diseases will be the beginning. I once treated one person. When Yin and yang are reversed, I will be sleepy." Gu only saw here and felt the spear open. He couldn''t help patting his thigh and said, "why didn''t I want to do this?" She reached for her head and felt like she was in a dead end. Chapter 1546 Gu Zhifeng has been treating Hua Zhifeng''s disease recently. He has been studying the five zang organs and meridians, but he has forgotten the harmony between yin and Yang. Hearing her words, Shao Yizhi asked with a smile, "what do you think of?" "Master, I''m wrong!" Gu Weiyi held the medical record and said: "during my treatment, I think about a lot of things in the viscera, but ignore the Yang Qi and Yin Qi in the human body." The theory that there is Yin Yang Qi in the human body is actually not admitted in modern western medicine. It is considered as a superstition of Fengjian, and Gu Weiyi had a skeptical attitude about it earlier. At this time, however, she felt that existence was reasonable, and the things handed down by her ancestors for thousands of years could never come from nothing. She told Shao Yizhi what she thought: "it seems that there is no problem with the pulse of instructor Hua when he is not ill, but there is a big problem when he is ill, which shows that there is a problem in this matter." There was something wrong with this, but Shao Yizhi understood her meaning, nodded and said, "go on." Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "I don''t think it''s the Qi in his viscera, but the imbalance of yin and Yang in his body. That''s why his pulse is floating on the surface. In the final analysis, it''s the excess of Yang Qi." "How are you going to cure him?" Shao Yizhi asked with interest. "Once we have found the root of the problem, it will be easy to cure it. Just use Xiaochaihu Decoction to add or subtract the herbs and dosage." Gu''s only answer. The addition and subtraction of this herbal medicine is more about the skill of traditional Chinese medicine, but with a big direction, it is relatively simple to study the dosage. Gu Wei listed a prescription for Shao Yizhi. After seeing her prescription, Shao Yizhi increased the amount of Bupleurum by ten grams, and then asked her, "what do you think?" Gu Weizi thought about it carefully and said, "will this medication be a little heavier?" "If it is a wild bupleurum, let it grow according to the natural law, the dosage of Bupleurum as the king medicine is enough, but now most of Bupleurum is planted, so we should increase the dosage appropriately." Shao Yizhi replied. Gu only sighed: "the master is the master, the consideration is more comprehensive than me." Shao Yizhi''s exclamation is bigger than her: "traditional Chinese medicine has been rejected by western medicine in recent years, and traditional Chinese medicine has not been paid attention to. Practitioners in the traditional Chinese medicine industry tend to muddle along, and the quality of this medicine is not as good as it is every year!" Although he stopped the treatment and sealed the needle for a long time, he always paid attention to this industry. He usually catches some medicine when he has a cold. He has witnessed the decline in the quality of herbs. Among other things, Houttuynia cordata, which is commonly used to treat colds, has greatly reduced its efficacy. Gu only had his own opinions and opinions on this matter because of his previous life experience, but he didn''t expect that he was so sensitive and knew about it long ago. Before that, she wanted to build breeding bases for medicinal materials all over the country, planting drugs according to the most primitive way, so that the medicinal materials can grow naturally and grow for enough time. At the most appropriate time, she wanted to find experienced old pharmacists to pick and process them, so as to obtain the best efficacy. Just because this series of things mixed together, and she was in school, she had no time to do these things. Chapter 1547 At this time, Gu only heard Shao Yizhi mention this matter. She felt that she had to put it on the agenda. This summer vacation, all these things must be dealt with. She took the prescription and took the medicine, fried it in person and sent it to Hua Zhifeng to drink. When she went there, she met Miao Bihu again. After greeting Miao Bihu as before, she handed the medicine to Hua Zhifeng and said, "the medicine will work this time." Hua Zhifeng was a little depressed recently because of this illness. He looked at her and said, "that''s what you said last time." Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "doctors have to give patients enough confidence, but this time really is not to appease you, but serious." Hua Zhifeng glanced at her, ready to drink medicine, but she said: "instructor Hua, after I cure you, can I reduce my training a little? You can see that I have more talent to learn medicine than shooting." Hua Zhifeng finished the medicine in one breath, wiped the medicine residue in the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, and then sent her three words: "think beautiful!" Gu Wei spread out his hand and said, "but my shooting level has reached the graduation standard you said in class! Can I apply for early graduation? " Hua Zhifeng: "you dream!" Gu Weiyi sighed and asked, "what kind of standard should I reach when I graduate?" "I''ve beaten Huang xiongchao in combat, and all the live target bullets are in vain." Hua Zhifeng put a plum in his mouth and said, "when it''s almost up to this standard, you can graduate." Gu Weiyi angrily glared at him, and he immediately felt that the bitter traditional Chinese medicine was not so bitter. He was looking for a balance in his heart. Miao Bihu heard some clues and asked Hua Zhifeng, "what''s the level of Xiao Gu among your students?" Hua Zhifeng replied: "my group of students are all male soldiers. She is the only one who is female. In terms of physical fitness, she is the worst. In terms of fighting skills, she is the middle level. In terms of shooting, she is the highest level." Miao Bihu is a bit surprised. It seems that Gu can do her best no matter what she does. It''s hard for women and men to compare their physical fitness, but she is the best in mastering skills. Miao Bihu and Gu only went downstairs together this time. Because of their different ideas, they usually don''t have much in common. Today, Miao Bihu asked Gu Weiyi, "I heard that the organizers of the English competition will send some tickets out?" Gu only hear her this words in the heart some meaning, listen to her this tone, seem to be asking for a ticket. Gu Weiyi nodded: "does aunt Miao want to go to the English competition? I heard that the organizers will give each player two tickets. If you want to go, I can give you one. " Miao Bihu said with a smile, "well, I also want to see what you will look like when you play." Gu only thinks that since Shao Yizhi cleaned up Miao Bihu in the hospital last time, her attitude towards her has changed. This is a good thing in essence, and she doesn''t want to fight every time she meets Miao Bihu. So she said with a smile, "actually I''m afraid I''ll be nervous." "There''s nothing to be nervous about." After listening to her, Miao Bihu felt that she had the performance of a girl of her age, rather than the steadiness and sharpness of her age: "just face it with an ordinary heart. If you can win a prize, you can win it. If you can''t, it doesn''t matter. You should exercise yourself." Chapter 1548 Gu Wei nodded and agreed: "aunt Miao has a point." Miao Bihu seems to be in a good mood today. She also tells Gu Weiwei some tips about the exam, the teachers'' preference for changing the test paper, and shares her life experience. Although Gu Weiwei has his own opinions and opinions on these things, it is rare that Miao Bihu can speak to her so calmly. It is also a kind intention. Naturally, she will not interrupt and listen carefully throughout the whole process. After Miao Bihu finished speaking, Gu Weiyi would also tell Miao Bihu what she thought. In this way, they had communication and interaction. When he was about to leave, Gu only took out the Hosta he bought last time from his bag and handed it to Miao Bihu, saying, "aunt Miao shared so many life experiences with me today, and I''m very happy." "I heard that Aunt Miao''s birthday is coming. I saw this hairpin when I went shopping last time, and I thought it was in line with aunt Miao''s temperament, so I bought it. On Aunt Miao''s birthday, I have to go to class and train, so I may not have time to celebrate your birthday. I hope you will like the present I gave you in advance." Miao Bihu didn''t expect to receive a birthday present from Gu only today. For a moment, she felt that she was biased against Gu only, but now she tried to get along with Gu only, and found that Gu only''s temperament was not as difficult as she thought. She said with a smile: "you are too polite to buy a birthday present." Gu only smile: "it''s just a little bit of my own care, your dislike is good." When Miao Bihu heard this, she took it with a smile. She saw that the words "Lin''s jewelry" were written on the box. Instead of opening the box in front of Gu''s face, she said a few polite words. Gu only followed suit a few words, then took a taxi to leave. After she left, Miao Bihu opened the box, and the hairpin was printed in her eyes: exquisite carving, delicate jade, although not expensive Imperial Green and other kinds of jade, it was better than exquisite. As soon as she saw it, she knew that this hairpin was not bought casually by Gu Weiyi when he was shopping, but was carefully selected. Miao Bihu was born in a famous family and did not lack these things, but he still liked this hairpin very much. She raised her eyebrows slightly and took a look at the direction where Gu only left. At this time, the car was far away, and she could not see Gu only at all. However, a strange feeling came into her heart. People get along with each other is actually relative, directional malicious or goodwill can be perceived by each other. Miao Bihu knows that Gu Weiyi''s character is impossible to please anyone. However, she recently tried to accept Gu Weiyi, which should be regarded as releasing some goodwill. Gu Weiyi is no longer fighting at her as before. Gu, who doesn''t lose his temper, actually knows how to get along with people. Miao Bihu in Gu only body is actually can''t see those girls from the countryside come out of the small family, gentle, polite, personal ability and extreme excellent. It''s hard for Miao Bihu to take care of the only one without prejudice. Miao Bihu looked at the hairpin and said, "I can''t buy it with a hairpin. It''s not so easy to be my daughter-in-law." Chapter 1549 Gu Yiwei certainly did not think that Miao Bihu could be moved by a hairpin. She was just doing what she wanted to do and working hard for the future of her and Ning Yiqing. In fact, she didn''t have time to think about how Miao Bihu would look at it after she sent out the hairpin. As soon as she got on the bus, she began to read the examination materials given to her by her English teacher. There will be an English competition soon. Since Gu Weiyi has entered the final, he must deal with it seriously. Five days after Hua Zhifeng drank Gu''s new prescription, the final of the English competition officially began. The finals, like the semi-finals, are also divided into two parts, one is the written test, the other is the oral test, but this time the written test is used to screen the players. A total of 520 students have entered the finals in China. They will be eliminated in the first round of written examination, and more than 90% of them will be eliminated. Only the top 30 students can enter the second round. Only the contestant who enters the second round can enter the recording stage. That is to say, if Gu only can''t make it to the top 30, she gives the ticket to Miao Bihu. Then Miao Bihu can''t see her person. With Miao Bihu''s character, she can still despise her in her heart. Gu only looked at excellent students from all over the country, she felt great pressure, and felt like she had done a stupid thing. She took a deep breath and soon adjusted her mind. It''s just a nine to one situation. Just do her best. As for what kind of position she can get, just go with the flow! Soon it was time to wait for the exam. Bai Yulan stood beside her and asked her softly, "are you nervous?" Gu only asked: "what about you?" Bai Yulan nodded: "I''m very nervous." Gu only did not expect her to be so sincere, then said with a smile: "if tension can make me get the first place, I will try to make myself nervous." Recently, she and Bai Yulan open a small kitchen in the English teacher''s office every noon to learn English. They are more familiar with each other than before. They are all students of DIDU University. They come out to participate in the competition, which is a whole. White Magnolia heard her words and laughed: "it''s reasonable that I am too persistent and too competitive." Gu only listen to her words seem to have some consciousness, said: "said as if who does not want to take the first place." White Magnolia turned to look at her, seriously said: "Gu only, thank you." Gu only asked curiously, "what do you thank me for?" "You are the bumpy road in my life. Because of you, I can walk out of my dream and let me know that there is a day outside and there are people outside." "Bai Yulan replied:" although the process we get along with is not pleasant, I never deny your ability. Although I don''t like you, I admire you very much. " Gu only was a little surprised, but said: "I didn''t like you before, but now I seem to appreciate you a little, but I just appreciate you. I think we can''t be friends because we have different personalities." "I can''t be a friend, and I don''t want you to be an enemy." Bai Yulan took a deep breath and said, "let''s be ordinary alumni." Gu only gently raised his eyebrow: "it''s good to be an alumnus." When Bai Yulan heard her words, she didn''t know why, and her heart calmed down a lot. Because of what happened last time, she and Gu could no longer be friends, and they didn''t want to be enemies. Chapter 1550 It''s not Gu Weiyi who can''t let go. It''s her who can''t let go. It''s a turning point in her life, which will have a huge impact on her whole life, so she can''t forget it. But this kind of unforgettable is not a hate, but a milestone like memory in her heart. Before entering the examination room, Bai Yulan went to the bathroom, but met Cheng Su Su in the bathroom. She was a little surprised because Cheng Su Su did not participate in this competition. It was abnormal to appear here at this time. Seeing Bai Yulan, Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "what a coincidence. I wish you a good place today." In fact, there is a big reason for Bai Yulan''s conflict with Gu only last time because of Cheng Su Su''s choice. Bai Yulan regretted it when she thought about it afterwards. She really hated Cheng Su Su Su''s character. Bai Yulan asked her, "what are you doing here?" Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "of course, I''m here to see your game." When she said this, she leaned up to Magnolia and asked, "do you want to get a good place? I can help you! " At this time, there were only two people in the toilet. Bai Yulan''s eyebrows were beating. For a moment, there was an unspeakable feeling in her heart. There was too much temptation in Cheng Su Su Su''s words, which hit her heart. Bai Yulan has a long memory. Even if Cheng Su Su''s words tempt her a lot, it makes her alert. She looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "I don''t need your help. I can do well with my own strength." "I didn''t expect that you''ve become very tough lately." Cheng Su Su lightly said: "seriously, I like you very much." The hair on the back of Magnolia stood up. Cheng Su Su''s favorite was always with poison and purpose. She asked directly, "what do you want to do?" Cheng Su Su said, "you don''t have to be so afraid. I really mean no harm. I''m really sorry about the only thing between you and Gu last time. I hurt you. I''ve been thinking about it all these days, and I can''t sleep." "I think for a long time, and finally come up with a way to help you. It depends on whether you are qualified or not." Magnolia''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her hands trembled unconsciously. Cheng Su Su continued: "my way is to completely destroy Gu Yi. As long as she is destroyed, you can be proud." Bai Yulan subconsciously refused: "I won''t promise you. I know the only thing about you and Gu. In this world, the person who hates her most is you. You just want to use me as a sword!" Cheng Su Su sighed in her heart that this magnolia is much smarter than before. It''s not so easy to cheat, but it doesn''t matter. She knows what kind of things Magnolia cares about. Cheng Su Su has always been good at attacking people. So she said without delay: "as soon as this event is over, I can guarantee your uncle''s official return to his original post, and your white family will be prosperous." Bai Yulan, who had planned to leave, was stiff and stopped. Cheng Su Su was not surprised to see this scene. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. Bai Yulan looked back at her and said, "do you have this ability?" "Of course I have." Cheng Su Su said calmly: "since you know the only thing between Gu and me, you probably know who my father is. At the beginning, Gu made so much trouble that he couldn''t go back to Cheng''s home. You should know how much influence I had on my father." Chapter 1551 Bai Yulan nibbled her lips and said, "but your father is Gu''s only father. Even if he doesn''t accept Gu Weiyi, he can''t help you to harm Gu Weiyi!" "Of course, so I won''t let him know that I''m doing it." The expression on Cheng Su Su Su''s face was a little distorted: "but I can persuade him to speak for your uncle. You are a smart man and you must know how much weight his words have." White Magnolia''s breathing is a little short. Cheng Su Su looked at her and said, "if you want to get the attention of your family and want to become the white lady who is held in the palm of your hand, I think you should know how to do it." Bai Yulan remembered that before the conflict between her and Gu only happened, she was the best girl in the Bai family. The Bai family devoted their resources to cultivate her, invited the best teachers to teach her to learn and play the piano, and gave her the best environment to grow up. It''s just that since the conflict between her and Gu only happened, everything she had before has become a bubble, and has become the object of criticism of the whole family. Because of her, her uncle was severely investigated. Although he has not been dismissed, he has been suspended. When there was a problem with her uncle, her father was also greatly affected. The Bai family usually acts more or less domineering, which offends many people. After they know that the Bai family has an accident, they stare at each other like a bloody fly. Her uncle hasn''t fallen down yet, so it''s not obvious what those people have done. However, she doesn''t dare to think about the situation she will face after her uncle''s accident and the ending of her family. In order to teach her a lesson, her family has cut off her living expenses and all resources. She suddenly tasted the taste of falling into the mire from the cloud, this kind of gap is not ordinary people can bear. Just yesterday, her cousin came to school to scold her, saying that she was a troublemaker and a bad luck star. When she arrived in the imperial capital, she would get into such a situation and let her transfer to her hometown. In fact, she hated Gu only before, and felt that all this was Gu only''s fault. Only when she knew Gu only''s origin and experience, she changed her view. She knew that she had done something stupid and tried every means to make it up. But with her present ability, nothing can be changed at all. After she went to Gu Weiwei that day, she also thought about Gu Weiwei''s words carefully, and she knew that her family was not as bright as she thought. Some things were because she was young before, and she didn''t talk about them at home, and she didn''t think much about them, so she always lived in the dream woven by her family. And she finally understood that the only contradiction between her and Gu could not even be regarded as the fuse of her family''s accident, which caused the current situation. In essence, it was the accumulated disadvantages of the family. But she couldn''t leave her family alone. After all, they were all her close relatives. So when she heard Cheng Su Su''s words, her heart was very tangled. Cheng Su Su said behind her, "I only give you one chance." Bai Yulan looked at her and said, "can you really help my uncle?" "Of course." Cheng Su Su chin slightly raised, said: "this thing for my father, it is very easy to do, but it is just a matter of words." Chapter 1552 From a very young age, Cheng Su Su knew that she would go out to do what she wanted to do with Cheng Jinmo''s signboard, because she was Cheng Jinmo''s favorite daughter. Because of this, she tasted the taste of power when she was very young. If it wasn''t for Su tingxue''s constant destruction, she thought her life would be more arbitrary. Later, when she knew that Su tingxue was not her biological mother, she had only a strong hatred for her. Of course, all the things Cheng Su Su did behind Cheng Jinmo''s back. She knew that if Cheng Jinmo knew it, she would not allow it. Because she tasted the taste of power and wealth, and was unwilling to lose it anyway. Now Cheng Jinmo is increasingly indifferent to her. Of course, she wants to find a better way out. At the same time, she doesn''t want to give up the Cheng family. She thinks that only if Gu Weiyi is completely destroyed can Cheng Jinmo be disappointed with Gu Weiyi. Then even if she is not Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter, she is also Cheng Jinmo''s only daughter! For today''s matter, she has been planning for a long time, using all her active relations. White Magnolia took a deep breath and said, "OK, I promise you!" Cheng Su Su said with a smile, "you are a smart man. You will get everything you want." When Bai Yulan returned to the waiting area, she had already formally queued up to enter the examination room. She bowed her head and followed the queue. Because all the students in DIDU university are in a row, Gu only saw her as soon as she came back. Gu only thought that she was wrong. She didn''t look nervous, but worried. Gu only in the heart some curiosity, looked at her one more eye. Because Gu only took one more look, the perspective eye saw that there was one more thing in her pocket. That thing is actually a paper ball. Because the paper is stacked together, Gu can''t see what is written on it. Does Magnolia want to cheat? This is Gu''s only first idea. But Gu only thinks that this idea is not quite right, because according to the previous English teacher, there are a lot of questions in the English final exam, and the scope is very wide, even if you want to cheat, you can''t start. And Gu only think with the character of Magnolia, also won''t do so. Gu only wanted to ask about Bai Yulan, but now that he has entered the examination room, if he asked again, if Bai Yulan''s pocket is really fraudulent information, it will be a lifelong stain on Bai Yulan. Gu Weiyi doesn''t like magnolia, but he doesn''t hate it. From the perspective of alumni, he is not suitable to mention it at this time. Gu Weiyi thought about it and decided to put it down for the time being. The location of the examination is randomly arranged, and it happens that Bai Yulan is sitting behind Gu only. Bai Yulan was even more nervous when she saw the position of the exam, because Cheng Su Su had said before that she would be transferred to Gu''s only back, so that she could act easily. She thought it was very difficult for Cheng Su Su to have such ability. When she saw this scene, she knew that Cheng Su Su''s strength was much greater than she expected. She took a deep breath unconsciously. Gu only heard her inhale like this in front of her. He thought she was nervous. Before he handed out the test paper, he turned his head and said to her, "just try your best." Bai Yulan looked at Gu''s smiling face and saw that there was no mockery in her eyes. She was really comforting her. Chapter 1553 When Bai Yulan thought of what she was going to do, her heart was full of mixed feelings. Although she doesn''t like Gu Weiyi, she admires Gu''s bearing. Compared with Gu Weiyi, Cheng Su Su Su is worse than a star. At this time invigilator teacher has begun to send papers, Gu only also turned around, but Bai Yulan''s heart is still not calm, her hand with a pen is even shaking! Gu only got the test paper, and then he didn''t care about Magnolia any more. The content of the test paper was not low in difficulty, with a wide range of questions and a large number of questions. There was also a composition which was not low in difficulty, but the time given by the test was not too much, so the whole process of the test couldn''t be divided into a little. This kind of test method is the easiest to open the score, and it''s also easy to finish the questions. Since she has participated in this competition, she will do her best, so after she understands the difficulty of this exam, she directly starts to do the questions seriously. Compared with her calmness and calmness, Bai Yulan, who was sitting behind her, was in a variety of moods, because the words of Cheng Su Su before the exam made her feel entangled. In essence, magnolia is not a bad person, so she will feel uneasy if she does it. From time to time she looked at the only one, this problem is also done in a mess. By the time the bell rang, she had nearly half of her questions left undone. She reached out and pressed her eyebrows. At this point, she felt that she had no choice. Gu Weiyi handed in the test paper, and when she turned around, she saw the pale face of Bai Yulan. She asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you do well? " Bai Yulan nodded her head and said with a bitter smile, "I haven''t finished all the questions." Gu only know this time comfort also some superfluous, then patted her shoulder said: "nothing, try your best." White Magnolia raised her eyes to see her, her eyes clear, full of gentle, she did not dare to look at the only eyes, head down, and then gently nodded. Gu only thought that Bai Yulan was a bit strange, but he thought that Bai Yulan was a kind of arrogant person. This time, she didn''t finish all the questions, which should be a blow to her. So Gu only didn''t think much about it, and went back to the waiting area directly. Several teachers led by DIDU University were waiting there. They came out and asked about their examination. Several students who entered the final all gave a rough account of their examination. There were two unfinished compositions. Bai Yulan was at the bottom of the group. Gu and the other two juniors played a relatively stable role. The English teacher nodded his head after a moment''s investigation. The competition is quite fierce. If we want to get the top 30 results among the excellent college students in the country, it is the absolute winner. Seeing that Bai Yulan was in a low mood, her English teacher also thought that it was because she didn''t do well in the exam, so she comforted her: "it''s OK, you didn''t do well in the exam this time. Just come back next year. One victory or defeat doesn''t mean anything." Magnolia nodded. Because just after the exam, the students are still in a state of excitement, some are happy, some are depressed, and some are nervous. Gu only heard someone calling her, and she looked at it curiously. It was Zheng Yiran who had met in Tengchong before. Zheng Yiran was still gentle and polite, with a smile in her eyes. Chapter 1554 At that time, Zheng Yiran was Cheng Su Su Su''s good friend. Although he didn''t deliberately embarrass Gu only, he always helped Cheng Su Su. Gu only had a flat impression of Zheng Yiran. After arriving at the imperial capital, Gu had never seen Zheng Yiran again. At this time, Gu was slightly surprised and nodded his head. Zheng Yiran saw Gu''s indifference and didn''t take it seriously. She went to Gu''s face and said, "what a coincidence! You''ve also entered the final?" Gu Wei nodded. Zheng Yiran looked at her and said, "I apologize for what happened in Tengchong last time. It''s just that you were a stranger to me at that time. Su Su Su was my friend. I must stand on her side." Gu only lightly said: "understand, I don''t think you have done anything wrong, so you don''t need to apologize to me." Zheng Yiran didn''t mind her cold attitude, and then said: "people will meet a lot of people in their life and make a lot of friends. Most of their friends will gradually alienate because of different ideas or a series of other reasons. Only a few people can become friends for a lifetime." Gu Weiyi smiles and waits for her to go on. Zheng Yiran sighs and says, "I met you today. In fact, besides apologizing to you, I also want to thank you for letting me see my friends clearly." Last time, Zheng Yiran, Cheng Susu and Chu Tianlan had a big conflict on their way back from Tengchong. Naturally, Chu Tianlan helped Cheng Susu. After returning to the imperial capital, Zheng Yiran fell out with them and did not communicate with each other any more. This is also the fundamental reason why Cheng Su Su and Gu Wei Yi quarreled fiercely, and Chu Tianlan jumped out for Cheng Su Su, but did not see Zheng Yiran. Gu Weiyi saw Zheng Yiran''s words frankly, she was noncommittal about the relationship between Zheng Yiran and Cheng Su Su Su, only said: "this is your own decision, and it has nothing to do with me." Zheng Yiran sighed: "also, by the way, I am studying civil engineering in Qingda. As a sophomore this year, which university are you in?" "Imperial University, Chinese language and literature." Gu and Zheng exchanged information. Zheng Yiran looked at her eyes and said, "well, I thought you would major in geology." Gu Weiyi smiles. She doesn''t know Zheng Yiran very well. Naturally, she won''t explain to Zheng Yiran why she wants to study Chinese language and literature, a major that many people don''t seem to have much future. Zheng Yiran said frankly: "you and Su Su are in the same school and major. I heard about the birthday party of Mr. Cheng before. I also know Su Su''s character. Please pay attention to it yourself." Gu only laughs. Cheng Su Su Su''s former good friend reminds her to be careful of Cheng Su Su. In her opinion, this is more or less dramatic, so she nods her head at the moment. Zheng Yiran asked: "did Su Su enter the final this time?" Gu only shook his head and said, "I didn''t see her on the list." Zheng Yiran''s eyes were a little strange and said, "I saw Su Su when I was there just now. Since she didn''t take part in the competition, she won''t come. I think it''s my mistake." Gu only heard Zheng Yiran''s words and sounded the alarm in his heart. During this period of time, Cheng Su Su has been very quiet. Is it difficult to wait for her here with a big move? Just what does Cheng Su Su want to do? Gu''s only heart is really curious, but no matter what Cheng Su Su wants to do, she has nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 1555 After Zheng Yiran said these words, a classmate of Qingda called her, so she stopped talking to Gu Yiduo and went back to her team. Gu only saw that Zheng Yiran had just come to remind her of Cheng Su Su''s coming. At this time, the final results have come out, let the school teachers to lead the team to get results. Gu only because some time ago has been busy with the treatment of Hua Zhifeng things, so there is not much time to learn English, this test is not very good, but also good, 15th. In addition to her, a girl named Qi Huaqiao got the third place, and a boy named Ji Guichen got the 21st place. In the top 30, DIDU university has three places, which is a great harvest. After all, it is a competition among the best college students in the country. Many universities even have no students in the finals. Among the students in Imperial University, Bai Yulan got the worst in the exam, almost to the last. The English teacher frowned and asked, "are you out of order?" In fact, Bai Yulan''s English score is very good. Although she is slightly worse than Gu only, she will never be the bottom of so many students. 520 candidates entered the final, 31 to 300 before the winning prize, behind the place can not win the prize, such achievement is really let English teachers feel disappointed. Just now, the English teacher comforted Bai Yulan because she thought she didn''t do well in the exam, but she didn''t run to the third place, so she comforted Bai Yulan. But now, the English teacher can''t comfort Bai Yulan. Bai Yulan is extremely uncomfortable about her success in the exam, but she can''t say the reason. Sometimes the more I want to prove myself, the more I can''t seem to prove myself. Gu only said a word for Bai Yulan: "teacher, Bai also wants to do well in the exam. She is not very comfortable today. Maybe she hasn''t finished the exam paper. I believe she will learn from this experience and get a good result next year." The English teacher looked at Bai Yulan and sighed. She nodded her head and said nothing more. White Magnolia looked at Gu only eyes complex, she really did not expect, Gu only will stand up to help her speak! In fact, Gu Weiyi doesn''t mean to help Bai Yulan speak. He just doesn''t think it''s meaningful to investigate this kind of thing. At this time, Bai Yulan was fighting with heaven and man in her heart. She bit her lower lip and went to the quiet place she had made an appointment with Cheng Su Su. When she passed by, Cheng Su Su Su was waiting there. She said softly, "no, I can''t do that." Cheng Su Su''s face, with a smile of three points, suddenly became cold: "at this time, do you want to go back? Did you forget what Gu had done to you before? " "Of course I didn''t forget." Bai Zhu LAN took a deep breath and said, "but if I do this today, I''m afraid I''ll have a hard conscience all my life." Cheng Su Su sneered: "well, you can not do it, but what will happen to your uncle, I dare not be responsible." "He may be dismissed and investigated, he may be double disciplined, and he may even go to jail. After all, you know what your uncle has done over the years." White Magnolia''s face was pale for a moment. After taking a deep breath, she looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "you are threatening me!" Chapter 1556 Cheng Su Su eyebrows a pick: "threaten you? How can I do such a valuable thing? I''m just telling you one thing. I don''t anticipate your uncle''s business. That''s the result. You know it in your heart, don''t you? " White Magnolia''s eyes were red. Cheng Su Su came to her ear and said, "white magnolia, in fact, you have no choice from the beginning to the end. You can do it by yourself. I won''t force you to do anything." When she finished, she didn''t want to look at Magnolia, so she turned around and left. Her posture is very high, it seems that it doesn''t matter. Only she knows how angry she is at this time. Today, Bai Yulan''s performance is too disappointing for her. Last time Gu Weiyi made Bai Yulan so miserable. How long has it been? Bai Yulan actually forgot all about it. It''s really a person with a short memory! I don''t know what Gu did to Magnolia, so that Magnolia would make such a choice. Bai Yulan wants to stay out of the business? It''s impossible! She must drag Magnolia into the water in this matter! Her brain turns very fast. If Bai Yulan doesn''t cooperate this time, how can she make a fuss about it? Cheng Susu reaches for her hand and presses her eyebrows. Her identity is relatively sensitive, so it''s hard for her to show up. If she shows up in person, even if she drags Gu Youyi out of the water, Cheng Jinmo will be suspicious. As she walked around the corner, she met Zheng Yiran, a pair of old friends who had not met for some time. Seeing her, Zheng Yiran said curiously, "Su Su, it''s really you. I thought I was wrong before. How can you come here?" Cheng Su Su''s heart was not very happy at this time, and his eyes said: "this is not your home, can''t I come?" She said no longer pay attention to Zheng Yiran, stepping on her exquisite shoes, extremely arrogant left. She scolded Zheng Yiran in her heart. This little bitch quarreled with her for the sake of those humble mud legs. She wanted to kill her! The only two friends she had ever been close to before were Chu Tianlan and Zheng Yiran. They had nothing to do with each other since they fell out last time. But Chu Tianlan was so miserable by Gu Weiyi last time that now she can come back to herself and can''t be her help. Before, she had some friends who were a little farther away from her. After knowing that she was not Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter, she began to neglect her and didn''t call her when she went out to play. In this way, she seems to have no decent friends. And these accounts, she naturally also wants to calculate on Gu only! Zheng Yiran sees Cheng Susu leave with a straight face. She just says hello to Cheng Susu, but she touches the ash of her nose. She sighed. Originally, she thought that she would not be friends with Cheng Su Su, and that meeting her would be an acquaintance and a greeting. But now it seems that this is her wishful thinking. She used to think that Cheng Su Su was quite generous, but now she seems to be very wrong. Cheng Su Su''s mind is really too small. At this time, she was a little lucky that she didn''t make friends like Cheng Su Su Su. At this time, White Magnolia came from the secluded place inside. Zheng Yiran looked at her curiously. She was full of worries and didn''t notice Zheng Yiran''s eyes. She left with her head slightly lowered. Chapter 1557 Zheng Yiran had seen Bai Yulan just now and stood with Gu Weiyi. It seems that he is also a student of Imperial University. She knew that Cheng Su Su was also studying in Imperial University, and they probably knew each other, so she didn''t think much about it. After the examination results came out, the top 30 students were summoned to the room of the group members. Because in the final round, there are professional judges and TV interviews, so the form of the whole competition has changed. There are audience seats, professional judges and hosts. The last part is the oral speech. The topic of the speech is carefully selected by the judges. In order to ensure the interest and uniqueness of the program, there are six topics for the 30 contestants in the final round, that is, every five contestants will choose the same topic. Most of the judges are professors from well-known English departments in China, including Professor Zhang and Professor Bo, who compile English grammar textbooks. There are also two leaders in charge of higher education, as well as several elites who have studied and achieved extraordinary results in their industry. Among these elites is mo Feiyan. As a matter of fact, Mo Feiyan can''t sit on the judges'' table with her qualifications, because she hasn''t graduated from graduate school, so she''s not really an elite. It''s just that most of the funding for this program is sponsored by the Qu family, and everyone knows what kind of relationship she has with the Qu family. When she tactfully proposed that she wanted to see the effect of the program, the leader of the program team heard the strings and knew the elegance, and directly gave her the identity of a judge. No one dares to look down upon Mo Feiyan because of her outstanding family education, her excellent grades and her rich background. She also shows good quality and education, and is very polite to the judges who participate in the selection today. The other judges also had a very good impression on her, and the atmosphere in the judges'' lounge was also very good. Now there is still a short time to record the program, and we can distribute the test questions to today''s top 30 contestants. When the staff was preparing to go to the examinee''s test preparation area with the box of the questions, a tall and pale girl came in: "Hello, teachers, I want to test one person." All the judges on the scene looked at Magnolia curiously and were surprised. The host came up and asked, "who are you? Who are you going to report? " Bai Yulan took out her student ID card and said, "my name is Bai Yulan. I''m a freshman in DIDU University, and I''m also the contestant who entered the second round this time. What I want to report is my alumnus Gu Yiwei. She cheated in the exam today." Several judges exchanged their eyes. Professor Zhang asked her, "you said Gu only cheated. Do you have evidence?" "I have." Bai Yulan took a deep breath and said, "during the exam, I just sat behind Gu only and saw her copying the answers with my own eyes." When she finished, she took out the note Cheng Su Su had given her before and said, "this is the answer I found on the ground because she was too proud after she left the examination room." "Gu and I are alumni. It''s a disgrace to our school''s reputation to say this, so I hesitated for a moment and only now did I say this." Before she came here, she was puzzled and embarrassed, and felt that it was extremely difficult for her to report. Chapter 1558 But when Bai Yulan said the first sentence, the following words became no longer difficult. Professor Bo asked, "does the teacher in your school know about this?" "She did well in the exam this time. It was our hope to study on campus. I was afraid that the teacher would..., so I didn''t tell the teacher." White Magnolia sighed and said. Professor Bo''s eyes were deeper, and Bai Yulan continued: "I didn''t want to talk about this, but I think it''s unfair to all examinees if there''s cheating in such an exam." "I think Gu''s approach is too much, so he wants to safeguard truth and justice." Professor Zhang took the note in her hand and looked at it carefully. The more she looked at it, the more ugly it was, because the answer to today''s exam was written on that piece of paper! She gave the title, so he could see it at a glance. He handed the note to Professor Bo, who frowned. If Bai Yulan''s report is true, the examination questions will be released this time. The leaked topic can no longer guarantee the fairness of this competition. Once it spreads, it will be a huge scandal, and several professors present may be involved. Professor Zhang asked, "Mr. Bo, what do you think of this?" Professor Bo''s character is much more violent than Professor Zhang''s. He has absolutely zero tolerance for cheating. Although he is impulsive, he will not deal with it arbitrarily. What if the girl named Gu Wei is wronged? In 1995, there was already monitoring in China, but the application of monitoring is still very narrow. This system has not been widely used. This time, there was no monitoring system installed in the examination room, so there is no evidence for this. Professor Bo said in a deep voice, "go and invite the invigilator of the examination room where Gu is. I have something to ask." If some examinees cheat and the invigilator doesn''t find it, the invigilator will take some responsibility. White Magnolia timely said: "I''m afraid the invigilator can''t ask about this, because Gu is the only daughter of minister Cheng Jinmo." Cheng Jinmo was also a famous figure in the imperial capital. Everyone was stunned. Someone asked curiously, "how could minister Cheng''s daughter be surnamed Gu?" Bai Yulan replied: "Gu Weiyi was wrongly held when she was a child. She grew up in a family named Gu, so she followed that family name. Maybe she thought it was too troublesome to change her name, so she didn''t change it all the time." The amount of information in her sentence is not large, and several judges here were secretly surprised. Mo Feiyan timely stood up and said: "I''ve heard about it, and I know the candidate surnamed Gu. She grew up in the countryside of Lingcheng, and the score of the college entrance examination is said to be very good, but the score of the college entrance examination can''t be used to measure this English competition. After all, it''s a professional competition." "She thinks that minister Cheng''s affair has been quite noisy in the circle before. She didn''t grow up with her since childhood. Minister Cheng should feel that he owes her a lot. He always responds to her demands." Her words are quite skillful. Gu''s only marriage recognition is a household name in the high-level circle of the imperial capital, so her words are not about human privacy, but gossip at most. Chapter 1559 Mo Feiyan pointed out that Gu only grew up in the countryside. In this era, the teaching level in the countryside, especially the English teaching level, is really limited. Many local English teachers also have strong local accent, which is serious Chinglish. Students from rural areas may learn other subjects well, but English will be extremely difficult. Even if they learn English well, they will only do well in the written test, but not in listening and speaking. And she intentionally or unintentionally points out that Cheng Jinmo is obedient to Gu Weiyi, so the meaning of this sentence is thought-provoking. Although Cheng Jinmo does not care about the University, he is also in charge of this competition. However, in his capacity, it is not impossible for him to coax his daughter to be happy and use his authority to get the answer to the competition first. After all, the Cheng family''s network is there, and many people need to sell his face. So her words, from the side, said that Gu is the only source of cheating materials. Her words fundamentally confirmed Gu''s mediocrity in English and the possibility of cheating to reach the final. When the professors heard her words, their faces changed again. They exchanged glances with each other, but no one spoke. The room became very quiet. Bai Yulan is still standing at the door. She takes a careful look at Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan''s face is calm, but her heart is beating a drum. Before she came in, Cheng Su Su told her that there was someone to meet her. At this time, she was sure that the person was mo Feiyan. At this time, she has thousands of exclamations in her heart. Mo Feiyan''s words have dragged Cheng Jinmo down the water. If Gu''s cheating this time is verified to be true, then Cheng Jinmo will also be affected, and a bad one will have to be investigated. At this time, Bai Yulan couldn''t figure out what was Cheng Su Su''s plan. Because Cheng Su Su was not Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter, she was dissatisfied, so she even had to clean up her adoptive father? If that''s the case, then Cheng Su Su Su is a little too vicious! She thinks wildly here, but Mo Feiyan says with a smile: "a few teachers don''t have to be so nervous. This is just my guess. I believe minister Cheng''s character. He will never do such a thing. Maybe today''s thing is just a misunderstanding." The professors hope this is a misunderstanding! But now things come to this point, how could it be a misunderstanding! If Gu Jinmo is involved again, the recording of this competition excerpt will evolve from a learning program to a legal program! Several professors know that this matter is of great importance, and they can''t make fun of it. None of these people present have the ability to censor Cheng Jinmo, and if this matter is made big, their faces won''t look good. Professor Zhang stood up and said, "let''s take a look at Gu''s only test paper first." Immediately, there are staff to look for papers. Professor Bo said to Bai Yulan, "is everything you say true?" Bai Yulan knew that when things came to this stage, she could not help flinching. If she flinched, she would be trapped. So she said in a very positive tone, "I swear by my reputation that everything I said is true." When a person tells a lie, he will tell countless lies in succession to make the lie true and believable. Chapter 1560 Professor Bo nodded his head and said, "well, you go to the rest room next door to have a rest. We''ll check this now. If necessary, you need to stand up and testify." Magnolia bit her lower lip and nodded her head. When she turned around, she said in her heart, "I''m sorry. I have to do this. If you want to blame me, blame me!" But it was the first time for her to do this kind of thing after all. She was a little worried. She was not a fool. Knowing that it was too much involved at this time, she could only grit her teeth to the end. Gu''s only test paper was quickly transferred. Her paper was neat and her handwriting was beautiful. However, the writing of the English letters on the test paper was very close to the handwriting on the cheating note. Professor Bo''s face suddenly very ugly: "now the students, one by one is really wrong!" Professors like them who like to do research always have zero tolerance for cheating. At this point, he thinks it''s almost settled. As a result, he had a very bad impression of Gu at this time. Professor Zhang is relatively calm. After looking at the answer on the only paper carefully, he didn''t speak and picked up a cigarette to smoke. Professor Bo asked him, "Lao Zhang, this kind of thing can''t be tolerated. Have you thought about how to do it?" Professor Zhang puffed out a smoke ring and said: "this matter is actually just a one-sided statement of Magnolia. This paper and that paper alone can''t judge whether Gu only copied it." "As like as two peas on the paper, the words on the test paper are almost identical. "Personally, I think the evidence is enough," Professor Bo said in a deep voice "Once this incident breaks out, it may affect that student''s whole life. I think we should take it seriously." Professor Zhang said relatively to the point. Professor Bo was angry: "if a student with a bad mind like this is destroyed, it will be destroyed. Now you say that you are afraid of the background behind her." Professor Zhang sighed: "it''s not all. I''ve heard about Cheng Junjun before. He''s very honest. Now, even if he wants to praise his daughter, there are many ways. There''s no need to use such a way." "How do you explain that?" Asked Professor Bo. After thinking about it, Professor Zhang said, "I still think we should be more careful. It''s a big problem. Now the reporter is in the front and the program is waiting for recording. We still have to focus on the overall situation." Professor Bo''s brow wrinkled even more. Professor Zhang then said: "Gu''s score in this exam is 15. According to our previous agreement, she will be on the 15th. Personally, this time is still a little short. I want to change the order of this competition into a draw instead of a result." "We can leave her number a little behind, after the 20th, so that we have at least three hours to investigate." "In these three hours, we can do a lot of things. First of all, we can find someone to do handwriting identification to see if the words on the test paper and on the note belong to one person." "Handwriting identification? Where can we find professionals in such a short time? " Professor Bo questioned. After all, this is a very professional thing, and the time is really tight now. Chapter 1561 Professor Zhang said with a smile: "it''s also a coincidence that one of my students specialized in this field after graduation. He called me last night and said that in the imperial capital, I''ll call him now. He can arrive in an hour at most, and give him another hour to identify, which should be able to produce results." Such handwriting identification is not a difficult task. After all, there are many words written, and there is a certain repetition rate. With such sufficient materials provided to professionals, it can be completed soon. Professor Bo also asked, "if the identification results show that the handwriting of these two pieces of paper belongs to one person?" "So even if I''m fighting for the worst this time, I''m going to expose it." Professor Zhang said definitely. Professor Bo nodded: "but even if the handwriting finally proves that it is not a person''s handwriting, it can''t prove that Gu only didn''t cheat. After all, he brought a small copy into the examination room, which can be provided by others." "There''s nothing wrong with that." Professor Zhang said seriously, "but if it''s a note written by another person, why should it be the same as Gu''s? It''s just a sketch. Where do I need to be able to match my handwriting? " Professor Bo also thinks that this is the truth. If it''s clearly two people''s words, but they have to be written in the same way, then it means that they want to cover up and deliberately frame up. He said in a deep voice: "we are all educators. Naturally, we can''t tolerate the students with bad intentions, but we can''t wrongly treat any students. I also take back my radical words just now. After this matter is found out, we will decide how to deal with the only thing." He still has a rather bad impression on Gu, but he is calmer than just now. They are all rooted in the world of education. Teaching and educating people is what they should do. It''s too early to draw any conclusion before things are determined. After their discussion, they came out of the room. Mo Feiyan and others looked at them. She asked, "two professors, have you discussed the only thing you want to deal with?" Professor Bo nodded his head and was about to speak, but Professor Zhang beat him and said, "we''ll find a way to find out this." Mo Feiyan sighed: "I hope Gu is innocent, otherwise, Minister Cheng will..." She said with a smile: "I believe minister Cheng''s personality, even if he dotes on his daughter, he will not do such a thing." It seems that she is speaking for Cheng Jinmo. When she thinks about it carefully, it seems that there are many hints. No matter how sober and calm people are, for the sake of the people they care about, they may make extraordinary things. Professor Zhang didn''t answer her, but he thought of another thing. He asked the staff to transfer the test paper of Magnolia. As soon as Bai Yulan''s test paper was opened, Professor Zhang''s eyebrows wrinkled. Today''s test paper may be said to be a mess. Some simple questions in it were wrong, and a lot of questions were not done. Professor Zhang had a conjecture in his mind at this time. Could it be that this girl named Bai Yulan deliberately framed her because she was jealous of Gu''s only good grades? This kind of thing has not been encountered by Professor Zhang in his teaching career for many years. Once some girls are envious, their combat effectiveness is quite terrible, and they can do everything. He is also worried about the possibility. Chapter 1562 Mo Feiyan glanced at the examination paper of Magnolia. She felt a little cold in her eyes. She despised Magnolia in her heart. This kind of achievement or psychological quality is too bad, so she can''t do anything. What happened today is that Cheng Su Su first found her, and Cheng Su Su first came to her to talk about her ideas and plans. Mo Feiyan seems magnanimous in front of people, but in fact she is very small-minded. She hates Gu only in Xinjiang, so she is very interested in anything that can deal with Gu only. But at that time, she didn''t answer in front of Cheng Su Su. Instead, she said a few words about Cheng Su Su. After she finished her training, Cheng Su Su said directly: "sister Mo, I admit that I hate Gu Wei very much, because she wants to take away everything I have now. Now my mother has been taken away, and I don''t want my father to be taken away by her, so I want my father to know that Gu Wei Wei, a daughter who grew up in the countryside, is extremely inferior." "I think all the things you taught me just now are right, but I still decided to do it, because Gu Weiyi doesn''t deserve everything." "There''s one thing sister Mo doesn''t have to lie to me. When you were a child, you and Ning Yiqing were the best two people in the courtyard. At that time, many people made fun of you. Although I was young at that time, sometimes I knew that you fell in love with Ning Yiqing when you were very young." "If Gu Weiyi is not destroyed, even if aunt Miao now opposes Gu Weiyi''s marriage to the Ning family, as long as Ning Yiqing insists, aunt Miao will compromise sooner or later. In that case, sister Mo will really have no chance." "So sister Mo, we don''t talk in secret. Since Gu Weiyi is our common enemy, why can''t we destroy her together?" Mo Feiyan looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "I didn''t see it before. You are a very brave person. If you speak for this reason, I''ll put it bluntly. What did you do behind Cheng''s back? You can hide from Minister Cheng, but you can''t hide from me." Cheng Su Su''s face slightly changed, Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. I don''t have much interest in the things you do. After all, it''s your business. You take me to deal with Gu you today. I can help you, but there''s one condition. You plan and I cooperate with you, but I won''t take the initiative." Cheng Susu looked at Mo Feiyan and said, "OK, as long as sister Mo is willing to do it." After Cheng Su Su left, Mo Feiyan''s heart is full of disdain. Cheng Su Su Su is more vicious than resourceful, and this kind of ruthlessness can be used more. Mo Feiyan has her own point of view and her own shrewdness. Although Cheng Su Su stayed in the Cheng family, Cheng Su Su was not Cheng Jin Mo''s own daughter. Gu Yu was so excellent and smart. Cheng Jin Mo might be cheated by Cheng Su Su for a while and not recognize Gu Yu. However, she knew that Cheng Jin Mo would recognize Gu Yu sooner or later. As long as Cheng Jinmo thinks that Gu is the only one, there are Cheng family and Su family behind him. She can''t help but know how influential these two families are. So in her opinion, it''s too boring to just destroy Gu only. Since Cheng Su Su Su actively plans this matter, she can do something about it and tear Cheng Jinmo down. Chapter 1563 Mo Feiyan clearly remembers her uncle''s meaning in recent years. He wants Cheng Jinmo''s present position, but Cheng Jinmo has done well in that position over the years, and Mr. Cheng is still alive, so it''s not easy to pull him down. Now it''s Cheng Su Su who takes the initiative to deliver the opportunity. If she doesn''t grasp it, she won''t be mo Feiyan. Although she has studied abroad in recent years and majored in economics, a girl growing up in a family like her naturally has her own political sensitivity. Her father''s position will be more stable only when the family members are promising. Mo Feiyan coldly looks at Professor Zhang and Professor Bo discussing things there. She knows that she only needs to throw out the lead, and she can''t interfere more in the follow-up affairs. Because there is more interference, they will doubt her intention. Although the professors are older, their IQ has not degenerated. They are very smart! These old professors are upright and have Cheng Su Su Su''s arrangement. Today, even Gu only wants to get away from this matter. Now it''s just to see how these old professors will deal with this matter, and to what height. She wants to add fuel to the flames and let them poke this matter in front of the reporters. Now that Cheng Jinmo doesn''t know about it, it''s impossible to take measures to deal with it. Then it will be directly poked. Cheng Jinmo will certainly be censored, and his position may not be preserved. The worse plan is that the old professors hold back their anger and cover the matter for a while, and then she encourages them to poke the matter to the Discipline Inspection Commission. In this way, Cheng Jinmo will still be censored, but the impact will be smaller. As for this time, Cheng Jinmo wants to get rid of it. She will never allow it. As long as Gu''s only cheating is confirmed, Cheng Jinmo will never get rid of it! Mo Feiyan thought of this, the corner of her mouth with a faint cold, she is really looking forward to the next thing. Professor Zhang found a gap to find the teacher led by DIDU University and asked about Gu''s study in the school. This time, there are two teachers in the team, one is Gu''s only English teacher, and the other is the head of the Department of foreign languages. Both teachers are smart people. As soon as Professor Zhang asked them, their hearts immediately became alert, and they truthfully described Gu''s study in school. When the English teacher said that Gu only came to DIDU University, he was the first in the same grade and department in both the mid-term and final examinations. In basic courses such as English and politics, Gu only scored the best in the whole grade, Professor Zhang Wei was a little surprised. The head of the Department of foreign languages also mentioned that Gu Weiyi won a special scholarship from the Chinese Department last semester. He is usually very polite and a good student with excellent character and learning. Professor Zhang nodded and asked, "do you know her family?" After thinking about it, the English teacher said, "I''ve heard people say that she was a child growing up in the countryside. She''s usually very simple in school. There''s nothing unusual about her. Professor, is something wrong?" After thinking about it, Professor Zhang said, "this matter is still under investigation. I can''t tell you now. Thank you very much for telling me this." Chapter 1564 The English teacher couldn''t help but added: "Gu is the smartest student I''ve brought in these years. At the same time, she has a very good character. If the professor doubts her character, he can go to our school to check. All teachers and students will actively cooperate." Professor Zhang nodded his head and then asked, "has there ever been anything unpleasant between Bai Yulan and Gu Weiwei in school?" The English teacher nodded and said, "the two girls had a quarrel last semester, but today, after Bai Yulan failed the exam, Gu Weiyi comforted her." At that time, Gu Weiwei and Bai Yulan had a fierce quarrel. Because it was a bit big, it spread among the teachers, so the English teacher also knew it. After pondering for a moment, Professor Zhang asked, "what kind of person is Bai Yulan usually in school?" "Although her achievements are not as outstanding as Gu''s, she is also a top student, but her character is more arrogant than Gu''s. she likes to be alone and doesn''t have much contact with her classmates." The English teacher answered truthfully. At this time, the English teacher didn''t know what happened. Professor Zhang took the initiative to ask Gu Weiwei about Bai Yulan. He was a little uneasy. Gu only did well in the exam this time. He also hoped that Gu only could win a big prize. Now Professor Zhang seems to have doubts about Gu only. At this time, what can make Professor Zhang doubt and attach so much importance to can be understood by just thinking about it. It''s hard to say from the standpoint of an English teacher. Professor Zhang didn''t like Gu Wei when he heard Bai Yulan''s words before, but the teacher who led the team in the school praised Gu Wei 100 times. There are two possibilities for this situation. One is that Gu only is good enough to impress the teacher, and the other is that the teacher is bribed by Gu only. In order to cover up the ugly, the teacher praises Gu only. Professor Zhang went back to the office of the Organizing Committee and talked about it with Professor Bo. Professor Bo asked him, "so you think it is very likely that the girl named Bai Yulan is slandering Gu you?" "The situation is not clear, and I''m not sure, but I believe our staff will not miss the point." Professor Zhang said softly. Professor Bo asked him, "what''s the matter with the note that Bai Yulan took over?" Professor Zhang also can''t answer. The fact is that the title of this competition may really be leaked. Professor Bo sighed and said, "I asked Bai Yulan again just now. She insisted that the note was from Gu only. She was right in saying that if the note was her, she would copy the answer directly. She would not get the final result." Professor Zhang sat there thoughtfully, and Professor Bo said, "I just communicated with the program team and pushed back the recording time by half an hour. We should be careful about this." Professor Zhang said in a deep voice: "I have always been disgusted with these heresies. Now we have no way to determine whether Gu has cheated. But at the same time, there is one thing we can be sure of, that is, true can''t be fake, false can''t be true." Professor Bo agreed with his idea and asked him, "have you come up with a solution?" Now, it''s not easy to solve the problem perfectly. He is worried. Chapter 1565 Professor Zhang took a deep breath and said: "now we are not suspicious that our staff have let go of the questions. So this time, the six questions we carefully selected are likely to be known by Gu only. Then we can give her another question and let''s see what kind of level she is." "If she is capable and doesn''t cheat, she can answer all kinds of questions very well. If she is cheating, she will be flustered when the questions are changed, and then show her bottom line." "If she wants to cheat, we will write to the Commission for Discipline Inspection after the recording of this program, asking them to thoroughly investigate the matter, and we will never tolerate it!" Professor Bo nodded and said, "OK, that''s it!" After the two discussed, they sat together to discuss the issue of Gu only. Since it is to prove whether Gu only cheated, it is impossible for this issue to be too simple. Gu only sat in the waiting area waiting for her to see her English teacher and head of the Department of foreign languages being asked to leave. She was also a little curious. However, when the time for recording the program was up, she had not started recording the program. Everything was full of unusual flavor. At this time, she did not know that all the anomalies were caused by her, and she did not expect that there were so many conspiracies behind the incident. She was very calm at this time to discuss the competition with the two students who entered the final stage. Soon, the English teacher and the head of the foreign language department came back, and their faces were a little strange. "Where''s Magnolia?" the English teacher asked Gu Weiyi and Bai Yulan said that they were a little stuffy after their achievements came out. They went out for a walk alone. A sophomore girl said, "I saw her go out just now, and then I didn''t come back." The English teacher frowned. After thinking about it, he called Gu to one side and asked, "are you sure of the questions in this exam?" Gu Weiyi immediately sensed the abnormality sensitively: "is something wrong?" After thinking about it, the English teacher said, "Gu Youyi, you have been learning English with me all this time. I can trust your level. I also believe that the world is fair and you can achieve good results with your own strength." Gu only eyes deep some asked: "teacher, this matter and Magnolia have relations?" The English teacher did not answer her question directly, but said: "in order to ensure the fairness of the competition, the last round of questions will be given to you five minutes before you enter the competition. That is to say, each player has only five minutes to prepare. Now you can relax and answer the questions carefully." Gu Weiyi saw that her English teacher didn''t want to say more about it, so she didn''t ask any more, just nodded her head lightly. She is smart, this series of abnormalities has clearly told her that Magnolia has done something behind her back. She thought of Bai Yulan''s haunted appearance after she came back from the bathroom, the extra notes in Bai Yulan''s pocket, and Bai Yulan''s disorder during the exam. After all these things were linked together, she felt that the answer was ready. Gu Weiyi didn''t feel much about magnolia, and there was no friendship between them, so she didn''t feel sad. But she thought that Bai Yulan was still apologizing to her the moment before and stabbed her immediately the moment after. This kind of person''s character is really inferior. Chapter 1566 Gu only had some sympathy for Bai Yulan before, but now he feels that people like Bai Yulan are really not worthy of sympathy. Although she and Magnolia had been roommates for a period of time before, they have become enemies. This time, she will never show mercy to Magnolia again. She knows that the current situation is very unfavorable for her. She has to find a way to prove herself. And the way to prove herself is actually very simple. Strength is her greatest reliance. Although she signed up for the competition with a correct attitude, she didn''t really go all out. Now, she needs to go all out. Gu only felt that the battle of life, as long as encountered, it will never have the slightest flinch. In the studio hall, Su tingxue and Miao Bihu sat there waiting for the program to officially start. Because the tickets for the two were given by Gu only, the seats were connected. Su tingxue and Miao Bihu didn''t get along with each other before. When they saw each other when they came in just now, they were slightly surprised, but they soon recovered. Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu. The only other reason is that Su tingxue. From Miao Bihu''s point of view, Su tingxue belongs to the extremely domineering family and the one that is extremely difficult to communicate with. If Ning Yiqing really marries Gu Youyi, when she pinches Gu Youyi a little, if Gu Youyi tells Su tingxue about it, she will doubt whether Su tingxue will run to her home with a gun to help Gu Youyi. She glanced at Su tingxue''s waist. It was already a little hot in June. Su tingxue was wearing a signed coat, but her waist was bulging. She didn''t have to think about it. She could guess what she was carrying around her waist. Su tingxue is dressed neatly and spiritually today, but in the eyes of Miao Bihu, there is no femininity at all. When Miao Bihu is looking at Su tingxue, Su tingxue is also looking at Miao Bihu. Today, Miao Bihu is wearing an elegant Qipao embroidered with lotus flowers, and her hair is tied with a white jade hairpin. The whole person looks quite ancient. It''s just that in Su tingxue''s eyes, Miao Bihu is acting and pinching. She takes another look at Miao Bihu''s five centimeter stiletto heels, and she feels that her feet hurt. She''s not afraid to sprain if she wears them like this! Miao Bihu took the lead in saying hello: "Premier Su, what a coincidence!" Su tingxue''s temperament is straight, but her EQ is not low. Although she looks at Miao Bihu with all kinds of problems, she will not meet each other. She smiles and says, "unfortunately, this ticket is the only one for me, and your ticket is the only one for you, right?" She despised the only one in her heart. The girl said that she would give her a surprise when she gave her the ticket. This is really a surprise! She is also depressed. The only way to look after her is to recognize Ning Yiqing. She wants to get along with Miao Bihu. Although she doesn''t like miaobihu, she also admits that Ning Yiqing is very good and can barely match her daughter. If she doesn''t like miaobihu, it will only make Gu Weiyi difficult. As a qualified mother, she naturally has to think about her daughter everywhere. Miao Bihu also said with a smile: "yes, Dean Su really can teach her daughter, the only one is really an excellent girl." What she thought was similar to that of Su tingxue, but the direction was reversed, so she was polite on the whole, but the tone was strange. Chapter 1567 Miao Bihu even said in his heart, "no matter how good Gu is, it doesn''t matter to you. She just stayed by your side for half a year. What''s the strength of her life?" Su tingxue sighed: "the only child is smart and progressive. In fact, I always think it''s good for a girl to draw a picture at home like Miss Miao. If she has nothing to do, she will go to school to be a visiting professor. If she is supported, she will live a peaceful and happy life." "But the only girl didn''t listen. She always said that girls should constantly strive for self-improvement. Every day they either learn this or that. I can''t even see her when I''m busy. I''m left with heartache." Miao Bihu was not sure whether Su tingxue''s words were ironic for a moment, so she sighed: "everyone has his own opinions and blessings. A strong woman like President Su is the envy of a housewife like me. I can''t be as enterprising as you all my life." "The only thing I think is that it''s up to you. Don''t worry about it. She works so hard that no matter who she marries, she won''t be bad!" Su tingxue is also very uncomfortable when she listens to Miao Bihu''s words. Listening to this tone, she still seems to dislike Gu only. If Miao Bihu sneers at her, she can bear it, but she can''t bear it when it comes to Gu only: "although the old saying says that a girl''s marriage is a second reincarnation. If she marries well, she will be happy and carefree all her life. If she doesn''t marry well, she will be hard all her life, but I don''t agree with it." "The president has said before that women can hold up half of the sky. Now it is not the old society. Women still have to rely on men to live. In this era, women can show their strengths just like men." "I read the newspaper a few days ago and said that many women become full-time housewives at home after they get married. They don''t go to work and clean themselves up. They are dishevelled all day. They can only ask men for money to live. When the men in the family earn money, they find a little three outside and finally make a mess of their own life." "They are really miserable. When they are 40 or 50 years old, they still have to go out to find a job to support themselves. Don''t look at me like this. It really doesn''t mean that you are obedient to Minister Ning. Although you are old, you are still well maintained and beautiful." Miao Bihu was blocked by Su tingxue. She only knew that Su tingxue was a researcher, and they didn''t have much contact. She guessed that Su tingxue''s character should be dull and not good at words. Who knows that after making such two fights, she found that Su tingxue''s fighting power is also a strong expression! She is not the kind of person who can be annoyed. Even if she said, "President Su is right, but the saying handed down by the ancestors will always have their wisdom. Women can''t be too strong, otherwise they will easily end up in divorce." "President Su, don''t be angry. I''m not talking about you. You are smart and capable. Although you divorced minister Cheng, it''s not your fault." Divorce is not rare in this era, but it is also absolutely not in line with the public aesthetic. Divorced women are easy to be criticized and said to have all kinds of problems. Just for Su tingxue, when she decides to divorce Cheng Jinmo, she won''t care what others say about her behind her back. Chapter 1568 Su tingxue said with a frank smile: "marriage is like feet and shoes. People can''t see whether it fits. Only they know it. If a woman divorces a man because she has her own career, I don''t agree with it. In the final analysis, it''s just inappropriate." "We have just discussed marriage with Mr. Miao, and the result is that whether it''s a housewife or a woman devoted to her career, she may get divorced." "Personally, I think marriage is very important for career oriented women, but it can''t be the whole. Compared with those women who stay at home every day and only know how to teach their husband and children, career oriented women will not be so passive and forced to re adapt to work life at least when they divorce." "Miss Miao, do you think what I said is reasonable?" Miao Bihu has a feeling that Su tingxue has been taken to heaven. Su tingxue''s words are relatively to the point. There is not too much bias and she can''t go back directly. This feeling makes her very uncomfortable. She squeezed out a smile and said: "President Su is worthy of being a strong woman. Today, she was taught. But I personally think that even women in the workplace should spend more time managing their feelings. After all, when people get married, they don''t rush for divorce." "There is an emotional need between people. No matter how strong a person is, there is also a need for people to care about him. The person who knows the cold and warm is the fundamental source of happiness." "You just said that Minister Ning was kind to me because of my beauty. At the same time, I made him feel warm. Marriage, after all, needs to be managed. Not every housewife will end up with a broken relationship and divorce." "Of course, not every career oriented woman can''t manage feelings. A really smart person can take these two things into consideration. Do you think I''m right, Premier Su?" Su tingxue said so much in front of her, waiting for this sentence from miaobi lake. She said with a smile, "isn''t it! The only smart girl in my family, I believe she will be the happiest girl in the world if she can take care of her family after work Miao Bihu had a feeling of stepping into the pit, but he couldn''t deny it. He had to echo: "the only one is really a good girl, and I don''t know who is lucky to marry her." Hearing this, Su said with a smile, "your Yiqing is also excellent. I believe he can give his wife a happy family in the future." Miao Bihu thinks that Su tingxue has said so many things today, and that this sentence is very good, so she smiles. So the next time is for two mothers to praise each other''s children. Originally waiting for the program recording time is a little boring, two people so fight mouth, time flies. Soon, the program officially began. After the warm-up of the host, a group of judges were invited to sit down. The host introduced the origin of the judges. They were all elites in the field of English education. Because it''s an English competition, the host will also speak a few words of English, and the whole studio has a very good atmosphere. Su tingxue and Miao Bihu are secretly relieved. Although they are very unhappy with each other, they can''t stand Gu only and Ning Yiqing like each other. If you go on like this, they are afraid to quarrel with each other! So it''s just the beginning of the show! Chapter 1569 Miao Bihu and Su tingxue both know in their hearts that the two children are independent and have deep feelings. They both admit that each other''s children are excellent. It''s a bit unrealistic to separate Gu only and Ning Yiqing. Now if they really quarrel, they don''t know how to end up. So watching the show is the best way to dissolve the atmosphere between them. Both of them have similar ideas, so at the beginning of the program, no one spoke. Miao Bihu''s heart at this time in fact some regret, she should not be an impulse that day to find Gu the only ticket to see the game. Su tingxue thinks whether Gu has entered the last round and when he will play. Gu Weiyi can guess that Su tingxue and Miao Bihu will pinch each other when they sit together, but she thinks that she should also give them some time to adapt to each other. Otherwise, after she and Ning Yiqing are officially married, Su tingxue and Miao Bihu will quarrel once and again. At this time, Gu only did not have the energy to think about what they would do, but knew that with their quality, it was impossible to fight in front of so many people, and that was enough. At this time, she is making all kinds of preparations in her heart, but her heart is calm. Only when she sees Mo Feiyan in the jury lineup backstage, her eyes narrow into a line. She remembered that Zheng Yiran told her that she had seen something about Cheng Su Su today, and she keenly felt that there would be big moves waiting for her today. Cheng Su Su and Mo Fei Yan both hate her very much. There are sinister and vicious similarities between them. She won''t pay much attention to Cheng Su Su alone, but after adding Mo Fei Yan, their damage level will be improved a lot. Gu only felt that meeting these two people was like meeting a boss who was insidious and coquettish when playing a game, and the difficulty level rose sharply. She just thought about what these two people can do to her. In such an exam related situation, cheating is the only thing that can cause the greatest damage. Therefore, they will definitely develop in this direction. It''s ridiculous to say that she was slandered and cheated several times after her rebirth. This is the third time. The first time is her first exam. Qin Keren and Lu Yiyi said that she cheated and wrote a report letter. She hit Qin Keren in the face in public. The second time was when Cheng Su Su said that she was cheating. She hit Cheng Su Su Su in the face. The nature of this time is different from that of the previous two times. Even if she was cheated in the first two times, it was spread on a small scale in schools at most. This time, she was cheated. She is expected to be famous all over the country. Professor Zhang and Professor Bo listen carefully to the above contestants'' speeches. Each contestant will get the test questions five minutes in advance, and then their speech time needs to be controlled within 10 minutes. Therefore, in this round of examination, only students with good psychological quality, solid foundation and excellent results can achieve good results. Because it''s the draw that decides the order of playing. When Gu only went to draw, she won the No. 3, a position in the front. The first player on the stage was obviously a little nervous and didn''t play well. The scores given by the judges were also in order. The player was a little depressed after he came off the stage. He looked wilted. His defeat let the other players in the backstage waiting for a sigh of relief, but also a little nervous, afraid that they will make the same mistake. Chapter 1570 Gu only saw the nervous faces of the students, and she was relieved. After the second player came on the stage, she also got her question. The question she got was about the sustainable development of human beings. In essence, such a question is somewhat difficult. There are many things involved in the sustainable development of human beings, such as from the scientific point of view, from the environmental point of view, and from the macro perspective of the universe. There are many entry points, of course, the selection of entry points will become particularly important. And this problem is more or less deep. If we don''t grasp it well, we may become disease-free and groan. In the end, we can only fall into a stereotype, and the stereotyped things can''t get high marks. Gu only has no time to think about how simple the two contestants'' questions will be compared with her. After all, she is a person who has been alive for a lifetime, and her opinions on many things are not comparable to those of students of the same age. She sat quietly in front of her. The student in front of her was just in inverse proportion to the first student. She was calm, humorous and got a lot of attention. Of course, she also got a high score. Gu only saw that kind of high score also felt quite pressure, but she always liked to face difficulties, she had to use her own ability to prove herself. Soon it''s her turn to appear. When the host reported Gu''s only name, Su tingxue and Miao Bihu sat upright. They both wanted to see how she would perform today. When Professor Zhang and Professor Bo heard that Gu Weiwei was the next one to appear, they both looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. This matter is different from what they discussed before. Professor Zhang called his assistant over and asked, "what''s the matter? Why did Gu only appear so early?" At this time, the handwriting has not been identified, and they still have doubts about Gu''s cheating. At this time, Gu''s appearance will disturb their plans. In other words, now they have doubts about whether Gu Weiyi cheated. In the next competition, they will definitely have prejudice against Gu Weiyi. If Gu only cheated, then even if they had prejudice against her, she deserved it. However, if Gu did not cheat, their prejudice against her would probably affect her final result, which is absolutely unfair to Gu. They just told the staff that they didn''t stare at Gu''s unique number after pressing it, but they didn''t expect that something happened. The assistant replied, "I don''t know what''s going on, professor. Do you want to postpone Gu''s competition?" "How can we delay it now?" Professor Zhang said coldly. Yes, it can''t be postponed now, because just now the host has given Gu''s only name. Although this program will be broadcast only after recording, there are so many audiences on the scene that they can''t stop it any more. Professor Zhang had a strange feeling in his heart at this time. It seemed that there was an invisible hand controlling this matter today. It seemed that it was aimed at Gu Weiyi. He is a professor who is dedicated to research. In the domestic education circle, he is the same person as the Big Dipper. He has a 12 point aversion to this kind of cheating in academic competitions. Chapter 1571 These dark and selfish operations, although not much trace, but also brought out a series of positions. Professor Zhang felt vaguely that this matter might also be involved in political affairs. He didn''t understand politics, but he felt that no matter which direction political affairs should go, he should not extend his hand to the education sector. Before, he thought Gu could be suspected of cheating, but now he thinks it''s less suspected. Professor Bo and his idea is not much different, two people''s eyes with three points of anger, at this time is not easy to attack. Both of them were curious. What kind of character is Gu only? They really want to see it. Gu only did not let them wait long, after the host read out her resume, asked her to come on stage. She is wearing a very simple white dress today. After confirming that she entered the final round, the makeup artist of the program team put on a light makeup for her. Maybe it''s because of make-up, or maybe it''s because her heart is full of fighting spirit at this time, and her whole person looks very energetic. In addition, she was originally very outstanding, and she was a rare beauty. When she stood there, everyone felt her eyes were bright. Professor Zhang and Professor Bo did not expect that her appearance was so outstanding. Both of them were surprised. The beautiful girl was easy to be regarded as a vase, but she was standing there with a radiant face. She looked very dignified and high-quality. Mo Feiyan saw that Gu only lightly pursed her lower lip. There was some disdain in her eyes, but it was fleeting. She was far better than Cheng Su Su in covering up her inner emotion. She said in her heart: "Gu Weiwei, this may be the last time in your life. After this event is over, you will become underground mud and never turn over!" She was in a better mood when she thought of this, but she finally felt that Gu Weiyi''s appearance standing there was too dazzling. She decided to write down Ma Wei to Gu Weiyi first: "Gu Weiyi, I have read your information. Before you formally answer the question, I want to ask you a question." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "please go ahead." She knew that this was mo Feiyan''s bright move to her, and today''s fight officially began. Mo Feiyan looked at her and said, "I know you are from a famous family. To be honest, before I came to be a judge, there were still people praising you in front of me. I just want to ask, do you really come to this step with your own strength?" The amount of information in Mo Feiyan''s sentence is not small. It''s obscure, but there are too many meanings in it. This is basically asking Gu only if he cheated. Voice also said, someone in front of her said Gu only good words, that is disguised cheating, in order to get her care. And she will deal with this matter fairly. Instead of giving the green light because Gu was born in a famous family, she will ask Gu strictly. The audience immediately whispered, looking at Gu''s eyes with doubt and inquiry. Su tingxue frowned: "what does Mo Feiyan mean by this?" When she saw Mo Feiyan sitting on the judges'' bench just now, she felt a little uncomfortable. As far as Mo Feiyan''s qualification is concerned, she is absolutely not qualified to be a judge. At this time, Mo Feiyan is that kind of words, put clear is to deal with Gu only. Chapter 1572 Su tingxue knows that the second son of the Mo family has always wanted the position of Cheng Jinmo. Although she doesn''t like to play with these things, she is also sensitive to the fact that the Mo family might be involved in today''s affairs, and it''s deeper than the hand on the surface. Although Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu Weiwei and prefers Mo Feiyan more, she doesn''t feel comfortable listening to Mo Feiyan''s words at this time. Gu Weiyi is what kind of person, she probably still knows, she also saw Gu''s pride, so proud Gu Weiyi can''t go to Mo Feiyan to open such a back door. She thought of Ning Beichuan''s words and felt that she needed to reevaluate Mo Feiyan''s character. So she rarely stood in the same line with Su tingxue, but her words still need to be more euphemistic: "I don''t know what she means, but I believe the only thing I can''t do is like this." Su tingxue turned to see miaobi lake, and immediately felt that miaobi lake was pleasing to the eye. At this time, she was a little worried and curious about Gu''s only way to solve this move. Only seeing Gu Yiying smile, said in fluent English: "Miss Mo''s words as a judge, I think it is biased, you can be the judge of this program, then at least show that you recognize the fairness and impartiality of this competition." She said with a smile: "Miss Mo said that someone said a lot of good things for me in front of Miss mo. I also want to ask Miss Mo, will you give me a high score because someone said good things for me?" "Of course not!" Mo Feiyan then felt that he had got into Gu''s only nest. Gu Weiyi said gently: "that''s right. Miss Mo won''t do such things, so no one else will. I believe that every staff member of the organizing committee is fair and just, and I can come here, of course, by my own strength." What she said is beautiful. First, let''s talk about her strength and tie her to the organizing committee. If Mo Feiyan wants to say that the organizing committee cheats because of her, then Mo Feiyan is also cheating. Professor Zhang and Professor Bo looked at each other and nodded their heads. The girl named Gu only had a lot of reactions, and her brain was very flexible. She didn''t have the kind of annoyance when she was pointed out for cheating. And Mo Feiyan''s words are somewhat out of time, disrespectful, and a bit sharp. After all, Gu''s cheating has not been decided yet. If we throw it out like this, it will not be Gu''s only one who will be harmed. The whole organizing committee will be involved. Professor Zhang''s assistant said in his ear: "when Xiao Li went out with the number box just now, it seems that Miss Mo had a few words with him." Professor Zhang''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. He thought of the words that Mo Feiyan had deliberately guided in front of him and Professor Bo. He could not help but have some conjectures. When the list of judges was determined, they knew Mo Feiyan. In fact, in their hearts, they all felt that Mo Feiyan''s ability and ability were not enough to sit on the position of judges. As for the origin of Mo Feiyan, some people have told him, so no matter how low-key Mo Feiyan is, we all know her origin. Professor Zhang nodded his head and said, "OK, now contestant number three can start your speech." I don''t know why, but he is looking forward to Gu Weiyi''s next performance. Chapter 1573 Mo Feiyan''s heart is extremely uncomfortable, but at this time in such an occasion, she also can''t say anything, now can only sit there with a cold face. Su tingxue frowned and said, "there is something wrong with Mo Feiyan''s brain." If there is no problem, why should we say those inappropriate words today? Why is Gu the only one? Gu Weiyi said in English after thanking him: "it''s a great honor for me to stand here today. Continuous life has created the sustainable development of human beings. The wheel of history is forward. In this process, there will be all kinds of twists and turns and evolution. Just like a person''s growth, it takes something to grow up..." "The progress of science and technology will give human beings more space for development, but no matter how the development of science and technology, it is also based on people-oriented...." "At first glance, war can make human beings stagnate, but it can also promote human progress. Just like life, setbacks can make people feel depressed, even lose something, but also make people progress..." She limited the time of her speech to five minutes, put the individual and the whole human together, perfectly put human sustainable development and individual development together. When she talked about these words, the English words she used were not colloquial. Many words were very classical, and many allusions were used in the middle. If she didn''t have a deep understanding of English, it would be impossible to use those allusions. In addition, her pronunciation is standard, her words are accurate, her grammar is almost perfect, her manners are generous, and her voice is beautiful. There were many well-known scholars in the audience. After her speech, there was a burst of warm applause, and others applauded. Professor Zhang and Professor Bo look at each other and nod their heads lightly. Gu Weiyi, with her excellent performance and profound knowledge, doesn''t need to cheat at all! Mo Feiyan''s face became more ugly when she saw this scene. She said those words before Gu''s speech. She wanted to use those words to irritate Gu and make Gu play an abnormal role. After all, she knew that Professor Zhang had gone to the teachers of Imperial University, and Gu only knew that they had suspected that she was cheating. In this case, she felt that as long as she added another fire, she would be confused. Gu only mind a chaos, it is impossible to have normal play. As long as Gu''s performance is abnormal, even if Gu''s cheating is realized, Professor Zhang and Professor Bo will attack, and then Gu''s reputation will be ruined. But what she didn''t expect was that Gu Wei would calm down so far! This psychological quality can be described as powerful and terrible. Mo Feiyan clenched her teeth secretly. Mo Feiyan took a deep breath and was about to speak, but Professor Zhang beat her and said, "Gu, can you tell us why you want to learn English?" Gu Weiyi still replied in English: "it may be funny for some judges. In fact, I learn English because of traditional Chinese medicine." Her words successfully aroused everyone''s interest. Professor Bo asked, "Chinese medicine has been handed down in our country for thousands of years. What does it have to do with learning English?" This is what everyone wants to ask, because we can''t see any connection in it. Chapter 1574 Gu Weiyi replied solemnly: "my family background is not as famous as judge Mo said just now. In fact, I grew up in the countryside. My grandfather is a barefoot doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. His medical skills are not very good, but slightly higher than ordinary barefoot doctors." "My father is not willing to study medicine with my grandfather for some specific reasons. I am the only one in our family willing to study medicine with my grandfather. Therefore, he is very worried about the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine." "Once upon a time, he happened to see a newspaper saying that an entrepreneur in the island country made Xiaochaihu Soup for sale. As a good medicine for colds, it was promoted everywhere, and the sales volume was very good." "He told me angrily at that time that Xiaochaihu Decoction can cure colds, but we all know that colds are also divided into wind cold and wind heat cold. The symptoms of the two colds are completely different, and the drugs used are also completely different. How can one dose of Xiaochaihu Decoction cure all colds? Sure enough, a lot of medical accidents broke out before long. " "At the beginning of the last century, after western medicine entered our country, it made TCM breathless. According to statistics, the number of TCM practitioners in 1928 was 280000. Today, our population has soared at least three times, but the number of TCM practitioners has not increased at all." "My grandfather said that Chinese medicine can also cure serious diseases and emergencies, or can recuperate diseases that can not be cured by western medicine. Why should Chinese medicine be oppressed by western medicine? Why can''t Chinese medicine go to the world? He let me learn English well, sell Chinese medicine to every corner of the world, and let other people in the world know that Chinese medicine belongs to our country When she said this, she won a round of applause again, but she made Mo Feiyan sick. Gu''s words are actually flattering. After the reform and opening up, foreign capital comes in, and the country also hopes that our national enterprises can go to the world! Su tingxue and Miao Bihu also warmly applauded Gu Weiyi. They all know that Gu Weiyi studies Chinese medicine seriously, but they don''t know that there is such a story in the middle. Professor Zhang and Professor Bo both nodded their heads. What she said was not only about national righteousness, but also her persistence and efforts. Professor Zhang asked her, "you said that learning English is to promote Chinese medicine to the outside world. But as far as I know, there is no essential difference between you and the islanders if you have passed the language barrier without knowledge of Chinese medicine." "Professor Zhang is right, so I''m also working hard to learn all aspects of traditional Chinese medicine. Now I know a little bit about traditional Chinese medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and asking. I''m going to make a digression here. Professor Zhang, you should cough every autumn for three months, and it won''t ease until winter. Am I right?" Gu Weiyi asked with a smile. Professor Zhang was a little surprised, but he didn''t nod his head. Professor Bo was aware of Professor Zhang''s problem, but Professor Zhang never told anyone about it, so Gu Weiyi couldn''t know. Professor Bo was also curious about Gu Yiwei, but he knew that the competition time was short, and the digression couldn''t be too long. So he asked Gu Yiwei, "you said that you learn English well to sell traditional Chinese medicine, so what efforts have you made for this?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "when it comes to this matter, I''m a little embarrassed. Because of my age, I haven''t done enough." Chapter 1575 Professor Bo asked: "since so many digressions have been made, I''ll ask again, which step do you take now?" Gu only replied: "up to now, he has only opened a small pharmaceutical factory with the help of his friends." "Considering that there are few people studying traditional Chinese medicine, many pharmaceutical techniques will be lost, so I plan to ask these old pharmacists to pass on the pharmaceutical techniques with the money made by the operation of the pharmaceutical factory, and then establish their own breeding base to ensure the quality of medicinal materials." When Professor Bo heard her say these words, he was not just talking about them, but really had a plan. How can a girl who has a plan for her life and a pursuit for her future cheat? Professor Zhang turned to ask Mo Feiyan, "is there any other question Miss Mo wants to ask?" Mo Feiyan''s face is a little uncomfortable. Professor Zhang would ask her this question at this time, which shows that Professor Zhang has doubts about her. Today, Gu''s performance is absolutely excellent. If she wants to embarrass Gu at this time, she will be beaten in public! So she said with a smile: "Gu''s only classmate is even better than I expected. It really makes me look at him with new eyes." Her face was smiling, but her hands were shaking with anger. Gu only very politely said to her: "thank you!" She knew that with Mo Feiyan''s temperament, she was afraid that she was already angry. She has always known that a lot of small hands in the absolute strength of the front is actually no room to play. She has also been on the way to make herself stronger. She has never been afraid of those who want to harm her. Next is the time for the judges to score. In order to avoid suspicion, Mo Feiyan has to give Gu only a high score, which is called a grievance in her heart. Gu only saw Mo Feiyan so clearly very angry, but also pretended to be very happy, put a generous face, feel a little funny. Are these people not tired when they want to have a good reputation? Gu''s only Division came out quickly, and Mo Feiyan gave her full marks directly. Gu only wanted to laugh at her way of doing this. A scheming girl is a scheming girl. At this time, giving her full marks to show her generosity is nothing more than an affectation. After all, the highest score and the lowest score should be removed when the average score is calculated. This time, Professor Zhang and Professor Bo gave her a high score, because she showed enough level to get that score. After the score statistics, Gu only got a super high score of 9.92, she gave a gift again and retired from the stage. She knows that such a score, if there is no more powerful opponent behind, she will get very good results. When Gu only left, Professor Zhang''s assistant came over, handed him the handwriting identification results and said, "the results come out. The handwriting on the note and the test paper is not the same person." Professor Zhang nodded his head, and he was relieved. If Gu''s only written test result is cheating, he will still expose her. And now the results have clearly proved that Gu only did not cheat, he was also happy, such a smart and excellent girl, if the technique is not correct, it is really terrible. After he was relieved, he felt angry again. Gu only used her ability to prove her excellence. Such an excellent girl was almost destroyed by those villains! Chapter 1576 Professor Zhang thinks of reporting to Gu''s only white magnolia. She has a cold look in her eyes. This girl, who can''t do well in the exam, slanders her classmates in this way. She is too small-minded and vicious! Such a girl, this time must give her a lesson! Gu only back to the lounge, the English teacher and department head are waiting for her, the results in front of them already know, the English teacher gave her a thumbs up: "Gu only, good job!" Gu only said with a smile: "it''s the teacher who teaches well." The English teacher laughs. Although the competition is not over yet, he knows that Gu is sure to win a good prize today. It''s rare that she is so modest after such a good result. He also knows that Professor Zhang and Professor Bo are willing to give Gu only high marks, which shows that they no longer suspect Gu only cheating. At this time, he was also worried about Gu''s injustice. What Bai Yulan did this time was too much. When he got back to school, he would report what happened today and would never tolerate Bai Yulan''s behavior. As a witness, Bai Yulan is waiting in another room in the back, where she has no idea what happened in front of her. Because she has done such a thing, her heart has not been very peaceful. These few hours have been a torment for her, and she can''t leave yet, she can only wait inside. She knew the consequences of doing so today, either completely destroyed Gu only, or completely destroyed herself. Finally, at half-time, Professor Zhang opened the door and came in. As soon as Bai Yulan saw him, she asked, "Professor, has it been found out that Gu is the only one who has done something wrong?" Professor Zhang looked at her, nodded and said, "yes, it has been found out." Because Bai Yulan had a ghost in her heart, she obviously misunderstood Professor Zhang''s meaning. Then she sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Gu Weiwei would do such a thing. Professor, I beg you not to publicize this time, otherwise Gu Weiwei will be ruined all his life." "Why do you want to do that when you know that you might ruin her life?" Professor Zhang asked. Bai Yulan clenched her teeth and replied: "that''s because I think that she''s not good at heart and it''s unfair to other students. I just do it on the side of justice, but I also think that people make mistakes. I ask you to give her another chance." Professor Zhang''s eyes changed a few times: "I''ll ask again, you can tell me carefully, how did Gu only cheat?" Bai Yulan nodded: "I''m sitting behind Gu only, so I can see her answer clearly. When the invigilator turns around, she copies the answer quickly. When the invigilator comes back, she pretends to answer the question seriously." She said this way of cheating, in fact, is the most common practice in school students, there is no skill to speak of. Professor Zhang asked, "how did you get Gu''s only copy?" "As I said before, I found it when she accidentally dropped it on the ground." White Magnolia replied. Professor Zhang continued to ask: "since you found Gu''s cheating in the exam, why didn''t you report her at that time? And now? " Chapter 1577 Professor Zhang asked in this way, in fact, he wanted to give Bai Yulan another chance to take the initiative to explain her mistakes. As long as she could repent, he didn''t want to push her to the end. After all, she didn''t even have 20 years old now. Once this incident started, her life would be ruined. Bai Yulan slightly lowered her head and said: "I wanted to report her at that time, but her alumni and I knew what she did was wrong, but my heart was very tangled. I apologize for my lack of decisiveness." Professor Zhang sighed at her words. When he first heard her say this, he was very angry, so he didn''t think about the details. At this time, after calming down, he found that there were too many loopholes in her words. A person who could report his classmates out of thin air could not be a kind person. She was afraid that the fundamental starting point of her pleading for the only one was not pleading, but her fear. Professor Zhang called out to the door, "come in!" Bai Yulan was stunned for a moment, and then found that Gu only came in with the English teacher and the head of the Department, the teacher who was in charge of invigilating their examination room and a strange man. After Bai Yulan saw them, her face was not very good, but she told herself to calm down, because Professor Zhang, they could not be convicted of the only crime because they believed her one-sided words, and the confrontation between the two sides was also a necessary procedure. As soon as she saw Gu Weiyi, she immediately said, "Gu Weiyi, I really didn''t expect that you would do such a thing! You really let me down Gu only smile: "I never need you to give me any hope, because your hope is black." "I''ve heard what you said to Professor Zhang just now. To tell you the truth, Bai Yulan, I think you are really stupid. Do you really think you can slander me with a note whose handwriting is similar to mine?" White Magnolia said aloud: "I did not slander you, what I said is the truth!" Invigilator teacher stood up and said: "you are doubting my professional integrity and ability. We all have zero tolerance for cheating. So when invigilating today, Mr. Zhu and I have already discussed. When I walk from here, he comes from there. There is no gap between them." Zhu nodded and said: "yes, under our strict invigilation, the state of all candidates is in our eyes, so I clearly see Gu only after getting the test paper in serious answer." "On the contrary, it''s you who have been looking around restlessly, scanning the only one from time to time. Because you have been looking after the only one, I will glance at her answers when I pass by her." "Her hand was spread out all the time and was always on the table. I didn''t see her put her hand into her pocket. The most important thing is that she was wearing a skirt today. Her skirt didn''t have a pocket." When Bai Yulan heard this, she was a little scared and pale. She looked at Professor Zhang and said, "Professor, you have to believe me. Everything I said is true." She pointed to the two invigilators and said, "Gu is the only one with a background. She bought both of them!" The two invigilators looked a little ugly when they heard this: "we haven''t seen Gu before today! I don''t know her at all Chapter 1578 "Who can''t say that!" White Magnolia clenched her teeth and said, "you are being bribed. I see the truth clearly, but you are denying it!" "Don''t make any noise." Professor Zhang said: "Xiao Ye, please show her the handwriting identification results." He added: "this Xiao Ye is my student. He works in the judicial organ. He always works with integrity. I can guarantee that he never met Gu you before I called him here today." Bai Yulan had a bad feeling in her heart. Xiaoye was a man in his thirties, wearing a suit. She looked very serious. "After my identification, the handwriting on these two materials is not the same person," Xiao Ye said, holding the note and Gu''s exam paper "As like as two peas, the two handwriting is very close, and even the small details like the hook are treated almost the same, but from our professional point of view, there are still slight differences," he said. "Gu only habitually pressed down and then raised when he wrote the tick, which can be fully reflected on this paper, and so can this sketch. However, when the tick on the sketch turns over, it will become unnatural because of deliberate imitation, just like this." "There are several other details, so I''m sure this note is not Gu''s only handwriting." Bai Yulan''s face is even paler, she also wants to sophistry, the English teacher has said angrily: "Bai Yulan, I know you and Gu only had an unpleasant thing, but this time you do so is really too disappointing!" Professor Zhang directly announced the result of his handling of the matter: "Gu''s only cheating fact is not tenable. Now it has been proved that she was framed. Bai Yulan is suspected of malicious framing, and her character is extremely poor. All her test scores are invalid, and she will be disqualified from all future English competitions." Although Bai Yulan had thought of such a result before, after hearing Professor Zhang''s words, she still felt that her feet were soft, but her mouth was still hard: "I don''t agree, what I said is true!" Gu only see her appearance, heart is full of disdain, such magnolia is too disappointing, thanks to her before also think magnolia is not bad! She''s quite out of sight. When she gets along with others, she can tolerate other people''s unintentional mistakes, and at the same time, she can give them opportunities to correct themselves. But she doesn''t need to be polite to those who deliberately frame and don''t know how to repent. So she said: "I suggest calling the police about this matter. After all, the answers on the note in Bai Yulan''s hand are all correct, which means that this time the test question is leaked, and this matter must be handed over to the special police." "I also believe that Bai Yulan can''t do this with her ability alone, so I think there are people behind her." Cheng Su Su and Mo Fei Yan want to harm her. Well, she''ll make a big fuss about it, even if they can''t do it! Professor Zhang hesitated a little. After all, if the organizing committee missed the question this time, the nature of the matter would be quite bad, and this competition would also be questioned. He was also sensitive to the fact that it was not a simple thing, and that there were other things behind it. Just as an educator, he has zero tolerance for such things! Chapter 1579 So Professor Zhang nodded with a cold face and said, "well, call the police. I''d like to see where this case came from!" White Magnolia''s face became extremely ugly. If we really want to investigate this matter, I''m afraid it will involve a lot. Gu Weiyi looked at her and said, "if I were you, I would tell you all this truthfully. Bai Yulan, if the other party is all tied up in your head, you will be in prison." Although in this era, there is no relevant legislation for cheating, and the way to deal with it is to rely on the internal investigation of relevant institutions. However, this competition is nationwide and has a great impact, and there are also dirty and slandering behaviors. If we really want to investigate, it will be a big deal, and the relevant personnel involved in the case also need to bear the corresponding legal responsibility. White magnolia can no longer bear the pressure, said: "I said, I said all! This matter has nothing to do with me. It''s all Cheng Su Su''s idea! " Professor Zhang and others don''t know who Cheng Su Su is, but the English teacher and the head of the Department still know. Gu''s only corner of his mouth is slightly hooked: "it''s really her!" Bai Yulan then said: "it''s not my intention to frame Gu only. I admit that I hate Gu only, but I really didn''t want to hurt her like this!" "It was Cheng Su Su who came to me and threatened me with my uncle''s business, saying that if I didn''t help her destroy Gu Wei this time, she would let my family die!" Professor Zhang''s brow wrinkled even more severely. He felt that the things inside were more complicated than he thought. After all, he couldn''t help asking: "who is Cheng Su Su?" Gu only replied, "it''s my father''s adopted daughter." Professor Zhang thought about the identity of her biological father for a moment, and then his eyes were surprised. He is a smart man. After understanding the identities of Gu Youyi and Cheng Susu, he will understand the whole story of this matter. Although he didn''t know the specific situation of the Cheng family, he felt that the girl named Cheng Su Su Su was not generally vicious. Her adoptive father raised her, but she wanted to harm her adoptive father''s own daughter. Today, Gu is also the only one who excels in supporting the scene, controlling the whole situation and proving himself with his own ability. If Gu''s psychological quality is a little poor, or his ability is a little poor, I''m afraid that when this hat is put on, she won''t lift it, and then it will be completely destroyed, and he will become an accomplice. Professor Zhang felt afraid when he thought of this. The staff came to destroy him and went back to continue the selection. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I support you to report the case. This is my phone. If you have anything I need to cooperate with, I will tell you the truth." He gave Gu Weiyi a note. Gu Weiyi took it and said seriously, "thank you, Professor Zhang. If you and Professor Bo hadn''t taken good care of the students and decided to make a decision after finding out, I''m afraid they would have been destroyed." Professor Zhang zhengse said: "I just did what an educator should do. I apologize for my previous doubts about you." He said to Gu only gently Yiyi, and then turned away. Gu Weiyi has great admiration for Professor Zhang''s way of doing things. Right is right, wrong is wrong. Even if he is a well-known education expert in China, even if she is just an ordinary student, her attitude from the beginning is just. Chapter 1580 After Gu only reported the case, the case was transferred to the public security organ for investigation. Gu only, Bai Yulan and other relevant people went to the police station to make a record. Because the English teacher and the head of the Department are the teachers who lead the team. At this time, the students from DIDU University who have entered the second round of the final have not yet started the competition. Those who have not entered the final are still watching the program on the spot. They need a teacher to sit down. Finally, the head of the Department stays. Cheng Su Su did not enter the finals, so she was not qualified to watch the program in the studio inside. She was waiting outside. When she saw the police car coming in, her eyes showed a little smile. She thinks Gu can''t escape this time. After all, her arrangement is perfect this time. Gu will be finished this time! The police car soon came out, and then stopped directly in front of Cheng Su Su. A policeman got out of the car and showed her his certificate and said, "Miss Cheng Su Su? You are suspected of stealing test papers. Please come back with us to assist in the investigation. " Hearing this, Cheng Su Su was surprised and said, "are you mistaken?" "No mistake." The police looked at her and said, "according to Bai Yulan''s identification, you have a certain relationship with this matter. Of course, we will find out this matter and return your innocence." As soon as Cheng Su Su heard Bai Yulan''s name, she knew that the police should have some evidence. Her face turned pale. She scolded Bai Yulan in her heart. She was such a fool that she couldn''t do it well! But she knew that if she really entered the police station today, it might bring a series of bad effects, so she raised her chin slightly and said, "if you don''t have evidence, I won''t go to the police station with you, and do you know who my father is? He''s minister Cheng! " Gu Weiyi put his head out of the police car and said, "I know your father is minister Cheng, but I personally think what you do now will only discredit and shame him." Cheng Su Su always throws out the relationship behind her. Gu Wei is tired of listening to it. There is nothing new about it. It seems that without Cheng Jinmo, Cheng Su Su is no longer Cheng Su Su. As soon as Cheng Su Su saw Gu Youyi, the pride and pride on her face disappeared. Because Gu Weiyi is Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter, and she is just an adopted daughter! Cheng Su Su looked at Gu Wei Yi and said, "Gu Wei Yi, what do you want to do?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Cheng Su Su, this is a bit strange. What do you mean? What do I want to do? I should have asked you about this. Let''s go to the police station and make it clear that you threatened magnolia to harm me. " "This time, I just let minister Cheng see what kind of daughter he holds in his hand." Cheng Su Su''s face is a little ugly, and at this time the police came over, she knew that at this time she which fruit hide, that can only prove her guilty. How can she show Gu''s guilty side when she hates Gu''s guts and doesn''t lose to others? So she raised her chin again and said, "OK, let''s go to the police station and make it clear so that Dad can see how you cheat." Gu only turned to ask Bai Yulan: "Hey, do I cheat?" White Magnolia at this time the mood is bad to the extreme, also afraid to the extreme, at this time low head does not speak. Seeing the appearance of Magnolia, Cheng Su Su said coldly, "Magnolia, you''d better think about some words before you speak!" Chapter 1581 In fact, Bai Yulan hates Cheng Su Su to the bone. She knows that she could have made friends with Gu Wei Yi, because Cheng Su Su''s instigation made her and Gu Wei Yi become enemies. This time, she didn''t want to hurt Gu. It was Cheng Su Su who forced her to do it. She knew clearly that she had offended Cheng Su Su completely when it came to light. Up to now, not to mention helping her family, I''m afraid it will hurt her family! Because of this, she is likely to be expelled from Imperial University, and her life will leave a permanent stain! In a way, her whole life has been ruined by Cheng Su Su! Her anger soared in her heart. She got up and rushed to Cheng Su Su. She bit Cheng Su Su''s ear and said vaguely, "it''s all you! You''re the one who did this to me. Cheng Su Su, I''m going to kill you! " She has handcuffs on her hand, so it''s not convenient for her to move. She knows that this is her only chance to retaliate against Cheng Su Su. When she gets to the police station, she and Cheng Su Su Su will be interrogated separately. So the first thing she used was her mouth to call Cheng Su Su. Her handcuffed hands were not idle, so she directly pinched Cheng Su Su''s neck. If she can, she really wants to kill Cheng Su Su! Gu didn''t expect that Magnolia would explode at this time. She sighed in her heart. From her point of view can clearly see Magnolia eyes have strong hatred, can also see the collapse of her eyes. Gu didn''t stop Bai Yulan because she thought Cheng Su Su deserved it. Cheng Su Su''s Magnolia pinches out of breath. At the same time, there is a sharp pain in her ear. She screams out and wants to push Magnolia away. But magnolia is determined to work hard with her. How can she push it away at this time. The police in the car also wanted to separate the two people and reached out to pull magnolia, but Magnolia refused to let go. Finally, the police couldn''t help but give Bai Yulan a knife at the back of her neck, which knocked her unconscious. Cheng Su Su felt that Bai Yulan was relieved and pushed her away. Bai Yulan had bitten off half of her ear. She reached out and touched the blood in her hand. She was so scared that she burst into tears. When the police saw this scene, they also felt headache, so they had to first pull them back to the police station, and then send someone to take Cheng Su Su to the hospital. Gu, the only victim of this case, said that he could give evidence at any time after recording his confession in the police station. When she came out of the police station, she just saw the police bring Cheng Su Su from the hospital. Cheng Su Su was not seriously injured this time. After all, she only hurt her ears, but because she hurt her ears, her condition was more serious. She was almost disfigured because she lost half of her ears. At this time, she saw Gu Yiwei gnashing her teeth. She just wanted to come up and bite off Gu Yiwei''s ear. Gu only saw her appearance, but he just gave a smile: "Cheng Su Su, it''s still that sentence, harm others first! Any act of being smart and self righteous is vulnerable to the truth. " Cheng Su Su glared at her and said, "Gu only, don''t be proud. This time things are not over!" Gu Weiyi said seriously, "OK, I''ll wait. I''d like to see what you''ll get this time. Will minister Cheng continue to spoil you after he knows your true colors?" Chapter 1582 Gu''s only remark is about Cheng Su Su Su''s weakness. If this matter really goes to Cheng Jinmo, the consequences will be unimaginable. So she went to the police station and said, "I''ve been wronged. Don''t go to my father! So that he won''t worry! " It''s just that she can''t control this matter at all, because it''s impossible to recover Cheng Su Su''s bitten ear, and this time she can''t deal with it without any trace. Cheng Su Su also knows this. She needs to find the most appropriate way to let Cheng Jinmo know about it. Then she says, "it''s Magnolia. She''s setting me up! I had a knot with her. She slandered Gu. When she was found cheating, she put everything on me. She wanted to hurt me Even if she didn''t admit it, she didn''t change much about the whole thing. She really belittles the ability of the police who handle the case. No matter whether she admits it or not, or whether she pushes everything onto Bai Yulan, they can find some clues, and then go down to find out, the truth of the matter can be basically restored. It''s not difficult for the police to find out what happened between her and Bai Yulan. The English teacher is at the police station. He can immediately prove that Cheng Su Su and Bai Yulan have no relationship at school. At least he hasn''t heard of it. On the contrary, Cheng Su Su Su and Bai Yu Lan had a bad time with Gu Wei Yi. It was not known to all in school, but it was almost the same. Gu only did not take charge of the follow-up investigation. She knew that it would be better for professionals to do such things. She believed in the ability of the people''s police. She feels that she can''t allow Cheng Su Su to make trouble like this any more, because now Cheng Su Su Su is more crazy than she expected, and has joined hands with Mo Feiyan. This time, listen to Mo Feiyan''s tone, the sign is not only for her. Although she doesn''t like Cheng Jinmo, she still sympathizes with him on this matter. She is blind to that. Although he deserves it, she still thinks it''s better to tell him what to tell him, at least let him be prepared. As for whether he will believe her or not, it is not in her consideration. Anyway, she only does what she thinks is right. So she dialed Cheng''s phone, because at this time, Cheng Jinmo should have gone home. The nanny answered the phone and then transferred it to Cheng Jinmo. He was surprised to hear Gu''s voice and asked her, "what''s the matter? Can I help you? " He wanted to ask Gu Weiyi to come home for dinner, but Gu Weiyi''s hostility to him was quite obvious, and he didn''t want to be close to him at all. At this time, she called and something must have happened. Gu''s only voice sounded very calm on the phone: "minister Cheng, today Cheng Su Su Su asked someone to harm me. He said that I cheated in the English competition and got the answer of this final. Now the police station has put the case on file, and they will check it carefully." "According to my understanding of Cheng Su Su, she should be looking for answers outside under your signboard. Personally, I think it will have a certain impact on you, because after all, Cheng Su Su Su is your lifeblood. You can do anything for her, so those people may think that what Cheng Su Su Su means is what you mean." Chapter 1583 After a pause, Gu continued: "in the end, it''s just my guess. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Then how you deal with it has nothing to do with me. Goodbye!" She just hung up. Cheng Jinmo''s face changed when he heard these words. He was in a high position and immediately heard something unusual from Gu''s words. Although students cheating is not a big deal, cheating in the National English competition is a big deal! The most important thing is that the focus of this matter is Cheng Su Su Su''s answer in his name, and then blame Gu only! Cheng Jinmo after this period of time to Gu only and Cheng Su Su two people''s careful observation, he thinks Gu only said this kind of words is probably true! And Cheng Su Su is really possible to do such a thing! If this is true, it will cause a big fluctuation, which will have an impact on the whole Cheng family. Now he only hopes that Cheng Su Su will not be so willful. This is a misunderstanding! But in any case, he needs to deal with it immediately and figure out what''s going on. He reached for his forehead and sighed a long time. Although he knew that Cheng Su Su had behaved somewhat perversely before, he felt that she was essentially kind-hearted. She knew how to do things in a proper way, and could not do whatever she had said before. It is only recently that he has regained some sense in dealing with Cheng Su Su and is willing to look at her with a fair eye that he finds that his daughter is indeed different from what he expected. It was because of this period of reflection that he felt that his attitude towards Gu Weiyi was really not good, and there were many misunderstandings about Gu Weiyi, so he wanted to be close to Gu Weiyi. Just Gu only in front of him is a thorn lewd, simply do not give him the opportunity to close, every time we meet to keep a distance, admit that the two people have blood relations, but do not admit that there will be any kinship between the two people. Cheng Jinmo picked up the phone and wanted to tell Mr. Cheng something about it. Halfway through the phone, he pressed it again. He wanted to give Mr. Cheng his admonition before he started. He also thought of his doting on Cheng Su Su Su. He felt that it was only one side of the story and didn''t disturb him. Cheng Jinmo has his own network. It''s very easy for him to find out about it. After a few phone calls, his face becomes a little ugly. Whether he is willing to admit it or not, his favorite daughter has finally done something to disappoint him. At this time, he didn''t even have time to be angry and angry, so he needed to deal with this matter at the first time and minimize the impact of this matter. Gu only after calling Cheng Jinmo doesn''t care about it, because for him, how the Cheng family will deal with it has nothing to do with her, and how the Cheng family will be affected by it has nothing to do with her. So after calling, she went back to the waiting room of the studio. At this time, the second round of the competition is coming to an end, 28 of the 30 contestants have finished their speeches, and now the 29th is on stage. When Gu Weiyi came back, two students from DIDU University who entered the third round surrounded him and said, "Gu Yiwei, you have the highest score so far. You are likely to get the first place in this competition." Chapter 1584 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "there are still two candidates who haven''t finished the exam. It''s a little early to say that. By the way, how did you play?" In fact, the overall level of the students who can reach this stage will not differ too much. What they test is more about their on-site play and the application of all comprehensive knowledge. The two students said with a smile: "careless, and your score is much worse." One of the two scored 97.22 and the other 98.35. Overall, the score is not low, but slightly worse than Gu''s. Both of them were older than Gu only, and they got worse than her in the exam, but they could not afford to envy her. After all, when they were in school, although they were not in a grade or a department, they heard that there was a fierce man in the Chinese department who could almost get full marks in every exam. They can also be regarded as learning tyrants, but they are a little inferior to Gu''s only learning God. They don''t think so. Gu only after listening to them finish a smile, see their eyes clear, with a smile, understand that they are really happy for her. At this time, the 29th candidate''s score also came out, 97.03 points. Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrows. If the last candidate didn''t get a high score, then she might get the first place in this competition. Coincidentally, the last candidate was a student from a famous school in the south. The score in the first round of the final was the highest, but he was the last one in the draw at that time. That is a very energetic boy, he stood on the platform full of confidence, the performance is also commendable. The two students of Imperial University are more nervous than Gu only, staring at the movement in front. Gu only see two people''s appearance, smile, heart is full of warmth. Bai Yulan''s troubles are big. These two students must know something about it, but they believe in her strength and only care about her achievements. They didn''t ask about anything else. In the Imperial University, there are people like Cheng Su Su and Bai Yu Lan who want to harm her. At the same time, there are people like these two students who care about her. Everyone has his own selfish heart. There is nothing wrong with this. What''s wrong is that some people use their own selfish heart to harm others. This is not in the scope of Gu''s only acceptance. The score of the 30th candidate came out soon, 99.11, a little lower than Gu Weiyi. Gu only has some shame. If she was not stigmatized by Bai Yulan at the beginning, and then provoked by Mo Feiyan, it would be very difficult for her to play supernormal. What''s more, it would be impossible for her to express her ideal in front of so many people, and she would not get such a high score. She also has to thank them, in the way of life, let people grow up is always frustration. Although it is controversial for Gu to set up a pharmaceutical factory as a student in school, for example, students should study hard in school, and entrepreneurship is still reserved until graduation. But this matter is in line with the trend of the times in essence. College students represent the best group of young people in the whole country. Such people should contribute to the country. How about starting a business? What''s more, when they start a business, they don''t give up their study at all. The winner of each semester''s special award semester, the first in the grade, is so good at English. Why can''t they start a business? Chapter 1585 When the host announced the final result, Gu only won the first prize without suspense. This time, the award system is one special prize, three first prizes and six second prizes. The rest are all third prizes. Gu Weiyi stands on the podium to receive the prize. Su tingxue and Miao Bihu both stand up and applaud for her. This time, the total time before and after the second round was more than six hours. Both of them had long been sitting in pain, but they were not willing to go. They had to wait for the final result here. In fact, Su tingxue is the only one who has this obsession. Miao Bihu is embarrassed to go first. But this time, Miao Bihu watched Gu Weiyi win the special prize with her own strength. She also had a sense of pride in her heart. She no longer likes Gu only, also must admit Gu only outstanding. This time, Miao Bihu praised from the bottom of his heart: "Premier Su, the only one is really excellent!" Su tingxue was too lazy to be modest this time. She said with a smile, "I think so too. My daughter is the best in the world!" Her temperament is not publicity, at this time in the heart happy, these words also have no pressure, after all, so many people, Gu only got the first! How can she boast about her daughter? You have the ability to let your children also take the first place to try! But she forgot that when Cheng Shuian joined the army, she won the first place in the national contest with her own efforts. At that time, she only said, "it''s not bad, but there is still room for improvement." Anyway, she will never admit that she spoils her daughter more than her son. Cheng Shutang would cry if he knew about it! Cheng Su Su is Mo''s favorite, and Su tingxue''s favorite is Gu only. He will doubt whether he is their own! After receiving the prize, the competition is over. Just because of the game and what happened did not end, there are aftershocks. Mo Feiyan called her second uncle at half-time and told her what happened today to deal with it. Her second uncle is also a political expert. As soon as he receives her news, he immediately starts to prepare. After all, this is a great opportunity for him. When receiving the final prize, the contestants should shake hands with the judges to show their gratitude. Gu was the only one who won the first place, so she took the lead. She thanked Professor Zhang, Professor Bo and several other judges one by one. Mo Feiyan is the last one among all the judges, so Gu only shook hands with her at the end. She said with a smile, "judge Mo, thank you so much today. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have achieved such good results." Her words were not very loud. At this time, there was some noise in the whole studio, and only Mo Feiyan could hear her voice. Mo Feiyan looked at her and said: "you''re welcome. I underestimated you. Gu only, you don''t have to be too proud. It''s just a small competition, but our identities are very different now. I''m a judge and you''re a player." Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "I also know that there is a gap between me and you. I also know that this is only a small competition, but what about that? Have you ever won the first prize in this competition when you were a student? " Mo Feiyan was angry when Gu only asked her. Gu only asked her thoroughly, but she didn''t know how to answer. Chapter 1586 This English competition has been held in China for several years. Mo Feiyan''s University was studying abroad, but when he was in high school, he took part in this competition because of his interest, but he didn''t even enter the final! She put down her displeasure and said with a smile: "it''s said that the first place is useless. Don''t you want to sell Chinese medicine abroad? I''d love to see what you can do Gu only said with a smile: "I dare not let you down!" Mo Feiyan looked at her steadily. Her eyes were not as gentle as before, but full of sharp, but her face still maintained her usual smile: "good, then I''ll watch!" Gu Weiyi also said with a smile: "good!" Next to a judge said with a smile: "judge Mo and Gu seem to be very congenial, or stand together to take a picture?" "Good!" Mo Feiyan said first: "Gu classmate, stand beside me!" Gu Weiyi smiles and takes her hand. The photographer presses the shutter and takes a picture for them. In that photo, Gu only holds Mo Feiyan''s hand, and both of them seem to be very happy. As for the sharp edge in the middle, as well as the contest hidden in their hearts, they are not known. Gu only out of the studio, see Su tingxue and Miao Bihu waiting for her at the door, she smiles to embrace Su tingxue asked: "Mom, I am not good today?" Su tingxue said with a smile, "it''s great. Let''s go. Mom will bring you to dinner!" Gu only cheered. Miao Bihu looked at the mother and daughter laughing happily, getting along very well with each other, she was inexplicably envious. When she married Ning Beichuan, she actually wanted to have a son and a daughter, but when she gave birth to Ning Yiqing, she had a difficult labor and hurt her body, so she couldn''t regenerate. Therefore, she was quite sorry. She had heard that her daughter was her mother''s little cotton padded jacket before, but she didn''t have one. Ning Yiqing was a cold and quiet girl. She didn''t act coquettishly in her arms since she was a child, and it was hard to say a few words to her one year later. The most important thing is that Su tingxue and Gu Yiwei are cold and hard people in her heart, but at this time, they are all smiling and gentle. Gu only turned to Miao Bihu and said, "aunt Miao, I''m glad you can come to see my game. It''s getting late now. Let''s have a meal together." Su tingxue also said: "today your aunt Miao has been praising you. This meal must be eaten together." Miao Bihu agreed with a smile. It''s already eight o''clock in the evening. Many hotels are closed. There are not many places to choose from. The last three people went to the Imperial Hotel. The consumption of DIDU hotel is not low, but none of the three people are short of money. Today, they are so happy that no one will care about the price of vegetables. The speed of serving food in the restaurant is very fast. After the three people ordered a good order, several cold dishes were delivered to the table first. Three people are a little hungry, at this time no one with who polite, directly open to eat. When the food was almost ready, Miao Bihu asked Gu Weiyi, "did you know Mo Feiyan before?" "I''ve seen it a few times." Gu only doesn''t know that Miao Bihu once regarded Mo Feiyan as a candidate for her future daughter-in-law. Even if she knows, she won''t take it to heart, because she knows what kind of person Miao Bihu is. She just said: "I don''t talk to her very well, and we had a little conflict before, so she would talk like that today." Chapter 1587 Su tingxue didn''t know about it, and immediately asked, "did she bully you? What''s your loss? " "Not really!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if she really bullied me before, today she won''t ruin me in front of so many people''s interview plans, so mom, don''t worry, I didn''t suffer." This is really my mother. After she said something about her relationship with Mo Feiyan, she didn''t ask what it was. First, she asked if she had suffered any losses. She deeply felt that her mother was also a protector. After hearing this, Su was relieved: "the children of Mo''s family, except the third child, are more generous. The others are smaller than each other. They usually have a smiling face. In fact, they are all smiling tigers." Gu only thinks Su tingxue''s summary is in place, so he smiles at the moment. Miao Bihu is also aware of what the Mo family has done over the years, and Ning Beichuan occasionally says a few words at home. When she heard Su tingxue''s words, she didn''t say anything. She just thought about who is more suitable to be her daughter-in-law, Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiwei. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in fact, these are nothing, and things tonight are far more than that." "Is there anything else that happened?" Su tingxue asked curiously. Gu Wei nodded his head and said carefully about Cheng Su Su''s threat to Bai Yulan to slander her for cheating: "I think Mo Feiyan should also be involved in this matter, otherwise she would not do it in her nature." Hearing this, Su became angry: "Cheng Su Su Su has not given up. This can''t be settled like this!" She doesn''t get angry under normal circumstances. She is really distressed at this time. Outside, she and Miao Bihu only see Gu''s confrontation with Mo Feiyan, but they don''t know what''s behind it. Once Gu''s cheating is confirmed, Gu''s reputation of cheating will be deducted all his life, and he will be criticized everywhere. Su tingxue is so angry at the thought of this that she feels that Cheng Su Su''s attitude is not right and that she is a white eyed wolf. However, Cheng Jinmo never believes her judgment and tries to protect Cheng Su Su. Now that Cheng Su Su has made such a big mess, she wants to see how Cheng Jinmo will end up and how to calm down this matter! Gu Weiyi took her hand and said, "Mom, of course it won''t be over. I called minister Cheng today. Personally, I think it''s more appropriate for him to deal with this matter." After thinking about it, Su tingxue thinks that her practice is right. Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Susu so much that it''s time for him to bear the consequences. She said in a deep voice, "well, I hope he''ll wake up this time." After she finished, she thought of another thing and said, "I can ignore the contradictions between Cheng Su Su and you before. I can regard them as her jealousy, but this time she does something like this, I can''t ignore them." "No matter how Cheng Jinmo deals with it this time, my position and attitude should be taken out, so that she doesn''t think my daughter is easy to bully!" Since the divorce of Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo, the Su family and the Cheng family are two independent individuals. Cheng Susu is the daughter of the Cheng family, while Gu Weiyi is the daughter of the Su family. Now the Cheng family''s dishonest daughter bullies her daughter''s head, and it can''t be tolerated! Chapter 1588 Gu only knows Su tingxue''s mind, and says with a smile: "good." Gu''s heart was warm at this time. Although she felt that she had the ability to deal with this matter, her mother wanted to protect her calf. This kind of feeling was really not so good. Miao Bihu was a little sad when she heard that she had been optimistic about Cheng Su Su before. She matched Cheng Su Su Su with Ning Yiqing. After the Cheng family broke out that Cheng Su Su Su was not their own daughter, she stopped thinking about it. Now she thinks that the original method is very correct. With Cheng Su Su''s quality, she can never enter the Ning family! She sighed: "I didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su could do such a thing." She may not have noticed it herself. She has no doubt about what Gu only said today. It''s not normal for her who can pick out bones no matter what Gu only does. In her subconscious, she actually recognized Gu''s excellence and pride, and felt that there was no need to discredit anyone with Gu''s mind. Gu only slightly surprised to hear her words. After all, she knew what Miao Bihu meant to Cheng Su Su before. She was also worried that Miao Bihu would speak for Cheng Su indiscriminately. Gu only thinks that her future mother-in-law may not be easy to get along with, and there are many things she does not approve of in her temperament, but in essence, she is not really confused, and there is room for rescue. So she said seriously, "thank you for your trust." Miao Bihu was stunned when she heard Gu Weiyi''s words. She felt a little uncomfortable. After all, the fight she had with Gu Weiyi was because of Cheng Su Su Su. At that time, she was protecting Cheng Su Su. Miao Bihu coughed softly and said, "what''s the point of thanks? I''ve always been right about things and wrong about people." Gu Weiyi chuckled and didn''t speak. Her expectant mother-in-law seemed to have been wrong with people before, right? Is this a change of opinion? She thinks it''s a good thing. The three separate after dinner. Su tingxue takes Gu Wei back to Su''s home for a simple reason. Gu Wei hasn''t been home for a long time. It''s hard to see him. Of course, he has to go home first. When they go home, Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang are still awake. Although Gu Weiyi doesn''t often go back to Su''s home because of many things, he often calls her elders to talk about what happened to her recently, so they all know about Gu''s participation in the English competition. At this time, they are very happy to hear that Gu Weiyi won the first place, but Su tingxue tells us that Gu was framed by Cheng Su Su. Su Zheng frowned as soon as he heard this, but Zeng Yifang scolded: "Cheng Su Su Su has a black heart and rotten lung. Although we only don''t care about the identity of Miss Cheng, she''s taken away by all means!" "What a big face it is to take away the only one in our family!" Gu Weiyi smiles and doesn''t answer. It''s really nice for so many people to stand on her side! Zeng Yifang said: "I see that Cheng Jinmo is the fool who spoils her like this. This time, he is so stupid that he cooperates with his opponent and gives a handle to the Mo family. It''s better for the Mo family to take the position of Cheng Jinmo''s minister and let him grow up!" Chapter 1589 Gu only praised the old lady''s thoroughness in her heart. She didn''t say much, but the old lady could see these things clearly. Su tingxue said: "I have just told the only one that we Su family have to deal with this. If we don''t make a statement this time, those people in the capital of the emperor are afraid that we Su family are easy to bully. All kinds of dogs and cats will jump out and bite us." Su zhenglue pondered and said, "we must take care of this matter!" Gu only understood why Su tingxue had to bring her back to Su''s home today. This is the rhythm of finding Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang to help her out! After thinking about it, Su Zheng said, "although I have a lot of opinions about Cheng Jinmo''s practice, those people in the Mo family are not good birds. If Cheng Jinmo changes his position because of this, it''s still the Mo family who takes advantage." "Compared with Cheng Jinmo, those talents of the Mo family are really spoiled. They really want to squeeze Cheng Jinmo down. They are afraid that they will die." "The most important thing is that the only one said just now that Mo Feiyan was involved in this incident. I even suspect that she encouraged that fool Cheng Su Su to do so. Cheng Su Su Su was pawned, and I''m afraid she''s still complacent." Gu''s eyes brighten when he hears Su Zheng''s words. He is undoubtedly the most transparent one among the Su family. The people of the Su family disdain fighting, but it doesn''t mean they can''t see the facts clearly. This is probably the fundamental reason why the Su family can stand up in the imperial capital. So she said, "it''s up to my grandfather." Su Zheng laughed and then called: "with Cheng Jinmo''s fondness for Cheng Su Su and his love for face, he will definitely want to solve this problem by himself. His solution must be to suppress it, so he won''t tell Lao Cheng about it." "But with Mo''s family, it can''t be suppressed. He''s confused, but Lao Cheng is good at it. I have to tell Lao Cheng about it and let him deal with it. I can''t let Mo take advantage of it." Then he picked up the phone and dialed it for Mr. Cheng. Gu only deeply felt that Su Zheng was very clear about Cheng''s father and son''s temperament, and he was afraid to guess Cheng Jinmo''s idea. Cheng Jinmo''s ability alone can''t suppress this matter. Gu Weiyi doesn''t like Cheng Jinmo, but he doesn''t want Mo''s family to take advantage of him, so Su Zheng''s practice is undoubtedly the most correct. Su Zheng didn''t beat around the bush when he dialed the phone. He just said what happened today. At the end of the day, he said, "I know Cheng Su Su Su has feelings when she is raised by the Cheng family. You don''t care about the blood relationship. I admire her very much." "But I''m afraid that what you raised is a white eyed wolf. In the end, your Cheng family was destroyed in her hands. By the way, I''ll tell you the good news. This time, Cheng Su Su Su failed to harm the only one in my family. She won the first sentence of the National College English competition with her real ability and practical learning." Gu only heard this sentence and her mouth twitched. She heard the meaning of de Se from Su Zheng''s voice. He said that he was the only one in our family. That was to tell Mr. Cheng that she had nothing to do with the Cheng family. Because of this sentence, Su Zheng''s phone call is no longer to report to Mr. Cheng, and it also means to initiate a crime. She felt that she had learned something from Su Zheng today. He was absolutely smart. He didn''t need to talk too much. Up to now, smart people could understand the meaning of the words. Chapter 1590 As Gu only expected, Mr. Cheng could not refute anything Su Zheng said, because he knew that Cheng Jinmo had made a mistake in Gu only and Cheng Su Su''s choice, and this time Cheng Su Su Su Su''s behavior could be described as extremely stupid. In the past, he could let Cheng Su Su Su stay in the Cheng family, but after this, he would not let Cheng Su Su stay in the Cheng family again! He scolds Cheng Jinmo for being a fool in his heart, but thanks Su Zheng from his heart for telling him about it. After he hung up the phone, he immediately called Cheng Jinmo. As soon as Cheng Jinmo received the call, he was scolded by him, and then asked, "who gave Cheng Susu the answer? Did you find it?" Cheng Jinmo was so scolded by Mr. Cheng that he didn''t dare to defend himself. Although he didn''t do anything this time, he planted the fruit. And when he was dealing with this matter today, he found that the resistance was much greater than he thought. When he was about to tell Mr. Cheng about it, he received a call from Mr. Cheng. He hastily replied: "it has been found out, but that person seems to have something to do with the Mo family." "I knew that would happen." Mr. Cheng was not surprised by the result. He said coldly, "the daughter you taught! More than vicious, but a long pig head! Your mind is full of shit, and you don''t know anything about her! " Cheng Jinmo was scolded so bloody that he didn''t dare to say anything more. He just worried and asked, "Dad, how do we deal with this?" "Take care of the harm you raise yourself!" Mr. Cheng said angrily. Cheng Jinmo said softly, "Dad, I''m very sad about this time. I know I did wrong, but now, we still have to deal with it first." After a moment''s silence, Mr. Cheng asked him, "what''s the situation over there now?" "She stayed in the police station. It is said that the student named Bai Yulan bit off half of her ear." Cheng Jinmo replied. Mr. Cheng immediately scolded: "do you have a brain? I asked if she was stupid enough to say that you ordered her to cheat? Who cares if she''s bitten off? " He didn''t have a deep feeling with Cheng Su Su. After knowing that Cheng Su Su was not the blood of the Cheng family, it was even lighter. At this time, after knowing what Cheng Su Su had done, the previous feeling had been exhausted. The most important thing is that he was born into Cheng Jinmo. At this time, he didn''t pay attention to the key points. Instead, he paid attention to the anger of those unimportant things. He could hear that Cheng Jinmo was still concerned about Cheng Su Su. So he went on: "you have been separated by Cheng Su Su now. Do you want to be ruined by her?" Cheng Jinmo was shocked by Mr. Cheng''s question. He is disappointed with Cheng Su Su, but in his heart, he still regards her as his baby daughter. At this time, he also asked himself in his heart, will it really come to that step? He only thought about it for a moment, and then he thought that it was really possible. Cheng Su Su Su could make such a mess for him this time, and then he could make a bigger mess in the future. His brain suddenly sobered up, asked Mr. Cheng: "I know, I''ll deal with it now, but Dad, how do we deal with Su Su this time?" Chapter 1591 Mr. Cheng said coldly, "last time you protected Cheng Su Su Su at my birthday party and drove away my granddaughter, I also recognized it. I didn''t ask about it afterwards. But if you still keep Cheng Su Su Su Su this time, we will break the relationship between father and son." "Dad Cheng Jinmo exclaimed, "this is not so serious, is it?" "Why is it not so serious?" Mr. Cheng said coldly: "you know that Cheng Su Su Su has made you divorce tingxue. She is like an enemy to your daughter, and her son is not close to you. You also know that she has done a lot of things to disgrace our Cheng family, and you still keep her to hurt you. That''s your stupidity!" "How can my son be so stupid? Even without you, I still have two sons! I won''t be beaten in the face when others talk about your stupid things in the future! " Cheng Jinmo felt extremely embarrassed. Mr. Cheng said, "by the way, your daughter won the first place in the National College English competition. You can see for yourself the gap between your adopted daughter and your own daughter!" Because that competition is not live broadcast, it will be broadcast only after recording. Gu Wei didn''t mention her achievements when he called. Not many people knew about it, and no one came to tell him, so he didn''t know at all! At this time, his mood was extremely complicated, mixed with some remorse, but he knew that he had to deal with the matter at this stage. Mr. Cheng said on the other end of the phone, "I''ve given you a way. What should you do in the back? Think about it for yourself." He finished and hung up the phone, Cheng Jinmo listening to the phone''s blind tone in a daze. He stood there stupidly. The way Mr. Cheng said was to let him choose by himself, either sever the father son relationship with Mr. Cheng or sever the father daughter relationship with Cheng Su Su. Cheng Jinmo put down the phone after a long time. He knew that there was not much time for him to hesitate about this matter, because the Mo family was still staring there. Soon there would be action. If he reacted slowly, he would be more passive! At this time, Cheng Su Su, who is in the police station, finds it hard. She also knows that the direction of this time has changed greatly after Mo Feiyan''s deliberate guidance. After Gu only proved his ability, the focus of this matter became how the English test questions were leaked. And when she does these things, she is playing the sign of Cheng Jinmo. Even if she is not sensitive, she knows that this time things are bigger than she expected, and it will bring great influence. No matter how stupid she is, she knows that it can''t be further expanded. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble. What''s more, she''s not stupid. So no matter what the police asked, she insisted that this matter had nothing to do with her. It was Bai Yulan who framed her. After all, Bai''s family had some ability in the imperial capital. If we had to do this kind of thing, we could do it. She thought that she could suppress it by doing so, but she had a bad feeling in her heart, and she was very uneasy all the time. At dawn the next day, she couldn''t help telling the police that she wanted to call Cheng Jinmo. The police thought for a moment and agreed to her request. The phone was soon connected. She cried on the phone: "Dad, someone wants to hurt me!" Her voice is delicate and aggrieved, even across the telephone line, can still easily poke people''s weakness. Chapter 1592 Cheng Jinmo heard Cheng Su Su''s aggrieved voice on the other end of the phone and gently closed his eyes. If it was in the past, when she cried, he would be distressed. But now, after knowing the cause and effect of the incident, his heart was desolate. Su tingxue has reminded him more than once: "Su Su usually makes trouble outside behind our back. You can''t spoil her like this any more!" And he just laughed: "she is so sensible, so clever, how can she do such a thing? Someone must have seen her as our daughter and wanted to discredit her and us at the same time. " When Su tingxue and he mentioned divorce, he once said: "in your heart, Cheng Su Su Su is your lifeblood. In the future, you should take care of yourself. Don''t wait for her to drag the whole Cheng family into the water before you regret." Although he was sad about the divorce at that time, he still distinguished for Cheng Su Su: "Su Su was brought up by us. She was measured in her work. You are biased against her!" Su tingxue said after divorcing him: "husband and wife, I''ll give you the last advice. If you spoil Su Su like this again, it will not only harm her life, but also your life. Cheng Jinmo, you are a fool!" When he heard this, he hesitated, but he was willing to believe Cheng Su Su. In other words, at that time, believing was no longer just believing, but he lost so much for Cheng Su Su. If he couldn''t keep Cheng Su Su in the end, he would have nothing. Of course he is as like as two peas. He has made a thorough investigation of what happened yesterday, and he is exactly the same as Gu. Now he wants to hear what Cheng Su Su will say. So he asked in a deep voice, "Su Su, what happened?" When Cheng Su Su heard his voice, she was still a little proud. No matter what she did outside, Cheng Jinmo would stand on her side and tell her the truth. She was proud in her heart, but she said in a soft tone on the phone: "I don''t know what''s going on. I went to the National College English competition yesterday, but I met a student named Bai Yulan who was slandering Gu for cheating." "Although I had some trouble with Gu only before, she was her father''s own daughter after all. How could I let her bully Gu only like this? I helped Gu only say a few words to prove Gu only''s ability and expose Bai Yulan''s plot." "But I didn''t expect that after the failure of Bai Yulan''s plan, she was so angry that she bit me back and said that I told her to do it! He also said that I bullied her with my father''s sign and asked for answers to the English competition. " "I didn''t even take part in the competition. What can I do with the answer to the English competition? Dad, you know me. How can I do such a thing? " "What saddens me most is that after I helped her, Gu only didn''t appreciate her at all and helped Bai Yulan to deal with me! With her help, Bai Yulan bit off my ears! Dad, I don''t understand why I helped her and she still treated me like this! " "What I want to help her is that she is estranged from her father because of my relationship, but she is his own daughter after all. How I hope that she and his father can break the ice, but I didn''t expect that..." When she said that, she began to cry again, as if she had been greatly wronged. Chapter 1593 Cheng Su Su thought of these words all night. It seems to make sense logically. She beautifies herself perfectly, discredits Gu Wei, and finds her only way out of this affair. In her heart, Cheng Jinmo is omnipotent. As long as he interferes in this matter, he will be able to take her out. If it had been before, Cheng Jinmo would have been so angry when he heard her words that he would have felt that Gu Wei was narrow-minded. But today, when he heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words after he made clear all the causes and consequences, his heart was cold. It turns out that what Su tingxue said is right. Cheng Su Su Su often uses his authority to do some bad things under his signboard. When things come to light, she will try her best to push them to others! After she said that, the nature of the whole thing changed completely. She became the victim and Gu only became the perpetrator. And he is not clear about the truth of the case, I''m afraid he will not think about what kind of crisis this incident will bring to him, what kind of changes it will bring to the family. Cheng Jinmo suddenly feels that he is sorry for Gu Weiyi. Although he wanted to be close to Gu Weiyi before, he is dissatisfied with her in his heart. He thinks she is cruel and willful. He knew that he was not good to Gu, but he thought it was unfilial for her not to be close to him! Just yesterday, Gu Weiyi called him to remind him of this incident, which shows that she saw what kind of crisis this incident would bring to him, or that she was telling Cheng Su Su, but no matter what the reason, he knew about it. Gu''s attitude on the phone is not good, even a little rough, but he saw her concern for him from this matter. Natural and not natural, after all, is not the same. Cheng Su Su is waiting for Cheng Jinmo''s consolation on the other end of the phone, but Cheng Jinmo doesn''t say a word. She thinks she has moved Cheng Jinmo, and he doesn''t speak because he is taking care of his only anger. So she whispered: "Dad, don''t be angry about this. I don''t blame Gu only. I know she blames me. If this time she can get rid of her anger and come back to Cheng''s home, I''d like to stay in the police station for a few days." When Cheng Jinmo heard this, he felt cool and finally said, "I know about this." When he finished, he hung up. Cheng Su Su was stunned to hear the blind voice on the phone. He didn''t comfort her today! There''s something wrong with it! But she turns to think, Cheng Jinmo did not comfort her, may be Gu the only thing to gas, a time not. With this in mind, Cheng Su Su feels more comfortable. She calmly waits in the police station for Cheng Jinmo to catch her, waiting to see the joke of father daughter fighting when Cheng Jinmo and Gu Weiyi confront each other. The police took her back to the detention room. She felt more calm at this time, so she picked up her shelf again: "I''m hungry. Go and buy me a breakfast. This morning, I want to eat beef noodles with fried eggs on it." The police took a look at her and said, "I''ve ordered a meal! This is a police station, not a hotel! " After that, the police left. Soon after, they sent a breakfast, but it was not the beef noodles Cheng Su Su wanted, but a porridge with a few pieces of salty radish floating on it, and the color was too good, which made people have no appetite. Chapter 1594 Cheng Su Su suddenly became angry: "I won''t drink this porridge! My father will come soon. You treat me like this. I''ll see how he will deal with you when he comes! " After that, she scolded several times. At last, she felt that she couldn''t get rid of her anger and kicked the porridge to the ground. The police really can''t see it any more. They said coldly, "we enforce the law in accordance with the national standards. No matter who my father is, even if you are the daughter of * *, you will be treated equally when you come here. Here, you only have one name, that is the suspect!" Then he picked up the broken bowl on the ground and cleaned up the porridge, and left. Cheng Su Su was very angry: "how do you talk? All said I was wronged! Let me out now, or I''ll look good! " She said that the police were ready to leave, and finally they turned back and said, "you are wrong, not you has the final say, we believe in evidence only in handling cases." Cheng Su Su was choked, angry to continue to curse there, this time the police are lazy to pay attention to her. Bai Yulan is next to Cheng Su Su. There is only an iron fence in the middle. When she hears Cheng Su Su''s words, she sneers: "Cheng Su Su, you talk to your father. Shut up your father. As far as I know, Minister Cheng is not your father. If you don''t have him, you will be nothing." Cheng Su Su''s chin raised slightly: "although I''m not his own, he treats me better than his own. Bai Yulan, if you slander me like this, you will get retribution!" When she said this, she reached out and touched her injured ear: "I''ll sue you for malicious harm, so you''re waiting to get through the bottom of the prison!" From yesterday to now, Bai Yulan has been clearly feeling Cheng Su Su''s style. She knows that her life is ruined. She hates Cheng Su Su so much. At this time, she calms down and understands that it is her own choice in the end. Although she regrets it, she has no way back. She has also done a good job, even if she wants to go to prison, she also wants to pull Cheng Su Su together. She said in a cold voice: "minister Cheng''s eyes are really blind. He asked his own daughter not to be so good. He asked you to be such a cruel and stupid daughter." Cheng Su Su snorts coldly. Instead of arguing with Bai Yulan, she decides to hit Bai Yulan in the face with facts and wait for Cheng Jinmo to come and take her out. Because she had figured out a way to solve the problem, she was quite calm. She didn''t sleep last night. At this time, she felt a little tired, so she leaned against the wall and fell asleep. At this time, Mo''s family was very happy. Mo Feiyan''s second uncle came to see her in person: "Feiyan, you''ve done a great job this time. This thing can be used as a handle to attack Cheng Jinmo. I''ve found a good man and will make a lot of articles on this matter." "I''ll let them build up their momentum and turn over all the things that Cheng Su Su has done over the years. Although Cheng Su Su has done it, it''s all done under the brand of Cheng Jinmo. This time it''s enough for Cheng Jinmo to drink." Mo Feiyan said with a smile, "I didn''t do anything. I just pushed it. I believe that after this time, the second uncle can achieve his wish." Mo Er Shu laughed and said, "if this is done, I will thank you very much later." Chapter 1595 "Second uncle, don''t thank me. We are a family. Second uncle, my father can follow me." Mo Feiyan said with a smile. Mo family''s influence in the imperial capital is not small, but up to now, only Mo Feiyan''s father is in a good position, and others are relatively poor. Mo Feiyan thinks that if her second uncle goes up, he can help her father, and then her father can go further. Mo Er Shu was also very happy: "I and my elder brother are brothers. Of course, we have to keep watch and help each other. My elder brother''s ability is stronger than me. As long as I get Cheng Jinmo''s position, I can help my elder brother. I''m happy in my heart!" Mo Feiyan smiles. Mo Ershu still has a lot of things to do. At this time, he has no time to talk with her. He just thanks her again and again, and then he leaves. In fact, the relationship between Mo''s long house and ER Fang is not very good. Mo Feiyan''s father is relatively domineering, and Mo Er Shu is a man with high eyes and low hands. Many things are not beautiful. Over the years, although Mo Feiyan''s father has helped Mo Ershu a lot, he is still not satisfied. He has long concealed Cheng Jinmo''s position, but he has no ability to replace him. Mo Er Shu felt that Mo Feiyan''s father didn''t help him. For this, the two brothers were not very happy. This time, Mo Feiyan sold such a good one to Mo Ershu. Mo Ershu was overjoyed. However, Mo Feiyan felt that it was a pity that she could not put Gu in. She was in a good mood today. She called Liu Yuemin and asked him to keep an eye on Lin''s business. What they had discussed before was about to close down. Liu Yuemin answered on the phone and said that things were going very smoothly and that they would be fully operational in a few days. Mo Feiyan thinks that even if this English competition can''t pull Gu down, it can also make Gu fall behind in Lin''s business and make Gu unable to get up! So she felt better and felt that she had to pry Gu''s only corner, so she prepared a gift and went to Ning''s home. When she arrived at Ning''s house, Miao Bihu was pruning the flowers while Mr. Ning was playing with the birds in the corridor. As soon as she came, she said hello to them sweetly. Miao Bihu said with a smile, "here comes the flying swallow!" Mr. Ning just glanced at Mo Feiyan. He didn''t even care about his head, so he went out with the birdcage. He doesn''t like all the girls who want to rob Ning Yiqing from Gu only. He''s an elder. He can give people whatever face he wants. He doesn''t need any reason. Miao Bihu and Mo Feiyan both saw his black face, and neither of them dared to provoke him. After walking for a few steps, Ning turned to Miao Bihu and said, "you''re going to buy the only dish you like to eat tomorrow. I''m going to invite her to have dinner at home tomorrow. She won the first place and should give her a good reward." Miao Bihu was so afraid of his father-in-law that she never dared to talk back, so she had to answer him. However, she was worried. She didn''t know anything about Gu only. How could she know what Gu only liked to eat? Mo Feiyan and so on Ning old man said after far tentatively asked: "Ning grandfather know Gu only?" "Yes, Gu only one is from Lingcheng. When the old man lived in Lingcheng, he had a heart attack. Gu only one happened to meet him and saved his life. The old man liked her." Miao Bihu said with a smile. Chapter 1596 Mo Feiyan also said with a smile: "Gu Weiyi looks funny, people are smart, it''s really attractive." "Do you like her?" Miao Bihu asked. Mo Feiyan nodded: "of course I like it. If her temper is a little smaller, it will be perfect." Miao Bihu looked at Mo Feiyan''s eyes a little more. Mo Feiyan asked curiously: "aunt Miao, what''s the matter? Is there anything dirty on my face? " Miao Bihu thought about it and decided to say directly: "I went to watch Gu''s only game yesterday, and she did a good job. But Feiyan, if I say something I shouldn''t say, don''t worry about it. Since you like Gu''s only game, yesterday''s performance is a bit petty." Mo Feiyan''s smile coagulated on her face. She didn''t expect that Miao Bihu went to see the competition yesterday! There were so many people in the studio yesterday that she didn''t find that Miao Bihu was normal. She said with a light cough: "I also think yesterday''s words are a bit impolite. In fact, this is also a misunderstanding. Before the competition started yesterday, a girl from DIDU university came to me and told me about Gu''s cheating." "Gu and I are friends who have a good relationship. When friends see each other straying into the wrong path, they naturally want to pull each other. I was just angry at that time, so I didn''t grasp the right balance. I apologized to Gu yesterday, but I misunderstood her." Miao Bihu nodded: "so it is. I almost misunderstood you." The two chatted for a long time, but this time the chat may be because both of them have different thoughts, so they no longer have the tacit understanding before, and they are not as chatting and laughing as before. Mo Feiyan originally came with a good mood. At this time, her good mood has become uneasy. When she was planning to leave, Ning Beichuan came back. She just took this opportunity to say hello to Ning Beichuan and left. Ning Beichuan asked Miao Bihu, "how did she come again?" "My feet are on her. I can''t stop her coming." Miao Bihu sighed and said that because she had thought about Mo Feiyan before, after what happened yesterday, she felt that Mo Feiyan had done something wrong, but she didn''t want to tell Ning Beichuan about the details because of her face. Ning Beichuan took a look at her and didn''t speak. He went back to the room with his briefcase. Miao Bihu himself was not very comfortable, so he came in with him: "why did you come back so early today?" "Something happened today. I''ll come home and change my clothes. I''ll have something else to do later." Ning Beichuan replied. "Business trip again? I''ll get your clothes ready. " Miao Bihu said as he went back to their room, skillfully pulled out the box, and prepared the clothes for him to change. When Ning Beichuan saw the hairpin on her head, he thought about it and said, "is the hairpin on your head the only one to give you?" Miao Bihu nodded: "it''s from her. I went to see her in the competition yesterday and saw her. You came back too late yesterday and went out too early in the morning. I forgot to tell you. She won the first place in the National College English competition this time." "I heard about it." Ning Beichuan said: "because of this competition, from last night, the whole emperor is not very peaceful." Miao Bihu thought of the chat between Gu Yiwei and Su tingxue yesterday. She frowned and asked, "do you know everything?" Chapter 1597 Ning Beichuan nodded: "know some, this matter I see may cause no small change, Mo family work, or as always unscrupulous, this time also don''t know if Cheng Jinmo can escape." Miao Bihu said: "if he can''t escape, he deserves it. He doesn''t know people clearly. It''s normal for him to pet such a white eyed wolf and be bitten." Ning Beichuan heard the voice outside her words and asked with a smile, "are you helping Gu only speak?" Miao Bihu was stunned for a moment, then he stuffed his clothes into the box: "what do you want me to say for Gu only? I saw what happened yesterday with my own eyes and knew the cause and effect. I just spoke from a fair and just standpoint. " She said, see Ning Beichuan looking at her straight smile, then feel face some don''t come down, then said: "that Cheng Su Su, used to cheat, I was cheated by her before, she ah, this time should be a lesson!" "Yes." Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "Bihu, I find your vision is getting better and better now!" Miao Bihu patted him on the chest and said, "my eyes are always good, otherwise where can I marry you?" "Yes, yes Ning Beichuan knew that she always wanted face. Even if she was helping Gu only to speak at this time, she would not admit it directly, so he told her what he knew: "the Mo family has already started to move, and Cheng Jinmo is not idle. It is estimated that this will break out in the next two days. You should remind Gu only to be careful." "I''m not going to go to her for this. It''s like I''m trying to please her!" Miao Bihu said haughtily. Gu only if you see her like this estimate will smile, powerful genetic ah! She also can understand Ning Yi Qing''s Ao Jiao is from where. Ning Beichuan nodded and said: "yes, you are an elder. It''s a bit shameless to go to her. Why don''t you call her and let her come home and let her listen to you?" Miao Bihu laughs: "I can see that you are on the side of Yiqing now. I''m the only one here to be a villain!" Ning Beichuan sighed and said, "it''s not that I want to take care of Qing''s side. It''s my son who is too independent. I can''t screw him. Don''t worry. I''ll always stand on the same front with you!" Although Miao Bihu knew that he was trying to coax her, she was very happy. She nodded and said, "it''s almost the same." Ning Beichuan added: "after Gu Weiyi comes, you can tell her that the Ministry of education may send someone to review all her information. It''s not just her. This time, all the students in the last round will have to review it again." "So serious?" Miao Bihu asked. Ning Beichuan nodded: "there is something wrong with the national competition. In addition, Gu''s only daughter is Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter after all. For the sake of fairness, it must be done. Of course, we should also believe that this investigation can prove Gu''s innocence, so it''s a good thing." Miao Bihu nodded, Ning Beichuan said: "I''m also here to make a prediction. This time, even if Cheng Jinmo is involved, the Mo family can''t take advantage of it." "Why?" Miao Bihu was puzzled. Ning Beichuan said faintly: "the Mo family has been booming in recent years, but they haven''t restrained the people below. They have done things a little bit, which has made the Mo family a bit black." Chapter 1598 Ning Beichuan said that the color inside was colder: "the Mo family boss is already in that position, how can the second one still go up? He wants to go up, and this emperor is the one who has the final say, so that no one else will take it. "Do you mean the Mo family will be busy this time?" Miao Bihu asked curiously. "Who knows." Ning Beichuan zipped up the box and said, "this is not the only thing Gu can know. You let her not worry. Let the Cheng family and the Mo family fight each other. She will wait for the news." He is right. Although the middle of the matter is due to the fighting of several young girls, it will become a place for big men to compete. No matter how powerful Gu is, she is just a college student. In this kind of thing, her role is very small. Gu can see it clearly, so she won''t worry about it at all. She came to school early in the morning and knew that many of the students who won the first place in the English competition were praising her. She politely said thank you for their praise. Ren qiunong coldly looks at the interaction between her and her classmates, and her eyes are red. There''s a reason for her red eyes. In fact, she signed up for the competition this time, but she didn''t even enter the second round. She was brushed down in the preliminary competition. This has always been a good strong she simply can not stand things: she is higher than Gu only one session, but also failed to test Gu only! Yue Daishan also saw this scene, and his mood was much more complicated than Ren qiunong''s. Now it''s almost time for the final exam. He will be a senior after the exam, and the senior students will start to look for internship units. During this period, there are still a lot of rumors about Gu only, but those rumors are developing in a good direction. The previous rumors about her bad behavior are also broken because of her excellence. Her study time in DIDU university has always been very low-key. She studies hard every day and has a good relationship with all her classmates. She majored in Chinese language and literature in order to learn medicine, so her whereabouts after school every afternoon were also guessed as learning medicine with the old Chinese medicine. In addition, the students in the school will come to see her after they know that she has a cold and fever. She will not refuse anyone who comes. As long as they come to see her, they can get very good curative effect, so they don''t have to go to the hospital for injection. And she did not charge the students for the medical treatment, but also let them pay for the medicine, but the medicine money and the money spent in the hospital are completely different. Basically, everything under ten yuan can be solved. Because of Gu''s unique reason, even in the Chinese Department, there has been a trend of learning medicine. The Chinese department in this field is no longer like the Chinese Department, but like the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. Gu only in the students asked her about some basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine health, she will tell the truth. They think Gu only has a bad temper, but those students think she has a good temper. As long as she has time, she will patiently tell them about the pathology and etiology. Because of this series of things, Gu only won a good popularity. Now she is absolutely the most influential person in the Imperial University, but she doesn''t know about it. She is just herself. It doesn''t matter what other people think of her. Chapter 1599 After thinking about it, Yue Daishan finally decided to go up to Gu Weiwei and said, "Gu Weiwei, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you before and said something I shouldn''t say to you. I apologize to you." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "what did you say before? I forgot all about it. " Yuedai mountain Does she know how long he has been preparing for today''s apology? How much courage do you have to summon up to talk to her today? She was so good that she said she had forgotten all about it! Is it in her heart that he has always been an insignificant figure? She just knows him. She never cares about what he does? This cognition made yuedai mountain very hurt! Gu Weiyi has no time to care about Yue Daishan''s hurt heart. She is in a hurry to go to class. She is late for Mo Ziwei''s class. She is afraid that she doesn''t even have a seat! Mo Ziwei is handsome and humorous, so every time his class is full, Gu only went to his class last week because she was late, and there was no place in the last row. She had to stand in the last row to listen to a class. She felt that she went early today, but after she passed, she found that it was full of students again, and there were only a few seats in the last row. When she passed by, Cheng Shuian called her. There was just a vacancy beside him, so she sat down beside him. "Congratulations Cheng Shuian said solemnly. Gu only chuckled: "how can anyone congratulate others with a straight face? I think you have to learn from my brother in this matter. He''s much happier than you Cheng Shui''an snorted, "I wanted to talk to you, but you get tickets for the competition. Am I your brother? You don''t know. Give me a ticket! " This is the first time that he admits that he is her cousin in front of Gu Weiwei. As soon as Gu Weiyi heard this, he knew that he had finally come out of his previous embarrassment. He said seriously: "this time, there are too few tickets, only two. If there are any activities in the future, I will think of you and keep one for you." Cheng Shuian''s mouth slightly raised: "it''s almost the same!" Gu had known something about his character before. He had the arrogance of boys of his age, but he didn''t have a bad heart. For such a person, she was tolerant, so she wouldn''t care about things that had nothing to do with him. Cheng Shui''an handed her the notebook and said, "I''ll cover you later." Gu''s only face was inexplicable. When she opened it, she saw a famous person''s notes on the interpretation of Huangdi Neijing. She was surprised and asked him, "where did you come from?" "My father knew this man and knew that he had a lecture in DIDU. I went to two classes and thought it was good, so I took notes. If you are interested, I can take you to listen to it." Cheng Shuian said softly. Gu only knows that if he says so, she is really taking care of her as her sister. She also knows about this celebrity class. If you want to go in and spend money, it''s quite difficult to get the quota. Her heart warm: "thank you, but my time is too little, here is far away, I really have no time to listen." She saw Cheng Shuian''s eyes a little stunned, and she said: "if you go to take notes seriously in the future, I''ll borrow your notes. Do you think this is OK?" Chapter 1600 Cheng Shui''an took his notebook back and blew his beard at Gu Weiyi. "You say you want to learn medicine. I think you just talk about it!" Gu was taught to laugh and cry by him. When the class was over, he quietly stuffed his notebook, raised his chin and said haughtily, "I''ll lend you a look!" Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing: "thank you, brother! I knew you were the best! " Cheng Shui''an is witty when he hears her, and his mouth goes up unconsciously. Before, he thought she was really hard to get along with, but now when he finds out where he is, he finds out that she is actually a 19-year-old girl. She is the only girl in the generation of the Cheng family. As a brother, he has to cover her! "I don''t want that. If you don''t look good, I''ll beat you later!" Cheng Shui''an said and left with his schoolbag on his back. Gu only thought that if he really wanted to beat her, he would be beaten in all likelihood, but now she really doesn''t like him at all. Who doesn''t have his own temper? Just be nice to her. Mo Ziwei saw the interaction between them on the platform. He reached out and touched his nose. He packed up the handouts and left the stage at a reasonable time. Gu only came with a schoolbag on his back. He looked up at her and said, "Gu only, wait a minute. I have something to tell you." Gu''s eyes are deeper. He is her teacher and she will give him due respect. When there was no one in the classroom, Mo Ziwei finally said, "I already know what happened yesterday. You will come home with me later. I''ll take you to Feiyan. If you say something soft to her, the relationship between you will be revealed." Under the same roof, Mo Ziwei now knows what happened. This time, the Mo family has used a lot of strength, and he knows it in his heart. He didn''t agree with them and advised Mo Feiyan and ER Shu, but they didn''t listen to him. One is dedicated to do it to the end, in order to cut off the only backer, the other is addicted to power, in order to obtain greater benefits. He didn''t feel as optimistic as Mo Feiyan and ER Shu thought, but he was scolded by them. He said that he was eating inside and lying outside. He was also upset, so he just slammed the door and left. In his heart, his understanding of Mo Feiyan is still the lovely sister when he was a child, so he thinks that the reason why Mo Feiyan will do this is just because of a moment of anger. He thinks that as long as Gu Wei apologizes to Mo Feiyan and let Mo Feiyan have a step down, it will be over. Gu only heard his words a little funny, his face also covered with a frost: "Professor Mo, this is a bit interesting, I want to ask, I did something wrong, need to apologize to your sister?" Mo Ziwei suddenly stops talking. Mo Feiyan has mentioned to him the grudge between Gu and her, but he knows that in the end, Mo Feiyan picked it up first, because Mo Feiyan is playing Ning Yiqing''s idea, so he wants to kick Gu out. With this premise, Gu only does things in a proper way. He only strikes back when Mo Feiyan comes to challenge him. Every time Gu only makes a move, he will stab Mo Feiyan hard. If Gu is wrong, Mo Feiyan is wrong in front of him. He is not at ease when he thinks of it. Chapter 1601 Gu only saw the expression on Mo Ziwei''s face and sneered: "Professor Mo, please go over your head before saying such a thing next time. I know you are her brother. You must stand on her side and speak for her. It''s not wrong for you to care about your sister, but don''t take me on this." "Just a few soft words, isn''t it good to have more than one friend?" Mo Ziwei said with a frown. Gu Weiyi laughed: "just a few soft words? The problem is that I am not wrong. Why should I say the so-called soft words? Is it because she is the first lady of the Mo family, and I am just a student with no background? " "And how many friends? I''m afraid that in Miss Mo''s eyes, she never regarded me as her friend. She didn''t mean well to approach me from the beginning. " "Do I have to stand there obediently for those who try to hurt me, so that I can make good use of bullying. After being bullied by her, I still want to thank her and thank her for bullying me?" "If I fight back and make her lose face, it becomes my fault. Professor Mo, can this kind of relationship become a friend?" "And if that''s the way your family does things, I won''t accept it! If you are not happy today because of what I said, and you want to teach me a lesson as a wild girl from the countryside, just let me know! " She said and turned away, did not give Mo Ziwei any face. Mo Ziwei''s face was a little ugly. When she came to the door, he couldn''t help saying, "I''m so angry. I''m just offering you a suggestion. If you don''t accept it, just refuse it. There''s no need to be so fierce." Gu only looked back at him and said, "you''re not suggesting at all. You''re trampling on my self-esteem. Professor Mo, you can put yourself in another position and think about it. What would you feel if someone bullied you, but someone next to you was asked to apologize and coax me?" Mo Ziwei Gu only one said no longer pay attention to him, directly went out, but not angry, for such a double mark, she has seen a lot since rebirth, she and Mo Ziwei have no feelings, naturally will not be angry, but she still has to say! Mo Ziwei looks at her back and doesn''t know what to say. What she said just now is not wrong in essence. It''s his own thoughtlessness. He has always admired this girl very much, but her temper is really not good. Is it because everyone with ability has a bad temper? Mo Ziwei gently pressed his eyebrows. It seems that his sister''s temper is not very good. Now the two girls are pinched like this. He really feels very embarrassed. No matter who wins, one of them will be hurt. He couldn''t persuade Mo Feiyan or Gu Weiwei. He sighed, and finally decided to ignore their business, whether they strangle or strangle them in the future! Mo Ziwei''s appearance did not affect Gu''s mood. She went to the hospital to see the flowers after school. When she went, Hua Zhifeng went for an examination and was not in the ward. The nurse asked her to wait for a while. It''s been several days since Hua Zhifeng took her new medicine. She wants to know what the effect is now. She waited in the ward for about ten minutes. Hua Zhifeng came back, and Ning Yiqing came with him. Chapter 1602 As soon as Gu saw Ning Yiqing, his eyes lit up immediately: "are you on vacation today?" "Half a day off." Ning Yiqing replied that he had planned to go to the school to find Gu Youyi after seeing the dazzle and knowing the wind. Now she came by herself, and he was very happy. Hua Zhifeng saw that his eyes would stick together as soon as they met. He reached out and stroked his forehead and said, "you two, pay attention to the influence!" Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to him. He went over and put his hand around Ning Yiqing''s arm and said, "Ning Yiqing, I won the first place in the National College English competition. Praise me quickly!" Her face was full of laughter, her eyes were also bright, and she could have love as much as she wanted to praise. In fact, she is not the kind of publicity girl, nor to any of her relatives and friends to show off, and did not think that this is what a terrible thing. It''s just that she thinks she can lie in front of Ning Yiqing. It''s a little interest between lovers. Ning Yiqing rubbed her hair and said, "well, it''s powerful. My daughter-in-law is the most powerful in the world!" "Just boasting about me is not enough. Is there any reward?" Gu only asked with a smile. Ning Yiqing leaned over her lips and said, "anything you want can satisfy you." Hua Zhifeng covered his eyes beside him and said, "you two are almost OK. Can you take care of my patient''s feelings?" Because he became more and more familiar with them, Hua Zhifeng spoke more and more casually. Gu only ignored him and said to Ning Yiqing, "next time you are on vacation, you should come to see me first! You come to see Hua Zhifeng as soon as you have a vacation. I know the relationship between you two. If you don''t know, you will doubt that you two have any special relationship... Ouch! How did you hit someone! " Ning Yi Qing patted lightly on her ass: "all day long know nonsense." Hua Zhifeng covers her eyes and doesn''t let go, but she lights a fire nearby: "yes, Gu Shouyi should fight! As far as she is concerned, she should really be beaten up. " Gu Weiyi made a face to him and said, "don''t cover your eyes, instructor Hua. If you cover your eyes for a long time, you''ll be tired." Hua Zhifeng put down his hand and said, "don''t just stick together. I don''t need to cover my eyes." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "or that sentence, when you have an object, you will understand. OK, let''s get back to the point. How are your illness these days?" She spoke and reached for his pulse. Hua Zhifeng gave Gu Weiyi a thumbs up: "I don''t think you are very good at being number one in your English test. After all, it''s your student. Learning is your duty. It''s really humiliating if you can''t do it well, but your medical skills are really good. I haven''t fainted since yesterday." This disease caused him a lot of trouble, and also made him feel confused. Because he would faint, he might not be able to perform the task in the future. If he is willing to? Western medicine did all kinds of examinations for him, but he didn''t find out the reason. He was also quite depressed. Although Gu Weiwei had recuperated his body before and had acupuncture for a period of time, which cured his previous physical problems, he didn''t have much hope for Gu Weiwei''s medical skills. After all, the disease was too strange. But Gu only let him accident again, she cured him again. Chapter 1603 Gu only gave Hua Zhifeng a pulse. His pulse image was quite steady. Looking at his complexion, it was much better than before. She nodded and said, "you have to take five more pairs of this medicine to consolidate it. This time, don''t be lazy and don''t drink any more medicine." Hua Zhifeng turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "you''ve found a powerful housekeeper, but you''ll suffer in the future." "I''m happy, I''m happy." Ning Yiqing said lightly. Hua Zhifeng feels that he has been fed a mouthful of dog food, and he is not happy. Gu Weiyi stood up and said, "instructor Hua, I have something to apologize for." It''s strange for Hua Zhifeng to see her like this: "it''s really strange that you can even apologize to others for your self righteous temperament. Let''s talk about what you''ve done to me?" Gu only seriously said: "I am not proficient in learning. Before, when I was recuperating your body, I wanted to recuperate your body well, so that you can get rid of the pain. In the manipulation of medication, the compatibility of several medicines was not strict, and the climate change was not taken into account." "Because there is something wrong with that prescription, you can''t feel it when you take medicine. You don''t feel it when it''s cold in winter. When spring comes, the earth moves and you start high-intensity self-training again, so the imbalance of yin and Yang in your body triggers this disease." "Although I studied medicine with my teacher for a period of time, after all, I have less clinical experience and less consideration, so I want to apologize to you." When she said these words, she tried not to use the professional terms of traditional Chinese medicine and explained them in plain words. At the beginning, Hua Zhifeng didn''t think about these things when she was sick, because she felt that the way she had treated the disease before was right. After the body adapted, it would automatically adjust the Yin and Yang in the body, so this would not happen. In fact, if it''s an ordinary person, there''s nothing wrong with using the prescription she used before for Hua Zhifeng to recuperate his body. It''s just that after Hua Zhifeng feels better, he feels that he hasn''t trained for some time, and he''s afraid that his physical fitness can''t maintain the previous level, so he increases the intensity of self-training. Too much training makes Yang Qi in Hua Zhifeng''s body too strong and Yin Qi too weak, which leads to this kind of disease. Hua Zhifeng had a little idea of Gu''s words. After a little thought, he said, "it''s not your fault. If you don''t help me, I''m afraid I''ll still have pain all over my body and shaking hands and feet." "So, Gu Weiwei, I still want to thank you for your self-criticism, self correction and self-examination. I believe you will become a very excellent TCM doctor." Gu Weiyi chuckled: "I think so, too." Hua Zhifeng This wench is really not boasted at all, boasting her, she would like to go to heaven! He waved his hand and said, "go with Ning Yiqing. I don''t want to see you." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s you who are waiting. Let''s go first. You should remember to take medicine on time!" She said to pull Ning Yiqing out of the ward. Hua Zhifeng really wants to curse when she hears this! Just curse words, he eventually scolded not out, but chuckled up, this girl''s temperament is too jump off, so, also learn what Chinese medicine! Chapter 1604 Hua Zhifeng thinks of the only teacher of traditional Chinese medicine who teaches Gu, and silently sympathizes with Shao Yi for one minute. Over there, Shao Yizhi sneezed a lot. Which little rabbit was scolding him? After Gu Youyi and Ning Yiqing went downstairs, Ning Yiqing bought a lollipop from the store outside the hospital and handed it to her, saying, "reward." Gu only made a face at him, and then told him what happened on the day of the English competition in detail. After hearing this, he frowned. Outsiders only saw that she won the first place, but knew the danger in the middle. He said in a deep voice: "the Mo family is more and more over." Xia Qianyu tells him that there is a little selfishness in this matter. Mo Feiyan has been playing Ning Yiqing''s idea. Although she knows that Ning Yiqing has no feelings for Mo Feiyan, she will not miss any chance to destroy Mo Feiyan''s impression in Ning Yiqing''s heart. What''s more, she doesn''t smear Mo Feiyan, she just tells the truth. In the end, what she did was just a little girl''s thought, and she really didn''t like Mo Feiyan. She said with a smile: "I seem to offend Mo Feiyan a little hard, she actually and Cheng Su Su joined hands." "She''s always been mean." Ning Yiqing said slowly: "I knew about this before. She has a small mind, but she also likes to put an atmosphere in front of people and let people praise her atmosphere. In fact, as long as someone offends her, if she doesn''t retaliate, she can hate that person all her life." "You should be careful when you meet her in the future, but you don''t need to avoid her. You can do whatever you want. We don''t need to be afraid of her, we just need to be wary of her invisible means." Gu Yiwei said while eating a lollipop: "I''m not afraid of her. I just think I''ve been bullied. You''re my man. I''m sure I''ll tell you." When Ning Yiqing heard her sentence "my man", her eyebrows were slightly picked and her heart was sweet. Up to now, she seems to have more cognition and belonging to the relationship between them. And he also likes her to tell him her things. He knows that she doesn''t need him to do anything for her, just wants him. He nodded and said, "my woman, I''d love to hear that." Gu only heard his words almost did not spit out, but can not express resistance, after all, the beginning of the words is her first. This afternoon is a rare leisure time for both of them. They are very busy at ordinary times. It''s really a luxury to press the road hand in hand aimlessly. They don''t want to do anything. In fact, they really don''t need to do anything. Having each other''s company is the greatest happiness. After they strolled for a while, their only mobile phone rang. It was Ning''s home. She was a little surprised. After connecting, it was Miao Bihu''s voice. She invited her to Ning''s home for dinner! Gu only has a feeling that the sun is coming out from the west, because she knows that it''s Miao Bihu. She hasn''t let Ning Yiqing talk before, because she''s afraid that Miao Bihu knows Ning Yiqing will come to her as soon as she has a holiday. Miao Bihu is not happy and starts all kinds of work. Gu only looks at Ning Yiqing. He nods his head lightly. She thanks and then hangs up. Ning Yiqing praised her: "it''s good to let my mother invite you home for dinner." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it seems that I will take part in more competitions in the future, and then invite aunt Miao to watch more competitions, which will help to increase my feelings with her." Chapter 1605 Ning Yiqing looked at Gu only said: "don''t put yourself tired, this kind of thing has a good, more she estimated that there will be other pressure in the heart." Gu only laughs, this is really Zhimu Mo ruozi, Miao Bihu is really such a person. Ning Yiqing called Miao Bihu at the public phone booth: "Mom, I''ll have a rest this afternoon. I''ll go home soon. I''ll pick it up at school by the way. Is it OK for me to have dinner together at home?" Gu only heard this sentence, holding back a smile, reached out and gave him a thumbs up. Miao Bihu was very happy at that end: "it''s also a coincidence that I just invited the only one to come home for dinner tomorrow. In this case, you can pick her up and go home for dinner today. I''ll make delicious food for you." The reason why she is happy is very simple, her son finally knows to go home to see her as soon as he has a holiday! It''s a big step forward. It was already afternoon, and the food in the market was not rich. She didn''t care so much, so she ran to the market. She didn''t know what Gu only liked to eat, but she knew what her son liked to eat and what he wanted to cook, so she had a score in her heart. The most important thing is that she does what Ning Yiqing likes to eat, and Mr. Ning is not able to pick her fault. When she went to the market to buy vegetables, she met pan lvwu, who came to buy vegetables with her. The relationship between them was very good. When they met, they naturally had to talk. Seeing the hairpin on her head, pan lvwu asked curiously, "Gee, you look familiar with the hairpin. Where did you buy it?" Miao Bihu was stunned for a while, and finally said with a smile: "this is a gift from the object of Yiqing." If put in the past, she will never admit that Gu is the only object of Ning Yiqing. But now her impression of Gu has changed a little, and she thinks it is not so unacceptable. What''s more, today''s young people like to be their own partners. It''s not sure whether they can succeed in the end! Anyway, she hasn''t fully accepted Gu only. In the future, if Gu only does something badly, she can also oppose their marriage! Pan lvwu asked curiously, "who is Yiqing? Is it Gu only "How do you know?" Because Miao Bihu doesn''t like Gu unique, she never mentioned Gu unique''s name in her sister circle before. Pan lvwu knew he was right when he heard it. He said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence. I''ve seen this hairpin." She said that she had met Gu Youyi when she accompanied Qu Mingzhu to buy a jade hairpin in Lin''s jewelry store. Then she praised Gu Youyi: "your Yiqing has a good eye. Gu Youyi is a nice girl. She is beautiful and has a lot of bearing and opinions. She matches with Yi Qing!" Miao Bihu didn''t expect that the hairpin on her head was actually the only one that Gu "snatched" from Qu Mingzhu. She didn''t know what it was like for a moment. She and Qu Mingzhu are also a little friendly, but although they are almost full-time wives at home, their concepts and ideas are not the same. So after the Mo family moved out of the compound, she didn''t have much contact with Qu Mingzhu, so she didn''t think of Mo Feiyan for the first time when she was choosing a partner for Ning Yiqing. She said with a smile, "yes, Yiqing has a good eye." No matter Gu only like her, at this time or must praise Gu only. Chapter 1606 Pan Luwu said with some regret: "I didn''t expect that Gu''s only partner was Yiqing. I think she was very congenial. Before, I wanted to make up for her and my son, but now it''s out of the question!" Miao Bihu was a little surprised to hear this, but also a little secretive. She said with a smile: "it''s nothing to regret, the only girl who is good at everything is a little grumpy." On the matter of temper, pan lvwu has other opinions: "I like a girl with a big temper. As long as she is not the kind of person who loses her temper, a big temper means that she has her own persistence and opinions." "When it comes to choosing a daughter-in-law, I always feel that I would rather choose someone who has a good temper and ability than someone who is soft and glutinous and has no ability. If I don''t talk at ordinary times, I can''t hold on to anything. It''s a disaster for such a daughter-in-law to marry home." Miao Bihu asked curiously, "how do you say this?" Pan lvwu sighed: "to tell you the truth, my mother''s brother married a daughter-in-law who looked at Ruan Nuo and had a good temper. At the beginning, I picked her because my mother had a big temper. I wanted to pick one who had a good temper and didn''t quarrel with my mother, so my family was peaceful." "Yes, she has a good temper after entering the house. She doesn''t fight with my mother, but she doesn''t make progress. She muddles along at work and has no opinion on family affairs. My brother is responsible for everything inside and outside." "A few days ago, my mother was ill. She was alone at home, but she just looked at the old man lying on the ground in panic. She just didn''t know whether to send her to the hospital or my brother came back to send my mother to the hospital. Afterwards, she said something she didn''t expect!" "Later, she let slip. She didn''t expect it. It was my mother who was sad for her a few years ago. She didn''t send her to the hospital because she was looking forward to my mother''s death. So we can''t see whether a person''s temperament is good or not. We have to see whether a person is kind or not. Some people are insidious and don''t say anything at ordinary times Miao Bihu knew that something had happened to pan lvwu''s family some time ago, but he didn''t expect it to be like this! She was also a little surprised. Before, she wanted to find a daughter-in-law who was good tempered and well matched. At this time, when she heard pan lvwu''s words, she suddenly felt a little confused. She couldn''t help saying, "it can''t be said like that! There are also those who are gentle and soft hearted! " "You''re right." Pan lvwu said with a smile: "maybe my luck is not very good. I met a few people who were usually soft tempered and didn''t speak much. As a result, they always made some unexpected things." "Maybe they are cruel at ordinary times. They really do something. They are more vicious than you think." Hearing this, Miao Bihu''s heart suddenly broke her previous cognition. After she separated from pan lvwu, she was still thinking about it in her heart, and then when she thought about it, it seemed that there was a real contrast. Cheng Su Su looked good temper, the result is to do such a thing! Mo Feiyan looks at his temper. As a result, he remembers his grudge very well and directly takes Gu only to death! She felt more uncomfortable when she thought about it, but she didn''t admit that she was wrong anyway! And she unconsciously analyzed Gu only, to say Gu only this temper, it is really not good, although still reasonable, but really can''t bear at all. Chapter 1607 However, Gu Weiyi is clearly the daughter of the Cheng family, and Cheng Su Su dominates her position. After Gu Weiyi exposes the truth, he doesn''t seem to deliberately embarrass Cheng Su Su. On the contrary, Cheng Su Su can''t tolerate Gu Wei. From the point of view, Gu Weiyi seems to be a little generous, not a fussy girl. Miao Bihu felt for the first time that she needed to reconsider and weigh the matter of Ning Yiqing and Gu only. If Gu only knew that pan lvwu had said such a thing to Miao Bihu because of the hairpin, and then let Miao Bihu reflect, she would thank pan lvwu again. Sometimes people are very strange. Sometimes the advice of family members is not as effective as that of a friend. So today, Gu and Ning Yiqing went to Ning''s home, and she miraculously found that Miao Bihu was more friendly to her. As soon as Mr. Ning saw Gu Weiyi coming, he was so happy that he had to let her cook for him. This matter Ning Yiqing because distressed Gu only one hard, but advised a, immediately was Ning old son a scold, straight said he was unfilial, he had to obediently shut up, "filial" accompany Ning old son to play chess. Today, Ning Beichuan went out to inspect his work and was not at home. The two grandparents went to play chess. Gu Weiyi went to the kitchen to help Miao Bihu. This is the only time Gu and Miao Bihu have entered the kitchen together. The last time they came in, they had a fight, but this time the atmosphere was much better. Miao Bihu also asked Gu Weiyi gently what kind of food he likes to eat. Gu Weiyi''s reply is also very good at the conversation between his mother-in-law and his daughter-in-law: "I''m not picky. I like what Yiqing likes." The root cause of the most difficult relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is that two women are fighting for a man. Mother-in-law worries that daughter-in-law can''t take care of her son, but daughter-in-law annoys mother-in-law to interfere too much in the couple''s life. Gu only saw the news in her previous life that her mother-in-law went into the room in the middle of the night to cover her son''s quilt and scared her daughter-in-law, or her mother-in-law washed her son''s underwear. She also thought that her mother-in-law was a terrible creature, but Miao Bihu didn''t get to this point. She is still willing to find a way to get along with Miao Bihu. Sure enough, when Miao Bihu heard Gu''s words, her eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles: "you have different living environment and different food since childhood. If you have something you like to eat, just tell me, I''ll make it for you." Gu Weiyi immediately began to tell Miao Bihu about the food that Gu''s mother and grandmother cooked for her when she was in Lingcheng. It''s easy to talk about bamboo mice in this dish. And Miao Bihu is the first time to hear this kind of thing, some curious to ask a few words. Gu Weiyi explained in detail: "the bamboo rat is a kind of rat that grows in the bamboo forest. It is said that it is a kind of rat, but it is totally different from the house mouse. They grow up eating bamboo and grass roots. They are very clean, weighing about two or three kilograms. The meat is very delicious and nutritious. My grandmother is very good at catching bamboo rats, and the bamboo rat meat is also very delicious." "It''s a pity that when I go back to Lingcheng, I''ll be a bamboo rat again. My grandmother is killed by Cheng Su Su''s brother." Miao Bihu was stunned when she heard that her grandparents had been killed by Qin Mingyang. She also heard that Mr. Ning had mentioned it. When she thought about it carefully, she found that the murderer was Cheng Su Su Su''s brother! At this time, she was very glad that she didn''t stick to Cheng Su Su''s business too much. She comforted Gu Yu in a warm voice: "if you die, you can''t come back to life. You still have to look forward." Chapter 1608 "Aunt Miao is right." Gu only said softly: "only when it comes to bamboo mice today, I think of grandma unconsciously. The murderer is still running away. I will surely bring him to justice!" Miao Bihu knows that she hasn''t lived in the Qin family for a long time, but she has such deep feelings for her grandmother that she is a kind-hearted person. Miao Bihu advised her: "silly child, if the police are doing the job of catching the murderer, you can study and study medicine at ease. Don''t worry about those things." Gu only a smile, know she and Miao Bihu many ideas are different, at this time should not say more. She digs away from the topic and asks Miao Bihu for advice on how to make crispy pork. They are much more harmonious in the kitchen today than before. This meal also made both the host and the guest happy. Mr. Ning repeatedly stressed that Gu only came to Ning''s house to make delicious food for him when he had nothing to do. Gu only let her go after he repeatedly promised. Because today I mentioned about grandma. After coming out of the Ning family, Gu only asked Ning Yiqing about Qin Mingyang. Ning Yiqing told her all the information he had: "now it''s basically certain that Qin Mingyang joined the hand spy organization, and his trace was found in the last spy capture." "He should not be at home now. After he went abroad, there was no news. A few days ago, I received a tip that he might have gone to the United States." Gu''s only brow frowned: "he can really run!" After she finished, she had a cool look in her eyes: "but even if he ran to the ends of the earth, I would not let him go!" Ning Yiqing nodded: "it''s never your business to catch him. It''s also my business. We are now arranging a transnational hunt. The time has not been set yet. Maybe it will be led by me or Hua Zhifeng." He is fulfilling his promise and will tell her what he can say. Gu only slightly raised the corner of his mouth, then sighed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t join your team in the task." "This year''s recruitment work has begun. After you apply to join the army, I can recruit you to my regiment, and then take you to perform the task." Ning Yiqing said with a smile. Gu Weiyi turned his lips and said, "no, I''d better be a student of Imperial University honestly." She knew that Ning Yiqing was joking with her. With her current military quality, she would never be able to enter Ning Yiqing''s regiment or carry out such transnational missions. She was a little depressed when she thought about it. She was always trying to improve her ability, but because of her many and miscellaneous things, she couldn''t do anything well. If the students of DIDU University and Huazhi fengdai knew that she would think like this, they would all be able to commit suicide in shame. She didn''t do anything well and let people live! Ning Yiqing sent Gu Yiwei back to the Imperial University and said: "with Hua Zhifeng''s character, when he knows that hospitalization is not helpful to his condition, and all the examination indexes show that he is healthy, he will definitely be discharged from the hospital. Come to the army for training tomorrow!" In the evening, he wanted to go back to their villa with Gu only, but when he thought that they could do nothing while lying in the same bed, it was too tormenting, so he didn''t want to lie together. It was more suitable for him to go back to the army. But he really wanted to see her, so he had this sentence. Chapter 1609 Gu Wei nodded and agreed, but he pulled Ning Yiqing to his ear and said, "Ning Yiqing, when I haven''t seen you these days, I''ve thought about you a thousand times. How many times have you thought about me?" The warm breath with her unique elegant fragrance brushed Ning Yiqing''s face and neck, which made his heart itch. And when she said that, she didn''t need his answer at all and ran away with a smile. After running about 20 meters, she stood still under a street lamp, turned to him and said with a smile, "answer me this question tomorrow." Ning Yiqing''s mouth smoked, in the heart gently scolded the sentence "really a grinding goblin", and then the warmth overflowed the heart, the whole heart as if into a honeypot. The street lamp lit up her gorgeous face, and he could clearly see the playfulness on her face. As soon as he thought that she still had a few years to graduate, he felt that the time was too slow and the peace was too long. At this time, he had some regrets. He had known that before, he would not have talked so much in front of her. They were legal husband and wife! Can they go back on it? Compared with Gu''s and Ning Yiqing''s sweetness, Cheng Su Su''s life at this time is like years. She thought that after she called Cheng Jinmo, Cheng Jinmo would come to get her soon. But she had been waiting all day, and she didn''t see half a shadow of Cheng Jinmo, even the shadow of Cheng Jinmo''s secretary. She had a bad feeling in her heart that she was still hungry! That''s right. In the morning, after kicking over the porridge sent by the police, at noon and in the evening, she thought the food was too bad. She picked two mouthfuls with chopsticks and then kicked over the lunch box again! So all day, she hardly ate anything. Of course, she has her own caution in doing so, because she thinks that only when she looks a little pitiful will Cheng Jinmo feel more sorry for her. Even if he finds some of her faults, he will not care about her. It''s just that she doesn''t have any strength now. Bai Yulan, who lives next door to her, is not much better than Cheng Su Su. Although her uncle came to see her today, he just scolded her for being stupid, careless and unworthy of being Bai''s daughter. The White Magnolia used to be the pride of the white family, but now it has become the shame of the white family. Bai Yulan didn''t argue with her uncle this time. She only asked her uncle when she could go out. But his uncle said, "you should be punished by law for doing such a thing. I will break off the relationship between uncle and nephew with you today. Don''t call me uncle in the future." Cheng Su Su also heard this. In addition to scolding Bai Yulan for being stupid in her heart, she also scolded her face to face: "I''m sorry that you''re trying to help your uncle, but they don''t appreciate you at all. Bai Yulan, you''re so pathetic." Bai Yulan was crying at that time, and she didn''t have the strength to quarrel with Cheng Su Su, because she felt that at this stage, there was really nothing good to quarrel with Cheng Su Su. But she still said, "your adoptive father hasn''t come to get you yet, Cheng Su Su. I''m afraid you won''t be any better than me!" But Cheng Su Su said, "my father is very kind to me. He can''t ignore me. You can''t separate our father and daughter''s feelings." Chapter 1610 This afternoon, Bai Yulan has never been able to understand Cheng Su Su. They are absolutely typical of those who do not speculate. But in the evening, Cheng Su Su''s heart was not so confident, so she stood up and called the police and said, "I''m going to make a phone call!" With the deepening of today''s investigation, the police have more and more information, and Cheng Su Su Su is more and more suspected. Police cold voice said: "this is the police station, not your home, the morning has let you make a phone call, night can''t let you call again!" "I''m wronged. Please let me out! It has nothing to do with me! " Cheng Su Su roared. Police said in a deep voice: "please be quiet. We believe in evidence and will not let good people be wronged. Of course, we will not let bad people go unpunished!" He said and left. Cheng Su Su continued to make trouble inside. Police are noisy head is big, next to a female police said: "this girl open his father, shut up his father, a look is spoiled by the family, her father again fierce and she has a relationship? A man of this age is like a three-year-old. " "I have received the information about her. If the information above is true, then she is a terrible girl." The police took a look at the information in her hand and said: "Hey, so young, so cruel, it''s really incredible, but is the information above true?" The policewoman replied: "after reading the information today, I have the same idea as you, so I went to the nearest injured family and visited it. It''s true, and the rest remains to be verified." The policeman shook his head and said, "let''s see if the other things are true. We can''t think about her like this before we completely prove these things." Female police said with a smile: "you have a good temper, to her food was scolded as there is no complaint." "I dare not complain about serving the people." Police said with a smile. After a few words of gossip, they continued to work. The police took the stack of information of the female police and looked at it again. They said in a soft voice, "this Cheng Su Su Su is afraid that she has done all the bad things and offended anyone. The person who sent the information is afraid that she is going to die." The morning paper of the imperial capital is the newspaper with the largest circulation in the imperial capital. Every morning, the ordinary citizens of the imperial capital drink a bowl of soybean juice and eat fried dough sticks. The old people walk the birds to the park and take a newspaper to read. While the office workers go to work by bus, they read the newspaper on the bus. The pages of newspapers are familiar to the citizens, but the contents of every day are almost the same. The main page is about major events at the national decision-making level, where the leaders inspected and what instructions they gave. The whole country is thriving. Vice version is reflected by the general direction of the society, the family is often composed of trivial matters. It''s also a kind of fun for the common people to look at the trifles of their family after watching the state affairs, but they don''t need to pay any price to criticize the right and wrong of others, or resonate or despise, and taste all kinds of life. However, today''s layout is somewhat different from the past. Today''s sub version is still a family affair, but it is quite different from the past. Chapter 1611 In the past, the story of this page was composed of many families, but today it is dominated by the daughter of a leader studying in DIDU University. The story is well told and brilliant. He expressed the leader''s love for his daughter to the extreme and dissected the leader''s all-round love from a sharp perspective. It''s not wrong for parents to spoil their children, but when the daughter uses the power of leadership to seek personal gain and bullies the ordinary people, it becomes no longer unbearable. Immediately ignite the anger in the hearts of the citizens. Further down, there is a collection of the wrong things that the leader''s daughter has done over the years. There are relevant witnesses, exhibits and testimonies. The whole page is bloody and murderous. The author who wrote this article should be a senior author. The words are accurate, the narration is accurate, and the method of pulling hatred value is not generally clever. It''s the most important point. At the end of the article, the author also asked: can leaders occupy their own power and connive at their women''s bullying and doing whatever they want? The skill and weight of this question directly stir up the mood of the common people. Everyone is guessing, who is the leader? Who is that girl who bullies people? Although there is no internet violence in this era, it does not affect human flesh. After all, the newspaper has given many clues. For example, the leader''s daughter is studying in Imperial University. For example, although the oppressed sufferer''s face has been blurred, there are also relevant place names. One person''s flesh can be human flesh. After being agitated and feeling that it could be exposed, the sufferers told people what they had suffered in those years, what they had been interrupted, what they had been bullied and lost their jobs, and what they had been beaten to death because of a wrong sentence. The most miserable one was killed and his family was ruined. After he attempted to hang himself, he finally begged on the street. By noon, the leader was a household name. The victims petitioned the relevant departments to ask for justice, and some even bited the blood book on their fingers to ask for justice! This matter has accumulated countless anger in a very short time, and the public reaction is extremely fierce! After Mo Feiyan saw the newspaper and the layout, he gave the author a generous reward and asked him to put another article he had written in the evening paper: "I''ve done it. As soon as it arrives, it will be printed immediately." The author was worried and asked, "is this going to be too big?" "The bigger the better." Mo Feiyan said faintly: "just recently, I''ve been focusing on the typical, and this is the typical thing. Besides, all the above things are facts. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of it when something goes wrong." The author''s heart was put down, took the money and left. The Cheng family has a reputation in the imperial capital, but the Mo family is not bad either. Mo Feiyan poured a glass of red wine for herself, and said without hesitation: "Gu Weiwei, even if it can''t hurt you this time, I will cut off your help." "As soon as today''s evening paper is published, even if you have nothing to do with it, I''ll let you get a piece of shit, and then expose the cheating in the English test to see who else will believe you didn''t cheat!" Chapter 1612 Gu Weiyi doesn''t read newspapers at ordinary times. She knows that it''s because someone came to the Imperial University at noon. She happened to pass by and hear about it. She bought a newspaper at the gate of the school and read it before she knew what had happened. She scolded in a deep voice: "Cheng Jinmo really loves Cheng Su Su! This great fatherly love is really going to be written into the textbook. What a fool When the accident happened that day, she called Cheng Jinmo to remind him that it''s hard for him even if it doesn''t affect him. And the people who incited it were of some standard. They actually dug up what Cheng Su Su had done before and used it to build momentum. This method is really not ordinary cruel! It will not only tear the kind face created by Cheng Su Su in front of people, but also stir up the whole Cheng family. This should be mo Feiyan''s work. Gu only remembers that when she asked Mo Feiyan to eat in Xinjiang last time, Mo Feiyan used almost three successive killing techniques to kill her. She knew that this was just an introduction, and she was afraid that there would be a later move. She thought about it, afraid that it would affect the Su family, so she called Su tingxue and said what she thought. Su tingxue said after pondering on the other end of the phone: "the only thing is that you can study at ease and leave these things to me." Gu only knew that she could not solve this problem, so he said: "Mom, Mo Feiyan always works hard. It will not be as simple as that. There will be a backhand. With my understanding of her, there may be new content in today''s evening paper." "You don''t have to worry. I can''t control how the Mo family will tear the Cheng family, but if they want to tear you and the Su family from this, I won''t let them," she said Just because she is straightforward doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand these things. And she can usually offend her people to fly, but still can rely on their own ability to break into their own career, of course, has her real ability, but also has her own life skills. When you ask around the imperial capital, you may have some opinions about her temper, but when it comes to her personality, everyone praises her. Gu Weiyi thought through these and said, "Mom, I''m giving you trouble." "This is not the trouble you have caused me." Su tingxue said on the other end of the phone: "this is caused by Cheng Su Su. She thinks she''s right. This time, she''s hurting herself. Besides, I knew that this day would come, but this time it''s a little faster. I''m ready. You don''t have to worry." Gu only listen to Su listen to snow so say in the heart then settle down some. After she hung up, she scolded, "Cheng Su Su Su is such a fool!" Su tingxue''s way of dealing with things is very simple. She protects Gu Weiyi. The things that Mo Feiyan and Cheng Susu framed Gu Weiyi are not in her past. It''s OK that Mo Feiyan doesn''t make trouble with Gu Weiyi. If you want to make trouble with Gu Weiyi, you have to pass her first. She called Cheng Jinmo directly, and the first sentence she said was, "Congratulations, Minister Cheng. The bomb you raised for many years has finally exploded." At this time, Cheng Jinmo was also extremely unhappy. He wanted to say a few words, but he felt that no matter what he said, it was superfluous, like a huge joke! Chapter 1613 Cheng Jinmo can only be silent. How much he defended Cheng Su Su at the beginning, how much he slapped him in the face now! Su tingxue continued: "today I call you, in fact, I don''t want to laugh at you, but after all, I can''t help it. I can''t find a suitable word to describe you except stupid." "It''s not over for your daughter to harm my daughter. You can continue to protect your daughter. Of course, for me, I will work hard with all the people who harm my daughter, because my daughter is totally different from your daughter. She is self disciplined, smart and kind." "I don''t care how much trouble you Cheng family make this time, but if my daughter is involved because of your Cheng family, I won''t give up!" Cheng Jinmo received a lot of phone calls today, but no one was directly responsible for him because of his position, but he couldn''t stop all kinds of phone calls from those reporters. The reporters'' words were biting to the bone. He had heard a little about the things Cheng Su Su had done before. He didn''t believe that Cheng Su Su had done them before, but now he knows that most of those things are related to Cheng Su Su. He was scolded by Su tingxue, and he recognized it. After all, Su tingxue had reminded him many times before. He said softly, "I know I owe you a lot, so I won''t let her get involved again this time. I will solve this matter in the most efficient way." Su listen to snow deep voice ask: "how do you want to solve?" "Then you''ll know." Cheng Jinmo''s voice sounds very tired: "I will do what a father should do." This time when Cheng Su Su had an accident, there would be cheating in the English competition. Although that competition has come to an end, Gu only won the first place according to his ability. But ordinary people don''t care so much about it. Cheating has always been shameful to the world. As long as these two words are used, the credibility of the whole game will be greatly reduced. Finally, it''s his own daughter''s business to dig out Gu only. Even if Gu only didn''t cheat, he will be questioned. He won''t allow such dirty water to spill on Gu only again. Su tingxue said after a moment''s silence on the phone: "Cheng Jinmo, I hope you won''t do stupid things in the future!" She finished and hung up the phone. Although she had Cheng Jinmo''s guarantee, she had already lost confidence in Cheng Jinmo. She needed to make preparations for this matter. What she didn''t know was that after she hung up the phone, Mr. Cheng called Cheng Jinmo again, scolded him and said that he didn''t work well. Cheng Jinmo waited for Mr. Cheng to scold before he said, "Dad, I''ve figured out a solution to this matter, but there''s one thing I need you to do for me." Mr. Cheng asked, "what''s up?" Cheng Jinmo gave a rough account of his plan and said, "Dad, only you can help me with this." Mr. Cheng sighed for a long time and said, "you can still be saved. You can rest assured that I will deal with it." After Cheng Jinmo and Mr. Cheng talked on the phone, his heart calmed down. Over the years, he has experienced many storms, and such a wave is not enough to beat him down. Didn''t the Mo family want to deal with him? Do you really have no temper when he is gentle? It''s really irritating for him. It doesn''t end like this. Chapter 1614 That afternoon, Mo Feiyan was at home waiting for the evening paper to be published. She had already explained that. As soon as the evening paper was printed, she immediately called the editor in chief of the evening paper: "didn''t we agree before? Why didn''t you register that message? " The editor in chief of the evening news said with a straight face: "Miss Mo, we have checked the news with someone. The news is wrong. We can''t publish it!" He just hung up. Mo Feiyan was annoyed when she heard that. What is it! How dare you hang up on her! She was about to find someone to find out what was going on when her father, Mo Weiguang, the helmsman of the Mo family, came in. Mo Weiguang is usually busy with his work. He seldom goes home at this time. He looks very good today. Mo Feiyan asked curiously, "Dad, how do you come back?" Mo Weiguang walked up to her and slapped her in the face. She was immediately beaten! In fact, Mo Feiyan''s position in the Mo family is similar to that of Cheng Su Su. They are the youngest in the family, and she is the only daughter in the Mo family. Mo Weiguang doesn''t spoil Mo Feiyan as Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Susu, but he is also the apple of his eye. In addition, Mo Feiyan is very smart and has a sense of propriety in her daily work. Mo Weiguang hardly said anything serious to her, let alone beat her. "Dad, why did you hit me?" Mo Feiyan asked, puzzled. Mo Weiguang said angrily: "it''s you who beat me, you fool. You did these things!" After he finished, he threw the morning paper and the manuscript to be put on the evening paper into Mo Feiyan''s face. Mo Feiyan saw the things and asked, "I did it, but I don''t think it''s a problem. Cheng Jinmo''s ability is not enough, but he is still in the position. It''s time to give way to the second uncle." "Fool!" Mo Weiguang roared: "it''s not as simple as you think!" "The result of this is very good, the people have been incited, this matter has a great influence, enough to pull Cheng Jinmo down from that position." Mo Feiyan defends herself. "Your second uncle is stupid, so are you!" Mo Wei was very angry. "You think I''ve been too busy lately to get me into trouble." Don''t forget, there''s an old one on the Cheng family! " Today''s event is blowing like a gale. We have a lot of discussions in private. We don''t know who poked it out and said that Mo Weiguang did it. The reason is that Mo Ershu saw Cheng Jinmo''s position, and Mo Weiguang helped to grab it. As a result, the wind of the whole thing changed a little. It turned out that the Mo family framed the Cheng family. The daughter of the Cheng family who caused trouble was not the daughter of the Cheng family at all. She was just an adopted daughter. A few days ago, the Cheng family drove her out of the Cheng family because she knew that the adopted daughter was bad. Chapter 1615 Every family has its own difficult classics, and the fact that Cheng''s own daughter adopted her also caused a sensation last year. We all know about it. Although Cheng Jinmo didn''t take care of the only one at that time, but defended Cheng Su Su Su, everyone can understand it. Anyone who comes across this matter will be suspicious, and the only thing that can make sense is that he doesn''t take care of it on the spot. Since then, Cheng Jinmo has removed the photo of Cheng Su Su from his desk and replaced it with Gu''s only photo. This is not to tell everyone that in his heart, he recognizes Gu''s only daughter. In addition, Cheng Jinmo dotes on Cheng Su Su before. When he knows that she has committed a crime, he immediately punishes her severely. He doesn''t protect her. He first severs the relationship, and then reluctantly sends Cheng Su Su into and out of the Bureau. Please put the police on file to investigate this matter! This kind of behavior, it is absolutely righteous to wipe out relatives, very neat. However, Mo''s family made a big fuss on this matter. It was shameful to have sinister intentions and arrogance. Mo Feiyan was stunned and angry after hearing Mo Weiguang''s words: "the Cheng family is really shameless. It''s shameful to kill relatives, break off relations and send them to the public security bureau! These things never happened! Cheng Su Su entered the police station. Gu Wei Yi did it "Gu only one is Cheng Jinmo''s own daughter. What she does can also represent the Cheng family''s attitude." Mo Weiguang said in a deep voice. Mo Feiyan was stunned, Cheng family used such Sao operation! What a shame! She clearly saw that Cheng Jinmo had spoiled Cheng Su Su some time ago. When she saw that Cheng Su Su had done harm to the only Cheng family, she turned a blind eye. Now that something happened, she just pushed all these things out! She felt that her operation had been very strong this time, but compared with these old people, she still felt that she was too young! Cheng Jinmo''s face should not be too thick, too shameless! Mo Weiguang handed another piece of information to Mo Feiyan and said, "this is what Cheng Jinmo gave me. You can see for yourself what you have done!" Mo Feiyan is puzzled. What information can Cheng Jinmo have for Mo Weiguang? Is Cheng Jinmo courting Mo Weiguang? It was only after she opened the information that she found that things were too different from what she had imagined! It''s not Cheng Jinmo''s kindness to Mo Weiguang at all. It''s the power that she has built by using the relationship between the Qu family and Mo family over the years. Those forces wander in the gray area and do half black and white things. Although Mo Feiyan didn''t directly participate in many things, those people eventually did some things that they couldn''t see. The most important thing is that they all admitted "loyalty" to Mo Feiyan and "loyalty" to Qu. Once this matter is exposed, its nature is much more serious than Cheng Su Su''s bullying ordinary people behind Cheng Jinmo''s back and seeking a little self-interest for himself under the banner of Cheng Jinmo! Mo Feiyan''s surname is mo, so this matter will be directly related to Mo Weiguang. In addition, Mo Feiyan created a situation for Cheng Su Su before. If this happens, she is afraid that she will have to suppress Cheng Su Su''s fame and reputation! "Where did he get these things?" Mo Feiyan was shocked. Mo Weiguang said coldly: "over the years, our Mo family has to face the big wind. There are many people staring at our Mo family, but I really didn''t expect that Cheng Jinmo, who always looks gentle, has such a heavy mind." Chapter 1616 After all, Mo Ershu wants Cheng Jinmo''s position, and it''s relatively obvious. It''s perfectly normal to arouse Cheng Jinmo''s vigilance. Today, Cheng Jinmo came to him to show the meaning of such a piece of material. He has a good temper, but he is not the kind of master who can be manipulated by others. He usually doesn''t make trouble, but it doesn''t mean he is afraid of things. It''s really urgent. Everyone is just a fish in the net. This time, the Mo family took the lead. It''s not too much for Cheng Jinmo to give the information to the newspaper directly. After all, the newspaper is not owned by Mo family. It''s not difficult for Cheng Jinmo to get the newspaper to publish something. After all, he has evidence. When Cheng Jinmo came to Mo Weiguang with the information, he said clearly: "the children at home are not sensible, because we didn''t teach them well. Personally, I don''t think it''s a real big deal. It''s just a big deal for the children." "Today, I bring you these materials to show my sincerity. Of course, I have to trouble you to restrain your children after the event. Don''t make things out of hand." "The Mo family and the Cheng family are friendly. I don''t want to ruin our friendship for decades because of such a small matter, so I''m afraid you have to finish the rest." Mo Weiguang naturally responded at that time, and said that this was a child''s farce. Mo Weiguang, who has always been strong, apologized to Cheng Jinmo again and again. Cheng Jinmo didn''t come here to tear Mo Weiguang''s face. This kind of thing can be finished before they have a complete feud. If they really want to make a fish out of the net, no one can take advantage of it. But this matter eventually let Mo Weiguang hold a stomach of gas, come back to teach Mo Feiyan. After Mo Feiyan understood Mo Weiguang''s meaning, she immediately became anxious: "do I have to come back for him?" "It''s you who did it. You have to get round." Mo Weiguang said in a cold voice: "I have promised Cheng Jinmo that the follow-up work will be finished by our Mo family." Mo Feiyan immediately exploded hair: "for today''s things, I arranged for a long time, now how can you say to accept?" If she really wants to do this, Gu only knows, I''m afraid she will laugh to death! This is her disguised surrender! Mo Weiguang''s eyes were cold: "you have to clean up the mess, even if you are tearful. Do you want me to clean it up for you?" He just asked Mo Feiyan silly. She finally came to her senses. Her father has always been domineering. Now that she has decided to do it, she has to do it or not. In fact, there are thousands of unwilling in her heart, but she didn''t have the courage to retort at this time, so she had to say: "I listen to you, Dad." Mo Weiguang nodded his head and said, "I know the channels you built before are very good, but since Cheng Jinmo has already focused on that matter, you can no longer be contaminated. You must get out of that matter as soon as possible." Mo Feiyan remembers that this time she wants to deal with Gu Weiwei, but she tosses about in such a big circle. It seems that she doesn''t get any good, but brings her a lot of trouble! Cheng Su Su is the only one who has been killed in this incident. She knows that after this incident, Cheng Su Su can no longer stay at Cheng''s house! I recommend my new article "rebirth of 90 hot wives: no less, it''s too hard to tease!", Introduce: one day wake up, she lifts by get up, he protects privacy to say: "you peeped at me! You have to be responsible to me. Let''s get the certificate now! " New text for support, for love! Chapter 1617 Mo Feiyan knows that Cheng Su Su has been scheming to deal with Gu Wei Yi. Gu Wei Yi also hates Cheng Su Su. She has prepared for so long and made so many arrangements with her this time, but she is helping Gu Wei Yi? This understanding made her feel depressed and almost want to vomit blood! Mo Weiguang takes a look at Mo Feiyan standing there. After thinking about it, he gives Mo Feiyan a piece of advice: "don''t provoke the Cheng family easily in the future. The Cheng family is not as easy to bully as you think." "This time, the Su family also has traces of their actions. Even if Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo divorce, they are husband and wife after all, and Cheng Shutang is also surnamed Cheng. If Cheng Jinmo comes out, it will also have an impact on Cheng Shutang. Su tingxue will not allow this kind of thing to happen." "When you do things in the future, you will have a long mind. If these people can have a foothold in the imperial capital and stabilize their position, then none of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. You can''t compete with others for your way of doing things." "I can''t learn their shamelessness." Mo Feiyan said: "thank you dad for teaching me these principles. I will be more careful in the future." Mo Weiguang nodded his head lightly and said in a positive tone: "although you have suffered a loss this time, you haven''t made a complete mistake. You just underestimated the enemy. This time, the Cheng family has hit such a nail on us. It''s good to have a chance to get it back later." Mo Feiyan''s nature of revenge is essentially inherited from Mo Weiguang''s. Mo Weiguang is a very tolerant person. For those who are against him, if he can''t help others at that time, he will put it in his heart and attack suddenly when he has a chance. This time, although it was Mo''s first choice, he still felt that he hit him in the face, and his heart was very uncomfortable. So when he saw Cheng Jinmo, he was smiling on the surface, and his attitude was very sincere, but he had already written down the hatred in his heart. In the future, as long as Cheng Jinmo had something in his hand, he would never let it go! Mo Feiyan''s heart even if there are more uncomfortable, this time not only to endure, but also to cooperate with Cheng Jinmo to Mo Weiguang said against the heart to clarify for him. So the next morning''s morning post had another content that occupied the whole page of the sub page: "the adopted daughter is too rampant, the adopted father comes to carry the pot.". It was clearly written in the morning paper that yesterday''s report was a misunderstanding. In fact, the daughter was not the leader''s own daughter. And a leader has long found out the adopted daughter''s behavior, communicated with the victim several times and offered compensation, and disciplined the adopted daughter several times. However, the adopted daughter refused to change after repeated education. In the end, he had no choice but to put the adopted daughter to the police station and cut off the relationship with her. There is also a picture of the detention Certificate in the newspaper, the date of which is before the morning paper, which can prove that the relationship between the leader and the adopted daughter was not forced to break because of the contents of the morning paper yesterday. After the morning paper was published, the negative information on Cheng''s family immediately disappeared. On the contrary, it set up a fair and selfless image for Cheng Jinmo. Ordinary people who wanted to go to Cheng''s family to encircle Cheng Jinmo gave up this idea. Like a whirlwind, the Cheng Su Su Su incident came and went quickly. In just two days, it broke out and turned over. In this case, the Cheng family was not affected in any way, but was highly appraised. Chapter 1618 Gu only saw Su tingxue and told her, "I was going to ask your uncle to find someone to bring Cheng Su Su to trial, and then find out the person who gave Cheng Su Su the answer. I didn''t expect that Cheng Jinmo would be a step faster than me." "Although I don''t agree with him, it seems to be the most effective way at the moment. In fact, he hasn''t been idle these days. He also found out the person, and then directly found the group members to decide how to deal with this matter." "It''s said that the person who gave the answer to Cheng Su Su Su was a member of the organizing committee who was not in a low position this time. He was also the sponsor of the Qu family. He should have been bribed by the Mo family or the Qu family for a long time." "That man wanted to drag Cheng Jinmo into the water at that time, saying that it was Cheng Jinmo who asked for the answer. Later, Cheng Jinmo spent some time to find out that his daughter-in-law''s card was more than 100000 yuan, and the remitter was mo, so he couldn''t make any further sophistry." Gu only said in silence: "I really thought Cheng Su Su Su was the leader in this matter, but now I know that she can''t lead such a situation at all. I''m afraid Cheng Su Su Su Su will have bad luck this time?" Su tingxue sighed and said, "yes, Cheng Susu is out of luck this time. Cheng Jinmo seems to have reached an agreement with the organizing committee. If the news of cheating comes out in this English competition, it''s their face. And no one really cheated this time, so the organizing committee has also used some means to suppress it. " "If we want to suppress this matter, we must completely separate Cheng Su Su''s business from this English competition. This time, everyone is angry. Cheng Su Su wants to bear everyone''s anger alone." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m afraid Cheng Su Su is still waiting for minister Cheng to get her out." At this time, Su tingxue sighed: "that''s because Cheng Jinmo has been tolerant of her. When she made her first mistake, she was afraid that she was afraid. But Cheng Jinmo helped her cover up. When she had the first time, there would be a second time, and then there would be countless times." "So it seems to me that Cheng Su Su is wrong, but the worst mistake is Cheng Jinmo, who spoils Cheng Su Su." Gu Yiwei thinks Su tingxue''s conclusion is very accurate. Being good to a person always needs principles and boundaries. When someone is good to a person without principles and boundaries, he is actually harming that person. Chapter 1619 A lot of parents love their children, but if they love their children too much, they will raise white eyed wolves and rubbish. Gu Weiyi asked, "is it true that Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu have long been separated from each other in the newspaper?" "How can it be true." Su tingxue sighed and said: "this is a typical Cheng family crisis public relations. In the early years, Cheng family used similar means when they were in crisis. After all, Cheng Su Su Su has been abandoned by Cheng family." "Now that this matter has been published in the newspaper, Cheng Jinmo is sure to do a full set of acting, and breaking off the relationship will also be confirmed. All Cheng Su Su''s previous dependence will now become a weapon to suppress her." "No matter whether Cheng Susu will go to jail this time or not, she will become a rat crossing the street in the Imperial City, and everyone will yell at her." As for Cheng Jinmo''s handling method this time, she is a little disdainful. If it were her, she would never have used such mean means. However, when the opponent is the shameless people of the Mo family, meanness is very worthy of meanness. She remembers the old story of many years. She almost became the most abandoned son of the Cheng family at that time, but she was not Cheng Su Su Su. She was just sitting upright, and she didn''t need to be afraid of them. Gu only likes Cheng Su Su''s results. When Cheng Su Su can no longer play the Cheng family''s signboard to cheat outside, Cheng Su Su Su is a common Cheng Su Su Su. This time, the incident was very serious. Although Cheng Su Su was not named in the newspaper, it was almost enough to let the people in the imperial capital know that Cheng Su Su was abandoned by the Cheng family. Although she thinks that Cheng Su Su is shameless and blames herself, she thinks that Cheng Jinmo, who has always cherished Cheng Su Su as a treasure, abandons Cheng Su Su Su at this time, which is also quite merciless. She thinks that only one''s own strength is the real strength. Relying on others'' strength is nothing more than pulling a tiger''s skin and making it look like it''s really tough inside. Su tingxue summed up a sentence for this matter: "only, you can see the ending of Cheng Su Su. You should take warning and constantly strive for self-improvement. Don''t listen to some ideas that women have to be supported by men." "In this world, everyone may be unreliable. Only he is absolutely reliable. He doesn''t do anything harmful to nature. He is smart, kind-hearted, self-improvement, enterprising and independent." Gu only knows that these words are actually Su tingxue''s philosophy. She said with a smile: "Mom, I know. You can rest assured that I will be myself." "Mom has always believed you. Today, I''m in a hurry. When I got to this point, I said two more words unconsciously." Su tingxue said with a smile. After the mother and daughter hung up, Gu went to the army for a day''s training. As Ning Yiqing expected, Hua Zhifeng had been discharged from the hospital. Yesterday, he informed all the students to have another training. Maybe it is because of his illness this time. He knows that the training intensity that the human body can bear is limited, and excessive training will only hurt the body of the students. Therefore, Hua Zhifeng, the iron and blood instructor, is relatively warm today, and the trainees who participated in the training are not too adapted to his warmth. Wang xiongchao couldn''t help asking: "instructor, are you still ill? Would you like to take a few more days off? " Chapter 1620 Wang xiongchao''s words were originally meant to be kind. He was a little distressed for his bloody instructor, but he was killed in the eyes of Hua Zhifeng, and then he was punished to run ten kilometers. On hearing this, he laughed: "this is our iron instructor!" As long as Hua Zhifeng is in good health, he will be happy to run ten kilometers more! So he went to run circles with a smile on his face. Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw this scene. It is true that when we get used to someone''s specific characteristics, those characteristics will make people quite uncomfortable after they change. She Snickers there and is seen by Hua Zhifeng. Naturally, there is no lack of training. At the end of today''s training, Huang Zhirong came to Gu Yiwei and said, "I know your shooting skills are good. If you have seed, please compare with me!" Gu Weiwei has never been a competitive leader in this kind of thing, so she said calmly: "sorry, I''m a girl, I have no seed, so I don''t accept your challenge." Huang Zhirong Is there such a saying? Although it''s not a mantra or something, it''s also a common saying. As a result, when it comes out of Gu''s mouth, it completely turns into another taste! Huang Zhirong has never seen anyone refuse to use such an excuse. Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he returned the guns and other things he trained today. I''m kidding. It''s fun to have a date with Ning Yiqing! She''s not stupid! When she turned around to go out, Huang Zhirong looked at her and said, "Gu Weiwei, there are still three months to go before our one-year training is over. I heard instructor Hua say that there will be a competition among students in the near future. Do you dare to accept my challenge?" "Of course, I will take part in the competition organized by the flower instructor, but I only sign up for the team competition, not the individual competition." Gu''s only answer. Hua Zhifeng told her before that this competition is divided into group competition and individual competition. She thinks that her physical strength can be consumed by participating in a group competition, and she does not fight for such a false name. "What? Are you afraid of me? " Huang Zhirong said defiantly. Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, I''m a girl. I''m timid. You''re arrogant. You''re courageous. So you think it''s very interesting for you to bully girls as an arrogant old man?" Huang Zhirong what the fuck! It''s true that what she said is reasonable! Gu only looked at him and said with a smile: "if you''re OK, just let me go. I''m going to find my partner! How can you bear to delay people''s dating time? " Huang Zhirong How can there be such a cheeky girl! He involuntarily stepped aside. Gu Weiyi said thanks with a smile and went to find Ning Yiqing. However, he felt that he had something wrong with him. Today, he held a contest with her twice in a row. Does she look like that kind of aggressive person? What a bore! Gu only went to find Ning Yiqing and ran into a man when he walked around the corner. They almost said sorry at the same time and then laughed at each other. The only person Gu knows is Ji Mingming of the literature and art group. Because Ji Mingming has never come to pester Ning Yiqing, Gu''s impression on her is much better than Qu Yanluo''s. Ji Mingming asked with a smile: "come to find deputy general manager Ning?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said yes. Ji Mingming said with admiration: "you and deputy general manager Ning have a good relationship, which is really enviable. When will you invite us to have wedding candy?" Chapter 1621 Gu only and Ji Mingming are not familiar, so they don''t say much. They just smile: "I want to discuss this with Yiqing." Ji Mingming expressed his understanding, but he was a bit hesitant. Gu only asked, "is there anything else?" Ji Mingming seems to have some hesitation, but he still said: "I saw you and Qu Yanluo make a little unhappy before. You should be careful. Her temperament is not generous. I''m afraid she will hate you and do something she shouldn''t do." In fact, this kind of reminder is the same as no reminder. Gu and Qu Yanluo have quarreled in the company for several times, and it''s almost the same if they don''t agree. Even without Ji Mingming, Gu knows that he will be more careful. And Ji Mingming at this time to use this well-known thing to remind Gu only, more or less some want to be close and talk. It''s not Gu Weiyi who has a problem with the female staff of the art group. It''s Qu Yanluo who''s in the art group. Now there''s Ji Mingming, who doesn''t want to develop a close friend in the company''s art group. She just says with a smile, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention." Ji Mingming saw that she was polite but alienated. He just laughed and left. Gu only remembered that she had met Ji Mingming last time, and Ji Mingming also showed concern for her. She felt that she had no contact with Ji Mingming, but Ji Mingming paid special attention to her. There was a very delicate feeling in her heart, which seemed to be an instinctive alert to danger. However, Ji Mingming didn''t mean to hurt her from the beginning to the end, and there was no grudge between them. Gu only thought that she might be thinking too much, so he shook her head and walked into Ning Yiqing''s dormitory. Ji Mingming watched her figure disappear in the corner of the dormitory area, with a trace of coldness in his eyes. Ji Mingming didn''t pay much attention to Gu Yunyi before. He really paid attention to Gu Yunyi because she was the object of Ning Yiqing and beat Qu Yanluo twice. Later, he heard employees in the company say that Gu Yunyi was good at shooting. As for the last point, she thinks it''s just a joke. In the army, male employees are the majority, while female employees are very few. For male employees, female employees are regarded as sharpshooters as long as they can hit the 50 meter target. As for what the male employees said about Gu''s only ability to hit the live target, she thought it was just a rumor spread by mistake to give Ning Yiqing face. She has also investigated Gu only, and knows that she can enter Hua Zhifeng''s training camp only because of the relationship between her family. Maybe Gu only is a little better than the average girl in shooting, but she won''t be any better. Ji Mingming snorted from his nose, flicked his hair, snapped his fingers, and turned back to his dormitory. When Gu only arrived at Ning Yiqing''s dormitory, Ning Yiqing had not come back. Ning Yiqing had already given her the key. She opened the door with the key herself. Just as she was about to enter, Cheng Shutang opened the door from the opposite side and poked out her head and said, "sister! Come here, brother Gu only thinks that Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang are both deputy general managers. Cheng Shutang seems to be much more idle than Ning Yiqing. She turns her head and asks, "how?" Cheng Shutang said with a straight face, "if you have an object, don''t you want a brother? Brother, you can''t even shout? " Gu only smell speech full face speechless, had to first go to his room, there is such a tease force Pro brother, she said very sad. Chapter 1622 After Gu Weiyi enters, Cheng Shutang mysteriously pulls her to open the bathroom door, and then exaggerates: "dangdangdang, is it a surprise? Are you surprised? " Gu only saw a few crucian carp with palm length in a bucket in the bathroom, and there was a cleaned pheasant in the basin beside. There was a cloth bag hanging on the wall, in which was a handful of fresh green vegetables, including wild celery, big green vegetables, and a kind of wild vegetables that she could not name. Gu didn''t feel surprised at all and asked him, "what does that mean?" "If a woman wants to tie a man''s heart, she has to tie his stomach first. Ning Yiqing has been training very hard recently. Don''t you want to mend it for him? This is the food I specially found, giving you enough room to play! " Cheng Shutang said with a proud face. Gu Weiyi said ha ha to his statement, and directly exposed his intention: "you want to eat the food I made by yourself!" Cheng Shutang immediately hit a ha ha: "of course not, I heard that you won the first place in the English competition, I''m celebrating for you in my way!" Gu only made a face at him and said, "believe me, you have a ghost! Other people''s brothers are mature and steady. Why is my brother so naive and stupid? " Cheng Shutang sighed: "I''m not to blame for this. If you want to blame me, my sister is too powerful and mature! But you can''t say I''m naive. I''m a serious major and deputy general manager now! " "There''s no one here anyway." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s not a shame to talk between our brothers and sisters." Cheng Shutang immediately gets happy. Brother and sister make it clear that Gu is ready to cook. Cheng Shutang helps kill the fish. The pheasant said it was cleaned up, but it was cleaned up by an employee. There were still some hairs left on the top, and the internal organs were not cleaned out. Gu Weiyi had to do it again. After cleaning up the pheasant, she found that the pheasant had been growing for at least two or three years. The meat was not fresh and tender. This kind of chicken could not be fried but stewed into soup. It''s not allowed to open fire to cook in the dormitory normally, but Cheng Shutang is a foodstuff. He has a set of cooking utensils in the dormitory. Unexpectedly, he has a hot induction cooker and an electric rice cooker. Gu only directly stewed chicken with electric rice cooker, and then fried vegetables with induction cooker. Cheng Shutang is also a talented person. He has a complete range of seasonings in his room, including pepper, pepper, garlic, ginger, star anise, cinnamon and pepper. Gu only when cooking fish, aroma overflowing, he greedy straight swallow saliva, a force to praise Gu only: "my sister how to cook like this? This dish is really delicious! It''s true that I got this pheasant last night on the pretext of field training. " Gu Yiwei For a long time, he took the staff to fight the pheasant, catch the fish, and pick the wild vegetables. Nine times out of ten, he took the staff to go outside to pick them! She also finally understood why Cheng Shutang''s branch was weaker than Ning Yiqing''s in the big competition. She asked, "brother, you didn''t violate the discipline by doing so, did you?" "No way!" Cheng Shutang immediately retorted: "I''m a serious and responsible deputy general manager. It''s not normal for me to bring back some wild animals for the staff after field training." It''s not too much to train outside and get something to eat by the way, is it? Chapter 1623 In fact, what Cheng Shutang said is also a fact. Although he doesn''t look at it very well, he always does things in a proper way. When training outside the company, as long as it doesn''t damage the ecological environment, after the training, the leaders at the top turn a blind eye. Gu only felt relieved when he said that. Chicken is chicken, fish is wild fish, and vegetables are wild vegetables. All of them grow naturally and taste very good. They only need to be boiled a little to make them fragrant. Cheng Shutang is also a talent. He is afraid that the fragrance will escape and attract a lot of greedy insects. He directly closes the doors and windows to prevent the fragrance from floating out. It''s just that this kind of fragrance can''t be blocked. It''s already gone out from the cracks of the doors and windows. Soon, Cheng Shutang''s door was knocked. It was a manager under him. Then he scolded him directly. After a while, the door was knocked again. He was about to scold. Seeing Ning Yiqing, he pulled him in: "how do you know that the only one is with me?" "Can you make such a delicious meal at your level?" Ning Yiqing''s words are bloody. Cheng Shutang Gu Wei was there laughing: "we are stewing chicken soup. We will eat vegetables first and then drink soup." Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and rubbed her hair: "you spoil your brother too much. You really cook for him in the dormitory." In fact, yesterday Cheng Shutang took Ning Yiqing to bet that Gu Youyi would treat him better than Hui Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing ignored him. As soon as he came back today, he smelled the delicious food and came directly. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m just a brother, but I''m waiting for him. When I''m bullied, he''ll come out for me." Cheng Shutang laughed: "I''m just a younger sister like you. I have to stand out. Whoever bullies my younger sister, I''ll kill her!" "So there''s a man you''re going to destroy." Ning Yiqing said that Mo Feiyan and Cheng Su Su bully Gu only thing. Cheng Shutang only knew that Gu Weiyi won the first place in the English competition, but he didn''t know that there were still these things in the middle. He immediately became angry: "they are too much. I''ll help you deal with them later." "Good." Gu only a smile should, although this matter is close to the end of the economy, but she felt that this matter or tell Cheng Shutang, lest later Cheng Su Su find him there to sell miserably. Although she knows that Cheng Shutang is unlikely to become Cheng Su Su again, she is also afraid that he will be soft hearted. Cheng Shutang''s face is not very good-looking at this time. He didn''t tell Gu that the only thing is that a matchmaker had matchmaker for him before, and the object of his blind date was mo Feiyan. Although he declined the matchmaker because he knew Mo Feiyan, Gu only talked about it at this time, which made him feel sick. The matchmaker without long eyes tried to match him with Mo Feiyan, a vicious and fierce woman. It was a shame on him! Gu only thought that her brother was very cute. It happened that the fish was almost cooked. She took a small plate and filled one for him and said, "brother, this fish is for you." Cheng Shutang immediately proud of the tail to heaven, even boasted Gu only several times, also took the fish in front of Ning Yiqing for a long time, said he in Gu only heart than Ning Yiqing important. Ning Yiqing only glanced at him, but his meaning was clear: I would not care with a fool. Because Gu Weiyi took another plate, filled a bigger fish and handed it to him. Chapter 1624 Cheng Shutang held the plate and ran with tears: "women are not allowed to stay!" The three are eating happily. The door is knocked again. Cheng Shutang opens the door and is about to scold someone who doesn''t have eyes for disturbing them. As soon as the door is opened, he sees Mao Suiyi standing at the door with a serious face. Cheng Shutang subconsciously wanted to cover the pot. After a second thought, he felt that he wanted to cover the pot. He said, "the chairman is just in time. The fish has just come out of the pot. Come and have a taste!" Mao Suiyi saw his face and said, "you are going to heaven!" He came in with a straight face, and they didn''t know what he was thinking. The atmosphere was a little stagnant for a moment. But he sat on the chair nearest to the pot: "don''t you fill me with a fish first? You want to starve me Gu only immediately laughed. Chairman Mao seems to be an interesting person in private. She busily loaded a fish for him. After he took a bite, his eyes brightened, he took another bite, and then gave her a thumbs up: "Xiaogu, it''s a good craft! Are you interested in being a chef in our company''s kitchen Gu only knew that he was joking. Before she spoke, Cheng Shutang was not happy: "my sister is a top student in Imperial University, so it''s too much to be a cook in the company!" Ning Yiqing said: "her hand is used to hold a pen or a gun, not a spatula." "You two kids are getting more and more unruly. I say, you are going to top ten sentences!" Mao Suiyi glared at them and ate the fish quickly. He had a good way of eating fish. When the fish was finished, the fishbone remained there. After eating one fish, he said, "Xiaogu, do you really want to join our company?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, I''ve already decided. Chairman, are you not sleeping well recently, or I''ll give you a prescription?" "I know about you curing Xiaohua." Mao Suiyi sighed and said, "what do you say you are so good at? You can''t be greedy, but you have to respect your opinion. " Gu only chuckled, and Mao Suiyi said, "Ning Yiqing told me that you want to take part in the task of overseas arrest. Personally, I think you have enough ability, but you lack experience, but this can be made up from other places. Today I''m here to ask you, do you really have this idea?" Gu Yiqing was a little surprised when she heard what he said. The last time she asked about Qin Mingyang, she started to think like this. She just didn''t think it was too appropriate, so she didn''t say much. Unexpectedly, Ning Yiqing fell in love and even mentioned it to Mao Suiyi. She couldn''t help looking at Ning Yiqing. He nodded his head lightly, and her heart was warm. She looked at Mao Suiyi and asked, "Chairman, I have such an idea, but I don''t have combat experience. I''m afraid it''s not suitable." "I know that." Mao Suiyi put down the plate in his hand and said, "originally I didn''t think you were very suitable, but Ning Yiqing said that you won the first place in this English competition, and there was a place for studying abroad at public expense for one year. Your identity can cover up our actions, and maybe it will bring out people''s harvest. What do you think?" Gu''s only eye suddenly lit up: "as long as I can help, I am very willing to participate in this action!" Chapter 1625 Mao Suiyi looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "don''t worry about it. You need to make careful arrangements before you take action. Now it hasn''t really been decided. The cycle may be a little long. It may be October this year." "Besides, although you have been training in the training camp for so long, in the final analysis, you are not a serious employee, so we have to ensure your absolute safety, and you have to raise your vigilance. Of course, if we think you are really suitable, we will train you for a period of time." Gu Wei nodded. She had been on the battlefield and knew the danger of the battlefield. Mao Suiyi asked her a few related questions, as well as some of her ideas. After asking these questions, the chicken soup was stewed. Mao Suiyi directly handed the plate to Gu Yiwei: "give me a chicken leg, and two more fish, patronizing to say business, I''m almost greedy to death!" There are a lot of fish. There is a big pot in the 30cm iron pot, but the three men''s appetite is not small, so the fish can''t help eating. Mao Suiyi directly kicked Cheng Shutang''s chair and said, "go to the canteen and get some rice. I feel like I didn''t have a meal just because there are dishes but no rice." He is a serious southerner, a meal without rice is uncomfortable. Cheng Shutang asked: "Chairman, why are so many people me?" Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "that''s because you are the most unpromising of these people. Of course, the unpromising people will go to have dinner!" Cheng Shutang Chairman, this knife is really out of control! Cheng Shutang had no choice but to go to the canteen to have a meal. When he got the meal back, only soup was left for the fish on the induction cooker. As for the pheasant in the electric cooker, only the neck and buttocks were left. He spent a lot of energy to get these dishes, and then spent a lot of energy to deceive Gu only to make this generation''s meal. Is it a waste of hard work with him? Gu could not help laughing when he looked depressed. Then she opened a lunch box with a chicken leg in it. She handed it to him and said, "it''s for you." "My sister is better to me." Cheng Shutang was almost moved to tears. Both Mao Suiyi and Gu Yiwei laugh. Even Ning Yiqing can''t help laughing. He''s a real eater! Because of Mao Suiyi and Cheng Shutang, Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing have no time to be alone. After dinner, Gu Weiwei is ready to go back to school. Ning Yiqing sent her to the gate and said, "every time you come here for training, although you are picked up by Tian Rongyue, do you want to get a driver''s license?" At the age of 18, she can take the driving test. In fact, Gu only had this skill in her previous life, but after she was born again, she was always busy and never thought about it. At this time, Gu only heard Ning Yiqing mention it, and felt that she could really get a driver''s license, so it would be more convenient to go there. After taking the driving test, she can consider buying a car. Now it''s 1995, and it''s not too far away from the sharp rise of house prices. She thinks that when she buys a car, she can also build some Siheyuan, where she can keep her money. But whether it''s driving test or quadrangle, it''s a time-consuming thing, and she has to find time to do it. She nodded her head and said, "well, I''m going to get a driver''s license." Ning Yiqing gently hugged her in her arms and said in a warm voice, "Gu Youyi, I can''t wait." Chapter 1626 Ning Yiqing can''t wait for anything. Gu only knows. It''s hard for her to answer, so she asks him with a silly smile: "do you regret that you talked too much in front of my mother?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "if a man wants to keep his word, I will bear it." Gu only chuckled and said, "well, I believe you." Then she turned and jumped into the car. Ning Yiqing saw that she was slim and graceful. With her pleasant laughter, his heart was tickling. He sighed in his heart: "it''s really torture!" Gu only got in the car and rolled down the window and asked him, "how many times have you thought about me these days?" Ning Yiqing He remembered that when they separated last time, she said that she wanted him to think about her. He had taken it as a joke. At this time, she asked, he was such a reserved person, and really didn''t know how to answer. He felt that no matter how he answered, it seemed that he was not quite right. When he saw the smile in her eyes, he knew that she was teasing him. The corners of his mouth rose slightly: "guess." Gu Weiyi makes a face at him. Tian Rongyue can''t listen to him any more. He steps on the gas pedal and takes Gu Weiyi away. Ning Yiqing stands at the door, the night wind blows, and it seems that Gu Weiyi''s unique light body smile is still fresh. His heart is not wanted. Gu is an activist. He said he would take a driving test. At noon the next day, he found a driving school near the school and signed up. Compared with 20 years later, the current driving test is simpler and easier to pass, so it is easier to cultivate road killers. Gu only because he can drive, so I don''t need too much time to come here to practice. I directly made an appointment with the coach for the exam half a month later. The coach is a responsible person. He repeatedly stressed to her that it''s not good to do so. He asked her to postpone the exam for a while and try to pass it once again. Gu Weiyi could only prove that she really knew how to drive and knew the traffic law, so she followed the coach to drive around the training ground. After she drove the car, the coach was relieved, but still asked her to take time to practice every day, because the exam time was very tight. In the coach''s original words: "if you can''t pass the exam, you''ll have to hand in a make-up exam, and you''ll get 200 yuan each time." This year, 200 yuan is still quite valuable. The coach is a wage earner. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to waste the 200 yuan. Gu only thanks the coach and rushed to school, almost late. The first class in the afternoon is mo Ziwei''s class. She went late and didn''t have a seat. She could only squat on the last row of steps, holding books and notebooks to attend the class. Cheng Shui''an called her. She looked up and saw that there was a place beside him. It was supposed to be reserved for her. She sat down beside him with her schoolbag in her arms and said thanks. At this time, Mo Ziwei had already entered the classroom. Cheng Shuian said softly, "I know all about the Mo family and Cheng Susu. Why didn''t you tell me before?" "I told you, can you help?" Gu only asked. Cheng Shui''an Can''t she have a good word? They didn''t know each other well before, even if she hated him, but now they all know that he is her cousin. It''s too much! Chapter 1627 Gu only saw Cheng Shuian''s funny appearance, and explained: "you can''t help me in this matter. If I tell you, it will only make you anxious. Instead of this, I''d better let you study at ease." Cheng Shui''an looked at her and said, "Li is such a Li, but Gu is the only one. Strictly speaking, it''s his family. They should have helped each other, encouraged each other, and shared with each other." Gu Weiwei always thought that his temper was a little bit of that before. Now when she heard his words, she felt that she had a little prejudice against him before. Cheng Su Su is a favorite of the Cheng family. In fact, the Cheng family is very strict in the discipline of their son. At the same time, they have a strong sense of family. The Cheng family has been standing in the imperial capital for so many years. It must have its own family tradition. However, the men who enter the political arena will have the flavor of politicians, while Cheng Shuian has not because he is still studying in University. She nodded and said, "thank you, but I''m not a member of the Cheng family after all, so if I don''t trouble you, I won''t trouble you." At this time, the class has been officially held, and the conversation between the two is over. Cheng Shui''an''s heart is a little bit unspeakable. After a class, he finally said to Gu Wei Yi, "I don''t care what other people in Cheng''s family think. Anyway, in my heart, you are my cousin. I won''t let others bully you." Gu only saw her brother''s silly appearance last night. When she heard Cheng Shuian''s words, she didn''t know what it was like. Did she have two brothers to protect her? Cheng Shuian decided to take a look at Cheng Su Su after school in the afternoon. Cheng Su Su Su''s case has changed from cheating case to intentional wounding case, and it is still a case accumulated over the years. Cheng Susu was determined not to admit that she had bought the answer, but when the police brought several people to identify the incident that she had hurt people, she was in a forced state. At that time, she denied that those people were spitting blood! But those people can clearly say, when and where she was, why things hurt them, in addition to themselves, there are quite a number of witnesses and evidence, she can''t argue! But in her heart, she still holds the idea that Cheng Jinmo will come to get her, so she directly denies all this, and she continues to ask to call Cheng Jinmo. Her request was rejected, and she immediately went crazy and yelled in the detention room. It was at this time that Cheng Jinmo came. As soon as she saw Cheng Jinmo, she decided a lot, and then began to cry: "Dad, how did you come here! These people are going to bully me to death. I don''t know where to find someone to trap me! " Cheng Jinmo looks at her quietly, the expression on his face is a little complicated, but he doesn''t speak. Cheng Su Su was imprisoned for several days. Because she was picky about food, she didn''t want to eat the big dishes in the police station. She lost weight and didn''t take a bath for several days. She still smelled strange. Maybe it''s because she''s thinner. Her whole face looks longer than before, because she can''t sleep well, her eyes are sunken, her eyes are dark blue, and her eyes are a bit grumpy and sharp, which makes her look more mean. Chapter 1628 In recent days, Cheng Jinmo is familiar with all the things that Cheng Su Su has done in recent years. That lovely daughter in front of him is a devil in front of outsiders. She is vicious and ferocious. Such Cheng Su Su and her biological mother Lu Yurong are so similar! He knew that if he investigated these things carefully, he would not have been cheated by Cheng Su Su for so many years. In the end, he treated her too much. Cheng Su Su said in the detention room about her suffering these days and complained about why Cheng Jinmo came to see her now! When Cheng Jinmo heard Cheng Su Su Su''s words, he was extremely unhappy. What kind of daughter did he raise! Cheng Su Su didn''t see some angry expression on his face and continued to say, "Dad, do you know? Those people are so bad! They actually slandered me out of thin air. I suspect that there is a big conspiracy behind this matter! " "And this big conspiracy is likely to be aimed at Dad, so Dad, you must be careful. It really doesn''t matter if I suffer a little, as long as dad is safe and healthy." She slandered herself to another height and became the daughter of twelve filial piety. All of a sudden, these things completely changed their nature. When Cheng Jinmo hears her words, he gently closes his eyes. Before that, he was so secretly changed by her that he believed her kindness and that she was a very good girl. Seeing his expression, Cheng Su Su thought that he was moved by her, and continued: "I''ve thought about it carefully this time. The person behind the scenes is probably Gu''s only one. Last time her father didn''t recognize her, she was afraid that she hated him very much!" "With Gu''s strength, she may not be able to do this. I''m afraid that Ma is also involved in this matter. Dad, you know, Ma is brainwashed by Gu, and she believes Gu''s words." "I''ve always wanted to be friends with Gu only, and I want her to go back to Cheng''s home, but she''s not grateful, and she''s scheming to hurt dad. Her heart is really poisonous..." "Enough!" Cheng Jinmo interrupts her words, the green veins in front of her forehead jump angrily: "you do those things, do you really think you can hide them from me? Cheng Su Su, in your heart, I only have such a low IQ? " Hearing this, Cheng Su Su''s eyebrows beat and said, "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Is Gu the only one who came to you and said something? You mustn''t believe her. She is so mean that she wants to hurt me and you! " She was a little flustered in her heart. After all, Cheng Jinmo didn''t come here at the first time this time, and there was something wrong with her face. Cheng Jinmo said slowly: "Cheng Su Su, I have eyes to see these things..." "Ah! Dad, that''s the policeman. He kicked my job and didn''t give me food! " Cheng Su Su suddenly screamed loudly, pointed to the police coming from the other end of the corridor and said, "I''ve been hungry for several days by them here! He''s a black cop, Dad. I''m going to sue him! " The policeman''s face is baffled. He has been knocked over by Cheng Su Su every day these days. He has to help clean up. As a result, when he comes to Cheng Su Su Su, he doesn''t give her food! He couldn''t imagine what she was like outside and what kind of parents could teach such a child? Chapter 1629 Police very seriously said: "I do not give you food, or you kick all the food down, all the people in the detention room and police station can testify for me!" Bai Yulan said in the next room, "Cheng Su Su, you can really confuse black and white. Uncle policeman, don''t be afraid. I''ll testify for you!" She then looked at Cheng Jinmo and said, "are you minister Cheng?" Cheng Jinmo nodded lightly. Bai Yulan sneered: "you can spoil Cheng Su Su like this. I can only say that you are such an idiot!" Cheng Jinmo after a little Leng, the heart is full of regret, to now, he already knew he was wrong. Cheng Su Su was angry when she heard Bai Yulan scold Cheng Jinmo. She was ready to scold Cheng Jinmo. She felt that scolding her fiercely would damage her good image in front of Cheng Jinmo, so she wanted to change her tone of complaint to grievance. Because of her hesitation, Bai Yulan said: "you don''t think I''m ugly. You don''t want to take care of the only daughter who is so good, but you want Cheng Susu, such an adopted daughter who is even broken. Nine times out of ten, you have problems with your brain. I''m really curious about how you are the minister!" "Don''t look at me like that. If I dare to say that today, it means that I''m not afraid of you. Anyway, I''ve been hurt like this by Cheng Su Su Su, and I have nothing to be afraid of." "I just have some regrets in my heart. I clearly have a broad road in front of me, but I don''t go. I have to go that muddy path, and finally I fell into a dead end. Gu Weiyi and I could have been friends, but because of Cheng Su Su Su, I became enemies with her. When the incident happened, she was helping me, but I was harming her!" When she said this, she regretted and hated. She slapped herself in the face and said, "I''m such a fool. I''m sorry for Gu only! Before I was hurt by Cheng Su Su once, I would trust her again, and help her to harm Gu only! " "Now, I''ve done myself such a harm! I deserve it Cheng Jinmo looks at Bai Yulan and sighs. Bai Yulan says he is stupid. He really thinks he is stupid at this time. Cheng Su Su, however, was in a hurry. She put on a look of weakness and fainting at any time. She said, "Dad, don''t listen to her words. None of her words are true. This time, it''s clear that she and Gu are the only ones who join hands to harm me." She said, touching her chest with her hand, "white magnolia, won''t your conscience hurt if you hurt me like this? Are you not afraid of retribution? " White Magnolia said with a sneer: "now is not my retribution? Cheng Su Su, you just keep pretending! Man is doing, and heaven is watching. You have done so many bad things. You can see who God will let go! " "Dad, she''s too bad. I don''t want to be with her. Take me home!" Cheng Su Su seemed to be unable to breathe and fell to the ground. Bai Yulan smiles coldly when she sees Cheng Su Su''s appearance. During the past few days in the detention center, she and Cheng Su Su have had a systematic insight into Cheng Su Su Su''s works, as well as the endless patterns and means. In recent days, what she heard Cheng Su Su Su say most is how my father is. The sense of superiority is really disgusting. Today, she is too lazy to care about Cheng Jinmo. Anyway, she must say her words and let Cheng Jinmo know what kind of person Cheng Su Su is! Chapter 1630 Although Bai Yulan doesn''t like Gu only in her heart, she also feels that she owes Gu only. After all, Gu only really wanted to help her in the last English competition. So at this time, she wants to do something for Gu only, even if Gu only this life can not know. When Cheng Jinmo sees Cheng Su Su lying on the ground, his subconscious heart tightens. He reaches out his hand and wants to help Gu Yi. But he thinks of all these things again, and his hand comes back. Instead of calling Cheng Su Su, he turned to Bai Yu Lan and said, "little girl, are you Bai Yu Lan! You are right. Thank you for telling me that. " Influenced by Cheng Su Su Su, Bai Yulan feels that Cheng Jinmo is infinitely tolerant of Cheng Su Su, and is even ready to be retaliated by Cheng Jinmo. Therefore, when she hears Cheng Jinmo''s words, she can''t respond. She couldn''t help asking, "are you saying irony?" Cheng Jinmo said with a wry smile, "I always regard Cheng Su Su as my own daughter and tolerate her in every way. I just hope that she can live a happy life. So after others told me something about her, I didn''t want to believe it in my heart." "But now I know all these things. I used to do a lot of things wrong. I regret it in my heart, but there is no regret medicine in the world. Now I have to face it. I will not tolerate her any more, and I will make atonement for the wrong things she did before." "When Cheng Su Su wakes up, please tell her that the relationship between her father and daughter and I is over." Bai Yulan was stunned. The painting style was different from her expectation! Cheng Su Su was pretending to be dizzy in order to show sympathy for Cheng Jinmo. But how could Cheng Jinmo say such a thing at this time? She can''t pretend any more, but she still tries to pretend to be quiet and awake, and then sobs and says, "Dad, you''re still here! You take me away! I don''t want to stay here anymore! I''m so scared When Cheng Jinmo saw her like this, he knew that she was pretending. He felt that he was really stupid. He was fooled by Cheng Su Su! He looked at Cheng Su Su steadily and said, "Cheng Su Su Su, everyone should be responsible for what they do. I''m not ashamed of what you do. I thought I chose to believe you, but I made a lot of mistakes. Now, I don''t want to believe you any more, and I don''t want to make any more mistakes." "This is the end of our father daughter relationship. After that, you will no longer be the daughter of the Cheng family. We are not related by blood. You should stop calling me dad." Cheng Su Su''s eyes suddenly split: "Dad, did Gu Wei Yi say something to you? Do you have any misunderstanding about me? You can say all these things and I can explain them. You can''t do without me! " "You even pour dirty water on the only one at this time!" Cheng Jinmo had some anger in his eyes: "now I tell you, the only one who has never said bad things about you in front of me!" When Cheng Su Su saw that he was angry, she felt a little trembled. She couldn''t help saying, "Dad..." "Don''t call me dad any more, because I''m not your own father at all. When you were in Lingcheng, you could treat your own father like that, which shows that you are cold and thin!" Cheng Jinmo interrupted her and said, "the time I regret most in my life is raising you! This time, I will support whatever ruling the law will give you! " Chapter 1631 Cheng Jinmo finished and went out. Cheng Su Su was really going crazy this time. She cried out: "Dad, how can you say that! Gu must have said something to you! I didn''t do any of those things! " "Dad, don''t go, don''t leave me here alone, I''ll be afraid!" Cheng Jinmo just like can''t hear her words, stride out. At the beginning, he was still a little heavy footed and a little reluctant to give up. When he took a few steps, he found that this matter was not as difficult to deal with as he imagined, and his heart was not as sad as he imagined. Cheng Su Su cries out heartbroken inside, but he thinks it''s a relief. Today, Cheng Jinmo didn''t need to come, because Cheng Su Su is no longer worth his time. But he also felt that they had been father and daughter for 19 years, and they had some feelings. Since they wanted to end it, it was up to him to end it neatly. Cheng Su Su cried badly inside. This time, she really fainted, but no one cared about her. From now on, she can no longer play Cheng Jinmo''s signboard to go out to cheat. Henceforth, Cheng Su Su Su has nothing and can no longer live as arrogantly as before. From now on, Cheng Su Su Su is just like ordinary girls. No, she is not as good as ordinary girls. Ordinary girls have parents'' pain and relatives'' care. Her mother is in prison for stealing, her brother absconds for killing. When she returned to Lingcheng last time, she had a complete quarrel with her father. Her father would avoid her like a snake and a scorpion. She used to have a bright future, but now it has disappeared. She is likely to go to prison, be expelled from the Imperial University, and be labeled with various labels in the future, so that no matter where she goes, she will be laughed at! Bai Yulan witnessed the whole process. Although she felt that the end of Cheng Su Su was a little pleasant, she was also a little sad. Her current situation is not much better than Cheng Su Su Su. In the final analysis, it is also because of her stupidity! She agrees with Cheng Jinmo''s practice, but she despises it a little. Cheng Jinmo didn''t sever his relationship with Cheng Su Su in the morning, but at this time, Cheng Su Su Su was pushed out this time, to some extent, although Cheng Su Su Su was responsible for everything. When Cheng Jinmo comes to the end of the corridor, he meets Cheng Shuian. They both have a look at each other, and they are all surprised. Cheng Shuian has been here for a while. He has heard the conversation between Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Susu clearly. He doesn''t know what to say at this time. Cheng Jinmo looked at him and said, "are you here to see Su Su? Come on, she''s not worth it Cheng Shuian nodded his head. He didn''t like Cheng Su Su at all. Today, when he came to find Cheng Su Su, he felt a little disgusted with her, but today Cheng Su Su Su has been miserable and doesn''t need him any more. When they walked out of the police station, Cheng Jinmo almost fell down. Cheng Shuian helped him. He laughed and said, "I''m old, I''m useless!" He''s only in his early fifties today, so it''s not hard to say old things. But this time, Cheng Su Su Su''s affairs hit him a lot. Although all these things were in his grasp and handled properly, he was still haggard. Chapter 1632 Cheng Shuian saw that Cheng Jinmo seemed to be ten years old all of a sudden, and the wrinkles on his face were deeper. His hair had only a few sporadic white hairs, but now it was nearly half white. Cheng Shuian has some helplessness in his eyes. How much Cheng Jinmo protects Cheng Su Su? Now Cheng Jinmo is suffering. He comforts Cheng Jinmo softly: "uncle, Cheng Su Su''s business has nothing to do with you..." "It doesn''t matter." Cheng Jinmo interrupted him and said, "are you free? Can you come home with me for a few drinks? " Cheng Shui''an had no class in the afternoon. He hesitated a little and nodded. At this time, Cheng Jinmo especially wants Gu only, especially feels sorry for Gu only, but these Gu only are destined not to know. What happened to the Cheng family is an absolute scandal. He has no one to tell, but Cheng Shuian is with him. At the beginning, Gu Weiyi had some opinions about Cheng Shuian. He reached out and patted Cheng Shuian on the shoulder. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say a word. When he walked out of the police station, his feet faltered and he almost fell down. Fortunately, Cheng Shuian quickly helped him. "I''m really old," he said with red eyes Gu went to the training camp directly after class. Today, Hua Zhifeng announced the competition of the trainees in the training camp. This kind of competition is just a small-scale internal competition, so that they can use what they have learned to carry out actual combat, complement their strengths and weaknesses, and let them feel the flavor of the battlefield. There are 40 students in the training camp, divided into two groups, playing cross-country competition. In Hua Zhifeng''s words, no matter how well they learned and how accurate they were in shooting, they are all snipers, so they need strong comprehensive quality, because snipers are likely to encounter all kinds of emergencies at any time of execution, and they need to find ways to protect themselves, protect hostages and kill murderers. Hua Zhifeng asked them to group by themselves, and then picked out the team leader by themselves. Gu Weiyi originally thought that as the only female in the team, she wanted to mix up. However, after grouping, she was elected as the team leader by Wang xiongchao and other team members! She suddenly felt pressure mountain! She coughed and said, "I think you are more suitable to be captain than me. Let''s make a new choice." Wang xiongchao immediately waved his hand and said: "your shooting skills are good and your ability is strong. We choose you from our heart. I want to be the team leader, but even if I have such a proposal, they won''t accept it!" Those players around him said with a smile: "yes, we don''t agree! Don''t refuse, Mr. Gu The captain of the other team was also selected. It was Huang Zhirong. He was the one with the highest shooting level and the strongest comprehensive quality besides Gu only. Huang Zhirong looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, you are too hopeless. Are you not the captain because you are afraid of losing?" If Gu is not the team leader, she will lose if she loses. It''s not a big deal. Anyway, she''s not a serious soldier! But now she has become the team leader, if she lost, it is with a group of people lost, this is unfair to them! She coughed softly and said, "of course not. Who is afraid of whom?" Huang Zhirong looked at her and said, "well, let''s have a good competition this time. The team leader who lost invited everyone to dinner. How about that?" Chapter 1633 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "good! I''ll eat you then! " "It''s not sure who will win or lose!" Huang Zhirong said defiantly. Hua Zhifeng saw that they had already divided the team and selected the captain, so he said, "I don''t care who wins or loses in this competition. What I want to see is a high-level competition. You all show me your full strength. The team that lost has 1000 push ups, 10 kilometers load and a day of small black house." The winner is not big, but the penalty is a little fierce. Gu only immediately felt more pressure. If their team lost, they would be punished for these things. She felt that she could be tired and stupid. Hua Zhifeng glanced at them and said, "I''ll give you an hour to study your strategy and tactics. One hour later, we''ll start. The venue of the competition is on the nameless mountain." Nameless mountain is a mountain they often use in outward bound training. That mountain is not too big, and there are no dangerous animals in it. The landform is characterized by steep mountains, dense forests and deep grass. Forty people throw it in, and basically no waves can be seen on that mountain. Gu only heard about the mountain before, but he went there for training for the first time. She wanted to fish in troubled waters, but now Hua Zhifeng gave up her idea, and she could only do her best. Because it''s a team match, the cooperation between the players becomes very important. If you cooperate well, you can have a surprising effect. If you have 20 players, you can have 100 players. Otherwise, it''s a completely different effect. They have been training together for nine months and are familiar with each other''s abilities. They are the elites selected by the various units, and their abilities are not bad, so the gap between the players is not big. Gu only and her team after a careful discussion, she quickly worked out a plan to fight. Her plan is not complicated, but it gives full play to the advantages of each team member. After all, it is the first time that she has formulated such a combat policy, so there are still some shortcomings. The other team members discussed together, pointed out the deficiencies in her plan, and made some adjustments. The whole plan is not perfect, but also perfect. When they finished their discussion, an hour had just passed. Hua Zhifeng had called the troop carrier to take them to the nameless mountain and said loudly, "let''s go!" The team has been divided for a long time. After getting off the train, the two teams pull their own members to prepare for the fight. The rules have been set for a long time. With ten minutes of preparation time and five hours of time, the team with the more "survivors" will win. The rules are quite simple and rough, just effective. In this way, the bullets used in the competition will not be live bullets, but rubber bullets. The rubber bullets are colored. When they hit the opponent, they will leave a mark on their body. If they have marks on their hands and legs, their combat effectiveness will be reduced by half. If they have marks on their chest, abdomen and back, they will be sacrificed. Gu only thinks that this kind of competition is a little similar to the real CS she played with people in her previous life, but the difficulty level has been directly increased by many levels, because her opponents are very powerful snipers. Once exposed, they will be easily hit. After entering Wumingshan, her group followed the layout they had just discussed. Many people think that most snipers are heroes who fight alone. In fact, they need the cooperation of their teammates more than any other troops, because only excellent cooperation can create the greatest success. Chapter 1634 In the final analysis, this is another form of training given by Hua Zhifeng, so that they can understand their advantages and disadvantages. After ten minutes of preparation, Hua Zhifeng blew a signal gun at the foot of the mountain, and today''s competition officially began. When he was in the car, he told them again and again: "although this time is a race, you should treat this race as a battlefield. After I announce the start, until the end, you can''t interrupt or cancel the race because of any problems." "Because on the battlefield, no one will stop because of some unexpected situation. If you can''t find a way to deal with it, you will only die." Gu only thinks that Hua Zhifeng''s mouth is really amazing. Her team met a big problem at the beginning. One of their teammates was accidentally bitten by a snake when they were preparing! That snake is still poisonous! Now they are faced with a choice, the first is to humiliate their teammates and continue to play, the second is to send a teammate to send the injured teammate down the mountain, but in this way, they are two less than their opponents in the first game. In fact, this choice is not a choice for them. Although the game is important, it is absolutely not as important as the life of their teammates. Gu only asked the injured team member what kind of snake he was bitten by. After describing it in the team, she immediately felt that her head was big, and it was actually a Bungarus. Bungarus is distributed all over the country. Although it is mild, it is highly poisonous! Must make the corresponding processing immediately, and will send the team member to the hospital. Gu only wants to control the toxicity first. Manyan must first tie up the injured leg of the players with a rope to slow down the blood flow, but they didn''t bring a rope when they came to the game today. Gu didn''t hesitate to put down his hair, took out his saber and cut off a bunch. She has a waist length hair, usually for the convenience of action most of the time is directly tied up in the back of the head, but did not expect that this end of the hair will come in use at this time. Several team members around her were stunned to see her move, because she treated Hua Zhifeng, so these team members knew that she knew medicine. Her hair is cut off such a big wisp, although it is not obvious because of her thick hair, but after all, it will lose one piece, which is an unacceptable thing for a beautiful girl. But she was sharp and decisive, the injured player''s eyes were slightly red, and she regretted it. Gu only entangled his thigh for him and found that his leg was black. In this case, even if he was sent to the hospital immediately, there was a risk of amputation, not to mention the fastest one hour''s drive from here to the hospital. She was a little anxious, and then quickly glanced around. She saw seven leaves and a flower not far down the slope, which is commonly known as Paris polyphylla. This medicine has a good effect of detoxifying snake venom. In fact, the effect would be better if there were other herbs to be mixed. But now she doesn''t know if there are any herbs with long compatibility in this mountain. She can only pick the Paris polyphylla to detoxify. She said to Wang xiongchao, "you cover me. I''ll go and pick a herb." At this time, the game has begun. The team led by Huang Zhirong may appear and attack at any time. They need to be careful. Although this is an exercise, every exercise should be treated as a battlefield. Chapter 1635 Wang xiongchao nodded his head, and the other two players covered Gu only, she quickly rushed past, picked medicine and ran back. She quickly smashed the medicine and then applied it to the wound of the injured team member. After a simple fixation, she asked one of the team members to send him down the mountain. Hua Zhifeng was waiting at the foot of the mountain at this time. He was ready to scold him, but when he saw that he was bitten by a snake, he said with tears and laughter: "every year there are many soldiers training on the mountain, but he didn''t hear that someone was bitten by a snake. You are also a talent. Go to the hospital first, and then deal with you later!" He asked the driver to take the snake bitten soldier to the hospital. Hua Zhifeng looked at the nameless mountain and said, "Gu Youyi, there are two less people in your team at the beginning. I''m very curious about how you want to turn defeat into victory today." Although Gu Weiyi had the experience of desert rescue, compared with these veterans, she was not rich in experience. This time, there were fewer people, and her previous arrangements were all invalid. In this situation, it is really difficult for her to win. Gu''s situation at this time is really bad. As Hua Zhifeng thought, her team is not only short of people, but also lost the previous arrangement. They are now in an absolutely passive situation. Because they have no time to discuss a more suitable layout, and they have been surrounded by Huang Zhirong''s team. Wang xiongchao looked around several teammates out, he some anxiously asked: "how to do?" "It''s up to you." Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said: "in this situation, we have no tactics to speak of. We can only defend passively. Of course, the defense also needs a little style. You take off your clothes and hang them on the tree over there." Wang xiongchao answered, but before he hung up, someone fired at him. He dodged the gun in time. At this time, Gu Weiyi also fired at the same time. She made some predictions. When the shooting opponent acted, she directly shot to block his retreat and hit him in the chest. Wang xiongchao gently stroked his chest, and there were only ten people left with him and Gu Weiyi on their side. At this time, the game was only an hour away. Gu Weiyi said softly, "we have only ten people on our side, and there are at least 15 people on the other side. Now we are absolutely at a disadvantage, and we have been surrounded by half. If we get together, we have a big goal. In that case, we will spread out and fight guerrilla warfare." "Of course, this guerrilla war is not random fighting, but there are certain rules. Gu Xiao is responsible for breaking the enemy, Wang xiongchao is quick to respond, and you are responsible for luring the enemy..." No one had any opinions about her arrangement. It was only after she had made it right that a bullet was fired at them. Everyone dodged in a hurry, and there was no time to add their opinions and start the mode of fighting and retreating. Their fighting method has achieved good results. Gu''s fighting method is a bit similar to that of the ancient court troops pursuing the nomads. The nomads will flee when they are defeated, and the court troops can''t pursue them without being sure. The reason is very simple, because the nomads are good at archery and equestrian skills. When the army of Chaoting comes after them, they will shoot arrows at the same time. The final result is that the army of Chaoting will suffer losses, and sometimes the targets of pursuing and being pursued will change. Chapter 1636 Gu only made such a layout, in fact, because her shooting skills are much better than the general team members, and she also has the blessing of perspective eyes. For others, the biggest problem in this kind of dense forest is sight, because when a person wants to hide, it''s hard to find, but for Gu only, it''s not a problem. Her clairvoyant eyes can see through the surface obstacles to see the opponent hiding in the bush or grass. She shot fast and accurate, when they came out of the bag circle, she had "killed" five members of the other side, and they only "damaged" two. Now it''s eight to ten, and the gap has narrowed a lot. As soon as Huang Zhirong saw his team members, he suddenly "died" five, and his original sense of superiority had disappeared. If it wasn''t for Gu''s only team that was bitten by snakes at the beginning, which disrupted their overall layout, I''m afraid they would not have any advantage over Gu''s only team! He asked himself that if his team was in such a situation, it would be better than Gu. From the beginning of the training, he competed with Gu Weiyi and was quite hostile to her, but Gu only won his respect with his ability in the later training. But he only respected Gu Weiyi. He always wanted to find a chance to compete with Gu Weiyi and know what they would encounter in actual combat. He is bent on rectifying the name of male soldiers, and wants to tell Gu only that even if she has a shooting talent, she will only be his loser in actual combat! Now Gu''s achievements in adversity show that she has a strong psychological quality and command ability, and that her shooting skills are really good. Huang Zhirong knows that if he continues to fight like this, he is afraid that the loser will become him! This time, he lost in Gu''s only hand. That would be a shame! He decisively adjusted his operational policy and brought the team back. One of his team members said: "that Gu Weiyi is really evil. I saw that just now. As long as she is within her range, even for her, hiding in a dead corner can be found by her, and it is difficult to escape." "Her team members are all covering her. They cooperate very well." In fact, Gu''s only team members didn''t have a tacit understanding with her. At the beginning, it was like this, otherwise they would "sacrifice" two team members in the breakthrough. It''s just that after the team members adapted from the initial running in, the cooperation between them became better and better. Now this situation, in fact, is not perfect, but for these prospective snipers in the training camp, this kind of cooperation is good. "We also change our strategy," Huang said, squinting Gu Weiyi soon found out that Huang Zhirong''s team had changed its strategy. Instead of encircling them, they used their best sniping method. Because of carelessness, they "sacrificed" another member. As soon as Gu saw this situation, he immediately made some adjustments and raised his vigilance to the highest level. The most terrible thing about snipers is that no one knows where they will hide and attack. Gu only took a deep breath, in this case, they can not disperse, otherwise they will only crash into the big net that Huang Zhirong has already prepared for them, and then have no struggle. Chapter 1637 Now the situation or Huang Zhirong team in the absolute advantage, and they have been in the active position, more layout and attack. Gu only discussed with several team members and then decided to choose the way to break one by one. Since Huang Zhirong had predicted their actions and made an ambush in a fixed position, she had to make his prediction invalid! In order to make Huang Zhirong''s prediction invalid, we need to promote the counter routine. After the players agreed with her method, they immediately went back the same way, and then took the initiative to attack, turning the passive into the active. Facts have proved that Gu''s only strategy is correct. They have successfully "killed" three more "enemies", but their team has not lost any money this time. Now it''s seven to seven, and the confrontation will become more direct. At the same time, it will enter the most intense stage. Because Gu only found that Huang Zhirong''s response speed was very fast in the battle, and there were three people damaged, which would certainly arouse Huang Zhirong''s vigilance. It was June. It was very hot and sunny. Although there was shade in the forest, it was still very hot. Three hours after the game, they were tired, hot and hungry. Gu Weiyi asked the players to have a rest, replenish their energy and fight again. She took the task of guarding herself. It was not that she wanted to take the task, but that she was the most suitable one among them. Her eyes are better than anyone else''s. As she expected, Huang Zhirong''s team has made adjustments, has been quietly following them, want them to relax their vigilance when they attack, want to catch them all. Gu only saw them slowly sneak over. She calculated the range in her heart. As soon as they reached the range, she fired! In fact, this is also her strategy to lure the enemy. Huang Zhirong is careful. He will be bold and attack only at a specific time. But this time, Huang Zhirong obviously underestimated the enemy. Gu only pulled his finger and fired three shots in a row, and three of them were shot in the heart. This shooting method is absolutely fast and accurate. Huang Zhirong saw this scene and immediately let his people lie down. They were all out of Gu''s only range at this time. Even if she fired, she didn''t have any lethality. She sighed in her heart and had to wait for another chance. Her team members are also alert at this time, also ignore to eat, busy hand gun. Gu only whispered: "they are lying on the ground behind us. We are not within their range, but as long as we go, they will shoot, so we can''t go now." Wang xiongchao didn''t see Huang Zhirong and others for a long time. He asked curiously, "the only one, how did you find them?" Gu only thought this question was really hard to answer, so he said, "I found it by intuition." All the "living" members of the team: They have heard people say that women have super accurate intuition before. They used to think it was deceptive, but now they believe it! It''s just that this intuition is so powerful that I really want to give them a dozen. Gu only saw their expression and drew at the corner of their mouth. Just as one of Huang Zhirong''s team members was not afraid of death and climbed into Gu''s only range, she did not hesitate to take up the gun, which was a shot, this time on the forehead. Chapter 1638 Rubber bullet hit on the forehead or a little pain, the team member "ouch" called. Wang xiongchao''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he gave Gu Weiyi a thumbs up and said: "only, you are not intuitive. I think it''s real-time reconnaissance radar, and it''s more accurate than radar." Gu only for his statement is a smile, did not speak, 7-3, their team now has an absolute advantage. Wang xiongchao and the other team members are a little ashamed. They are a group of big men who need to be protected by such a charming little girl. It''s a bit embarrassing to say that. As soon as Huang Zhirong saw that the situation was not right, he immediately took the remaining two players back. He thought it would be their chance when they eat, but now it seems that it is not at all! He took a deep breath, feeling a little angry but helpless. His team members asked him, "Captain, what do you do now?" After reloading the bullet, Huang Zhirong said, "look for opportunities. Anyway, we will never lose to a woman." "No one dares to think of her as a woman, just like the only one." One of the team members sighed and said: "although she looks delicate, it''s not like a woman at all. She''s more cruel than a man." Huang Zhirong was also a little discouraged at this time, but said: "but this can not cover up the fact that she is a woman. Instructor Hua once said that her shooting skills are good, but she is a woman, and her physical fitness is much worse than ours, so we can make an issue on this matter." After his words, his eyes lit up first, and then he began to scold himself for being too stupid. Gu''s only weakness is well known. But Gu Weiyi led a team of male soldiers, but let them ignore this matter. But judging from today''s record, Gu''s only one person "killed" more men than all the men in her team put together! This kind of person, in the sniper, that also belongs to the same sniper of nail house, must find a way to get rid of. At this time, Huang Zhirong also understood why Gu only made such a group action, because only when the whole group was together could her disadvantages not be easily exposed. So the real strategy of Gu''s only team is to protect each other and complement each other to achieve the strongest combat effectiveness. After sorting out this idea, Huang Zhirong adjusted his operational policy. This time, he was more careful. He took Gu''s only team around the woods. Once they found the chance to do it, they would do it. The number of Gu''s team members was far more than that of Huang Zhirong''s team just now, so they unconsciously had the idea of belittling the enemy. They also felt that it was a bit shameful to let Gu''s only girl protect them. Because each other''s mind had some change, so in the next time, Gu only team had three people because of belittling the enemy and was "killed". Now it''s four to three, almost equal. At such a close figure, they no longer dare to belittle the enemy. And they were led by Huang Zhirong''s team to make several circles in the mountains. Gu''s only physical strength couldn''t keep up. Huang Zhirong was waiting for this opportunity. He pulled the trigger when Gu only didn''t see it, but found that all the bullets in it were used up. He had to take out his spare gun and get ready to start! Chapter 1639 At this time, Gu only found Huang Zhirong and took the initiative to fight back with his gun. He had been prepared and directly escaped. Gu only saw that he was hiding bullets and wanted to praise him. His movements were quite agile, like cheetah. She absolutely didn''t have such skills. This is the excellent quality of professional soldiers. Gu only for the advantages of others has always been recognized, she knew that Huang Zhirong will immediately fight back, she immediately dodged to hide behind the tree. Wang xiongchao and others also entered a state of alert, ready to start. Although Gu Weiyi hid behind the tree, his eyes could see Huang Zhirong''s action through the tree. He pulled the trigger again, and the bullet in it was aimed at Wang xiongchao this time. She felt that this was an opportunity, and she was preparing to take aim at Huang Zhirong. Then she found something that made her extremely frightened, that is, the bullets in Huang Zhirong''s gun are no longer rubber bullets, but live bullets! She was shocked, because Huang Zhirong''s gun aimed at Wang xiongchao''s heart. If this gun was shot, Wang xiongchao would die on the spot. She didn''t even have time to throw a gun, so she rushed to Wang xiongchao and threw him to the ground. The gun that was supposed to be hitting Wang xiongchao was on her left arm. Because it was not a live ammunition exercise, they did not wear bulletproof vests. Even if they wore bulletproof vests, they could not wear them on their arms. In a flash, blood splashed, her blood immediately spilled on Wang xiongchao. Wang xiongchao was stunned, and the other players began to exclaim: "stop! How are you, gu Huang Zhirong, who shot himself, was even more deceived. He saw Gu run out and planned to shoot another shot. His hand was on the trigger. Seeing this situation, he stopped. He stood there and didn''t know what to do! Gu only did not hurt to the point, but such injury is still severe pain, she said: "I''m ok, but maybe I have to go to the hospital." Huang Zhirong didn''t react until this time. He threw himself at her and said, "Gu Yiwei!" Gu only toward him with a smile, said: "I''m ok, I believe there is a misunderstanding in this matter, you don''t worry too much, flower instructor will find out." At this time, Huang Zhirong didn''t know what to say to Gu only. At this time, she was still comforting him! What he thought at this time was, how could there be live ammunition in his gun! He took the gun apart quickly, there were several bullets in it, all of them were live ammunition! In other words, the spare guns he took from the training ground were loaded with live ammunition! This matter must be carefully examined. When several team members carry Gu Weiyi, who is covered with blood, down the mountain, Hua Zhifeng is startled. Gu Weiyi''s face is a little pale because of too much blood loss. Flower know wind Gu not open scold, directly let hold Gu only one jump on the car. Gu Wei''s arm was in great pain at this time. Seeing that Hua Zhifeng was so scared that he didn''t have the usual calm appearance, he said with a smile: "instructor Hua, you can tell Ning Yiqing about this, otherwise he will definitely fight with you." When Hua Zhifeng saw that she was so hurt at this time, he could still make fun of him. He said in a tearful way: "Gu only, you are the trouble maker!" After getting on the bus, Wang xiongchao told Hua Zhifeng what happened. Huang Zhirong said: "I really didn''t mean to do it today. I''m willing to accept the investigation of the organization!" Chapter 1640 Hua Zhifeng glared at Huang Zhirong and said, "you''d better worry about vice general manager Ning''s killing you than about being investigated by the leader. Gu''s only life is his life!" Because he is familiar with Ning Yiqing, he knows how important Gu is in Ning Yiqing''s heart. Last time when he was on a mission in the desert, Gu''s eyes went wrong. Ning Yiqing was not crazy. Today Gu''s appearance is much worse than that day! Training out of such a big thing, even if they want to hide it is impossible to hide. Gu only heard Hua Zhifeng''s words and still laughed: "it''s not so serious. Ning Yiqing is very fierce to me at ordinary times, and he won''t talk well." Hua Zhifeng is going to be angry with her. This girl is really love and hate. After a group of people rushed Gu to the hospital, the doctor immediately prepared for Gu''s operation, because the warhead was still inside, so it had to be taken out! Gu only felt that she was also unlucky. It was only a long time before she was hospitalized for injuries. This time, she has no way to treat her own injuries. Both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine have their own advantages. Western medicine is better than traditional Chinese medicine in this kind of trauma surgery. This time, she dare not say that she will not be allowed to take anesthetics. For one thing, it was too painful, and another thing was that if she said that, Hua Zhifeng would slap her to death. When Ning Yiqing comes over, Gu''s only operation has been finished, but the anesthetic hasn''t returned, and she is still a little dizzy. Ning Yiqing was distressed to see her look. She took her hand and asked, "Gu Weiwei, how do you feel?" Gu only at this time the anesthetic did not return, simply do not feel pain, the whole person''s mind is also a little confused, but slightly opened his eyes to see Ning Yiqing worried face. She didn''t have time to think about too many things at this time, and she didn''t even know what was going on. Seeing Ning Yiqing''s worried face, she felt that she was in trouble. He always tolerated when he was in trouble, but liked to settle the accounts afterwards. So she took his hand and said, "Ning Yiqing, it hurts!" Hua Zhifeng is also beside her. Seeing her coquetry, he can''t help but put his hand over his face. When he was sent to the hospital just now, the pain was so severe that he didn''t listen to her hum. After the operation, the anesthetics obviously didn''t hurt. Seeing Ning Yiqing, he coquetered and cried for pain. Does a woman want to be so troublesome? Ning Yiqing became nervous as soon as she heard Gu''s words. He called out "doctor" and was ready to ask the doctor to help her. Gu Yiwei held on to his arm and said vaguely, "Ning Yiqing, if I hold your hand, it won''t hurt so much. You can''t leave me." After she finished, she pretended to cry twice. Ning Yiqing''s face was stunned, and then she understood what was going on. At the moment, Wen Sheng said, "OK, don''t cry, I''ll be with you." Gu''s only corner of his mouth showed a faint smile, and then he fell asleep again. Hua Zhifeng suddenly gets a mouthful of dog food. He thinks there''s nothing wrong with him here. He has to check the bullet, so he calls Huang Zhirong to ask about the specific situation. Although Huang Zhirong has been very unconvinced with Gu Weiyi, he never wanted to hurt Gu''s only heart. If Gu only or Wang xiongchao died in his hands this time, he would never forgive himself for his whole life. Chapter 1641 So Huang Zhirong put what he knew together. In fact, it was not complicated at all. Today, every team member took two guns, one for main use and the other for standby. Because these guns were prepared at the other side of the warehouse, when he got the gun, he just looked at the main gun and the spare gun. He just looked at whether there were bullets. At that time, Hua Zhifeng was gathering them. He only saw that there were bullets in it. He didn''t have a close look at whether it was a rubber bullet or a live bullet. Hua Zhifeng also knows Huang Zhirong well. He knows that although he is arrogant, he is not friendly to Gu only, but he has no intrinsic resentment. It should be impossible to murder Gu only. Because if Huang Zhirong really wanted to kill Gu only, he only needed to fire another shot at that time, and Gu only was afraid that he would be bullied. If Huang Zhirong''s gun is really taken out of the warehouse as he said, then the matter is a little involved. However, no matter what reason Huang Zhirong injured Gu you with live ammunition, he needs to bear the corresponding responsibility. When the troops came to take Huang Zhirong away, he begged Hua Zhifeng: "if Gu only wakes up, please tell me." At this time, he already knew that Gu''s only injury in his left arm would not be life-threatening, but whether it would affect the follow-up activities was unknown. If a sniper, who is almost as talented as Gu only, loses his fighting power because of his reason, he will never forgive himself. When Gu only woke up, she opened her eyes and saw Ning Yiqing sitting by her bed. The corner of her mouth rose slightly and said, "Ning Yiqing, you''re here!" Ning Yiqing reached out and touched her head and said, "Gu Youyi, you are such a fool. You have nothing to show off as a hero! This time you''re going to die! " Gu only afraid to be scolded, immediately hummed a few, Ning Yiqing glared at her, said: "less in front of me with bitter meat, later do such a stupid thing, be careful I don''t want you!" But his words were fierce, but he turned around and called for the doctor to help her check the wound. The doctor repeatedly said that she had just finished the operation, and this situation was normal, so he let the doctor go. Gu only saw his duplicity. He felt a little proud and funny. Look, how much her man cares about her! Ning Yiqing turns around and just sees her laughing. He is helpless and hurt like this. He can still laugh. He doesn''t know what she''s doing. He reached out and pinched her face. "Is it still painful?" he asked Gu Yiyi smiles and then says: "pain!" Ning Yiqing Gu Weiyi held out his uninjured hand, grabbed his arm and said, "it doesn''t hurt when you''re not cruel to me." Ning Yiqing How can he feel like he''s been set by her? Hua Zhifeng pushes the door open and sees two people''s eyes sticking together. If it''s not something, he really doesn''t want to come in at this time. The feeling of eating dog food is absolutely not good. He coughed and said, "Gu Weiwei, Wang xiongchao wants to see you." Gu only looked at the door and saw Wang xiongchao standing at the door of the ward with red eyes. Seeing her coming, he immediately came in and said excitedly, "Gu only, thank you for saving me today! But for you, I would not have lived today. " Chapter 1642 The more Wang xiongchao thought about it, the more afraid he was. According to the position he was standing at that time, Huang Zhirong''s gun was obviously aimed at his chest. He knew how accurate Huang Zhirong''s shooting skills were. At that time, as long as Gu''s reaction was slower, the injured person must be him, and his injury would be much heavier than Gu''s, and he would probably die. Gu only chuckled and said, "you''re welcome. I''m the captain you selected. Of course I want to protect you." Wang xiongchao was full of gratitude and was excited. He couldn''t help laughing when he heard her saying this. In such an atmosphere, she could even joke. He stretched out his hand to wipe a tear and said: "we choose you as the team leader. What we want is your strength, and we don''t need your protection." A group of masters let a pretty girl protect them. It''s not a shame when it comes out. And now, again, she really protected them. Gu only said seriously: "the same meaning!" Wang xiongchao also said seriously: "Gu Weiwei, I don''t care what you think in your heart. Anyway, in my heart, you are my life-saving benefactor. In the future, you only need a word to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire!" Gu only laughs: "you are good to live. Just be a good soldier of the people. I have Ning Yiqing to take care of you. Who needs you to go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire?" Wang xiongchao Hua Zhifeng See, it''s just another mouthful of dog food. Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pinched her nose, saying, "it seems that the anesthetic has little effect on you this time. You are not stupid." Gu Yiwei Ning Yiqing actually has some opinions on Wang xiongchao. If it wasn''t for his stupidity, where would Gu only get hurt? So he said to Wang xiongchao with a cold face: "if you really want to repay the only one, you should improve your ability first, and don''t become a burden." Ning Yiqing was originally the idol of Wang xiongchao. At this time, he was taught by Ning Yiqing. After all, it was because of his poor vigilance. He immediately stood up and gave a military salute to Ning Yiqing, saying: "chief, don''t worry, I will actively train in the future and become an excellent soldier! Never be Gu''s only burden. " Ning Yiqing Where does this come from? It''s really a muscle. Gu is not a soldier. In the future, they won''t have too many interactions. Wang xiongchao just wants to be Gu''s only burden. Hua Zhifeng is watching, but it''s another idea. Gu''s talent in shooting is incomparable, but she is absolutely weak in physical strength and close combat. Wang xiongchao is just the opposite of her. His shooting skills are basically at the bottom of the training camp, but his close combat skills can get a very high position in the whole army competition. This is still without special training. If he has special training, there is still a lot of room for improvement. This kind of two people complement each other, which will be a very good match when carrying out tasks. Unfortunately, Gu is not a professional soldier, so there will be very few opportunities to carry out tasks in the future. Otherwise, these two people will definitely grow into golden partners. Ning Yiqing said coldly, "get out of here!" Wang xiongchao was stunned for a while, Ning Yiqing added: "if you have time to talk nonsense here, you''d better go to serious training!" Chapter 1643 Gu only thought Ning Yiqing''s words were too straight. He just wanted to comfort Wang xiongchao, but he saw that Wang xiongchao gave Ning Yiqing another military salute and said, "yes, chief! I''ll train hard. " Then he trotted out. Gu only saw this scene and swallowed all the words she wanted to say. Come on, it''s a wish to scold and a wish to listen, so she won''t mix it up. After seeing Wang xiongchao leave, Hua Zhifeng said, "Yiqing, my trainee seems to admire you very much." Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "maybe it''s because I''m better than you!" Hua Zhifeng let out a "ha ha". He didn''t bother to argue with him about this problem, so he told him what he had just found out about the fact that the rubber bullet was actually fired, and then concluded: "this is a deliberate murder." Gu Weiyi said mistily: "I''m just a little shrimp in the training camp who doesn''t even have military status. In the army, besides having some grudges with Qu Yanluo, I didn''t offend anyone. How could someone deal with me so deliberately? "I''ve just sent someone to check quyanluo." Hua Zhifeng said in a light voice, "but I think she only has the ability to be jealous, but she doesn''t have the ability to reach into the warehouse." Gu only and Qu Yanluo''s grudge because of the big noise, many people in the army know. Hua Zhifeng once checked Qu Yanluo out of his professional habit because the quarrel between Gu and Qu Yanluo last time involved him. Qu Yanluo is a vase. She is also a spoiled little princess. She has a big temper and is self righteous. She writes everything on her face and doesn''t have deep thoughts. The firearms warehouse is a very important part of the army, with very strict management. It is very difficult to do something in the guns in the warehouse. It''s not that Hua Zhifeng despises Qu Yanluo, but according to the current survey results, Qu Yanluo does not have such ability. And this time only Huang Zhirong''s spare gun has a problem, which means that there are still some unknown things. This is not necessarily aimed at Gu Weiyi. It may also be aimed at other students in the sniper training camp. It just happened that the bullet hit Gu Weiyi. Ning Yiqing''s face was cold, and he said in a deep voice, "this matter must be investigated to the end." Hua Zhifeng nodded: "don''t worry, my students have such a problem, I can''t compromise." He is also a child protector. Gu''s only one is that his students were injured in the competition plan he made. This is a crime against him. I can''t bear it. No matter who did it, he''ll find out. Gu only knows that this kind of thing has them to check good, she is now at ease convalescent, and then calmly wait for them to check the results. Hua Zhifeng thought of another thing and asked, "Gu Weiwei, how did you find that Huang Zhirong''s gun contained live ammunition?" Gu Wei had already thought about his words: "the sound of live ammunition and rubber bullets when pulling the trigger is somewhat different. We used live ammunition in our previous training, and I can tell." People like Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing who often touch the gun can also feel it. The feeling is subtle. It''s just a matter of meaning but not words. It''s hard for ordinary soldiers to feel it. Gu''s words are somewhat mysterious. Chapter 1644 Hua Zhifeng said with some exclamation: "Gu Weiwei, your talent in this field is really terrible. Although I admit that your medical skills are very good, I still think it''s a pity that you are a professional sniper." He said this too many times, but Gu only thought he didn''t hear it. Ning Yiqing glanced at Gu only, his eyelids lifted, she continued to make up the story! Gu''s only injury can''t be concealed from Su tingxue. When Su tingxue heard that she was hit by a bullet in the competition, Professor Su''s face turned white. As a desperate Sanniang in the Research Institute, she never left the experiment in her hand to do other things. For the first time, she threw the things in her hand and went straight to the hospital. When Su tingxue arrives, Ning Yiqing is feeding Gu only. Although Gu only thinks that she is only injured in her left arm and her right hand is completely free, she can''t stand Ning Yiqing''s enthusiasm. As soon as Su tingxue came in, Ning Yiqing stepped aside first. She hugged Gu Youyi and said, "you child, you mean to scare me to death! Why are you so careless? " She hugged her so tightly that Gu Weiyi could hardly breathe. He had to say, "Mom, can you be a little weaker? I can''t breathe any more!" Su tingxue released her and said painfully, "you silly child, you have nothing to show off as a hero." Su tingxue always feels that she owes a lot to Gu only. She never spoils her children. When she comes to Gu only, she spoils her principles. She completely forgets that she always advocated the idea of helping each other among her comrades in arms. Gu Weiyi had to seriously accept Professor Su''s severe criticism, and repeatedly guaranteed that she would never make similar mistakes in the future, no matter when she would put her own safety in the first place! After hearing her promise, Su tingxue said, "don''t think I don''t know what kind of temperament you are. It will be well said in front of me. When something happens, you''ll forget it." Gu only repeatedly promised that he would follow the instructions of his mother and protect his own safety. But Su tingxue sighed and said, "you and Cheng Susu are really two different types of girls. The only one is you. God finally sent you back to me. I''m really happy." "You''re so good. I''m proud of you from my heart. I''m just a mother at the end of the day. Who doesn''t care? I don''t ask you to do what you said. I only ask you to think about me and your grandparents when you are in danger "If something really happens to you, it will be a huge blow to us. When I get to this age, I may be able to see it more clearly, so I have less courage, and some of them can''t stand it." Gu Weiyi put out his uninjured hand to hold Su tingxue and said, "Mom, I have written down what you said today! But you see, my injury this time is really not serious, and if I didn''t stand up at that time, my comrades in arms would have died. " "In fact, I didn''t think much about it at that time, but I was a little afraid when I thought about it afterwards. If the bullet missed five centimeters at that time, I might have died." "But I''ve done it, and I don''t regret it. If I did it again, I might still make the same choice." Chapter 1645 Su tingxue reaches out her hand and caresses Gu Youyi''s hair and says, "although I''m afraid and distressed, I still want to say that you''re right this time." Gu Weiyi grins, and the mother and daughter say something more. Ning Yiqing thinks that every time Su tingxue comes, he seems a little redundant. His mother-in-law doesn''t seem to like him very much. After all, Gu Youyi is injured. If she talks too much, she is a little weak. Su tingxue asks Gu Youyi to sleep first, and she will look after him when she is free. When Ning Yiqing sent her out of the ward, she looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "how good is the only one? I don''t believe I need to say more. She is my treasure. If I can, I''m willing to let her stay unmarried all her life so that I can take care of her." "But she likes you, and I won''t stop her. It''s just Ning Yiqing, you know, she is an ideal person, and any of us can stop her. In this case, take good care of her and don''t let her be hurt." Ning Yiqing nodded and said, "Mom, I know." In fact, Su tingxue didn''t like him calling her so much before, but she didn''t feel so disgusted when she heard him calling her today. She said softly: "this incident, I suspect, is not only aimed at her, but also possibly related to you or Hua Zhifeng. After all, the sniper training camp in this sector is all excellent soldiers selected from the army. No matter who has an accident, it is the loss of the army." "So when we look up this time, we can expand the scope a little, and we don''t have to limit it to a small scope." Ning Yiqing nodded and said, "thank you for your mother''s reminding." Su tingxue sighed and turned back to make love Soup for Gu. It''s a little late for the meeting. The food in the market is not fresh. She picked out a new pig bone for a long time, and prepared to simmer it tonight and send it to Gu Yiwei tomorrow morning. After all, she didn''t usually go to the vegetable market. When she asked, she said Gu''s only thing. Zeng Yifang was distressed and immediately rushed to stew: "where can I send it tomorrow morning? I''ll send it to the only one after stewing for a while. I have to make up for such a heavy injury." After she said this, she sighed again: "this child, like your fourth brother, is absent-minded and always helps people block knives and guns." Just a month ago, when Su Baihao was handling a case, he blocked a knife for a public security officer in the Bureau. Fortunately, he was wearing a bulletproof vest at that time. The knife cut the bulletproof vest. He was only slightly injured. But Zeng Yifang was also distressed. Although he scolded Su Baihao at that time, he didn''t say that he couldn''t do it again. Su tingxue can suddenly understand Zeng Yifang''s mood at this time. Zeng Yifang was an old revolutionary when he was young. He went to the battlefield and killed the enemy. Su tingxue''s eldest brother died in the counterattack, and many of his uncles and elders died in the battlefield. In Zeng Yifang''s heart, she was afraid that she was not willing to let the younger generation of her family go to the battlefield again, but she never stopped her. She has always felt that if we are not willing to sacrifice for our country, there will be no present peace. Su tingxue said in a soft voice: "yes, my fourth brother is also absent-minded. Mom, you can train him back!" Chapter 1646 Hearing this, Zeng Yifang said with a smile: "you still say that your fourth brother, you are not much better than yourself. In this year, you were assassinated several times, and then you will have a snack." Su tingxue also said with a smile: "when this happened to his relatives, he would be worried and distressed, but when he faced it, he felt that there was no better choice but to face it, so he had no fear!" Zeng Yifang was blanching the bone with a spatula in her hand. When she heard this, she patted her back with a spatula: "I''m afraid of everything! Give me good care, you little bunnies. Don''t let my white hair give me black hair again Su tingxue was beaten, but she felt at ease: "Mom, don''t worry, it won''t, we will be fine!" Zeng Yifang was relieved. Su tingxue said, "Mom, when I didn''t know that Cheng Su Su was not my daughter, I wanted to send her to the army. As a result, Cheng Jinmo stopped her and she refused to go. This matter has never been done." "But now I''m only training in the army. I''m always worried that something might happen to her. Do you think I''m treating her differently?" After thinking about it, Zeng Yifang said, "it''s not that you treat the two children differently, but that the two children are completely different in character. The only one who is upright is that you don''t have to worry about her going astray. But Cheng Su Su Su''s heart is crooked. No one knows what kind of things she will do." Hearing this, Su tingxue said: "yes, but I still feel that I have to be partial to the only one. Although she didn''t grow up with me, I feel very close when she came back to me. But Cheng Su Su Su is different. Although she grew up with me, she never gets close to me." Zeng Yifang said with a sneer: "when Cheng Su Su was very young, her mother came to tell her that she was her mother. How could Cheng Su Su be close to you? I want to say that Cheng Su Su Su''s mother... Er, what''s her name? That woman surnamed Lu is not a good person!" Su tingxue has already figured out why Lu Yurong told Cheng Su Su that she was not her own child. To put it bluntly, she was afraid that Cheng Su Su would not recognize Lu Yurong when she grew up. From the beginning, Lu Yurong wanted to lie down on Cheng''s family and suck blood in order to live a comfortable life. With such a mother''s influence on Cheng Su Su Su and Cheng Jin Mo''s unconditional indulgence, how could Cheng Su Su be on the right path? Mother and daughter are chatting. Su tingxue carefully looks at Zeng Yifang''s stewing process: "I will spend more time to fulfill my duty as a mother in the future. Although I have never asked for it, I want to do it now." When Zeng Yifang heard this, she wanted to laugh. Su tingxue didn''t like to go to the kitchen since she was a child. Although she is now this age, there is really nothing she can cook. It''s really not easy for her to do these things for Gu only. When they are cooking soup, Su Zheng also comes back. His news is much better than Zeng Yifang''s. He already knows Gu Yiwei''s injury. When the soup is cooked, he has to follow Zeng Yifang to deliver soup to Gu Yiwei. Instead, Su tingxue is pushed out by the two elders. She is a little sad. Chapter 1647 When they cooked the soup and went to the hospital, Gu only just fell asleep. None of them wanted to wake her up, so they put down the soup. Zeng Yifang sees that Ning Yiqing is alone at night, so she drives Ning Yiqing away and wants to stay and take care of Gu Yiqing. Su tingxue doesn''t agree in any case. After all, Zeng Yifang is old. How can she stay here to take care of the only one? So she drives Zeng Yifang away again. When Zeng Yifang left, he still complained: "what do you mean I''m old and I''m in good health! The only time I had bad eyes last time, you were looking after me. It''s my turn this time! " Su Zheng also wanted to stay. Listening to the mother and daughter struggling to take care of Gu Wei, he was amused and said, "OK, don''t argue. Let tingxue stay here tonight. Go and ask for an escort tomorrow. Otherwise, it will be too long for anyone''s health." What he said is true, but he was sprayed back by Zeng Yifang and Su tingxue: "what a long time, the only injury is trauma, and only hurt the arm, as long as a few days can be discharged!" Su Zheng decides to shut up. These two women protect Du Zi. He is not the opponent. Ning Yiqing didn''t leave at this time. She just listened. She felt happy for Gu only, but also sad for herself. The more they cared for Gu only, the more critical they would be to him. Gu''s only wound is nothing serious to her after taking out the warhead. The medicine that she dispenses to recover the wound is very good. She is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine with good medical skills. She knows her physical condition and knows that this kind of injury only needs to change the dressing on time. It''s useless to be hospitalized. With the final exam coming soon, she has to go back to school for the exam. So she decided to stay in the hospital for another day and leave the hospital directly. Naturally, the hospital didn''t agree. After all, when she was sent over that day, the soldiers were very emotional. They were afraid that she would leave the hospital before she was well, and the soldiers would go away again. Gu only had some special reasons when she was hospitalized this time. Mao Suiyi and the military and political commissar came to see her in person. In addition, Su Zheng, Ning Laozi and Ning Beichuan all came to see her. She became a famous person in the case. The doctors and nurses in the hospital took special care of her. She originally only lived in surgery, but as a result, even Du Qingshen, an expert in brain science, was shocked. When he heard that Gu only wanted to leave hospital, he advised the director of surgery: "if Gu only wanted to leave hospital, you should let her leave hospital. That girl herself is a doctor, and she knows it." The director of the Department of surgery was somewhat disconsolate: "I know that last time a patient was hospitalized in our hospital, and then director Liu was helpless. It was Gu who only cured that patient." Du Qingshen said with a deep smile: "I''ll tell you one more thing. The new batch of effective trauma medicine you used in surgery is Gu''s own prescription." "And the patient who was bitten by a snake on the same day with her had been treated before she was sent to the hospital, otherwise she would not have been poisoned to death without going to the hospital." The director of surgery sighed: "it''s not easy to be a doctor these days. Even patients have to follow and rob patients." Du Qingshen laughs, and they chat a few words. Finally, they go to find Gu Youyi together. The director of the Department of surgery tells Gu Youyi again and again before he agrees to leave the hospital. Chapter 1648 Du Qingshen said: "Gu Weiyi, I have tried the medicine you gave me last time, and it''s really easy to use. It''s a matter that benefits the public patients, so I''ve pushed it to other hospitals for you." "But Gu Weiwei, I''m a little suspicious now. Do you want to rob us doctors of our jobs?" Gu only knew that he was joking, but he said seriously: "I''m alone. How can I get the jobs of you doctors? Besides, when I was making prescriptions, I just wanted to tell you that traditional Chinese medicine has been handed down for thousands of years, and it must have its unique characteristics. " "Western medicine has the advantages of Western medicine, while traditional Chinese medicine also has the advantages of traditional Chinese medicine. Although there are many things in traditional Chinese medicine that can''t be explained by science, we can''t say that there are problems in traditional Chinese medicine. After all, there are many things that can''t be explained by science in the world, right?" Du Qingshen was very repellent to traditional Chinese medicine before. After meeting Gu Weiwei, he tried her medicine for treating trauma, and then saw Shao Yizhi cured her eye diseases, and she cured Hua Zhifeng''s complicated diseases. At this time, his attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine was not rejection, but acceptance. He nodded and said, "what you said is very reasonable. I will convey your ideas to my colleagues and colleagues in the future." Gu Weiyi said sincerely: "thank you!" Gu''s biggest dream in his life is to promote traditional Chinese medicine all over the world and let more people benefit from it. But she knew that it was a very difficult thing, and she would have to do a lot for this ideal in the future. She felt that her strength was too weak. When Gu was discharged from the hospital, Wang xiongchao came again, along with other players in the training camp. This time, Gu Weiwei won their respect with his own actions. Some of them joked: "Gu Weiwei, when you are well hurt, we will practice fighting together. I will beat you down." Some people also said: "don''t fight every moment. If the instructor punishes you again, we''ll run with you!" Others said, "can''t you hope for something better? Also as before every day looking forward to her being spent instructor punishment! Gu Weiwei, you''ll train well in the future. If instructor Hua punishes you again, we''ll beat him together! " Hua Zhifeng didn''t know where he came from and said, "it''s good. Someone wants to beat me. We''ll have a good practice when we get back to the training camp." Just now, the employee who said he wanted to beat Hua Zhifeng immediately said with a smile: "instructor Hua, we are joking. Even if we want to help Gu Zhifeng, it''s not our turn! After all, vice general manager Ning is here! " There was laughter all around. Hua Zhifeng laughed and scolded, and then said to Gu Weiyi: "in view of your injury, I specially approve you to take a month''s vacation and return to the team for training in a month. At that time, I''ll give you a test. If your physical fitness deteriorates, you can be punished as you like!" Gu only saluted him and said, "thank you for your leadership!" Gu only returned to school the next day is the final exam, Wang feng''er and Yu Xiang Xiang saw her look startled: "what are you doing?" Gu Weiyi only said that she accidentally fell a few days ago and hurt her arm. It was no big deal. They were relieved to hear her say so. Wang feng''er contributed all her notes, and then cheered her up: "only, I wish you continue to dominate this time!" Chapter 1649 Wang Fenger let Gu weiyiba''s list is naturally the first grade list or the special scholarship list. Although a lot of things happened this semester, Gu only spent a little longer than last semester in school, so she was not too worried, but after all, her left hand was injured, so it was not easy to do the test paper. In fact, after she went to DIDU University, she didn''t have much interest in taking the first place every time. She just wanted to study medicine, so she had to learn this major well, and then she took the first place carelessly. As for the special scholarship, in fact, she is not short of the money, but it is also an honor. She can boast about it in the future. Why not? So she said with a smile, "OK, I''ll work hard!" Yu Xiangxiang said: "the only thing is that I have worked hard this semester. You let me have some luck and bless me not to fail!" She has always been a careless person, but at this time very carefully avoid Gu only wound, Gu only smile. Before the final exam, a punishment list was posted on the school bulletin board, which attracted everyone''s attention. The list clearly says that Bai Yulan and Cheng Susu violated the school rules and regulations and expelled them from Imperial University. In other words, from now on, they are no longer students of Imperial University. It''s just that the teaching director was kind this time, and didn''t write detailed details, but everyone knows that the things that can be dismissed must be major events. For a moment, the students of the whole Imperial University were discussing this matter. Gu was not surprised to see the announcement. She knew that the dean and the English teacher must have told the school leaders the details after they came back. The school must have done a detailed investigation on this matter, and probably went to the police station where they were locked up. After the matter was completely confirmed, the decision was made. Gu only met the director of education when she was reading the notice. She said politely. The director of education rarely said with a smile: "Gu only, you have won honor for the school this time, and you will continue to work hard in the future." Yes, Cheng Su Su Su and Bai Yu Lan were expelled from school. In the commendation column next to them, it was the only thing Gu got the first place in the National College English competition this time. Gu only thought that the director might have done it on purpose. In fact, the rewards and punishments of the three of them were all for the same thing. And now she looks at the teaching director who has always been straight faced and looks so amiable, and her heart is still hairy: Director, you''d better be straight faced! It''s really strange to laugh like a flower. Gu can''t say it clearly, but he has to make a statement because of the words of the director: "don''t worry, director, I will continue to work hard!" The smile on the teacher''s face became stronger, and Gu only found an excuse to walk. The director looked at her back and sighed in his heart. Gu was a man of the year since he entered the Imperial University, but he didn''t pay much attention to her at that time. Because there are many excellent students in this field, among them there are many people with backgrounds, such as Cheng Su Su. At that time, he actually wanted to make Cheng Su Su a benchmark in the school, but Cheng Su Su didn''t strive for success. No matter what, she couldn''t compete with Gu only. What Cheng Su Su has done really makes people not know what to say. Chapter 1650 Before the conflict broke out between Gu only and Cheng Su Su, the teaching director had thought about whether to help Cheng Su Su. It was also the headmaster Yan Lixin who was talking about him. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would find a way to suppress Gu only. But who knows, this resume from Lingcheng so a small city students, actually have such a deep background! He felt from the bottom of his heart that the president''s eyes were far better than him! Because of this, he decided to treat all the students in the school equally, deal with all the problems fairly and fairly, and do not engage in specialization. Because no one knows what kind of big moves those ordinary looking students will make! As the director of DIDU University, as long as we deal with things fairly, no one can say his mistakes! Gu Weiyi didn''t know that because of her conflict with Cheng Su Su, she let the teaching director, who was always a bit snobbish, correct his work attitude and benefited a large number of poor students. At this time, she is full of things about the exam, she must take the exam seriously! You can''t be lazy just because Cheng Su Su and Bai Yu Lan are fired. She is a person who has requirements for herself! The final exam was divided into three days. She was a little relieved after the exam. Although it was not convenient for her to do the paper with her left hand, she finished all the papers, but the words on the paper were a little uglier than usual. In the writing class, she almost didn''t finish it. After she was discharged from hospital, the dressing change happened to Shao Yizhi. When Shao Yizhi knew the whole story, he had to scold her severely. After that, he changed the dressing for her very carefully. After changing her medicine, Shao Yizhi said: "you won a good place in the last English competition. According to the original plan, you are going to go abroad to be an exchange student for one year. But because of the cheating incident last time, although it didn''t come out, I don''t know what happened. Someone spread it out, so your exchange student quota may be cancelled this time." Gu''s only brow slightly frowned. The universities that exchange students can go to are decided by the Ministry of education and foreign universities. In other words, there are not many choices. She knows that foreign universities are quite exclusive of cheating in exams. Once she knows such news, it is perfectly normal to cancel her quota. But the problem is, this time about cheating, after the organizing committee identified Gu''s not cheating, it also determined that other students were not cheating. They had a bad influence on it, so they covered it tightly. Few people in China knew about it. How could it be spread abroad? Gu Weiyi only needs a little analysis to know who wrote it. Gu said in a deep voice, "master, I didn''t cheat!" Shao Yizhi nodded: "I know, so you leave this matter to me. I''d like to see who''s behind it!" Although he said it calmly, when the headmaster told him about it, he blew his hair at that time, but even if he blew his hair, it could not solve the fundamental problem. President Yan Lixin also said: "this matter has been passed by the school and the organizing committee. Gu''s only classmate did not cheat. I personally believe her character, but it will be very troublesome to deal with this matter. If foreign universities decide that she is not good enough and do not want to accept her, it will be a bit troublesome." Chapter 1651 Although Shao Yizhi is very skillful in medicine, he has nothing to do with being abroad. In other words, he had actually cured the patients with prominent status before, but he broke contact with them after sealing the needle. At this time, he suddenly went to other people and felt a little strange. Although he was not in favor of Gu''s participation in the competition and going abroad to be an exchange student, when someone wanted to cancel her quota, he was the most unhappy person! So in fact, before he told Gu Weiyi about it, he had already made a decision in his heart. He was such an old man. This time, even if he let go of his old face, he would get justice for Gu only! Gu was the only one who knew his character. He said, "master, I''ll deal with this by myself..." "What do you do with it?" Shao Yizhi said coldly, "other things are easy for you to deal with, but how can you prove that you didn''t cheat?" Gu was only asked about cheating. In essence, what he said is the most unreliable, because all cheaters will not admit it. "This cheating incident may have something to do with Mo Feiyan," she said softly She was afraid of Shao Yizhi and didn''t say anything about what happened to her during the competition. At this point, she knew there was no need to hide it. When it came to this, she naturally had to talk about the grudge between her and Mo Feiyan. Shao Yizhi''s face turned black immediately: "it''s Mo family again." His impression of the Mo family can be said to be extremely bad. The Mo family is extremely small-minded. Such a thing should be taken as a matter of fact! He said slowly: "it''s good to know that the people of Mo family are making small moves. You''ll leave it to me to deal with it. If they want to make a face, they can''t do such a thing!" Gu only knew that he was a stubborn old man, and he couldn''t persuade him at this time, but he said, "do you think this injury has anything to do with the Mo family?" "It''s hard to say. After all, we have no evidence." In fact, Gu only guessed like this, but Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing haven''t found out why. Shao Yizhi nodded his head lightly, but looked at her and said, "you have offended the Mo family. You must be careful when you do things in the future. That family is a real villain." Gu Weiyi responded, and Shao Yizhi said, "since you''ve been injured, I''ll stay at home and study hard these days. I''ve seen the injury on your hand carefully. Although it''s a bone injury, it''s not a big deal. I''ll give you a good conditioning, and it won''t affect your future life." The bullet left in the flesh of her arm is actually stuck by the bone. If this situation is not properly adjusted, it may have a certain impact on her later life. Gu only nodded his head lightly, while Shao Yizhi sighed: "you are also a troublesome physique. Look at you, how many things have you met in your first year of study in the imperial capital! I''ll always be a man with my tail between my legs. I''m not allowed to go out and make trouble. " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "master, when you first took me as an apprentice, what you saw was not only my talent, but also my character and character. If I were really a man with my tail between my legs every day, it turned out to be a turtle with a shrunken head. I''m afraid you would despise me!" Chapter 1652 Shao Yizhi is speechless. If Gu Weiyi really becomes like that, he will despise her even more. After Gu changed the medicine, Shao Yizhi gave her several medical books and said, "you should read these books carefully. Please don''t be lazy." Gu Weiyi was injured and couldn''t do many things. Reading became the best pastime, so she happily accepted the book. Shao Yizhi can''t help but laugh at her smiling face. This girl is really big hearted. It seems that so many things happened to her without any influence. In fact, Gu is not as calm as Shao Yizhi thought. After receiving Lin Xianzhi''s call, she blew up her hair directly. Lin Group''s batch of Lanzhi jade was stuck in the customs and could not be transported to the port city at all. If that batch of Lanzhi jade can''t get out of the customs, it will have a huge impact on Lin. That batch of jade in Gu only can divide good profit, at this time out of such a thing, that is to cut off her money. Break people''s fortune, heaven strikes thunder! She asked Lin Xianzhi, "what''s going on? Didn''t you mine the jade in March? Why are you still stuck at the customs? " "It''s a long story. In short, I''m afraid of making trouble this time, so I took Lei Shang as a partner. This time when I declared for export, I left his relationship, and then I was detained. That bastard always assured me that his relationship was stable, and it would be solved soon." "It''s been a long time. He called me early this morning and said that he couldn''t make it. He said that someone reported him and there was something wrong with the source of the jade." Gu only knows a lot about the procedures of customs declaration. When he says that there is something wrong with the source of the goods, the jade is likely to be confiscated. In the middle, there will be a long process, and now the situation is basically in the worst stage. She asked Lin Xianzhi, "our jade mines are qualified for mining. At that time, we all had a case prepared. We have complete data, which can prove that there is no problem with the source of those jade. How did this happen?" Lin Xianzhi sighed: "it''s all my fault. It''s because the customs declaration materials are made by the same company as Lei Shang. Lei Shang''s company traded cheap goods for good goods before it was found out. Everyone''s opinion on jade is different. It''s stone before it''s carved and handicraft after it''s carved. It''s really unclear!" Now many domestic companies are not very professional in export declaration, so they often entrust professional customs declaration companies to deal with this matter. As for the jade stones and crafts, it is a qualitative analysis of the jade industry in China. Gu only heard that his words are all big. Jade is really different from those products produced in industry. If this card is used by the customs, and there is something wrong with Lei Shang''s customs declaration company, it''s really hard to get a clear picture. It''s very annoying to put on the hat of unknown source, even if things are not detained, but kept in the customs. After thinking about it, she said, "I think we have to start with that customs declaration company. Our jade is from the right source and can stand the investigation, but we don''t have to worry too much. I''m afraid that someone will trip us behind." Chapter 1653 "Do you have any good ideas?" Asked Lin Xianzhi. In fact, he is also an old hand in shopping malls. He has also found a lot of relationships for this batch of jade, but Lin''s group is Hong Kong funded after all. Now that the city of Hong Kong has not returned, there is still some political sensitivity, so it will be very troublesome to deal with it. After a little silence, Gu said, "come to the imperial capital. Let''s discuss the follow-up issues face to face." Lin Xianzhi, of course, had no idea. He quickly bought a plane ticket and went straight to the imperial capital. At this time, Mo Feiyan was drinking to Liu Yuemin: "uncle Liu, you have done a good job this time! As long as that piece of jade is determined to be of unknown origin, then we will have a way to turn it into ours. " In fact, she has prepared for this time for a long time. If it wasn''t for the staff of the customs who only knew the truth, they wouldn''t have to drag that customs declaration company into the water. Liu Yuemin said with a smile: "last time I was so miserable by them, this time of course I have to let them give some blood. In fact, it''s not me who did it well, but miss Biao, your idea is good." He is still very convinced of Mo Feiyan. Although she is not old, she is thoughtful, hard-working and bold. Although she is a little lacking in experience now, it doesn''t matter. As long as she is given some time, she can grow up. Mo Feiyan raised her goblet with a smile: "cheers Liu Yuemin raised his glass with a smile and touched it with her again. Then he said with a smile, "Miss Biao is worthy of being a talented student who has come back from overseas. This is the ability!" He then gave Mo Feiyan a thumbs up. Mo Feiyan only smile: "this is nothing, we will get better and better in the future." Last time she failed to buy the mine, she spent a lot of money. Her uncle Qu Feng couldn''t afford to lose that money, but he doubted Mo Feiyan''s ability. Fortunately, it was her first formal operation, and she could also use the word "experience" to explain her failure. So Qu Fengzhi didn''t say anything more, just let her be more cautious in the future, and then Mo Feiyan did a few small projects with extraordinary, and made some money. In this process, Mo Feiyan and Liu Yuemin had a better relationship. They often get together to figure out something, and she promises Liu Yuemin some benefits, so Liu Yuemin becomes her confidant directly from the helper of Qu Feng to Mo Feiyan. Their ideas are relatively close, and they also hate Lin and Gu, so the whole process of communication is in harmony. Liu Yuemin said with a smile: "Lin is looking for his own death, actually pull the thunder on the customs declaration company to declare exports, deserve it!" "Don''t be careless, uncle Liu." Mo Feiyan said in a light voice: "although Lei Shang''s road is not right, he still has some ability. Don''t offend him too hard this time, and then give him some benefits." She said there was a trace of gloom in her eyes: "there is no eternal enemy or friend in the shopping mall. This time, let Lei Shang pay a little price and know our interests." Liu Yuemin said: "Miss Biao is considerate." Mo Feiyan just a faint smile, there is no real comprehensive in this world, some are just forward-looking strategic vision, she has disgust for Gu only, she has greed for that piece of jade. Chapter 1654 Last time when she was in the mining area, Mo Feiyan had a grudge against Lei Shang, but most of the grudge values were absorbed by Gu only, so she didn''t hate Lei Shang so much. But she had to teach Lei a lesson by the way. At this time, Lei Shang was also very angry. Originally, it was a normal customs declaration procedure, but he patted his chest and said that it was safe to coax him from Lin Xianzhi. At that time, because he helped Lin Xianzhi mine out and saw so many high-quality lanolin jade, he knew that Lin could make a lot of money on these jade this time. The most important thing is that no one was optimistic about the jade mine at that time, but Lin Xianzhi tried his best to get rid of the public opinions and bought it. As expected, he produced high-quality jade. Leishang thinks it''s magical and always wants to know the whole story, but Lin Xianzhi refuses to say anything. Later, he finds a chance to get Lin Xianzhi drunk, which is the only way out of Lin Xianzhi''s mouth. When Lei Shang heard this, he woke up most of the time, because he suffered a big loss in Gu''s only hand. When he knew that all this was Gu''s only idea, he was eager to give Gu an immortal card. In his heart, he was both respectful and afraid of Gu. The girl who seemed harmless to people and animals should not be too evil! That''s why he wanted to build Gu''s only line and let her make a lot of money with him! He also has self-knowledge. Knowing that Gu Weiyi''s impression on him is so bad, he can only hold Lin Xianzhi tightly and let Lin Xianzhi say a good word for him in front of Gu Weiyi. This is what happened in the last customs declaration. Then, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Lei Shang tried his best to get this opportunity of customs declaration from Lin Xianzhi, but he made such a big mistake! If this batch of jade is stuck in the customs and finally confiscated, he thinks Gu only has to give him another bag of medicine, and he will never hold the beauty again! And this time, because of the customs declaration, he will also face a huge fine, and his family''s company will be in a mess. Out of such a big thing, he of course want to check, this check naturally found to extraordinary head. When Lei Shang knew the news, he burst out: "Mom, I just didn''t cooperate with you. I''m going to kill you!" After he scolds, he contacts with the special there again, want to put a bureau to reconcile. Just for Mo Feiyan, Gu Weiwei is the one who offends her the most, but for Liu Yuemin, Lei Shang is the one who offends him the most. The reason is very simple. Last time Liu Yuemin took Lei Shang to Lin''s side, Lei Shang fell back. This is a great shame in Liu Yuemin''s mind. So the game of reconciliation put forward by Lei Shang became the game of humiliation for Liu Yuemin. After that meal, Lei Shang chopped Liu Yuemin''s heart. If it can''t be reconciled, we can only think of other ways, but it involves the customs, and then Mo''s family intervenes. The relationship Lei Shang has been running for many years has no use at all. Lei Shang''s heart was so depressed that he fell into a ditch? Just when Lei shangbaichou was in trouble, he received a call from Lin Xianzhi: "fat man, book a plane ticket to the imperial capital." Lei Shang asked curiously, "what do you do when you go to DIDU?" Chapter 1655 "Go to find Miss Gu to confess!" Lin Xianzhi sneered: "at this time, only she can save us." Lei subconsciously wants to say that even if Gu Youyi has a good business vision, she is only a little girl under 20 years old. Can she resolve such a deadlock? But he remembered that Gu''s only evil place was the master who even Mo Feiyan dared to pit. Since she decided to intervene in this matter, she must have her way. So what he said immediately became: "look for Miss Gu. She''s smart and capable. If you can''t keep it together, there''s really a way to save us! If it''s done, I''ll call her aunt! " Lin Xian had been with him for a long time before. He knew what virtue he was. As soon as he heard this, he knew that he didn''t really believe Gu only had the ability to deal with this matter. In fact, Lin Xianzhi doesn''t believe that Gu can solve the problem. But she has always been a bit of an evil and eccentric in his heart. Now she is his only hope, and he has to try. But he certainly couldn''t let Lei Shang know about his psychology. He sneered and said, "fat man, then you should be ready to call her aunt. I''m afraid she won''t accept you as an old, ugly and stupid grandson." On the thunder He is less than forty this year. He is very young. Where is he old? Lin Xianzhi''s mouth is so immoral! If he does a good job to meet Gu Yiwei, he will be happy, and he can feel a sense of existence in front of her. But now he has messed up his work, so to meet Gu Yiwei, he is a little hairy. So he promised Lin Xianzhi that he would do well. After hanging up the phone, he began to hesitate. He would never admit that he was afraid of Gu only! But he only tangled for a minute and asked his secretary to book the air ticket. As long as Gu Weiyi can really solve this crisis, Gu only needs to prick him a few more needles! He and Lin Xianzhi arrived at the airport of the imperial capital. After they met in the hall of the airport, they both looked at each other and felt funny. These two old men are also powerful figures. Now when something goes wrong, they have to go to a little girl for help. It''s a bit embarrassing! At this time, the two of them had some sympathy for each other. Gu only met two people in the lobby of a hotel. The wound on her hand was not healed, and the bandage was still on her hand. When they saw her, they were startled and asked her what was the matter. Gu only recently was a little tired of being asked this question. She didn''t know whether her popularity was good or bad. All the people who saw her would ask her this question. She would give a unified standard answer every time: "I fell." Lin Xianzhi pretended to cry twice: "sweetheart, you are too careless, you hurt yourself like this, I am so sad!" Gu only one is not polite to him. He just picked up the water cup on the table and splashed it on his face. He poked such a big basket. At this time, he came to find her to solve the problem. He even dared to tease her! Lei Shang was very comfortable when he looked at him. He choked with laughter and got a stomachache. Lin Xianzhi was also a man of five and six in front of him. As a result, when he met Gu You Yi, he had to be splashed with water. It was so comfortable! Chapter 1656 Lin Xianzhi was a little hoodwinked at the moment when he was splashed with water, but he was really only hoodwinked for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "my sweetheart loves me. I know that I''m on my way here. With all the dust on my face, give me a glass of water to wash my face." Lei Shang felt that his own skin was a little thick, but when he heard Lin Xianzhi''s words, he immediately felt that there was still a lot of room for improvement in the thickness of his skin. It turned out that he could be so shameless! Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to him and said directly, "come on, let''s get down to business. I''m very busy. I don''t have time to chat with you." She is really busy. Even if she is a wounded now, Shao Yizhi also stares at her reading every day. Recently, the pharmaceutical factory is developing a more effective trauma medicine, which has to be led by her. She needs to call the remote control pharmaceutical factory every day to focus on data, time and temperature. Then Su tingxue has to talk about her every day, let her rest, and force her to go back to Su''s home for love Chinese food and love dinner every day. These days, she did not drink less bone soup, chicken soup and fish soup, which almost made her vomit. Lin Xianzhi didn''t dare to joke any more. He immediately told the story in detail. The whole process was similar to what he said on the phone yesterday, but he brought all the relevant documents with him this time. Gu Wei frowned slightly after reading those documents and asked, "is this customs declaration company called Kaiyuan the industry of general manager Lei?" Lei Shang nodded and said, "yes, we often have things to export there, but those local people... Er, they don''t know the procedure of customs declaration, so I set up such a company in Shencheng, specializing in customs declaration business." Gu only thought, ha ha, over the years, the state has given a lot of preferential policies, especially for export. Domestic enterprises can save a lot of taxes by importing some things after exporting, so many people are focused on this area. And businessmen like Lei Shang, who are open-minded with money, naturally soon find the huge profits. Some useless things will be declared and exported to the port city, and then a company will be set up in the port city to deal with these things. After such a trip, a pile of valuable things can be pulled back, and then a lot of money can be made. This is a loophole in the policy, but it can not be said to be illegal, but at least it is in a gray area, not so visible. If we don''t investigate this matter carefully, it will be gone. But if we want to investigate it carefully and investigate it in depth, it is not much different from the nature of smuggling. When Lei Shang saw her smile like this, he knew that she knew the operation in the middle. At the moment, he had to say, "money doesn''t make a son of a bitch. Besides, we have done well in this matter before, and the procedures are normal. Who knows that they are so serious this time." As soon as Gu heard this, he knew that he was not aware of his mistake at all. However, she could understand that many bold upstarts had been born after the reform and opening up. These people to make money this is like a mosquito see blood, do things without any lower limit, the means are endless. She looked at Lin Xianzhi and said, "why did you go to Mr. Lei''s company to declare at the beginning? Don''t you know what his company does? Does Lin have no relevant customs declaration personnel? What''s more, why is Mr. Lei''s company investigated? " Chapter 1657 Gu only asked Lin Xianzhi and Lei some questions, both of them were so empty. When Lin Xianzhi was in Hong Kong City, he actually knew that some companies in the mainland were not so disciplined. He only agreed when Lei clapped his chest and said it was OK. At this time, Gu only asked him, "Lin''s business is skilled in customs declaration, but Mr. Lei helped me a lot at that time, so I wanted to let Mr. Lei make this sum of money." In fact, the procedures of jade export are relatively strict, which is rather cumbersome. Lin''s business development personnel are not enough recently, so Lin Xianzhi outsources the part of customs declaration to Lei Shang after some consideration. On seeing that Gu Weiyi''s face was wrong, Lei said, "our company is really formal." Gu Wei replied: "if it is regular, will it be checked this time?" This made Lei speechless. Gu only doesn''t want to talk more about it. Now, it''s just to solve the problem. So she said directly: "I''ve read all the materials, and the situation is a little bit more optimistic than I thought before. Lin''s open source customs declaration has a formal commission contract. No matter what problems exist in the open source customs declaration in the past, it has nothing to do with Lin." "So this time Lin went to Kaiyuan for customs declaration, it was just a false propaganda from Kaiyuan..." "We have no false propaganda." Ray couldn''t help interrupting her. Gu only a glance at him, he immediately shut up, she said: "open source did not do a good job in customs declaration, this is false publicity." "So Lin can appeal according to this point. Our materials are complete. As long as we can prove the value of the jade and have relevant mining documents, it is impossible for the customs to hold my jade all the time." From the whole customs declaration process, this is the most correct way. Lin Xianzhi sighed: "I have complained before, but the Customs has refuted it back, saying that we can make normal customs declaration only after thorough investigation." Gu only knew that this time Lin was embarrassed by the relevant personnel. Jade is really different from other products. Even if there is a mining certificate, no one can know what it will look like. Then, if they want to make an issue on this matter, they can completely entangle with each other, which is enough to put on a hat of unknown origin. In addition, Lei Shang''s customs declaration company has had similar incidents. If the customs wants to detain it, it''s true. There''s nothing wrong with it. Gu only nodded his head lightly and said, "if it can''t be done well at one time, we will do it again. We need to prepare the complaint materials again. This time, we need to prepare the photos when the jade mine is mined out to prove that the way of mining this jade is legal." "I have this." Lin Xianzhi said in a low voice: "but this matter is a little troublesome, because we have left a part of it for sale in China, so the raw stones transported to the port city this time are different from those just mined out." "Did you take pictures when the jade was decomposed?" Gu only asked, according to the process, this is the best way to prove that jade is Lin''s method. Lin Xianzhi replied: "there were photos taken at that time, but I don''t know why. That photo is missing." Chapter 1658 Lin Xianzhi could not hold his face when he finished this sentence. This is enough to show that some of the staff in Lin''s family have problems. This is his management oversight. Lin Xianzhi has always wanted to set up a mature, stable and powerful elite image in front of Gu only, but the image he left to Gu only is really something. Gu only did not go deep into this matter, only said: "then write down the decomposition process in detail as a complaint material." Lin Xianzhi nodded lightly. Gu Weiyi sorted out the things and said, "OK, go back and write the complaint materials." Lin Xianzhi nodded again, but asked her: "do you have any other way?" He knew in his heart that Mo''s family was staring at this time. I''m afraid that this material alone can''t solve the problem. He knows what her prospects are. As long as she uses her background, it will save a lot of effort to deal with this matter. Gu only heard his voice, and then said: "of course, one appeal can''t do, that''s two times, two appeals can''t do, that''s three appeals. When we do these things, we need to prepare materials to report to the customs. This should be done in two ways, and let the jade pass as soon as possible." With Mo Feiyan''s character, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that, "To the customs?" Lin Xianzhi was stunned for a moment. In the 1990s, no one dared to sue these government departments. At this time, Gu''s eyes lit up when he mentioned it. "Yes, why not sue?" Gu only asked: "we are clearly reasonable and legal businessmen, no tax evasion, no smuggling, with complete information and evidence, it is unreasonable for them to detain our jade, and we have appealed to them, but they don''t see it. Of course, we can sue them." Lin Xianzhi''s interest is quite high: "OK, I''ll go to a lawyer now. While preparing the complaint materials, I''ll let the lawyer run to the court." When Lei Shang heard their conversation, his heart was pumping. Miss Gu really has the courage to do things in a different way. She can even tell the customs what to say! Most importantly, it seems that Lin Xianzhi still agrees! Do they know what they are doing? At this time, the matter was properly discussed, and Lin Xianzhi was alive again. He stretched out his arm to hug Gu Yiwei and take advantage of it. Only when he got up, Gu''s only eye knife flew over. He thought that she was a cruel person who even dared to sue the customs. He finally decided not to take advantage of it for the time being. In order to cover up his behavior, he touched his nose with his hand and said, "honey, it''s nice to have you." "Go away." Gu only gave him this word directly. Lei Shang can''t help laughing any more. He knows that Lin Xianzhi is Gu''s only boss. What he doesn''t know is that Gu''s only boss is Lin Xianzhi. There are few employees who are as tough as Gu''s. The most important thing is that Lin Xianzhi, the boss, doesn''t seem to mind this, which is more and more in line with his unique ability. The three walked out of the lobby of the hotel together, but they met Miao Bihu and pan lvwu at the door. They were all stunned. Gu Weiyi first said hello: "aunt Miao is good, aunt pan is good." Although she was a little surprised to meet them, she didn''t do anything shameful, so she was very calm. Chapter 1659 Miao Bihu saw the gaudy Lin Xianzhi dressed beside Gu only, and then saw the extremely rough Lei Shang. Who are these two people? How can Gu only be with such two men? She was in a crazy way to make complaints about it. Pan lvwu also said a good word, and then said with a smile: "Xiaogu, is this a meal with a friend?" In fact, she was also curious. Seeing that Miao Bihu was smiling reluctantly, she really liked Gu Youyi. This was a question for Miao Bihu, which saved Miao Bihu from thinking about it later. Sure enough, as soon as she asked, Miao Bihu''s ears stood up. Gu Weiyi was about to introduce Lin Xianzhi of Sao Bao. He immediately said with a smile, "Hello aunts, I''m Lin Xianzhi of Lin''s group. I''m Gu''s only boss." He introduced himself. Although Lei Shang didn''t know who the two ladies were, they were very good-natured, and their clothes and jewelry were not vulgar at first sight. I''m afraid they had some origin. So Lei Shang politely took out his business card and handed it to them, saying, "you are Miss Gu''s aunt. Then we are all friends. My last name is Lei. My first name is the boss of a small company." Gu only heard his self introduction, and his mouth was pumping. He even pretended to be elegant just like a bad guy. That''s enough! Miao Bihu''s face was better. He nodded his head gently. Wen Sheng said to Gu Weiyi, "I heard that you were injured. When I went to the hospital to see you the day before yesterday, you were discharged. When I got to your school, you were taking an exam again. I went back to my home for a temporary business, so I didn''t even see your face." "You, too, have suffered such a heavy injury. You don''t want to recuperate well in the hospital, but you run around and don''t know how to feel sorry for yourself. Today, when you come home to have a meal, your grandfather Ning has been talking about you these days." When Gu Dui was in hospital, when Mr. Ning came to see her, Miao Bihu agreed that she would not be at home that day when she had a class. Afterwards, she knew that she did go to the hospital to find Gu Dui, but she didn''t want Gu Dui to be discharged. On the one hand, she wanted to tell Gu Weiwei that she was concerned about Gu Weiwei, and that she also declared sovereignty for Ning Yiqing. Although she has not fully accepted Gu only, but saw one of the gaudy Lin Xian or a sense of crisis. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s all my fault that worries aunt Miao. I''ll call my mother later and say that I won''t go back to dinner. I''ll go to see grandfather Ning later." Miao Bihu nodded: "although the work is important, but the body is more important, you still have injuries in the body, more rest." Gu''s only natural response came down. Miao Bihu and pan lvwu came to the hotel for a meeting. At this time, the time for the meeting was not much. They said a few words in a hurry and left. Lin Xianzhi heard the mystery from Miao Bihu''s words: "that was Ning Yiqing''s mother just now?" "Yes." Gu only replied, "my mother-in-law to be." Lin Xianzhi''s heart is not good. Before he takes her back to Hong Kong City to see her grandfather, she has already met Ning Yiqing''s parents in the imperial capital. Looking at the appearance of Miao Bihu, she seems to care about Gu Yiqing. He had a strong sense of crisis in his heart, and he thought that at this time he could properly pick out their relationship. Then he said sourly: "it''s hard to say whether she will be your mother-in-law in the future." Chapter 1660 Gu only knew Lin Xianzhi''s caution. He didn''t bother to talk about these things with him at this time. In her heart, she admired Qimiao Bihu. Although she didn''t like her very much, she would give her enough face when there were many people. She would pretend to care about her and would not quarrel with her in front of outsiders. But Lin Xianzhi couldn''t help saying: "I used to look at Ning Yiqing as an honest man. I didn''t expect him to be so treacherous!" Treacherous straight to Gu only back home! As a soldier, he is in the army all day, not at home, and can''t accompany Gu only all day. Is it interesting to take her home so early? If he can beat Ning Yiqing, he will fight with Ning Yiqing! Lei Shang wanted to know the origin of Miao Bihu and pan lvwu. Didn''t he say that the emperor could smash an advertising sign and hit the leader? These two ladies are of extraordinary origin. It''s just that he didn''t have any friendship with Gu only. Gu only scolded him today without any trace. If he was in a hurry to ask at this time, Gu only would not answer. So he turned his target to Lin Xianzhi, and after he separated from Gu Weiyi, he couldn''t wait to ask: "is Gu''s only target family promising?" Lin Xianzhi also has some opinions on Lei Shang because of this customs declaration. In addition, they were just friends before. At this time, he asked like a knife. So Lin Xianzhi said: "I''m the only object of Gu, of course I have a future!" Lei Shang immediately shut up. Lin Xianzhi has been trying to figure out Gu''s only idea. He knows it, but he really doesn''t know that Gu has an object. It seems that Gu''s only object has a bright future. The heart of the eight trigrams on Lei is hooked up, which makes his heart itch. But Lin Xianzhi doesn''t care about the only object, he has no way. He couldn''t help stabbing Lin Xian: "although I haven''t met Gu''s only object, I think her object must be much better than you." "How do you talk?" Lin Xianzhi blew his hair: "I''m much better than her partner, OK? Yes, she is dead hearted, but I believe she will find me good one day and like me Thunder "ha ha" straight smile, Lin Xianzhi was his heart hair: "what are you laughing at?" Lei Shang said seriously, "I laugh at your dream." For a girl like Gu Youyi, only a girl with stronger ability can cover her. Now Lin Xianzhi is in front of Gu Youyi, not to mention that she can cover her. It''s good if she doesn''t slap her. So Gu''s only object must not be Lin Xianzhi, and his heart was curious about Gu''s only object. Lin Xianzhi wants to scold him when he hears Lei''s words, but he doesn''t know what he thinks. He is like a ball out of breath. By the time Gu arrived at Ning''s home in the evening, Miao Bihu had already cooked a large table of dishes with a black fish soup in them. It is said that black fish can promote wound healing, so Miao Bihu rushed to the vegetable market to buy one after the meeting. The scales of black fish are hard and dense, and the mucus on the body is heavy. It''s very troublesome to clean them up. It took a lot of effort for miaobihu to make black fish soup. Ning Beichuan is busy again today and is not at home. Chapter 1661 When Mr. Ning saw Gu Youyi, he began to teach: "I heard that you are running around again. Tell me about your child. It''s really not easy at all!" Gu only one from his training, and then put forward a good attitude, and repeatedly ensure that she will take good care of themselves, do not let the wound worsen, this stopped Ning old man''s broken thoughts. After dinner, Miao Bihu asked Gu Yiwei, "is that young man dressed in Sao Bao really Lin''s boss?" "He''s a little boss. Now Lin''s boss is his grandfather." Gu only knew that Miao Bihu would ask her these questions when she asked her to have dinner at Ning''s house, so she simply told her why she met Lin Xianzhi this time. Miao Bihu didn''t understand the things in the shopping mall, but he understood the general things. Her focus is some wonderful flowers: "the best suet jade? The only reason why you went to Xinjiang in winter vacation is for this? " Although she had never inquired about Gu''s whereabouts before, the last time Gu came to Ning''s home for dinner, Mr. Ning asked, so she also knew about it. Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, I have a grudge with Mo Feiyan just because of that." When she said that, Miao Bihu remembered that she had vaguely talked about the revenge with Mo Feiyan before. But in Miao Bihu''s heart, Gu Weiyi was not twenty, and she couldn''t make any trouble. She felt that Gu''s only revenge with Mo Feiyan was because of the girl''s careful eyes. But just now Gu only described how big a business a ten ton high-quality lanolin jade was. She still knew it in her heart, because the high-quality lanolin jade on the market now costs more than a year, and now a small pendant costs a lot. Miao Bihu then remembered the passbook that Gu only took out when she had a quarrel with her at home for the first time. She once thought that the passbook was fake and Gu only got it to support her. But now she thinks that Gu''s only passbook is probably true! When she thought about it, she felt a little uneasy, but she asked, "you help Lin to bid, and then mine such a jade mine. Do they give you a commission?" When she finished, she was afraid that Gu only misunderstood that she had taken a fancy to Gu only''s money, so she explained, "don''t misunderstand me. I think I''m still young after all with you. I''m afraid you''ll be bullied." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. Although Lin''s Xiao Lin is not very reliable, Lao Lin is always a very good person. This mine gives me a good commission." On hearing this, Miao Bihu first nodded and then frowned: "if you say that, your jade is stuck in the customs, which has a great impact on you?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, but we are trying to solve it now." "If you can''t solve it, just tell your family. You can''t be bullied like this." Miao Bihu said seriously. She doesn''t like Gu only, but Gu only now is under the name of Ning Yiqing''s object, so bullying Gu only is equivalent to bullying their Ning family. Gu only really didn''t want to take advantage of Ning''s family. She would do things in her own way. At the moment, she just said with a smile, "thanks for Aunt Miao''s concern. I won''t let people bully me. We''ve all figured out a way to deal with this." Chapter 1662 Miao Bihu was relieved to hear Gu''s words. Just now that sentence, in fact, she was testing, in fact, her heart also some worry, Gu Wei will play Ning''s sign to go out to make trouble. After Gu Wei''s refusal, she wanted to know how Gu Wei would deal with this matter later, and whether she would really be able to do what she said and not take advantage of the power of Ning family. And her impression of Mo Feiyan is also one point less. Because of this, Mo Feiyan is aiming at Gu Weiwei everywhere. The last exam, the later match between Mo family and Cheng family, this time again. At this time, she can''t help thinking seriously in her heart. Will Mo Feiyan''s heart become like this? Is she really the right daughter-in-law? If she offends Mo Feiyan carelessly, I don''t know what method Mo Feiyan will come up with to deal with her! With such a couple, her impression of Gu is better. If Gu only knew these thoughts of Miao Bi lake, he would probably smile: Aunt Miao, your mind is so complicated! Mr. Ning listened to their conversation and didn''t interrupt. It seemed quite interesting to him. Miao Bihu seems to be getting better with Gu Yiwei recently. Naturally, he could see the careful thinking of miaobi lake, and he didn''t explain it at the moment. When he waited for Miao Bihu to wash dishes in the kitchen, he whispered to Gu Weiyi: "if you really can''t handle the customs affairs, please come to me. Don''t let aunt Miao know." Gu only knew those paths in the middle, and then he said with a smile: "grandfather Ning, I really have a solution to this problem, but I promise you that if it can''t be solved, I''ll come back to you for help. You have to hide it from Aunt Miao for me." Master Ning nodded: "good!" One old one novel to here relative smile, everything in silence. When Miao Bihu took Gu Yiwei to the door, he said, "only one, you are still a student. Don''t mind if your aunt says something. People''s energy is limited. It''s impossible to do everything well." "What''s more, you are still young after all, and you may not be very accurate in judging people. Mr. Lin''s Xiao Lin is not a good person." Gu only knows that she is after seeing Lin Xian, and thinks that she is the object of Ning Yiqing, but she has an intersection with such a fancy person. Her heart is a little dissatisfied. Gu only wants to repair her relationship with Miao Bihu, but she doesn''t like others to point out her affairs. She has her own plan, and it''s impossible to change her plan just because of Miao Bihu''s words. So she said seriously, "aunt Miao, thank you for reminding me. I know this in my heart. Yiqing has met Mr. Xiaolin and knows what kind of person he is." Miao Bihu is a little surprised to hear that. Does Ning Yiqing know that fancy man? She pondered a little and said, "I know you''re a smart girl. You just know it." Gu only heard Miao Bihu say so, she knew that her heart was not happy at this time, because she did not follow Miao Bihu''s meaning. Gu''s mind is very calm. Although Miao Bihu has changed her mind recently, their ideas are very different. Running in and changing are the necessary process. Chapter 1663 Gu only knows that the process of running in between her and Miao Bihu may be tortuous, painful, and may break out sharp contradictions. The final result is that one person will have to compromise, and the other person will also need to make some adjustments. Gu had expected this for a long time, so it''s not surprising. She said with a smile: "aunt Miao also knows my character. I have my own dreams and things I want to do. In other words, I will be a career oriented woman, so in the future life, I will deal with all kinds of people, and at the same time, I will grasp my own principles and degrees." "Although I''m not as sophisticated as aunt Miao, I have my own opinions." Miao Bihu felt choked by Gu Weiyi again, and the smile on her face had solidified. Gu only reached out and gently hugged her: "but I''m really happy today. I''m happy that Aunt Miao can give me pertinent advice from the position of the elders." Miao Bihu was a little annoyed. She was going to murmur a few words to vent her discontent after Gu only left. However, Gu only gave her a hug, which made her feel at a loss. She unconsciously thought that Gu''s excellence has always been her courage to fight and fight, and she can deal with everything calmly. Gu''s life trajectory is completely different from her. Gu Weiyi seems to be a little softer now. Gu Weiyi may not be able to listen to her words, but he will give her proper respect. Miao Bihu''s heart is also very tangled, she this year for Ning Yiqing look for the object, each has its own good, also each has its own shortcomings, her heart is also worried ah, how to find a satisfactory daughter-in-law so difficult? After Gu only left, Miao Bihu sighed: "this girl is really smart." She thought of the process just now, and had a feeling of being Gu''s only routine, but this routine could not disgust her. She doesn''t know what will happen to Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing in the end, but she thinks that she may have to look at her daughter-in-law from a different perspective. When Gu only left the compound, she was about to take a taxi to Su''s house. A black car stopped beside her and the window came down. It was Cheng Jinmo. Gu is not surprised to meet Cheng Jinmo here. Although she doesn''t like Cheng Jinmo, this time he doesn''t make a mistake to protect Cheng Su Su. She thinks it''s appropriate to treat Cheng Jinmo as an acquaintance. So she said politely, "Hello, Minister Cheng." When Cheng Jinmo heard that she was afraid of him, her heart was full of mixed feelings. She should have called him Dad, but she was pushed away by himself. In fact, he had some regrets before, but after everything was done, he wanted face again, and her attitude towards him was absolutely not good, so even if he had some regrets in his heart, after testing Gu''s only attitude, he would not be close to Gu Weiyi again. It''s just that regret has reached its peak after Cheng Su Su''s previous actions have burst out. Then he knows that he has really misunderstood Gu Yu. At this time, he could understand Gu''s feelings at that time: she knew his identity and wanted to be close to him, but he spoke harshly to her. Chapter 1664 At that time, Cheng Jinmo believed in Cheng Su Su Su''s words, so he was not really good at Gu only, and he was even on guard. He was afraid that Gu only came because of the power of the Cheng family. "Where are you going so late? I''ll see you off. " Cheng Jinmo said this with some caution. Gu only smile: "I go home, you are busy with business, it is estimated that busy all day, do not bother you, a taxi will arrive." Cheng Jinmo was rejected again, and his heart was a little bitter. She said that she should go back to Su''s home, and her home should be here. He nodded slightly, saw the wound on her arm and asked, "what''s wrong with your hand?" "I hurt myself accidentally." Gu''s only standard answer is this. Cheng Jinmo saw that the gauze on her hand was wrapped round and round, and her arm was still hanging there. It was estimated that she was seriously injured. No matter how many injuries she suffered, she would not tell him, and no one would tell him that for her, he may not be essentially different from strangers. He felt a little distressed, wanted to say a few words of concern, and felt that she might not accept it, so he coughed and said, "you''re injured. It''s not very convenient to stop the car here. I''m just going to the south of the city to take you on the way." Gu Wei looked at him and saw his eyes full of hope and shame. Her eyebrows moved. She knew that he was coming home from work. The Su family lived in the south of the city. He said that he wanted to go there. He clearly wanted to find an excuse to see her off. She doesn''t mean to be close to him at all, but it''s not easy for him to refuse when he talks about it. It''s the evening rush hour, so it''s not very convenient to stop the car. So she said politely, "well, thank you, Minister Cheng." Cheng Jinmo gets out of the car and opens the door for her. Her eyebrows pick again. Hey, her father''s attitude has changed a lot. Is it regret? She didn''t bother to guess his thoughts, but she didn''t think it was right for him to open the door for her as the head of a movie, so she politely said, "thank you!" Cheng Jinmo smiles, and then sits in the front passenger compartment. The driver Xiao Li couldn''t help looking at Gu Yiwei more. He didn''t know Gu Yiwei, but it was the first time that he saw his leader treat a little girl so kindly, and even a little flattering. Xiao Li can''t help guessing Gu''s only identity. The girl comes out of the courtyard, but she says that her family is not here, and she knows her own leaders. He really can''t understand the relationship between them. After Gu Youyi gets on the bus, Cheng Jinmo asks Xiao Li to drive to Su''s house. Xiao Li immediately guesses Gu Youyi''s identity. It turns out that this girl is the leader''s own daughter! Xiao Li knows Cheng Su Su, but when he compares Cheng Su Su with Gu Wei Yi, there is a big gap between them in appearance. Cheng Su Su is very good-looking, but compared with Gu Wei Yi, the difference is not only a little bit. The most important thing is that Gu''s temperament is excellent. Although she is injured on her arm, she still can''t stop her elegant temperament. Gu only sits quietly in the back seat. She is not familiar with Cheng Jinmo. Coupled with the relationship between them, she really has nothing to say to him, so it''s impossible for her to have nothing to say. So the car is very quiet, but the atmosphere is strange. Chapter 1665 This is the first time that father and daughter are really alone. Cheng Jinmo is a little nervous. He wants to say something, but he is afraid of making more mistakes. This kind of mood is even more nervous than when he saw the leader for the first time. He knew that if he didn''t take this step, Gu could ignore him all his life, and she probably wouldn''t say a word along the way. So he said softly, "thank you for the last time. If you hadn''t called to inform me, I couldn''t have responded in time. I''m afraid I would have been calculated." Gu only said faintly: "you''re welcome. I called at that time to complain. You analyzed the key point in the middle from my words. It''s your shrewdness. It has nothing to do with me, so you really don''t have to thank me." Her words are not thorny, plain light tone, but Cheng Jinmo listen but more sad. He remembers that when he and Gu met for the first time, he asked her for directions. She was a warm and sunny girl, but now they are like this. He sighed and said, "where is the matter that you said? How can you make such a complaint with your temperament?" Gu only a smile, did not answer his words. If Cheng Jinmo wants to talk about this matter in detail, it will involve Cheng Su Su. If it involves Cheng Su Su, it will tear out his previous mistakes. At this time, he wanted to apologize to Gu only because he was really wrong, but he couldn''t pull down the face for a while, because he was Gu''s only father after all. So there was a quiet silence. The driver was so absorbed in driving that he didn''t dare to go out. After a long time, Cheng Jinmo couldn''t help asking: "how are your grandparents recently?" "They''re all fine." Gu is a typical question and answer. It is impossible for her to say more. Cheng Jinmo nodded: "they are in good health." There was another silence. When Cheng Jinmo wanted to talk again, the car had already stopped at the door of Su''s house. He used to think that it was not close from the compound to Su''s house, and it took him half an hour to drive, but now he felt that it was too close. How could he arrive in such a short time. Gu Weiyi said politely, "thank you, Minister Cheng, for driving me today." Cheng Jinmo''s heart is not very taste, but still nodded his head and said: "you''re welcome, just by the way." When Gu Weiyi gets out of the car, the door of Su''s house opens. Su tingxue comes out from the inside. She sees that Cheng Jinmo''s car has some accidents. Gu explained: "Mom, when I went to Ning''s home for dinner today, I just met minister Cheng. Minister Cheng happened to have something to do around here, so he sent me back by the way." Who is Su tingxue? As soon as she hears this hidden meaning, she sneers in her heart. This bastard regrets that he wants to rob his daughter with her after knowing that Cheng Su Su Su has done those things! Her daughter can''t be snatched by Cheng Jinmo! So she said with a faint smile, "really? That''s a coincidence. Thank you, minister Gu Weiyi said cleverly: "thank you already." Su tingxue nodded, then turned to Cheng Jinmo and said, "it''s really hard today, Minister Cheng. We should have invited minister Cheng to come in and sit down. It''s just that minister Cheng''s official business is busy, so we can''t force others to be in trouble." Chapter 1666 At this time, the light shines on Su tingxue. She is wearing a very light casual suit. Her face is white and translucent. Although she has some fine lines, she looks younger than before and looks very good. And she looks more or less cold before, but now she has a little gentle, temperament and before is not the same. He remembers that she used to work overtime a lot and seldom went back home once a week, which was a rare time when she was at home. Standing in front of him are his wife and daughter, but no one shows a little welcome to him. They are all the air of refusing people thousands of miles away. "You didn''t work overtime today?" he asked casually Su tingxue said in a low voice: "my daughter is injured. I have to take care of her. It''s not important for my daughter to work. Of course, I don''t work overtime." Gu only a light blink an eye, Su listen to snow this words seem to be in announce sovereignty, that appearance put clear is to tell Cheng Jinmo: "daughter is my, don''t want to rob with me!" Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "also, nothing is more important than relatives." Su tingxue also smiles back, but says to Gu Weiyi, "let''s go in. Goodbye to minister Cheng." Gu only wants to laugh when he hears this. This is the tone of adults when they teach children! She had to give her mother face, so she said very cleverly, "thank you, Minister Cheng. Goodbye, Minister Cheng!" With that, she took Su tingxue''s arm and went home. As she walked, she said, "Mom, can I not have soup tomorrow? I drink soup like this every day. If I drink it again, I will become a pig! " "It''s OK. Girls are fatter and healthier. Tomorrow I''ll ask your grandmother to stew Feilong Soup for you. I tell you, I found this Feilong soup through a lot of relationships. It''s delicious. I''ll stew it for you myself." Su tingxue said with a smile. Gu Weiyi wailed: "can you change grandma to stew for me? Your cooking skill is not very reliable!" Su tingxue tapped her head: "some of them are good, but they dare to dislike me!" Mother and daughter talk and smile into the room, neither of them has a look at Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Jinmo stood by the car and saw how they were getting along. He was envious. He just heard that Gu only called the second eldest son of the Su family to be his grandfather and grandmother, not his grandfather and grandmother. He didn''t plan to go back home! His mood was extremely low, and when he got back in the car, he felt very lonely. Xiao Li asked him, "leader, where are you going now?" Cheng Jinmo said softly, "go back to the courtyard." After Xiao Li started the car, he saw that Cheng Jinmo was in a trance. He drove quietly, not daring to say a word. Cheng Jinmo sits there, but tears flow down unconsciously. After Xiao Li''s eyes are swept by Yu Guang, he is scared. Suddenly, he doesn''t even dare to see Cheng Jinmo. After all, the leader is a person who wants face very much. An old man is sitting there crying. It''s not a matter of face. Cheng Jinmo takes out his handkerchief and wipes his tears, but finds that he can''t wipe them anyway. Today, his emotion has been brewing since he met Gu Weiwei. When he saw Gu Weiwei and Su tingxue getting along well, he reached the peak. At that time, he couldn''t control his emotions, but he could bear it again. When he got in the car and thought about it again, he couldn''t control his emotions any more. Chapter 1667 When waiting for the bus to arrive at the compound, Cheng Jinmo still faltered when he got off the bus. Xiao Li couldn''t help asking: "leader, if you are not feeling well, I''ll help you back?" Cheng Jinmo gives a light hand. It''s only about 50 meters from here to his home. He can walk back, and he doesn''t want to be seen embarrassed. Fortunately, it was late at this time, most of the people went to bed, and there was no one on the road. Cheng Jinmo opens the door of Cheng''s house. There is no smoke in the room. Just a few months ago, there were Su tingxue and Cheng Susu in the family. Cheng Shutang would go home as long as he had a holiday. But now that he and Su tingxue are divorced, Cheng Susu is still in the detention center for examination, and he has not seen Cheng Shutang for several months. Now he is the only one in the family. He''s a real loner! No one will accompany him through the long night, and no one will hiss at him. His own daughter can''t be spoiled in his arms all her life. Loneliness, regret, sadness, drown him in this moment. Cheng Jinmo had always thought that he was a brave man. When he saw the description of loneliness in his book, he thought it was a moan without illness. Now when he really realized this, he felt that the description of loneliness in the book was far less than one tenth of what he felt at this time. The real pain is unspeakable, and the result is caused by him. Cheng Jinmo couldn''t help crying. There was no one at home. No one could see his embarrassment! He can also vent his feelings. Gu Yiwei and Su tingxue care about whether Cheng Jinmo will leave or not. As soon as Gu came back, Zeng Yifang brought a pot of soup: "the only one must be hungry. Come on, have something to eat first!" Gu only looked at Su tingxue for help. Su tingxue said with a smile: "what your grandmother said is reasonable. You have suffered such a heavy injury and lost so much blood this time. You need to make up for it. I see you are thinner than before!" Gu Weiyi''s face is speechless. My mother, won''t it hurt if you lie like this? She has been eating so well these days, her face is ruddy, and she has gained a lot of weight! Zeng Yifang also looked at the only one carefully: "if you don''t say I haven''t found it, the only one seems to be really thinner, so I have to make up for it!" Gu only saw the food in front of her, she was really stressed. Just this kind of love meal, even if it can''t be eaten, under the supervision of relatives, you have to eat it with tears! Seeing Gu''s appearance, Su tingxue can''t help laughing. At night, when the mother and daughter lie on the bed to have a rest together, Su tingxue asks: "only, Cheng Su Su Su has shown her true face this time. Cheng Jinmo should feel guilty for you. What do you think about this?" "His guilt is none of my business. I don''t know him well." Gu Yiwei leaned against Su tingxue''s arms and said, "I''m happy with my mother and grandparents." What she said was the truth. She never thought about going back to Cheng''s home, nor did she think about recognizing Cheng Jinmo. Su tingxue gently stroked her head, she said: "Mom, let''s talk about what to eat tomorrow, OK? You help me to persuade grandma, and then eat like this, my stomach will really burst! " Chapter 1668 Su tingxue said with a smile, "I''ll listen to your grandmother about this." Gu''s only face is speechless. Su tingxue asks her about seeing Lin Xianzhi today. She never hides her business from Su tingxue, and immediately tells her the way they discussed. Su tingxue was also surprised: "did you really make a good decision?" "Yes." Gu Weiyi seriously said: "all our procedures are complete and the source of jade is legal. We can cooperate with the customs investigation, but we can''t let them keep the jade there all the time. I''m afraid that some accidents will happen after a long time. After all, the jade is too valuable." Su tingxue thought for a while and then said, "what you said is very reasonable. Although I think you are a little bold, it''s right. Now it''s a legal society. You can do it freely." When she said that, she thought of another thing. After a little hesitation, she said, "this thing is essentially a commercial act. Lin is also a Hong Kong businessman. You can go to the Ministry of Commerce to appeal." Gu Weiyi has never thought about this, because in her impression, the Ministry of Commerce will promote some business activities and make some decisions in the general direction. She does not know much about other things. "Does the Ministry of commerce also take care of this?" she asked curiously "Of course." Su tingxue replied: "after the reform and opening up, the state has vigorously introduced foreign capital, and Hong Kong capital is also foreign capital. When foreign capital is not treated as a company, it can come to the Ministry of Commerce to complain. It''s just this big policy direction, but so far, not many people have done so." Gu only nodded her head lightly. Thinking that it was Cheng Jinmo''s territory, she felt strange to find his head. But then she felt that it was just a small matter, which could be solved by the people below. It would not be in front of Cheng Jinmo. She immediately got up to call Lin Xianzhi and asked him to arrange it together. Su tingxue said after she was busy: "you girl said that the wind is the rain, people at home, but the heart is wild! I won''t stop you what you usually want, but you are injured now. Recently, you will honestly stay at home for me to recuperate! " Gu Yiwei is coquettish in her arms: "Mom..." After hearing her long ending, Su tingxue''s heart almost doesn''t melt. Su tingxue understands why Mo Chong''s future has no limit. Su tingxue can''t stand Gu''s hard work, and finally agrees to run outside when she promises to meet the wound, but she is absolutely not allowed to leave the capital. Gu only a grinding to this step, see good stop, after all, this is the mother from the heart of adult care, and she likes such care. Gu only knows about the jade side. Although they are dealing with it nonstop now, it will take some time for the result to come out, and in the process, they can only wait. The next morning, Ning Yiqing called and asked her to go to the army. She said that the investigation of the rubber bullet changing into live ammunition had a result. He didn''t say much on the phone. Gu only ran to the army after he hung up. Zeng Yifang looked at her back and said, "it''s really a bad girl to stay here. Stay here and stay here and stay there for revenge!" Zeng Yifang is really in love with Gu only, thinking that no one has hurt her since she was a child, but Gu only a big, have their own ideas, not like a child by her all kinds of pet. Chapter 1669 Su tingxue said with a smile: "liuchengqiu is exaggerating. Her only character is hard. In fact, her heart is softer than anyone else. She attaches more importance to family affection than anyone else. I have discussed with her. Even if she wants to marry Ning Yiqing, she will have to wait for her graduation. She will be twelve years old when she graduates." Zeng Yifang said with some exclamation: "in the past, when I saw my granddaughter at the age of 22, I felt that she could get married. When I was 22, my granddaughter felt that she was too young to give up and wanted to stay at home for a few more years." "As soon as the girl gets married and lives in someone else''s home, how can she feel at home? Besides, although Ning Yiqing is good, I really don''t like her mother. Just like her, she dares to pick the only fault in our family!" Su tingxue agrees with this, but at this time, Su tingxue still wants to help Gu only speak: "the only smart child in our family is Miao Bihu, the only one in our family who can completely cope with her. She will clean her up every minute." Zeng Yifang laughed there, and Su tingxue said, "if she can''t cure Miao Bihu, don''t you still have me and you?" "I''m so old, where can I end up tearing people?" Zeng Yifang said with a smile. Mother and daughter said a few words of gossip, Su tingxue went to work. After Gu only arrived at the army, Ning Yiqing had been waiting for her at the door. Seeing that she looked better than before, he knew that she had a good life these days. She asked directly, "what''s going on?" "A little bit of trouble." Ning Yiqing replied: "you go to the military headquarters with me. The military commander wants to tell you in person about this. He also says he wants to apologize to you." "What did he apologize to me for?" Gu asked with a puzzled face. "You''ll know when you go." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said: "put aside the truth of the matter, it''s very easy to understand, because it happened on his site, and he is responsible." Gu Wei Yi smiles and thinks that it is true. In addition, she is a very special member of the army. The influence of this incident is very bad, which makes Mao Suiyi shocked. It''s really normal. When they got to maosuiyi, he was calling with a cold face: "this matter must be dealt with seriously. If anyone dares to do favoritism for me, I''ll kill him!" I don''t know what he said. He said, "don''t give me that. If you make a mistake, you make a mistake. There''s no reason!" When he finished, he hung up the phone. His face was not so good. He directly felt for a box of cigarettes from the drawer. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing looking at him. Then he stuffed the cigarettes back and motioned them to sit down. Hua Zhifeng is also here at this time. He sees them come in and nod their heads lightly. Then they say hello to each other. Gu Weiwei was at a loss at this time, but Mao Suiyi said frankly, "your injury has been found out. A relative of the warehouse keeper came to visit his relatives in the army. His relative was a retired soldier, and then he felt a little grudge with you and exchanged a shot in the warehouse." In fact, there are some twists and turns in the investigation, because the veteran''s method of doing things is a bit clever and a bit superb, and he has concealed it from the warehouse keeper, so at the beginning of the examination, the warehouse keeper was also a fog. He can''t even believe it''s going to happen! Chapter 1670 When the warehouse keeper was in charge of the warehouse, he was very conscientious and never made any mistakes. This time, he was so anxious that he was very sure that he had never done such a thing. At the time of the initial review, he didn''t even cooperate. At that time, Mao Suiyi felt that something was not right. Then he enlarged the scope of investigation and found the head of the relative of the warehouse keeper. Gu was even more confused when he heard this: "do veterans and I have any grudges? Who is it? " She has been busy since she arrived at the imperial capital. She has offended several people, but she has not offended any veterans. "It''s Wang Li." Ning Yiqing explained. Gu only heard the name of the time obviously Leng for a while, and then a face of speechless. Wang Li is Cheng Su Su''s bodyguard, but it''s impossible for Cheng Su Su to take bodyguards in school after she goes to school. Even if Cheng Jinmo dotes on her, she won''t be allowed. So Wang Li goes back to his hometown first, and Cheng Jinmo arranges other jobs after he comes back. So Gu only to the emperor, once did not see Wang Li, she almost forgot this person. She didn''t expect that after such a big circle, this matter could be related to Cheng Su Su. Gu only knew what Wang Li thought about Cheng Su Su in her previous life, but she didn''t think that Wang Li could do such a thing for Cheng Su Su! Mao Suiyi sighed: "Wang Li is also a soldier I brought out. He used to perform very well in the army. His ability is very strong, that is, his character is too extreme and stubborn. Because of his character, he made several mistakes, and the army can no longer keep him." "The warehouse keeper is my nephew from my mother-in-law''s family. He and Wang Li are cousins. They had a good relationship when they were young. This time Wang Li came to visit relatives, he didn''t know what Wang Li was doing." "But if he does something wrong, he is wrong, and that''s fine." Gu was surprised to hear that. The relationship was just a circle. She really didn''t expect that there would be such a complicated relationship between them. She finally understood why Mao Suiyi had to tell her about it in person, and the phone call just now might have been from Mao Suiyi''s home. She knew that every soldier in the army had his own set of procedures for dealing with mistakes. She also knew that Mao Suiyi was an impartial person and a very good commander. She didn''t need her to watch these things. It''s just that Wang Li has a grudge against Cheng Su Su, because no one in the Army knows that there is a grudge between Wang Li and Gu Wei. So she thought about it and said, "commander, can I ask for a favor for the warehouse keeper?" Mao Suiyi was a little surprised: "what do you do for that little rabbit?" Gu only replied: "well, I know that he made a mistake in this matter because he didn''t take good care of the warehouse. That''s why such a thing happened. But in my opinion, he is also a victim. " "So when the commander punishes him, he should be treated with a lighter punishment and given another chance." She always has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Wrong is wrong, right is right. After careful calculation, the warehouse keeper is still implicated by her, and he doesn''t want to hurt her. She doesn''t blame him for this. Chapter 1671 Moreover, if Mao Suiyi is punished severely this time, his wife is afraid that she will be dissatisfied with her because of this incident. At the same time, she will quarrel with Mao Suiyi and make the family uneasy. Therefore, from Gu''s only standpoint, she can ask for this love. Mao Suiyi was relieved when he heard her saying this. If Gu only asked for a heavy punishment to the warehouse keeper, he would cooperate, because the other party was wrong after all, but it would bring him some trouble. At this time, she not only did not ask for heavy punishment, but also pleaded for the warehouse keeper, which was her generosity. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you are so broad-minded." He then turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "you have a good eye!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s not that I''m broad-minded. I''m just talking about the matter. Speaking of this, I also want to ask for a favor for Huang Zhirong..." "You don''t ask for his love." Hua Zhifeng, standing on one side, said angrily: "as a sniper, he has to deal with guns and bullets in the future. Holding a gun, he can''t tell whether it''s loaded with live ammunition or rubber bullets. This is his professional skill. If he doesn''t pass the standard, he must be severely punished!" The weights of live ammunition and rubber bullets are different. Experienced snipers can tell the difference as soon as they get the gun. But Huang Zhirong has been running for a long time with the gun on his back, but he can''t tell. Hua Zhifeng can''t bear it! Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "drillmaster Hua, when you trained me, it seems that you didn''t talk about how to distinguish between live ammunition and rubber bullets in the gun?" "Is it necessary to teach? It''s common sense Hua Zhifeng said: "such a person is not suitable to be a sniper, so he should be expelled from the army directly." Gu only really didn''t expect that Huang Zhirong would be punished so heavily. He is the best player in Hua Zhifeng''s training team. She can see that Hua Zhifeng appreciates Huang Zhirong very much. At this time, the demand for such a heavy punishment may also be the deep hatred of love. Gu only really didn''t want to let such an excellent talent leave the army because of this, so he said, "this punishment is too heavy. I don''t think it''s necessary to punish him like this. Just confine him for a few days." Hua Zhifeng said in a deep voice: "you are not a soldier, so don''t mix in the military affairs." Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "I''m a client and a victim. Although I''m not a soldier, I''m not qualified to discuss this matter in front of you, but I also have a representative. Ning Yiqing, do you think what I said is reasonable?" She finished saying to lightly pull Ning Yi Qing''s sleeve. Ning Yiqing said in a low voice, "it''s reasonable. I personally think Huang Zhirong is excellent. If you don''t want him, you can put him in my regiment." Hua Zhifeng was angry and laughed: "so you want to rob people with me?" "No, I''m picking people up." Ning Yi said in a faint voice, "he did not want you, so I just picked it up. So my suggestion is to close Huang Zhirong for three days, and then give him a sanction and then transfer to my regiment." Hua Zhifeng He felt that Ning Yiqing had really changed. If Ning Yiqing''s soldiers had made such a mistake before, they would be expelled from the army. Now it''s better, because Gu''s only sentence has become so unprincipled! Chapter 1672 Hua Zhifeng felt that it was unbearable! Gu only saw that Hua Zhifeng''s face was so black that he almost caught up with the bottom of the pot. He was busy and said, "in fact, in three months, he will graduate from the training camp. Normally, he will return to his former army." "You know what a fart!" Hua Zhifeng was so angry that he swore: "after these people in the training camp were transferred to the training camp, I transferred all their files. The people I trained are my people!" Gu Yiwei Well, flower instructor, you are overbearing, you are strong, you are reasonable! So what are you thinking now? Before Gu''s arrival, Mao Sui, who had been worried all the time, intended to solve the problem of the warehouse keeper, felt much more relaxed. It was funny to meet Gu and Hua Zhifeng. Gu only so understanding, of course, he is to help her, directly say the final result: "Huang Zhirong closed for three days, remember a punishment, do not mobilize organizational relations." He said the result, and Hua Zhifeng was not good to say anything. After all, he was the boss, and Hua Zhifeng also recognized Huang Zhirong''s ability. Ning Yiqing doesn''t really want Huang Zhirong, but supports Gu only. Although Huang Zhirong is still excellent, he still lacks combat experience. He is too young to look up to him. This time, the exchange of bullets found out the truth and made a ruling. Because Wang Li is not a soldier, it''s relatively troublesome to deal with. It''s very rare for non military people to do this kind of thing that is close to murder in the army. Mao Suiyi discussed with the military and political commissar, and finally sent him directly to the Public Security Bureau of the imperial capital to be dealt with according to the relevant laws and regulations. Gu only knows that this kind of thing is very bad in nature, and Wang Li has to pay a great price. However, the follow-up development direction of this matter is still beyond Gu''s expectation. After Wang Li was sent to the general public security bureau, he confessed to changing bullets, and a series of other things. Other series of things refer to the things that Cheng Su Su bullied others and abused ordinary people. He took all the things that Cheng Su Su was identified as on his own, saying that all those things were done by him and had nothing to do with Cheng Su Su! So it''s him who bullies others! He is also the one who abuses ordinary people! And Cheng Su Su has been persuading him in this process, because she thinks he is her bodyguard, so she takes everything down and creates a gentle, kind and responsible image for Cheng Su Su. It''s just that the public security officer in the general administration is not a fool. His words are absolutely flawed! After all, he is Cheng Su Su''s bodyguard. Even if these things are not done by Cheng Su Su but by him, Cheng Su Su is suspected of covering up. And the span of those things is more than several years, so long time he did so many bad things, and Cheng Su Su did not stop, that is enough to prove that Cheng Su Su Su recognized those things he did, otherwise he would have been fired. So what gentle ah, kind ah, have to bear ah, all special what is fart! This sentence was said by a criminal investigation team leader of the general administration. When Su Baihao heard this, he raised his eyebrows slightly, but he felt funny. Chapter 1673 Cheng Su Su used to call Su Bai Hao uncle. The Cheng family and the Su family have been going for a long time because of Su tingxue''s marriage to Cheng Jinmo. He also knows Cheng Su Su Su to a certain extent. He has been staying in the Public Security Bureau, dealing with all kinds of prisoners every day. Cheng Su Su''s way of doing things can''t pass his eye. In fact, he was the first to find out that Cheng Su su lied and bullied others outside. He first reminded Su tingxue. So he knows more about Cheng Su Su''s virtue than anyone else. Because of this clear distinction, he only gave a cold smile when he saw Wang Li''s confession. Wang Li had seen some clues about Cheng Su Su''s thoughts before, and now he is more certain. Wang Li wants to do everything for himself. This affection is neither heavy nor deep. It''s just that Cheng Su Su doesn''t have that kind of mind for Wang Li. From beginning to end, he just makes use of Wang Li. Because Su Baihao also found a detail. Before Wang Li went to the army to visit his relatives, he went to Guan chengsu''s police station. What happened is almost obvious. Just with Su Baihao''s understanding of Cheng Su Su, he can almost be sure that Cheng Su Su certainly did not instigate Wang Li to kill Gu Yu, but he will cry in front of him about how hateful Gu Yu is. As for how Wang Li knew Gu''s only training in the army, it''s not difficult for him to find out about such a special soldier. In other words, Wang Li has already cried in front of him many times because Cheng Su Su suffered a lot from Gu Wei. Wang Li has long wanted to fight Gu Wei. It''s just that Gu Weiyi is usually too busy, either in school or in the army training. There are many people in these two places, and Wang Li can''t find a chance to start. Moreover, he also knows that Gu''s only skill is good, and he has no absolute grasp of killing her, so he has never taken action. And this time, Cheng Su Su Su''s things completely stimulated him, so he decided to take risks. But he is also a wise man. He thought of such a way to kill people with a knife. The means are not poisonous and the courage is not small. Su Baihao put the information on the table and said, "you can''t just listen to his one side of the story. Is there a new confession from Cheng Su Su?" "Yes." An old criminal policeman handed him another stack of information, saying: "she totally denied these charges, and always said that she was framed, which is Gu''s only malicious revenge." "Brain disease!" Su Baihao couldn''t resist a rude sentence: "Gu Weiyi has only been to the imperial capital for one year. He hasn''t been to the imperial capital before and hasn''t seen her before. How can he frame her up with such a thing? Those things were all done by her before. At that time, Gu was still in Lingcheng and didn''t have time to do it. " The old criminal police handled a lot of big and important cases. This time, it was a bit overqualified to let him handle this case. He said with a smile: "I''ve seen a lot of such prisoners, and I''ve always had a fluke mentality, thinking that as long as I don''t plead guilty, I can''t convict her." "But this time, if Cheng Su Su refuses to admit it and Wang Li takes it on his own, the evidence in our hands can only define Cheng Su Su as a crime of fouling. The conviction space of this crime is very flexible, and in the middle, Cheng Su Su Su did not give money to the briber, so it is more difficult to convict." Chapter 1674 Su Baihao''s brow slightly wrinkled, and the old criminal police continued: "moreover, I have read the previous reports about Cheng Su Su''s bad deeds. Although the nature of those things is a little bad, they did not cause great harm to the victim''s life, nor did they involve too much money. In the past so many years, those things are only oral, most of them have no evidence." After hearing this, Su Baihao said with a sneer, "I can''t see that she has such a careful mind when she is so young." The old criminal policeman looked at him and said, "Su Ju, I heard that Cheng Su Su has something to do with you. This matter..." "Yes, it does." Su Baihao interrupted him, saying: "that''s why we need to deal with this case more fairly and openly, not to let anyone be wronged, and not to let those who have done bad things go unpunished." The old criminal policeman nodded and said, "yes!" Because of the bad nature of this case, the media has been following up on it all the time, and the common people are also interested in it. Gu only lives in Su''s family to recuperate during this period of time, and this case has something to do with her. Su Baihao will tell her about the progress of this case when he sees her after work. So Gu only knew at the first time what Wang Li had done for Cheng Su Su. She sighed. The ending of Wang Li''s previous life was not very good. I didn''t expect that the ending of this life would come faster. Wang Li was really infatuated with Cheng Su Su Su. She said in a low voice, "how does my uncle think the court will decide this case?" Public security has only the right to enforce the law, and the process of judging a case has to go through the court. Su Baihao replied: "because this matter involves you and Cheng Su Su, so I can''t intervene in it in order to avoid suspicion. However, according to my many years of experience in handling the case, Cheng Su Su Su may be sentenced to three to six months'' imprisonment this time, and it won''t be too long." Gu Weiyi doesn''t care much about how long Cheng Su Su will be locked up. The reason is very simple. For Cheng Su Su, it''s more painful for Cheng Jinmo to break off the relationship with her than to kill her. The whole follow-up result of this matter is actually more satisfactory than she expected. Gu only said with a smile: "it''s very good." When Su Baihao heard this, he looked at her and saw that she was calm, calm and happy. He was basically sure that no matter what the final result of Cheng Su Su''s case was, she would not comment on it, and he did not want to use his relationship to deal with Cheng Su Su Su''s judgment. In fact, when he first knew Gu''s only identity, he was a little worried. He was afraid that she had accumulated a lot of resentment and resentment because she was changed from a child to a child. He was even more afraid that she was narrow-minded. At the beginning, Gu only recognized his family at Mr. Cheng''s birthday banquet. In fact, he didn''t agree with Gu only, but he also understood Gu only''s thoughts, so he didn''t stop him. But he didn''t think that Gu only said he didn''t recognize Cheng Jinmo. After all, the Cheng family could bring great benefits to Gu only. So during this period of time, he has been paying attention to Gu Wei, to see her way of doing things. As a result, he found that she really didn''t care about the views and attitudes of the people in the Cheng family at all. He said that when he Jinmo was a stranger, he would be a stranger. Although she had several conflicts with Cheng Su Su in the Imperial University, he also found out that those conflicts were all initiated by Cheng Su Su, and more of them were framed by Cheng Su Su Su. Chapter 1675 Su bohaohan also found another interesting thing, that is, Gu only in the process of confrontation with Cheng Su Su, has always been in a situation of winning without losing. No matter what potential Cheng Su Su made, no matter what means Cheng Su Su used, Gu only can not be overpowered. And at the end of the matter, Cheng Su Su will suffer a little bit. For example, in this cheating incident, Gu Weiyi directly sent Cheng Su to the police station, forcing Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Su Su to break off the relationship. He even felt that if it wasn''t for Cheng Jinmo''s reliance on Cheng Su Su Su, she would adopt other methods to deal with this matter. The final result is that Cheng Su Su Su Su will face a painful lesson that will change her whole life. As for Cheng Su Su''s combat effectiveness, Su Bo Hao is also clear. That girl is also an individual, and her Kung Fu can be said to be perfect. But such Cheng Su Su can''t get any good from Gu Wei Yi, which is enough to prove that Gu Wei Yi is much smarter than Cheng Su Su. In addition to the contradiction between the two, Su Baihao also found that Gu was especially kind to the Su family. He was a policeman and was very accurate in judging people. He could not hide from him whether he was good or not. Although Gu only did not grow up in the Su family, after the Su family accepted her, she regarded the Su family as relatives, filial, sensible and clever. These things are not reflected in the money, but in the mind. Every time Gu Youyi comes to Su''s house, she will bring the two elders snacks they like. It''s her intention that snacks can be worth a few dollars. There''s no flattering meaning. It''s filial piety of the younger generation to the elder. He also found that the atmosphere of the family would be very good after the addition of Gu Yiwei. Gu Yiwei often made Zeng Yifang laugh. Even Su tingxue, a workaholic, ran home when he had nothing to do. And because of Gu''s presence, Su''s minor physical problems have improved a lot. Recently, they both seem to have improved a lot. This kind of care is really annoying to me. Su Baihao asked her, "don''t you hate Cheng Su Su Su?" Gu only put out his hand and said, "I used to hate her, but when I think about her later, I really don''t deserve to hate her. How beautiful life is! My good life is not to be wasted on these unimportant people. " Su Baihao is usually a very serious person. After Gu Weiyi returned to Su''s home, they seldom met, talked and laughed. But when he heard Gu''s words, he couldn''t help laughing: "only, welcome home." Gu Weiyi was a little surprised by his words. In fact, she felt that Su Baihao was a little wary of her, but she could understand it. After all, she had not grown up with them since childhood, and the Su family was a strict family. He was afraid that she was not good at her tricks and that she would bring disaster to the Su family. When he said this, he accepted her completely. She blinked and said, "uncle, I''ve been home a long time. You welcome me a little late." Over there, Zeng Yifang was shouting: "the only one, come here to drink fish soup!" Gu Weiyi put out his hand and covered his head. He had no choice but to hold the door of the room and refused to go forward: "grandma, if I drink any more, I''ll really become a big fat pig!" Su Baihao couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. Chapter 1676 Cheng Su Su has been in the detention center for more than ten days. From her initial self-confidence to her present uneasiness, the journey is too cruel for her. She was thinner than when Cheng Jinmo came to see her that day. Her eyes were dull, her face was confused and scared, her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were dirty. At the beginning, she disliked the food in the police station. At the end, she had no appetite because of worry and fear. She could only eat a little every day. The police station can not detain prisoners for a long time, but can only detain them for 15 days at most. So when the time is up, Cheng Su Su has to change his place before detaining him. All her hopes now lie in Wang Li. She knows that Wang Li is the only one who can save her at this time. Bai Yulan has adjusted her mind next door. Since her uncle scolded her, no one in Bai''s family came to see her, including her parents. Bai Yulan has seen through these things for a long time, so her heart is relatively calm. Seeing Cheng Su Su who is worried and anxious, she feels a little pitiful, but she doesn''t feel the same at all! At this time, the police came, opened the iron door of Magnolia and said, "Magnolia, you can go." Bai Yulan was stunned for a moment. In fact, she was ready to go to prison. After all, the person she framed this time was Gu only. It''s very normal for Gu only to lock her up for a few years with this excuse in her current background. She thought she had heard the wrong thing and asked, "what did you just say?" The police saw that she was so angry and said: "we have found out your case. You are suspected of slandering and framing Gu only. The evidence is solid and the nature is bad, so we have to detain you for 15 days. Now you have been detained for 15 days and you can go." White magnolia is still standing there, the police glared at her and said: "still not go? Why do you want to stay in it for a few days? " Magnolia finally came back to her senses and said, "no, no, thank you." It''s funny for the police to see her. She and Cheng Su Su seem to be at two extremes. They were locked in on the same day. Cheng Su Su''s works are extremely boring, but she is very quiet from beginning to end. They also know something about Bai Yulan. The girl was abandoned by her family, but she was calm. The police sighed. She was also abandoned by her family. How could the difference be so big? Cheng Su Su had been in a daze, at this time finally heard the news, she saw magnolia to go, immediately ran to the fence, took Magnolia''s arm and said: "where are you going?" White Magnolia looked at her and said, "I''m not here to accompany you when I''m released." Cheng Su Su immediately became angry: "you did those things. Why can you go?" She said to the police next to her, "she slandered me and stole the answers to the exam. She should be locked up. I''m the victim. You should let me go!" Police have been used to her mode of making heaven and earth, calmly said: "we have found out that you bribed to get the answer to the exam, the relevant personnel have provided the record, which is consistent with Bai Yulan''s confession, so even if you do not admit it, we can also convict you." Chapter 1677 Cheng Su Su''s face turned white. After the police took a look at her, they said, "although Bai Yulan has made a mistake, she slandered Gu only under your coercion, so we detained her for 15 days according to the law. Now she has been detained for 15 days and can go." "No!" Cheng Su Su yelled: "she did all these things! It''s none of my business! I''m the one who got hurt! " The policeman''s brow wrinkled, Cheng Su Su took Bai Yulan''s arm firmly: "she can''t go! She is the one who should be locked up, and I should leave. Please let me go There is a bit of disgust in the eyes of the police, want to let her go, but she is holding the magnolia, the whole person''s expression is almost ferocious, looks very terrible. White Magnolia turned to look at Cheng Su Su. When she first saw her, Cheng Su Su Su was as noble as a princess. She was still a little afraid of her. But at this time, Cheng Su Su''s hair is scattered, her expression is twisted, and she looks like a devil climbing out of hell, but Bai Yulan''s heart is not afraid. It turns out that a person who is so arrogant and self righteous is actually like this when he is down. She looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "this is retribution and self acceptance. When you treat others as a fool, you become a fool." Cheng Su Su''s eyes were red, staring at Bai Yulan and said, "no, you can''t go like this. You''ve bitten off my ears. I''ll investigate your criminal responsibility!" When she said this, she seemed to think of something: "yes, I want to investigate your criminal responsibility! You have to stay! " Bai Yulan laughs when she hears this. It turns out that Cheng Su Su is such a scum. How stupid did she have to be before she would listen to Cheng Su Su! "According to the information we got, you attacked Magnolia on that day, so it''s self-defense for magnolia to bite your ear, so legally speaking, she is innocent of this matter," the police said Cheng Su Su was furious: "what do you mean I attack her? When did I attack her? It''s you who confuse black and white, and I''ll sue you! " She remembers that day very clearly. It was Bai Yulan who came directly to bite her ear. At that time, there were police. How could this thing be like this! No, even if she''s going to jail, she''s going to take Magnolia with her! Although Bai Yulan didn''t know why the police would help her, she didn''t want to stay here. When the police said that, she would naturally cooperate, so she said in a deep voice: "you are a liar. There is never a word of truth in your words!" Cheng Su Su was so angry that she wanted to pinch Bai Yulan''s neck. How could the police let Cheng Su Su commit a crime in front of him? They immediately took out the baton and directly dropped Cheng Su Su to the ground (the baton has the function of electric shock). Cheng Su Su fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up. His mind was a little dim. Bai Yulan looked down at her and saw that she was very thin now. She looked very thin lying on the ground. Bai Yulan looked at her and said slowly, "Cheng Su Su, you''ve been thinking about other people all your life. I''m afraid you''ve never thought about your own fate. Our classmates have a fight. I''ll tell you that if you are a man with your tail in your hand, you may still have a way to live. If you don''t know how to continue to provoke the only one, you will die miserably." Chapter 1678 This is the conclusion drawn by Bai Yulan and Gu only after two fights. In fact, she is a very long-term person who will remember firmly after a loss. If she had not been forced by Cheng Su Su, she would not have been able to offend the only one in her life. Cheng Su Su looks smart, but thinks he''s very smart. He thinks he''s very powerful, so he goes to take care of the only one when he doesn''t have anything to do. She thinks that if Cheng Su Su doesn''t do that and is honest, she will be able to stay in the Cheng family for a long time and live a good life. But Cheng Su Su doesn''t do that and has to take care of the only one. Before others told her that character determines fate, she did not believe it, but now she does. Cheng Su Su lay on the ground and watched Magnolia walk out slowly. Her eyes were blank, but she looked at the direction persistently and said, "why? Why is that? I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled! " "Wang Li, you fool, don''t you want to carry down all the charges for me? Why don''t you come and help me! Wu Wu... " Bai Yulan''s departure completely destroys Cheng Su Su''s inner defense line, and her whole person almost collapses. During these days, she refused to believe that she was abandoned by Cheng Jinmo and refused to cooperate with all the inquiries of the police. She firmly believed that Cheng Jinmo was just angry and would definitely come to save her. She firmly believed that as long as she did not admit these things, the police would have nothing to do with her. But now Bai Yulan has left, and she is still locked up here. In fact, she has some common sense of the law, and knows what it means that she is still here. Her original life, which she thought was wonderful, became dark at this moment. And all this is because of Gu Weiyi, who gritted her teeth and said, "Gu Weiyi, I won''t let you go!" When Bai Yulan came out of the police station, she felt as if she had been separated from others. These 15 days, in fact, were just as hard for her, but she finally came out. She didn''t cry after entering the police station, but as soon as she came out, she couldn''t help crying. Cry for her family, for her life, and for her stupidity. After she finished crying, she wiped her tears and decided to go back to DIDU University. When she came to DIDU University, because of the summer vacation, the school was not as busy as before, and seemed a little lonely. She walked alone on the shady road in the school. She felt like a trance, just like a world away. She stood in front of the school bulletin board, her expulsion notice was still posted there. Although she knew she had been expelled from the school, when she saw the notice, she was still in tears. She is really repentant! But there is no regret medicine in the world! After crying enough, she sniffed and went back to the dormitory. After putting away her things, she was ready to leave school. She took her things through the playground, teaching building, canteen and lakeside path, and her tears never stopped. In fact, there are not many choices in life. If she is wrong, she needs to pay the price, but she is confused. Where will she go after leaving school? Magnolia gently closed her eyes, there was no answer in her heart. When she passed the downstairs of the teachers'' dormitory, Gu only came down from the upstairs of the teachers'' dormitory with bandages in one hand and four or five yellow books in the other. Chapter 1679 Gu Yu Lan and Bai Yu Lan met unexpectedly, both of them had some accidents. In fact, the last person that Bai Yulan wants to see is Gu Weiwei, but she can''t hide when she meets Gu Weiwei. She just doesn''t want Gu Weiwei to see her vulnerability and helplessness, so she wipes all the tears in her eyes. But she has been crying for so long, her eyes are swollen, and her eyes are full of red blood. She looks at her in a bit of confusion. Gu only thought about it and said, "Magnolia, what a coincidence!" "Yes, it''s a coincidence." White Magnolia looked at her and asked, "are you very proud to see me in such a depressed state?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it, because I don''t think you''re worth my trouble." Magnolia denudata This Gu Weiyi is really annoying as always! Gu Weiyi said: "but when you asked me just now, I thought about it carefully. It''s really nothing to be proud of. We are destined to be roommates and then turn against each other. Maybe it''s also a kind of fate." "You are expelled from school, in the final analysis, it is your own choice. It seems to be a kind of fate to meet me here after the summer vacation. Although I don''t like you and don''t sympathize with you, I still think that since fate lets us meet again, I should say something." "Magnolia, your life may be ruined, or you may face another glory. It may not be all bad things for you. This time you have also been punished as you should. You have to think about your future life before you go. You are not suitable to do bad things, so don''t do it in the future." White Magnolia blushed and said: "Gu only you say so much, don''t you just want to teach me a lesson? I have nothing now. You are the winner. I can''t refute what you want to say. " Gu only chuckled: "you are wrong. I really don''t want to teach you a lesson. I just want to give you a piece of advice. It has nothing to do with me whether you listen or not." "Also, you said nothing, but you had a good hand, and you were beaten to pieces by yourself, but this state is not necessarily bad. Who came to this world with nothing?" White Magnolia heard this main words can not help but Leng for a while, she does not like Gu only, but inexplicably feel Gu only this sentence is right. Everyone came to this world is nothing, now she is just being hit back to the origin, this is not a terrible thing, but all things start again. And her future life, no longer rely on, can only rely on their own. She can no longer enjoy the excellent life before. She is no longer the superior young lady of the Bai family. She is not even as good as the ordinary girl with the care and love of her parents. It''s just that there''s nothing to be afraid of? At least she has a free body, at least in the future her fate in their own hands, at least they will not be reduced to family chess, can be with the people they like, can be far away from the people they hate. She took a deep breath, looked at Gu only and asked, "why did you let me go?" Gu only one face of inexplicable: "what do you mean I let you go?" Bai Yulan was stunned, but Gu Weiyi wanted to understand why she asked, and then sneered: "I think you have enjoyed the privilege for a long time, and are used to the whole person to die, so you can ask such a ridiculous question." Chapter 1680 Bai Yulan couldn''t help looking at Gu Youyi. Her mood calmed down again and said, "I have totally different ideas from you about these things. In my opinion, there is no so-called privilege in the world, only the fairness and justice of the law, and everyone is responsible for doing wrong." "And you have taken the corresponding legal responsibility and received the due punishment, so what does your matter have to do with me?" Bai Yulan is completely questioned by Gu Weiyi. She is used to a certain sense of superiority. From childhood to adulthood, she has seen some people set up others because of her own happiness, and put those who offend her to death. She thinks that she has offended Gu only again and again. How can Gu only let her go easily? But now she found that she really thought wrong, from the beginning, Gu only did not regard her as an enemy, just regarded her as an ordinary classmate, is the kind of bad relationship. After her first mistake, Gu Weiyi didn''t hate her at all. He still treated her as an ordinary classmate. He could get along with her as she should, and even helped her from her standpoint. However, she is bewildered and continues to frame Gu Weiyi for her own self-interest. Although Gu Weiyi sent her to the police station, she didn''t retaliate maliciously. At this time, she is just an insignificant person to Gu Weiyi. White Magnolia thought of those shady thoughts she had, and the means she could not use on the stage, as well as the uneasiness after the event. In front of Gu Wei, she felt that she was a joke. Her red eyes suddenly became more red. She looked up at the sky 45 degrees and said, "Gu you are the most annoying person I have ever met. If you can, I will never see you again!" Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "what a coincidence. I think so, too." White magnolia can''t help but drag her box and turn to go, but her heart is really mixed. Gu only looked at Bai Yulan''s back and raised her eyebrows. She knew from the beginning that Bai Yulan was Cheng Su Su''s pawn and what kind of person Bai family was. Bai Yulan was not a big traitor in essence, at least much better than Cheng Su Su Su and Mo Feiyan. Gu only doesn''t have Cheng Su Su Su''s and Mo Fei Yan''s interest in trampling people to death, and doesn''t use the Su family''s power to trample people, because if she does, what''s the essential difference between her and Cheng Su Su Su Su Su? She believes that the law will give them the punishment they deserve. Now Bai Yulan has lost everything she has. Gu only thinks that it is enough. But if Bai Yulan continues to count on her when she meets Bai Yulan again in the future, Bai Yulan will pay a greater price. Gu''s only wound healed very fast, but after all, it hurt the bone, so the recovery process will be slower. It''s just a matter of time before she can recover her left arm with Shao Yizhi. Gu only on the way back to Su''s house, he received a call from Lin Xianzhi: "I just received a call from the customs. They asked me to talk about the details. Would you like to go with me?" Gu only in recent days in Su''s home soup almost drink silly, her whole person with naked eye speed fat circle. Chapter 1681 Gu Weiyi is also thin, fat circle is not obvious, if you drink like this again, she thinks she is really will be Zeng Yifang and Su tingxue develop a fat man. At this time, Lin Xianzhi''s phone call saved her, so she immediately agreed to come down and decided to go to the customs of Shencheng. Lin Xianzhi immediately wagged his tail at the end of the phone, and we can see her again! He once again felt that it was a right choice to take Gu only to Xinjiang last time. He used to be very annoyed about the jade customs clearance, but now he''s well, his heart is not bothered, and he''s a little bit happy. Gu Wei Wei would slap him if she knew his idea. The problem she is facing now is how to persuade her dear grandmother and mother to walk out of the warm arms of the Su family. Gu was very good at making people laugh when she wanted to be sweet. Of course, she was lucky. Today, Su Zheng came back early, and after thanking several elders of her family, she finally said what she thought. Of course, she said quite tactfully: "my grandfather once taught me that everyone should be serious and responsible when they do things. The jade detained in the Customs has something to do with me, and I can''t ignore the fact that I took the consultant fee of the Lin family..." Before she finished speaking, Zeng Yifang began to laugh. She was puzzled and couldn''t speak. Zeng Yifang turned to Su Zheng and said, "I said it before. The only thing I can''t do is sit still. I''m sure I''ll go out in less than half a month. Am I right?" Su Zheng said, "it''s obvious. Do you want to talk about it?" Gu Wei looked at them and asked carefully, "grandfather, grandmother, what do you mean?" "You can go if you want to." Zeng Yifang said with a smile. Gu Weiyi had seen Zeng Yifang keep a close eye on her before, so he thought it would take a lot of effort to persuade Zeng Yifang to let her go. He also needed to release such a big skill as coquetry, but he didn''t expect Zeng Yifang to promise so easily. She''s not quite used to it! Zeng Yifang was amused to see her look: "our Su children never spoil, and we will not stop them from doing what they want to do, let alone stifle their interests and hobbies. You worry about your work in your heart. You used to run around when you were seriously injured, but now we won''t stop them when you are well hurt." Gu Weiwei finally understands how Su tingxue''s character comes from. In fact, the elders in the family will only grasp the general direction for them. As long as they are on the right road and not crooked, the elders in the family will support them. In addition, the Su family''s family style is very good. If the children in the family show signs of going astray, they may have been pulled out. She coughed and said, "grandma, you promised too soon. I have prepared a lot of words. It seems a little uncomfortable if I don''t finish this time." Her words made Zeng Yifang and Su Zheng laugh. Although it was easy for them to agree that Gu only left DIDU to do his own business, it didn''t matter as much as they said. When Gu only pulled a box to the airport, the two old people also told her, for fear that she would be hungry, tired and hurt. So they let Gu only have a sense that she was a primary school student. Chapter 1682 Su tingxue said very simply: "call me when you get there, and don''t try to be brave when you encounter troubles you can''t solve. Tell me directly that I can help you if I can, and try to solve them if I can''t help you." Gu only heard her mother''s words a little sad, her mother seemed to say a lot of nonsense! After Gu Weiyi got on the plane, Su tingxue couldn''t help sighing, while Zeng Yifang said with a smile, "the only character is really like you." "It''s just because she''s like me that I''m afraid she''ll suffer." Su tingxue whispered that when she was young, she suffered a lot because of her personality. She also did some stupid things, such as insisting on marrying Cheng Jinmo. Su Zheng should understand more clearly: "although the only character is a little like tingxue, this girl is much more tactful than tingxue, and she has to be much more experienced in doing things. You can see that she can''t suffer a loss this time." "Those of Mo family are not easy, they can''t take advantage of her." Su tingxue smiles. Of course, she also sees that Gu is a smart child, much more stable and mature than when she was young. The reason for this is that Gu had suffered too much before. She said slowly: "of course, the Mo family is staring at our Su family, and we Su family can also stare at the Mo family. This time, if Mo Feiyan uses the Mo family''s relationship, it will be enough for them to drink." Su Zheng looked at her and said, "will you spoil the only one too much?" "I have only one daughter. I don''t spoil her. Who do I spoil? What''s more, she just went through the normal customs declaration process and didn''t do anything illegal. Should I watch others bully her? " Su said in a deep voice. Su Zheng nodded: "let''s take a look at this first. Our Su family children are not trouble makers, but they are not afraid of it, let alone being bullied at will." Su tingxue nodded her head lightly. Su Zheng added: "I read the newspaper this morning. It seems that Cheng Jinmo has also gone to the south. Do you think the only one will meet him?" "So what if it happens?" Su tingxue said with disapproval: "he will regret it in his heart, but he has hurt his only heart. His only character is whether to ask him or not, and he won''t get close to him. He can''t rob my daughter." Su tingxue was able to see the last time Cheng Jinmo sent Gu only back, and Gu only''s attitude was very clear, so she was not worried about it. Su Zheng sighed and said, "but anyway, he is the only biological father." "Now he''s his own father. How could he not be the only one who revealed Cheng Su Su Su''s true face before? He has never cared about the only one, and he has never raised the only one. How can a regret be able to expose these things? " Su tingxue''s face chills as soon as she talks about it. She and Cheng Jinmo have been husband and wife for more than 20 years, and their relationship completely ended after their divorce. Now Cheng Jinmo says that he regrets it and wants to expose it. It''s impossible for Gu Weiyi to recognize him! Su Zheng understands Su tingxue''s anger, and the muddleheaded things Cheng Jinmo has done are not worth forgiving. Gu Youyi has never thought of using the Su family''s relationship to get some privileges. She only works according to her own ability, and will never do anything illegal or unreasonable. Chapter 1683 But Gu Weiyi also knows that because of the background of the Su family, if many people want to do something about her, they have to think about it first. At least she won''t suffer unnecessary losses. In fact, it''s not too complicated. She just does what she should do. But she knew that because Mo Feiyan was involved in this process, it would not be too simple. Coincidentally, she met Mo Feiyan on the plane. In fact, it''s not a coincidence that there are not many flights from the imperial capital to Shenzhen. At such a critical moment, it''s normal for Gu Wei to meet Mo Feiyan. Since Gu Weiwei and Mo Feiyan broke their faces last time, Mo Feiyan no longer plays the drama of sisterhood in front of Gu Weiwei. They don''t like each other at all. This kind of drama is sad and personal. So Mo Feiyan put on the high cold goddess fan, the whole process did not look after the only one. Gu is also lazy to pay attention to her, calmly manage their own ideas, also in the heart of a rough preview of how Mo Feiyan will interfere in this matter. She always likes to face difficulties, but she would like to see what Mo Feiyan will do. Mo Feiyan is also thinking about these things at this time, but she thinks that now she is in the absolute dominant position. Mo Feiyan knew about the second time Lin wrote the complaint materials, and her eyes were full of disdain: "Lin is really whimsical, actually thought that the complaint can pass." At this time, she met Gu Youyi on the flight to Shencheng. She knew that Gu Youyi must have come for jade. In her heart, she didn''t feel that Gu''s appearance would change the current situation. Although she felt that Gu''s work was really weird, she still didn''t understand how Gu could see that there was Lanzhi white jade in the mine, so she summed it up as a coincidence. No matter how weird Gu is, she is only a college student under 20 years old. She is several years older than Gu. She has received elite education and studied abroad. She feels that her experience and vision are much higher than Gu, a girl who grew up in the countryside. But because she had suffered twice in Gu''s hands, she felt that she still needed to be more careful in dealing with the matter. She felt that she had to go to Gu''s bottom. So when she got off the plane, she took off her sunglasses, looked at Gu Weiyi in surprise and said, "the only one? What a coincidence that you were on the plane! I didn''t see it all the time Gu only saw her grandiose performance with disdain. Do you think she can turn into a tortoise if she takes off her sunglasses? Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, it''s a coincidence that I got on the plane before you. You walked past me like you didn''t see it. I thought you were worried about the last time you framed me and didn''t want to see me." "No way." Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "just wearing sunglasses, so did not notice." Gu Weiyi said seriously: "Wow, your sunglasses are really powerful. They have shielding function. I''ll buy one where I bought them. If I see someone I don''t want to see, I''ll take the sunglasses with me. Then when I''m exposed, I can say, oh, I''m wearing sunglasses. I didn''t see them!" Chapter 1684 Gu''s last sentence is a complete imitation of Mo Feiyan''s tone just now. Mo Feiyan''s eyelids trembled slightly when she heard her words. Gu Weiyi was really annoying. It''s good for her to know this kind of thing in her heart. Is it interesting to say so? Gu thinks it''s very interesting, because not everyone has the skill of changing face. Today, she successfully watched a Sichuan Opera Face Changing show for free. This flight was not an ordinary one. Mo Feiyan''s smile first coagulated on her face, and then inch by inch colded down. Her face was embarrassed, a little annoyed, and a little angry, and then became a little black. Gu only slightly raised the corner of his mouth, gently raised his eyebrow and said, "it''s a pity that Miss Mo doesn''t want to be an actor of Sichuan Opera. I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you to perform here. I have to pretend that I like you when I meet someone who doesn''t like you. Goodbye!" She said, dragging the box with one hand and walking forward calmly. Lin Xianzhi is waiting there. Mo Feiyan''s tone in her heart was very uncomfortable. She called coldly: "Gu Wei, stop!" Gu only one face of disdain, what is your special thing, you call elder sister stop, elder sister will stop? I just ignore you! Gu only as if did not hear the same continue to move forward, Mo Feiyan''s assistant to see the situation is not right, immediately ran to her stop: "Miss Mo called you, you did not hear it?" Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand, pulled out his ear and said, "Oh, I was in a hurry just now, so I didn''t hear Miss Mo calling me. Miss Mo, what else can I do for you?" Mo Feiyan was so angry by her words that she didn''t spit blood. This is a sarcasm! Mo Feiyan took a deep breath, went to Gu''s side and said, "I know why you come to Shencheng, but even if you come, you can''t change anything. You can''t take that piece of jade away." Gu only picked his eyebrow and said, "Oh? You are so confident! I wonder who gave you your confidence? Your father? " Mo Feiyan sneered: "you don''t set a trap for me. It''s my own business. You don''t need anyone''s intervention. It''s your own evil mind. No wonder others." Gu''s only head slightly tilted and said, "is it a bad idea? Is that about you? This time, all of Lin''s customs declaration operations were complete, but they were suddenly detained. Did you do something in the middle? " Mo Feiyan chin slightly raised, said: "in the absence of evidence, please do not maliciously speculate, and, if it is not your goods have problems, how can the customs buckle down?" Gu only light said: "sure enough, and you have a relationship, a guess, it is really boring." Mo Feiyan She knew that Gu Weiyi had been on guard against her from the first sight, but she still felt a little uncomfortable when she heard Gu Weiyi speak so frankly. Gu Wei took a look at her and said, "why don''t you talk? I thought you would deny it. After all, you''ve always been good at pretending Mo Feiyan''s face was a little colder and said slowly, "what if you guessed right? Now the fact is that Lin''s jade can''t get out of the customs. As long as the jade is stuck in the customs, Lin has nothing to do Chapter 1685 Gu only said faintly: "you are right, but what does this have to do with you? You can''t get any advantage. " Mo Feiyan was a bit proud of the expression, can not help a stiff, indeed, this matter even if the customs detained the piece of jade, they can not get the benefits. Gu only whistled to her: "so I don''t know what you are happy about, silly!" Gu Weiyi said and dragged her box away without looking at Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan saw her face and almost didn''t bite her silver teeth. Mo Feiyan doesn''t understand that Lin''s jade is locked in the customs. What''s so happy about Gu only? Gu only and Lin signed a draw agreement, she also heard that Gu only will be affected, so she thought about it for a while, and finally came to the conclusion that Gu only was making a mystery. But even if Gu is making a fool of herself, she is extremely uncomfortable after Gu Weiyi has made such a circle today. In particular, Gu''s only rhetorical question, what benefits can she get from Lin''s accident? There are so many benefits she can get! She had planned to buy the jade at a low price while waiting for the customs to auction it. Now she has changed her mind. She wants to occupy the jade directly! So she took out her mobile phone and called Liu Yuemin: "if the plan is changed slightly, I won''t take that jade for a cent!" Liu Yuemin on the other end of the phone hesitated: "Miss Biao, it''s a bit difficult." "Of course I know it''s a little hard." Mo Feiyan said slowly: "but it''s not hard to think about it. Didn''t we get the photo of Lin before? Let''s revise that picture a little bit! " Liu Yuemin immediately understood the meaning of her words, and his eyes were still a little worried: "Miss, this will be dangerous." Mo Feiyan said lightly: "is it dangerous? I don''t think it''s dangerous. It''s up to people. " Liu Yuemin listened to her firmly, he hesitated a little, finally nodded and said: "well, I''ll arrange it now." After Mo Feiyan hung up the phone, there was a chill in her eyes: "Gu You Yi, from now on, that jade has a special relationship with us. I think you can have it for a long time." After Gu Weiwei and Lin Xianzhi met, Lin Xianzhi took a look behind her and said, "you are so unlucky that you should fly with such a scum girl. Does she pollute your pure air? Shall I give you a fan for a change? " With that, he took out a stack of hundred yuan bills from his wallet and made them into the shape of a fan to fan her. Gu was disgusted by his grandiose performance. She said coldly, "Lin Xianzhi, you''ve had enough!" Lin Xianzhi said with some regret: "I feel that when I meet that kind of people, only the fragrant wind with money can relieve the symptoms. You don''t feel it. It really makes me sad!" Gu Weiyi really doesn''t want to talk to Lin Xianzhi. He doesn''t know what to say. She didn''t want to talk, and Lin Xianzhi began to get angry again: "sweetheart, Ning Yiqing didn''t come with you!" Gu only knows what he wants to say behind him, but he just wants to speak ill of Ning Yiqing in her face, and then flaunt how good he is. She is too lazy to listen! And he has never been the kind of self-conscious person. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t want to hear it. He wants to say it! When he finished, he felt better. Chapter 1686 So Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "according to me, a man like him is neither gentle nor considerate. He can''t go out with you to relax and buy with you. How good you kick him!" "If you look at me again, I''m cheerful, considerate and gentle. You can go wherever you want. Don''t buy it. Even if you want the stars in the sky, I can pick them for you..." "Well, what''s this?" Before Lin Xianzhi finished, Gu only put something into his mouth. Gu Wei said in a low voice: "when I got off the plane just now, I saw Mo Feiyan come over, and then I put ten yuan and took a piece of cloth from the cabin entrance. It was intended to block her mouth, but it didn''t come in handy." Lin Xianzhi looked at the piece of cloth which was white, but still had the dirt that the naked eye could see. He immediately felt his stomach churning. Gu Weiyi calmly said: "Alas, what a pity! It''s used on you. " Lin Xianzhi can''t help holding the garbage can and spitting up, but after the rag is pulled out, how can there be other things that can spit out? But this kind of feeling is really not good, he seems to smell all kinds of garbage in his mouth. So he unscrewed a bottle of water and gargled crazily. Gu Wei half holds hands to look at him, does not appease, also no longer stimulates him. She had wanted to do it before. She didn''t know what she said when she talked about the drama. She knew that when she came alone this time, he would have to talk nonsense again. If she didn''t teach him a lesson, he was afraid that he would make it worse in the future. Finally, Lin Xianzhi finished vomiting. He gasped and said, "honey, how can you be so cruel to me?" Gu only smiles gently at him: "is the taste and taste of this dishcloth not in line with your taste today? What flavor do you like? How about I change it to your favorite flavor next time? " Lin Xianzhi immediately put his hand over his mouth and made a zipper gesture. Gu only smiles at him, so she gains the peace of an afternoon. At the same time, she also seriously considers one thing. Does she want to take some black rags in her bag when she meets Lin Xianzhi? Because it''s so easy to use! That would shut him up! Although Lin Xianzhi''s mouth is cheap and he has done some unreliable things this time, on the whole, his work is reliable. Before Gu only reminded him to do all the things, it is a three pronged approach, the material has been handed over. The day after Gu only arrived in Shencheng, he took her to the customs to ask for the latest progress. When it comes to business, he put away his smile. On the way to go, he seriously told Gu the details, and at the same time, he also talked about Lei Shang''s customs declaration company. Basically, Lei''s customs declaration company is abandoned, and may face a huge fine. The company that used to go through the customs declaration process from that customs declaration company will also be punished accordingly. It''s just that the man on Lei is quite a thief. His own company didn''t take the account from this customs declaration company! But to find another regular customs declaration company to go through the customs declaration process. Even Lin Xianzhi knew about it these days. Lei kept it a secret. He had drunk too much one day and revealed it by chance. PS: I recommend my new article "rebirth of 90 hot wives: no less, it''s too hard to tease!", Introduce: one day wake up, she lifts by get up, he protects privacy to say: "you peeped at me! You have to be responsible to me. Let''s get the certificate now! " Super sweet pet text Oh, please support! Chapter 1687 Speaking of this, Lin Xianzhi scolded: "that dog on the thunder is really not a thing! I don''t go through the customs declaration procedures from my own company, but I''m pulled away. It''s insane! " Gu Weiwei was also a little embarrassed. She asked Lin Xianzhi, "when you handed that jade to Lei Shang''s company for customs declaration, did you just get kicked by a donkey?" Lin Xianzhi Pro, don''t swear like that. Who didn''t make mistakes? It''s just that he is wrong after all. At this time, Gu Weiyi taught him that he didn''t have a word to refute. In his heart, he regrets more than anyone else. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. While they were talking, they had already arrived at the reference room of the customs report materials. Because Lin Xianzhi often came, all the people inside knew him. Every staff member saw that he was speechless and said, "we have sent the complaint materials. Mr. Lin, can you stop destroying them?" One of Lin Xian pulled Gu Weiyi and said, "I''m not here to destroy materials today. I''m..." Gu only glanced over and said with a light cough, "I''m bringing our jade consultant to see the new look of the customs staff. I''ll tell you that this jade consultant of our company not only knows jade very well, but also is a very powerful traditional Chinese medicine." Gu only thinks that whenever she thinks that Lin Xianzhi will be reliable, he will tell her what is unreliable with practical actions, which is to refresh her lower limit every minute. Several clerks in the reference room are also used to Lin Xianzhi''s unreliable way of doing things, and they don''t care about him. But Lin Xianzhi came to a bald clerk surnamed Chen and said in a low voice, "she made the medicine I gave you before. How about it? Isn''t that great? " The clerk surnamed Chen looked at Gu Youyi in surprise. Lin Xianzhi winked at him and said, "she has more powerful medicine. No matter what the person on the jade will do in the end, I will try to help you get the medicine from her. After all, we are good brothers." The eyes of the clerk surnamed Chen were a little complicated. It seemed that after some entanglement, he said in a low voice: "brother, to be honest, it''s really complicated. Just this morning, our leader said that this case should be announced as a typical case, so although your complaint materials have been submitted, they may not be very useful." There are too many messages in this sentence. Lin Xianzhi''s eyes turned slightly, and there was a bit of anger in his eyes. He frowned slightly and asked, "how can we be typical?" "It''s also a coincidence that leaders from above came to inspect the work. If someone wanted to take the lead, they sent up the information." The clerk surnamed Chen said softly. When it comes to details, it''s actually their internal contradiction. If a deputy wants to be promoted to a principal position, of course, he has to be pushed away from the principal position. Therefore, when leaders from above come to inspect, they will want to head up. Lin Xianzhi''s eyes narrowed slightly, Gu only asked: "if it really becomes a typical case, what will happen?" "It''s going to be a lot of trouble." The clerk, surnamed Chen, replied, "because there are some problems with your procedures, and the customs declaration company has also sealed up, so there is a certain probability that the stone will be confiscated and then auctioned." Gu only heard here, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were a little cold. Chapter 1688 Gu said in a deep voice, "thank you for telling us this, but we are a regular company, and there is no problem with the source of jade, so we will not give up on this matter." Chen''s clerk nodded his head lightly and continued to be busy with other official affairs. He just took a look at Lin Xianzhi when he left, but Lin didn''t want to see him at all! Lin Xianzhi''s mood is not good, in China, no one wants to be such a typical! Gu only asked him: "you run here every day. Haven''t you even seen the people on it?" Lin Xianzhi''s heart also choked a stomach of gas: "the people here are so smart that they don''t give me the chance to see them. At the beginning, no one paid attention to me when I came here. It took me a lot of effort to get some news from them." Lin Shao thinks that he is really not easy. He is also a serious pauper in Hong Kong City. Many things can be solved in his way. But when he got to the deep city, the methods he used in the port city were useless, and his relations were useless in the deep city. Although foreign investment is welcome in the reform and opening up, what we like is the production-oriented enterprises, which can not only increase taxes, but also bring new technology and drive the development of the whole production industry. Jewelry companies like Lin''s are behind these enterprises, and they are not so popular. And now the effect of reform and opening up is remarkable, attracting Hong Kong and Taiwan investment, and many other developed countries to settle in. In other words, Lin''s investment in the mainland is not so eye-catching. This is the first time that Lin Xianzhi, a rich young man, has been tossed about like this. His heart is also very angry, OK? Gu only saw the expression on his face and said in a light voice, "you don''t have to worry too much. We''ll try our best." She said so, but this matter for her is definitely not as simple as trying her best. Once Mo Feiyan used the resources of the Mo family this time, she would not be polite. It''s just collecting evidence. Who''s afraid of who! Her words are easy, but her heart is not easy at all. This matter may turn into a fierce battle in the end. She should despise Mo Feiyan strategically, but attach importance to Mo Feiyan tactically. Gu only and Lin Xianzhi went out, a black car passed in front of her and drove steadily to the yard. The glass of the car is dark. The people inside can see the scene outside, but the people outside can''t see the people inside. Gu only saw that the black car didn''t pay attention at all. Many people come here every day. In fact, there are many people with status. Just when Gu only went outside, he looked back. The black car stopped right in the middle of the gate. Someone opened the door and walked down from the inside. That person''s back looks a little familiar, a bit like Cheng Jinmo. She slightly raised her eyebrows. The clerk surnamed Chen said that there were leaders coming to inspect, and Cheng Jinmo was one of those leaders, right? She shakes her head. No matter whether there is Cheng Jinmo among the leaders, it''s not very important for her, because she never thought about holding Cheng Jinmo''s thigh, so whether he is there or not will not have any influence on the whole thing. Gu''s only one person is Cheng Jinmo. Chapter 1689 Gu only saw Cheng Jinmo''s back, but Cheng Jinmo saw her clearly. Cheng Jinmo actually wants to roll down the window to talk to her today, but he soon remembers Gu''s attitude towards him that day, and he''s still working, so it''s absolutely not suitable to say hello. He only whispered to his secretary, "go and find out why she''s here." Secretary Cheng Jinmo''s work efficiency is very high. When he went upstairs to check his work, he found out the result: "Miss Gu is the stone purchasing consultant of Lin''s group in Hong Kong City. This time, Lin''s group had a jade stuck in the customs due to some problems in the customs declaration procedures. This time, she should have come here for this matter." When the Secretary said that, Cheng Jinmo remembered that when Gu only recognized her, there was a young man dressed in gaudy clothes with a Hong Kong accent speaking for her. It was the young man who brought Lu Yurong''s criminal evidence. It''s just that he was upset because Cheng Su Su Su was not his own daughter, so he didn''t pay too much attention to these things and didn''t take charge of Lin Xian Zhi''s identity. Gu Weiyi said before that she didn''t care about the power and wealth of the Cheng family. He didn''t believe it at that time. Then she proved it with facts. Gu''s only wealth may have something to do with the Lin family. Now that she is injured, she is still running around for this matter. She really doesn''t know how to cherish herself. Cheng Jinmo felt a little distressed, but now his work is important. He put it aside for the time being. The leaders here have come to meet him. After a cold talk with them, Cheng Jinmo goes directly upstairs and enters the conference room. Commercial things are inseparable from the customs. This inspection was actually conducted by Cheng Jinmo and the leaders of the General Administration of customs. Another major decision-making direction was involved. It''s not complicated to say that these things are complicated. They are all about understanding the situation. After some exchanges, we set the tone of the whole thing, and the following things belong to the small details of handling things. The atmosphere of the whole conference room is much better. At this time, a deputy commissioner surnamed Duan said: "in recent years, smuggling has been frequent. Many domestic cultural relics have been stolen and transported to foreign countries. What''s more, some people use stolen things to declare for export normally." "Oh? What else? It must be strictly investigated! " A leader surnamed long frowned and said. Deputy Commissioner Duan immediately took out the information he had prepared in advance and said, "please give instructions from the leaders." In fact, how can we find useful clues in such a short period of time? It is very difficult to find some clues from such a thick stack of materials. When the leader saw the information, his brow was so wrinkled that he could kill flies. After reading it, he looked a little deeper: "now foreign investors are more and more courageous. They actually do such things. Minister Cheng is here, so you can have a look." This kind of customs declaration documents do not need Cheng Jinmo to explain the purpose. After all, we are not in a serious system. We are just the enterprises detected by the customs, and their behavior has something to do with the Ministry of Commerce. Cheng Jinmo took a look at the dossier, and the words "Lin Group" on it were printed into his eyes. His eyelids were slightly raised, and then he was calm again. His action is so fast that people can''t see any clue at all. Chapter 1690 Cheng Jinmo''s heart is a little upset. Lin''s group, where Gu is the only one, is bold enough to steal other people''s things, and dare to declare normally? Yes, in this material, it shows that there is something wrong with the piece of Lanzhi white jade that Lin''s group is going to pass. In addition to the above declaration company is an old black (refers to illegal operation), the jade is also stolen from others, there are photos provided by extraordinary group, proving that the stone is their company. If it is before, Cheng Jinmo will basically leave a bad impression on Lin when he sees these materials, because it is easy for people to be preconceived, and this material is also very comprehensive and detailed. Lin seems like an enterprise with problems. But Cheng Jinmo is aware of Gu''s unique character. This girl has a big temper and looks poisonous. She will never work in such a company with problems. Even if she works in such a company, she can''t run around for the company''s affairs. He looks down again, saw the information about extraordinary this company, his eye had a bit cold boundless. He is in charge of business affairs, and he is quite familiar with large domestic enterprises and groups, especially with Qu''s business. And because the Mo family attacked him last time, he also checked the Mo family. Of course, he knows that Mo Feiyan is now an extraordinary CEO. He doesn''t know much about the grudges between Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiyi, but the last thing was an obvious signal, telling him clearly that Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiyi didn''t agree. With this premise, he will know that this matter is definitely not as simple as what he saw on the surface. It''s just that at this time, standing in his position, it''s not good to do it too obviously. In his position, he has his own style in doing things and his art of speaking. He said with a gentle smile: "it turns out that it''s Lin and Fanfan. It''s also a coincidence. I know a little about both of them." "As one of the first foreign investors to enter the mainland, Lin is very powerful, and there is no problem in the annual tax review and annual review." "Especially a subordinate company established by Qushi group last year, its strength is also very good, but its revenue last year is negative." "In principle, Lin should not have to do such a thing. Of course, this is just my impression of these two companies. As for what happened this time, I don''t know. You have to go to the customs to check. No matter which company has problems, you can never tolerate it!" The Deputy Commissioner named Duan was confused. He didn''t expect that such a big man as Cheng Jinmo knew about these two companies. There are several million companies in the world! Isn''t that to say that this man is not in charge of affairs, he only grasps the general direction and doesn''t know the following situation? This is different from the rumor! His forehead is sweating because his boss in this field is retiring soon and he wants to take over. Recently, he has paid special attention to these things and taken them seriously. He wants to be a good example for the leaders. How dare you love him? Is this a typical case of catching the wrong person? This kind of feeling is really not good, he is not good, directly refute Cheng Jinmo''s words, had to say: "the material is so show, this time Lin should have a problem." Chapter 1691 The Commissioner, who had not spoken for a long time, glanced at deputy commissioner Duan and said, "Xiaoduan, you can''t just look at the information about many things. Sometimes you need to make field investigation." The Commissioner is about to retire. He has retired to the second tier of work and let the following Deputy Commissioner deal with it. He knew why this matter was brought up at this time. In the final analysis, vice governor Duan was a little anxious. "It''s normal to look into problems seriously." Cheng Jinmo took out a picture from the pile of materials provided by Feifan and said, "Gee, there''s something wrong with this picture. The background behind it has been modified." Then he pointed to several places in the photo and said, "here, here, and here are not consistent with the background beside. Do you think so?" He handed the photo to another leader with him. After a careful look, the leader came to the conclusion: "there is something wrong with this picture. Please come to the identification department." This leader is the direct supervisor of deputy commissioner Duan. His face suddenly becomes rather ugly. He has actually seen these materials before, but they are looking at the shape of jade. Who will pay attention to the subtle differences beside them. There are many materials for customs declaration every year, so they have professional appraisers. Soon, the identification Department sent an experienced male employee to come over. The male employee took out a magnifying glass and looked at the photo carefully. He said, "this photo has been processed. The corners here have been adjusted. It should be to cover something." "Are you sure?" Deputy Commissioner Duan asked. "I''ve seen a lot of these photos after special treatment, and I''m very sure that this photo has been treated," the male employee said with great certainty Now the PS technology is not mature, but in the photo to do fake mosaic this kind of thing has been able to do, and it is not difficult. Deputy Commissioner Duan''s face suddenly turned red. He was a super ugly man in front of the leaders! He is fair in handling affairs. This time, he has not been specially bribed. He just thinks that the nature of this matter is bad and the influence is not small, so he takes it as a special case. He didn''t expect that he would step into the air, and the most critical proof material provided by the special is false! So important material is false, so this time special said Lin stole their jade to come to declare the material is also false. Although we don''t know the truth of the matter, it is equivalent to slapping him in the face in front of the leaders. He would have hated the extraordinary in his heart! He immediately admitted his mistake: "this time it was because I didn''t audit strictly and didn''t see the flaw in the middle, or minister Cheng was very powerful and saw the problem at a glance." The leader above him glared at him: "if the materials are not checked clearly, the foreign-funded goods will be withheld. Is that how you usually work?" Deputy Commissioner Duan had to harden his head and said, "yes, it''s my dereliction of duty. It''s just that there is something wrong with Lin''s customs declaration materials. It''s my preconception." The leader said in a deep voice: "our customs process the declaration materials of thousands of companies every day. No matter what kind of problems the other party has, they need to be solved fairly and fairly. It''s absolutely impossible to be preconceived." Chapter 1692 The leader then said with a smile to Cheng Jinmo: "minister Cheng''s eyes are really good. It''s really admirable to see such a big flaw after a glance! I really want to thank minister Cheng this time, otherwise they will make a mistake again. " In conscience, the extraordinary picture has been made perfect, with the naked eye can not see anything, are extremely subtle differences. If it had nothing to do with Gu, it would be impossible for Cheng Jinmo to look at the photo carefully, and naturally he would not be able to see the slight differences. He was praised by others at this time, but he was not complacent. If he had been willing to understand Gu Weiwei carefully, their father daughter relationship would not have been worse. Cheng Jinmo just a faint smile: "there is a problem with this photo, it is not necessarily special, there is a problem, this matter or have to check." Duan said in a busy voice that he knew that he had lost face and made a big mistake today, and that he had made a big mistake. Cheng Jinmo didn''t say much until he had finished. If Lin really had no problem, this time the customs would have no more problems. Cheng Jinmo had other jobs, so he left first. As soon as he left, a secretary came in and handed over a piece of information, saying: "leaders, comrades from the court come to understand the situation, and Lin wants to sue us." Duan thought he had heard wrong, so he couldn''t help asking, "what did you say just now?" The Secretary said the original words again, and then handed the summons to him. When Deputy Commissioner Duan saw the summons, he took a look at the photo again. He was basically sure that there was no problem with Lin''s jade. If there is really a problem, where does Lin dare to sue them? At this time, his forehead was in a cold sweat. Today, he made a big fool of himself in front of the leaders! The leader glanced at the information: "I want to know what you usually do! How far have you forced the enterprises to go to court to sue us! " "Although we haven''t filed a case yet, our faces are almost gone! When you checked the materials, didn''t you send them to the identification department to identify the authenticity? " Deputy Commissioner Duan was scolded for being bloody, but he didn''t dare to speak. This time, there was something wrong with their photos as evidence, which was seen by Cheng Jinmo. This is really a slap in the face! The leader glared at him and said, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you check this out for me soon? Is that what you do as public servants of the people? " Deputy Commissioner Duan answered and immediately went down to check again. The two complaint materials sent by Lin Xianzhi were all placed at his desk. Because he had a preconceived idea before, he thought that Lin was cunning, so he didn''t pay much attention to this material. At this time, when he looked carefully, he found the problem. There was something wrong with Lin''s company, and the declaration materials sent to the customs were not detailed, but there was no big problem, and all the deficiencies were filled in the later complaint materials. The only difference is the shape of the jade, but the material also explains in detail why the shape is different. The only difference in the middle is the cut photos, but for the jade, the quality of the jade is the most important. The quality of the declared jade is the same as that of the first mined one. Chapter 1693 The difference is also very clear in the data. It can be proved from the source that this jade is indeed Lin''s, but it can''t be ignored. There must be more accurate evidence. As long as we send someone to check the evidence in detail, it will be confirmed soon. Deputy Commissioner Duan felt that he had lost his face today. He had no place to spread his anger. He hated him so much that he immediately set up an ad hoc group to thoroughly investigate the matter. The governor also feels very shameful. He is going to retire soon. Deputy governor Duan doesn''t want to care about how to brush the sense of existence, because his ability is basically recognized by the governor, but you can''t directly have problems in front of the leaders if you brush these things again! So the commissioner who was not in charge of the affairs at ordinary times said to Deputy Commissioner Duan: "I want the result of this matter within a week. If there is no problem with Lin''s jade, then we must solve it as soon as possible and give others an explanation." Deputy Commissioner Duan nodded repeatedly. They have been holding this jade for more than a month. If it is confirmed that Lin has no problem, it is his fault in his work. In the current situation, this mistake is only real. Now we can only find a way to save it. So he immediately sent people to the mines in Xinjiang to have a close look. If we want to investigate this matter, we must start from the source. Gu only didn''t know about it, because after Cheng Jinmo said a few words, things went in another direction. This time she came here, besides jade mines, she also wanted to see the appearance of Shencheng in the mid-1990s. At the same time, she had to go to Hong Kong City to talk about the follow-up medicinal materials with Mr. Lin. After she finished these things, she had to go back to Lingcheng, and then to determine the planting base of medicinal materials. On the whole, she will be very busy this summer. Gu Weiyi really wants to do too many things. This injury has disrupted her previous plan. As for Hua Zhifeng''s previous plan to give her a month''s rest time, she decided to play Lai to the end. This summer vacation will be over. Anyway, she is often punished by him. It''s not a big deal to be punished more than once. The thickness of her face seems to be worn out a little bit. Shenzhen city is divided into the inside and outside of the pass, because the reform and opening up has brought a lot of opportunities, but also gathered a variety of people, because of various reasons, the management is not fully in place, so the outside of the pass is still a bit chaotic. There should be much more order in the pass, but the border guard certificate is needed to get in. If there is no border defense certificate, you have to drill through the cut wire. There was a funny word at that time called "stealing the pass". In fact, you can enter the pass without a certificate. Of course, it''s very troublesome to go through mountains and mountains and get caught when you''re locked in. Lin Xianzhi entrusted some relations and had already got Gu''s frontier defense certificate, so they could drive into the pass of Shencheng in a big way. Gu only a deep city, you feel the atmosphere of prosperity everywhere, it is a kind of atmosphere in the air, let a person here can not help but be infected. Lin Xianzhi drove by Shennan Avenue with her car. Now it has been built very well. The window of the world, a famous tourist attraction in the country, has been built. Xiangmi lake has also taken shape. The bustling and charming deep city is displayed in front of them. Chapter 1694 The tropical plants on the roadside grow very luxuriantly. You can see the sea and the harbor city across the sea not far away. The mangroves on the beach are lush. Gu Weiyi opens the window of the car, and the sun shines into the car. Her mouth rises slightly. She likes the activities of the city and the atmosphere of freedom and struggle in the air. Lin Xianzhi drives the car and takes a sneak look at her from the corner of his eye. He thinks that she is more graceful than the palm trees on the roadside and more beautiful than the blooming Monet rose. She is young, brave and intelligent. It''s really his blessing to meet her. No matter whether he can own her or not, he thinks it''s enough to drive with her through the sea of flowers and through the shade. Gu only feel some regret, if Lin Xianzhi into Ning Yiqing is good. She also made up her mind that when Ning Yiqing was free, she would take him to accompany her to Shenzhen. Although the jade affair has not been solved yet, her heart is sweet, because she thinks of Ning Yiqing. Lin Xianzhi has been peeping at her. Naturally, he found that she was wandering. He saw the smile on the corner of her mouth. After his heart beat a beat, he began to swear in his heart: "Damn, a woman without conscience, when you are with me, you think of other men in your heart!" Because Gu only this one with Acacia smile, completely broke the dream in the heart of Lin Xianzhi, his heart is stuffy, extremely not taste. Gu Weiyi can''t take care of his mood at all. She wants to take a holiday for herself today, so she rents a camera on the roadside, buys some Kodak films, and takes pictures of the flowers on the roadside. Lin Xianzhi thinks that she is boring. He''s such a handsome guy standing here and not shooting. He goes to shoot those flowers and plants! The sky is very blue, there are many white clouds, the sea is also very blue, although the sun is strong, it can not affect Gu only interest, but someone to destroy her interest. When she took a picture of a flower tree with a fool''s camera, she found a familiar face behind the tree, Mo Feiyan. Gu only saw Mo Feiyan pick eyebrow lightly, ask: "you follow me?" Today, Mo Feiyan is wearing a floral silk dress, sunglasses and light makeup. Her hair is scattered behind her head. The sea breeze blows. She looks very beautiful. If you ignore the provocative expression on her face. Mo Feiyan chuckled: "you think too much, you don''t have the value of tracking me. I just heard that the scenery here is very good, so I came to have a look. Unexpectedly, I met you. It really affected my mood." Gu only a listen to this words know Mo Feiyan this is to disgust her, she said with a smile: "good coincidence ah, I also think so." Mo Feiyan looks much more prosaic today than that day, and she is not irritated by Gu only. The corners of her mouth slightly PICK: "I know you are jealous of me, so you are not convinced with me. After all, according to the normal trajectory of life, you are the eldest miss of the Cheng family, and you should enjoy the best education and the best life like me." "But Cheng Su Su stole your life. You hate her in your heart and those of us who are more noble than you, because no matter how hard you try now, you can''t wash away your vulgarity." Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly. It turned out that their sense of superiority came from this! Chapter 1695 Mo Feiyan glanced at Gu''s one eye and raised her chin slightly: "because in your future life, no matter how high you are held in Su''s and Cheng''s family, you will get rid of the label of rural people. In your heart, you actually have a deep sense of inferiority, so you will do whatever you can to prove yourself." "In my opinion, there is no essential difference between your way of proof and that of jumping off the wall in a hurry." "Don''t deny that you are like this. No matter how well you pretend, you can''t cover it up." Gu only heard Mo Feiyan''s words and couldn''t help laughing. Mo Feiyan frowned and said, "you smile because you are guilty." Gu only looked at her and said, "no, I''m laughing at you for being a fool. I thought you were a little different from Cheng Su Su before. Although you are equally vicious and self righteous, I really think you are better than her." "But as like as two peas of what you said today, I feel that you are exactly the same. With your parents'' resources, you are doing nothing, because you do have the money at first glance." "But why do you laugh at the struggle and efforts of others? Because you were born with a golden key? Mo Feiyan, if you don''t have the surname Mo, how many places do you feel proud of? " "I never avoid the fact that I grew up in the countryside, because I never think it''s a shame. If there is no countryside, what would you eat? What would you like to drink? People like you who grew up sucking the blood of farmers despise them there. Who gives you the confidence? " Mo Feiyan was a little uncomfortable by Gu''s words, but she couldn''t refute them for a while, so she said with a sneer, "you don''t need to understand my confidence, because you will never understand it." Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "if you come to me today to say so much to attack me, then I can tell you that your goal will never be achieved, because I never feel that I have nothing to lose face for what I have achieved through my own efforts." Mo Feiyan thinks that Gu is just bluffing. How can anyone in the world not care about their origin? Mo Feiyan said without hesitation: "if you say that in your mouth, I''m afraid you don''t think so. Gu only, you do so much just to let the Cheng family recognize you?" Gu only thinks it''s really boring to chat with people like her. When she shows her nature, Gu only sees a piece of golden stool. It looks golden, but it can''t change the fact that it''s stool. Mo Feiyan thought that she was guilty when she saw that she didn''t speak, and then said, "now I just need to move my finger, and I can make you a waste directly, and make all your previous struggles come to nothing." "Don''t you care much about Lin''s work? Then I''ll destroy the Lin family, and let them shrink completely in Hong Kong and dare not come to the mainland. " "Don''t you want your medicine to go to the whole country and the world? Then I''ll destroy your pharmaceutical factory and make you a real waste! " Gu Weiyi gave her a thumbs up and said, "Wow, Miss Mo, you are ambitious. I really admire you!" Chapter 1696 Mo Feiyan saw Gu''s only appearance and his eyes were colder. Gu Weiyi then said, "will you say that you will rob Ning Yiqing and become his wife, and then let me go back to the countryside to farm?" "I really think you are a person with ideal and pursuit, but I really don''t pay attention to these. If you don''t think it''s miserable that you were trapped in Xinjiang last time, just let it go!" "To be honest, when I first saw you, although your face was smiling, I already saw the disgust and cruelty in your eyes. Don''t you always guess how I did all this? Well, I''ll tell you now. " Mo Feiyan''s ears instinctively stand up, the last time she was Gu Weiyi pit in Xinjiang, has always been an unsolved mystery in her heart. Gu only saw her look but laughed: "silly lack, I''m kidding you. How can I tell you these things? You don''t think you are extremely smart. You go to guess!" Mo Feiyan was so angry by her words that her lungs would explode. Is Gu the only one teasing her? Gu only gave her a bright smile and said, "yes, I''m just teasing you. You have the ability to bite me!" Mo Feiyan really wants to slap Gu Yiwei in the past. Lin Xianzhi doesn''t know where to get out and stands beside Gu Yiwei. As long as Mo Feiyan starts, he will help Gu Yiwei fight Mo Feiyan. As for the dogma of not beating women, I''m sorry, Lin Shao is following it selectively. Who makes this woman so annoying! If you don''t hit him, his hands will itch! Mo Feiyan came with an assistant, but did not bring a bodyguard, assistant is an ordinary girl, really want to fight, I''m afraid it can''t help. According to her information, Gu Weiyi has seriously injured Cheng Susu several times, and has achieved very good results in the freshmen''s military training show. She doesn''t think that she and Gu Weiyi can take advantage of each other. So she looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said: "you are so confident, then we will wait and see! It won''t take more than a week, and there will be results at the customs. Then I''ll let you have a taste of nothing. " She turned and left. Lin Xianzhi really felt itchy. He yelled at her back: "counsellor, if you have the ability, we can fight head-on. If you play Yin, it''s his mother''s ability!" Mo Feiyan scolded lightly: "vulgar!" When Lin Xianzhi heard this, he immediately said, "Gu only, don''t pull me. I''m going to kill that little bitch!" Gu Weiyi immediately stood one meter away from him and said seriously, "go ahead, I''ll support you." Lin Xianzhi touched his nose. We are on the same boat. Can''t you cooperate with us? Gu only see his appearance a little funny, turn around to take the camera to continue to shoot flowers and plants. At this time, Mo Feiyan has gone far away. Lin Xianzhi''s heart is anxious at this time. He comes up to her and asks, "you''ve heard what she said just now. She won''t give up this time. Have you thought about the countermeasures?" His so-called strategy is to let her use her family relationship. Gu Weiyi said: "yes, if we lose this time, I''m going to send you to warm her bed." "Well, it''s insulting for me to warm her bed for such a tasteful person The meaning of Lin Xianzhi is a strict word. Chapter 1697 Gu Weiyi was so lazy that he saw Mo Feiyan almost drooling for the first time. He just said, "I dug a hole for her, but I don''t know if she will jump. If she doesn''t jump, it''s relatively troublesome for us to take out the jade this time. If she jumps, it will be much easier." Lin Xianzhi asked curiously, "what pit?" Gu only smile: "you guess!" Lin Xianzhi Gu only asked: "what is the situation in the court now? Will they file a case? " "A few days ago, they went there to investigate. It is said that they will decide whether to file a case according to the investigation results." Lin Xianzhi replied. Gu only nodded lightly. She knew that this procedure was quite complicated because it involved relevant functional departments and it was normal to investigate first. In fact, she didn''t really want to sue the customs. Instead, she used this matter to express their attitude and need to use it to arouse their attention. Because only in this way, the leaders above will seriously look at their complaint materials. In addition to the thunder she planted according to Mo Feiyan''s character, if Mo Feiyan really does something, then this time, they can turn defeat into victory. Gu only knows that no matter what she does, she can''t be dishonest. Even if she is a completely unrelated person, she can cut a hole in this matter in her way. Cheng Jinmo has been busy in Shencheng these days, and economic investigation is also an important object of his department. Since he has gone south, he has to finish what he should do this time. Because he saw Gu''s only hotel, he asked his secretary to check Gu''s only hotel. Unexpectedly, she stayed in the only five-star hotel in Shenzhen, not far from his hotel. Of course, he could stay in that hotel because of his position, but he didn''t want to be too eye-catching this time, and she didn''t want to see him, so he gave up that idea. Father and daughter can live in the same city, and so close apart, he thinks he should be content. However, no matter whether they want to meet or not, they still have some fate that belongs to their father and daughter. When he detoured this five-star hotel this morning to see her living environment, she just got up to run, which was another unexpected encounter. They were surprised again. Gu only politely said hello again, and Cheng Jinmo just nodded his head. This time, he didn''t ask too much, or even why she was here, or even left without talking to her. Gu''s only eyebrow was gently raised, but he was sure that the man he saw at the customs last time was indeed him. She knew that it was normal for her to come to Shenzhen to inspect his work, so she didn''t need to ask him anything. This time, the chance encounter between father and daughter is not as intimate as that of two acquaintances when they meet in different places. Gu Youyi never thought about going the way of Cheng Jinmo, so she couldn''t pull him to say seven or eight. As soon as he left, she continued to run. Although we can''t train with Hua Zhifeng, we can''t do less training every day. Cheng Jinmo looks at her running through the reversing mirror. She is young and full of vitality. He can''t help but smile. It''s God''s gift to see her today. He really can''t expect too much. Chapter 1698 Three days later, the staff sent by Deputy Commissioner Duan to Xinjiang to collect and investigate returned. They brought all the information of Lin''s and Feifan''s bidding, which clearly showed the mines they had won. In addition to these materials, there are also materials about the raw ore that Lin asked Lei to mine. When that piece of white suede jade was mined, because it was too big and the quality was too good, it shocked the Organizing Committee at that time. So the organizing committee knows about it. The fact that Lin''s jade mine is so large and of such good quality is a living sign for the organizing committee. They still have several mines to sell, so they use Lin''s business as a publicity plan. Therefore, the investigation staff basically did not need to investigate, they knew that Lin really opened a high-quality jade mine, and the quality of the jade was the same as that Lin was detained in the customs. As for the extraordinary side, although the mining is now in full swing, but as far as the quality of the mine is concerned, the quality of the jade is really not good, just blue and white jade. The inspection staff were also careful. They also asked the mining time of the two companies in detail, and all the questions came out. The jade mine on Lin''s side was mined in March, and then it was directly transported out of Xinjiang. Then it was first transported to the distribution of Lin''s group for cutting, leaving a piece for the mainland market, and the remaining piece was transported back to the port city. The customs declaration process started at the end of April. And the mine of extraordinary this side is to begin mining only in April, calculate according to project progress, the fastest also should be in mid May ability is mined come out. Although the special side also says that they have mined high-quality lanolin jade, but no one has seen it. The workers in the special mining area say that they have not mined lanolin jade, only blue and white jade. In this way, everything will come to the surface. Duan, deputy director of the customs, put his hand on the table and said: "this is extraordinary. It''s really shameless! Even if the bid fails, I still want to take others'' achievements as my own! " When he saw the information of Lin''s and extraordinary bidding, he knew that these two families may have already been feuded when bidding, and he basically understood the motive of extraordinary. A staff member under him said in a low voice: "head, in addition to backing Qu''s family, their general manager''s surname is mo." Duan said coldly, "no matter what kind of background they have, we have to report to the public to deal with it. Otherwise, will it not encourage unhealthy tendencies?" If Cheng Jinmo and the leaders of the General Administration of Customs didn''t get involved in this incident, he might have to think about it or worry about it when he heard about the extraordinary background. But now that this incident has been completely exposed, he has nothing to worry about. He just needs to present the most accurate information. He just submitted the information to the leader for approval. The secretary came in and said, "the extraordinary deputy general manager Liu is here. I want to see you!" Deputy Commissioner Duan didn''t want to see Liu Yuemin originally, but because of this series of things, he wanted to see what kind of goblins were on the special side. He dared to set off such a big evil wind, so he asked the Secretary to invite Liu Yuemin in. As soon as Liu Yuemin came in, he flattered Duan''s deputy commissioner. Duan''s Deputy Commissioner listened with a smile. At last, Liu Yuemin gave him a small box and said with a smile, "please accept my little heart." Chapter 1699 Liu Yuemin''s work is actually quite sophisticated, because the door is closed at this time, and when he comes in, he comes in with a document bag, while the gift is kicked in his pocket. He kicks very well, and if he doesn''t take it out, he won''t come out at all. As for why Vice Commissioner Duan became a commissioner, that is the art of speaking. After all, no one likes to add a vice word in front of him. Duan''s eyes were colder, but he said with a smile: "don''t be so polite. Our customs are all law enforcement officers. If you don''t have any problems, then all the goods can be cleared smoothly. If there are problems, we won''t tolerate them." "That is, that is." Liu Yuemin nodded and said: "I know that, but this time, the jade was really stolen by Lin family. Thank you Duan Guanchang for strictly enforcing the law and withholding the jade, otherwise we will suffer huge losses." "This little thing is just a little bit of our care. Please accept it." After Liu Yuemin left, he opened the small box and found a Swiss gold watch inside. With a sneer, Duan sent all the so-called proof materials and gold watches sent by Liu Yuemin to his leaders. So this case that was used to catch a typical case has really become a typical one, and it is a very impressive one. After seeing Duan''s Deputy Commissioner accept the gold watch, Liu Yuemin felt that this matter had already been done, and that the jade that had been detained would soon become theirs. In essence, it was revenge for them. Yes, in his eyes, it was revenge! As soon as Liu Yuemin went out, he immediately called Mo Feiyan, and Mo Feiyan''s heart was settled. Although she was ruthless, she was also considerate. She immediately said, "this matter is not small after all. I''m afraid that someone will check it later. You can arrange it to make the population below tighter." Normally, it was not too late for her to think about it at this time, because it took only a few days for them to send the information here. She felt that even if they wanted to check it, it would take a few days. "I understand." Liu Yuemin said with a smile, "I''ll do it. After all, I''ll be careful to sail for ten thousand years." In fact, in his mind, as long as Deputy Commissioner Duan accepted the gold watch, then the matter was completely settled. This day early in the morning, customs there at the same time inform special and Lin''s person to go over. Lin Xianzhi and Gu only knew that they must have something to do with the jade when they received the notice, so they hurried over. When they arrived, they met Mo Feiyan and Liu Yuemin in the waiting room. It''s no exaggeration to say that the meeting of the four is a meeting of enemies. That trip to Xinjiang made Liu Yuemin hate Lin Xianzhi and Gu to the bone, not to mention Mo Feiyan. As soon as Liu Yuemin met him, he said, "Oh, aren''t these two Lin''s thieves? How dare you come here? Are you not afraid of being caught? " Gu only came before the heart is still some up and down, she heard Liu Yuemin''s words, heart immediately down. Mo Feiyan really got into the trap she set! As long as Mo Feiyan comes in this time, she is sure to let Mo Feiyan repent! Chapter 1700 That''s right. When Gu was at the airport that day, he asked Mo Feiyan what good it was for them to take Lin''s jade. With Mo Feiyan''s competitive character, he would be greedy. In other words, in Mo Feiyan''s heart, when he decided to do something on this jade, he wanted to take it as his own. But at that time, Mo Feiyan still had some bottom line in his heart, or the layout of Mo Feiyan was not comprehensive before, so he didn''t do it yet. But at that time, Gu''s only stimulation, Mo Feiyan will soon adjust the strategy and method of this matter. As long as Mo Feiyan really provides information to prove that the jade is extraordinary, Gu only has at least three sets of ABC plans to deal with Mo Feiyan. Not only Mo Feiyan but also she can do it. Lin Xianzhi doesn''t look reliable, but it''s very reliable to really do things, because they were worried about the idea of jade mining when they were mining, so they deliberately sent the news to the organizing committee when the jade was mined, leaving the most original evidence. Lin Xianzhi quarreled with Liu Yuemin over there: "thief? Who do you think is the thief? " "Of course it''s your Lin family!" Liu Yuemin''s mouth slightly rose, looking at Lin Xianzhi''s eyes with great disdain: "nothing has been mined in your mine, and then you stole our jade." "We have reported this matter to the police. The police found it here according to the clues. We only need to provide corresponding evidence to prove that this jade belongs to us." "You two thieves used to think about opportunism when bidding. Now I see how you can do it again!" Mo Feiyan also said: "Gu Weiwei, I really didn''t expect that you would be such a person. I thought you were my friend before. I declare that from now on, I will break up with you." Gu only wants to laugh when he hears this, but he also understands Mo Feiyan''s psychology. Proud people like Mo Feiyan never admit that they will make mistakes. Even if other people don''t make friends with her, it''s up to her to say goodbye. Mo Feiyan has to brush her so-called style in front of others. It''s really disgusting. Gu only said faintly: "you have a bad memory. I''ve broken up with you for a long time, but it doesn''t matter if you say it again now. Anyway, I have no feelings for you at all." Mo Feiyan did not continue to talk about this matter with her, but directly said the jade thing: "now we have enough evidence in our hands to prove that you Lin stole our jade, so you will bear the corresponding legal responsibility." "After the Customs makes a preliminary decision today, the police will come and arrest you." "I know that you will definitely go to the Su family. As soon as the Su family comes out, you will be guaranteed, but from now on, you will leave a case." "And you will also become a disgrace to the Su family. Although Su tingxue dotes on you now, she doesn''t grow up with her, and she won''t have too deep feelings for you. After this, she will be very disgusted with you, just as she used to guard against Cheng Su Su Su." She knows better than anyone about this kind of mansion, and they are more sensitive than anyone else. Chapter 1701 Gu only mouth slightly Yang, continue to listen to Mo Feiyan said: "from now on, you will be excluded by the Su family, as for the Cheng family, maybe Cheng Jinmo once moved to recognize you, but after you do steal this kind of thing, he can no longer recognize you." "So, you can''t rely on the Su family and Cheng family any more. Without them, you''re just an ordinary village girl." Her eyes were a little proud, and her picturesque eyebrows were a little mean. Gu only heard her words, shrugged his shoulders and said: "it''s difficult for you to think so far, but I''m also curious. You take our things so blatantly, but slander us for stealing your things. Is this the way Qu family used to you, or Mo family used to you?" Mo Feiyan in such a place can''t take Gu only words, just sighed and said: "I know you won''t admit it, but it doesn''t matter, the police will find out, but Gu only, you really let me down, I''m ashamed of my friends who have been with you for a period of time!" Gu Wei nodded and said, "well, I also think that thing is my shame." Mo Feiyan looked at her and said, "you don''t have to show your dignity in front of me. Just admit that you are a thief." "Although I despise you very much, I am always kind-hearted. When you are desperate in the future, you can come to me and I may give you a bite to eat." Mo Feiyan raised her chin slightly and despised Gu only from the bottom of her heart. In her opinion, standing with her will reduce her style. Just at this time, the door was opened and Vice Commissioner Duan came in with several staff members. Liu Yuemin immediately went up and said, "governor Duan, is it the result of the appraisal?" Deputy Commissioner Duan nodded his head. Liu Yuemin was very happy. He immediately turned his head and pointed to Gu Yiwei and Lin Xianzhi and said, "you two thieves will admit that you stole jade! If you admit it now, maybe Duan Guanchang will take good care of it and ask for love for you at that time. " "Mr. Duan, thank you so much this time. You are a good servant of the people to recover such important things for us." But Duan didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at Gu Weiwei and Lin Xianzhi: "are you the person in charge of Lin?" Gu Wei and Lin Xianzhi nodded their heads gently. Deputy Commissioner Duan was just about to speak, but Mo Feiyan said ahead of him: "commissioner Duan, although this time Lin stole our extraordinary jade, Gu Weiyi and I are friends. Even if she took advantage of my trust and took information from me, she stole the jade." "But she and I know each other. Please forgive me and punish her less." Since she flaunted her kindness, she also directly said that Gu was a scum, killing two birds with one stone. When she finished, she took a look at Gu Yiwei. Her eyes were full of irony. She also understood the meaning: Gu Yiwei, this time I will not only take away the jade, but also completely destroy you! Gu only hear this in the heart disgusting not, this kind of irony is really very disgusting, OK? Isn''t it annoying to do this every time? Chapter 1702 Mo Feiyan waits for Duan''s deputy director to follow her words and ask people to take Gu only, and then ask Su''s family and Cheng''s family to abandon Gu only. Unexpectedly, Deputy Commissioner Duan said, "we have really found out about this matter. The jade belongs to Lin family. Although there is a little problem with their customs declaration information, there is no problem with the ownership of the thing." As soon as he said this, Mo Feiyan and Liu Yuemin''s faces changed. Mo Feiyan couldn''t care to maintain her image any more and said, "are you wrong about this?" With a cold smile, Deputy Commissioner Duan threw the information they had investigated on the table and said, "for this matter, we have set up an ad hoc group. Now we have made a thorough investigation. There are a lot of jade in Lin''s mine of the same quality as those in the pass." "And you are extraordinary, from the beginning to the end have not opened out this quality of jade, so the synthesis of these materials you provide, you are suspected of counterfeiting materials, embezzling other people''s assets." "Of course, we are not in charge of this matter. I have transferred this case to the public security department, and we will cooperate with them to investigate this matter." Liu Yuemin immediately flustered, this matter and he expected the difference is too much, he immediately to the section Deputy Commissioner blink: "section Commissioner, this matter is not the investigation is wrong, we especially very powerful company, how can make such a thing?" Although he was a little flustered at this time, he was not confused, because last time Deputy Commissioner Duan accepted his gold watch. If Deputy Commissioner Duan didn''t help them this time, he could still use it to threaten Deputy Commissioner Duan. "Don''t wink at me any more." Deputy Commissioner Duan took out the gold watch from his pocket and said, "you are also suspected of bribing me. The plot is extremely bad. I will tell the public security department the truth about this, and you will make the crime worse." "Also, I need to clarify that I accepted this watch at that time, not because I was bribed by you, but because I was collecting evidence. You are so dishonest. In the future, your company''s import and export business will become our focus." Mo Feiyan''s face became very ugly. Vice Commissioner Duan''s words slapped her in the face like a slap. At this time, she was still in front of Gu''s only face. It was not a general shame! In addition, she knows the consequences of the company being focused by the customs, which means that all their goods will be subject to the most stringent inspection, and the cycle will become very long. In the future, the delivery will be delayed because of this matter. In addition, they should not make any minor mistakes in the future documents and goods, otherwise, they will face extremely serious consequences. When Liu Yuemin saw the gold watch, he completely broke his illusion. He really didn''t think that Vice Commissioner Duan was not bribed by him, and he would be punished for this! His facial expression is extremely ugly, can''t help saying finally: "Duan Guan Chang, especially the subordinate company of Qu Shi group." "I know." Deputy Commissioner Duan looked at him and said, "in view of your misconduct, all the goods of Qushi group will be inspected according to the highest standards in the future, and will never tolerate it! At the same time, we will also inform other relevant departments of this matter, such as taxation, fire protection and so on! " Chapter 1703 Liu Yuemin was angry: "you are too much. Do you know who we are? I... " Mo Feiyan was afraid that he would say something he shouldn''t say, so he helped him and said to Deputy Commissioner Duan: "there may be some misunderstandings about this matter. We are definitely a good law-abiding enterprise." Deputy Commissioner Duan took a look at them and said, "I don''t believe what you said. I only look at what I found. If you have any objection, you can explain to the police. If you still think we are unfair, you can learn from Lin and sue us." There was a certain anger in his words. If it wasn''t for extraordinary stirring up the flames and changing concepts, their thinking would not have been led to the other side, and they would not have made such a low-level mistake. Although they are public servants of the people, they are also human beings and have their own emotions. And the thing that this time special does, it is really too much! Mo Feiyan was stunned to hear his words. Lin told the customs? Where do they come from? Gu is crazy! Gu is certainly not crazy. She knew what she wanted from the beginning. She also knew that the black and white in the world could not be reversed. What she lacked was the courage of the first World War. Mo Feiyan can''t help looking at Gu only. Her face is light at this time. It seems that she is not surprised by today''s events. Mo Feiyan remembers what Gu Wei said to her that day. At this time, she finally understands why, because Gu Wei has made multiple preparations. And Gu only dare to do so, in the final analysis is not relying on the Su family and Cheng family to support her? She doesn''t believe it. If Gu Weiyi is just a village girl without any background, she dares to do it! Mo Feiyan can figure out the key point: Gu only told the customs that it was fake, and he wanted to let the customs investigate this matter thoroughly! This can also explain why the things that had been finalized had such a big change, and why Liu Yuemin had no effect on Duan''s bribe. She used to think that Gu Weiyi could only play some tricks that were not on the table, but she didn''t expect that Gu Weiyi didn''t lack courage. Up to now, it''s hard to stop this matter. She was very angry, but she could only let her husband down. She said: "what Duan Guanchang said is that I will examine this matter carefully. If it''s really the following people who have done something wrong, I will punish them severely." Gu only thinks that Mo Feiyan is really a ruthless role. As soon as she sees that the situation is not good for her, she immediately changes her strategy and pushes the matter to the people below to prove that her general manager is also kept in the dark. Sure enough, Duan''s face softened and said, "Miss Mo, the management of your company needs to be strengthened. This situation is not a mistake, but a crime!" "The police are waiting outside now. Go out and explain to them, and then they will investigate this matter." Mo Feiyan nodded her head lightly and said: "OK, we will cooperate with the investigation. If someone really deceives the superior and deceives the inferior, causing this misunderstanding, I''ll come back to apologize to Duan Guanchang another day." "There''s no need to apologize." Deputy Commissioner Duan waved his hand and said, "just take care of your employees. This kind of thing should not happen again." What he said was to get rid of Mo''s relationship and stick to his previous decision. Chapter 1704 Mo Feiyan is always held wherever she goes. Today, being beaten in the face and refuting her point of view has a great impact on her. She turned to look at Gu Weiyi and said, "Miss Gu, your courage is commendable. I admire you!" Gu only recognized the threat in her words, and then he just laughed: "this time, please take Miss Mo''s mind. We Lin family are forced to have no way to do this. But I can really understand Miss mo. after all, you are young, and it''s normal that you can''t control yourself and the people below." She just said that Mo Feiyan''s ability is not enough, and her mind is not right. Today''s thing should be a lesson! Mo Feiyan gives a cold smile. She knows that it''s hard for her to take advantage of the situation today. At this time, if she stays any longer, it''s just the only way to be ridiculed by Gu. So she gave a cold hum and went out with Liu Yuemin. Liu Yuemin has been sweating with fright for a long time, because he knows that this matter is likely to be handled by him. He swept Lin Xianzhi and Gu''s only glance with venomous eyes. These two idiots, who don''t know the thickness of the sky and the earth, gave them the jade this time. Lin would lose a little money at most, and that would be the end of the matter. But this time Lin provoked them, and then we''ll wait for revenge! Gu only one lazy to pay attention to, but Lin Xianzhi lightly said: "if the eyes can kill people, the world will not need the law." Liu Yuemin''s heart was blocked and he could only leave with hatred. Lin Xianzhi is really not afraid of them. After all, they are the first ones to provoke Lin. when bidding, they especially want to calculate Lin. as a result, Gu''s only counter calculation. If you lose, you lose. But you can''t afford to lose. You still want to hire someone to kill them. After they failed to kill them, they tried to embezzle the fruits of their labor! They are regarded as soft persimmons in the pinch, but soft persimmons are pinched for a long time is also a temper! Lin Shi and special this grudge that is long established, He Lin Xianzhi is really not afraid! After Liu Yuemin and Mo Feiyan left, Deputy Commissioner Duan apologized to Gu Weiyi and Lin Xianzhi: "this time, it''s a mistake in our work, which makes your goods stay here for such a long time. On behalf of all our staff, I apologize to you." Lin Xianzhi said hastily, "you are very kind. We also have some problems in this matter. We really didn''t expect that the customs declaration company we were looking for had such a big problem." When he wants to show his demeanor, he is also polite and self-restraint. Deputy Commissioner Duan had a good impression on him. He reached out to him and said, "I wish your company a prosperous business." As soon as they shook hands, this matter was revealed. Lin Xianzhi said hastily, "we will withdraw the lawsuit immediately from the court. I''m sorry for the trouble." Duan said with a smile: "where is the trouble? If the comrades of the court hadn''t come to investigate this matter, I would have been kept in the dark, so I would like to thank you. I''m just curious. How did you think of going to the court to appeal?" If Cheng Jinmo didn''t point out the problem with the photo, they would attach importance to it as soon as they and the people on the other side of the court understand the situation. As long as we attach importance to it, we will naturally examine it carefully. As long as we think about it carefully, there will be flaws. Chapter 1705 And Cheng Jinmo is the leader of other departments. It''s a bit humiliating to say that. So he chose to hide it. Instead, he said that the court investigated the matter and used it to make an end for himself. Seeing that Duan''s Deputy Commissioner really didn''t mind Lin suing them, Lin Xianzhi said with a smile, "it''s not really my idea, it''s our jade consultant Miss Gu''s idea. She thinks it''s not appropriate to remind them in this way, but it can express our determination to be innocent." Vice Commissioner Duan has seen Gu Youyi for a long time, just because she and Lin Xianzhi are together, and she is really beautiful. Rich businessmen in Hong Kong like to bring a beautiful secretary to work, so he didn''t pay attention to Gu Youyi before. When he heard Lin Xianzhi say that, he couldn''t help looking at Gu''s only one eye. He saw that although she was very beautiful, her eyes were clear and generous. Then he knew that he had wanted to interrupt before. This beautiful girl was just a capable one. He said with a busy smile: "I really can''t see that this method is Miss Gu''s idea." Gu only thinks that this Deputy Commissioner Duan is very good. She has her own principles and ability to do things. In the future, her medicine will go through the customs if she wants to go abroad, so she has to fight with the customs in the future. She said with a smile: "I was forced to do this at that time. It''s rare that Duan Guanchang didn''t care about us in general." Deputy Commissioner Duan had a good chat with them. Gu only felt that this was an opportunity. He directly asked for the contact information from Deputy Commissioner Duan, but he didn''t refuse. After this incident, they became familiar with each other. When Gu only and Lin Xianzhi came out of the customs, they were both relieved. It was much smoother than they expected. But after the jade was cleared, they needed to transport it back to the port city immediately. Gu only decided to go to the port city with Lin Xianzhi. Compared with their success, Mo Feiyan and Liu Yuemin are not going well. Jade has sufficient evidence to prove that it is Lin''s, so Mo''s side is suspected of perjury, and the nature of this matter is extremely bad, both of them were detained in the Public Security Bureau for evidence collection and questioning. When Cheng Su Su was detained before, Mo Feiyan''s heart was actually a little disdainful. She felt that Cheng Su Su was really useless, and she would be tossed into the detention room by Gu only. But when she was locked up here at this time, she felt that she was slapping her face. Gu was too cunning! Clearly their information has been prepared so fully, clearly all things have been carried out to the last step, but there has been such a mistake! At present, both she and Liu Yuemin know that Liu Yuemin can only carry the pot. Where is Liu Yuemin willing to carry such a pot? But you have to carry it! Mo Feiyan comforted him: "uncle Liu, this time things wronged you, we will find a way to get you out, after you go out, we will find a way to kill Lin and Gu." Liu Yuemin nodded and said, "it''s not a grievance. I''ll be closed for three months at most! But I can''t swallow it "I can''t swallow that, either!" Mo Feiyan said slowly: "I have never suffered such a loss since I grew up so big!" Jade is about to be found. Now it''s flying again and it''s beaten in the face! Chapter 1706 Liu Yuemin sighed, Mo Feiyan said: "this matter must be led by Gu only, what she cares about, then I will destroy her!" Liu Yuemin asked her, "have you thought about it all?" "Yes, I''ve already thought about it, but I want to borrow someone from you." Mo Feiyan replied. Liu Yuemin said curiously: "borrow who?" Mo Feiyan, a person in the company, is free to use the word "borrow", which means that this person is not an employee of the company. Mo Feiyan''s eyes narrowed: "Zhou yeheng." Liu Yuemin asked curiously, "what do you want to do with Zhou yeheng?" Mo Feiyan''s eyes were a little chilly: "I checked, Zhou yeheng and Gu only follow the same doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, which shows that they learn the same thing, and they know the same thing." "Zhou yeheng has been studying medicine for many years, but Gu Weiyi has been studying medicine for less than a year. Although I don''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, I know that the older Chinese medicine is, the more valuable it is. The same prescription can be added or subtracted. One or two kinds of medicine have completely different effects." "Didn''t Gu only say that she was going to open a pharmaceutical factory last time? Should Chinese medicine go to the world? Then I''ll let her die, I''ll let her have nothing. " "As for traditional Chinese medicine, of course, we need to find someone who knows medicine. Zhou yeheng is the best choice." Zhou yeheng knew about the affair with Shao Yizhi''s daughter, because it had something to do with the Mo family, because after Shao Yizhi''s daughter died, Zhou yeheng married her aunt. At that time, Zhou yeheng''s marriage to her aunt was a big problem in the imperial capital, but she was young at that time, so she didn''t know much about it. At that time, the Mo family didn''t quite agree with it. Besides, Shao Yizhi always said that Zhou yeheng and her aunt killed his daughter. Shao Yizhi was also an influential person in the imperial capital. In order to avoid suspicion, the Mo family cut off the relationship with her aunt directly. In other words, Mo Feiyan''s Tang Gu didn''t live well after she married Zhou yeheng. Zhou yeheng didn''t get Mo''s resources because of this. However, after Zhou yeheng cured Liu Yuemin''s illness by chance, he had a good relationship with Liu Yuemin, so he had some contacts with the Qu family. Although the Qu family is in business, they also think highly of themselves. Zhou yeheng married a young lady who broke up with the Mo family. Of course, they won''t get too close to Zhou yeheng. In essence, it''s just a little bit better than the relationship between ordinary patients and doctors. Liu Yuemin still approves of Zhou yeheng''s medical skills. He doesn''t look for western medicine when he is sick now. He always asks Zhou yeheng to prescribe a prescription and take a few pairs of medicine, which can basically be very good. He immediately said: "it''s easy to do. Zhou yeheng''s medical skill is quite good. Over the years, there are no 10000 or 8000 patients who have been treated by his hands, so no one will praise him." "And he is also ambitious. If you give him this opportunity, he will be very happy." Mo Feiyan nodded her head and said, "I will deal with this matter as soon as possible, and then put it into production as soon as possible." In fact, Qu has never touched medicine before, because it requires deep professional knowledge and easily leads to disputes. Chapter 1707 So Qu has been very careful about this, but he saw the huge profits and was ready to move. So Mo Feiyan thinks it''s not difficult for her to persuade her uncle to invest in this matter, but she will need to help with a detailed report. These things are really hard for Mo Feiyan. Because Liu Yuemin took all the responsibility for this matter, Mo Feiyan belonged to the person who was concealed and didn''t know about it, so she was released after only one day. After she went out, she felt that it took a long time for the pharmaceutical factory to take revenge on Gu only. This tone made her endure, and she was extremely uncomfortable. So she calls directly to mobilize the relationship she can mobilize, and is ready to fight back against Gu Weiyi. The phone got through, the other party also agreed to come down, saying that there will be action soon. She felt more comfortable in her heart, but only an hour later, the other party called again. After she got through the phone, she asked, "is it all arranged?" The voice of the other party on the phone hesitated: "Miss Mo, I may not be able to help you with this matter. Mr. Mo doesn''t know how to know about this matter. He stopped it." Mo Feiyan frowned and asked, "how did my father know about this? Did you ask him? " The other side didn''t deny it, just said: "before, the Cheng family was making a lot of trouble in the imperial capital. All the famous families in the imperial capital were watching the jokes of the Cheng family. At the same time, they would restrain their children. Mr. Mo has explained before. If Miss Mo wants to ask us for help, he needs to tell Mr. Mo first." Mo Feiyan can tell that her father was afraid that she would make trouble for her family like Cheng Su Su, so he told her before! The fire in her heart suddenly came out. She didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su''s stupid thing would affect her! She asked coldly, "is that because I can''t find you any more?" "Of course not!" The other side said politely on the phone, "as long as Mr. Mo allows us, we will do it. I''m sorry to disappoint you this time." Then he hung up. Mo Feiyan was so angry that she threw her cell phone on the table! At this time, her mobile phone rang again, she looked at the number, it was her father Mo Weiguang called. She was a little angry just now, and now she was afraid, because she was afraid of being scolded, but she didn''t dare not answer the phone. After the phone was connected, Mo Weiguang''s voice was very severe: "I already know what you and Liu Yuemin have done. Your way of doing things this time is really stupid! Don''t do such a stupid thing again "Besides, you can''t use my people casually in the future. You can do business with your uncle. You can''t name me in the future. It''s your business and you can''t involve me." Mo Feiyan doesn''t dare to retort, but she knows that even if she doesn''t have the name of Mo Weiguang, as long as she reports her identity, there won''t be too many people who dare to embarrass her. It''s just that Mo Weiguang''s words are so straightforward that she''s not too happy. She said softly, "I know. I''m not doing well this time. I''ll pay attention to it later." Mo Weiguang said in a deep voice: "also, at last, we should be more restrained. The Cheng family is very close to our family. Don''t let them catch us." Chapter 1708 Mo Feiyan was stunned when she heard this, and Mo Weiguang continued: "I''ve already said hello to you this time. Even if the Cheng family won''t let it go, it won''t involve you." Mo Feiyan finally understood why Mo Weiguang didn''t let her take action this time. She was unconvinced in her heart before. She said: "thank you, Dad." Mo Weiguang sighed and said: "Feiyan, when you were young, I taught you how to treat the enemy. Either you don''t do it, once you do it, you have to seize the opponent''s seven inches, so that they don''t have the chance to move. You are still too young." "What''s more, this time you recruited the Cheng family. Although the Cheng family''s strength in the imperial capital is not as good as ours, they also have a very thick foundation. They don''t have the ability to move. I''m not afraid of the Cheng family, but I can''t do anything like this to make enemies everywhere in the future." "This time I will teach you a lesson, and then I will have a long snack." Then he hung up. Mo Feiyan is extremely unhappy on the other end of the phone. She thought that everything was safe, but it has completely changed. Even now it''s impossible to retaliate. This kind of feeling is really bad. She clenched her teeth and said, "Gu, you little bitch, said that you would not use the abilities of the Cheng family and the Su family. As soon as you turned around, you called them for help. What a shame!" She was so angry that she swept everything on the table to the floor. Gu only for Mo Feiyan will think so, she didn''t care about it, she and Mo Feiyan had a few contacts, to Mo Feiyan''s small stomach Chicken Intestines is a very deep understanding, so she doesn''t even need to think, all know that Mo Feiyan this will certainly still be angry, but the hand holding energy want to harm her. Compared with Gu''s calmness, Lin Xianzhi is a little bit more comfortable. He thinks he has made a beautiful turn this time! In addition, Gu only wants to go to Hong Kong city with him to meet Mr. Lin, so he is more happy. He has a feeling of meeting his parents. At the time of customs clearance, Lin Xianzhi bumped Gu''s shoulder and said, "I''ve met your parents and relatives. This time you go to see my relatives. Honey, do you think we should start to talk about marriage next?" Gu only for his words don''t listen too much, Li are lazy to reason, directly went to check. Lin Xianzhi didn''t pay attention to her attitude. Anyway, he was very happy. After Gu Youyi and Lin Xianzhi pass through the customs, the car that Mr. Lin sent to pick them up is waiting for them there. To meet them is Lin''s housekeeper Guan Linjiang, in the Lin Group is equivalent to the existence of the second leader. Guan Linjiang is an orphan. He grew up in the Lin family and is regarded as the adopted son of master Lin. he has absolute loyalty to the Lin family. Lin Xianzhi was shocked to see Guan Linjiang: "Uncle Guan, how can you come here in person?" Guan Linjiang is about 40 years old this year. He has a thin face and wears a pair of gold glasses. He looks very elegant. He glanced at Lin Xian, but didn''t pay attention to him. He went to Gu''s face, gave a very polite smile, nodded his head again, and then politely said, "this must be Miss Gu. The old man has been talking about it many times in front of me, but he has never been able to see it. Today, it''s really different." Chapter 1709 Guan Linjiang said and began to introduce himself: "my name is Guan Linjiang, deputy general manager of Lin group. If you don''t mind, I''m several years older than you. You can call me uncle Guan." When Guan Linjiang smiles, the whole person seems to make people feel quite amiable. At this time, he is full of goodwill, just like the uncle next door, which makes people unconsciously want to be close. Gu only listen to him say so, he also said with a smile: "Uncle Guan, I am Gu only, you can call me Xiao Gu or only." Guan Linjiang personally opened the door for her and said, "get on the bus. I know you''re coming. I''ve been waiting at home this morning." Gu only talked to Mr. Lin on the phone several times. He knew that Mr. Lin was a decisive person, but he didn''t expect that she would let Mr. Lin pay so much attention to him. She said thanks and got on the bus. But Lin Xianzhi, the young master of the Lin family, was completely ignored! Lin Xianzhi was anxious: "Hey, grandpa is too eccentric! My grandfather didn''t send his uncle to pick me up He was also worried that he would go slowly. He was in charge of driving directly in Linjiang, but now he didn''t care. He opened the door and got on the car. Along the way, Guan Linjiang was very talkative. He didn''t say a word about business. He only told Gu about the location of the port city and some scenic spots and allusions he passed. In fact, the port city is really small. There are lots of houses all the way. There is really not much scenery to see, but many places here have their own unique stories. Guan Linjiang''s eloquence is very good. He tells these stories with great interest. Lin Xianzhi is really a little envious when he sits in the car. His uncle Guan has never told him a story! It was only ten o''clock in the morning when the car arrived at Lin''s mid levels mansion. Mr. Lin was already waiting for them in the yard. The door opened and Gu and Lin got out of the car. Lin Xianzhi immediately went to brush the sense of existence: "grandfather, I miss you so much!" He said that he was going to hold master Lin, but he didn''t hold him. Lin went to Gu''s side and said, "only, we finally meet." Gu only toward him a smile: "grandfather Lin good." Mr. Lin is over seventy this year. No matter how good he looks, he still can see that he was a beautiful man when he was young. His clothes are very elegant, with a moustache under his chin and a string of beads in his hand. He looks like a bit of fairyland. Mr. Lin said with a smile, "OK, OK, sit in the room. Let''s talk slowly." Gu Weiyi smiles and nods. Lin Xianzhi reaches out his hand to help Mr. Lin. he glances at Lin Xian and says to Gu Weiyi, "this boy should not cause you less trouble. This time, the jade can pass smoothly. It''s hard for you!" Gu didn''t dare to take credit for it. He just said, "in fact, Lin Shao is doing all these things. I didn''t help much." "Don''t speak up for him. I don''t know what he looks like? What''s rare is that you don''t care about him. " Mr. Lin said with a smile. Lin Xianzhi was not happy immediately: "grandfather, I''m your grandson. How can you say that to me?" "It''s just because you''re my grandson that I say that about you. You''re nearly 30 years old, and you don''t have a steady look. It''s really disappointing." Mr. Lin took down his platform directly. Chapter 1710 Lin Xianzhi was in a hurry: "what is a person who is nearly 30 years old! I''m only 26 years old this year. I''m four years away from 26 and 30! I''m not that old! " Master Lin said to him, "it''s not a girl. A master still remembers his age so clearly. Is it shameful to lose it?" Lin Xianzhi Gu only saw the interaction between the two grandparents and grandchildren, and her mouth twitched, because she could see that the feelings of the two grandparents and grandchildren were actually very good. Master Lin probably knew for a long time that Lin Xianzhi had no image in front of her, so he would speak like this. The atmosphere of the Lin family is quite good. The house is decorated in warm colors. It looks very warm. Master Lin coughed lightly, and Lin Xianzhi immediately poured a glass of water for him: "is grandfather not feeling well these days?" "You''re not feeling well. I''m fine!" Master Lin finished, but he coughed again. Lin Xianzhi said nervously: "old man, I didn''t mean you. You are old. Is it interesting to be so brave? If you don''t feel well, find a doctor to help you! Ah, by the way, honey is a doctor. Let her help you first. " Master Lin glared at him and said, "you can''t expect me to do better!" Gu Wei a smile, this words she feel unable to answer. After drinking water, Mr. Lin seemed to be much better. At least he didn''t cough any more. He asked how they cleared the jade customs this time. In fact, Lin Xianzhi had already called home before, and he probably knew about the whole thing. He asked again at this time, but he wanted to have a chat. One of the Lin Xians was a little excited and excited when he talked about it. He told the story again with exaggeration. After hearing this, master Lin asked Gu Youyi, "what''s your opinion on this matter?" Gu the only answer: "extraordinary backed by Qu, strong, although Lin also some strength, but compared with extraordinary even worse." "Although we all rely on our own abilities to do business, the competition in the market has always been fierce, especially for some villains who are crazy and unscrupulous. We should be on guard against some." Master Lin nodded and asked, "you''re right, but you''ve never been a thief for a thousand days. What''s your opinion about this?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandfather Lin, please don''t test me. I''m just a college student. I haven''t been in business before. What''s the best way?" Mr. Lin also said with a smile: "that''s not necessarily. As for the last time I bought a mine, your performance was much more stable than that of Xian Zhi. He was so impetuous that he couldn''t settle down." Lin Xianzhi said: "no, I was calm that time." Gu Weiyi also helped Lin Xianzhi to speak: "I''m not as powerful as grandfather Lin said. It''s Lin Shao. He doesn''t look very safe at ordinary times, but when things really happen, he is quite reliable and has very strong ability." "As for the question that grandfather Lin asked just now, I think about it. Although I don''t have a good idea, because of my personality, I always feel that it''s better to take the initiative than to be beaten passively." She knows that although master Lin has always despised Lin Xianzhi, Lin Xianzhi is his grandson after all. When they are in a good relationship, she will not talk about Lin Xianzhi in front of him. Chapter 1711 Looking at Gu Weiyi, Mr. Lin said, "I just like your child''s character. I always know what I want and what I don''t want. It''s not like Xianzhi. He''s just fooling around all day and has no goal at all." Although Gu and Lin haven''t met before, through several phone calls and Lin Xianzhi''s mouth, the old man is an insight into the world, and has long had a systematic evaluation of Gu. In fact, it''s a pity that Mr. Lin wants Lin Xianzhi to marry Gu Yiwei, because Gu Yiwei is very capable and can help Lin Xianzhi a lot in the future. But Mr. Lin can see that even if Gu only helped Lin Xianzhi to say a few words just now, in her eyes, there is no love for Lin Xianzhi. It''s OK for two people to be friends, but they can''t be lovers. When Lin thought of this, he despised his grandson even more. This son of a bitch and Gu had known each other for a year, but he didn''t make any progress at all! One of Lin Xian''s faces was not flat and said, "where is it? I''ve always had a clear goal!" Mr. Lin was too lazy to pay attention to him. He asked Gu Youyi: "you said something about medicine before. I couldn''t explain it in detail on the phone last time. I want to hear your opinion in detail." The last time I bought a mine in Xinjiang, Mr. Gu and Mr. Lin mentioned a few things about drug dealers, but they really just mentioned a few things and didn''t elaborate. And this time she came to Hong Kong City, before she saw Mr. Lin, she really came for this matter. After she saw Mr. Lin, she saw his face, and then had a perspective look at his physical condition, she hesitated. Because she has seen that Mr. Lin''s health is not good, especially the lung, has a very serious problem, she really does not want to let this kind old man work too hard. Seeing that she hesitated, Mr. Lin said with a smile, "you can tell me what you think, and we''ll listen to how to cooperate with you." Gu only saw the encouraging eyes of master Lin and sighed in his heart. Lin is definitely the best partner. Although master Lin is not in good health, there are others in the Lin family. And this is a strategic decision, she is very confident of her medicine, this thing will bring huge profits to Lin, then it will also have great benefits to the whole Lin. So she said what she had prepared before: "I have a pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng. The purpose of building this pharmaceutical factory at that time was to promote traditional Chinese medicine, let traditional Chinese medicine go abroad and benefit all mankind." "Then I paid homage to a famous traditional Chinese medicine teacher in the imperial capital, followed him to learn traditional Chinese medicine, and at the same time, I also looked for excellent old pharmacists to treat medicine for us. So far, my pharmaceutical factory has several patent medicines with good effects." "Those patent medicines are for colds, for sequelae of cerebral hemorrhage, and for trauma. I personally mean to focus on these medicines first, to market them first, and then to launch other medicines." "Then, because my pharmaceutical factory is in the port city, the export of medicinal materials is a very complicated matter, and my main energy will be on the production and research and development of drugs. The market is relatively weak for us, so I want to establish a branch company in the port city, mainly responsible for expanding foreign channels." Chapter 1712 Mr. Lin nodded his head lightly and said, "your idea is very clear, but it''s not easy to do. In fact, there are several time-honored traditional Chinese medicine companies in Hong Kong City. They also have their own main products, but they have worked very hard these years." "Compared with other commodities, traditional Chinese medicine is very complex. The same medicine can''t be effective for the same disease. This is the difference in constitution that your traditional Chinese medicine says. So if you want to do it, you have to come up with the best products." Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "you are very reasonable, so we will be particularly refined in the prescription, and we will strictly control the medicinal materials. It''s just that you just mentioned the matter of physical differences. Whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, it can''t be 100% effective for all people." "So what we have to do is that the people who adapt to this disease should be 100% effective, and the cases have to be dealt with on a case by case basis, so we also have certain requirements for the sales staff, who should know a little about medicine." After listening to her saying this, master Lin knew that in her heart, she had made a comprehensive consideration of selling medicine in the future, so he asked her, "did you bring medicine this time?" Gu Wei nodded, took out some patent medicine from the bag and handed it to Mr. Lin, saying, "I brought some cold medicine this time. You can try the effect." Mr. Lin took the medicine she handed over and looked at it carefully. The factory is Lingcheng''s. The ingredients on it are written in detail. They are all common herbs for treating cold, such as bupleurum, Platycodon grandiflorum, honeysuckle and so on. Mr. Lin knows a little bit about Chinese medicine. At present, there are all these herbs in the prescriptions of TCM clinics in Hong Kong City, but different TCM doctors have different compatibility when prescribing these herbs. He knows that different compatibility, different dosage, the effect is very different. Traditional Chinese medicine is decocted with medicinal materials. Chinese medicine has its special taste. Although different medicinal materials have different tastes, most of the tastes are extremely hard to drink. Gu''s only medicine is different from the traditional Chinese medicine in the drugstore. It is concentrated through strict production process. Some improvements have been made in the taste. Although it has the flavor of Chinese medicine, it is not so hard to drink. In fact, some people in the port city wanted to make traditional Chinese medicine into patent medicine before, but the resources in the port city were limited, and most of the medicinal materials needed to be bought from the mainland. In addition, there were some technical and matching problems in order to make traditional Chinese medicine into patent medicine and maintain a relatively good taste. But I didn''t expect that Gu had solved all these things. He asked her, "is this bag of cold heat for wind heat or wind cold?" Gu Yiwei replied: "in traditional Chinese medicine, evil Qi enters the body. The reason why people get sick is that healthy qi is difficult to support. Then they have sore throat, cough, runny nose, headache, and even fever. They are divided into wind cold and wind heat. So my medicine is divided into two kinds, one for wind cold and the other for wind heat cold. Different drugs are used for different symptoms." Mr. Lin immediately understood that she said before that the sales staff should also know a little basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, that is, they should not make mistakes. It''s just that Gu Weiyi has made the medicine, and the effect remains to be verified. This kind of thing always comes from seeing. Mr. Lin turned around and asked Guan Linjiang, "yesterday I heard that old Li in the garden had a cold?" Chapter 1713 Guan Linjiang nodded: "I''ll invite him over." Only a moment later, Lao Li was invited to come over. He was afraid to pass on his cold to others when he came over. He wore a mask and coughed from time to time. Gu only asked him about some of his symptoms, gave him a pulse, and gave him a packet of medicine, saying: "you will go back to drink a packet later, three times a day. Basically, you can get better after drinking it in one day." Lao Li is still in a daze because he can''t figure out the situation. Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "this doctor Gu is a skilled doctor we invited from the mainland. When my grandfather heard that you were ill, he cared about you, so he asked her to see you. You should go back to take the medicine quickly." When Lao Li saw that Gu was really young, he couldn''t see that she had any good medical skills. I''m afraid that Gu is the only girlfriend Lin Xianzhi brought back. In order to make master Lin happy, he says that he is a doctor. Master Lin can''t bear to brush his mind, so he comes to test the medicine. Lao Li''s mood is a little complicated at this time. He doesn''t want to drink this package of medicine very much. Seeing his hesitation, Mr. Lin said, "try this bag of medicine. After drinking it, tell me the effect." As soon as Lao Li heard this, he knew that it was also what Mr. Lin meant. He sighed in his heart that Mr. Lin was more and more indulgent in his grandson. Fortunately, it was just cold medicine. If he had any other medicine, he would not have the courage to try it. Mr. Li thanks Mr. Lin very much against his will and goes to the tea room next door to make the medicine. As soon as the medicine burst out, it had a very strong flavor of traditional Chinese medicine. It was absolutely not good to drink, but he was having a fever at this time, and it was really uncomfortable. Master Lin spoke again. He choked his neck and drank all the medicine. To his surprise, the medicine smelled bad, but it was much better to drink than the traditional Chinese medicine in the store, at least not so bitter. Lao Li took a rest in the room after drinking the medicine. He was a little uneasy and didn''t know what side effects the package of medicine he drank would have. He even thought that if his condition worsened, he would go directly to the hospital! But he was worried for a long time, and then he miraculously found that his fever had subsided! It''s just incredible! Is it true that the young master who has always been unreliable has brought back a doctor? He quickly took out the medicine and looked at it carefully. It was produced by a pharmaceutical factory in the mainland. He didn''t understand medicine, but he was a little curious about it. Didn''t he say that the traditional Chinese medicine in the mainland is not as good as before these years? How did such a pharmaceutical factory come out? Is there such a young, beautiful and medical girl? There are many servants in the Lin family. It''s said that the young master brought back a beautiful girl who knows how to cure. They are not curious and it''s not easy to look around. Because Lao Li had a cold and fever, she was diagnosed and treated by the girl, and gave back the medicine. Several servants came to Lao Li to gossip "Is the young master''s girlfriend beautiful? I heard you drank the medicine she prescribed. How do you feel? " "What can I do? We all know what the young master''s character is. He is probably fascinated by the girl''s beauty, so we find an excuse to bring it back to the master. Most of the girls he likes are vases. Don''t hold any hope. " Some people also said, "no, the master is waiting for her at the door today, but Mr. Guan himself picked her up. She is likely to be our little grandmother! So be careful what comes out of your mouth! " Chapter 1714 Lao Li has different views and opinions on this matter: "I don''t know if she is the young master''s girlfriend, but I can see that the master recognizes her, and she really knows medicine. My fever has gone." When did our young master''s eyes become so good Come to see Lin Xianzhi who was ill after taking the medicine He really didn''t know that he had left such an impression in the hearts of his servants! What the hell! He said with a cold face, "what do you mean? When did my eyes become so good? I''ve always had a good eye, OK? " A group of servants were shocked when they heard this, and then each of them made an excuse to do it. He looked at them with wide eyes and said, "you have no eyes. I''ll let my grandfather fire you all the other day." With that, the servants ran faster. Lao Li choked with laughter and got a stomachache. Lin Xianzhi turned around and asked him, "how''s it going? What''s the effect? " "Lao Li replied:" after taking the medicine, the fever began to subside an hour later. Now the fever has stopped. Originally, he had a little cough, but even the cough has slowed down a lot. " Lin Xianzhi has some pride in his eyes. He knows that Gu Weiyi is excellent and knows that she knows medical skills. But in fact, he has some doubts about her. He always thinks that she is too young and has a lot to do. How can she do everything well? But now Gu only told him with her practical actions that she was the kind of person who could do things well as long as she did it. It was so envious that she couldn''t get up! Lin Xianzhi raised his chin slightly and said, "this effect is normal! As soon as my sweetheart does it, there''s nothing she can''t do. " Old Li has been working as a gardener in the Lin family for many years, and he has been watching Lin Xianzhi grow up. He is very happy to hear Lin Xianzhi''s words: "young master''s eyes are very good this time. Will Miss Gu become our little grandmother?" Lin Xianzhi''s smile suddenly froze on his face. He was a little stunned for a while and said, "your young master, I''m so excellent. It''s just a matter of time!" As soon as Lao Li heard this, he immediately understood that Gu Weiyi had not yet taken a fancy to Lin Xianzhi. He coughed and said, "then I''ll understand. It''s normal. Come on, young master!" Lin Xianzhi is depressed. What is normal like this? Does he look that bad? Mr. Lin is very enthusiastic about Gu Weiyi. He not only keeps Gu to eat in the Lin family, but also keeps her to live in the Lin family. Gu Weiyi wanted to stay in the hotel outside, but she couldn''t resist the kindness of master Lin. in addition, the Lin family did have several vacant rooms, so she stayed in the Lin family for the time being. After Lin Xianzhi told him the result of his illness after taking the medicine, he nodded his head lightly. Although he met Gu only for the first time, he trusted her very much for the simple reason that he appreciated all the things she had done before, and she also made a lot of profits for Lin. The effect of Lao Li''s medicine is excellent. Although it is a case, it can basically prove that Gu''s only medicine is really good. And master Lin knows that this prescription was made by Gu only. In addition to what Lin Xianzhi said before, he is basically sure that Gu only has very good medical skills. Chapter 1715 In the afternoon, after Lin Xianzhi was separated, Mr. Lin invited Gu only into the living room and asked her, "do you see my illness?" Gu only hesitated a little, then nodded his head and said, "do you have some lung problems?" After hearing this, master Lin knew that she really saw some clues and nodded. Gu Wensheng said: "grandfather Lin, let me be frank. Your lung problem is very serious. You need to rest now. You should not work any more." Mr. Lin said with a smile, "I can''t hide anything from you." After he said this, his eyes were a little lonely: "I also want to rest, but in front of such a scene, how can I dare to rest? Xianzhi''s parents left early, and I supported the family business by myself. It was not easy to wait until Xianzhi grew up to help, but my body was in trouble. " "Although Xianzhi is smart, he is too jumpy and not calm enough. Now Lin''s situation is actually a little difficult. If I fall down, those jackals and tigers and leopards hiding in the dark will have to jump out and gnaw away at Xianzhi." Gu was not surprised to hear what he said, because when she was in Xinjiang, Lin Xianzhi told her about the situation of Lin''s side. She knew that Lin''s situation would be much more difficult than what Lin Xianzhi said at that time. Looking at her, Mr. Lin said, "I''ve got something to say to you. I know I may not live long, but I hope you can help Xianzhi buy a batch of jade every year in the future by looking at the share of 40% of the jade mine." Gu was surprised: "do you remember wrong? I only want 30 percent. " "I know you only need 30%, but I still want to give you 40%, because you are qualified to get 40%. Without you, the Xianzhi mine would not be able to get down. Without you, the jade would not be able to pass the customs smoothly this time." Mr. Lin said softly. Gu''s eyes are deeper. But Mr. Lin continued: "I know you are an ideal and ambitious child. You don''t care much about money, but we didn''t have friendship before. I can only express my sincerity with money." Gu only whispered: "thank you for your trust, grandfather Lin, but I may not have that great ability. Last time I was able to invest in a mine with high quality, it was just luck." "As for the purchase of jade, I can''t guarantee that I can produce good raw jade every time in the future. It will be difficult to purchase jade once a year, but I can promise you that I will try my best to help Lin Xianzhi." Master Lin said with a light smile: "I know your worries, and I''m glad you''re not the kind of person who can see money. It''s a blessing for Xianzhi to meet you in his last life. It''s a pity that the child''s temperament is out of order and doesn''t deserve you." Gu only gave a polite smile, and then Mr. Lin said, "as for your medicine, don''t worry. I will set up a company in Hong Kong City to sell medicine stores for you. Although it is said that every other line is like a mountain, I have been in Hong Kong City for many years and can find the most suitable sales team for you." "Thank you Gu Weiyi said from the bottom of his heart: "as soon as I have time, I will come to Hong Kong and give them training, so that they can get familiar with drugs in the shortest time, and then become real drug salesmen." Chapter 1716 Master Lin nodded: "you must be most familiar with your medicine, so training is necessary, and your idea is right. We use cold medicine to open up the market. When we have curative effect, we will push other medicine." Gu Wei nodded. She had the same idea as master Lin. in the early stage, she would definitely encounter all kinds of problems, but these are not important. Just find a way to solve them. After their discussion, master Lin looked at her and said, "it''s not the right time. Don''t tell Xianzhi about my illness. The child is not calm. I''m afraid he will have something unnecessary." Gu only looked at him and said, "grandfather Lin, you are in such a serious condition that you can''t hide it for a long time. Personally, I think you can let Lin Xianzhi know. Otherwise, at that time, he will be defeated." "Wait a minute!" Master Lin sighed and said, "I don''t want to see him sad." Gu only heard a burst of silence, family is absolutely the most beautiful and pure feelings of all human feelings, a family together, will think for each other, because love each other, so do not want to let each other sad. After a long time, she said, "grandfather Lin, although I''m not good at learning, I''ve learned acupuncture with my teacher for a period of time. Although I can''t cure your disease, it can make you feel better. I wonder if I can help you with the acupuncture?" Mr. Lin said with a smile: "of course, Xian Zhi is very proud of you in front of me. I can trust you." Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly. Even when he took her silver needle, this set of acupuncture tools met with some troubles when they passed the test, and almost failed to pass. Acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine stresses dispersing the excess and tonifying the deficiency. Gu''s only needling for Mr. Lin is lung meridian. Needling is not only technical work, but also physical work. After she finished a whole set of needling, she was sweating. After receiving the needle, Mr. Lin found that his whole body was much more comfortable. Before, every breath in his lungs would be very difficult, but now it''s much smoother. Although he guessed that Gu''s medical skill would not be too low, this situation still surprised him: "only, your medical skill is not low!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I''m far behind my master, and I can''t cure you, but I can write a prescription to help you delay your illness." No matter how severe the traditional Chinese medicine is, it can''t cure the incurable disease. In particular, Mr. Lin is very old. With years of hard work, his body has already collapsed. What she can do now is to delay his illness and let it not worsen so quickly. Mr. Lin sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that I could live more time. Thank you Gu Weiyi wrote a prescription for him after putting away the injection, handed it to him and said, "take this medicine for a while and see if you have any reaction. You can call me at any time so that I can adjust the prescription." Master Lin nodded. After she left, Guan Linjiang came in and said, "Sir, is she really our noble Lin?" Mr. Lin looked at the prescription in his hand, and then did the chest expansion exercise: "I don''t believe in fate, but the things that my grandfather calculated at the beginning have basically become a fact. I lost my father when I was young, lost my son and wife when I was middle-aged, and there was only one person under my knee. These are all in his chart." Chapter 1717 Mr. Lin said with a sigh: "he said I could live to 80 years old, but the doctor in the hospital said I couldn''t live next year, and I''m only 73 years old now. I thought I would die next year, but just now after she gave me the needle, I felt more comfortable. Maybe I can live a few more years with her medicine." "He said that when I was seventy-two years old, I would meet a young girl who could help the Lin family through the biggest difficulties, and then I would meet her, so I would like to believe in her life." Guan Linjiang looked at him and said, "if that''s true, that''s great!" Master Lin sighed and said, "but I still don''t believe in life, so although things come, we still have to work hard. Linjiang, do you smell the business opportunities brought by these drugs?" Guan Linjiang nodded and said: "people are most afraid of getting sick. With the improvement of material conditions, people are more and more cherish their lives. Cold and fever are only the most common diseases. On average, everyone has to catch a cold at least once or twice a year. This base is huge. If the effect is good, it will bring good profits and huge public praise." "With this reputation, if Gu can develop some drugs to cure other diseases, there will be huge profits in the future." Guan Linjiang has a very keen business intuition. Although they didn''t deal in medicinal materials before, such business opportunities can also be seen. Mr. Lin nodded and said, "yes, it is. She has eliminated all our previous worries, so next we need to recruit professional sales personnel to do it." "Although we Lin family have not done tomb raiding for a long time, over the years, some people still scold us as local Masters (another name for tomb raiders) behind our backs. In the future, they have to call us saviors." Guan Linjiang couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "can the Savior be too exaggerated?" "Isn''t everyone who can save lives the Savior? The medicine that can save people is the Savior. " Mr. Lin said seriously. Guan Linjiang said with a smile: "it makes sense!" Gu only went out from master Lin''s room. Lin Xianzhi came back with a briefcase. He asked her to see the night scene of Xiangjiang. She thought about it and agreed. Even if they go out alone, it can''t be regarded as a date, because the whole aura is wrong. They stand together and have no sense of humor. Today, Lin Xianzhi doesn''t talk nonsense like usual. On the contrary, he is very silent today. His silent let Gu only some not quite adapt, think today''s he is a bit abnormal today. Standing on the edge of the Xiangjiang River, Lin Xianzhi asked Gu Yi, "is my grandfather very ill?" Gu only some accident, he then said: "you don''t look at me like this, I''m not a fool, how can not see?" "How do you know?" Gu only said so, he admitted his view. Lin Xianzhi replied: "before, I found that my grandfather''s face was not very good. When I asked him if he was uncomfortable, he called me curse him to death. He was my closest relative in the world. How could I curse him to death?" Chapter 1718 Lin Xianzhi said that his eyes darkened a little and continued: "later, he often supported me to run around and let me be the business owner of my family. I used to like to play around. I used to lose a lot of money with him, but fortunately, he was supporting me and there was no big trouble." "But of course he would be angry with me for my appearance. We had a fight twice. He beat me up. I was not convinced at that time. I played the scene of running away from home, but I was kidnapped." Gu only really didn''t think that he had such an experience in this rich family. He just thought about it carefully and thought it was quite normal. Gangsters like to stare at these young people most. In addition, the port city in this era is not so peaceful, and the gangs are relatively arrogant. She said with a smile: "with your mouth, they didn''t tear you up. It''s really not easy." Lin Xianzhi took a look at her and said, "in fact, I almost got ripped up. It was my grandfather who begged for help. It took a lot of money to find another gang leader and rescued me." "Grandfather''s character has always been very strong. He has been in business for many years and seldom asks for help. However, he asks for help for me and is said to have knelt down." "Because of that, the foundation of Lin''s family was shaken. I thought he would scold me severely after I went back, and then beat me to relieve my anger. But he didn''t do it. He just told me that I had grown up and had to pay for my behavior. Now he is alive and can save me. What if he died?" "I was really shocked when I heard the word" death ". He has always been very powerful in my heart. I never thought that he would die. But at that time, I saw the fatigue in his eyes and the white hair on his head. Then I realized that he was just an ordinary old man. He would die and die as well." "After that, I took heart, worked hard, studied hard, wanted to do better and let him not work so hard." "In fact, a year ago, I found that he had a big problem. He often went to the hospital for various examinations behind my back. He thought it was a good way to hide it from me, but he didn''t know that I had seen his medical record long ago and knew how serious his illness was." "I know why he didn''t tell me that he was seriously ill, because he didn''t want me to be sad and sad. When I was seven years old, I saw my parents die in a car accident, and I was so scared that I almost got depressed." Gu Weiwei used to think that he was unreliable and heartless. I didn''t expect that he had such a miserable life experience. It was extremely cruel for any child to see his parents die in a car accident. Gu Yiwei looked at him and said, "Lin Xianzhi, if you want me to sympathize with you, you''ll have an idea. I won''t sympathize with you." "But I''m my friend, and I''m glad you can share that with me." Lin Xianzhi glared at her and said, "I''ve never seen a woman like you Gu only laughed, Lin Xianzhi also laughed, but asked: "how long can my grandfather live?" "If he doesn''t work so hard and takes the medicine I prescribed on time, he should live another three or five years." Gu''s only answer. Chapter 1719 Gu only knows that although she can''t cure master Lin''s disease, she can still prolong his life. Lin Xianzhi was surprised: "is it true or false?" Gu Weiyi raised his eyebrow: "of course, it''s true, but if he works hard every day, he will need to make a half discount at this time, and the disease may suddenly attack, and then..." She spread out a hand, Lin Xianzhi understood the meaning of her words, his eyes some firm: "then I let him less snack, I''ll deal with the company''s affairs, he retired to the second line." Gu looked him up and down, and he said angrily, "why do you look at me like this? Think I can''t do it? " Gu Wei nodded. Lin Xianzhi glared at her and said, "don''t look down on people! Although I''m fond of playing, I''m not a fool. If I don''t have the ability to open up territory, I''ll try my best to keep my grandfather''s family fortune! " Gu only said with approval: "in fact, I''m really afraid that you''re going to start a business. For your second generation ancestors, it''s very good to keep the family property of your parents." Lin Xianzhi can''t laugh or cry at her words. Is she praising him or scolding him? Just at this time, a flash came on. Gu only turned around and saw that a paparazzi was photographing her. To be exact, it was photographing them! She almost forgot that Hong Kong is not a big city, but it has a large population and is very entertaining. Lin Xianzhi has a name for this product in Hong Kong City. When I think about it with him, I have to worry about being photographed! Lin Xianzhi reacted very quickly. He grabbed the paparazzi''s hand and said, "Hey, how dare you even shoot me!" The paparazzi said with a smile: "Lin Shao, is this young lady your new model? It''s beautiful. You have a good eye Gu''s only face suddenly turned black, young model? Can she be rude! What the hell is that! Lin Xianzhi also thinks that this word is not suitable for Gu only. If he admits it, Gu only can tear him up! So he said with a cold face: "open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. She is such a talented and capable girl. Although she can earn money by her looks, she only depends on her ability. How can she be a young model?" Then he snatched the paparazzi''s camera, took all the film back, and scolded a few words, which drove the paparazzi away. This matter but let Gu only feel trouble, she decided that in the future will not come out with Lin Xianzhi! She thought there would be no follow-up to this incident. As a result, the newspapers in the whole Hong Kong City reported on her and Lin Xianzhi the next day, and the headlines made people think about "Lin''s date with the young model late at night" and "Lin Shao took the unknown young model back to the villa for the night, and it was suspected that he was getting married.". There are also several photos under the title, including the photos of her and Lin Xianzhi watching the night scenery in Xiangjiang, and the photos of him driving her back to the Banshan villa of Lin family. The angles of those photos are very tricky, and they really make them look a little intimate and like lovers. Gu only sees this kind of title one head two big, specially, these paparazzi''s brain hole really is not ordinary big, in their eyes, between the male and female is no other matter besides that? Where do these paparazzi go? Chapter 1720 Lin Xianzhi also saw those photos. He was always cheeky and didn''t care what the tabloid reporters would write. Most of all, he didn''t reject the same frame as Gu. He even boasted: "the paparazzi''s photo taking skills are really good. I''m quite handsome and sweetheart is beautiful. At this point, we''re really men and women, and we''re absolutely right." Gu Youyi came to him with the newspaper. When she heard this sentence, she immediately picked up the newspaper and said to him, "right, I don''t want to kill you!" She thinks that Lin Xianzhi will find out that they were followed by someone last night. The goods are on purpose! Lin Xianzhi was beaten into a scurry, and master Lin applauded: "good fight! I make trouble outside every day, and now I''m burning the only one. I deserve to be beaten! " Lin Xianzhi went directly under the table and said, "grandfather, are you sure you are my own grandfather?" "I''ve always tried to help my parents." Mr. Lin said coldly, "I''ve prepared a blind date party for you. Please prepare for it." Lin Xianzhi put his head out from under the table and said, "grandfather, you are not serious, are you?" "I never joke about such things! You are so old, it''s time to take heart. Marriage is the best way to let men take heart. " Mr. Lin said calmly. In fact, he felt that he might not live long, and Lin Xianzhi''s eyes on women were really flat, so he wanted to help him. Otherwise, according to Lin Xianzhi''s character, he didn''t know what kind of woman he would find. Of course, Lin Xianzhi also knew what master Lin thought. He immediately felt that he had a big head. Now he really didn''t want to get married! Because he thought that if he got married, he and Gu would really have no idea! He tentatively asked: "grandfather, as long as I concentrate on my work and try my best to manage the family affairs, can I not get married?" "You think so well!" Master Lin snorted, "get married and find a woman to give me a great grandson!" Lin Xianzhi decided to stay under the table. Gu Weiyi was full of anger, but seeing this behind the scenes, her anger disappeared. In fact, Lin Xianzhi''s life was far less free and easy than what he showed. Everyone has his own burden, but some people take it every day, while others choose to bear it alone. But master Lin was not angry: "if you want to be able, you''ll stay under the table all your life!" Lin Xianzhi said: "I really don''t have this ability." Then he put his head out from under the table and said, "grandfather, actually I have a serious girlfriend. I didn''t bring her back because she is still young and shy!" Master Lin snorted softly. Believe him to have a ghost! In order to increase credibility, Lin Xianzhi continued: "the only girl friend I know is her classmate from DIDU University. She has excellent study, pure character and excellent personality." Gu only a hear this words in the heart immediately alarm bell, this goods again make up a story? Master Lin obviously didn''t believe it: "make it up, you can continue to make it up! I see what flowers you can make up! " "I''m not really making up stories!" Lin Xianzhi said in a loud voice: "her name is Yu Xiangxiang. She is still the only roommate!" Chapter 1721 Lin Xianzhi turned around and called Gu Weiyi: "Weiyi, please prove it for me. Do you have a roommate named Yu Xiangxiang?" Master Lin also looked at Gu Wei. Gu only felt that his scalp was numb. Of course, she knew that Yu Xiangxiang had an idea about Lin Xianzhi, but the two were definitely not friends and girlfriends. And Lin Xianzhi''s question is very skillful. Yu Xiangxiang is indeed her roommate, and she is the most unreliable one When she didn''t speak, Lin Xianzhi asked again, "the only thing you can say is, do you have a roommate named Yu Xiangxiang?" Gu Weiyi can only harden his head and say: "grandfather Lin, I do have a roommate named Yu Xiangxiang..." "Grandfather, I didn''t cheat you When Lin Xianzhi knew what Gu only wanted to say, he immediately interrupted her and said, "I really have a girlfriend. I still have evidence. I still have her picture in my wallet!" Afraid that Mr. Lin would not believe it, he ran back to his room and took his wallet. In the folder, there was a color photo of Yu Xiangxiang. Gu only had some accidents. Yu Xiangxiang really had the ability to send photos to Lin Xianzhi behind her back. When did this happen? Lin Xianzhi said with some pride: "look, this is the evidence!" Mr. Lin took the photo in Lin Xianzhi''s hand. The girl in the photo is young and beautiful. Her round face looks very pleasing. He asked Gu Weiyi, "is she really your roommate?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, she is." Seeing her calm face, master Lin knew that what she said was true, but he still didn''t believe Lin Xianzhi''s words, so he said, "take her home while it''s summer vacation! If it''s right, you''ll get engaged first, and then you''ll get married after she graduates from college. " Gu''s only corner of his mouth smokes. Jiang is really old and spicy. This arrangement of master Lin will let Lin Xianzhi lift a stone and smash himself in the foot! Lin Xianzhi immediately said: "grandfather, don''t be in such a hurry. We are only friends and girlfriends now. I''m only 26 years old and she''s not even 20 years old. Is it too early to say that we''re getting married? I''m afraid to scare her! " Master Lin said leisurely: "so not to get married for the purpose of falling in love are playing rogue, marriage is our sincerity of the Lin family, you do not agree, unless you are lying to me!" "Of course I won''t lie to you!" Lin Xianzhi said hastily, "it''s just that it''s too urgent!" Mr. Lin said coldly, "if you think she''s too young and it''s too urgent to get married now, then you''ll find a girl to get married at the blind date banquet I arranged for you." "Don''t say I didn''t give you a choice, I''m democratic!" Gu''s only corner of the mouth is straight. In fact, it''s the first time that she has seen such a hegemonic democracy. However, she felt that for people like Lin Xianzhi, only granddad Lin''s overbearing parents could survive. And she also understands Lin Xianzhi''s mood. It''s hard to settle down Lin Xianzhi''s personality. Moreover, Lin Xianzhi''s condition is not light. He still wants to see Lin Xianzhi get married and start a business when he is alive. Lin Xianzhi really wanted to cry: "grandfather, you are unreasonable!" Master Lin laughs: "I''m unreasonable? Why not be reasonable? I''m trying to reason with you! Also, it''s you who want to cheat me! Don''t quibble, and don''t drag the only one into the water. " Chapter 1722 Lin Xianzhi also wanted to argue for himself. Master Lin said decisively, "I only look at the nature of the matter, and I will never believe your rhetoric!" Gu only silently sympathized with Lin Xian for one second, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Xiangxiang''s home is from Hunan. It''s not far from the port city. Would you like to take Xiangxiang over and show it to grandfather Lin?" Lin Xianzhi Gu only thought that it was a good thing to retaliate Lin Xianzhi with this, so he continued: "if you don''t have the address of Xiangxiang''s family, I can provide it to you." Lin Xianzhi Hello, Gu Weiwei, is it too unkind of you to dismantle my desk like this? Gu Wei gave him a look: "you said it yourself, I''m helping you!" Lin Xianzhi really didn''t want to go to that party. He said with his teeth in his teeth, "OK, I''ll go and get Yu Xiangxiang to show him to my grandfather." Mr. Lin was very satisfied and said, "he''s really my good grandson!" With that, he said to Guan Linjiang contentedly, "we have to make preparations at home. In the future, when sun''s daughter-in-law comes to the door for the first time, we can''t be too humble. We have to have a big show, and then we have to inform the media." Guan Linjiang wrote it down one by one and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it right now. When can you bring Miss Yu back? I also need to make some time arrangements. " Lin Xianzhi really wanted to cry this time. He sniffed and said, "I''ll do it as soon as possible." "Let me know when you''ve set the time." Guan Linjiang said seriously: "it''s the first time you take your girlfriend home. It''s a big event for our whole Lin family." Lin Xianzhi nodded his head in disorder, but he felt headache. He knows Guan Linjiang very well. Guan Linjiang works very seriously. Before he brings Yu Xiangxiang back to the port city, Guan Linjiang can definitely ask him three hundred times a day! After master Lin and Guan Linjiang left, Lin Xianzhi asked Gu Weiyi plaintively, "sweetheart, what should I do now?" Gu only turned to look at him, finally reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "no matter how bitter the fruit you grow is, you have to eat it. Lin Xianzhi, I''m optimistic about you!" Lin Xianzhi looked at her and said, "we are good friends. How can you be so happy with disaster?" "Do I have pleasure in disaster?" Gu Weiyi said seriously: "although I really have a little happiness in my heart, I don''t want to be seen by you too much. If you see it now, I''ll be aboveboard. Let me laugh three times first!" Lin Xianzhi Why didn''t he find that she had such a dark side before! Gu Weiyi looked at him after laughing and said: "although I''m a little happy, we are still good friends after all, so in the future, I will try my best to help you." Lin Xianzhi''s eyes suddenly brightened. He knew that she always had a lot of ghost ideas. If she really wanted to help him, maybe she could really think of some way to make both sides perfect. So he was moved and said, "honey, I knew you were the best to me!" Gu Weiyi said: "don''t be moved. Listen to me first. Don''t expect me to help you cheat grandfather Lin, but I can provide you with all the information about Xiangxiang. If you want to know her, just ask me." Chapter 1723 Lin Xianzhi looked at Gu Weiyi plaintively. She said solemnly, "Xiangxiang people are really good. If you can marry her, it will be your blessing." Gu Weiwei and Yu Xiangxiang have been roommates for a year, and they know each other better. Usually, Yu Xiangxiang is generous with money. She knows that Yu Xiangxiang''s family is very good, and seems to be a local local tyrant. Lin Xianzhi looked at her bitterly and said, "I don''t want to get married!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I think you can compromise on this matter, but I don''t think Xiangxiang will look up to you. It''s difficult for you to chase her. Mr. Lin, you really need to ask Xiangxiang''s opinion on this matter. She may not be willing to do this shield for you." Lin Xianzhi''s eyes brightened when he heard the word "shield". Yes, there are other ways of operation. It''s just that Xiang Xiang should cooperate with him in this matter! He immediately said, "honey, you still have a way! Come on, give me Yu Xiangxiang''s phone number first, and I''ll have a chat with her! " Gu only regretted when he said the word "shield". Lin Xianzhi is actually a very smart man. He can come up with a solution to the problem by giving him a little hint. And Yu Xiangxiang''s character is also a bit wild, Lin Xianzhi went to her to say this, she really may agree! Gu Weiyi reaches out his hand and presses the center of his brow. Forget it, she can''t manage it. Although the newspapers in Hong Kong rarely flow into the mainland, Gu only thinks that she still has to tell Ning Yiqing about this, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding in the future. She has always been decisive and open-minded, and she is most afraid of suspicion about her feelings, so she calls Ning Yiqing. She waited several hours for the messenger to find Ning Yiqing. When Ning Yiqing''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone, her heart was a little restless. She really missed him. She first told Ning Yiqing about the jade customs clearance, and then talked about the sale of medicinal materials she had talked about with Mr. Lin. finally, she talked about the random reports about her Lin Xianzhi in the tabloid. Ning Yiqing listened quietly and asked after she finished saying, "so you are in Hong Kong City now?" Gu only "Er" a, he then light voice say: "this matter I know." Gu only thought that he would express his opinion, but she didn''t expect that his tone was so flat. She couldn''t help saying, "now the newspapers in Hong Kong City are all about me and Lin Xianzhi. Do you mind?" "I don''t mind." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice: "but he has always been so cheap. If you go to Hong Kong City and he doesn''t make such scandals, it''s abnormal. Now it''s just a normal situation." Gu only admired his statement. Originally, he had thought of it, but he didn''t stop her from coming to Hong Kong City. He basically supports what she wants to do. Her heart warm, whispered: "you will not be angry with me?" "Why am I angry with you?" Ning Yiqing asked: "you are my wife, I trust you unconditionally, but Gu only, I''m still a little jealous, how do you want to compensate me?" Gu only knows that this is his love, her mouth slightly up, how to compensate him? She felt that there was a lot of room for provocation, and her Ningshao began to sulk again. Chapter 1724 So Gu only said softly, "when I see you, I''ll kiss you a hundred times." Ning Yiqing It''s so sour to be teased by my daughter-in-law on the phone. After a moment of silence, he said, "OK, I''ve got it. I''ll count it next time we meet." Lin Xianzhi, who wants to come over to discuss with Gu only about the allocation of personnel selling medicinal materials, said: "I''m not sure." Lin Xianzhi thinks that he shouldn''t come here. It''s not dog food, and it''s a bomb! Gu is the only one who is so serious and has a position in front of him. He has completely changed in front of Ning Yiqing! When he was about to leave, he heard Gu Weiyi saying, "OK, OK, but I think you still want to beat Lin Xianzhi, or I''ll beat him for you?" Lin Xianzhi ran away with the material in his arms. He had seen Gu only fight. In conscience, he thought he might not be able to beat her! The most sad thing in the world is not that the person I love doesn''t love me, but that the person I love wants to beat me for another man''s sake! So this afternoon, Gu didn''t see Lin Xianzhi again. The contract came into effect, and the cooperation between Lin and Gu was officially opened. There are also some good traditional Chinese medicine in Hong Kong City, as well as some well-selling medicines such as BAOYING pill, but the focus is different. But Gu only felt that it was necessary to know about the traditional Chinese medicine on the market in Hong Kong City. After signing the contract with Lin, she decided to go to the market to have a look, and then she bought some herbs to study the uniqueness of each other''s prescription. Gu Weiyi thought that she knew that the recipes she learned in Shao Yizhi were very powerful, but she had not yet conceited that those were the most powerful Chinese medicine in the world. Thousands of years of civilization, there were many unique prescriptions, which could be handed down basically. She is not very familiar with Hong Kong City. Originally, Lin Xianzhi wanted to accompany her, but she refused. Now she would rather go out alone than be with him! Lin Xianzhi was wronged, but she couldn''t help it, so he asked his bodyguard Xue Hai to accompany Gu only to the drugstore in Hong Kong City. Because of its special geographical location and open-minded trade policy, there are many kinds of drugs in the drugstores in Gangcheng. It is not too much to use the word "variety". Gu Weiyi wants to buy some of every famous medicine on the market. However, her luck is not so good. When she bought medicine in a pharmacy in central, she met a beautiful woman dressed in fancy clothes. She didn''t pay attention to the beauty, but when she was in line to buy medicine, the beauty rubbed her behind her. Gu only thought that she accidentally met her at the beginning. She apologized and then moved to the side. As a result, she stood well and the beautiful woman rubbed against her again. What the hell is this? Chapter 1725 Gu is basically sure that the beauty is intentional. She was also a little depressed. If she was a man and recognized by such a beautiful woman, she might still feel handsome, but she was also a woman with normal sexual orientation. It was really strange to be rubbed. So when the beauty rubbed her for the fifth time, she couldn''t help saying, "pretty girl, please pay a little attention to your own actions, don''t affect others." The beauty heard her words, not ashamed or angry, but some proud smile: "your home there has grown big, who let you close to me so close." Gu only heard this extremely speechless, it is clear that the beauty has been rubbing her here, the result seems to have become her fault. Her mouth slightly raised: "I am in front of you, how can I be too close to you? You want to be close to me, don''t you The beauty covered her lips and said, "this drugstore belongs to my family. I can go wherever I want. As long as it''s close to me, it''s certainly bad for me." Gu Weiyi is also convinced of this statement. At this time, she can''t figure out the origin of the beauty in front of her. She''s not sure what the beauty wants to do, but she knows it''s trouble. Gu Yiwei stopped standing in line and stood beside him. Then he held his hands half in front of his chest and said, "this is my first time to Hong Kong City. We didn''t know each other before, did we?" "Yes, how can a noble person like me know you, the eighteen line young model who doesn''t know where to come from?" Beauty said to pull his own bra, and then twisted her slender waist, eyes with a bit of provocative color. Although Gu''s sexual orientation is normal, he has to admit that this beautiful woman''s figure is not generally fiery. The big place is absolutely big and the thin place is absolutely thin. The most important thing is that the beautiful woman also has a very pure face and big wavy curly hair. The whole person is like a top doll. When she heard the word eighteen line young model, she felt a little clear. Is this beauty Lin Xianzhi''s predecessor? Or an ex? Is this the way to find her trouble? Gu Youyi has caused a lot of trouble since her rebirth, but such trouble is a real disaster for her. She asked Lin Xianzhi in her heart, and then said in a low voice, "you may have misunderstood me." "Can there be any misunderstanding?" The beauty''s head was slightly tilted and her eyebrows and eyes were picking. She looked at Gu Weiyi very critically and said, "when did the bastard Lin Xianzhi''s eyes become so bad? Just as you are flat, he can see it!" Gu''s eyebrows and heart beat when she heard this. Her figure belongs to the thin type. She was fattened by Zeng Yifang because of her injury some time ago, and her figure is much better than before. She is quite satisfied with her figure now. Originally, she wanted to wait until she met Ning Yiqing. She didn''t expect that she was despised by a woman today. She wants to explain her relationship with Lin Xianzhi, but the beauty is hostile to her. Even if she explains, others may not listen to her. "I don''t need him to be eye-catching," she said in a low voice The beauty snorted coldly and said, "Oh, it''s quite arrogant. I can see that you are seducing him with your fox face!" Chapter 1726 Beauty really thinks she is beautiful, but in terms of the delicacy of facial features, she knows that she is the only one, so her heart is full of discomfort. Gu''s only appearance is actually more classic and elegant, with extremely delicate eyebrows and eyes, which does not belong to the traditional sense of fox spirit. However, no matter who sees her facial features, she will feel good-looking. Because this is a good-looking point, not fox spirit will also be regarded as fox spirit. Gu Weiyi put out his hand and gently pressed his eyebrows and said, "do you like Lin Xianzhi? If you like him, I can take you to him "Oh, is this showing superiority in front of me?" Beauty''s eyes revealed a bit of anger: "is not that I made a few phone calls about him, and he was fascinated by you turned to refuse me, what do you have to be proud of?" Gu only one listen to this completely confirmed her own inner guess, Lin Xianzhi ah, Lin Xianzhi, you flower heart big radish, you spend your good, also burn to her body, really special is see ghost! She didn''t want to get involved in Lin Xianzhi''s private life at all, so she said, "well, I don''t think I have anything to be proud of. Are you finished? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first She said that she wanted to leave, but the beauty stopped her and said, "you touched me today and took advantage of me. Do you want to go like this?" "What do you want?" Gu only asked. The beauty looked Gu only up and down and said, "I don''t want to do anything. You must rely on your coquettish fox face to seduce him. Today, you let me draw a few lines on your face, and I''ll let you go." Gu only asked with a smile, "what if I don''t agree?" The beauty clapped her hands, and immediately four big men came behind her and surrounded Gu only. She said with a smile, "if you don''t agree, then I can only let them do it." "You touched my chest today and insulted me. I scratched your face just for self-defense." With that, she took a step back, a little farther away from Gu Weiyi, and the four big men surrounded Gu Weiyi more closely. Gu only noticed that there was a knife in the hands of the big men. It was very sharp. As long as it touched the skin gently, it would be cut. Her eyes narrowed slightly. She still didn''t know who the beautiful woman was. She was about to scratch her face. She took a deep breath and asked, "how can you let me go?" "If you leave Lin Xianzhi, you will never see him again." The chin of the beauty rises slightly. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "pretty girl, Lin Xianzhi and I are not really the kind of relationship you think." "Do you think I''m stupid? He took you back to the mid level villa of the Lin family. How can you not be that kind of relationship? Don''t waste your time. No one can save you today. " The beauty said coldly. As soon as she raised her hand, the four men took another step towards Gu. Gu only knows that today''s explanation is not clear. At the same time, he also thinks that the people of Hong Kong City have a big heart. They are making so much trouble here, and they don''t seem to see it. What should they do. In fact, Gu Weiyi misunderstood that people in normal Hong Kong city don''t have such a big heart. The reason why they are so calm is that they all know that the eldest lady in this drugstore likes to fight with people. If they don''t have any problems, they will perform martial arts in their own drugstore. Chapter 1727 In fact, the citizens are also afraid of being hurt by mistake. It''s just that this drugstore has a self-developed folk prescription, which has a very good effect on reducing fire and dehumidification. The port city is near the sea, and it''s hot and humid. It''s easy for the citizens to hide dampness poison in their bodies, so they rush to buy medicine. Gu only sighed in her heart, she really has been trying to be a low-key person, but I don''t know why, there are always such and such people to come over, let her want to low-key all low-key. When the four big men were still two steps away from her, she suddenly burst out and beat a big man''s hand off with lightning speed. Then she turned over his sweeping leg and kicked a big man to the ground. Finally, when the big man bullied him, she grabbed a beautiful over shoulder fall and threw him to the ground. The whole process didn''t take more than 30 seconds, and all the movements were completed in one go. Beauty originally just wanted to scare Gu only, want to leave Lin Xianzhi, but did not expect that she was so fierce, directly brought her four friends down to the ground. The four men, who looked tall and strong, were just ordinary people. They were not even bodyguards. They fought several fights with others, but they didn''t grasp the essence of fighting. Gu only trained with Hua Zhifeng for such a long time, which was not a white training. Her explosive power and physical fitness were greatly improved than before. But her left arm was injured, and now it is not very well. After such a big action, she pulled the wound which has not been fully recovered, and her left arm is aching. In this situation, not only the beautiful women were stunned, but also the drug buyers and the waiters who pretended to be no trouble before were stunned. The development direction of things in front of them was different from what they expected! Gu only walked up to the beauty and said, "pretty girl, can you tell me your name?" "He Shijie." The beauty said subconsciously. Gu Wei nodded: "he Shijie, I remember. After I go back, I will tell Lin Xianzhi your thoughts. Besides, I''m not a young model of the 18th line. I''m a doctor." He Shijie is the first time to see a girl as fierce as Gu only. Even if this is her territory, she doesn''t have the courage to say anything more. The reason is very simple. She is just the kind of person who looks fierce but doesn''t really kill people. Gu only ignored her, but went to the counter and said to the doctor, "give me the best medicine in your shop." The doctor stupidly handed her a copy. Gu only took that medicine and didn''t give money. He turned to he Shijie calmly and said, "you scared me today. This medicine is your compensation." He Shijie didn''t speak. Gu Weiyi took the medicine and left. Xue Hai waited outside, but didn''t enter the store, so she didn''t know what happened inside. Seeing Gu only coming, she planned to take her to the next drugstore to buy medicine. He Shijie finally recovered and rushed out of the drugstore to block Gu''s face and said, "are you really not a young model?" Gu Wei replied: "you are the young model, your whole family is the young model!" He Shijie laughed when she heard this sentence: "then why do you live in the Lin family?" Gu only looked at her and said, "after you tie Lin Xianzhi''s heart, ask me this question." Lin Xianzhi''s rotten peach blossom burned on her body, this kind of feeling is not good. Chapter 1728 He Shijie gently flattened her mouth and said, "you''re very hot tempered. You haven''t suffered a loss today!" "You didn''t lose either." Gu only lightly picked an eyebrow eye to say: "but you have already delayed my journey." When he Shijie wanted to say something more, Xue Hai quickly stood up and said, "Miss He, Miss Gu is our old gentleman''s distinguished guest. She and Xiao Lin are not the kind of relationship you think." He Shijie is suspicious of Xue Hai''s words. Gu Weiyi doesn''t care about her. After getting on the bus, he leaves his drugstore. This can only be regarded as a small episode. Gu only didn''t pay much attention to it, but for he Shijie, it was a big event. Although miss he is not the kind of person who is extremely arrogant and overbearing, she is definitely not the kind who can suffer losses, not to mention that she thought Gu was her only rival before. It''s definitely not a good feeling to be slapped in the face when you are in trouble with your rival. At that time, he Shijie was calmed by Gu only, but the more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. So she sent someone to check Gu''s identity. Naturally, this check could not find much information. She could only find out that Gu was from the mainland. As for his identity in the mainland, it was impossible to find out in such a short time. But she also found some useful information. For example, on the day when Gu Yiwei came to the port city, Guan Linjiang personally picked up Gu Yiwei. The jade that Lin''s family had been detained in the customs before could pass through the customs smoothly seems to have something to do with Gu only. More information points to that Gu Weiyi is probably a mysterious stone purchasing consultant who Lin paid a lot of money for some time ago. He Shijie looked at the pile of materials in her hand and felt some toothache. At this time, she could at least know that Gu was not the only young model of the 18th line. When she thought of Gu''s cool but domineering air, she felt that her teeth were more painful. If Gu Weiyi is really Lin''s chief stone purchasing consultant, it means that Gu is the only one with a little ability. At least he can get the approval of Mr. Lin, so he will really become a strong opponent. He Shijie thinks that if she wants to find out Gu Weiyi''s true and false, she just thinks of Gu Weiyi''s terrible fighting power, and she can''t think of a suitable way for a moment. When she came home, her father he Zhen was on the phone. When she changed her shoes, he Zhen''s phone call was over. He Zhen saw that she was wearing a set of clothes that were somewhat exposed. She only felt hot eyes. She frowned and said, "girls, it''s better to be conservative. Look what you look like now!" He Shijie made a face at he Zhen and said, "Dad, it''s a pity if I don''t show a little bit of my good figure." He Zhen was relatively conservative and could not accept her idea, so he said, "don''t you like the kid of the Lin family? The old man of the Lin family doesn''t like girls dressed like you. Change your clothes and come with me to the Lin family. " It''s no secret that he Shijie likes Lin Xianzhi in Hong Kong City. Before, paparazzi photographed them on a boat to bask in the sun. He Shijie was still wearing a fierce bikini. He Shijie is the only daughter in the he family, and her family property will be handed down to her in the future. He Zhen has always wanted to cultivate he Shijie''s business ability, but he Shijie''s heart is obviously not in business. If she talks about anything, she can basically talk about it. Chapter 1729 But for he Zhen, he Zhen can''t help teaching these things on his birthday, so he can only make a face-to-face mention to he Shijie every day, hoping that she will be enlightened and reliable one day. When he dies well, he will be able to hand over his family''s property to he Shijie. He Shijie has no interest in business, but when she hears that she is going to the Lin family, she naturally gets excited. She also knew that Mr. Lin couldn''t be too exposed, so she immediately went back to her room and chose a set of conservative professional clothes, but her figure was too hot, and the conservative professional clothes were lured by her. On the way to the Lin family, he Shijie wanted to ask he Zhen: "Dad, the Lin family is engaged in jewelry business, our family is selling medicine, what business can we have with their family?" He Shijie is unreliable, but he Zhen is the pharmaceutical king of Hong Kong City. It can be said that half of the pharmacies in Hong Kong city belong to his family. At the same time, they also have good sales channels abroad, so he family is quite powerful. The reason why he Shijie and Lin Xianzhi were able to play together at the beginning was that they were both black sheep at that time, and their values were close to each other. Lin Xianzhi is just a big turnip. After playing with he Shijie for a few months, he found that she was serious about him. He immediately backed out and cut off contact with her. For this reason, he went to the mainland every day, but he couldn''t find him. He Zhen replied: "Lin has done a good job in the jewelry industry these years, but now it''s not easy to do in the jewelry industry. There are fewer and fewer jade mines to be excavated. Mining is forbidden in many places. It''s more and more difficult for Lin to purchase high-quality jade. Mr. Lin has always wanted Lin to change his career." "Today, he called to tell me that he had taken the agent of a mainland pharmaceutical factory in Hong Kong. He said that the medicine of that company was very good and asked me to come and have a chat." Jewelry industry has a high profit, but relatively speaking, the risk is also big. Just last year, there was a jeweler in Hong Kong city whose rules were only a little smaller than Lin''s. because of the failure of gambling, he pressed in a huge amount of money, which directly led to the rupture of the capital chain, and then declared bankruptcy. With the progress of science and technology, more and more diseases have been conquered. Good medicine will never lack the market. With the improvement of people''s living standards, there will be a greater demand for jewelry when they have spare money. However, medicine is a real just need as long as people are sick all their lives, whether they are poor or rich. He Shijie''s eyes lit up immediately: "is Lin going to switch to selling? That''s great! " He Zhen saw that she was speechless. He thought he was too fond of he Shijie. He was not mature at all! Just like her, how can she take charge of her family in the future? When father and daughter came to Lin''s house, Lin Xianzhi stood at the door of Lin''s house to meet them. As soon as he saw he Shijie, he felt his head was big. He even doubted that master Lin called his father and daughter over today to give him a blind date! He Shijie saw that Lin Xianzhi''s eyes were shining, but he Zhen was beside him. She resisted and didn''t rush at him. Instead, she said hello to him as if she was rich. Lin Xianzhi looks at his nose and nose, and politely leads his father and daughter to see him. Master Lin and Gu waited for them in the living room. As soon as they met, they all politely exchanged a few words. Chapter 1730 He Shijie was slightly surprised when she saw Gu''s unique identity. She guessed Gu''s unique identity in her heart. Gu only nodded when he Shijie saw him. He Jia means to cooperate with him. He Jia is the boss of the pharmaceutical industry in Hong Kong City. They have both ready-made sales channels and current sales personnel. If they help promote, they will get twice the result with half the effort. Gu only has no opinion on the arrangement of Mr. Lin. after all, the overseas market is so big that it is impossible for Lin to survive alone. What''s more, every other line is like a mountain. As long as Lin gets the wholesale price, he can make a profit by changing hands. This will be a more appropriate model. Normally speaking, business marketing is not willing to make direct contact with manufacturers and terminals, because it is likely to be dug into the corner. But for Mr. Lin, there is nothing wrong with Gu''s meeting with his father and daughter. He can trust Gu''s character. After several people sat down, he Zhen went straight to the theme: "I heard that the old man has a very good cold medicine in his hand. I wonder if you can give me some samples?" Mr. Lin said with a smile: "of course, you can. Of course, you have to try the medicine first to know the effect." He then asked Gu to take out some medicine as samples. He Zhen took the medicine and frowned slightly: "is it Chinese patent medicine?" As far as we know, western medicine has more advantages in treating diseases such as cold, while traditional Chinese medicine has many unstable factors after it is made into patent medicine. But western medicine in the treatment of cold and fever such symptoms, is the direct use of antipyretic forced cooling, and then anti-inflammatory drugs to inhibit inflammation, this way of treatment is equivalent to putting out the fire, many times the fire can not be completely extinguished, will hide in the depth of the body lipid membrane, waiting for the opportunity to move, there are certain hidden dangers to the body. When treating diseases with traditional Chinese medicine, we should pay attention to a dredging to guide the evil Qi in the body without leaving hidden dangers. Knowing his worries, master Lin said with a smile: "it''s Chinese patent medicine. If it''s western medicine, there''s really nothing to say, because Western medicine for cold is just a combination of antipyretic and anti-inflammatory drugs." He Zhen hesitated in his eyes. He carefully looked at the manufacturer on the medicine box. It was not a big factory, but a small enterprise in Lingcheng. Seeing what he looked like, Mr. Lin said, "although a big pharmaceutical factory makes people feel secure, a big pharmaceutical factory comes out from a small one, and the core factor for a small one to become a big one is its excellent pharmaceutical ability." "The reason why I choose this pharmaceutical factory''s medicine to enter the market is that their medicine is really good. I have already asked someone to try the medicine. Those who have a fever of more than 38 degrees due to a cold can basically take the medicine two or three times and their temperature can be lowered. Other symptoms of a cold have also been significantly improved." Gu Weiyi said: "this medicine is made after the improvement of ancient prescriptions. It is reliable and effective." He Jieshi looked at her and asked, "how can you prove this?" "Because I bought this medicine myself, and my master changed the prescription from ancient books. In Lingcheng, this medicine has been sold for nearly a year, cured tens of thousands of patients, and achieved remarkable results." Gu''s only answer. He Jieshi said with disapproval, "it''s all up to you. Why should we believe you?" She has a natural hostility to Gu. Naturally, she wants to provoke everywhere. Chapter 1731 Gu Weiyi said without hesitation: "of course, the efficacy can''t be based on my mouth alone. We also need facts to prove that the investigation reports of patients taking medicine here are all filed, which are absolutely true and reliable." After she finished, she took out a stack of investigation reports from her bag. These data were made by Yang Yong according to Gu''s only arrangement. It recorded the changes of patients'' medication in detail. There were some differences in the effect due to individual differences, but it was sure that the efficacy was quite good. He Zhen was surprised to see those reports, because when they sold drugs, they would ask the manufacturers to provide experimental data. However, traditional Chinese medicine is different from western medicine, there is no molecular formula, and there is no test record in mice, so there will be no experimental data. However, if this drug can be produced with the permission of the local industrial and commercial and health departments, there will be no problem with the prescription. Even so, Gu Weiyi has done so many investigations, which is enough to prove that she attaches great importance to this drug, and these things can really move him. He really noticed Gu Weiwei and asked her, "you said you purchased the raw materials of these medicines?" Gu Wei nodded: "yes, all these medicines are purchased by me. I have strict control over medicinal materials." He Zhen looked her up and down and asked with a smile, "does Miss Gu look very young?" Gu only thinks that in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, her age is really a tough injury. She can''t reverse it, so she can only prove it in other ways. She said with a smile: "I don''t know if he can let me feel your pulse?" "Are you still a doctor?" He really has some interest in his eyes, but he doesn''t think Gu only has any medical skills when he is so young. Gu Wei nodded: "yes, I''m a doctor. I have some medical skills." He Shijie said contemptuously: "you are still a doctor like this. I think you are a charlatan!" "Shijie, don''t talk nonsense." He Zhen drinks lightly. He doesn''t think Gu only has any good medical skills, but Mr. Lin is nearby. Gu only is the person that Mr. Lin values. He still wants to give Mr. Lin some face. Besides, he just took a pulse and didn''t hurt his body, so he Zhen stretched out his hand. He Shijie said, "I''d like to see what kind of nonsense you can make up." Gu only proposed to feel for he Zhen. Naturally, he had some problems with his body before. In other words, he Zhen is already 50 years old with the fast pace of metropolitan life, and his body will always have some small problems. Only Gu only gave he Zhen deep eyes after finishing his pulse. She was a little funny in her heart. God really helped her. He Zhen''s body is really wrong, and it''s not a small problem. Gu only knows that he Zhen can''t trust her medicine, which she can understand, because she looks too young, her pharmaceutical factory qualification is too shallow, and her medicine also looks ordinary. Even if he Zhen is willing to sell Gu''s only medicine on the counter for the reason of Mr. Lin, there are so many cold medicines in a drugstore, and their medicines have no reputation. If the shop assistant doesn''t push them, they can''t sell them at all. So she must persuade he Zhen today, not only to put her medicine shop in all the counters of he Zhen''s drugstores, but also to let them push her medicine vigorously. Chapter 1732 Gu decided to conquer the market of Hong Kong first when her medicine went abroad. Gu only gave he Zhen a very serious feeling. He Shijie was not satisfied with Gu Weiyi''s book. He immediately turned his mouth and said, "have you seen the clue for a long time?" "My father is very healthy. Are you still making up stories there to cheat my father? If you think so, I advise you to give up your thoughts as soon as possible Gu only ignored he Shijie. After she gave him a pulse, she said to master Lin and Lin Xianzhi, "I want to tell president he about his illness. Grandfather Lin, can you avoid it first?" Lin agreed with a smile, but Lin Xianzhi didn''t want to go. He was dragged away by Lin. He Jieshi not only wants to go with Lin Xianzhi, but also wants to see the way that Gu can''t make up a story. She is a little tangled. After hesitating for a while, she finally decides to stay to see Gu''s joke. After master Lin and Lin Xian left, Gu only looked at he Jieshi. He Zhen said with a smile, "Miss Gu, Jieshi is my daughter. She can know about my body." In fact, he didn''t think Gu Weiyi could really see anything. Gu Wei looked at him and asked, "are you sure I can tell you about your illness in front of miss he?" He Zhen nodded, and Gu only said, "he always feels that his waist is sour and his legs are soft. When he is in the same room with your wife, he has no strength." He Zhen Leng for a while, his face is a little unnatural, as a man, this kind of thing is not willing to let people know, although he once secretly went to see a doctor, but it has no effect. He really didn''t expect that Gu could see it just by his pulse. He finally understood why Gu only wanted to separate Lin''s father and son just now, which was to protect his privacy. Over there, he Jieshi is already saying: "you talk nonsense. How can my father have that kind of problem? Dad, teach her a lesson quickly!" After she finished, she saw he Zhen''s expression was strange. There was something incredible in her eyes. Gu Weiyi couldn''t say it right, could he? Gu only ignored her, but then said to he Zhen: "if my pulse is not wrong, he always hurt the root by accident when he was young. That''s why this happens." "Can this be cured?" He Zhen asked. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "because it''s an old wound, it''s quite troublesome to treat. I have a prescription here. He can take it for a while first." "It''s just that general manager he doesn''t sleep well at ordinary times, and there are some problems with the lumbar spine. If we really want to treat them, we can''t only treat them in a single place. We need to treat them in several aspects at the same time, so we need to prescribe a large compound prescription. We have to pay attention to Decocting it, and it will take at least three months for it to take effect." "He always can''t wait that long. I have a pill that can only remedy the deficiency of kidney. It can take effect in a few days, but this pill can''t cure your disease." He really had some curiosity in his eyes. After thinking about it, he finally asked a question he cared about most: "if I take medicine according to your prescription, can I still have children?" Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. He Jieshi can''t help saying, "Dad, how do you ask this question?" He Zhen glared at her and said, "it''s not that you don''t win? The business here is not busy at all, but it also makes trouble for me! I don''t count on you any more. " He Jie''s poem Chapter 1733 Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I can''t guarantee it. After all, it has something to do with Mrs. he." He Zhen''s eyes were disappointed, but he said, "can you give me the prescription and then give me some pills?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "of course, it''s OK, but if he always wants to take my prescription and pills, he should strictly follow the dosage and method on my prescription." He Zhen naturally agreed. In his opinion, Gu only really understands medicine. Otherwise, it is impossible to see his problem at a glance. He Jieshi said angrily: "liar! Gu, I think you are a liar! " Gu only looked at her and said, "Miss He, do you have cold hands and feet in winter, and blisters often grow on your fingers and soles?" He Jieshi was a little surprised and asked, "how do you know?" Gu Weiyi did not answer the question: "do you like cold drinks in particular? And then when the moon comes, it rolls with pain? " He Jieshi''s eyes widened: "how do you know these things?" Although she has been in contact with Lin Xianzhi for a period of time, in order to maintain her image, she has dysmenorrhea, which is hidden from Lin Xianzhi, and there are not many people around her. Gu only said in a low voice, "if I say I see it by your look, do you believe it?" Something goes wrong in a certain part of the body. In fact, it can be seen through the complexion and usual small movements, because most people feel that their waist is a little sour before menstruation, and subconsciously they will use their hands to support their waist. Today, he Jieshi has unconsciously helped her waist more than ten times, although she didn''t realize it. He Jieshi immediately said, "I don''t believe it! Who told you that? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. I''ll tell you one more thing. Because you like to eat cold drinks, it leads to a series of problems, such as stagnation of liver qi and weakness of spleen and stomach. Therefore, you have a very big temper. You always want to shout." "You may not know that if you want to shout when you have nothing to do, it''s also a kind of disease. It needs to be treated!" He Jieshi was blocked by her sentence, and she didn''t know what to say. However, she added another sentence that frightened he Jieshi: "if you don''t get rid of the cold drink and dysmenorrhea, you are less likely to get pregnant after marriage." He Jieshi opened her eyes and said, "don''t scare me here!" "I''m not interested in scaring you, believe it or not. After all, your body is your own." Gu said with a smile. He really has some worries in his eyes. Looking at he Jieshi, he said, "after I go back, I''ll throw away all the ice cream in the refrigerator!" He Jie''s poem When he''s father and daughter left, they took Gu''s only sample medicine, but Lin did not reach any verbal agreement on cooperation. They only said that they would wait for the medicine to be tested before seeing the results. Gu is not surprised by this. It is impossible for real businessmen to reach these agreements when they meet for the first time, because they have other considerations. They need to weigh goods against the market. So this time, he Zhen chooses Gu only to understand, but she also believes that she can borrow he''s channel, because he Zhen''s father and daughter have believed her seven points. She knew that he Zhen would let people try the effect of her cold medicine. She had confidence in her medicine, so she was not afraid to try it. Chapter 1734 When he Jieshi left, he was always looking at Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi didn''t see it. He really didn''t want to be involved with he Jieshi. He Jieshi is also a little annoyed to see Lin Xianzhi''s appearance. She is so active. He is so indifferent. He really wants to make people angry! When she left, she couldn''t help but glare at Gu only one eye. At this time, of course, she knew that Gu only one was not the 18 line young model described by Hong Kong media, but this feeling was even worse. She would rather Gu only was a big vase. She is not interested in doing business, but after all, she came from a rich family, so she knows that families like Lin family and he family will choose to get married. Before, she thought that she was qualified for the marriage of the Lin family. She thought that Lin Xianzhi and Gu Weiyi were just playing. However, if Gu Weiyi was a very capable person with the support of a pharmaceutical factory behind her, she didn''t seem to have much advantage over Gu Weiyi. The most important thing is that although she has a good figure, her face is not as good as Gu''s. After she got on the bus, she said to he Zhen: "Dad, do we really want to cooperate with Lin?" He Zhen saw that these things were much calmer than her. He said calmly: "whether to cooperate with Lin depends on the effect of the medicine they provided this time." He Jieshi coughed lightly and asked, "Dad, are you really..." "Shut up He Zhen knew that his daughter''s mouth was unobstructed, and immediately stopped her from saying: "you are not allowed to eat ice cream in the future!" He Jieshi said with a smile: "no wonder my mother is always dissatisfied with you. It''s because of this! I''ve always wondered why I don''t have a brother or sister. That''s the problem. " He Zhen''s face turned red: "shut up!" He Jieshi said with disapproval: "Dad, you don''t have to be shy about this. We are all adults. There''s nothing we can''t communicate with each other. But I think it''s very strange. How does Gu''s Beigu see your problem?" Beigu is a scornful term for girls from the mainland. He Zhen''s tendons are jumping between his forehead. He is not at ease in communicating with his daughter about these problems, OK? Only Gu Weiyi could tell his physical condition by feeling his pulse. He was also a little curious about it. After a moment''s silence, he said, "there are two possibilities. One is that before she met us, Lin helped to collect information about our family, so she knew about it." "Another possibility is that the only Gu really has very good medical skills. I can see these problems from my pulse image." When he said this, he took a look at Gu''s prescription and herbs, and said uneasily, "but I hope it''s the latter." Because if it is the former, on the one hand, it proves that the Lin family is too considerate, on the other hand, it also breaks his idea. If it''s the latter, Gu can only see his problems, so he can probably cure them. He Jieshi said, "I think that Beigu is a liar. Dad, don''t believe her!" He Zhen knows what he Jieshi thinks, but he doesn''t care about it at this time. He is a businessman and has his own measure of business affairs. He doesn''t just rely on his own likes and dislikes like Jieshi. If Gu''s medicine works really well, why doesn''t he sell it? Chapter 1735 He Zhen has decided to take Gu''s only medicine to the laboratory tomorrow morning to analyze the ingredients and see if it is reliable. If it is reliable, let people try it again. After all, he has his own channel in Hong Kong City. It''s not difficult to find a doctor to give his patients some cold medicine. After seeing off he Zhen and his daughter, Gu received a call from Yang Yong. After she got through, her face changed greatly. Lin Xianzhi saw her expression and asked, "what happened?" "There''s something wrong with the pharmaceutical factory. I need to go back." Gu Wei said calmly: "so Lin Xianzhi, I''m really sorry, I can''t accompany you to find Xiangxiang this time." Before, she joked with Lin Xianzhi and said that if she had time, she would accompany him to contact Yu Xiangxiang. At that time, she really wanted to go, because Yu Xiang''s hometown is rich in Tripterygium wilfordii, because it is rich in Tripterygium wilfordii, so it has driven the development of the local traditional Chinese medicine industry. Over there, the quality of shancigu, Alisma orientalis, Prunella vulgaris, Liquidambar formosana and other medicinal materials are quite good. It''s just that there''s something wrong with the pharmaceutical factory at this time. She can only postpone the plan until she has time. Lin Xianzhi knew that she had always been steady. If it hadn''t been for something serious, she couldn''t have rushed back in such a hurry. If she doesn''t say it at this time, it can only prove that it''s hard to say, and now Lin''s and Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory have signed a contract, which will be affected jointly and severally. Lin Xianzhi is a smart person. At this time, she will not ask her this question. She just says, "do you need my help?" Gu Yiwei shook his head and said, "it''s a bit of a trouble. You can''t help much when you go. I can handle it by myself." After thinking about it, Lin Xianzhi said, "I''ll enter the pass with you tomorrow. When you go back to Lingcheng, I''ll go to Xiangxiang to get in touch with you." Gu only knew that he didn''t have any idea about Xiangxiang. At this time, he just wanted to find a reason to leave Hong Kong city so as not to be ruined by master Lin. She didn''t say anything about it. She only gave a little smile. Master Lin said, "this time you go to Xiangxiang, you want to see each other''s parents. You should be more prudent and remember to bring more gifts. After all, it''s not strange that there are so many gifts." "Also, don''t dress too flashy when you go. You look too coquettish, so that your parents won''t worry and think you are a liar." Lin Xianzhi wanted to refute a few words very much, he dressed clearly is handsome, how came to own grandfather here is Sao! "I know, I know it," he said Master Lin said, "when you come back, please bring Xiangxiang back to me. I also want to get along with my future granddaughter-in-law." Lin Xianzhi almost didn''t shake. When it came to his dear grandfather, it developed faster than he imagined. Now it will become the future granddaughter-in-law. It''s a big pressure! Gu only because of Yang Yong''s phone call, at this time to hear the dialogue between yesun heart also want to laugh, Lin Xianzhi this is to dig a big hole for himself, see if he can withstand this time. The next day when Gu Weiyi said goodbye to master Lin, he said, "although I don''t know what''s wrong with your pharmaceutical factory, I believe you unconditionally. I believe that your medicine has no problem. I also know that you can handle this matter well with your ability." Chapter 1736 Looking at Gu Weiyi, Mr. Lin continued: "but you are only a girl after all. Sometimes some things will be difficult to deal with. If you really have problems that you can''t solve, such as financial problems, although we Lin are not rich, we still have no problem with tens of millions of cash." Gu''s heart was warm when she heard this. She knew that master Lin was expressing his position, which was also unconditional support for her. She said in a warm voice, "thank you, grandfather Lin. if there is any difficulty, I will ask you for help." Master Lin nodded his head. He didn''t say anything more. He just wished her a good journey. After returning to the deep city, Gu only separated from Lin Xianzhi and went straight to Lingcheng. After Lin Xianzhi and Gu Weiyi separated, they were somewhat entangled. Whether he wanted to go to find Yu Xiangxiang or not? He didn''t have any idea about Xiang Xiang. At that time, there would be all kinds of embarrassments and misunderstandings. Don''t look for it. Mr. Lin can''t make it. He will have to be forced to go on a blind date at that time. If one is not good, he will have to marry the silly girl he Jieshi! He is really in a dilemma! Although Lin has some industries in the mainland, he can''t go there either. As soon as he goes there, someone immediately tells him that he has nowhere to go. After thinking about it for a while, he finally decided to go to Lingcheng as well. Although Gu only said he didn''t need his help, what if he could help? When this idea came out of his mind, he praised himself first, and felt that he was too smart. It was settled! Gu Weiyi didn''t know that Lin Xianzhi was on the train to Lingcheng behind her. At this time, her heart was somewhat anxious, because it was really a bit troublesome. She receives a call from Ning Yiqing on the train that is going to Lingcheng. Ning Yiqing calls her just because she misses her. He thought she was still in Hong Kong City. As soon as he got through, he felt her abnormality. He asked, "what happened?" Gu only knew that she couldn''t hide it from him, so he told him what happened in Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory: "last night I received a call from Yang Yong. He said that the medicine produced in the pharmaceutical factory killed people." Her medicine, of course, is the most clear. If everything is taken according to her ratio, it is impossible to kill people. Of course, now she hasn''t been to Lingcheng, and she doesn''t ask in detail on the phone. If she doesn''t come to the scene, she doesn''t know what will happen. It''s just that any medicine kills people, that''s a big thing. Ning Yi Qing hears this matter eyebrow slightly wrinkly: "you don''t worry, I immediately ask for leave to accompany you." Gu only heard his words, her heart suddenly warm, she is not a perceptual person, but at this time, she felt some wet in her eyes. She doesn''t know what it''s like to fall in love with others, but she knows Ning Yiqing is absolutely good to her. He may have all kinds of shortcomings, but his heart is completely given to him. She really didn''t know what kind of situation she was going to face this time. Of course, it would be better to have him with her, but he was a soldier, and his previous leave had been used up. I''m afraid it would be difficult to come here this time. So she said softly, "it''s too difficult for you to ask for leave. I''ll deal with it by myself first. If I can''t deal with it, then you''ll come and help me." Chapter 1737 There was a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone, and then Ning Yiqing''s voice was cold: "Gu only, in your heart, what am I?" Gu Wei a Leng for a while, Ning Yi Qing then said: "you think you have such a big thing here, can I sit by and ignore it? Or do you think you and I have a share of each other? What''s the matter that you''ve tried your best to carry, while I''m watching Gu only said in a tearful way: "I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to ask for leave. I''ll have a bad time with Chairman Mao." "It''s my business. You don''t need to think about it. You just tell me now. Do you want me to accompany you?" Ning Yiqing''s voice was a little colder. Gu Weiyi is quite convinced to him. If he cares about people, he will be cold and murderous! He said this step, if she refused again, he would run away, and he would have to show her his face next time. So she immediately appeased Mr. Ning: "of course I want you to accompany me! I wish you were always by my side. Ning Yiqing, you are so bad. You are not always by my side when I miss you Ning Yiqing He has found out that his daughter-in-law is becoming more and more intelligent and knows his weakness more and more. The corner of his mouth rose slightly: "well, I know. I''ll ask for leave right away." He just hung up. Gu Weiyi wanted to have a few words with him. When she heard the blind voice from her mobile phone, she couldn''t laugh or cry. For a straight man, some of the reasons never make sense. People''s way of doing things has always been so direct and domineering. She said softly, "I want to say goodbye to you, hang up so fast! I''ll deal with you later! " That is to say, her heart is like being soaked in honey, sweet. Ning Yiqing has always been very efficient. After he hung up the phone, he went directly to Mao Suiyi to ask for leave. The reason for asking for leave was also very simple: "visiting relatives." Mao Suiyi was speechless when he saw this reason. Every year, everyone has a certain family leave. But Ning Yiqing''s parents are in the imperial capital. At his level, he can go home to see his parents in his spare time on weekends. What kind of family do he want to explore? And it''s twenty days to ask! Mao Suiyi looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "didn''t we agree before? You won''t ask for leave any more! What''s more, the preparatory work for the overseas arrest operation has already begun. It''s not good for you to ask for leave at this time! " Ning Yiqing seriously replied: "report to the leader, I have been in the stage of collecting information about the preparations for the domestic arrest operation, and all the arrangements have been made properly. As for the branch, with Jiang te''s help, there is no problem in the training of new employees." "As for the matter of asking for leave to visit relatives, it has also been carefully considered by me. If I don''t go there with the only one, she will be bullied. If she is bullied, she will be angry with me. She will be angry with me all her life. Maybe she won''t talk to me again. It''s not easy for me to marry a daughter-in-law, so I must cherish it!" When Mao Suiyi heard these words, he really wanted to laugh. After a long time, it turned out that he was not going to visit relatives, but to accompany his daughter-in-law! You are going to accompany your daughter-in-law. You can tell me straight away. What kind of home leave would you like? Looking at the whole company, who doesn''t know that you''d rather be the vice president of the company! Chapter 1738 Mao Suiyi also wants to understand. Ning Yiqing promised him to stay in the training camp without asking for leave. That''s because Gu is only in the imperial capital. Now Gu is away from the imperial capital for the summer vacation, and Ning Yiqing''s heart will run with him. Ning Yiqing, for example, looks at all kinds of male chauvinism and arrogance, but turns out to be a lying ear. He is where his daughter-in-law is! He glared at Ning Yiqing and said, "if I don''t approve the leave?" Ning Yiqing said very calmly: "then I''ll go to ask for leave from my sister-in-law and tell her that last time you wanted to punish her nephew is the only one who asked for her nephew." Mao Suiyi''s eyes widened. He really didn''t know Ning Yiqing had such an unruly side. The last time he punished the warehouse keeper, his daughter-in-law made a face for him for two days. If Ning Yiqing pokes this matter out, his daughter-in-law will have to fight with him! He looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "why didn''t I know you were such a person before?" Ning Yiqing said solemnly: "I''ve always been this kind of person, but I didn''t show it in front of the leaders. If the leaders don''t agree, there will be many opportunities to see them." Mao Suiyi is really about to be laughed at by Ning Yiqing. The goods usually look so reliable. It''s actually such an essence. It''s really an eye opener for him! Ning Yiqing saw his expression and said, "if I''m not the only one in my family, can you bear the responsibility? Can I have a daughter-in-law who is as good, excellent, smart and beautiful as the only one? " Mao Suiyi picked up a document on the desk and threw it on his face, saying, "you''re almost done. Don''t push an inch." Ning Yiqing looks at him without expression. Mao Sui intended to curse his mother in his heart, but he patted the table angrily on his face and said, "the only one is so kind. I can''t bear being bullied! Otherwise, who else is willing to marry a security company employee? I''ve approved your leave. Go and take care of the only one! Don''t be polite to those who bully the security. I support you! " The special assistant who watched the excitement looked at Ning Yiqing and then at Mao Suiyi. "Tut tut" didn''t speak for two times. Ning Yiqing saluted Mao Suiyi and said, "thank you, chairman Chengquan! When the only one comes back, I''ll ask her to cook two good dishes for you! " "The listener has a share," tezhu said Last time, Mao Sui wanted Cheng Shutang to eat the meal Gu only made. He was full of praise, and tezhu also heard it. At this time, he certainly couldn''t let go of such an opportunity. Ning Yiqing gave a salute and said, "yes, leader!" With that, he took the approved leave slip and went out. Tezhu couldn''t help laughing any more: "Lao Mao, you''ve gone bad. If you go on like this, I won''t know you." "What do you mean I''ve gone bad? I''m sympathetic to the employees below." Mao Suiyi said seriously. It''s very helpful to laugh without saying a word. Ning Yiqing meets Cheng Shutang when she is ready to leave. He asks curiously: "what are you doing? Are you on duty or on leave? " Ning Yiqing took a look at him and said: "ask for leave to accompany the only one, she was bullied again." "Caocao, who doesn''t have eyes bullies my sister again, I''ll go with you to do him!" Cheng Shutang instantly turns into a pet sister. His sister is bullied. It''s unbearable! Chapter 1739 Gu''s status in Cheng Shutang''s heart is not low. Usually, brother and sister don''t have many opportunities to meet each other, but they can''t stand the blood relationship. The most important thing is that they still have a good conversation. The last time Gu Weiyi was bullied by Mo Feiyan and Cheng Susu, he was very angry when he knew it, but it was a little late when he knew it. Even if he wanted to get ahead for Gu Weiyi, it was too late. For this reason, he also suffered for several days. This will be Gu''s only bully, how can he sit back and ignore? Ning Yiqing is too lazy to pay attention to him, so she is ready to leave. Cheng Shutang immediately finds his special help, says something about asking for leave, and then takes a leave report and goes to find Mao Suiyi. Mao Sui thought that he would also come to ask for leave. He asked for leave for 20 days, and immediately blew up his hair: "what kind of leave do you want to ask for?" "Report to the chief, I still have two months and 20 days of leave accumulated in recent years. It''s reasonable for me to take 20 days of leave now!" Cheng Shutang said seriously, "my sister has been bullied. I ask for leave to help her!" Mao Sui meaning Leng for a while, this just remember Gu only is Cheng Shutang''s own sister. He also found out later that Gu, who trained in the company but was not a regular employee of the company, had a relationship with his two most effective vice general managers. And the two vice general managers also protect her to death! This girl''s life is not so good! He said with a cold face: "Ning Yiqing has asked for leave, so don''t go. It''s enough for him to deal with it." Although he thinks that Cheng Shutang is a steady and reliable man, Ning Yiqing can do nothing for Gu only. Who knows if Cheng Shutang will become like this? Let such two people out at the same time, do not know what kind of trouble it will cause. Cheng Shutang immediately expressed his opinion: "leader, you are eccentric!" Mao Sui Yi choked: "where am I biased?" Cheng Shutang said seriously: "Ning Yiqing wants to ask for leave. You approve of all the people who have no holidays, but you don''t approve of all the holidays I have. Aren''t you bullying me? I protest! I want to appeal! " Mao Sui said with a smile: "he asked for leave to help his daughter-in-law. If he didn''t help her, he ran away. You didn''t have a daughter-in-law!" Cheng Shutang immediately said: "you are discriminating against an employee who has no daughter-in-law. I''ve decided to ask for leave to go on a blind date to solve my life''s problems!" His brain is not generally fast, immediately changed the reason for leave. The reason why he asked for leave is that Mao Suiyi really has to criticize it. Otherwise, Cheng Shutang''s big mouth will be known to the whole company who will publicize it to him another day, saying that he doesn''t care for the employees below. And Cheng Shutang is not an ordinary employee. Although he never talks about his background, he also has a background. It''s a headache to make trouble. Mao Suiyi glared at him and said, "don''t give me a cursory look here. Don''t hide your real intention!" Cheng Shutang said seriously: "I didn''t cover up my real intention. I really want to go on a blind date, but when I go on a blind date, I also help my sister to support me. The family members of the company are bullied by others. If this is spread, I''m afraid it will chill the hearts of all employees." Mao Suiyi would really like to curse his mother. This morning, one or two of them are really enough to block him and label him! Chapter 1740 But Cheng Shutang said that for this reason, Mao Suiyi really had to criticize the fake, so he waved his hand and signed it, and then scolded: "go away!" Cheng Shutang bent his eyes with a smile: "leader, when my sister comes back, I''ll take the staff for field training." Mao Suiyi He immediately heard Cheng Shutang''s words, this is to make delicious back to Gu only do for him to eat. He really can''t laugh or cry. Does he look like a foodie? This one or two bribed him with food! He doesn''t know what other people''s deputy general managers look like, but his two deputy general managers who are directly in charge of him are better than monkeys! After Cheng Shutang left, the special assistant couldn''t help laughing. Ning Yiqing hasn''t gone far. Cheng Shutang almost catches up with him after picking up his things in a hurry. They are still on the same plane. But Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing''s position is a little different, he immediately called Su tingxue, told her Gu only was bullied! Ning Yiqing is envious of the way he makes a phone call. Besides himself, the relationship between his family can''t be used. As soon as Su tingxue heard that Gu was bullied, she immediately asked about the cause and effect. Poor Cheng Shutang doesn''t know the cause and effect of Gu''s being bullied. He doesn''t even know what happened to Gu. So he turned and asked Ning Yiqing, "who bullied my sister? What happened? " Su tingxue Did she really give birth to this son? Stupid like this, can she not? But she had a very strange feeling in her heart. Cheng Su Su used to act coquettishly in front of Cheng Shutang and asked him to help him out, but he refused. Now Gu Weiyi didn''t inform him that she was bullied. He just asked for leave to help when he heard that she was bullied. This is enough to see that in Cheng Shutang''s mind, the only recognition of Gu is completely different from Cheng Su Su. Ning Yiqing told Su tingxue what he knew on the phone. After hearing this, Su tingxue immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. But she was afraid that Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang would get into trouble without fully understanding the matter, so she said: "this matter is not clear now. You should investigate it first when you get to Lingcheng. If it has nothing to do with medicine, it is the only thing to support." "But if there is something wrong with the medicine produced by the only pharmaceutical factory, then you can''t cover it up!" This is Su tingxue. No matter how much she dotes on her children, she will never blindly believe these things. Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang should come down. They have seen Gu''s only medical skill. The medicine produced by her pharmaceutical factory will kill people. They don''t believe it, but it also needs to be found out. In fact, as far as Su tingxue is concerned, she doesn''t believe that Gu''s only medicine will kill her. It''s just that the situation is not clear now. Standing in her position, she won''t say much. But she also felt that Gu was a natural laborer. Since their mother and daughter recognized each other, a lot of things had happened to Gu, almost without stopping. In fact, most of these things are man-made. Some people are thinking about how to deal with them every day. Chapter 1741 Gu does not know at this time. Because of her words, Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang kill Lingcheng from the imperial capital. As soon as she got out of Lingcheng railway station, Yang Yong was waiting for her outside. In the car, Yang Yong talked about the development of the matter. In fact, the course of the matter is very simple. Zhu Qin, a patient with a severe cold, went to see a doctor in a small clinic. After listening to the doctor''s recommendation from the small clinic, he took the cold medicine produced by Gu Youyi pharmaceutical factory, and then ate it more and more seriously. Yesterday morning, his condition suddenly worsened and he died after being sent to Lingcheng first people''s hospital. After Zhu Qin''s death, the family members were very emotional. First, they had a fight in the first people''s Hospital, and finally they put the blame on the cold medicine. Because the cold medicine that she took was produced by local enterprises in Lingcheng, they went directly to the pharmaceutical factory to make trouble. Yesterday afternoon, Zhu Qin''s body was sent to the door of the pharmaceutical factory. Zhu Qin''s family kept saying that she had died by taking the medicine from the pharmaceutical factory. It only took one day to make a stir. Now, the whole Lingcheng people are all aware of it. Yang Yong has tried his best to deal with this matter, but Zhu Qin ''! Gu only hear these eyebrows wrinkle up, this matter she listen to Yang Yong rough a talk, taste out of which is not normal. First of all, the more she takes the cold medicine from the pharmaceutical factory, the more serious it is, which means that the medicine is totally wrong, or that what she gets is not a cold at all. Secondly, when Zhu Qin''s family members want to make trouble after her death, they should also go to the small clinic because the medicine is prescribed by the doctors in the small clinic. Thirdly, according to her experience, after the medical accident, the basic reason for the family members of the patients to make trouble is for money. It''s not Gu''s only malicious speculation, but this kind of thing really accounts for the vast majority, because people are dead, no matter how fierce it is, it''s better to take some money. But the way Zhu Qin''s family make trouble is not for money at all. It seems that they want to ruin their pharmaceutical factory and close it down. The development direction of the whole thing is basically to put the pharmaceutical factory to death. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know why he suddenly remembered what Mo Feiyan said to her when she separated from Mo Feiyan in Shencheng. Although this matter has not been fully investigated, her intuition tells her that it has something to do with Mo Feiyan. Gu only fought with Mo Feiyan several times, and she knew something about Mo Feiyan''s methods. When Mo Feiyan does something, she seldom does it by herself. Instead, she lets the people below do it, and at the same time, she is cruel and poisonous, regardless of the cost and human life. This medical accident completely conforms to Mo Fei''s law of doing things. Gu only took a deep breath and her eyes became cold. When she was fighting with Mo Feiyan before, she had a feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake. Now she found that Mo Feiyan was a poisonous snake. Vicious, insidious, despicable. Yang Yong said softly, "the only thing you want to do this time?" Chapter 1742 Gu Weiyi asked Yang Yong, "are you going according to the process? They are all strictly controlled. Are all the portions made according to the formula I gave you before? " Now the situation is not clear. First of all, we should check whether there is a problem on our side. Yang Yong nodded and said: "of course, you told me repeatedly before that medicine is for curing diseases and can''t tolerate any mistakes. Therefore, in the production process of our medicine, we use the most strict technology and the most accurate proportion, so there is absolutely no problem." Gu''s only eyes were deeper and said, "I know." Yang Yong went on to say: "I have checked the batch of drugs in the small clinic. It''s our medicine. There''s no problem at all. It''s just that the families of the patients are making too much trouble and the uninformed people are also incited by them. The current situation is very unfavorable to us." Gu only heard what he said in front of her, so she had a general understanding of the whole situation. So she was not surprised to hear Yang Yong''s words. She only said: "we still need to investigate this matter, find a breakthrough, or we will be very passive." Yang Yong asked her, "do you have any good methods?" After he asked, he regretted that she had just come back and didn''t know much about the current situation. It seemed that he had gone too far to ask her how to deal with things. Unexpectedly, Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "it''s preliminary. We''ll do it in several steps. For the first time, we''ll go to the doctor who prescribed medicine in the small clinic and ask about Zhu Qin''s condition." "The second step is to go to the doctors of the first people''s Hospital, check their records about Zhu Qin, compare their opinions with those of doctors in small clinics, and see if there is any problem." "The third step is to find a lawyer immediately, write the indictment, and we will sue the family members of the patients." Yang Yong has no problem listening to the first two points. The whole idea is very clear and correct. Gu Weiyi doesn''t need to arrange these two things. He has already thought about them before and asked people to do them, but the information hasn''t been collected yet. But in the third step, he was a little dizzy. He couldn''t help asking, "the third one will only irritate the family and lead to more serious consequences." Gu only said faintly: "now people are going to close our pharmaceutical factory, and they want to put me in prison with joint and several liability. This is the most serious consequence. When they deliberately make trouble and want to make something out of nothing, things have come to the worst." "I have great confidence in my own medicine, and I also believe that this matter has nothing to do with our medicine. If they make such a fuss and want to harm us, we have to take up the weapon of law to protect ourselves." Yang Yong thought about it and thought that she was right, but he was relatively gentle and conservative. He still advised Gu Wei: "I think I''d better wait a little longer about suing my family. Now their family is dead, and it''s normal to be emotional. I''ll negotiate with them again and then make this decision, don''t you think?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you are in charge of the pharmaceutical factory. You know this thing best. If you think this thing has a chance to recover, it''s good to persuade the family members of patients. After all, it takes a lot of effort to fight with people." If she can, she is not willing to fight a lawsuit with others. She is afraid that some people have bad intentions and have to use legal means to protect herself. Chapter 1743 Gu Yiwei sighed and then said, "however, if the other party''s bite is our drug that killed Zhu Qin, and then the data from the doctors in the small clinic and the Municipal People''s Hospital prove that Zhu Qin''s death has nothing to do with our medicine, if they want to make trouble again, we don''t need to be polite." Yang Yong nodded in agreement with her. Yang Yong drove to the pharmaceutical factory with Gu only. Instead of parking at the gate of the pharmaceutical factory, he stopped outside. Gu only saw a large group of people surrounded by the pharmaceutical factory in the car. Someone was shouting with a horn: "daughter in law, you have died miserably! This black heart pharmaceutical factory is abominable. If you are killed like this, I will certainly seek justice for you! " "The black heart medicine factory sells black heart medicine. It''s heartless and inhuman..." Gu only listened to a few words and was not surprised. After a closer look, there was a big black coffin at the gate of the pharmaceutical factory. There were many wreaths beside it, and a team of gongs and drums was playing there. The whole pharmaceutical factory was very busy. Gu''s only eyebrow gently raised. She was ready to get out of the car to have a look. Yang Yong stopped her and said, "don''t go there, or they will hurt you." Gu only said in a low voice, "it''s OK. I''ll just go and have a look. They don''t know me." Yang Yong thinks that Gu only hasn''t appeared since the construction of the pharmaceutical factory. There are only a few people who know that she is the pharmaceutical factory. It was he who knew that the prescription was made by Gu Weiyi, so he was worried. The pharmaceutical factory shut down yesterday. Zhu Qin''s family made a lot of trouble. Yesterday, they rushed to the factory and smashed the machine to prevent them from producing. Only when the workers in the factory came out to stop them could they keep the machine. It''s just that they are making a lot of trouble, and the workers in the factory are not interested in production. Yang Yong simply gave most of the workers a holiday, leaving only more than 20 backbones to do the work, and finishing the unfinished process of the medicine being produced. Because the production of medicine is different from other things, there are many medicines that need nine steaming, nine drying, nine making, nine brewing and so on, so once you start, you can''t stop. The security guards in the pharmaceutical factory are all on duty. They have to protect the pharmaceutical factory. They can''t let the family members of the troublemakers rush in and destroy the machines and drugs. When Gu Wei arrived at the door, he found that the man with the trumpet complaining about the pharmaceutical factory had a sad voice. It seemed very sad, but there was no sad expression on his face. He just kept repeating those words over and over again with the trumpet like singing. As for the other so-called family members who were there, they were even more powerful. Although they were wearing white cloth, a few of them had moved a table to play mahjong because they were bored. Gu only see these people are quite convinced, you are here to make trouble, can''t you work a little bit? She had doubted the intention of these people, but now it was not obvious. As she passed, she attracted their attention, and immediately someone asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu only showed a timid smile: "I passed by here. I heard that the medicine of this pharmaceutical factory killed people, so I came to have a look. Is it true?" The middle-aged man with the trumpet is Zhu Qin''s husband, Kuang eryang. As soon as he sees Gu Weiyi, he looks at her up and down first. When he sees her outstanding appearance, his eyes show her lust. He immediately couldn''t take care of shouting with the trumpet and went directly to Gu''s only face to stare at her. Chapter 1744 Gu only saw Kuang eryang''s appearance and felt sick. He stepped back and looked at him warily. Kuang eryang saw her appearance and knew that he was acting too much, so he said calmly, "of course it''s true. My wife is dead! Little sister, you have to be careful. The medicine of this pharmaceutical factory must not be taken! " Gu Wei nodded, but then asked, "what''s wrong with your wife?" "Cold!" Kuang eryang said with a sad and indignant face: "what a nice person my wife is. She caught a cold accidentally a few days ago and got a cold. After taking the medicine from their family, her condition is getting worse day by day! She died miserably He said to make wipe tears posture directly to Gu only body, Gu only where will let him jump, quickly ran away. Kuang eryang didn''t take the opportunity to take advantage of Gu only. It''s a pity. After all, it''s rare to meet such a beautiful girl. Gu only ran away and got on Yang Yong''s car. His face was cold. Yang Yong asked her, "have you found anything?" "Just a scum." Gu''s eyes were a bit chilly: "if I just guessed that they were medical trouble before, then now I can be 100% sure that they are medical trouble, and they have other purposes." "Now we need to add another item to check Kuang eryang. There must be something wrong with him." Yang Yong was a little surprised when he heard what she said, and then nodded his head. Yesterday, he also found that Kuang eryang had some problems, but because things happened so quickly, he didn''t calm down to think about these things. At this time, after hearing Gu''s words, he calmed down and thought about them. Of course, the investigation of people should be handed over to Zhu Jiagang. Before this product, he was a gangster leader. It''s not difficult for him to investigate people. Zhu Jiagang has always been responsible for the security work of pharmaceutical factories. In fact, most of the security work of pharmaceutical factories is Zhu Jiagang''s younger brother. This time, Kuang eryang and others made such a scene. With Zhu Jiagang''s previous temperament, they had already been sent up to beat them up. But Yang Yong has been not allowed to start, his heart that fire suffocated. So when Gu only asked him to check Kuang eryang, he was very excited: "it''s better to be my sister-in-law, Mr. Yang is a shrinking turtle!" Yang Yong Forget it, he has a large number of adults. He doesn''t care about such two goods. Gu Weiyi said for Yang Yong: "general manager Yang''s practice is not wrong. How can you manage the factory as you did when you were a little gangster? Before things are fully understood, we can''t do it easily. Should we just make things worse?" Zhu Jiagang and Yang Yong are totally opposite in character. Zhu Jiagang is impulsive and irritable. The experience of the little gangster leader makes him want to fight and kill no matter what happens. Yang Yong, on the other hand, is very calm and has a good outlook on the overall situation, but he is a little honest and conservative. Such two people will certainly have contradictions, but it can also play a certain role in neutralization. In this case, of course, Gu only wants to stand on Yang Yong''s side. Zhu Jiagang was most impressed by Gu Youyi. After listening to her saying, she said, "yes, Mr. Yang is right, but now it''s my turn to start! If I find out that those people are here to pit me, I''ll beat them up! " Chapter 1745 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "well, if that''s the case, you will be allowed to do it at that time, but you have to listen to our arrangement. You can only do it when I say you can do it." Zhu Jiagang knows that she has a fierce temper. She was even fiercer than him when she hit jianxize before. Now when he heard her words, he immediately ran to check Kuang eryang. It takes time to check these things. When Gu Weiyi returns to Lingcheng, of course he has to go home first! Naturally, we can''t live in the courtyard any more. Now Qin Zhenhua and Gu''s family all live in the courtyard she bought. When Yang Yong sent her back, Qianqian was washing clothes while Dongdong was chopping meat and bones to prepare soup. As soon as they saw her coming back, they welcomed her happily. Gu Weiyi saw that Dongdong had grown a lot higher than she did a year ago. Now she is even taller than her. She is becoming a big boy. And Qianqian is more and more beautiful, the skin is whiter than the new year, and the figure is getting better and better. Dongdong pulled her and said, "elder sister, it''s been so long since summer vacation. You''ve come back. I''m dying of you!" Qianqian then said with a smile: "Oh, it''s really getting more and more numb!" She said so, but she put her hand around Gu Weiyi and said, "sister, I miss you too!" Her strength is not small, such a hug almost didn''t give Gu only to hold out of breath. In Gu''s only memory, Qianqian''s personality has always been introverted and seldom so enthusiastic. She is really a little bit uncomfortable. In fact, more than a thousand, Dongdong''s character is more cheerful. The better the days of taking care of the family, the more confident they are, and the more cheerful their character will be. Gu Ma came out of the room and said with a smile: "OK, OK, your sister just came back from the train. I guess she didn''t sleep all night, so you didn''t pester your sister. Let her go back to her room to have a rest!" Qianqian smiles and releases her hand: "elder sister, don''t look at mom''s calmness now. In fact, the person who wants you back most is her!" "You don''t know. As soon as she heard that you had a holiday, she was looking forward to your coming back. She not only cleaned up your room, but also went outside to buy a new set of quilt cover. I don''t want to use her, but I''m partial!" Gu only knows that if Qian Qian cares about Gu Ma''s partiality, he won''t say it. If he can say it, he won''t mind. Gu Ma said with a smile, "it''s hard for your sister to study alone in other places. How can I be partial to her?" Qianqianchao Gu''s mother made a face and said, "what''s my sister studying alone in a foreign country? I''m accompanied by my brother-in-law!" She said with a smile and asked: "sister, why didn''t my brother-in-law come back with you?" "I came back from the port city. Your brother-in-law expects to be here in the next two days." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Qian Qian said with a smile: "I called Mr. Ning as my brother-in-law, but my sister recognized it directly. It''s really not harmful at all!" Gu''s only face had already been strengthened a lot, and she said with disapproval, "he''s my man. What''s wrong with him? I''m impatient. You may laugh at me, but I won''t let you do it! " Qian Qian flattened his mouth and said, "sister, I found out that you are really bad. How honest you used to be. How can you be like this now?" Dongdong said: "I like my sister to be like this. It''s so good now. I used to be too honest and bullied by you every day!" Chapter 1746 The three brothers and sisters went in while they were fighting. Because the pharmaceutical factory was basically shut down. Gu''s father was watching the pharmaceutical factory. Qin Zhenhua was at home today. When he saw Gu, he nodded his head and said, "I''m back!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, I''m back!" Qin Zhenhua''s mental state now looks good, at least much better than when she left for the new year, but his white hair is no longer black. Father and daughter meet again, the heart is happy. Qin Zhenhua felt that the luckiest thing in his life was to take Gu from his family. Although father and daughter have not been together for a long time, they have deep feelings. Gu''s mother is busy in the kitchen, making delicious food for Gu. Qianqian''s college entrance examination results came out yesterday. With a total score of 730, she got 683. Although she didn''t get the provincial champion, she was also a few in the province. The range of school choice is quite wide. Basically, she can choose the best schools in the country. Now there is no implementation of school choice after the results come out, all are directly assessed after the test, and then fill in the volunteer. Qian Qian''s intention is to fill in the civil engineering of Qingda. Gu only heard this major give her a thumbs up: "this major is very difficult, Qian Qian, your courage is commendable." Qianqian said with a smile: "I can''t match your courage. You have to learn medicine, but it''s more difficult for you to learn literature first. I just need to listen to the class carefully and study hard. You still need all kinds of speculation." Gu Weiyi also smiles. Of course, she knows how difficult it is to major in civil engineering, but Qingda''s major is their signature. It''s amazing, but there are not many girls who apply for the exam. This has something to do with the work after graduation of civil engineering major. People who study this major often need to run to the construction site. The word dirty is inseparable from the construction site. Girls are clean, so they are relatively excluded from this major. It''s just that if you learn this major well, it''s really shining. Now the whole country is in the stage of rapid development, and there is a huge demand for civil engineering talents. Graduates of Qingda, who have not graduated, will be robbed by employers. Dongdong sighed: "my two sisters are so powerful, I''m under great pressure!" Gu only asked some questions about his grades. Although the bear boy was not very naughty this semester, he ran back to the countryside to catch loach with others before the final exam. As a result, he caught a cold accidentally. He had a high fever on the day of the exam, so he didn''t do well this time, but he was still the second in the school. Qianqian looked at him and said, "if you put your mind on your study, where will it be like this now?" After chatting about their studies, Dong Dong asked Gu Youyi, "sister, I heard from my father that someone was making trouble in the pharmaceutical factory these days. Is there really no problem with your medicine?" Gu Weiyi has not yet answered, Qianqian has already stared at Dongdong and said: "you have a problem with this question. If there is a problem with my sister''s medicine, it won''t sell so well before. So many people have no problem eating it, but that person has a problem. It''s clear that this is a false money!" She said, looking at Gu only a little worried and said: "elder sister, you must be on the dim sum, don''t let people calculate." Chapter 1747 Gu only saw the worry in Qian Qian''s eyes. She reached out and pinched Qian Qian''s face. This is the normal way to open Qian Qian''s face. Before, she just pretended to talk to her easily, just to let her relax. Gu Weiwei said in a warm voice: "I know this in my mind. Don''t you all say that I''m different from before? How can I be calculated? " She said here, eyes deep, said: "you don''t have to worry about this, I know." Just as he was talking, Zhu Jiagang came. He often came to this house and knew Qianqian and Dongdong very well. As soon as he came in, he was swearing: "asshole, what a special asshole!" Gu only asked him, "what did you find out?" Zhu Jiagang nodded and said, "it''s a coincidence that the woman who died this time was a cousin of my family. But we live in the city and they live in the countryside. They don''t have much contact with each other, so I didn''t know she was my cousin at first." "My cousin is also a hard-working one. Her husband died, and Kuang eryang is her second husband. This man is a real scum. He usually beats her, and she doesn''t let her see a doctor when she is sick." "She was forced by Kuang eryang to burn ashes in the mountains (in the countryside, she mixed the weeds with the soil and burned them as fertilizer). As a result, she burned a lot and the dust spread into her lungs. She had contracted lung disease before, which is said to be a bit serious." "This time, she was probably suffering from a lung disease. Kuang eryang didn''t want to spend money to send her to a big hospital for treatment, so he asked her to go to a clinic for treatment. As a result, she didn''t have much effect. She went to the city alone. She felt that the level of doctors in the city clinic was higher, so she went to the clinic where she was given medicine last time." When it comes to this, basically the whole context comes out. Gu''s face is speechless. Is the doctor in that clinic out of his mind? How can a serious lung disease be cured by taking cold medicine? Besides, Kuang eryang, Zhu Qin''s husband, is also a scum. His wife is suffering from a serious lung disease. He doesn''t even send her to a big hospital for regular treatment, and asks her to go to a small clinic to prescribe some medicine? Gu only asked: "what''s the situation over there?" Zhu Jiagang replied: "he is a scum. He likes to eat and do nothing at home. He also likes to play cards. It is said that he lost tens of thousands years ago and owed usury. Some time ago, people went to his home every day to ask for gambling debts." Gu''s only eyes narrowed slightly. The tens of thousands of yuan in this era are absolutely large. Kuang eryang is not playing cards, but gambling! It is not difficult to lose tens of thousands of yuan in gambling. This scum can take tens of thousands of dollars to gamble and lose, and do not give money to treat Zhu Qin. This is Gu''s only anger. Gambling, in fact, is demonic. Once you get into it, you will become a stranger to gambling. Gu only then asked: "does anyone go to his house these days to ask for debts?" Zhu Jiagang replied: "I asked carefully. Two days before Zhu Qin''s death, Kuang eryang once told people that he was going to make a fortune. He also said that the three great joys of life were promotion, wealth and death of his wife. Recently, he had to take at least two kinds of jobs." Gu only cold voice said: "promotion and wealth, death only wife?"? There are more and more scum in this world, and there is no lower limit! " Chapter 1748 "That''s right!" Zhu Jiagang said angrily: "this kind of person can''t be called human! I also heard that his ex-wife was forced to die by him. I don''t know how my cousin married him when she was blind! " Gu only sighed. She knew that in the matter of marriage, if a woman divorces or dies and her husband wants to marry again, she will be in a relatively passive position. She can only find a man much older than herself to remarry. But the man wants to remarry after he dies his wife, but he has an absolute advantage. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know what kind of person Zhu Qin was before he died, but according to the current situation of Zhu Jiagang, Zhu Qin''s character should be submissive. As for Kuang eryang''s talk about making a fortune, either someone gave him a sum of money, or he had long thought about corrupting the sum of money. The greater possibility is that the two are combined. Gu only said to Zhu Jiagang, "can you find those people who owed usury before him?" "I knew that my sister-in-law would definitely ask me to look into it, and I''ve made it clear." Zhu Jiagang said with some pride: "I used to be a famous role in the road. It''s really not difficult to find out." "I knew all the people Kuang eryang owed money to before, so I found out as soon as I inquired about it. They told me that Kuang eryang gave them all the money before Zhu Qin died!" Gu only asked coldly, "did they ask Kuang eryang where the money came from?" "Of course, I have a question. Just like Kuang eryang, he doesn''t work in production at ordinary times. He depends on my cousin to do odd jobs to support his family. Where does he get the money? They are also very curious, but Kuang eryang only said that he had made a fortune and met a rich man who appreciated him. He refused to say anything else Zhu Jiagang replied. Gu only asked here and felt that this matter was generally clear. Although Kuang eryang was a scum, he was the main player in the front, but he was also a chess player in other people''s hands. She was basically certain that someone was planning to deal with her. As for who that person is, it''s not hard to guess. Because now the pharmaceutical factory has just opened up the situation, it is not profitable, and those who are envious can''t focus on her. Yang Yong is calm and thorough in his work. In addition, Qin Zhenhua is helping the pharmaceutical factory. They have something to do with each other in Lingcheng. Most people don''t spend so much effort to dig this hole. Seeing her cold face, Zhu Jiagang couldn''t help asking, "are you OK, sister-in-law?" Gu only shook his head and said, "I''m ok. I''m just thinking about how to break this game." Zhu Jiagang''s idea is simple: "how can it be broken? Of course, it''s a direct way to beat Kuang eryang''s scum! My cousin died so miserably this time. As a member of her mother''s family, I stand up for her. I can''t be more normal! " Gu only thought that such a simple and crude way was very suitable for Zhu Jiagang. She looked at him and asked, "and then?" "What then?" Zhu Jiagang asked with a silly face. Gu only see his appearance, a face of speechless, this two goods is really enough: "after the fight, this matter solved?" Zhu Jiagang was asked, and then he was a little weak. He whispered, "if you can''t beat him once, beat him twice. If you can''t beat him twice, beat him three times until he stops..." Chapter 1749 Zhu Jiagang''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. When he talks about it, there is no sound. His way of doing things is the same as what he thought when he was a gangster, and he knows that it doesn''t apply to the present. Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to him. He only said: "now we have a general idea of this matter. We already know that it is controlled by someone behind the scenes. Since we know this matter, we still need to know that they will have a backhand." Her words just finished, Dongdong ran over and said: "sister, it''s not good, the pharmaceutical factory is on TV!" Gu Weiyi hurriedly went into the room to see it. As expected, a TV station in Lingcheng broadcast the story of the drug factory eating dead people. When she used to watch it, Kuang eryang was crying in front of the camera, complaining that the drugs produced by the pharmaceutical factory had killed his daughter-in-law, and then kept saying that he wanted the pharmaceutical factory to pay for his life! Gu only saw this news, though not surprised, his face turned cold. It really has Mo Feiyan''s style! In this era, television has been relatively popular, but now cable TV has not been connected, and both provincial and central stations rely on the relay of local stations, so the local stations in this era are quite powerful. And this thing is broadcast in the news period, and many people will watch it. In this era, there is relatively little information, and receiving new information mainly depends on the TV station. So as soon as the news is broadcast, Gu Weiyi can even guess, without even thinking about it, how big a storm this event will brew in Lingcheng. Gu''s only face was cold, but Zhu Jiagang cursed his mother: "are the reporters of this TV station crazy? This matter has not been put on file for investigation by the public security. How dare they broadcast it like this! This is distorting the truth of the matter! " Gu only lightly said: "money can make the ghost push the mill." Gu Weiyi really doesn''t want to say much about the integrity of journalists. In fact, the integrity of journalists in this era is relatively good. In the Internet era, some people have to make up a story even if they don''t have a story. Every year, a lot of fake news comes out. Journalists originally rely on the news to live, what they have to do is to report. Of course, there are also many excellent journalists who work hard to detect the truth, fight for fairness, uncover the dark curtain and fight against the dark forces. They are respected. In fact, this time things have to be calculated strictly, and those reporters are not wrong, because Zhu Qin really died, and Kuang eryang was so heartbroken. Those kind-hearted journalists may have been taken advantage of by others, thinking that there is something wrong with their pharmaceutical factory, because when reporting this news, the anchor mentioned the background and relationship when using words. This matter has been pushed to a very high level since Zhu Qin''s death. If one is not handled properly, their pharmaceutical factory will face a huge disaster. In this era, the spring breeze of reform and opening up has been blowing into Lingcheng, the gap between the rich and the poor is widening day by day, and those children with backgrounds also begin to seek benefits for themselves. Not long ago, there was a big bribery case involving many people with backgrounds. It''s not long since this incident has just subsided. Now there is something about the pharmaceutical factory. The angry people are likely to be directly involved in the case, and then easily incite their emotions and become Mo Feiyan''s knife. Chapter 1750 And with Mo Feiyan''s hand, he should send people to make rumors about her, making the pharmaceutical factory a powerful image with a strong background. After that, some more things will be done to stimulate the contradiction between the public and the pharmaceutical factory. Those who are incited are likely to do something extraordinary. This time, Mo Feiyan, on the one hand, made things bigger, on the other hand, he used Kuang eryang to play the sympathy card. This is to destroy the pharmaceutical factory from the root. If we continue to develop at this pace, in the end, the pharmaceutical factory will certainly be unable to keep it. Gu only thinks that Mo Feiyan is really a fierce opponent. He is really closely linked in layout. Is there really no breakthrough in this matter? Gu Weiyi doesn''t think so. Zhu Jiagang finally got some clues. He asked Gu Weiyi, "sister-in-law, did you know anything before?" Gu Wei nodded and said, "this is for me." "You haven''t been in Lingcheng all this time. Who can you offend?" Zhu Jiagang was puzzled. Gu only said in a low voice: "I offended people in the imperial capital. People came to Lingcheng to block me." Zhu Jiagang was stunned for a second and then said, "sister-in-law, you are so awesome. You have offended such a powerful person!" Gu Weiyi glanced at him obliquely. Listening to the tone of these two goods, it seems that she offended Mo Feiyan. Is it worth showing off? Zhu Jiagang said with a smile: "only those who are interested can offend those who are interested. If those who have no ability, such as me, I can''t offend people at this level even if I''m fierce." Zhu Jiagang''s statement is also true, because if there is too much difference between the two sides, the other side can squeeze people to death by stretching a finger, so naturally there is no need to fight such a big battle. Gu only thought that he could be angry when talking to him, so he asked, "go to Mr. Yang and see how his data collection is going." She came back to Lingcheng in the morning. It''s already evening. Zhu Jiagang has collected the news about Zhu Qin and Kuang eryang, but Yang Yong has no news yet. She had a bad feeling in her heart, so she asked Zhu Jiagang to find someone. Facts have proved that her premonition is correct. When Zhu Jiagang brought Yang Yong back, he was injured all over and his head was still bleeding. Yang Yong looks very embarrassed. His clothes have been torn, one of his shoes has been lost, and he has several bruises. Gu Weiyi immediately treats his blood. Qin Zhenhua finds out the medicine for trauma produced by the pharmaceutical factory from his home and sprinkles it on Yang Yong''s wound. Almost as soon as the powder was sprinkled, Yang Yong''s blood stopped completely. Yang Yong sighed: "if such a good medicine can''t benefit people, it''s really a pity!" This is the most sincere feeling in his heart. Gu only gave him several prescriptions to take charge of the affairs of the pharmaceutical factory. He saw with his own eyes that these medicines cured many people''s diseases. Light such as a cold, severe such as cerebral hemorrhage in patients with rehabilitation, as well as these treatment of trauma drugs, efficacy is excellent. He just wanted to come to work. Now the pharmaceutical factory has been open for almost a year, and his mentality has changed greatly. The pharmaceutical factory also has a deeper feeling for him. This time is undoubtedly the first great difficulty faced by pharmaceutical companies. If they can''t get through it, pharmaceutical companies will no longer exist. Chapter 1751 Gu only asked Yang Yong, "brother Yang, what happened?" Yang Yong replied: "I told a doctor in a people''s hospital that I would get the information in the afternoon. He began to promise that it would be OK. When I went, he turned back and said that the information had been lost by accident. Fortunately, when I came out, a nurse secretly came over and gave me a piece of information. She said that she had taken cold medicine from our pharmaceutical factory, and the effect was very good. She believed us. " "Then I went to the doctor in the small clinic to find out. The doctor insisted that Zhu Qin had a cold and died of taking our medicine." He said that he was very angry: "I asked a few more questions, and the doctor pushed me out of the clinic. As soon as I turned around, several people came out next to me to grab my information. I protected the information and fought with them. There were many of them, and I was not their opponent. I lost my information." Gu Weiyi sighed. Although her speed is already very fast, others have already prepared for it, so her speed seems to be a bit slow. Yang Yong said with some guilt: "I''m sorry, I should have come back first when I got the information, so at least there can be a piece of evidence to prove that Zhu Qin didn''t die by taking our medicine." Gu only comforted him: "you have done a good job. In the final analysis, we still think people are too kind. Few people can adhere to their principles in the face of interests." "If it''s really to blame, it''s also to blame me. I didn''t tell you at the beginning how boundless our enemies are." Yang Yong asked her, "what shall we do now?" This is the second time that Yang Yong asked this question today. Under the current situation, he knows very well that it is difficult for the pharmaceutical factory to keep. Gu only said slowly: "they have done so many things. In the final analysis, they just want to destroy our pharmaceutical factory. I won''t let them do it! At this point in this matter, there may not be a turning point. " Mo Feiyan did so many things, in the final analysis is to bring her rhythm, let her follow Mo Feiyan set good rhythm down. Just Gu only works, never need to follow the rhythm of others. And this time, Mo Feiyan''s people hurt Yang Yong, so this matter is not over! Yang Yong asked her, "have you come up with a solution to this matter?" Gu Yiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly and said: "the other party has done so many things to make us feel hopeless. At the same time, it also arouses the anger in our hearts and makes us dominated by these two feelings." "But we all know that anger can''t help us any more than make us lose our sense. Why should I get into her trap?" "In addition, hopelessness usually makes people despair, but in my opinion, only cowards can have this kind of despair, and we have never been cowardly. Don''t say it''s not hopeless now. Even if it''s hopelessness, I''ll go out on my own!" Her self-confidence and strong is very infectious, Yang Yong''s heart gave birth to a glimmer of hope. When Yang Yong''s mind was filled with this idea, he felt that he wanted to laugh. He was a middle-aged man who had run a factory and was nearly 40 years old. Gu was only a college student who was less than 20 years old. He was such a big man that he needed her to give him hope. Chapter 1752 Zhu Jiagang''s idea was much more direct. He immediately applauded and flattered: "my sister-in-law is right, my sister-in-law is powerful! I''ll do whatever my sister-in-law asks me to do! " Gu Yiwei She thinks that Zhu Jiagang''s IQ is on the decline again recently. Qin Zhenhua looks at Gu Youyi, who is calm and calm. His eyes are full of gentleness. When he had a cerebral hemorrhage, Lu Yurong wanted to divorce him, rob his house and bully his grandparents. Although he didn''t see how she dealt with Lu Yurong, she finally saved everything of the Qin family and made Lu Yurong wanted by the police for bribery. Although this time things are a little troublesome, now they are all in a completely passive position, but he believes that she has the ability to turn the whole situation around, but he loves her, how old she is, she has to face such things. Qin Zhenhua said: "the only one, who are you offending?" He wants to help Gu only. He has some connections in Lingcheng before. Although he has offended a lot of people, many people have received his favor. If he starts a relationship to help Gu only, it has a certain appeal. Just before that, he needs to figure out who Gu only offended and what kind of strength he has, so that he can decide what to do later. Gu only naturally recognized Qin Zhenhua''s subtext, so she said: "her surname is mo, and her name is mo Feiyan. She is mo Weiguang''s daughter. She is also the niece of Qu''s boss, a well-known domestic enterprise. She is in charge of a company called Fanfan, and all her family businesses are put together, at least hundreds of millions." Qin Zhenhua Yang Yong and Zhu Jiagang They all guessed that Gu might have offended some big man, but it was too big! They all know that it''s often on TV. Mo Weiguang, that''s even worse! After a long time, Qin Zhenhua coughed and said: "only, maybe your temper really needs to be changed." Zhu Jiagang gave her a direct thumbs up: "sister-in-law, cow force!" Yang Yong is full of despair, they just opened a year, just began to profit small pharmaceutical factory, unexpectedly and such a giant on! I don''t know what to say. Gu Weiyi shrugged and said, "I really don''t want to offend her, but she wants to rob Ning Yiqing, and then she tries to embarrass me. How can I bear this?" The grudge between her and Mo Feiyan is not complicated, but if it makes her choose again, she will choose to do it. She can''t be calculated and not fight back! Qin Zhenhua sighed, while Zhu Jiagang said indignantly, "this woman is so shameless that she dares to rob her sister-in-law. No, it''s to rob her elder brother. Of course, I can''t bear it! Sister in law, I support you to do her! I''ll cheer you on in the back Gu only ignored him, but said to Qin Zhenhua: "so Dad, you can''t trust your relationship and find your friends. I''m sure she must have made all kinds of preparations." "As long as you go to find a relationship, she will make this incident known to all. At that time, she will really sit down. Our pharmaceutical factory has a relationship. We are powerful people. At that time, we will fall into real passivity." Chapter 1753 Qin Zhenhua nodded and said, "your analysis is very reasonable. I really can''t help you with this. But in this situation, what can we do?" "Nothing." Gu only slowly said: "at least in the eyes of others, we do nothing." Qin Zhenhua''s eyes were full of confusion. Gu Weiyi explained: "now we are staring at by so many eyes. Doing more is making more mistakes, so we don''t do anything on the surface, but in fact we still have a lot of things to do. Didn''t Mo Feiyan label us as a powerful stakeholder? Then we''ll find a chance to give it back to her. " "When we do these things, we have to make our stand clear, and let them feel that we have no way. So the first thing we need to do now is to report to the police, to Kuang eryang, and to the TV station at the same time." Qin Zhenhua was stunned for a moment and then said, "in this way, will they be more irritated?" "It''s the ordinary people who are infuriated. In their eyes, it''s my poor skills. I''ll use the same method for a second time." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Qin Zhenhua couldn''t help asking: "the second time? Have you dealt with her like this once before? " Gu Wei nodded and talked about the contest with Mo Feiyan at the customs some time ago. All the three big men were silly. She... She even went to the customs! Gu only said calmly: "I''m just protecting myself, and I also believe that the law is fair and can protect our law-abiding citizens." "Of course, this time I show this attitude again, Mo Feiyan will only feel that I have no skills to do, this thing in her eyes is completely different from the last customs thing." "And we need to speak with facts, slap her hard, and teach her how to be a human by the way." Zhu Jiagang and Yang Yong look at each other. Zhu Jiagang is OK. He has seen Gu''s only method before, but Yang Yong doesn''t. just at this time, they both feel that she is a girl with fierce fighting power. It seems that she doesn''t admit defeat in her dictionary. At this time, she didn''t want to solve the problem, but wanted to slap Mo Feiyan again. They seemed to have a very angry and slightly cruel boss. It''s just that this kind of Gu is really very popular! If she is really the kind of girl who flinches from difficulties, their hearts will be disappointed. Gu Weiwei looked at them and said, "believe me, our pharmaceutical factory will be able to pass this difficult time. Our medicine is so good that it will benefit millions of people, so we will never give up! It''s impossible to lose! " At this time, someone knocked on the door. After Qin Zhenhua opened the door, two policemen stood at the door. After they showed their certificates, they said, "who are you in charge of the pharmaceutical factory?" At that time, because Gu was too young and Qin Zhenhua was a public official, she was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble, so she was asked to be a legal person by Zhu Jiagang. Zhu Jiagang stood up and said, "I am." The police looked at him and said, "someone died of taking the medicine produced by our pharmaceutical factory. Now the case has been filed. Please come back with us to assist in the investigation." Zhu Jiagang immediately became angry: "what is death by taking the medicine produced by our pharmaceutical factory? It''s a sink! " Chapter 1754 Two policemen looked at each other, and one of them said, "we are not sure whether someone has fouled you, but it is true that someone died after taking the medicine produced by your pharmaceutical factory, so you have to go back with us for investigation." "You should believe in the justice of the law. If there is no problem with your medicine, you will be released after investigation." Zhu Jiagang roared: "what kind of law is fair? We are the victims when our pharmaceutical factory encounters medical trouble. You arrest people without understanding the situation. What kind of public servants are you?" When the two policemen heard this, they were helpless. They had heard something about the pharmaceutical factory before. When they had a cold, they actually took the industrial medicine produced by the pharmaceutical factory, and the effect was really very good. But now someone goes to the police station to report a case, so they have to accept the case. A policeman looked at him and said, "I believe that the clear will be clear, the turbid will be turbid, right and wrong. After investigation, I know that if you don''t cooperate with the investigation, the situation will be even worse for you." What else does Zhu Jiagang want to say? Gu Weiyi said: "Zhu Jiagang, go back with them to accept the investigation. I believe in the justice of the law. There is no problem with our medicine, so they will let you go soon after they investigate." Zhu Jiagang''s mouth is flat, but his heart is not wronged. When he was a hooligan before, he actually went to the police station. They were all arrested for committing crimes, he thought! But this time he didn''t do anything, but he had to be arrested in the police station. He was depressed about it! But he also knows that Gu''s only statement is the truth. In this situation, he must cooperate with the investigation, otherwise the consequences will be more serious. "I believe you, sister-in-law," he said with red eyes Gu only gave him a light nod. He turned around and left with the two policemen. He was a little bored. He really didn''t expect that there was such a risk in being a legal person of an enterprise. After Zhu Jiagang was taken away, Qin Zhenhua and Yang Yong did not look very good. As far as the situation is concerned, it is extremely unfavorable to them. Originally Gu only prepared to sue the other side, but now the other side took the lead. Now they are in a rather passive position. Gu''s only brow is also very tight, but his heart is full of fighting spirit. Mo Feiyan is cruel, but he is an excellent opponent. In the face of such an opponent, the slightest carelessness will lead to disaster. Gu only whispered: "Mo Feiyan, you should be proud. Now you are just making moves. Next it''s my turn to fight back." As Gu only expected, Mo Feiyan has indeed come to Lingcheng. This time, it is mo Feiyan''s careful planning. Last time, the customs affair made Mo Feiyan feel that the food in her mouth had been robbed. She was extremely uncomfortable. She is not the kind of person who can suffer losses, so she decided to destroy the most important thing. Gu''s only concern should be her pharmaceutical factory. If other factories want to make some trouble, it may be difficult to achieve the maximum impact. However, pharmaceutical factories are different. The drugs produced in pharmaceutical factories are closely related to people. As long as Gu''s pharmaceutical factory kills people, Gu can''t get away from it. Her cell phone rings, her brow slightly frowned after she got through the message, but she said in a low voice, "I know." Chapter 1755 After Mo Feiyan hung up the phone, she gave a cold smile and said slowly, "Gu Weiwei, I can''t see that you are so careful. You are not the legal person of the pharmaceutical factory." She asked Kuang eryang to report the case to the police station while making trouble with the pharmaceutical factory. Originally, she wanted to shut Gu Wei up all the time, but she didn''t expect that Gu was not the legal person of the pharmaceutical factory. Mo Feiyan originally thought that Gu only wanted to laugh after he was arrested, but now it''s not easy to go. She said with a cool smile, "but even if you are not the legal person of that pharmaceutical factory, you will escape this time! Even if I don''t kill you this time, I''ll peel off your skin! " She has her own control over these things, and because of her identity has been hidden behind the scenes, all this is in just the right rhythm. The Secretary behind her asked in a low voice, "Miss Mo, do you need me to spread the prescription? Is it Gu''s only news from there?" Mo Feiyan looked at the Secretary''s eyes a little appreciate, light point a head said: "go! Anyway, this time we will not only destroy the pharmaceutical factory, but also drag Gu into the water together! " She can''t let Gu only escape from her carefully designed Bureau. She has known since she was a child that money can make the devil push the mill. Some people are not willing to do something, not unwilling to do it or unable to do it, but they just don''t give enough money. Mo Feiyan has a deep understanding of human nature, especially for people like Kuang eryang. She actually despises Kuang eryang, who even ignores his wife''s life for money. However, only this kind of villain in the market will do anything for money. It''s just a coincidence that she found Kuang eryang as a partner. When she came to Lingcheng at that time, what she wanted was a cruel, selfish and greedy helper. Kuang eryang fully met this standard. Mo Feiyan met Zhu Qin first when she was looking for a job. At that time, Zhu Qin complained that she was ill, but Kuang eryang thought about gambling every day and didn''t care about her at all. At that time, Mo Feiyan saw that Zhu Qin was so thin that she was about to collapse when the wind blew. She coughed and looked yellow, so she had a preliminary plan in her mind. Then she sent someone to investigate Kuang eryang and found that she was a real scum, so she had a comprehensive plan. It''s not difficult to buy scum like Kuang eryang. As long as the money is in place, this scum is willing to do anything. People like Kuang eryang don''t even need her to come out in person, as long as the Secretary contacts him. She despises scum, and scum used well, in fact, great lethality. Up to now, she is 12 points satisfied with Kuang eryang''s performance. Mo Feiyan knows that Gu Weiyi is never the kind of person who sits there waiting to die, so she is a little curious about how Gu Weihui will deal with it. After the secretary left, Mo Feiyan said to herself, "Gu Weiyi, please don''t let me down too much. Don''t think so!" After Zhu Jiagang was taken to the police station, the police began to take notes. He usually didn''t care about the production of the factory, but he knew that Yang Yong was very strict in the management of the pharmaceutical factory. No matter what process, he would strictly follow Gu''s instructions. The pharmaceutical factory also used the most authentic medicines produced in various places. He believed that there was absolutely no problem. Chapter 1756 Zhu Jiagang is also a talented person, probably because he often came to the police station before, and because he has confidence in the drugs in the pharmaceutical factory, so he is not stage fright at all. When he arrives at the police station, he is as comfortable as when he comes to his own home. When he took notes with the police, he didn''t make any mistakes at all. Instead, he praised the selection of medicinal materials, the production and the final packaging. His eloquence is very good. The police have never seen such a suspect as him. When they were not careful, they were misled by him. During the whole recording process, they only heard how good his medicine was. In the middle of the police feel wrong, stopped him, not for a while he was biased. In conclusion, he said: "our pharmaceutical factories strictly follow the ancient prescriptions, and they are also very particular about the processing of medicinal materials. Moreover, none of those medicines are poisonous. How can our medicines kill people?" "As for what you said about whether patients are suitable for taking this kind of medicine, I personally think you should ask the doctor who prescribed Zhu Qin, because we are only drug producers, not doctors." "How to let patients take medicine, and what kind of patients take what kind of medicine, is not within the scope of our responsibility." "So I suggest that you bring that doctor to the police station for questioning, and ask him carefully why we prescribe our medicine! Is the medicine he prescribed symptomatic? " Several policemen of the police station looked at each other. In essence, Zhu Jiagang''s words were right. There was no problem with his suggestion, but Kuang eryang insisted that it was the problem of medicine, which was also quite troublesome. Zhu Jiagang seemed to see their troubles, and immediately said: "Kuang eryang is just an ordinary people, who doesn''t know anything about medicine. How can he know which medicine has problems and which medicine has no problems?" The police also thought of this, when even ready to go to the doctor of the clinic to ask. After they had made a record for Zhu Jiagang, they were ready to go to the doctor. Just at this time, Gu Weiyi came. She came to report the case. The policeman who brought Zhu Jiagang back met Gu only, or most of the policemen present knew Gu only. The reason is very simple. Gu was the provincial champion last year. At that time, he was on TV and in newspapers. Gu only at that time did not pay much attention to this matter, in fact, Lingcheng local publicity for her is quite in place, all said that she is Wenqu star down to earth. So for her to report at this time, the police are serious. Gu is not a manager of a pharmaceutical factory, let alone a legal person. At this time, if she wants to participate in this case, she can only make a breakthrough from other angles. She didn''t sue anyone else. It was the doctor in that clinic who said that he prescribed medicine without confirming the patient''s condition. Zhu Qin was seriously ill, and it was not a cold at all. But the doctor let Zhu Qin take cold medicine, delayed the illness, this will cause Zhu Qin''s death. The police of the police station thought of this just now, and now there is Gu''s only report, so it must be to bring the doctor to take notes. A policeman asked her, "I know you. You are the top one in the college entrance examination in our province last year. You sell prescriptions to pharmaceutical factories. Are you a doctor? Do you know the medicine? " Chapter 1757 Gu Weiyi replied: "I majored in Chinese language and literature in DIDU University. In terms of cultural knowledge, I didn''t study medicine, but the teacher who taught me was a famous doctor in DIDU. I learned medicine with him." "Although I studied medicine for a short time, I still have a little talent. According to what I know, what Zhu Qin got was not a cold at all, but a deficiency of Yang. Because of the deficiency of Yang Qi, she suffered from various dysfunction of her body, which led to pneumonia." "Her condition can not be cured by a package of cold medicine, so in essence, there is something wrong with the doctor''s way of treatment. What I doubt now is that as a qualified doctor, how can he make such a low-level mistake in the face of such a typical disease." "Also, I''m a pharmaceutical company that takes a stake in a prescription, so the pharmaceutical company also has a share. I firmly believe that there is no problem with my prescription." The policemen nodded their heads lightly. There were a lot of doubts in this matter. Gu Weiwei continued: "to tell you the truth, the prescription of the pharmaceutical factory is provided by me. You don''t have to look at me so surprised. If I dare to come here today, it means that I have great confidence in my prescription." "There is absolutely no problem with the prescription. After all, many people in Lingcheng have taken the cold medicine produced by our pharmaceutical factory before. I believe you also know the efficacy. I won''t say much about it here." "I don''t know much about the truth of this medical accident. In handling cases, you must be 100 times more professional than me! I also firmly believe that you will find out the truth. " The meaning of her sentence is quite clear, that is to remind them that someone is behind their back. Gu Weiyi said again what Zhu Jiagang had found about Kuang eryang before, and then put forward her question: "when a gambler who owes a lot of money suddenly no longer lacks money, this matter itself is a huge doubt." "Thank you for providing so much information. We will definitely find out this matter," the director of the police station said when sending Gu Youyi out of the police station Gu Weiyi left the police station after thanking the director. From the perspective of this case alone, there are actually many breakthroughs, but there is no strong evidence in their hands. Gu''s only heart is unprecedented calm and calm, when she decided to build a pharmaceutical factory to sell drugs, such a thing she had expected, just because Mo Feiyan''s relationship to advance this matter. In fact, this matter is not complicated. If you really want to go deep into it, it''s easy to find out. But even if this matter is found out, because Kuang eryang''s disturbance, coupled with the TV broadcast, her pharmaceutical factory''s reputation will be completely destroyed. The only thing Gu has to do now is to recover the reputation of the pharmaceutical factory. If we calculate this matter carefully, we can still treat people in their own way. We have to get up from where we fall. When she went back alone, a BMW stopped by the side of the road. When she passed the BMW, the window rolled down. Mo Feiyan poked her head out of it and said, "Gu You Yi, it''s a coincidence that we met again." Gu only here to see Mo Feiyan, she is not surprised, although Mo Feiyan is a fierce opponent, but also has a bad problem. Chapter 1758 That is, every time when Mo Feiyan feels that the victory is in hand, he likes to win in front of the other party, and then make sarcastic remarks to show his superiority. Gu''s only eyes showed a touch of coldness: "what''s the coincidence in this world? In the final analysis, it''s just because you''re waiting for me here. I''m really moved by your heart." Mo Feiyan''s mouth slightly raised, said with a smile: "yes, I''m waiting for you here, but you are too unlovable, did not cooperate with me to complete the drama of this encounter." Gu Weiyi put his hands on his chest and said, "you just came to me to brush the feeling of existence in front of me. By the way, you disgust me again. Then you can see what kind of reaction I will have. It''s best for me to be very depressed and helpless, so as to satisfy your almost abnormal dark and cool heart." Mo Feiyan looked at her from top to bottom and said, "although you try to show your calmness and calmness in front of me, in my opinion, you are now at the end of your life, because I have blocked your way to change the status quo." Gu''s only eyes were cold, but Mo Feiyan laughed when she saw her appearance: "now let''s imagine what you are about to face. Even if you do your best to keep your pharmaceutical factory, your reputation will be destroyed." "Although you are smart enough not to be a legal person of a pharmaceutical factory, you will bear less legal responsibility, but after all, you are a shareholder of a pharmaceutical factory, and you cannot escape the responsibility." "And the prescription of the pharmaceutical factory is provided by you, so in this matter, you need to bear the main responsibility. You should find ways to exonerate yourself, but you can''t change the possibility of your reputation being ruined." "I heard that the biggest dream of your life is to become a doctor, but with this event, you will write a heavy record in your future life. You can''t get rid of it all your life, so no one will come to see you even if you really have success in learning." "Because I don''t want you to go anywhere, I will let people take a walk about this matter, so you can''t be a doctor in your whole life. This profession will not bring you any aura, but will bring you endless humiliation." "Let''s talk about your pharmaceutical factory again. It''s a matter of time before your pharmaceutical factory closes down. You can''t support your workers or even the pile of pharmaceutical equipment. When you can''t manage the pharmaceutical factory, I will take over your pharmaceutical factory." Gu only heard here and looked at her and said, "your plan is quite comprehensive. You plan to deal with me and destroy me like this. I''m very curious. What''s your plan?" Mo Feiyan said with a smile: "it doesn''t need to figure anything, as long as you are not happy, see you frustrated everywhere, I am very happy." "You''re a pervert." Gu said coldly. Mo Feiyan laughed more happily: "abnormal? That''s a good word, but I don''t think you''ve experienced what''s really abnormal. Offending me will be the most regretful thing in your life. " "When you lose the pharmaceutical factory and your life goal, you will find that these are just the beginning, because you will find me everywhere in your future life, and I will destroy all the people and things you care about." Gu only looked at her and said, "well, there is no deep hatred between you and me. Do you want to punish me like this?" Chapter 1759 Mo Feiyan eyebrows slightly PICK: "for me, all the people who disobey my mind and I have deep hatred, not to mention that you have repeatedly calculated on me before." "You''re so mean, you''re so poisonous." Gu Weiyi said, squinting. Mo Feiyan said with a light smile: "whatever you say, anyway, for me, you have offended me. By the way, I''ll tell you one more thing. Ning Yiqing is my favorite. He can''t marry anyone except me." "So the next step, I''ll start from him, and then I''ll let you look at me and him, love is incomparable, but you can''t do anything but hide in the corner and cry." "In fact, I always think you''re stupid. You even want to fight me with your foundation. I don''t know where you got the courage!" When she said that, she was very happy. She glanced at Gu Yiyi and said, "if you grow up in the countryside, you should stay in the countryside. You should never think about climbing up in your life, because the higher you climb, the worse you will die!" "You can be unconvinced, and I like to see you unconvinced, because that will make me more happy!" "Shameless!" Gu only scolded lightly. Mo Feiyan was very happy with a smile: "Gu only, this is the end of fighting with me." She said a light wave of her hand, the driver stepped on the accelerator, BMW almost stick to Gu''s only body forward. Far away, Gu can still hear Mo Feiyan''s laughter. Gu only wait for Mo Feiyan to leave, there is no helpless and anger on her face, the rest is only strong irony. She took out a player from her bag and listened to it. It was just what they were talking about. Gu Weiyi said slowly, "seriously, I''m really looking forward to your end." With last night''s TV broadcast, the drug factory''s killing people by taking medicine has been widely known in Lingcheng. People in this era basically believe in the news broadcast by TV stations. They don''t think there will be false or rumor in it, because in their view, the thing that can be on TV is a matter of certainty. Before, many people in Lingcheng knew that the pharmaceutical factory ate the dead. Although they paid attention to it, they just looked at it as bystanders. But after the TV broadcast last night, they had different views on this matter. And some people are spreading rumors that the drugs of pharmaceutical factories contain pesticides, which can poison people! As for why the medicine can cure the disease, it is also said that it is because of the pesticide, so it can get better very quickly, but it has great side effects! It''s going to poison people! This rumor spread in the intentional spread very fast, a few hours swept the whole Lingcheng. How well the drugs sold by pharmaceutical factories before, how much influence they have now. Although the pharmaceutical factory has been in operation for only one year, because it is a local enterprise, and the drug effect is really good, Yang Yong''s sales channels are also very good. In this year, the cold medicine of the pharmaceutical factory replaced the best-selling cold medicine, and became the best-selling cold medicine in Lingcheng. Because of this, at least 70% of the people who caught a cold in Lingcheng last year had taken the medicine from the pharmaceutical factory! For a moment, people are in a panic! Chapter 1760 At this time, when we heard the rumor that the medicine we had eaten was poisonous, we were all scared. After the intentional spread of the specific location of the pharmaceutical factory, the crowd seemed to be crazy and rushed to the direction of the pharmaceutical factory. When they came over to have a look, they found that Zhu Qin''s coffin was parked at the door of the pharmaceutical factory. At this time, it was the TV report and the fact that there was something wrong with the medicine. As a result, the originally excited crowd became more excited, and the originally angry crowd became more angry. Qin Zhenhua heard something happened here. Although Gu only told him last night not to take care of the pharmaceutical factory, he was always upright. How could he bear to be discredited like this? So he stood up and said, "there is no problem with our medicine!" No one would believe what he said. Immediately someone asked him, "what''s your medicine? Who are you? " "I am the director of this pharmaceutical factory. I swear by my personality that there is no problem with our medicine!" Qin Zhenhua said with integrity. However, no one would believe him. On the contrary, someone said loudly, "if there is no problem with the medicine from your pharmaceutical factory, how can you kill people?" "That''s because someone is trying to frame us!" Qin Zhenhua said loudly: "when you have a cold, you have also taken the medicine produced by our pharmaceutical factory. You know how effective it is!" Immediately someone said: "there are pesticides in the medicines of your pharmaceutical factory, which can poison people! We''re all right now, just because our poison hasn''t broken out yet! " "A pharmaceutical factory that does harm to people is just heartless!" "Isn''t that Lao Qin? I didn''t expect Lao Qin to become the director of this pharmaceutical factory after he retired! I respected you as a character before, but I didn''t expect that you would die late! " "How much money did the pharmaceutical factory give you? You have to defend them like this!" "I''m afraid that this time something goes wrong with the medicine has something to do with you. I''ll beat you to death!" Qin Zhenhua said loudly, "the pharmaceutical factory didn''t give me a cent. I just do things with my conscience. I take this medicine myself. If I have any problems, can I harm myself?" "Listen to me, there''s no problem with medicine. It''s a rumor! We can ask the relevant institutions for examination. If you feel uncomfortable, we can ask you to go to the hospital for examination! " His words are quite reasonable, only the angry crowd did not listen to him. I don''t know who yelled: "smash this harmful pharmaceutical factory!" So a group of people began to kick the door, crazy hit the door. But the gate of the factory is closed tightly, no matter how crazy these people smash it, they will not open the door. Qin Zhenhua wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t stop him anyway. Instead, he was beaten several times, kicked several feet, and fell to the ground. The excited crowd did not know who yelled again: "burn this pharmaceutical factory!" So someone took a bucket of oil and drenched it at the door of the factory, while others secretly took the opportunity to drench it on Zhu Qin''s coffin. The match was struck, turned into a little light and splashed it on the coffin. In an instant, the fire rose. The angry crowd didn''t expect such a big fire, and they were shocked. Someone was burned by the fire as soon as he didn''t pay attention to it, which made a huge blister. So some people roared, some cried, some screamed, and others caught fire and rolled on the ground to put out the fire. The whole factory gate is in a mess! Chapter 1761 On the contrary, although there was a fire at the gate of the factory which was drenched with oil, it didn''t really burn. It turns out that when Gu was building the factory, because of his advanced consciousness, the factory was built according to the acceptance standards 30 years later, so the doors inside were made of fireproof materials. If you only pour oil on the top, it will not burn into the factory. The local police station had been disturbed by such a big commotion here, and the police came in a hurry. Before that, those who took the lead in making trouble and making rumors had long been watched by people. When they planned to withdraw secretly, they were directly held by people''s hands, and then twisted with their backhand, they were directly arrested and sent to the police station. Because of the incident just now, a lot of people were injured, and an old woman broke her leg in the pushing. The whole scene was not in general confusion. Gu Weiyi stands not far away looking at the farce with a cold face. Qin Zhenhua is submerged by the crowd. She doesn''t see him. If she hadn''t prepared for it, her pharmaceutical factory would have been burned today. She took a look at Zhu Qin''s coffin, which was still burning. Her eyes were even colder. Yang Yong, with gauze wrapped on his head, looked at the riot in front of him. His face was slightly white. He gritted his teeth and said, "the people behind the scenes are too cruel. If we hadn''t called the police early and made preparations, I''m afraid that several people would have died at the gate of the factory today!" "She has always been cruel and cruel!" Gu only whispered: "for her, it''s really nothing to die a few people in order to achieve her goal." Yang Yong said coldly, "this kind of person is terrible!" Gu only pursed her lips tightly and didn''t speak. Mo Feiyan''s horror had been known to her before, so this time she was not surprised. Last night, when Mo Feiyan came over and said that she had sealed Gu''s way out, Gu only expected this, because Zhu Qin''s body was the biggest evidence. As long as this case is serious, Zhu Qin''s body will be examined for justice. So Mo Feiyan''s way of doing things will certainly destroy Zhu Qin''s body, and today is a great opportunity. Because as long as the crowd gets up, it''s easy to set fire to the corpse. As they spoke, the car''s horn sounded not far away. Gu only turned around and saw Mo Feiyan''s smiling face sitting in the car. Gu only a cold face did not speak, Mo Feiyan toward her smile, and then hand a gun gesture, mouth issued a "bang", provocative. Yang Yong also found out about it. He was worried and asked Gu Youyi, "who is she?" "Mo Feiyan." Gu''s only answer. Yang Yong was so angry that he said in a cold voice, "I''ll go to her for a theory!" Gu only pulled him and said, "don''t go. It''s useless for you to go except to make her more unexpected." Yang Yong said with some annoyance: "is she free and complacent?" Gu only said word by word: "of course not! The more she does, the more flaws she shows, and the better it will be for us. Now let her be arrogant. After all, who laughs the last laughs the sweetest! " Yang Yong sighed for a long time. He was extremely angry, but he had nothing to do. Gu only saw Qin Zhenhua pushed to the ground at this time, and she was shocked: "Dad! How could he come here! " It''s too dangerous here now! Chapter 1762 Gu Weiyi said it and rushed over. Qin Zhenhua had cerebral hemorrhage before. Although he had been raised for a year and recovered, he was a person who had been seriously ill for a time. How could he stand such hardship. She did not know why Qin Zhenhua appeared here at this time, and this time is not the time to pursue this matter! She has only one idea in her mind now, that is, Qin Zhenhua can''t have an accident! Mo Feiyan saw her appearance with a cold smile: "I didn''t expect that Gu was only filial, but filial is not worth money these days." She had seen that Zhu Qin''s body had been destroyed, so she felt that this time she was fully confident that Gu had no chance to turn over, and she didn''t want to look at it any more, so she said to her secretary, "OK, you can take in the net when the work is done." The Secretary answered and made a phone call, but no one answered this time. He was just surprised when a policeman stood in front of the car window and saluted them, saying, "someone has reported that you have something to do with a murder case. Please go back with us for investigation!" Mo Feiyan''s eyes are full of disbelief, can''t help asking: "what did you just say?" The police looked at her and said, "someone has reported that you have something to do with a murder case. Please come back with us for investigation." He took out the handcuffs and handcuffed her. Mo Feiyan carefully recalled the whole story, frowned and asked, "did you make a mistake? How could I be involved in a murder? " When she finished, she looked at the Secretary beside her. The secretary was also a little confused and said, "you must have made a mistake!" But the police did not let him go: "please come back with me to accept the investigation!" At this time, the driver has been pulled down by another policeman, and the door has been opened. The policeman''s eyes are full of vigilance when he looks at Mo Feiyan and his secretary. Mo Feiyan''s eyes are deeper. She doesn''t need to think about it. She also knows that it has something to do with Gu Weiyi. She can''t help but see Gu''s only direction. Gu has already run to the door of the pharmaceutical factory to protect Qin Zhenhua. Mo Feiyan came here today to watch the excitement, and at the same time to see Gu''s embarrassment. She saw Gu''s embarrassment, but she also took Gu''s move. She secretly clenched her teeth and knew that this was Gu''s only counterattack, but she didn''t pay attention to this counterattack, because she felt that everything was under her control, and Gu could not turn over any waves! So she squeezed out a smile and said to the police, "you must have made a mistake in this matter. In order to prove my innocence, I will go back with you for investigation." The Secretary said, "do you know who our boss is? If it turns out that these things have nothing to do with our boss, I''m afraid you''re going to have a hard time! " "It can''t be unreasonable." Mo Feiyan drank lightly, and then got out of the car with incomparable cooperation. The policeman who pulled down the driver couldn''t help saying, "we have been observing you for several days. You are all around about everything related to the pharmaceutical factory. Do you really think that we policemen eat?" He just hates Mo Feiyan and her work with her secretary. Although he can''t bring too much personal feelings when performing tasks, as a policeman, he should have an attitude of justice. Chapter 1763 Mo Feiyan''s brow slightly wrinkled, she knew that her car in Lingcheng this small place is quite eye-catching, but did not expect that these police had long been staring at her car. In fact, it is a coincidence that in this era, there are few cars like BMW and Mercedes Benz in Lingcheng, and there are few in the whole city. So when Mo Feiyan appeared in Lingcheng with a BMW, it attracted the attention of the police. Later, Mo Feiyan drove to China Merchants and said that he wanted to invest in Lingcheng, so the police paid more attention to it. The police are afraid of the idea of the BMW by those small gangsters in the city who don''t have long eyes. They are also afraid of the loss of the enterprises that have managed to invest in it. So during this period, the car and its owner were secretly protected by the police. Then they found a strange phenomenon. The pharmaceutical factory is making a lot of trouble. However, as long as something happens to the pharmaceutical factory, or something related to the pharmaceutical factory, you can see the car. One time is a coincidence, two times can also be regarded as a coincidence, but if the number reaches five or six times or even more, it can not be a coincidence again. After Yang Yong reported the case last night, the police didn''t expect that the person in charge of the enterprise who wanted to invest in Lingcheng was actually related to the case! The law is always fair, and the efficiency of the police is also very high. No matter whether Mo Feiyan will invest in Lingcheng, she must never commit a crime on the ground of Lingcheng! So there was this capture. Although Mo Feiyan is smart, her growth environment is doomed to her pride. Although she will keep a low profile in what she wants to do, she will not go too far against her own track, because she has always been conceited and feels that she is quite clever in dealing with these things and will not be caught by others. But she did not know that in the eyes of the experienced police, her way of doing things was actually quite naive. Although Gu Weiwei made a plan for this matter and knew that it would be sooner or later for Mo Feiyan to be arrested, she didn''t care about it at all. Although the scene was under the control of the police, it was very chaotic. She knows that Qin Zhenhua can''t fall or get hurt again, so she protects him now. The troublemakers were also out of control at this time, and they couldn''t care to hit Qin Zhenhua at the door. One by one, they ran out in a panic. Because of this confusion, they bumped Qin Zhenhua several times. When someone bumped into him, he was so strong that he burned them on the coffin which was still burning. The fire is too big. If both of them fall on it, they will be burned! Qin Zhenhua is in a big hurry. He wants to push Gu away, but there are people running around. It''s hard to push Gu away. At this moment, a pair of strong hands seized the two. Gu only turned to see that Ning Yiqing had come. Ning Yiqing arrived in the provincial capital last night, and then rented a car to drive to Lingcheng. As a result, the car broke down on the way. It was already this time when she arrived at Lingcheng. But he didn''t expect that this happened when he came to Lingcheng! He just can''t imagine, he didn''t arrive in time, Gu only and Qin Zhenhua both planted in the fire will be what scenery! In his heart, he was afraid and could not take care of Qin Zhenhua. He took Gu Weiyi into his arms. He was really scared to death just now! Chapter 1764 By this time, the crowd had dispersed, and there were not so many people scurrying around. On the whole, it was much safer than just now. Cheng Shutang comes with Ning Yiqing. When he sees Ning Yiqing holding Gu only, he really wants to step forward and pull Ning Yiqing apart. Of course, he is the only one who can hold his sister. Ning Yiqing is shameless and wants to rob his sister! It''s just that he doesn''t feel comfortable. He knows that if he fights with Ning Yiqing, he won''t get any advantage. He can''t bear it! So he helped Qin Zhenhua to a safe place. Qin Zhenhua was surprised to see them: "how do you come here?" Cheng Shutang replied: "my sister has been bullied. How can she not come? I just want to see which one doesn''t have eyes and dares to bully my sister! " Qin Zhenhua was originally full of worry, but at this time he heard Cheng Shutang''s words, but he couldn''t help laughing. When such a big thing happened at the gate of the pharmaceutical factory, they went to the police station to take notes as related people. After several people arrived at the police station, those who took the lead in making trouble were being interrogated. This case is not really a big one, but when Mo Feiyan publicized it, it turned into a super big one, and the impact was extremely bad, and even shocked the leaders of the city. The Municipal General Administration held a meeting and directly sent a special case to investigate the matter. When the leaders of the Municipal Bureau came over, they happened to meet Ning Yiqing and his party. Ning Yiqing was also a wise man in Lingcheng. The leaders of the Municipal Bureau knew him and immediately came over to say hello. When they asked, they knew that Ning Yiqing was also a witness of the pharmaceutical factory this morning, and immediately asked him about the situation. Ning Yiqing said: "when I arrived, the fire there was already on fire and in a mess, but I didn''t know what was going on in front of me." "She was my object. She arrived earlier than me at the time of the crime. She should know the whole story," he said The leaders of the Municipal Bureau recognized Gu Yiwei at a glance, because she was admitted to the provincial champion last year, and she was on TV and newspapers. The leader of the Municipal Bureau was a little strange at this time. The people involved in the case of the pharmaceutical factory were not simple. He raised the importance of the case to a higher level and asked, "can you tell me the specific situation?" Gu Weiyi also told the truth: "I provided all the prescriptions of the drugs sold by this pharmaceutical factory in the market, so as soon as there was a problem with the drugs, the leaders of the pharmaceutical factory directly informed me, and I immediately rushed back." "I came back to Lingcheng yesterday morning. At that time, I saw someone making trouble at the gate of the pharmaceutical factory. The gate of the pharmaceutical factory was closed. Then last night, Yang Yong, the general manager of the pharmaceutical factory, was beaten violently when he was investigating the incident of the death of people who ate drugs. Last night, a case was filed." "Then it was revealed in the news last night that the drugs of the pharmaceutical factory killed people. Early this morning, while I was still sleeping, I heard that someone had besieged the pharmaceutical factory. The reason was that someone had released a rumor that the drugs produced by the pharmaceutical factory were produced. Even if I had taken them before, I would be poisoned and die in the future." "When I got to the pharmaceutical factory, I found that some people deliberately incited people''s emotions, while others took out gasoline to set fire." The leader of the Municipal Bureau frowned. He was an old policeman with rich experience. Before he was promoted to the leader of the Municipal Bureau, he had solved numerous cases. If this matter is really like what Gu only said, then it is a case deliberately guided by someone. Chapter 1765 Of course, the leaders of the Municipal Bureau will not only listen to Gu''s one-sided words, but also listen to the facts found by the dispatched police. The director of the police station was on the side. He also repeated the case, which was similar to what Gu only said. Because they investigated more, there were some other details in it. At the same time, he also talked about the capture of Mo Feiyan and her secretary today. Gu Weiyi did not expect that the police had caught Mo Fei. She thought she needed to develop things further before she could bring her out. But she did not expect that the police were awesome enough to catch the Mo Fei Yan directly. Gu Weiyi said: "I gave the prescription of the pharmaceutical factory, so this case has something to do with me. I can provide the prescription, and you can find the experts in the province to verify whether there is any problem with the prescription." "As for the production of pharmaceutical factories, you can also investigate to see if the production procedures are strictly in accordance with the regulations. At the same time, you can also investigate whether there are real problems with the drugs on the market." In fact, the police have made a general investigation of all these matters, and they have sorted them out clearly. And Gu''s attitude is quite clear, she has confidence in her prescription, there is no problem! Pharmaceutical companies are not afraid of investigation. If there are problems, they will take responsibility and be very magnanimous. The leader of the Municipal Bureau nodded, and Gu only put forward another thing: "normally speaking, the TV station will broadcast relevant news only after verifying the truth and reliability of the matter, but this time the news seems not to have been verified. At least what I understand is that they have not verified the situation with the leaders of the pharmaceutical factory." The leaders of the Municipal Bureau have added a bit of coldness to their eyes. From the perspective of the system, there are indeed problems in the process. Gu Weiyi added: "as soon as the news was broadcast last night, there was a rumor that all the medicines in the pharmaceutical factory contained pesticide ingredients. The reason why the disease could be cured was because of the effect of pesticide. According to this statement, after everyone caught a cold, it would be better for one person to drink a mouthful of pesticide. Why do you need such trouble?" This event can only show people''s herd mentality. When more people talk about the same thing, more people will agree. Even if that thing is full of holes! There is something wrong with the fact that medicine is contained in medicine. However, people''s overall cultural level in this era is far lower than that in 20 years'' time, and their analytical ability will be weaker. Coupled with the herd mentality, it is easy to cause riots. The leaders of the Municipal Bureau nodded. The fact that the pharmaceutical factory killed people by taking medicine was just what happened the day before yesterday. It was really terrible to be here in just a few days. There must be someone behind it. He said in a deep voice: "you can rest assured that we will find out this matter clearly. We will not let any bad person go, nor will we wrongly a good person." Gu Weiyi thanks him. She knows in her heart that she has done this step in this matter. She will trigger all the things and leave the later things to the professional public security to deal with. This case is not complicated. The police are very quick to investigate it. By noon, the whole thing came out. The origin of the matter is that the medicine of the pharmaceutical factory killed people. At the same time, Kuang eryang, doctors from small clinics, doctors and nurses from a municipal people''s hospital were taken to the police station for investigation. Chapter 1766 Kuang eryang started to make trouble as soon as he came in, shouting that the pharmaceutical factory should pay for his daughter-in-law''s life! The doctor in the small clinic also insisted that Zhu Qin had a cold, so he prescribed cold medicine for Zhu Qin according to the normal process, and his diagnosis was OK. The doctors and nurses of a people''s Hospital in the city who participated in the rescue only described the rescue scene of that day, and they were unwilling to say more about other things. There are many reasons why they are so determined. The most important reason is that they have seen the power of the hand behind the scenes. Once Zhu Qin''s body is burned, there is no evidence. The man behind the scenes is not something they can afford to offend, and they are sure that nothing will happen to them. Because there are so many people in the police station, today''s question was asked in the hall. Gu only heard it nearby. She looked at them and said, "everyone, there are gods in your head. Do you dare to swear to heaven that all you said is true?" As soon as Kuang eryang saw Gu Weiyi, his eyes were straight, but he said with a sad face: "I swear, what I said is true! I know you. You came to the pharmaceutical factory that day. " Ning Yiqing sees Kuang eryang''s evil eyes. She just wants to dig out his eyes! Gu Yiwei looked at him and said, "Kuang eryang, you owed 200000 gambling debts and were chased every day. Three days before your daughter-in-law''s accident, you suddenly paid off your gambling debts. I''m really curious where you made so much money." She said here a little, voice cold three points: "you should not be the benefit of others, their own daughter-in-law to kill it?" Kuang eryang''s face changed greatly, but he said out loud: "You slander me, I will sue you! My daughter-in-law and I have a good relationship! I have money because I won the bet. What''s your opinion? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I have no opinion at all. It''s just a sentence. You explain so much. Aren''t you guilty?" Kuang eryang said anxiously, "I can do it right and sit straight. What''s wrong with me?" Gu only paid no attention to him, but looked at the doctor in the small clinic and said, "I''m very grateful that you pushed my medicine to your patients, but I felt strange. Why did you ask someone to beat Mr. Yang when Mr. Yang came to you to investigate this matter?" "I didn''t get him hit!" The doctor in the small clinic said eagerly, "that has nothing to do with me!" Gu only said in a low voice: "the police have arrested all the people who beat them. They will tell who is the mastermind." Just at this time, someone stood up to identify the doctor of the small clinic and said, "he gave us money to beat Yang Yong!" All the doctors in the small clinic turned pale and said in a loud voice, "I didn''t, you''re spitting!" Gu only saw his appearance with a chill in his eyes. Such a doctor without any medical ethics doesn''t need sympathy at all. Instead of paying attention to the doctors in the small clinic, she looked at the doctors and nurses in a municipal people''s Hospital: "I know you just participated in the rescue. Zhu Qin was very ill when she was sent here. You tried very hard to save her, but there was nothing you could do." "Now I just want to ask you one thing. Did Zhu Qin really die of poisoning after taking cold medicine from a pharmaceutical factory?" Chapter 1767 There was a doctor who just wanted to speak. Gu Weiyi said before him: "please think about it clearly. Will a person''s illness develop to such a serious degree after two days of catching a cold?" The doctor was stunned for a moment. He looked a little ashamed, but he went down again and said nothing. Gu Weiyi looked at him and said, "I know what you are thinking now is to say more and make more mistakes. It''s better not to say anything. It''s just that your behavior will only encourage the arrogance of bad people. As a doctor, I personally think the most basic point is to dare to bear." The doctor bowed his head and still did not speak. At this time, there was applause. Gu only turned around and saw Mo Feiyan standing there with a smile and said, "the only good skill. I didn''t expect you to have such a good skill and put your prescription into production." "It''s a pity that you''ve been studying medicine for a short time, and you can''t control the dosage of the medicine. That''s what happened." "After this time, you have to study medicine seriously. Don''t make similar mistakes again." Gu only eyes add a little cold, and she said to Ning Yiqing with a smile: "you are also worried about the only accident, so come to see her?" Ning Yiqing looks at Mo Feiyan''s cold eyes and doesn''t answer. Mo Feiyan sighed: "I just wanted to invest in Lingcheng, and then I met this thing. Before, I also advised the only few times that I asked her not to make prescriptions when she was not proficient in her art. She would not listen to it, which would cause trouble." Then she looked at Gu Weiyi sympathetically and said, "but you are still young and you haven''t learned medical skills. It''s nothing, but you have to be careful in the future. After all, human life matters." Gu Weiyi had seen Qin Keren and Cheng Susu before. She thought they were the best of the best, but they were much inferior to Mo Feiyan. This speech can not be more comprehensive, but also to a certain extent. Gu only looked at her and said, "I believe in the justice of the law." Mo Feiyan affectionately said: "the only thing is that you are too dead hearted. Now things are in front of you, and you have killed indirectly. Do you want to kill more people?" Gu Weiyi said slowly, "there is no problem with my medicine." "If it wasn''t for the facts, I wouldn''t believe there was something wrong with your medicine." Mo Feiyan sighed: "but now there is a mountain of hard evidence. Everyone here can prove that there is something wrong with your medicine." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "a person''s mouth may lie, but the corpse will not lie." Mo Feiyan sighed: "yes, you are right." She seemed to turn to Ning Yiqing with a helpless face and said: "I think the only thing is a little bewitched. This time, it''s really important for her. Since you''re back, you should accompany her more, so that she won''t miss it." "I believe in her." Ning Yiqing said directly: "you don''t need to show how much you care about her in front of me. I know that you hate her in your heart. You are more hypocritical than before." Mo Feiyan''s smiling face immediately froze there, Gu''s only corner of the mouth smoked, her Mr. Ning''s way of speaking is really very direct, amazing. Chapter 1768 But Gu Weiyi really likes this kind of him, he always protects her short guard so simple and straightforward! Mo Feiyan was stunned for a long time before she said wrongly, "you misunderstood me..." She said with a light wipe tears, said: "forget it, you must be very worried about the only now, will say such words, I will not be angry." Gu only thinks that Mo Feiyan''s acting skills are better than Cheng Su Su''s. This kind of ability of telling lies to himself is really not everyone''s ability. Mo Feiyan then said: "I know this matter will have a great impact on the only one, the only one, you must survive, just pass." "Now all the confessions are bad for you. If only the body of the deceased had not been burned down, maybe it could prove something for you, but now..." "Who said Zhu Qin''s body was burned?" Gu only is really fed up with Mo Feiyan trying to get together in front of Ning Yiqing, while discrediting her, but also flaunting how generous and considerate he is. Mo Feiyan was stunned for a moment and said: "today, when those people were making trouble in the pharmaceutical factory, I was beside them. I saw the coffin on fire with my own eyes!" Burning Zhu Qin''s body is one of Mo Feiyan''s plans, because she knows that only when Zhu Qin''s body is destroyed, can this be regarded as a real death without proof! It is precisely because of this that she can be so calm. She was brought by the police just now, but she had enough evidence to prove that she had nothing to do with this matter. Although the police thought she was suspicious, there was no evidence for a while. She made her identity clear again, and the police could not keep her in custody, so they had to let her go. But now Gu Weiyi said that the body was still there, and she had a bad feeling in her heart. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "after I met you last night, the more I thought about it, the more wrong I was. How could a person like you, who is thorough and cruel, keep this handle again?" "So I have long guessed that you will find someone to burn Zhu Qin''s body, because I guessed that in the middle of the night yesterday, I had Kuang eryang''s dregs separated for a while, and then I had people move out the coffin that had been put in the pharmaceutical factory before." Kuang eryang is extremely selfish. He has no feelings for Zhu Qin, so after Zhu Qin died, he went directly to the coffin shop in the city to buy the cheapest coffin. That kind of coffin is very easy to buy in the coffin shop, so after the coffin was changed last night, no one found it. Normally speaking, if Kuang eryang really has deep feelings for Zhu Qin, he will open the coffin to have a look. However, the death of Zhu Qin has something to do with Kuang eryang. His heart is still empty. How can Kuang eryang open the coffin to see Zhu Qin? Mo Feiyan''s face finally changed. Gu Weiwei said with a smile, "look, the coffin is coming." As soon as Mo Feiyan turned her head, she saw that several workers of the pharmaceutical factory came over with a coffin. Calm calm, such as Mo Feiyan, at this time the eyes also have a bit ferocious. Gu only looked at her with a smile and said, "sister Mo, don''t you have a lot of confidence in me? Now that I have saved Zhu Qin''s body and can prove my innocence, are you happy for me? " Mo Feiyan is so happy! She''s going to want to run away! Chapter 1769 Those so-called sisterhood has always been only her Mo Feiyan can play, when it''s Gu''s turn to play, it''s in her heart! The most important thing is that Ning Yiqing is here now. She can''t lose her temper! Gu Weiyi gently took her hand and said, "as I said just now, I believe in the justice of the law, and I also believe in my own medical skills! Now as long as an autopsy, everything will be clear! " Mo Feiyan ignored her and subconsciously looked in the direction of Kuang eryang and others. When they saw the coffin, their faces changed. They didn''t expect that the coffin burned today would appear here again. Gu Weiyi stood there and said in a loud voice: "I was afraid that someone would destroy Zhu Qin''s body, so I asked someone to change the coffin. I didn''t expect that what I expected really happened!" "Now that Zhu Qin''s body is here, you only need an autopsy to know the real cause of her death and what the truth is. Your mind must be clear. According to the relevant laws and regulations of our country, perjury is subject to imprisonment!" The doctor of the small clinic couldn''t bear it immediately. He was so scared that he fell on his knees and said, "to tell you the truth, when Zhu Qin came to my clinic, she had severe pneumonia and malnutrition!" It''s too late for Mo Feiyan to stop it! She can''t help clenching her fist, this useless thing! After she scolded, she knew that things had exceeded her expectations. As soon as someone told the truth, more people would tell the truth! "Zhu Qin''s serious illness can''t be cured by a package of cold medicine. Why do you give her the right treatment or let her go to a big hospital, but let her take the cold medicine from the pharmaceutical factory?" Asked the director of the police station. The doctor''s psychological defense line of the small clinic collapsed. He sat on the ground and cried and said, "it''s not that I don''t give her the correct treatment, nor that I don''t let her go to the big hospital. It''s that she said that her family is poor and her man owes a lot of gambling debts, so he has no money to see a doctor and doesn''t dare to go to the big hospital for fear of spending money, so let me give her the cheapest medicine!" "But she was very dangerous when she came here. She didn''t want to go to a big hospital and had to let me treat her! How dare we open a small clinic to treat such a serious patient? I''ve tried to persuade her several times, but she won''t go "I was very upset. I wanted to ask her family to pick her up, but her man didn''t care whether she was alive or dead, and said that if she died in my clinic, I could just ask me to help him pay his gambling debts!" "It''s a disaster to me! I was so scared that I couldn''t sleep at night. Just that day, someone came to my clinic to buy medicine. When he heard about this, he asked me to prescribe a cold medicine for Zhu Qin and coax her away. " "As soon as I was in a daze, I listened to this suggestion. I was afraid of catching fire, so I asked her to go to the drugstore in the city to buy cold medicine produced by the pharmaceutical factory, and then exaggerated the efficacy. She really believed it, and then she died soon after eating it!" When he said that, he could not help crying. Mo Feiyan almost didn''t bite a silver tooth. This is the police station. Otherwise, she would run to the clinic and beat it up. It''s useless! Chapter 1770 Gu Weiyi glanced at Mo Feiyan and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. She asked the doctor in the clinic, "do you still recognize the patient in your clinic?" The doctor of the clinic ordered for a moment, reached out and pointed to the Secretary beside Mo Feiyan and said, "that''s her!" Gu Wei was not surprised by the result at all. She said to Mo Feiyan with a smile, "Oh, sister Mo, it''s a coincidence!" Originally there was some noise in the hall of the police station, it was quiet in an instant, and all the people came to see Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan was caught in the police station today because she had something to do with the pharmaceutical factory. Originally, Mo Feiyan was very cunning to clear her suspicion, but now, with the identification of the doctors in the small clinic, her suspicion came back. She is a quick witted person, immediately asked the Secretary: "you really have something to do with this matter?" The Secretary didn''t answer. A doctor from the people''s Hospital stood up and said, "up to now, I have nothing to hide. That day, she threatened me with the safety of my family and asked me not to disclose Zhu Qin''s condition." "She said that the people above her had taken a fancy to the pharmaceutical factory and wanted to take it into their hands. Anyway, Zhu Qin was dead, so there was no need to do anything more. She also promised me that after this matter was handled, she would directly transfer me from the emergency room to the inpatient department and give me another 100000 yuan." "I didn''t want her money, but I couldn''t ignore the safety of my family, so I compromised." Gu''s only eyes are filled with coldness. This way of doing things is also very difficult. There are few people in the world who can withstand the temptation of threats and inducements. This doctor should also have all kinds of entanglements. At this time, when all the doctors in the small clinic tell these things, he can no longer help telling the truth. The little nurse beside him also said: "yes, I have been threatened by her, saying that if I don''t cooperate, my brother won''t be admitted to university this year! She also promised that as long as I do this well, I will give 50000 yuan, and will find a chance to promote me to head nurse! " "I haven''t slept well these days. Every night when I fall asleep, I dream about zhuqin!" When she said that, she began to cry. At this time, all the signs point to Mo Feiyan''s secretary. After Mo Feiyan told Zhu Qin''s illness in the clinic, she knew that it was out of her control today. She knew that she had to make a choice at this time. So she slapped the secretary with her backhand: "you are so disappointing that you did these things behind my back! When you do these things, have you ever thought about your relatives? " The secretary was beaten a little. She was so scared that she knew that if it all happened to her, she would be in prison! But if she doesn''t deal with it today, she will not only be involved in it, but also her relatives. And Mo Feiyan''s words also make her heart cold, she can''t understand Mo Feiyan''s means and the strength behind her, that is not her such a small secretary can compete! She shivered for a moment, and then cried: "Mr. Mo, I''m sorry, you said before that you would set up a pharmaceutical company. I think the foundation of that pharmaceutical company is very good. At that time, I just heard Zhu Qin''s illness and thought that she would not survive anyway, so I wanted to use it to destroy this pharmaceutical company and get rid of her competitors." Chapter 1771 Mo Feiyan roared: "what did I tell you before? We do business, just do business! But I''m really disappointed that you are so unscrupulous in order to please me. " "No wonder the police have been saying that things related to the pharmaceutical factory will appear in our car. I really didn''t expect you to do such things behind my back! From now on, you are fired. We don''t have employees like you! " Gu Weiyi looked at Mo Feiyan''s performance with disdain in her heart. This kind of means of pushing others when something happens is also very important to Mo Feiyan. She said slowly: "sister Mo, you don''t really know that your secretary has done this kind of thing, do you?" "She''s been busy these days. I thought she was busy for Industry and commerce. Who knows she did such a thing behind my back!" Mo Feiyan looks sad. Gu only said slowly: "if you really don''t know anything about these things, it seems that it''s a bit unreasonable, unless the driver is with her, and then you are too stupid!" If it was in the past, Mo Feiyan could never admit her stupidity. At this time, she scolded Gu Wei as a scum in her heart, but she had to say with great pain: "I always have no doubt about using people, and I don''t doubt that people don''t use it. How can I think that she has such a bad mind?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "then you are really stupid. If you do business like this, you should be careful. You can''t even keep your underwear." The expression on Mo Feiyan''s face is stiff. Isn''t it that Gu Weiyi had no underwear about the jade mine last time? Just yesterday, Liu Yuemin called to inform her that the No. 4 mine had been mined out. There was only blue and white jade in it, and there was no suede white jade at all! No. 4 mine has not produced white suede, so it is impossible for other mines to develop. The tens of millions of investment in the jade mines have basically gone astray! It''s impossible to recover the cost! It''s just because of this that she was so excited. Last night, she found someone to burn Zhu Qin''s coffin to finish the whole thing. At this time, Gu''s words were very exciting in Mo Feiyan''s ears. She wanted to tear Gu''s face, but she still had a smile on her face and said, "thank you for your reminding. I will be careful in the future, and I won''t let similar things happen again." Gu only looked at her and said, "in fact, I also have a question in my heart about this matter. If you have such a small secretary around you, how can she be so brave without someone''s advice? After coming to Lingcheng for such a short time, she could find someone from the TV station to persuade them to broadcast the story of Zhu Qin. What do you say? " Mo Feiyan''s hand became a fist, and her nails were embedded in the palm, but she could not feel the pain at all. She knew that Gu only wanted to drag her into the water! The Secretary knew that when things came to this stage, she could only be taken care of by Mo''s family if she recognized all of them, so she said with red eyes, "that matter has nothing to do with Mr. Mo, I went to the TV station with Mr. Mo''s signboard and asked them to make and broadcast that program." Gu only looked at the Secretary and said, "you are not so loyal, but do you think that if you put all these down, the master behind you will take good care of your family? Will your conscience be at ease after you have done so many bad things? " Chapter 1772 "No one told me. I did all this. It had nothing to do with Mo Zong. She didn''t know it at all!" Cried the secretary. Gu only sighed in his heart, knowing that it was difficult to drag Mo Feiyan into the water. She has always known that Mo Feiyan is very careful in doing things. Mo Feiyan pays great attention to reputation and won''t let herself fall into things without too much assurance and certain risks. So this time, Mo Feiyan won''t appear on the occasion where she can''t appear. Everything will be pinned down by the secretary. Mo Feiyan is still a disappointed face, said: "you really let me down, I really did not expect you will do such a thing behind my back." She said with an apologetic face to Gu Weiyi: "this time things give you trouble, thanks to your reminder, otherwise I will be kept in the dark by her." Gu only thinks that her perfect theory of thick black studies is so powerful that she is shameless. At this time, Mo Feiyan is definitely a fierce and powerful opponent. She and Mo Feiyan need to be very careful when they fight. Now the situation is that everyone present may know that this matter has something to do with Mo Feiyan, but she can keep herself out of the affair without leaving any evidence. Did you just let Mo Feiyan go? Gu''s only heart is certainly unwilling, but as far as the current situation is concerned, she has no evidence to prove that Mo Feiyan is related to this matter. At this time, Zhu Jiagang jumped out from the side and scolded: "what''s more, it was the dead woman who said that my sister would die anyway. It''s better to die with value! Today, I''m going to kill you for all my life. Anyway, you''re going to die too! " In fact, when the Secretary said this sentence just now, it was not what he said, but the meaning was similar. Everyone thought that he would jump in front of the Secretary and beat him, so the police in the police station were also guarding against it. However, Zhu Jiagang has always been a talented person. Seeing that he was going to jump in front of the Secretary, he turned around and jumped directly in front of Mo Feiyan. He grabbed her hair, opened his bow from left to right and fanned her ears. Mo Feiyan at this time the whole person was beaten a little, she is still in the situation, she even thought, who am I? Where am i? Who dares to hit me? Zhu Jiagang beat and scolded: "you poisonous woman, how could my sister die if it wasn''t for you? Is your conscience eaten by the dog? " He was originally a hooligan, although he promised Gu to be a hooligan with style before, so he still had style during this period. It''s just a rascal with style. That''s also a rascal! He can''t beat Ning Yiqing, Gu only, or even any policeman in the police station can beat him down, but he can beat Mo Feiyan, which is absolutely more than enough. The police also found out about it. They despised Mo Feiyan''s practice in their heart, so they deliberately slowed down when they pulled Zhu Jiagang. Just slow down. Zhu Jiagang has already beaten Mo Feiyan to the ground! When the police came, they had a fight, but they couldn''t open it all at once. Gu was stunned to see this scene. Can you still operate like this? She also wants to kick Mo Feiyan. What should she do? Chapter 1773 Gu Weiwei had always thought that Zhu Jiagang was a little bit different. Now she thinks that this idea needs to be corrected. Comrade Zhu is actually quite lovely and quick to respond. Although it''s wrong to say that beating people, she still thinks that people like Mo Feiyan would be uncomfortable if they let her go. So she took advantage of the tug of war to kick two feet on Mo Feiyan''s waist. The police finally separated the two people, and Zhu Jiagang caught Mo Feiyan''s head in his hand. Mo Feiyan scratched a few marks on his face, and Mo Feiyan got much worse than him. His whole face was swollen like a pig''s head, and he couldn''t look directly at it. Mo Feiyan tears in pain, this time is definitely the most miserable time in her life, this bastard dare to beat her like this! Gu Weiyi timely said: "you have the wrong number. It was Miss Mo''s secretary who said that just now." "Is it?" Zhu Jiagang took a look at Gu''s face and immediately guessed what she thought in her heart. Then she soon got the answer. He said with great tacit understanding: "what secretary is not a secretary? It''s her people who have done bad things, so it must be her instigation! Uncle policeman, my sister died miserably. You must take revenge for her! " The police couldn''t listen any more, and drew a baton to him: "be honest, you dare to beat people in the police station!" There''s a lot of noise here. All the relatives of Zhu''s family are here. When they hear that Zhu Qin was killed by someone, not by taking cold medicine, they are very angry. They surround the door of the police station and make trouble. Gu Wei took a look at Zhu Jiagang and found that he was an individual. He started to cooperate with Gu only for the second time today. He said in a loud voice: "my surname is Zhu, police uncle. I admit that I was wrong in the fight just now. I''m willing to make up for my mistakes! I''ll go and persuade them not to make trouble! " Mo Feiyan''s face was burning with pain at this time. Her eyes swept over Zhu Jiagang coldly. The bastard beat her today. Even if she felt uncomfortable again, she couldn''t find Zhu Jiagang''s trouble at this time because of the previous generous people. At this time, because the Secretary accepted the punishment, she had to stay in the police station to cooperate with the investigation. At this time, when she saw Zhu Jiagang go out, she didn''t know what to say to those people in Zhu''s family. They didn''t rush inside any more, but because they were pushing each other, they accidentally bumped the coffin of Zhu Qin, which was sent by the staff of the pharmaceutical factory, and the lid fell off. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the coffin. It was empty. Where was Zhu Qin''s body? Mo Feiyan stands there and can see clearly the situation in the coffin. Her face turns purple with anger. Fortunately, she has been beaten as a pig by Zhu Jiagang at this time, so even if she is angry at this time, she can''t see any change. She had a feeling of being cheated and fooled, so she turned her head and looked at Gu only. Gu only gently raised her eyebrow, and her eyes were full of mockery. Mo Feiyan''s mood at this time has finally reached the peak of negative value! Just now, she was very angry when the doctor in the small clinic pleaded guilty, and when Zhu Jiagang beat her, she was also very angry, but compared with seeing the empty coffin, she was not angry! Her head was buzzing at this time, and there was only one voice in her head that was echoing all the time: she was cheated, she was cheated! Chapter 1774 This kind of feeling makes Mo Feiyan almost crazy! Her intelligence quotient, which she has always been proud of, seems to have reached the bottom at this moment. And she soon understood, this thing in the final analysis is her only contest with Gu, as well as the calculation of the people''s heart. Gu Weiyi asked people to carry a coffin, but it was to arouse everyone''s nerves. Gu Weiyi was a human being, not a God. It was impossible to really calculate that she would let people burn Zhu Qin''s body. Therefore, Zhu Qin''s body was completely destroyed by the fever. Outside the door, the people of Zhu family found that there was no body of Zhu Qin in the coffin. One by one, they started to make trouble again. The police were in a hurry to maintain the order of the scene. Just these in the eyes of Mo Feiyan, only become the background, her eyes at this time have been looking after the only. Gu Weiwei knows that this contest between her and Mo Feiyan has become a foregone conclusion. She doesn''t need to waste time with Mo Feiyan. She goes directly to a person and says, "reporter Liu, you have seen today''s things clearly. You should know what the truth is." She took out a document and handed it to him, saying, "this is the result of my consulting with the experts in the province. There is no problem with my prescription and the medicine of the pharmaceutical factory." Reporter Liu took the information that Gu only handed over, his eyes were full of surprise: "is it the identification of the elder?" Gu Weiyi nodded his head. Mr. Shi is a famous Chinese medicine doctor in China. He has long been well-known at home and abroad and has been highly praised by the leaders of the state. However, he is old and does not give people much consultation. He can''t do this kind of work of identifying prescriptions and medicines at leisure. With Gu''s only ability, of course, it''s impossible to ask an expert like Shi Lao to identify her prescription. In the final analysis, it''s Shao Yizhi''s credit. Gu Weiyi never underestimated Mo Feiyan, so she did her best from the beginning. After she came back to Lingcheng to understand the situation, she called Shao Yizhi and told him that his apprentice had been bullied. In fact, Shao Yizhi was very protective. After understanding the whole story and reading Gu''s prescription, he immediately became angry and said that he would not let anyone bully his apprentice. So Shao Yizhi immediately called Shi Lao. Although he was nearly 30 years younger than Shi Lao, they were actually brothers. No one knew that Shi Lao, who was famous all over the world, was actually a disciple of Shao Yizhi''s father. In fact, if Shao Yizhi didn''t seal the needle at that time, his status in the field of traditional Chinese medicine would not be inferior to Shi Lao. With the relationship between him and the old man, the old man would certainly pay attention to the incident. In fact, the old man also heard about the medical accident in Lingcheng. At this time, Shao Yizhi came to the door and said that the protagonist of the incident was his apprentice. He immediately asked Shao Yizhi to send both the prescription and the medicine. In order to paralyze Mo Feiyan, Gu couldn''t deliver things in person, so he rented a car and let Gu''s father deliver them in person. Gu''s father is usually responsible for the production of the pharmaceutical factory. He is very familiar with the production process. It''s most suitable for him to go. Just now, Gu Dad brought back Shi Lao''s appraisal report. Gu Weiyi originally wanted to get the final report to beat Mo Feiyan in the face, but she didn''t expect that Mo Feiyan suddenly sent someone to burn Zhu Qin''s body early this morning, so she made a little adjustment to her plan and decided to cheat first. Chapter 1775 The empty coffin cheated out all the confessions Gu only wanted, and Mo Feiyan had been defeated. The autograph of Shi Lao''s identification could not be used, so she threw it directly to reporter Liu. Reporter Liu''s heart also completely fell down, with Shi Lao''s appraisal, then this matter will no longer have any dispute. When he went back to write the report, he had more material. So he asked Gu Weiyi: "can I write that the medicine of your pharmaceutical factory has been identified by the doctor and approved?" Gu Weiyi also wanted reporter Liu to write like this, but Shi only identified her cold medicine, and did not identify other medicines. If reporter Liu wrote like that, the effect would be very good, but it would inevitably make Shi not very happy: he was too good at climbing along the pole. She didn''t want to leave him a bad impression, so she said: "Shi Lao only identified the prescription of cold medicine for us, but also the prescription of cold medicine for the pharmaceutical factory''s problems. You can only write this prescription, which was identified by him, and you can''t play the edge ball." Reporter Liu nodded and agreed. He was actually a little excited at this time. At Lingcheng TV station, he and the reporter who wrote the newspaper about the problems of the pharmaceutical factory last time had been at loggerheads. As the oldest two in the station, they both wanted to sit in the position of director, and they often pinched each other. This time, the other side''s report about the pharmaceutical factory caused such a big sensation. He was also anxious. As a reporter, who can report more big events has always been the standard to measure their ability. Then Gu''s only medicine found him and told him that it was totally different from what was reported yesterday. He rushed to the police station immediately. He didn''t eat breakfast, so he called his partner to rush over. At this time, the development of this matter can be said to have completed an almost perfect reversal: the original victim''s family has turned into a medical trouble, and the pharmaceutical factory with problems has perfectly proved that their medicine is not a problem, and all this is controlled by someone behind the scenes. Such a case is not complicated, but it has a great impact. In a few days, it has a very bad social impact, and the person who reports on it will also be highly valued by the director. But now things have such a reversal, attention is likely to become hostile: this has to attract a lot of black ah! At this time, reporter Liu even doubted whether his old enemy had received extraordinary benefits. Reporter Liu left with contentment and fighting spirit. This battlefield is not only Gu''s and Mo Feiyan''s battlefield, but also his and his opponent''s battlefield. Gu only didn''t pay attention to reporter Liu''s thoughts. What she thought in her heart was that this time Mr. Shi helped her a lot, and she should go to thank others for her feelings and reasoning. Mo Feiyan really wants to show her background, and then use a little more means, but when she sees Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shu, she knows that this mind must be put down. Because now Ning Yiqing is bent on Gu only, if she changes to do so, he is afraid that he will intervene immediately, and then things will be very big. Although she always looked down on Gu only before, she thought Gu only was just a girl from the countryside. She was a little cautious. Before, it was just because of her good luck that she suffered losses. Chapter 1776 However, Mo Feiyan has to admit that when Ning Yiqing stands behind Gu''s only one, and Su tingxue, a woman with everything, she has to think about it carefully even if she wants to use some means to suppress Gu''s only one, and she has to find suitable reasons and excuses. This time she was a total failure! The leader of the Municipal Bureau saw the development of the whole thing, and his eyes were a little angry. Someone told him about Mo Feiyan''s identity. He sighed in his heart that the girl wanted to blackmail her father! Once this kind of thing spreads, it is absolutely extremely humiliating. Because the case has come to light, the police station has dealt with these matters very quickly. Kuang eryang was arrested for fraud, Mo Feiyan''s secretary was arrested, and the doctors in the small clinic and a people''s hospital were punished. Besides Zhu Jiagang, who is suspected of beating people in public, other people can leave directly. Gu only in the police station to cooperate with the investigation of all things, it is already noon. She got up early this morning to deal with this matter. By this time, she was already very hungry. The party found a restaurant at random to fill up first. While having dinner, Qianqian and Dongdong come over. They are still young. Gu Weiyi doesn''t want them to get involved in too many things, so he doesn''t tell them much when dealing with these things. Gu only didn''t ask them to do anything, but they were also worried about the progress of this matter. They had been to the police station before, but there were too many people inside. They couldn''t squeeze in. They were relieved to see Gu only had the upper hand. Qianqian is a careful person. She knows that they haven''t had a meal yet. After confirming that they had a good turn over this time, she went home to cook. She actually called them home to have a meal at this time. At this time, when she saw that Gu''s party had already eaten, she felt a little distressed. In the past, Gu Weiyi was a little older than her, but in fact she was taking care of Gu Weiyi. However, how long has passed now, Gu Weiyi''s growth rate is much faster than her. Not only does she not need to take care of her, but she can also wrestle with people like Mo Feiyan. As soon as she arrived, Gu Weiyi took her to sit down and eat something together. She had been busy all morning and was hungry. Instead of going to the table cooked by the housekeeper, she just sat next to Gu Weiyi and began to eat. When Cheng Shutang saw her, her eyes were straight for no other reason, but she hadn''t seen her for nearly half a year. Qianqian seemed to add a little flavor to her last new year meeting. Her chest seemed to be more bulging, her waist was thinner, and her face seemed to be more beautiful. Qianqian noticed him. Seeing his eyes sweeping her waist and chest from time to time, she picked up the chopsticks and pulled them on Cheng Shutang''s hand. Cheng Shutang eat pain, busy back to the eyes, buried in the meal. Gu only saw the two people''s small action, the corners of his mouth smoked, Cheng Shutang to Qianqian''s mind that is not hidden, and Qianqian to Cheng Shutang at least so far has no good feeling. As for Cheng Shutang''s eyes just now, she also felt quite shameful. Her brother is also reliable in the army. Is he going to turn into a sex wolf? Chapter 1777 Gu only thought that she had to discuss this problem with her brother after looking for a plane, otherwise he might only make Qianqian more and more disgusted with him. Ning Yiqing also saw this small detail, and his idea became more direct. He immediately gave Cheng Shutang a white eye. It''s not a shame to have such an out of tune brother-in-law. The overall atmosphere of the meal was quite good. The employees had to scold Mo Feiyan a few words, but they didn''t forget to praise Gu''s only words. It is also because of this that they know that Gu Weiyi is their big boss! On the whole, they think it''s a matter of pride. The provincial champion is the provincial champion. They have too much intelligence and ability. As soon as the atmosphere is good, the men will have some wine. Gu Wei smiles and doesn''t stop them. In recent days, they are afraid that they have accumulated a lot of emotions. It''s good to drink some wine. As soon as they drink, Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang drink along with them. Ning Yiqing is so arrogant that no one dares to go to him for a drink. Cheng Shutang takes off his military uniform just like a teaser, without any airs. A group of people pull him to drink when they know that he is Gu''s only brother. Cheng''s tutor is very strict in the management of boys. Cheng Shutang seldom drinks alcohol at ordinary times. If he did, he would refuse directly. But today, he is in a good mood. After someone said, "if it''s a man, have a drink", he can''t hold back. No man will admit that he is not a man in front of the girl he likes. Qianqian is sitting there now. It''s just that Cheng Shutang overestimates his drinking capacity. They drink Lingcheng''s bayberry wine. It''s sweet when they drink it, but it has great stamina. After the party finished drinking, Cheng Shutang was drunk. Some people say that a man who is drunk is the most real, and it''s easy to reveal his mind. This should be Cheng Shutang. After he got drunk, he kept laughing at Qianqian. Gu only saw his silly look and stroked her forehead. She didn''t feel that her brother was very close to ER ha when he was drunk, especially those eyes, they couldn''t turn at all. Ning Yiqing is far away from Cheng Shutang. He doesn''t know this fool! Cheng Shutang''s meaning to Qianqian is obvious even to those who have not stolen yet. He pulls Gu Weiyi and asks in a low voice: "elder sister, does elder brother Cheng like my second elder sister?" Gu Weiyi touched his forehead and said, "it''s stupid of you to see such an obvious thing until now." Dongdong was laughing there: "if I say that, will I have more brothers in law soon?" He then thought of another thing: "before my brother-in-law abducted my sister easily, but I didn''t pass my brother-in-law''s test. Now someone has an idea for my second sister, but I can''t agree with it easily!" Gu only knows that Dongdong is always smart. If he wants to stop him in the middle, Cheng Shutang will be closer to thousands. She pinches a sweat for her brother, but she thumbs up to Dongdong and says, "I support you!" Qianqian is extremely uncomfortable with Cheng Shutang. He wants to leave the bowl as soon as he throws it away, but he grabs it and says, "Qianqian, I like you." This confession is just caught off guard, which makes all the people surprised. Is this the truth after drinking in the legend? Chapter 1778 Gu''s father also had dinner with them. When he heard this, he looked at Qian Qian and then Cheng Shutang. He just had a drink and his head was a little big. Because Gu is the only one, he knows something about the Cheng family. Gu''s mother asked Gu during the spring festival about Gu''s relationship with the Cheng family. She didn''t hide it from Gu''s mother, but Gu''s mother told Gu''s father about it. So in Gu dad''s heart, the impression of Cheng family is absolutely not good. They are the most honest people. They have never thought of letting their daughter go with the wind. They just want to find a better condition for their daughter, and then have a husband who loves her and live a plain and happy life. The gap between Cheng family and Gu family is not so big. Coupled with Cheng Jinmo''s confusion and Cheng family''s snobbery and eccentricity, he doesn''t think that thousands of people can enjoy happiness after they marry into Cheng family, and he doesn''t think that Cheng Jinmo can look up to their family care. Gu dad immediately stood up and stopped Cheng Shutang and said, "Shutang, you''re drunk. I''ll help you go back to have a rest." Because of Cheng Shutang''s sudden confession, Qian Qian, who was scared to be half a fool, finally came back and hid behind Gu only. Gu only saw Gu''s father''s action, and knew that Gu''s father was against Cheng Shutang and Qianqian together. She kneaded a sweat for Cheng Shutang again in her heart. This is before she officially started chasing Qianqian, so many people were right. Cheng Shutang is really not so pitiful. Cheng Shutang had drunk too much and his tongue was straight, but he was not confused enough to carry it. He said to Gu''s father with a smile: "Dad, I''m not drunk. I really like Qianqian. I promise you that after Qianqian marries me, I will treat her well and never let her suffer any grievances." That cry caught Gu''s father off guard. Gu''s father was an honest man, and his face turned red at this time. However, he knew that he couldn''t care with a drunkard, so he immediately said, "let''s talk about this. I''ll send you back first." Cheng Shutang is 1.85 meters tall, but Gu''s father is only 1.7 meters tall. He can''t help the drunk Cheng Shutang. "Let me help him!" Ning Yiqing stands up and holds Cheng Shutang. Gu''s father breathes a sigh of relief. Ning Yiqing leaves with Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang is one of the people he despises most today. Cheng Shutang where willing to go, he also want to pull thousands of words, but Ning Yiqing where will give him the opportunity, drag to go. When he gets to the door, Cheng Shutang finally realizes that he can''t talk to Qianqian today. He wants to get rid of Ning Yiqing, but he can''t get rid of him anyway. So he said to Qianqian at the top of his voice, "Qianqian, I''m serious. I really like you. You wait and I will marry you." Gu''s only face is speechless. It''s not a shame to have such a brother! What kind of thing is such a confession! It''s not easy for Ning Yiqing to drag Cheng Shutang away. The employees of the pharmaceutical factory who drink too much wine and don''t see things clearly laugh and joke for thousands of times. Qianqian''s face is not like words, but he scolds Cheng Shutang half dead in his heart! After waiting for those people to leave, Qian Qian pulled Gu Wei and asked, "elder sister, is that what your brother usually looks like?" "Of course not." Although Gu Weiyi thinks Cheng Shutang is a disgrace, he is her brother. She can''t ignore him or discredit him, so she coughs and says, "he is very serious and reliable when he doesn''t drink." Chapter 1779 Qianqian gently flattened his mouth: "I didn''t see anyone express it like this. It''s dead!" Cheng Shutang''s confession bothered her a little. In fact, Qian Qian didn''t tell Gu. The only thing is that there was a boy chasing her in his class this semester. Although the boy''s family was mediocre, his grades were very good. They agreed to take the imperial college examination together. Qianqian was admitted to Qingda, while the boy was admitted to DIDU University. During the Spring Festival, she noticed Cheng Shutang''s thoughts, but she didn''t pay much attention to them. She didn''t expect that he would tell her directly today. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "my brother is actually very good, but the family is strict. He seldom drinks at ordinary times. Today, he drinks too much and loses his manners." "Don''t drink if you can''t drink!" Qianqian said with some displeasure: "well, I''ll be laughed to death later!" This era is relatively conservative, not used to this kind of direct advertising, in Lingcheng, more or blind date mode to solve the problem of marriage. And Qianqian belongs to the kind of girl with thin skin, so when she faces Cheng Shutang''s confession, her first reaction is at a loss, and her second reaction is anger. Being liked by the people you like is a kind of happiness, being liked by the people you don''t like will be trouble. Gu only knew that Qianqian was thin skinned. She wanted to persuade him, but she felt a little thin. So she had to say: "in fact, he is very good..." "How can people do such things?" Qianqian said softly, "I don''t want to see him in the future." Gu only heard this can say what, can only sympathize with Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang was very drunk when he got drunk. When he was helped back to Qin''s house by Ning Yiqing, he just saw Gu''s mother washing clothes. He said with a smile, "Hello, mom!" This sentence almost didn''t scare Gu Ma into pouring all the washing powder into the basin. Ning Yiqing''s head is big. She says, "Mom, he''s drunk too much. Go and make a bowl of wake-up Soup for him." When Gu Ma heard him call her mother, she thought it was nothing. She answered immediately, and then she went to cook wine soup for Cheng Shutang. Although Gu Weiyi won the contest with Mo Feiyan this time, it was too big. There were still a lot of things for her to deal with in the pharmaceutical factory. At this time, she had no time to manage Cheng Shutang. She went back to the pharmaceutical factory directly after dinner. The door of the pharmaceutical factory is still in a mess. Yang Yong found several people to clean up the door and decided to continue production. Before they gave a group of employees leave, now they have to inform them one by one to come back to work. The security guard at the door was in the spirit of 12 points, afraid that someone else would come and make trouble. It''s just that after confirming that the death of Zhu Qin had nothing to do with the drugs of the pharmaceutical factory, the people watching outside the police station began to spread the news. Lingcheng was not big, and it spread in a few hours. In addition, this time, Mo Feiyan''s people can''t make rumors. No one will incite this incident, so naturally no one will come to the pharmaceutical factory to make trouble. Gu Weiyi saw that although the pharmaceutical factory was besieged and stopped production for a few days this time, the overall loss would not be too big. On the contrary, the spread of the incident would bring huge benefits to their pharmaceutical factory. She called the medicine wholesale shop in Yunnan and asked them to prepare more medicine and deliver it immediately. Chapter 1780 All the herbs Gu only wanted were those used in cold medicine. This time, Gu only wanted a large amount of herbs. Before hanging up, Gu only emphasized the quality of herbs. The boss of the drugstore agreed to come down and let Gu only rest assured. After nearly a year of cooperation, Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory now accounts for two-thirds of his annual sales. Naturally, he will pay special attention to it and dare not neglect it. Yang Yong heard Gu Weiyi''s phone call. He asked curiously, "Weiyi, what do you order so many medicines for?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "originally, I was still thinking about whether or not to make an advertisement in the TV station to increase the popularity of our pharmaceutical factory, but now it seems that there is no need for that. Someone has advertised for us, and this money has been saved." "So when the news of TV station comes out tonight, the popularity of our pharmaceutical factory will go up to a new level. Plus the impact of this event, if I am not wrong, the quantity of our pharmaceutical factory will rise this time, so we need to prepare more drugs." Yang Yong couldn''t help laughing when he heard her saying this. This time, Mo Feiyan launched the biggest force to publicize this matter in order to defeat their pharmaceutical factory. So that their pharmaceutical factories have become famous in the whole province these days. It''s just that it''s all bad reputation before. After tonight''s program is broadcast, the reputation will change completely. This is equivalent to doing a free publicity for them. In Gu''s eyes, this kind of publicity method is a little similar to that of some publicity companies 20 years later. First use some points to attract people''s attention, and then flip them to achieve eye-catching results. This time, however, the pharmaceutical company did it unintentionally, or Gu only took advantage of the situation. There is mo Feiyan who has made a good momentum for the pharmaceutical factory and got the attention of the existing media. Then she just needs to push it, and it will have a very good effect. The pharmaceutical factory can take this time to a higher level. Yang Yong can''t help but say: "the miss of Mo family, if you know this, I''m afraid you will be angry." Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "that''s what she asked for. If she didn''t want to pit me, where would there be such a thing? So this time I really want to thank her. " Mo Feiyan is the kind of girl whose heart is too small to be small. Otherwise, she would not care about Gu Wei because of the jade mine. She wants to take care of the only one. For people like Mo Feiyan, this kind of failure is simply intolerable. Gu''s only victory will completely break the dilemma. From now on, Mo Feiyan is hard to hold her down. Mo Feiyan, after all, is a smart person. She had been prepared for it before. This time, the matter of the pharmaceutical factory was all pushed to the Secretary, and she retired. However, it took time to prove the evidence and get rid of the relationship. So she didn''t come out of the police station until the evening. When she returned to the hotel after dinner and turned on the TV, the TV just happened to broadcast the news about today''s pharmaceutical factory. The content in the news made her angry. She was so angry that she just wanted to smash the TV! Just as she was going to turn off the TV, the host emphasized the quality of the drugs produced by the pharmaceutical factory, so that the public could rest assured to take them! Chapter 1781 At the same time, the host also said that the prescription was identified and approved by Shi Lao, and the drugs in the pharmaceutical factory were strictly supervised, so it is absolutely impossible to have pesticides in any drugs. At the same time, the police interviewed on TV said they would strictly investigate the rumor makers. Mo Feiyan couldn''t watch it any more, so she turned off the TV and kicked the TV cabinet. As a result, the TV cabinet was ok, but her feet hurt. She is a smart person. Naturally, she knows how good this will bring to the pharmaceutical factory. She couldn''t understand that this matter was always under her control. Gu only didn''t do anything today. How could she turn the whole thing over? She didn''t expect that Gu could invite Shi, who is the leader of traditional Chinese medicine, to speak for her! Mo Feiyan knows that with this thing, Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory is no longer something she can hold down! In fact, she had inspected Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory before, and knew that the effect of the drugs produced in the pharmaceutical factory was really very good. She had thought that when this matter was over, she would find a way to get the prescription. Now all her previous arrangements are completely empty. Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory is not only intact, but also on a higher level. Her heart was like being bitten by a poisonous snake, which made her grumpy and resentful. She doesn''t want to stay in this place all day now! She wanted her secretary to book a ticket for her to return to the imperial capital. When she turned around, she remembered that the secretary would be in the police station. This time, the secretary would surely be in prison. In fact, it''s not only the Secretary, but also the driver she brought to the police station. The driver''s crime is lighter, but he can''t escape after being detained for a period of time. Mo Feiyan was so angry that she went downstairs to check out and drove to the provincial capital. Mo Feiyan is still breathing in her heart. Gu can only ask the old man to speak for her, so she can also ask him to come out of the mountain and make a prescription to use as her only weapon to attack gu! For this matter, she still has some confidence in her heart. After all, her background is there. Over the years, as long as she shows her background, basically no one can refuse. But this thing is doomed to let Mo Feiyan down. The middleman she found helped her to go to the old man''s side to ask for the news of seeing him. Old man Shi refused because he was old and unwell. The refusal was quite thorough and did not give her any hope. Mo Feiyan was so angry that she could only go back to the imperial capital first. He didn''t pay any attention to how Mo Feiyan thought of him. In other words, when Mo Feiyan was looking for him, he had already guessed her intention. Doctors are benevolent. At the same time, a real doctor also has a penetrating heart. How many things in the world can''t the old man understand when he lives to this age? Mo Feiyan''s way of doing things, in his eyes, is not right. He also watched the news of Lingcheng radio station last night. The news time was very short, less than five minutes, but the matter was very clear. He sighed, but he was relieved. He was deeply rooted in traditional Chinese medicine. Naturally, he knew that it was not easy for traditional Chinese medicine. As long as there was no problem with the prescription and medicine in Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory, he would certainly stand up. Chapter 1782 Gu Weiyi didn''t let Shi down. He was also curious about Gu Weiyi. How could a young girl like Gu Weiyi want to work for a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine? It seems that she has a good foundation of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s just that the young people are angry after all. This time they are making so much trouble. What they are fighting for is one breath. This temperament is quite like Shao Yizhi when he was young. Gu only didn''t know that Shi Lao refused to see Mo Feiyan. At this time, she was more concerned about the pharmaceutical side. As she expected, after last night''s news broadcast the truth of the matter, the rumors Mo Feiyan had painstakingly created for the pharmaceutical factory were not broken. The citizens who had taken the medicine from the pharmaceutical factory were relieved. At the same time, they were scolding the damned rumor maker, which made them worry for nothing all day! This matter, the public scolded righteously, has seen the black heart, but not like Mo Feiyan so black heart! Even if this time Mo Feiyan put all the things on her secretary, but the eyes of the masses are bright. If there is no instruction from the leader above, how can the Secretary below be so brave! As for Mo Feiyan''s suggestion that there was a rumor behind the scenes in the pharmaceutical factory, after the public knew that Mo Feiyan was the daughter of a big leader, they all gathered together. For a long time, Mo Feiyan has the background, not the pharmaceutical factory! This is a typical thief shouting to catch a thief! After confirming that the medicine of the pharmaceutical factory is not poisonous and can really cure the disease, the citizens are afraid again. It is certain that people will get sick if they eat grains and grains. Since ancient times, it has been hard to get good medicine. If Mo Feiyan''s plot succeeds this time, it means that something will happen to the pharmaceutical factory, and such good medicine will no longer benefit the people. Then it came out that Mo Feiyan wanted to invest in Lingcheng. Because there was a rumor made by the pharmaceutical factory, the people were afraid that it was also a rumor. They went to ask the leaders of China Merchants Group. The result was confirmed that Mo Feiyan really had the intention to invest in Lingcheng. The mood of the masses is excited. Some good people go to China Merchants Group to protest against Mo Feiyan''s investment. The reason is very simple. No matter how rich he is, he is also evil minded. At that time, he still doesn''t know how many things will happen in Lingcheng! I heard that Mo Feiyan is going to invest in a pharmaceutical factory? I Pooh! Before we start to produce drugs, we can kill people to run on our peers. How can we produce high-quality drugs? How can she produce medicine in such a way? Even if it can generate income for Lingcheng, I''m afraid it will kill a group of people. Money is more important than life, of course. So the citizens went to China Merchants Group for orders and refused to let Mo Feiyan invest in Lingcheng. The leaders of China Merchants are also very helpless, Mo Feiyan just has this image, has not come to invest! They sent someone to the hotel where Mo Feiyan stayed. She checked out last night. With this thing in hand, Mo Feiyan can''t open a pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng. Gu only heard this thing and wanted to laugh, this is also a follow-up, Mo Feiyan this is to lift a stone hit his feet! This is certainly a good thing for her. With this, and Mo Feiyan''s high self-esteem, not to mention the opening of the factory, I''m afraid Mo Feiyan will never come to Lingcheng again. And Mo Feiyan can''t open a pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng, which is a good thing for Gu only. Chapter 1783 Gu Wei is so busy every day. He has to go to school and train. He has no time to prevent Mo Feiyan from tripping her every day. She went to the pharmaceutical factory to have a look at the production situation. The overall situation of the pharmaceutical factory was the same as she expected. Since this morning, the telephone of the pharmaceutical factory''s office has been beaten violently, and all kinds of orders have poured in like water. Yang Yong''s ears hurt when he heard the phone being answered. When Gu Weiwei came over, he heard him saying, "sorry, we don''t have any medicine in stock for the time being. If you want to order, our production capacity will be two months before delivery..." Gu''s only corner of the mouth rises slightly. As soon as the medicinal materials arrive, they can be put into production immediately. From now on, she no longer needs to worry about the sales of cold medicines in pharmaceutical factories. As for other medicines, the effect of cold medicines will also be greatly promoted. Yang Yong finally hung up the phone, picked up the enamel cup on the table, raised his neck and drank a lot of water. With a happy face, he said to Gu Weiyi: "the only thing is that our medicine is sold out of control, and now the order has to be arranged until October." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "there may be more orders in the back. Brother Yang, you have to work hard." Yang Yong waved his hand: "what kind of hard work is this? The business of the pharmaceutical factory is good. I''m happy in my heart!" Gu only knew that what he said was the truth. In his heart, he was really looking forward to the good of the pharmaceutical factory. Maybe he was worried and hesitant before, but after being stirred up by Mo Feiyan for such a time, his sense of belonging to the pharmaceutical factory was far better than before. She was also very happy: "then at the end of the year, I will give you a super big red envelope!" Yang Yong laughed: "good! Then I''ll thank you first! " Two people relative smile, Mo Feiyan when the harm is more obvious, now the benefits are more obvious. Before they finished speaking, the telephone on the desk rang again. Yang Yong went to answer the phone. Gu Weiyi usually doesn''t care about the operation and internal affairs of the factory. Now she doesn''t care about these things, so she asks Yang Yong to deal with them. She walks out of the office and goes to the workshop. The workshop of a pharmaceutical factory is different from that of a general factory. Different processes bring different impressions. Because the production of drugs, so for the workshop cleanliness requirements are very high, the ground is spotless, even the corner can not see a trace of dust. The medicinal materials were put in order, and the production equipment was running. Gu''s father and Gu''s mother are busy with the factory in an orderly way. When they see Gu''s only smile, the order has been sent to the workshop for a long time, and the employees in the workshop are jubilant. Because this time, the employees also knew Gu Yiwei, the boss behind the scenes, who is also the provider of prescriptions and the real soul of their pharmaceutical factory. They knew before that there was a big boss in the pharmaceutical factory, but in their hearts, the word big boss usually describes middle-aged men with big bellies. They really didn''t expect that their big boss was such a young girl. Gu Weiyi saw that all the processes in the workshop were strictly controlled and supervised as Yang Yong said. All the steps were strictly in accordance with the process. When she was about to leave the workshop, a middle-aged man in his thirties asked her, "are you really our boss?" Chapter 1784 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "what big boss? I just want to produce a good prescription as a medicine to solve the pain for more people. " The worker was a little embarrassed and said, "that''s our big boss. Can I tell my son about you?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and the worker said, "he doesn''t study hard at ordinary times. He always says that reading is useless. I persuade him, but he doesn''t listen to me. You are the most knowledgeable person I have ever met, and you are also the most intelligent person. With your practical actions, you tell us that we must read more." Gu had never thought that she could play an exemplary role in this respect. She coughed and said, "of course, if it helps you." The worker said: "of course, we will help. This time, we all see the pharmaceutical business in our eyes. It''s you who turn the tide and design to defeat the bad guys." Gu Weiyi said hastily: "this is not due to me alone. It''s due to all the people in the pharmaceutical factory. If you hadn''t spared no effort to protect the pharmaceutical factory, I''m afraid the pharmaceutical factory would have been smashed by Kuang eryang." "In this matter, I also thank you very much for your trust in the pharmaceutical factory. You have been on the side of the pharmaceutical factory from the beginning to the end and have not been instigated to do anything harmful to the pharmaceutical factory." She said this from the bottom of her heart. She knew that the character of Mo Feiyan, who can exploit all kinds of loopholes, must have found the staff of the pharmaceutical factory. But in the whole incident, the staff of the pharmaceutical factory were highly united, and no one did anything unfavorable to the pharmaceutical factory. If there are still employees in the pharmaceutical factory making trouble this time, this matter will not be solved so smoothly. The workers next to her were still a little embarrassed when they heard this, and I don''t know who said: "someone asked me to testify that there were pesticides in our medicine. I saw the whole production process, but there was no such thing! How can I lie without conscience? " "That''s it Another worker said, "we''ve taken the medicine we made ourselves. It''s effective and safe. It can''t be safe any more. How can it be toxic? If our pharmaceutical factory stops production, and if we get sick in the future, where can we find such good medicine? " These words immediately resonated with everyone. Some people said with a smile: "we used to dig food in the soil. We were so tired every day that we couldn''t earn money. The pharmaceutical factory gave me this job so that I could support my mother-in-law and children. That''s my great benefactor. If the pharmaceutical factory is gone, who can I find to pay me?" This made everyone laugh. That sounds crude, but it''s true. There are not many decent enterprises in Lingcheng in this era. Even if there are, they are also state-owned. They all need indicators to get in. However, those state-owned enterprises have laid off employees in recent years, and their employees have lost their jobs. The wages of those who have not lost their jobs are less than one third of those of pharmaceutical companies. And most of the workers in the pharmaceutical factory are recruited from the countryside. Although they are not highly educated, they are more diligent and work hard. In addition, Yang Yong and Qin Zhenhua are very attentive in the management of the pharmaceutical factory, and they are really concerned about the employees. They also help to solve some small problems in daily life, so the centripetal force of the pharmaceutical factory is particularly good. Because of this, when the pharmaceutical factory met with this disaster, everyone''s efforts went to the same place. Whether it was to protect the pharmaceutical factory or to cooperate behind, Gu Weiyi and Mo Feiyan did a very good job. Chapter 1785 In this matter, all the people in the pharmaceutical factory twisted into a rope, the unusual unity, Leng is that no one did anything wrong to the pharmaceutical factory. Gu Weiwei was very moved in his heart. At the same time, he also sighed that people in this era are much more simple than those who were lured by material desires 20 years later. She smiles a little, then says aloud: "everybody does well, this month each person gives 200 yuan bonus, when the new year comes, I give everybody a big red envelope again!" This immediately caused a burst of cheers. In this era, although the economic situation of everyone has improved, it''s not good. 200 yuan is the living expenses of many people''s families. It''s more realistic and direct than giving money. For a time, the atmosphere is high, everyone is full of motivation to work, and at the same time, they have a stronger sense of belonging. Seeing that the worker who asked her the question just now was still standing beside her, Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I think you can tell your son what happened in the pharmaceutical factory this time, and let him be an upright person. He is the material of learning, so he should study hard. If it is not for the material of learning, it would be good to become a person of good character." The worker agreed. He said with a smile, "you''re right." Gu only left the factory and saw Ning Yiqing waiting for her outside. As soon as she saw the smile on his face, she couldn''t hide it. She went up to him and said, "Ning Yiqing, I''m going to get rich!" Ning Yi Qing sees her whole face all want to shine, that pair of bright eyes are more bright. He knows that she is not the kind of girl who cares about money. If she wants money, she doesn''t have to do anything else. She just needs to gamble and she can''t make enough money. Pharmaceutical factory is a way to realize her dream. She is trying to grow up and set out towards her dream. He believes that with her own efforts, she will become a great doctor and make traditional Chinese medicine go to the world. He reached out and rubbed her hair and said, "I know you''re going to get rich. I feel that I can''t keep up with your pace in making money." "It''s OK. I''ll take care of you." Gu only said with a smile. Ning Yiqing chuckled. In fact, the word "Bao Yang" is a derogatory term in this era, but every time it comes out of her mouth, it makes him feel warm. As long as they are together, it''s a very happy thing no matter who supports them. Gu only blinked at him: "are you hungry? I''ll treat you to a big meal!" She said this sentence, her stomach is not very to face of a cry. Ning Yiqing said with a smile: "if you don''t say it''s OK, I feel hungry as soon as I say it, but it''s not my hunger, it''s your hunger." Gu only in front of him now is no face no skin, very generous said: "nothing, my is yours, yours is mine." Ning Yiqing couldn''t help laughing any more and said with approval, "it''s quite reasonable. In the future, my child will have to come out of your stomach. Yours is really mine." Gu only in his waist twist, her Mr. Ning a word does not agree to drive, let her a time still a little not quite adapt. Lingcheng is mountainous and a river runs through it. Where there are mountains, there are many treasures. Where there are rivers, there must be fresh water. Lingcheng''s Shanzhen is led by bamboo mice, and river fresh is led by shad. When you''re in love, of course you have to taste the delicious food. Chapter 1786 Gu only took Ning Yiqing to the best hotel in Lingcheng River to eat shad. The taste of shad is very delicious. In the next ten years, we can''t eat it. Now we can catch the last bus to eat shad. In fact, it''s not important for her to eat anything now. The important thing is that Ning Yiqing asks for leave to accompany her. She treasures every chance they get along with each other. Since he arrived in Lingcheng yesterday, Gu only has been basically busy. Now the problems in the pharmaceutical factory have been solved completely. She has nothing to worry about for the time being. She also wants to enjoy the feeling of love like ordinary girls. Two people sit by the window, Ning Yiqing''s words are not much, basically listening to her, and she said the topic and went to her pharmaceutical factory: "now the pharmaceutical factory orders soar, this is because of this medical accident, but the follow-up orders will be more and more large, because my medicine is really good." "Now our factory can''t meet the demand of orders at all, so I decided to invest in two more production lines. After all, cold medicine is the key to our market, so the quantity can be expanded." "When this medicine gets more recognition, the quantity should be stable, but according to my estimation, there may be two more production lines in the future." "To make good medicine, we must have good raw materials. Now the quality of traditional Chinese medicine is getting worse and worse. I''m worried that the quality of follow-up medicine can''t keep up, so I plan to build several professional production bases." "In fact, I wanted to do this last year, but at that time, the pharmaceutical factory was not open, and I didn''t have much money in my hand. I can''t afford to spend it like this. Now I have the confidence, so I decided to do it." "Different medicinal materials have different origins. Only when they grow up naturally in an environment suitable for the growth of medicinal materials, and then pick them at the most appropriate time, can they achieve the best efficacy. There is no shortage of Chinese medicine masters." "This is a big project. I will build at most a few places this summer, and I will spend a lot of energy on it later. I can''t manage it alone, so I have to find the right people to help me." Ning Yiqing heard here and looked at her: "you said so much, just want to tell me that you will be very busy next, no time to train, no time to accompany me." Gu only coughed lightly and said, "nothing, I wish I could stay by your side all the time." Ning Yiqing said faintly: "I don''t mean that I have an opinion on you doing these things. On the contrary, I''m happy to see you do what you want to do, as long as you are happy." "It''s just that when you do these things, you should grasp a certain degree, don''t get tired of yourself, and don''t let yourself get hurt." Gu''s only eyes blinked, then he came up to him, hugged him and said, "Ning Yiqing, you are so nice!" In this life, although they have some small friction in the process of getting along with each other, they are no longer as desperate as in previous lives. They don''t understand each other. Their relationship makes her deeply realize the importance of communication. Ning Yiqing coughed lightly and said: "Gu Weiwei, pay attention to the image. If you hold me again, I can''t help touching you. Don''t say that I''m a hooligan to you at that time." Chapter 1787 Gu only can''t help laughing, clearly is to be very moved atmosphere, Leng is by his words to stir up a clean. She sat back in her seat, propped her chin, looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "I used to know that you can play hooligans with a serious tone. Now it seems that after we are officially married, will you still be so serious in the bedroom with only two of us?" "You can try a room now." Ning Yiqing gave her serious advice. Gu only chuckled: "I won''t be fooled by you!" Ning Yiqing''s corner of the mouth slightly rises, the smile in the eyes can no longer help but diffuse out. Gu has always thought that he looks abstinent, and his smile is rippling. It''s really good-looking and tempting. It was a rare time for them to be alone. Everything was so beautiful. Lingcheng is the place where they met and made love, and also the place where they grew up. They are very familiar with everything here. Gu''s only thought about what the lovers do when they fall in love. At this time, she feels that as long as he is around, no matter what they do, it''s good. There is no fixed way to fall in love. Every couple has their own way. Gu only rarely had such free time, so he simply took Ning Yiqing to the countryside with her to see the place where she grew up when she was a child. When she was a child, she was poor. Usually, she would go to the bamboo forest to dig some bamboo shoots, or catch bamboo mice for money to supplement her family. Sometimes, she would go to collect some firewood and mushrooms to eat at home. When she did these things, she could not get rid of the bamboo forest. When they went deep into the bamboo forest, Gu Weiyi said, "I went to the mountain to dig bamboo shoots in the year before I went back to the Qin family. At that time, I carelessly threw the hoe down the valley. At that time, I seemed to hear a scream, which scared me to run away." She said about the old story and laughed: "I was timid at that time. I thought I hit someone. I was afraid that someone would find me asking for medical expenses. At that time, I lost my hoe and was severely scolded by Gu ma. I waited at home for two days, but I didn''t hear anyone hit by the hoe." "Now I think of the way I started running at that time. It''s really too encouraging and irresponsible. But now I think that call should be true. I don''t know if it''s a goblin in the mountain. Maybe it''s a good-looking male fox demon. " Ning Yiqing chuckled: "male fox demon? Gu Weiwei, you are Liaozhai. It''s a pity that you don''t write novels with such rich imagination. " Gu only made a face at him, but he said, "but it''s right that you didn''t come here at that time, because it was very dangerous. There were drug lords hiding in the bamboo forest." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment and said, "drug lord? Ning Yiqing, are you also making up stories for me? " "Didn''t you always ask me why I married you? I''ll tell you now that there''s no reward for saving your life, only by example. " Ning Yiqing said slowly. Gu''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t help saying, "don''t you tell me you were there?" "I was tracking down the drug lord here. I was seriously injured and almost died. Your hoe fell down at the right time and hit the drug lord''s head." Ning Yiqing''s tone is very flat when she talks about things in those years. Gu Weiyi''s face was full of disbelief: "what a coincidence?" Chapter 1789 "That won''t do." Gu only refused: "you are my boyfriend, who am I not seducing? Do you want me to seduce other men? " "You dare!" Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. Gu Weiyi gently took his hand and said, "that''s right!" She looked at him with a smile. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he was good-looking, handsome and with good skin. Although sometimes his temper was not very good, up to now, she thought it was acceptable. Besides, his temper is OK in front of her. The most important thing is that she can hold his pulse now. Even if he is angry, she can easily smooth his hair. Because of his company, everything becomes better. In the evening, they went to the night scene of Lingcheng again. Gu only took Ning Yiqing to the department store to buy a bunch of clothes. Of course, she didn''t buy them for herself, but for Ning Yiqing. Although she knew that he spent most of his time in the army and rarely had the chance to wear casual clothes, she still wanted to buy it for him. Her Mr. Ning, who was originally very handsome, was even more handsome when he was dressed up a little. Handsome, she had an impulse to rush to eat him. But now they all live in the Qin family with a large population. Even if they have that idea in mind, she can only suppress it temporarily. Gu only thinks that she is a person with excellent self-control. But when they came back to Qin''s home, they found that the atmosphere was not right. Qian Qian looked angry, while Cheng Shutang was like a frosted eggplant. Gu''s father and Gu''s mother worked overtime at the factory today. Qin Zhenhua didn''t go to the pharmaceutical factory because he was injured at home. He saw two people come back light cough, said: "you come back good, only, good advice Shutang." Gu''s face is puzzling. Qin Zhenhua''s character is upright. He wants to say something, but he can''t say it. He opens his mouth to say some details. In the end, he doesn''t say anything and goes back to his room. Gu only looked at Dongdong with a bad smile. Dongdong took her arm to the yard and said, "sister, you are not at home today. You missed a super wonderful play." Gu only asked, "what happened?" Dongdong said with a smile, "didn''t brother Shutang drink too much wine last night to confess to his second sister? The second sister was very angry at that time, but she didn''t care about him when he was so drunk. " "He didn''t wake up until noon today. He may be a little confused. He forgot to lock the door when he took a bath. He turned off the water when he rubbed his body. The second sister thought there was no one in it. She thought that the clothes she changed yesterday were still in the bathroom, so she opened the door to wash them..." Gu''s only corner of his mouth smokes. This kind of bloody plot in romance novels is staged on Cheng Shutang and Qianqian. It''s really something. Dongdong then said, "you know what the second sister''s temper is. It broke out at that time, saying that he played a hooligan, while brother Shutang said that he was still a virgin and had never been seen by a girl. Let the second sister be responsible for him." "The second sister blew her hair at that time. She picked up the feather duster and wanted to smoke him. As a result, the bathroom was a little slippery, and the second sister fell to the ground. Then uncle Qin and I rushed over. You can imagine the same scene. It''s really as exciting as it needs to be." Gu Weiyi just needs to think a little, and he can make up the picture of it. It''s not too exciting! Chapter 1790 At this point, it''s really a big deal! She just went out to fall in love with Ning Yiqing. How could this happen? With thousands of character, make such a, for fear of Cheng Shutang''s disgust will rise to the top, will never want to see Cheng Shutang again. Dongdong said softly, "elder sister, do you think the second elder sister will give brother Shutang a pair of scissors?" Gu only directly gave him a violent Chestnut: "children, what do you think?" As he was talking, Qian Qian came out of the room with red eyes. Dong Dong immediately looked at his nose and nose, and said seriously: "elder sister, I don''t quite understand the question you told me last time. Please tell me again!" Gu just wanted to nod, Qianqian already pushed Dongdong aside, then took her hand and said: "sister, you come with me!" Without waiting for Gu Weiyi''s consent, she pulled Gu Weiyi into the room. As soon as the door closed, Qianqian said with red eyes, "sister, what happened today has been told you?" Gu only coughed lightly. Knowing that these things could not be concealed, he nodded his head and said, "he said something about it." Qianqian sniffed and said, "I knew he had a big mouth!" Gu Weiyi gave a ha ha. Qianqian said, "when you know this, I''ll tell you straight to the point. Your brother in Cheng''s family is really annoying. He''s a guest with thick skin and can''t drive him away. Elder sister, I have to ask you to help me drive him away." "I''m afraid he''s shaking in front of me every day. I can''t help but chop him with a knife!" Gu only thought that she had better not interfere in the affairs between Qian Qian and Cheng Shutang, but if she didn''t help them to do so, she was afraid that something unexpected would happen. She asked softly, "Qianqian, what do you hate about Cheng Shutang?" Thousands of people gnash their teeth and say, "he is so shameless. I hate him all over." "That''s a bit extreme and angry." Gu Weiyi seriously said: "although I think my brother is unreliable, he is also a good person in my eyes. In this evaluation of him, I completely put aside my blood relationship with him." Thousands of flat mouth, Gu only said: "I grew up with you, although we have no blood relationship, but in my heart, you are more than him! I''ve known him for only a year, and I''ve dealt with him less often. So if you two have conflicts, I''m definitely on your side. " Qian Qian''s face calmed a little: "that''s pretty much the same!" Gu only chuckled, reached out and pinched her face, and said, "sometimes he is very annoying, but I can still trust his character and ability, and the reason is very simple. If he is bad at these things, the leaders of the company are not blind and will not promote him to be the deputy general manager." Qianqian wanted to refute her words, but when she thought about it carefully, she thought it was reasonable, but she said angrily: "I think he is a big hooligan!" "To say that he is a big hooligan is a bit of a exaggeration." Gu Weiyi said seriously: "from the heart, he has never really played a hooligan in front of you. Today he is in the bathroom, after all, you broke in first." Chapter 1791 Qian Qian''s face flushed slightly: "but he didn''t lock the door inside. He didn''t make a sound like a pervert!" "It''s his fault that he didn''t lock the door, but he didn''t know you would come in at that time." Gu only looked at Qianqian and said, "although I don''t know the specific details, I think he didn''t make a mistake of principle just from this matter." Qian Qian''s mouth flattened again. Gu only then said, "I know you don''t like him, and I know he likes you. When a person doesn''t like a person, it''s wrong to see that person. Even liking is wrong." "But from the heart, what''s wrong with liking someone?" Qianqian gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t need him to like it." Gu Weiyi nodded: "yes, you don''t like him, so you don''t need him to like you, but he likes you. In essence, it means that my family is excellent, beautiful, good at learning and good in character." "In fact, he is a golden Bachelor in the imperial capital. He likes a lot of girls, but as far as I know, he has never had an affair with any girl for so many years, and even the affair of a serious partner has never happened. What does that mean? That means he has a high vision! " Qian Qian said: "just like him, he has a high vision. Who will fall in love with him after eight years of bad luck?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s your idea, it can''t represent the idea of girls all over the world. You put aside the dirty things he did, just look at his conditions. He''s more than 1.8 meters tall, handsome, and has strong personal ability. He is the deputy general manager when he is young." "Besides, he has a good family background, and usually has a good personal style. Such a person can make many girls fall in love with him in terms of conditions. Of course, in my opinion, he also has a lot of shortcomings." "For example, his mouth is very bad. Sometimes a word can make people angry! For another example, he never fell in love with my family, but he was so angry with my family Qianqian couldn''t help laughing: "elder sister, I can see that you are here to be a lobbyist for him!" Gu Weiyi said: "you''re wrong. I''m not here to be a lobbyist. I''m just analyzing him fairly. I''m absolutely on your side unconditionally, because I''m the closest one to you!" "So if you think he''s disgusting, I''ll drive him back to the imperial capital for you now!" Qianqian nodded and said, "then you can drive him away now. I don''t want to see him!" Gu only sympathizes with Cheng Shutang in her heart. She can only help him here. If she helps him any more, she will only replace him. She used to think Ning Yiqing had a low EQ in love. Now it seems that he is a little better than Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang is really a pit. The two sisters talked for a long time in the room before they opened the door. As soon as the door opened, they saw Cheng Shutang standing at the door. Qian Qian glared at him fiercely and turned to leave. He didn''t want to say a word. At this time, he also knew that he had messed up things, and now thousands of people, I''m afraid they hate him to death. After today''s incident, Gu''s father came to chat with him. His meaning is very clear. Gu''s family is just an ordinary farmer, while Cheng''s family is a big family. They can''t keep up with Cheng''s family. Their meaning is very clear. They don''t want Qianqian to marry him. Chapter 1792 Cheng Shutang used to think that the identity of the Cheng family was pretty good, at least it was not shameful to take it out. But he didn''t think that his identity now added trouble to him. He knows that the opinions of Gu''s big family on the Cheng family, to some extent, are due to Cheng Jinmo''s only rejection of Gu. How could such a person who could not even accept his own daughter accept a daughter-in-law who grew up in the countryside? So Gu dad''s idea he can understand, but his heart is still blocked. It''s the first time that he likes a girl when he is so old. Now it seems that this thing will end in nothing. He looked at Qianqian''s back and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow." Qianqian ignored him and went downstairs. Gu only saw that Cheng Shutang was a little lost and sighed. He took him to the roof of the roof and said, "brother, thousands of thin faced, it''s better for you to go back to the imperial capital first. Anyway, she was admitted to Qingda and will study in the imperial capital for several years. You still have a chance in the future." Cheng Shutang''s eyes were red and he squatted on the ground to light a cigarette. He didn''t smoke much at ordinary times, but he choked and coughed with tears. After coughing, he said, "you don''t have to comfort me. I know all these things in my heart." Gu Wei looked at him and said, "what do you think of yourself?" "Does my idea matter?" Cheng Shutang threw the cigarette on the ground and stampeded it out, saying, "in her heart, I''m a big hooligan. If I pester her again, it will only annoy her. Let''s forget about this." Gu only wanted to comfort him a few words, but he didn''t expect to reach out and hold her in his arms and say: "sister, I didn''t hurt you in vain. Today you helped me say so many good words in front of thousands of people. Although she was not moved by you, I accepted your love!" Gu was almost breathless when he was hugged. He reached out to push him away and said, "OK, you don''t look lovelorn at all, and you don''t want to tell me." She said ready to go downstairs, but heard Cheng Shutang said: "but my heart or good pain." Gu only turned to look at him and saw that his eyes were lonely. Her heart softened and she had to comfort him: "in fact, you can. From another perspective, you don''t have much contact with Qianqian, and there is no deep feeling between them. Now she clearly refuses you, which is also a good thing." She saw Cheng Shutang look over, and then explained: "after all, long pain is better than short pain, you can also use this thing to increase a little emotional experience, brother, I tell you, we must talk more about love, so that you will know what kind of girl is suitable for you." Cheng Shutang glared at her and asked, "how many people did you talk about before you met Ning Yiqing?" Gu Yiwei Cheng Shutang looked at her with disdain and said, "I haven''t been with many people. I''ve come to teach me my experience!" Gu only decided to stab his heart: "that''s my luck. The first person I met is very suitable for me. To tell you the truth, although Ning Yiqing is a little cold, she is much more considerate than you in dealing with the affair of falling in love." "I have a good relationship with him and I like him very much. Personally, I think you are really weak and violent in this matter." Chapter 1793 Cheng Shutang really felt that his heart had been stabbed. He glared at Gu Weiyi and said, "are you really my sister?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Cheng Shutang also followed with a smile, reached out and rubbed her hair, said: "OK, your brother, I''m ok, after this thing I also got an experience, that is, I can really find a partner to get married, after returning to the imperial capital, let my mother introduce me." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you don''t have to embarrass your mother. Just because of her character, she is usually isolated from gossip. She is addicted to work all day. She doesn''t know who has a daughter, let alone the character of those girls." "What about that?" Cheng Shutang asked with a smile. Gu only replied: "look for grandma, grandma knows many people! The girl she introduced is definitely more reliable than the one mom introduced! " Cheng Shutang laughed: "it''s reasonable!" Brother and sister talk and laugh, put today''s things aside. Cheng Shutang is a brilliant person. Knowing that Qianqian has a bad impression on him and that he has done something too much today, he solemnly apologized to Qianqian the next morning. He said seriously: "you can rest assured that although I like you, I won''t pester you again. This time, it''s all my fault. I wish you can marry someone who is good to you and likes you. I wish you a happy life." He apologized plainly, and acted honestly. Today, Qian Qian''s anger has gone down a lot. He also thinks that what she said yesterday was a little too much, and now he says boldly: "yesterday I said too much, you are my sister''s brother, that is, my brother and Dongdong''s brother. I also apologize to you." Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "well, when you are free, you are welcome to visit the imperial capital." Gu''s father and mother also said a few polite words with a smile, and he went out of the Qin family with a small bag on his back. I don''t know why, Gu only looked at his back and felt lonely. She also knows Cheng Shutang well. He is definitely a person with sunshine in his heart. He speaks freely and easily about this matter, but his heart is also sad. She is right about Cheng Shutang''s conjecture. When he turns around, the smile on his face is gone, and his eyes are red. But he knows that this is the best choice for him, otherwise it will only make Qianqian hate him more and make Gu only in a dilemma. When he was young, Su tingxue taught him to be a person of noble mind and not to add trouble to others. After Gu Weiwei finished talking with him yesterday, he thought a lot about it in his heart. Emotion is something he can never get. At this point, giving up is the best result. He never knew how it felt to like someone before, nor did he know that it would be very hard for him to give up a relationship. At this time, he had some understanding of what happened in the army after the quarrel between Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei. He had this feeling now. He comforted himself in his heart. As Gu only said, he and Qianqian had not met each other. There was no deep feeling between them. Everything was his wishful thinking. So long pain is not as good as short pain. This matter has been exposed in this way. But why does his heart still hurt so much? Why is he still so sad? Chapter 1794 After Cheng Shutang left, the whole family was relieved, but there was a feeling in her heart that she could not say. It was not reluctant, but it was not what she thought before. She would be very happy when he left. After all, she has a classmate she likes. They met and got into Qingda together. After dealing with the affairs of the pharmaceutical factory, Gu decided to set up a production base for medicinal materials. And Ning Yiqing''s vacation is coming soon. It''s impossible to accompany her all the time. She''s going back to the imperial capital. The two made a plan, one for Yunnan, the other for the imperial capital. In the opposite direction, they bid farewell at the station. When Ning Yiqing checks in the ticket and gets on the bus, she looks back at Gu Yiwei. Then she sees Lin Xianzhi standing beside Gu Yiwei and waving goodbye to him. His brow slightly wrinkled, and Lin Xianzhi was smiling at him at this time, a little cheap. Although Ning Yiqing knows that Gu Weiyi doesn''t feel anything about Lin Xian, he still wants to smoke Lin Xian. This man is really not liked! His car is about to leave now, and he won''t really come and beat Lin Xianzhi, but he thinks seriously in his heart about how to give him a present when he sees Lin Xianzhi next time. Gu only found that Lin Xianzhi was a little later than Ning Yiqing. When she turned her head to see Lin Xianzhi, she was startled: "how do you come here?" "I''ve been here for a long time, sweetheart. It''s so sad that you find me now!" The expression on Lin Xianzhi''s face is exaggerated. Gu only sent him two words: "drama essence!" Lin Xianzhi grinned, and Gu only asked him, "did you come from Xiangxiang? Have you made any progress? " Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "after we separated that day, I found that I was still more reluctant to leave you, so I came to Lingcheng to find you. How about that? Have you been moved? " Gu only "ha ha" a, Lin Xianzhi also don''t think, just said: "when I come to Lingcheng, you and Mo Feiyan are fighting, sweetheart, you are really too handsome, unexpectedly so simple to beat Mo Feiyan to fall flower water!" "A cheap woman like her should be dealt with by someone like you!" Gu Weiyi suspected that he was noisy. He picked up the leftover steamed stuffed bun in his hand and put it into his mouth. He has always been thick skinned. He even ate the steamed buns directly. At the end of the day, he said, "sweetheart still loves me. I know I didn''t have breakfast, so he prepared such a big steamed buns for me." Gu Weiyi didn''t want to talk to him at all, but he didn''t mind at all. He leaned in front of her and said, "where are you going? I''ll stay with you. " Gu Weiyi got on the bus with a ticket in his hand. He even had a ticket in his hand, so he directly followed the bus: "look how good I am. No matter where you go, I can accompany you. It''s much better than Ning Yiqing! Or you kick him and follow me Gu only really got a little annoyed by this argument. She was in a bad mood because she knew Ning Yiqing was in a bad mood. At the moment, she took out a needle and stuck it directly on one of his acupoints, and he couldn''t make a sound at all. Gu Wei curved his mouth slightly, glanced at him, clapped his hands and said, "the world is quiet." Chapter 1795 Lin Xianzhi tried to say a few more words, and found that he couldn''t make any sound. He pulled Gu''s only sleeve. Gu only gave him a smile: "if you dare to touch me, I''ll throw you on the ground and beat you. You can have a try." For Gu''s only fighting power, Lin Xianzhi has seen it, and knows whether she will definitely just threaten him. She is really likely to do it! So Lin Xianzhi immediately counseled, Gu only all the way also quiet. Before going to Yunnan, Gu had to go to the provincial capital to see Mr. Shi. She asked Shao Yizhi for a call from the old man. When she called the old man, the old man agreed with her. The place they agreed to meet was at the old man''s home. Of course, Gu would not take Lin Xianzhi to see him. She went there alone. When Gu Wei knocked on the door, the nanny opened it. After confirming Gu''s unique identity, the nanny said with a smile, "Mr. Gu has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me." The old man is nearly 90 years old. Maybe he has a cold. He has a slight cough and his face is not very good. Gu only one to thank him, he just a faint smile said: "this you have nothing to thank me, I just did what I should do." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "there is nothing in the world that should be done or not. If you didn''t stand up and say something for me, I would be in big trouble." "I did it just because your medicine is really good." The old man looked at her and said, "and I have something to do with that prescription." Gu only eyes some curiosity, Shi Lao said: "your that prescription is your master to you?" Gu Wei nodded, Shi Lao sighed and said: "in fact, that prescription is the ancestral prescription of Shao family. When I studied medicine with Shifu, your master, I improved that prescription with him. If the prescription is still there, Shifu has been wandering for many years, and I am dying." Gu only knew that Shi always looked at Shao Yizhi''s face to help her, but Shao Yizhi didn''t mention his relationship with Shi. So she was surprised to hear Shi''s words: "so you and my master are brothers?" The old man nodded and said with a smile, "so you need to call me uncle." Gu Weiyi immediately stood up and gave a disciple ceremony: "I''ve seen you, martial uncle." Seeing her appearance, Shi Lao said with a smile, "my younger martial brother has a twisted temperament. I thought he would be lonely for life. Unexpectedly, he even accepted you as an apprentice at this age. Can you tell me how you moved him?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "maybe he dislikes me. If he doesn''t accept me as an apprentice, I will pester him every day." Although at the beginning, Shao Yizhi was the only one who pestered Gu to make her his apprentice, she would certainly give Shao Yizhi enough face in front of the benefactor. The old man looked at her and said, "you are a little interesting. Before the event of Zhou yeheng, he declared that people would come to visit him every day to worship him as a teacher, but he didn''t accept it at all." "Son, tell me, what do you read about the classic doctors?" Gu only said a string of book titles. The more he said later, Shi Lao''s face became more dignified. When she finished, Shi Lao''s face sighed. Chapter 1796 After a long time, Shi could not help saying, "many of these books are classics left by master. Have you ever read them?" Gu only nodded, Shi asked her: "do you understand?" Gu only shook his head: "the medical books are extensive and profound, and some medical theories are involved in a lot of things. With my present attainments, naturally there are many places I don''t understand. Some prescriptions and symptoms are really strange. Master let me understand them myself." "Tell me." The old man was curious. Gu only knew that this was the key point of the benefactor, so she recited the diseases and prescriptions recorded in several ancient books, and expressed her doubts. After listening to her question, the old man explained his understanding to her. Gu''s only place he didn''t understand was pulled out by him. He suddenly realized that he was very happy and asked several questions. After answering one by one for her, Shi Lao found one thing: "do you recite these paragraphs word by word?" Gu only said with some embarrassment: "to tell you the truth, my memory is better than that of ordinary people. After reading this book once, I can basically remember it all, so when I have nothing to do, I will try to figure it out by myself, but the time to learn Chinese medicine is too short, and there are still many things I don''t understand." Old benefactor listened to her modest, but also understand the key: "do you have a memory that never forgets?" Gu only nodded his head lightly, and Shi Lao looked at her more lovingly, and finally understood why Shao Yizhi would accept her as an apprentice. She hasn''t been studying medicine for a long time, but in the eyes of the elder, she has already had a profound insight. Compared with the vast majority of doctors in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, she has a higher level. This girl is a genius of studying medicine! It is a very difficult thing to learn Chinese medicine. It requires a good knowledge of ancient Chinese and a good IQ. But in recent years, because of various reasons, there are fewer and fewer people studying Chinese medicine, and people''s hearts are becoming more and more utilitarian. Few people can study Chinese medicine seriously. For example, Gu''s own conditions are very good, and few young people are able to devote themselves to the study of traditional Chinese medicine. The old man thought of another thing: "why do you want to open a pharmaceutical factory?" Gu Weiyi replied: "now hospitals are becoming more and more westernized. People like to go to the hospital to hang water when they have a cold. However, the drugs used in western medicine are all very cold, which can hurt Yin and Yang and damage the health of the camp. The fever has subsided for the time being, but the body is getting worse." "This kind of treatment, for a long time, will only make people''s physique worse and worse, and the number of illness will be more and more, so I want to promote traditional Chinese medicine, let more people know that our traditional Chinese medicine can not only cure diseases, but also cure serious diseases!" "Good!" The old man nodded and said, "it''s good for you to have this idea. Then I''ll ask you, how do you control the quality of medicinal materials?" Gu Weiyi replied: "the quality of traditional Chinese medicine is getting worse and worse because of breeding and other reasons. There are fewer and fewer old pharmacists who are good at making medicine. I can''t reverse this trend. I can only do my little to change this situation." "To tell you the truth, I plan to take advantage of this summer vacation to buy some of the main medicinal materials and grow my own medicine. In the process, I will strictly control it, find a special person to take care of it, then pick it at the best time, and then find an old pharmacist to process it." Chapter 1797 Many traditional Chinese medicines can not be used directly. They need some special treatment before they can be used as medicine. They can be detoxified, or their properties can be enhanced, or their biases can be changed. The common methods include vinegar, wine, salt, stir frying, steaming, boiling and so on. The old man was a little excited in his eyes, but he soon calmed down: "son, it''s not easy to do this thing!" "I know." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but I can''t just because I know it''s not easy to do these things. If I don''t do them because I''m afraid of difficulties and others do the same, then Chinese medicine and traditional Chinese medicine are really finished. Therefore, these things need to be done by people. As for the step that can be done, I can only say everything and listen to the destiny." The old man nodded his head with approval: "do you know your thoughts?" Gu Wei nodded and Shi Lao sighed: "you are a very thoughtful child. Your master is lucky to meet you at this age." "What you have to do is too difficult, and we elders can''t watch it. Tell me, where do you plan to build a production base for medicinal materials?" Gu only answered: "Wenshan and Zhaotong in Yunnan, Minxian County in Gansu, Shangdang in Shanxi, Jiaozuo in Henan, Daliang Mountain in Sichuan, Changbai Mountain..." She reported more than ten place names in one breath, each place has its own characteristic medicine, and all of them are the best producing areas of those herbs. The old man laughed: "so many places need a lot of manpower and material resources. Can you take care of them?" "Take your time." Gu Weiwei also said with a smile: "I build one or two every year. Everything is difficult at the beginning. It will be much easier to do these things after my pharmaceutical factory has certain rules and reputation?" Shi Laoyi thinks that''s true, and the means and wisdom she showed in dealing with the pharmaceutical factory this time is enough to show that she is a capable person. Although he doesn''t think that a delicate and beautiful girl like her can do such a big thing now, it''s good for her to have such a heart. And he can''t watch a little girl under 20 years old working hard for traditional Chinese medicine, but he is watching. So he said to the nanny, "call Li Mingshu and Qian Bai, let them come over, and then you can cook. Today, Xiao Gu is eating at home." Gu only looked at the old man and said with a smile: "Li Mingshu and Qian Bai are my disciples. They both work in the provincial hospital and are well-known in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Before they thought about planting medicine, but they didn''t do it for various reasons. When they come, you can talk with them and maybe help you." Gu''s only eyes lit up immediately, and he said thanks to him. About an hour later, both Li Mingshu and Qian Bai came. They were 40 or 50 years old, and their temperament was relatively elegant. After they came, Shi Lao pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "this is the younger disciple of martial uncle. Just call him sister Gu." Gu Weiyi quickly stood up and said, "Hello, two elder martial brothers." Li Mingshu and Qian Bai were all shocked. Where did they suddenly come from? They said hello to Gu Youyi. Shi said frankly, "although your younger martial sister is young, she has an idea. She used to run the pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng. Now she wants to buy land to grow medicine. You start all the relationships around her to help her and solve the problem." Chapter 1798 Gu only really did not think Shi Lao could do so. She came to see Shi Lao, who thought he had learned some medical skills from him. It was awesome that he would help her so. After Shi''s words, Li Mingshu and Qian Bai were shocked. The reason is very simple. They also heard about the Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory before. The whole thing happened to the last reversal, and the good effect of the last outbreak, which shocked the whole province''s traditional Chinese medicine industry. Li Mingshu said with a smile: "Gu Shimei is really young and promising. She even opened a pharmaceutical factory at such a young age. Compared with you, we really feel inferior." Qian Bai also said: "I was still curious when I heard about Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory. Where did Da Na run the pharmaceutical factory, but I didn''t expect that it was Ms. Gu. I don''t know how old she is this year? How many years have you studied medicine? " They are really curious about this. There are a lot of things involved in the opening of the factory. It needs a lot of money. It''s not something that a little girl can play with. So at this time, they are all guessing whether Gu''s only family has a background and whether she comes from a family of traditional Chinese medicine. Gu only heard what they said and said with a faint smile: "there is an elder in my family who is a barefoot doctor and knows some medical skills. I learned from him since childhood. But when it comes to systematic learning of medicine, I learned from Mr. Shao Yizhi last year." "Although she has only studied for one year, she is still better than those of you who have studied for decades. You don''t have to test her or try her again. She has the ability to remember everything, and you can recite far less books than her," said Shi Li Mingshu and Qian Bai were stunned again, and said in unison, "never forget it?" Gu only a little embarrassed to say: "it''s nothing, just a little better memory than ordinary people." Li Mingshu and Qian Bai don''t know what to say. If they can become the disciples of the elder, they are naturally gifted in learning medicine. Naturally, they know how much advantage they will take in learning medicine with the ability of never forgetting. Although learning medicine can''t be learned by rote, it should be used flexibly, it should be bold and careful, and it should be applied dialectically, when learning medicine first, reciting the ancient books of doctors is equivalent to knocking on the door of traditional Chinese medicine, and being able to get in and understand it. And usually people who have the ability to remember everything are really talented people. It''s no wonder that Mr. Shi attaches so much importance to caring for the only one. Li Mingshu said with a smile: "it''s really a young hero!" Qian Bai said: "the teacher said that sister Gu wanted to grow medicine. I don''t know where to grow it?" Gu Weiyi replied: "in terms of the diversity of medicinal materials, Yunnan, Guizhou and Sichuan should be the three provinces, so I want to find a suitable place to build a medicinal base from there first. Among the three provinces, Yunnan is the most suitable." Geographically speaking, the one she chose in Yunnan is indeed the most suitable one, because there are relatively rich varieties of medicinal materials and unique resources. In addition, there are medicinal materials sales that have formed an industrial chain there. It is a very good choice to make a breakthrough from there. Li Mingshu nodded and said: "it''s really not wrong there. The relevant departments also attach great importance to this area. There are certain preferential policies. If you have decided, I have contacted the leader there before. You can contact him." Chapter 1799 Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "thank you, elder martial brother Li." Li Mingshu waved his hand and said, "this is also what I want to do. It''s just that I haven''t been able to put it into action for various reasons. If you do it, it''s fulfilling our wish." He said with a long sigh: "traditional Chinese medicine has been suppressed over the years, and the whole industry is withering day by day. When we are in it, we have to do something for her." "What I fear most is that in a few years, we will have no Chinese medicine available! So, younger martial sister Gu, if you want to do this, please do your best. Don''t give up halfway. If you encounter difficulties, we are willing to do our best to help you. " So far, it has shown signs, but any knowledgeable Chinese medicine will feel a sense of crisis at this time. Gu only heard his words and was moved. This time she saw Shi Lao and his disciples, she felt that she was not fighting alone! This kind of feeling is very good for her now! She said in a deep voice: "I''m just starting to do this now. I can''t give any guarantee to my martial uncle and several elder martial brothers. I can only say that for me, traditional Chinese medicine is like my second life. I''m willing to give everything for her." "As for the final step, I''m not sure, but I believe that as long as we work hard, we will definitely see results, and I will never let TCM die from TCM." She is clearly just a pretty girl, but this sentence comes out with a bit of courage and calm, which is not consistent with her age and appearance, but also makes people feel very reliable. She gave them a rough idea of her plan and planned to start now. Li Mingshu knew that she was a student of DIDU University. She was only a sophomore at the beginning of school. Doing this is the reason why she likes and loves traditional Chinese medicine. He immediately shared the information he had with her. At last, he felt that it was too dangerous for a girl to have a long journey in the past. After all, her appearance was too delicate and easy to cause unnecessary trouble. So he called one of his students to accompany her. Gu Weiyi originally wanted to refuse because she didn''t have the habit of troubling people. However, Li Mingshu said that the student had contacted the relevant departments at that time and studied herbal medicine cultivation in University. Now she was really short of people, so she agreed. In her heart, she sighed that Shao Yizhi had taken in her and Zhou yeheng''s two disciples in her whole life. Zhou yeheng, needless to say, was a scum to the letter. She basically fought alone and didn''t even have a helper. In fact, she needs a lot of help when she does these things. After all, she can''t take care of so many things alone. Mr. Shi has been working hard in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Up to now, he is full of talents. If you want to employ people, Mr. Shi should be able to give you a lot of help. Although Shi Lao was the first to meet her, he was quite satisfied with her tenacity and attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine. He also wanted to see what Gu Weiyi had learned. After lunch, he simply left her and asked her a lot about traditional Chinese medicine. If Gu Weiyi is really talented, then he is willing to help her further. Chapter 1800 Gu Weiyi and her previous life, the time to study medicine is definitely not short. It''s just that Shao Yizhi left early in her previous life, and her time to study medicine is also short. She relies more on her own thinking. In this life, when she was studying medicine, there were many things around her, and the time to really study medicine was not much. In fact, there were many places she didn''t have enough to eat. Although Shao Yizhi is skilled in medicine, he has not been seen for more than ten years. His experience in traditional Chinese medicine is inferior to that of Shi Laolai. So when Gu Weiyi and Shi Lao exchanged knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, his ideas and opinions, as well as some medication methods, had a great impact on her, and some places she didn''t understand before were also opened up. In her heart, she was very happy, but she didn''t care to be polite to old Shi. She asked him a lot of questions. Li Mingshu and Qian Bai are also listening. After all, Shi is too old to teach them. Today, as an exception, they talked to Gu only about a lot of medical knowledge, and they listened with great interest. From time to time, they put in a word or two to express their opinions. At first, they thought that Gu Weiyi had been studying medicine for a short time. Even if he had some attainments in medicine, he would not be too high. However, when they heard Gu''s questions and her opinions, they found that her medical skills were not inferior to them! She may be a little weak in experience and clinic, but she is very savvy! They used to be talented people to study Chinese medicine, but at their age, compared with Gu Weiyi, they were not only a little bit worse. The medical skill is extensive and profound. It''s hard to stop talking. It''s until ten o''clock in the evening. Gu Weiyi had a lot of problems. After seeing the tired look on the old man''s face, she quickly stopped and said with some embarrassment, "old man, I''m really sorry for your hard work today!" It has been a long time since the old man discussed medical affairs like this. Although he was tired physically, he was very satisfied mentally. He said with a smile: "it''s OK. Medical skills will never make me feel hard. On the contrary, I''m very happy now. The only way is to come back to me after you''re busy this time. I have something to give you." Gu Weiyi smiles and thanks. She doesn''t know what Shi will give her, but she knows that for someone like Shi who has devoted his life to traditional Chinese medicine, what she gives her must be related to traditional Chinese medicine. After she left, Qian Bai sighed, "master, this younger martial sister Gu is the only talent I have ever seen. She has a penetrating heart." "If she can keep the momentum of studying medicine in the future, her achievements will be higher than yours in three years." The old man sighed: "my younger martial brother is a genius who studies medicine, but he has a long way to go. Up to now, he has wasted his life''s medical skills." "I thought he would stop here in his life, but I didn''t expect that he had such good luck to receive Gu''s only excellent disciple. I''m really happy for him!" Qian Bai said with a smile: "the master didn''t hide anything in front of Gu only today. Is this to teach his disciples for Shao Shi Shu?" The old man said with some exclamation¡° Where can I teach his disciples? In terms of talent, uncle Shao is far ahead of me. I just have a little more clinical experience. " Chapter 1801 What Mr. Shi said is a fact. He went on with some worries: "Chinese medicine has always been a bit complacent, and it is not willing to show what it knows to others. Now that it is time for Chinese medicine to live or die, it must never be done again." When his master taught him at the beginning, he actually hid some private things. Some of the core things were not passed on to him, but to Shao Yizhi. When he was young, Shi was not very comfortable about this. But at his present age, he can see everything clearly and clearly. He has nothing to blame for what master did in those days, but he is not willing to go on like this. If he could, he was willing to pass on all his medical skills. It''s just the way of traditional Chinese medicine. Now there are too few people who can dive down to study. Among his disciples, Qian Bai and Li Mingshu are talented, but they haven''t reached the amazing step. And they have been hindered by some other things because of the evaluation of professional titles in recent years, and their medical skills have not made much progress in recent years. In fact, this incident has always made Shi Lao feel a little regretful. He thinks that there may be no successor in his medical skills in this life. But today, when he saw Gu only one, he saw hope again. If she can really do what she said, then she may be the hope of the future of traditional Chinese medicine. Gu only really didn''t expect that Shi Lao''s evaluation of her would be so high. She just thought Shi Lao should like her, and she also tried her best to do what she thought she should do. When she came out from Shi Lao, a voice came from one side of the trees. She was startled. Lin Xianzhi''s voice said, "Hey, honey, come and help me. My legs are numb!" Gu only saw that he was really speechless. Today, she went to talk with Shi Lao all day. Shouldn''t he stay here all the time? Lin Xianzhi some wrongly said: "yes, I was squatting here for a day!" Gu Weiyi looked up and said, "what are you doing here?" Lin Xianzhi''s voice was even more aggrieved: "if I don''t stay here, you will dump me and won''t let me follow you. This provincial capital is so big. If you go alone, where can I find you?" Gu only felt that he had finally said something right. She didn''t really want to be with him. If he separated, he couldn''t find her. She coughed and said, "OK, let''s go to the hotel in front of us and leave for Yunnan early tomorrow morning." Lin Xianzhi cheered: "we are going to the place where we set our love. It''s really very happy!" Gu only gave him a white look, where he was, the painting style was not right. The next morning, the man introduced by Li Mingshu came to see Gu only. He was a stout man of about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, probably because he often ran out, so his skin looked very black. The man is called Jiang Yu. He is introverted. Li Mingshu only talks about going to Yunnan. He talks about Gu''s only identity, but he doesn''t talk about Gu''s only appearance. So when he sees Gu''s only face, he turns red and feels embarrassed. When Lin Xianzhi saw this, he kept turning his mouth. Lin always thought more about things between men and women, and was relatively sensitive. Chapter 1802 So in Lin Xianzhi''s eyes, Jiang Yu''s action is the only idea. Gu is the only one who is extremely late in this aspect. She doesn''t even notice Jiang Yu''s blushing, because his skin is too dark and a little red. She can''t see it if she doesn''t look carefully, and she can''t stare at a strange man carefully. Gu only talked about her itinerary, and then the party went to the railway station to buy tickets and went directly to Yunnan. Along the way, because of Jiang Yu''s participation, Gu only felt that the atmosphere was a little delicate. Lin Xianzhi leaned to her side from time to time, showing that she could not be more familiar with her. And Jiang Yu looks at them curiously, but he doesn''t understand Gu''s relationship with Lin Xianzhi. Until she was about to get off the train, Gu only received a call from Ning Yiqing. Her face was immediately full of tenderness: "you are in the army, I miss you so much." When Lin Xianzhi heard her words, he felt that his two-day heart opportunity had been wasted. He vaguely saw Jiang Yu''s eyes sweeping over his face. Lin Shao felt that he was beating his face. Gu only see two people''s eyes from time to time to her body Piao, she and Ning Yiqing call don''t want to be so staring at, so directly took the mobile phone to the middle of the train no one place to call. As soon as she and Ning Yiqing separated, she felt that she missed him again, but they all had things they wanted to do and could not stay together every day. Listening to each other''s voice on the phone can also ease the pain of Acacia. This phone call, two people talked for half an hour, Ning Yiqing there is someone looking for him, two people just ended this phone call. When Gu Wei came back, Lin Xianzhi was blowing his beard and staring at Jiang Yu. She asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you, Lin Shao?" Jiang Yu had a smile in his eyes and said, "Mr. Lin is very interesting. He told me the story of you and your partner. You are really a good team mate, which makes people envious." Gu Weiyi glanced at Lin Xian and said, "Lin Shao, you''re not a common gossip, but you''re right. Ning Yiqing and I really love each other." Jiang Yu couldn''t help laughing. There was something funny about Lin Xianzhi. Lin Xianzhi then white he one eye, that meaning is also very clear: elder brother is to have not pursued Gu only, but you also have no chance. Jiang Yu thinks that Lin Xianzhi is an excellent dramatist. Gu is very beautiful and excellent, but he doesn''t think much about Gu. Because Gu is so beautiful, and he is highly respected by his teacher. In terms of seniority, he has to call her martial uncle. He knows very well that such an excellent and beautiful girl can''t look up to him. When he first met Lin Xianzhi, he almost thought that Lin Xianzhi was her object, but now it seems that it is only Lin Xianzhi''s wishful thinking. The announcer''s voice came from the radio. The terminal is here. They can get off. After getting off the bus, they need to take another bus to get to the herbal medicine planting base Jiang Yu talked about. After studying the route, they went to the bus station next to the railway station to buy tickets. When it comes to buying tickets, Lin Xianzhi finally finds another chance to brush his sense of existence and immediately takes it down. Chapter 1803 Lin Xianzhi felt that he had a lot of money in his pocket, so he had enough confidence. However, when he went to the ticket window, he was a little depressed. It seemed that he could only brush his sense of existence on this matter. Depressed, he reached for his pocket, but it was empty. He looked down and found that his pocket had been scratched at some time, and all the cash and related documents were lost. He couldn''t help but make a rude remark: "mother Diao Lei, she stole it from you!" He was sad to find that at this time, he could not even use the ticket to brush the sense of existence in front of Gu only. Life is really sad as snow! Gu Weiyi came back to talk about the lost things, and she was also alert. In fact, she had a feeling that someone was staring at her, but there were too many people in the station, and it was difficult for her to lock the target for a moment. When she saw Lin Xianzhi''s appearance at this time, she had to comfort him first. Although she felt that just as Lin Xianzhi was dressed up, the whole person clearly wrote "come and steal me". She knew that the cash was nothing to Lin Xianzhi, but if she lost her ID card, it would still cause some trouble to Lin Xianzhi. In the future, she also needs to be more careful. The public security in this era is not as good as that in 20 years, and the thieves are too rampant. Although Lin Xianzhi has been to the mainland many times, he has always been escorted by car and escorted by bodyguards wherever he went before. This is the first time that such a thing has happened, and he is also very angry. Gu Weiyi paid for the bus ticket, but she still felt that someone was following her. When she turned around, she still didn''t see anyone, so her vigilance improved a little. Because it''s never a good thing to be targeted in a place where you''re not familiar with, which means you''ll get into trouble. She was a little curious about who was following her and for what purpose. After they got on the bus, in a corner outside the station, a young woman covered her hat and showed a delicate face. The woman was no one else, but Qin Keren, who had disappeared for a year. Qin Keren looked at Gu''s back as if he had been poisoned. His teeth cackled and his hands became fists. She absolutely hated Gu only. If it wasn''t for Gu only, she would never have come to this point! Will not appear here, will not eat so much pain! The last time she was forced out of the Qin family by Gu Weiyi, she was stunned by a peddler covering her nose on the road. Then she was sold to an old mountain forest in Yunnan Province to be the daughter-in-law of an old bachelor who couldn''t get a wife. At the beginning, the family was extremely defensive against her, and she always acted like a clever girl, so she was still at peace. But the old man did something indescribable to her at night, and tortured her so badly that she could only bear it. After more than half a year, she finally found a chance to escape from the village and come to the provincial capital by herself. She was raised by Lu Yurong and learned Lu Yurong''s lazy habit. She clearly knew that she could not find a job to work, earn hard money and live a hard life. She wanted to live a good life and wanted to find a chance to revenge. But she didn''t have any documents on her body, and she was beautiful originally, and soon a little gangster followed her. Chapter 1804 Qin Keren was just an orphan girl without any foundation at that time. It''s easy to guess what happened later. She was forced by the little gangsters. Then there was a time when her life was hard to say, and she was a schemer after all. She used some means to get together with the gangster leader, and then stepped on the little gangster leader to get into a higher position. The man she''s with now is also a big brother in the gangster world. Today, she just came to the railway station to collect money, but she met Gu only! Before, she felt that Gu only went to the imperial capital. It was not easy for her to revenge Gu only. She had to be a talented person to have a chance, so she kept trying to climb up. And now Gu only so sent to her in front, she felt that this is God gave her the opportunity! Qin Keren''s face showed a ferocious, she murmured: "Gu only, I will take you away from me, all back!" "I want you to taste the taste of life is not like death, let you from the bright college students into the bottom of the prostitute!" When she said this, she seemed to think of something, and then she couldn''t help giggling. In this world, the person she hates the most is Gu only, no one! Even if she was sold by human traffickers and forced by old men and gangsters, the hatred in her heart was not so strong. Gu only did not know that she was targeted by Qin Keren, let alone that Qin Keren was already scheming to deal with her. She was discussing with Jiang Yu about planting herbs. In fact, they had discussed this topic many times along the way. In terms of medical skills, Jiang Yu is really mediocre. He knows very little about all kinds of classical prescriptions, and he does not know the technical ability of pulse acupuncture. However, he has a deep knowledge of medicinal materials, such as compendium of Materia Medica, Shennong materia medica and other Pharmacopoeia masterpieces, but he can recite them backwards. In addition to these, he is also very clear about the growth environment of herbs and the cultivation of herbs. In other words, this is a mediocre doctor who is familiar with herbs. Gu''s knowledge of herbs is not as good as Jiang Yu''s, even if he is a man of two generations. Gu only was a little curious about how he knew so much about herbs. Jiang Yu said with a smile: "I grew up in the countryside. I was interested in flowers and plants since I was a child. When I was very young, I knew many kinds of flowers and plants. Later, I became more interested when I knew those flowers and plants were still traditional Chinese medicine." "I have been collecting information and accumulating knowledge in this respect. There are at least thousands of plants planted on my balcony, and they all grow very well." "My father saw that I had this talent. Originally, he asked me to study gardening and grow ornamental plants, but I prefer the branch of Chinese herbal medicine, so I learned Chinese herbal medicine knowledge in college." "Professor Li thought that my ability in this aspect was passable, so he accepted me as his graduate student and let me take care of the medicine field in the school." The provincial university of traditional Chinese medicine is also well-known throughout the country. Gu only heard about it in his previous life. He said that the medicine field of the provincial university of traditional Chinese medicine is the best in the country, and many precious medicinal materials can be cultivated there, which is very good. At that time, it was said that the person who raised the medicine was a doctor from the Provincial Medical University. Chapter 1805 Gu only looked at the black and thin river fish in front of him, and he knew something about it in his heart. Nine times out of ten of the medicinal materials in the previous provincial university of traditional Chinese medicine were taken care of by this man. When she knew this, she had a special feeling in her heart. It''s a pity that such a person should only take care of the medicinal materials in the provincial university of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s absolutely rare for her to plant medicine in the future. So she made a decision in her heart. This time, since Li Mingshu lent her Jiangyu to deal with the matter of planting medicine, she would try to keep him by her side. So she asked Jiang Yu, "do you have any plans for your future life?" Jiang Yu is an honest man who deals with flowers and plants. He doesn''t think much about fame and wealth. In other words, he has a peaceful mood and is not the kind of person who is particularly ambitious. So for him, with all kinds of herbs in peace of mind, taking the salary of Provincial Medical University, getting married and having children, such a life is also quite perfect. So he really said, "planning? I hope that the school can give me all the medicine fields to take care of in the future. " Gu Yiwei One of Lin Xian couldn''t help laughing. Gu''s only thought was that he could see clearly. She was digging people for planting herbs for her future. But this graduate student Jiang was a wooden head. He thought Jiang Yu was his rival before. He was also a little envious. When Gu Weiyi entered the Lin family, he offered a lot of conditions, but she refused all the time. But now it''s better, she took the initiative to dig! He thought it was too unfair! Jiang Yu gave him a strange look. He patted Jiang Yu on the shoulder and said, "Sao Nian, you are a man who has no pursuit. You can''t marry a daughter-in-law." Jiang Yu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Although Gu Weiyi thinks Jiang Yu''s life planning and pursuit is a little small, it also proves that his idea is relatively simple, or people who deal with flowers and plants are relatively much simpler. Simple people, in fact, get along better. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if you are given a larger space to plant more herbs, are you interested?" Jiang Yu''s lack of interest: "more space? There are dozens of mu of medicine fields in the school. I can''t plant any more. " Gu only heard his words, some speechless, ambitious people are afraid that he has too much ambition, no ambition vision and ideas are just so dozens of acres. She said with a light cough, "you don''t need to do everything about planting herbs by yourself. You provide the method of planting, control the important links, and then take a group of people to plant them together." "You can think about it. A large mountain or even a whole mountain range are all your herbs, and there are many kinds of herbs, some of which are difficult to grow and some of which are precious. Do you have a great sense of achievement?" Jiang Yu thought about the scene, and his eyes lit up immediately. Gu continued: "and you can plant the most suitable herbs in the most suitable area, so that those herbs can grow in the most suitable way." "At the same time, you can also find that when those herbs meet the most suitable environment for their growth, their properties increase greatly, and their efficacy is very good. Those herbs that you need to work hard to maintain will bloom and give you unexpected vitality." Chapter 1806 Gu Wei was a bit thirsty after he said these words. He always felt like the head of the first marketing organization. He was trying to recruit people. Jiang Yu said with a smile, "do you want to help me grow medicine for you?" About Gu''s only thing, Li Mingshu said something to him. It''s just that the girl in front of him looks really young. She said that she wanted to plant herbs, but he was skeptical. Gu only felt that he was saved, and he was not really the one who plunged into flowers and plants to care about the world. She said with a smile, "yes, what do you think?" Jiang Yu thought about it and said, "if you can really talk about the piece of land that the teacher didn''t negotiate last time, it doesn''t matter if I help you plant one, but I still want to go back to the Provincial Medical University." She was introduced by Li Mingshu. He is not the kind of person who is good at rejecting people, so it is not easy for him to talk too hard at this time. Gu only heard that he was willing to help her grow medicine, so she was relieved. As long as he promised to come, she would have a way to make him plant medicine for her. Now it''s a market economy, and people''s minds are much more active than before. He came from the countryside, so his family situation should not be very good. When he found that helping her grow medicine can not only realize his dream of life, but also have a better future than in the Provincial Medical University, and can change the situation of his family, he should have no reason to refuse. If he has to give up, she will go to Li Mingshu for help. It''s settled for the time being. The place they want to go is a county next to Wenshan. In Wenshan of this era, people have started to plant seven mountains. It''s not easy to wrap up the land there. Although we all thought that Wenshan''s Sanqi was the best, it was just because there was an industrial chain and the publicity was in place, so it brought good profits, which made us feel this way. In fact, the climate and soil quality of the counties on the edge of Wenshan are the same as those of Wenshan. The planting of Panax notoginseng will never be worse than that of Wenshan, but the planting time of Panax notoginseng is too long. It takes time to reach the standard of Panax notoginseng. They bumped all the way, and several more trains were reversed in the middle, before they came to the county mentioned by Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu came to this place when he followed Li Mingshu to investigate the environment, so he was familiar with it. Because he had inspected it, he knew the soil and environment very well and told Gu which herbs were suitable for growing here. When he talks about these things, the whole person is extremely spiritual. After several people got off the bus, because they had called before, the county merchants bureau sent someone to pick them up and sent them directly to the county guest house. In 1995, the small county town looked a little backward. There was no separate toilet in the guest house. The leaders of China Merchants Group are very enthusiastic, and the reason is very simple. Wenshan, next door, has been planting seven kinds of mountains in recent years, which has directly driven the economy of the whole county. Compared with Wenshan County, their county is worse by more than one grade. The leaders of the county are worried about this. Their former county leaders also wanted to develop tourism, but the landscape of their place was not beautiful, and there was no spectacular landscape. Half of the work was done, which wasted a lot of resources and caused a lot of public resentment. Chapter 1807 Because the common people have a lot of opinions, they want to develop industry, but the roads here are hard to repair, far from the port, and it''s inconvenient to travel. Entrepreneurs are not fools. How can they come here to invest? However, their county does not even have a decent factory, so it is difficult for the economy to drive it up. Therefore, the leaders are very anxious, and they welcome the arrival of Gu only. In the evening, after a brief meeting and a meal, the county leaders were silent when they found out that Gu was the only one who had the right to speak. Gu only seems to be too young. They are afraid that she is a lady from a rich family. She has too much money to spend. They come here to buy a piece of land to plant and play. In this way, even if they rent out the land, they can''t get too much income, and they can''t drive local taxes and employment. Gu Weiyi saw their changing looks in his eyes, but he didn''t explain them much. When they came over at night, she didn''t see the situation nearby, and there was no need to talk to them at this time. So this meal we just eat at will, then scattered. Gu only all the way to the boat and car tired, at this time also tired, call Ning Yiqing to report a safe, then fall asleep. When she called, Cheng Shutang was also with Ning Yiqing. After she hung up the phone, he said with dissatisfaction: "girls are outgoing. I only want to tell you about this. I don''t want to tell my brother. It''s really sad!" "Personally, you think you should think about your way of life." Ning Yiqing said solemnly, "you need to think about why you are not liked so much." Cheng Shutang immediately became angry: "what do you mean by that?" "It''s just a matter of fact. It doesn''t mean anything else." Ning Yiqing carried forward the characteristics of his poisonous tongue incisively and vividly: "haven''t you been rejected by thousands of people?" It''s no more than sprinkling salt on the wound! Cheng Shutang is like an instant vent gas ball, staring at Ning Yiqing: "you expose my short, careful I don''t marry my sister to you." "Do you think you can stop the only thing that marries me?" Ning Yiqing looked at him sympathetically and said: "naive!" Cheng Shutang thinks that he is going to be angry with Ning Yiqing today! Other people''s brother-in-law will try every means to please the size of the brother-in-law, how to Ning Yiqing here has become such a painting style? He grinned his teeth and said, "she''s my sister. Of course I can be her master." What he said seemed to be a lack of confidence. Ning Yiqing poured a glass of water for herself. After drinking the water, she said calmly, "I''m afraid I don''t believe you. I''ve known her longer than you, and I have deeper feelings with her than you. You''d better think about what you''re going to do in the future rather than tangle with it." "Because of your character, your ability, your temper, and your poor elder, you should be prepared to be a bachelor all your life." Cheng Shutang grinds his teeth. He is so angry that he can''t lose his temper. He has to say: "I want you to manage it!" Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "do you think I want to take care of your business? If you were not the only elder brother, you would run to me every day. If you had nothing to do, you would pull me to talk nonsense. I would have kicked you away. " Chapter 1808 Cheng Shutang returned to the imperial capital two days earlier than Ning Yiqing, but he didn''t return directly. Instead, he went to Su tingxue and lived in Su''s house for a few days, but he didn''t say anything. Cheng Shutang was born by Su tingxue. As soon as she saw what he looked like, she knew nine times out of ten what had happened. She asked Cheng Shutang but didn''t say. Gu only didn''t come back, so she went directly to ask Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing doesn''t know how to gossip, but when his mother-in-law asks, of course he has to answer truthfully, so he tells Su tingxue everything Cheng Shutang has done in Lingcheng. After hearing what Cheng Shutang did, Su tingxue was very angry and funny. The bear is more than 20 years old. How can she do things so unreliable! So Su tingxue directly scolds Cheng Shutang. Yes, it''s a curse, not a comfort. Su tingxue''s meaning is very simple. It''s right to like a girl to go after her, but she should pay attention to the method, such as telling the truth after drinking, or playing hooligans in the bathroom. If it was spread out when she was young, she would take Cheng Shutang by the handle of a gun. She thinks Cheng Shutang''s actions are too shameful for her. If she is a thousand, she will not pay attention to Cheng Shutang. And she has a good impression of Qianqian. She is a quiet and elegant girl. What''s rare is that she has her own opinions and ideas. Qianqian doesn''t like Cheng Shutang. That''s because Cheng Shutang is not good enough to blame other girls. So Su tingxue directly blows Cheng Shutang out of his home and lets him roll back to the army. As for blind date? Sorry, although she gave birth to Cheng Shutang, she is not responsible for finding his daughter-in-law! He wants to get married, he wants to marry his daughter-in-law. He''ll take care of it by himself! After returning to the army, Cheng Shutang knows that Ning Yiqing is suing Su tingxue, and then pesters Ning Yiqing every day. In this regard, Ning Yiqing is very upset. It''s also because Cheng Shutang is Gu Weiyi''s brother. Otherwise, he would have started beating people. Cheng Shutang sighed and said, "if you can kick me to death, if you can''t kick me to death, I''ll be with you forever!" He made the appearance of this ruffian Lai, Ning Yiqing also annoyed, when sinking voice said: "is not like the girl does not like you, you as such?" "You don''t understand!" Cheng Shutang held Ning Yiqing''s pillow and said, "if you don''t like me, you can forget it. But my mother doesn''t want me after she has my sister. Other people''s mothers will think of ways to introduce their son, hoping to marry a good daughter-in-law and get married early." "It''s my own business to get married when I come to my mother. If I can''t catch up with the girl I like, I''m just hopeless. You won''t understand this feeling. The baby''s heart is bitter!" Ning Yiqing really couldn''t get enough of his appearance. She snatched the pillow out of his arms and said, "then you''ll be a bachelor all your life." Cheng Shutang looked at him and said, "I''m so excellent and handsome, how can I be a bachelor all my life! How can Qianqian not like me Ning Yiqing directly mended the knife: "that''s because you are not liked." Cheng Shutang Ning Yiqing felt that he was not the way to pester himself, so he said, "have you ever thought about why Qianqian doesn''t like you?" "I don''t know, I don''t want to know." Cheng Shutang said slowly: "although I just asked me that, in fact, I don''t have any other thoughts. I just ask habitually." Ning Yiqing Chapter 1809 Also, Cheng Shutang has asked this question at least 100 times in recent days, but he doesn''t really want to find the answer from him. It''s just a way for Cheng Shutang to vent. After a long time, Ning Yiqing said, "tomorrow I''ll go to the commander to help you with a task, so that you won''t bother me here every day." "You don''t have to go. I''ve been there." Cheng Shutang sighed: "maybe my mother said hello to the commander. He thinks that if I go to carry out a task in my present state, there will be an accident, so I don''t have to carry out any task this time." Ning Yiqing gave him a white look and said, "I''ll go to the commander tomorrow to ask for a task, and I''ll be quiet." Cheng Shutang said with a smile, "take me with you. It''s boring for me to stay here alone." Lovelorn is definitely not a happy thing, everyone has different ways of expression after lovelorn, some people are suddenly dull personality, people have become calm, and some people are dying. And Cheng Shutang is absolutely another kind of lovelorn, he is lovelorn, his face becomes thicker, 360 degrees of no dead corner toss the people around him. Ning Yiqing used to worry about Cheng Shutang, but now she has reached the peak. The next morning, Ning Yiqing went to Mao Suiyi to ask for a task. When he arrived at Mao Suiyi''s office, there was someone in the office. It was Ji Mingming who was reporting something to him. Because Qu Yanluo made several mistakes in the army before, Ji Mingming is in charge of the art group in the company. Although Ji Mingming is the deputy leader of the art group, he is more valued by Mao Suiyi than Qu Yanluo. Ning Yiqing waits outside for a while, and Ji Mingming comes out of Mao Suiyi''s office. She sees Ning Yiqing smiling and saying hello. Ning Yiqing nods her head and goes in directly. Ji Mingming glanced at him from the corner of his eye, then squatted down to tie his shoelaces. In fact, her shoelaces didn''t come loose. She pulled them on purpose. Ning Yiqing''s voice came from the office: "Mr. Mao, I apply to go out to perform the task..." Ji Mingming''s eyes were deeper. She held the information tightly in her hand, tied the shoelaces and went out. Ning Yiqing didn''t notice the little detail of Ji Mingming outside the door. He just talked to Mao Suiyi as usual. Mao Suiyi knows how hard Cheng Shutang is these days. He also knows Ning Yiqing''s idea, so he agrees with his request. After Ning Yiqing came out from Mao Suiyi, she received a phone call: "Mr. Ning, there is new news from our newly captured radio station. They are going to carry out a plan called falcon." Ning Yiqing''s eyes cool down, Falcon plan? Did they stop for a few days and start again? So from this point of view, the last time he used his body as bait to lure those people in the imperial capital, now it seems that there are still fish in the net. Also, the 34, who is extremely important to the spy organization, has not been able to find out what is sacred. As long as there is 34, their struggle with the spy organization is not over. And the code he used when he was abroad was Tianying. This time, the plan is not aimed at him, is it? Ning Yiqing is not sure about this, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is what those people will do in the future. Chapter 1810 Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice: "continue to monitor there, and inform me as soon as there is news." The other end of the phone said yes and hung up. Ning Yiqing''s heart feels a little strange, if this plan is aimed at him, then they get the news too fast! He just went to her maosuiyi to ask for a task, but there was a corresponding hunting plan here. So it''s not difficult to find out. After all, not many people know about it. Now he is not sure whether it is aimed at him or not, which can be proved by time. Ning Yiqing''s vigilance rose to the highest level after she had made a comprehensive consideration of this matter in her heart. Mo Feiyan, who is also in the imperial capital, is not in a good mood these days. After leaving the provincial capital that day, she did not directly return to the imperial capital, but went to see the mines in Xinjiang. Although she had heard Liu Yuemin say that the quality of the jade from those mines was not very good, she still had a trace of fantasy in her heart and always felt that things would not become so bad. But when she went to the mine, she became desperate. The quality of the mine jade that has been mined out is the cheapest kind of sapphire, in which there is very little sapphire. Although Mo Feiyan knew it before she came here, the feeling that she knew and really saw was completely different. She didn''t want to believe it! In the past few months after her return to China, she has been fighting with Gu Weiwei, but the whole process is that she has been suffering losses. She tried her best to save her face, but in the end, she couldn''t save her face at all, but let herself be beaten in the face again and again. This matter is quite painful for her, so when she returned to the imperial capital, she was a little lost and always felt as if she had lost. When she came back listlessly with her suitcase, Mo Weiguang happened to be at home. When he saw her, he frowned slightly. Mo Feiyan said hello and wanted to go upstairs. Mo Weiguang called her: "I heard about you in Lingcheng." Mo Feiyan''s body is stiff there. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. Mo Weiguang said coldly, "you let me down so much that I can''t do a little thing well." Mo Feiyan''s eyes were slightly red, and Mo Weiguang said, "but although you didn''t do a good job this time, I don''t want to scold you. You will lose this time. In the final analysis, it''s just because you despise the enemy." "You think you''ve got the initiative, but you don''t have it. That''s why people can turn the tables in such a short time and make you the passive one." "But there is one thing to praise you for. When you do these things, you put yourself aside. When things break out, you can still walk away." Mo Feiyan cried and said: "Dad, you teach me, how can I bring Gu Weiyi down completely?" Mo Weiguang looked at her and said, "I won''t mix with you girls'' fighting, but I believe that my daughter is the best in the world, and no one''s daughter can surpass my daughter." Mo Feiyan heard this sentence with tears streaming down her face: "but Dad, I lost to Gu Yiwei this time." "You didn''t lose to Gu, you just lost to yourself." Mo Weiguang said in a deep voice: "I just made it very clear that what you did in Lingcheng also has a lot to be worth mentioning." Chapter 1811 There are tears in Mo Feiyan''s eyes. Mo Weiguang pats her shoulder and says, "your previous life was too smooth, so you feel that no one in this world is your opponent." "So I personally think it''s not a bad thing for you to lose this time. With this lesson, you will know that there are people in the world." Mo Feiyan wiped tears and asked, "what should I do now?" "There are no losers in our Mo family, and there are no people who retreat from setbacks and difficulties." Mo Weiguang said slowly: "this time things as a lesson, the next shot when fast and ruthless accurate, directly grasp each other''s throat, so that the other side has no chance to fight back." Mo Feiyan is really hit this time. At this time, the whole person is still a little bit wooden. Mo Weiguang reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "you should have a good rest, and then you should have a good mind. I believe that with your intelligence, after you calm down, you can think of a way." Mo Weiguang has his own principles in teaching children. In essence, he is a smart man who knows what to say to children under what circumstances. There is no cowardice in Mo''s dictionary, but there are conspiracies and means. He will allow his children to fail, but at the same time, he hopes that they will have the courage to fight again. He knows that life is not a smooth one, and he also knows where Mo Feiyan''s problem is. That''s why he thinks that even if Mo Feiyan fails this time, it doesn''t matter, because they can afford to lose. At the same time, he is also full of curiosity about Gu Weiyi. Since Gu''s arrival in the imperial capital, he can often hear Gu''s name, and praise her for her intelligence and strength. Even his arrogant daughter was defeated by Gu only. Mo Feiyan originally thought that Mo Weiguang was going to laugh at her today, or he might satirize her as much as before, but she didn''t expect that when she failed this time, Mo Weiguang would praise her. She sniffed and said, "thank you, Dad. I''m sure I''ll beat Gu only!" "Well, I''ll wait for that day." Mo Weiguang said in a low voice: "I believe you will never let me down!" After Mo Feiyan returned to the room, she was quite calm. She had been reluctant to admit her failure, but at this time, she felt that she needed to face her failure. There was no rival in her previous life like Gu only. Her previous life was smooth, which made her feel that she was the smartest girl in the world. And in this world, there are many smart people all the time. She just didn''t meet a rival before. She stood by the window, opened the curtain, looked at all kinds of plants on the balcony, and then looked at the green leaves outside. Her originally depressed mood suddenly improved a lot. No matter what will happen in the future, she can''t admit defeat in front of Gu only! She sighed a long time, her hand became a fist, she said softly: "Gu, I didn''t lose! Who laughs last laughs sweetest! " When she thought of it, a smile came to her lips. Gu''s pharmaceutical company only relies on Zhang''s prescription, and she believes that she can find a better prescription than Gu''s. Chapter 1812 At the same time, Mo Feiyan also believes that with her ability and strength, she can also prescribe a drug with excellent scale and quality. So she called Zhou yeheng directly, and her words were quite clear: "I want to open a pharmaceutical factory, you can help me." Zhou yeheng was a little surprised when she received her call, because she usually put on a high shelf and didn''t give him a chance to approach. This time she took the initiative to come to him, which means that she has other views on him, but also that she will give him a chance. But he did not agree, but asked: "there are so many people in the world, why me?" "Because I''m going to deal with Gu Yiwei, who is your master''s new apprentice. Are you going to be left to trample you under your feet?" Mo Feiyan said slowly: "if you let Gu only develop, in the future, everyone will only know her name, no one will know your name." Zhou yeheng thought of Gu Weiyi''s attitude towards him last time. His brow wrinkled slightly and said slowly, "what can I do for you?" He was too clear about how much he owed to the Shao family, and Gu''s only style was to stand out for the Shao family. And what he did to the Shao family in those years, up to now, he is not willing to be mentioned. When he first studied medicine with Shao Yizhi, although Shao Yizhi taught him a lot of medical skills, after he left Shao''s family, his medical skills did not make much progress. Although he knew a lot about the classical prescriptions, he didn''t use them easily. He always felt that something was wrong. But Gu only followed Shao Yizhi for a year. Last time he was in Xinjiang, he almost fell in her hands. Now he knows that Gu Weiwei has started his own pharmaceutical factory, and the prescriptions used by the pharmaceutical factory must have been given by Shao Yizhi. Zhou yeheng thinks that Shao Yizhi is really eccentric. He is also an apprentice, and the discrimination is too obvious. In his heart, he was a little envious and disgusted with Gu only. Because of this, so he will be so straightforward promise and Mo Feiyan cooperation. After he hung up the phone, he sighed a long time. He had abandoned Shao Yizhi''s daughter in order to establish a relationship with the Mo family, but the Mo family was very defensive. I didn''t expect that now because of a Gu, the Mo family''s daughter took the initiative to find him. He thought it might be fate! As for Gu Weiyi, he gave a cold smile, but only followed Shao Yizhi to learn medical skills for a year. Without Shao Yizhi''s help, she would be nothing. Now with Gu Wei, he is quite sure. Mo Feiyan after getting Zhou yeheng''s affirmative reply, her heart also settled down, put away the impetuousness at the bottom of her heart. The reason why she lost to Gu only in Lingcheng was that she was careless, and Gu only liked to play Yin, so she lost to Gu only. She took a deep breath and calmed down. She wants to give full play to her advantages and kill Gu Weiyi! Isn''t Gu proud of her pharmaceutical company? Then Mo Feiyan is going to build a pharmaceutical factory which is much bigger than Gu''s one. It''s 360 degrees without dead angle! Mo Feiyan felt that she was a little bewildered before, and actually used that method to deal with Gu only. That was to compete with Gu only''s strengths with her weaknesses, and did not give full play to her strengths. Chapter 1813 What are the advantages of Mo Feiyan? Money, of course! In the capital market, money is the biggest chip, but also the most important part of winning! The most important thing Mo Feiyan needs is money. In her uncle''s hand, Qu Shi can mobilize a little money to kill Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory! After thinking about these, she began to plan carefully. She was originally a smart person. After setting a good direction, other things became simple. Gu Weiwei knew that Mo Feiyan would not give up, but she didn''t know that Mo Feiyan would fight with her on the pharmaceutical factory. Even if she knew, she would only smile, and then said, "let''s go!" At this time, Gu is busy growing a base of medicinal plants. She got up early in the morning and called Shangjiang fish and Lin Xianzhi to see the nearby mountains. It is not the more fertile land the better, but it is the most suitable for the growth of medicinal materials under the condition of ensuring the efficacy. It''s called ice cold grass. It grows in extremely cold places. It grows in a very bad environment. It takes only ten years to grow up. However, because of this peculiar growth environment, it creates extraordinary medicinal properties and has excellent effects in treating some diseases. Later, it was found that this kind of grass could survive in warm places, so it was transplanted on a large scale. It grew very fast and could grow in a year, but its medicinal properties were not half as good as those in extremely cold places. And the follow-up cultivation, a year is not as good as a year, no more than five years, basically lost the medicinal properties. Because of this, to cultivate good medicinal materials, we must have enough patience. We can''t be impatient. We can''t be good at changing their growing environment in order to harvest more medicinal materials, and we can''t use chemical fertilizer to destroy them. Otherwise, what she paid was the price of losing medicine, and she lost her original intention of building a base of medicinal materials. Jiang Yu has his own sensitivity to plants. He has been here before and has a general understanding of the environment here. Although the mountain here is not too high, it''s not too low. It''s not a big test for Gu, who often exercises, but it''s a great test for Lin Xianzhi. When he got to the middle of the mountain, Lin Xianzhi was so tired that he couldn''t breathe. He asked, "how long do you want to go?" "If you can''t, go down. You can''t help much anyway." Gu said with some disdain. Lin Xianzhi looked at her with wide eyes and said, "where can a man say no! Of course I can Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he continued to climb up with Jiang Yu, listening to him say which herb was suitable for growing. Because of the extremely special geographical environment, Yunnan has created a very unique landscape, which belongs to the place that God pays special attention to. There is the most abundant sunshine and the most abundant rain here. Every summer, the monsoon will sweep through the mountains and valleys, sweep away the heat, and bring a pleasant climate. Because of the peculiar climate, the species are rich, and the quality of medicinal materials suitable for growing here is also very high. After Jiang Yu arrived here, he was very excited. As he walked, he pointed to the mountains and said what was suitable for growing here and there. After climbing to the top of the mountain, the three of them raised their eyes and looked up. Although they did not see the green mountains, they had a leisurely and leisurely feeling. In the mountains, the negative oxygen ion content is very rich, making people relaxed and happy. Chapter 1814 Gu only likes it almost as soon as he comes here. Although there is not the beauty of Shangri La or the grandeur of Yulong Snow Mountain, it has its own unique warmth. If you buy all these mountains, it will soon be full of medicinal materials! Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose, and his heart was excited. She had already taken a fancy to this place, and Jiang Yu told her that it was really good here. Now that we are optimistic, the rest will become relatively simple, that is, to negotiate the price. Gu only knows that in this era, it''s not expensive to buy a few mountain tops to plant medicinal materials in such a remote place. What''s more expensive is the seedlings, subsequent maintenance and artificial labor. This is a long-term battle. And these things, after her pharmaceutical factory is on the right track, the follow-up things will become relatively simple, forming a virtuous circle. No matter which direction the whole industry of traditional Chinese medicine will develop in the future, at least she can guarantee that all the medicinal materials planted in her pharmaceutical base are genuine medicinal materials. Lin Xianzhi is the first time to see such an excited Gu. He just feels that her whole body is shining at this time. She was always calm in front of him. No matter how much money he spent, she was not excited. He didn''t understand. It was just some herbs. As for making her so excited? If Gu only knew what he thought, he would slap him. What is just some herbs? It is something that can save people''s lives and benefit the whole mankind! If measured by money, Gu''s only heart is priceless. After a short rest at the top of the mountain, they went down to China Merchants Group. The leaders of China Merchants originally thought that this time they just came to have a look, there would be no big investment, and they had no hope for the three of them. I didn''t expect that as soon as Gu came in, he said that he would cover a mountain of 2000 mu. What is the concept of two thousand mu? There are many mountains and dense forests in the county, so there are not too many places suitable for planting herbs. 2000 mu is basically one third of the area where herbs can be planted in the county. The leader of China Merchants thought that he had heard it wrong, and asked: "how much land did you just say you covered?" Gu only repeated: "if the price is right, I want to pack 2000 mu. No, it''s not a bag. It''s a purchase. I want to buy the right to use it for 70 years." The leader of China Merchants Group was stunned: "are you sure you want so much?" Gu Wei nodded: "I''m very sure that after I buy the land, I will not only pay for it, but also hire local farmers to help me grow it." The leaders of China Merchants Group were overjoyed. They wanted to attract investment. It was very difficult for them. Now Gu said that he wanted 2000 mu of land at one go. At the same time, he had to let the local farmers help with planting. This has virtually formed a huge employment chain, which can help many people out of poverty! In fact, they had encouraged farmers to grow their own medicine before, but it was originally a technical activity. If they could not solve the problem of the growth of medicinal materials, people who liked to grow them rashly would find it difficult to grow them well. There was a great possibility that they would plant them to death, and then they would lose all their money. The previous leader once launched the event of planting medicine. As a result, after the death of planting medicine, the leader was almost not killed by the angry farmers. Chapter 1815 The leader of China Merchants Group thinks that this is a major event. He can''t be the leader alone, and he has to report it to the higher authorities. However, on the whole, this is a good thing and a great joy. Gu only knows that it can''t be urgent, it needs to be pushed forward at all levels, and it also needs to give the county leaders a little time. So when they came out of China Merchants, the leaders of China Merchants personally sent them to the door. After they left, Qin Keren came out from the corner. With a little disdain in her eyes, she asked the horse behind her: "do you know what they are doing?" Ma Zai replied, "I''ve made it clear that they are going to plant medicine in the land. It seems that there are a lot of Mu in the land. The county attaches great importance to it." "To plant medicine in the land?" Qin Keren''s disdain on his face: "I''m really born with mud legs. I can''t leave that piece of land anywhere." In Qin Keren''s eyes, she grew up in the city as a child. Compared with Gu Weiyi, she always has a sense of inexplicable superiority. So when she heard that Gu only wanted to grow medicine, her first reaction was contempt. It''s dirty and tired to grow medicine, and it may not make money. She asked in a low voice, "I don''t think she can make much noise with her skill. Do you want to know how much land she wants to pack when she comes?" The horse replied, "it''s not clear yet, but it''s said that the number is not small. It''s estimated to be several hundred mu." Gu only just said her intention, China Merchants side has been boiling up, but Ma Zai can find someone to inquire about the news, but also just a doorman, what can the doorman know? Hundreds of acres of land have become a lot to them. Qin Keren''s eyes narrowed slightly, gritted his teeth and said, "I knew it was the only little bitch Gu who stole my money!" At the beginning, she took the risk of stealing 400000 from Lu Yurong. She buried the money in the yard of the Qin family. As a result, when she dug it out again, it turned into white paper. She was angry at the thought of it! If she had been able to get the money, she would not have gone to take care of her family after dark, and she would not have been reduced to this step! Gu only in her eyes, but is a little scheming, a little means just, even if it is rich will not have too much money, now Gu only can package hundreds of acres of land, with her money! The most exasperating thing is Qin Zhenhua. He is so ill that he lost his job. After the house in the compound was burned, he bought another suite in Lingcheng. The house must have been bought with that money. Because she knows the economic situation of the Qin family best. Lu Yurong is in charge of the money of the Qin family. When Lu Yurong left the Qin family, she took all the money away! The horse asked her, "sister-in-law, do you want to talk to my elder brother about this?" The so-called big brother is the gangster leader and the man Qin Keren is with now. Of course, Qin Keren can''t be the only woman in that man. She''s sweet and cruel to herself, and she''s very good at pleasing the gangster leader, so she''s the favorite now. Mazai was sent by the gangster leader to protect Qin Keren. In fact, he still obeyed the order of the gangster leader. If Qin Keren asked him to put a sack on someone, he thought it was nothing. They usually do it! But the person Qin Keren is dealing with now is the one who goes in and out of the county compound, and is the one who is focused by the leaders. Chapter 1816 If there is anything wrong with this, the horse is afraid that he will not be able to hold on to it, and it will cause more trouble at that time. Qin Keren''s eyes were a little cold. She took a cigarette and took a puff. She felt a little irritable, so she threw the cigarette on the ground and trampled on her feet. She said in a deep voice: "since Gu Weiyi is here to invest, he must have some money with him. If he is a little, he will get hundreds of thousands of dollars. We must earn the money. Go back and tell him to send some more people." In this era, hundreds of thousands are absolutely large. These gangsters usually collect protection fees, then make use of the convenience of the region, sell drugs in singing and dancing halls and other places, and usually do some murders. But for a single list of hundreds of thousands, they did very little. The horse''s eyes lit up: "or sister-in-law think carefully, I''ll go back now." Qin Keren tilted his head and looked at the only place where Gu had disappeared. There was something cold in her eyes. She saw where the bus Gu Weiyi got on yesterday, and then she found a car to follow. She doesn''t know how many times more careful she is now than before. She knows that Gu is the only one who is powerful. Therefore, she will not act rashly when she has the absolute advantage. Her decision now is either to stay still, or to die! From the first moment she saw Gu, she had already thought about what to do in the future. Now, she asks the horse to go back to find someone. She just needs to keep a good eye on the only one. Gu only came out of China Merchants today and felt that she was being watched. This feeling was not good. She was on the alert. She felt that for the sake of safety, it would be better for her to have some weapons at her side. In the next few days, it was her negotiation with China Merchants Group. China Merchants Group didn''t quite agree with Gu''s idea that Gu would rent for 70 years. After some negotiation, it turned into 50 years. As for the land price, it''s really cheap, because it''s a mountainous area and the location of the ground is very biased. Of course, it''s not applicable to the standard of urban land use. In addition, the place is relatively remote and the price is 1000 yuan per mu. The price is really cheap, but Gu only promised to hire 200 people to grow medicine in the mountains every year and pay the farmers according to the standard salary of the county. Gu naturally agreed to these conditions. After these major conditions are settled, it''s easy to talk about other things and communicate with each other. There are no big problems. In fact, it''s very difficult to earn more than 200 yuan a year from one mu of land in such mountainous areas. From the perspective of signing such a long-term contract, the county seems to be losing money. However, Gu only solved 200 employment problems. Every month he had to pay a salary, which was a large sum of money in a year. Of course, this money can be regarded as Gu''s only investment. And planted medicinal materials, but also need to deal with medicinal materials, but also pull out, these can virtually drive the economy of the whole county. Because of this, the county leaders agreed to rent the land to Gu at such a low price. It''s just that the contract needs to be handled by a professional lawyer, and the process will take several days. As long as the contract is signed, the matter will be completely settled. If the contract is signed smoothly, the whole process will be relatively smooth. Gu Weiyi is very satisfied. Now he just hopes that nothing will happen to the signing side. Chapter 1817 Jiang Yu, the only one who accompanied Gu to buy land, was still a little dizzy after she talked with the leaders of China Merchants. Before Gu Weiyi said that he wanted to buy land to grow medicine. He also thought that Gu Weiyi would buy at most one or two hundred mu of land to grow medicine. Who knew that her handwriting was so big that it was two thousand mu! He had heard from Li Mingshu that she was the only one who had a pharmaceutical factory. She was a very enterprising girl, but he didn''t expect her to be so enterprising! Lin Xianzhi saw Jiang Yu''s stunned appearance and said with disdain, "you''ve never seen the world!" Two million may be a lot for ordinary people, but Lin Xianzhi knows that Gu''s wealth is not poor, at least richer than most people in China. Gambling stone made a lot of money for her before. Then she helped the Lin family win the mine in Xinjiang. The original stones in the mine have been dug out for a long time, and some of them have been carved into jade pieces for sale. Gu can only draw 30% of the net profit in the middle, and the amount in the middle is by no means small. At this time, Lin Xianzhi finally knows why Gu only wanted to ask him for the 30% of the money. He is afraid that the purpose is to grow medicine. He thinks that growing medicinal materials has a long cycle, low profit and high risk. From the perspective of business, it is absolutely not a matter of making money, and to support it, it may need to spend more money in the future. Gu only told him before that she wanted to study medicine and sell medicine. In fact, he just listened to it and didn''t pay much attention to it. Even when she went to Hong Kong City to talk to Mr. Lin about these things, he thought that opening a pharmaceutical factory was just selling medicine. But now he knows that Gu only has a clear goal from the beginning. She wants to go on the road of traditional Chinese medicine. For the sake of this industry, she is willing to do her best. Because Lin Xianzhi realized this, his heart actually felt strange. As a girl, she has such an idea and pursuit, but it seems that he is not promising in this port city. Gu Weiyi saw that Lin Xianzhi''s eyes were a little strange. At the moment, he turned his mouth lightly. Anyway, in their eyes, Lin Xianzhi had never been normal. She looked at Jiang Yu and said, "I''ve wrapped it up here. It''s up to you to plant medicine. It''s up to you to plan what kind of medicine to plant and how to plant it." She believes in Jiang Yu''s professional ability. She has found that Jiang Yu is an honest man who is obsessed with flowers and plants. Although she had thought about what kind of herbs to plant in this field before, she could not compare with Jiang Yu''s professional ability after all. At first, Jiang Yu didn''t want to help her grow medicine, because he didn''t think there was too much room for him to develop it. Now Gu only bought 2000 mu of land at once, and he also said that he could plan which herbs to grow. This really made him very excited. But now he is still unable to put down the iron rice bowl of the Provincial Medical University. At this time, he said softly, "I have to discuss this with the teacher after I go back." Gu Weiyi smiles. If he doesn''t refuse directly this time, it shows that he is hesitating. If he doesn''t refuse subconsciously when talking about this matter as he did last time, it shows that in his heart, he already agrees with this matter. And his teacher is Li Mingshu. She just goes to find Li Mingshu. If Li Mingshu is still reluctant to let others go, she goes to find Shi Lao! Anyway, she''s going to make up her mind about this river fish! Chapter 1818 In the afternoon, we had nothing else to do, so Gu decided to go to the county with them. The county towns in this era are not too big. The county they are in is built near the water. There is only one main street and three auxiliary streets, which can''t be any smaller. Because of the time, there are not many people on the street at this time. It seems a little lonely. There is no one at the door of several stores. The boss yawns or plays mahjong together. It''s a breath of life. In fact, such a small county has nothing to visit. There is an arcade shop in the county. There are more than ten arcades in it, but they don''t even bother to hang up a signboard. Anyway, those who come here to play arcades are all familiar teenagers. This arcade shop was discovered by Lin Xianzhi. Gu has been talking about herbs with Jiang Yu these days. Lin Shao is totally bored. He doesn''t want to let him go back first. This will see there is an arcade shop here, and immediately pull Jiang Yu into it. Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu is a good man, and he can''t play arcade. Lin Xianzhi was a cheap man. He immediately began to despise Jiang Yu. Gu only could not listen in: "I''ll fight you!" Lin Xianzhi asked with a smile, "can I?" Gu only scorned a smile, directly with practical action directly to Lin Xianzhi to beat down. Lin Xianzhi gaped at Gu only, surprised: "is there anything else in the world you won''t do?" "Of course." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "and there are many more. The more I learn, the more I find that I don''t know. Lin Shao, you lose again." Lin Xianzhi has no idea that Gu''s heart will collapse after losing several characters in his hand He yelled a few words there. Gu Weiyi just gave a faint smile. He was usually mean, because they were friends. It''s really hard to beat him. Killing him in the game can also calm him down. Just beating, she found that the atmosphere around her was not right. It was a kind of unspeakable intuition. On the dim screen of the arcade, she saw the teenagers who had come in to fight the arcade standing behind her. Several teenagers were pushing and bustling there. They spoke the local language, and she didn''t understand it very well. The two groups soon came to Gu''s back, and a bright knife came out of the boy''s pocket. Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his hands stopped slightly. Lin Xianzhi cried excitedly: "I won! I won. I won at last His words just finish saying, see Gu only draw up the stool under the buttock, mercilessly toward the side of a teenager hit in the past. At the same time, the hand in the youth''s hand also stabbed toward Gu. She smashed it just right, and directly smashed the knife out of the boy''s hand. The boy roared and rushed directly at Gu. The young man was not very old, and he was only sixteen or seventeen years old. But at this time, his eyes were full of ferocity, and he was still crying out: "take the lead, big brother has orders, kill her!" Gu''s only face was speechless when he heard this. Has watching Hong Kong opera been affected? Is the leader ordered? What do you think this is shooting dragon eight? She raised her foot, kicked the boy in the stomach, and directly kicked him out. Several teenagers didn''t expect her to be so fierce. They were all startled, and each of them widened their eyes. Chapter 1819 The youngsters were too busy to act. They pulled out their bright knives and said, "robbery, give you all your money and let you live!" Gu only heard this and wanted to scold him for being stupid. He used the lines in the TV series here. Did he really think he was making Hong Kong opera? Don''t they know that this kind of behavior is going to jail? She looked at them askance and said, "what if I don''t?" Several teenagers looked at each other, and the one standing in the front said, "if you don''t, I''ll kill you!" Gu only felt that talking to them was really insulting her intelligence. She tilted her eyes and said, "go away!" A few teenagers may feel that her words are too disrespectful to them, and they all pounce on her. Gu only good temper also exhausted, picked up the stool to smash. She has been trained by Hua Zhifeng for nearly a year, because her physical strength is not as good as that of male soldiers, and her shooting skills are too good, so Hua Zhifeng focuses on teaching her fighting skills. With her current ability, she can''t beat professional soldiers like Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing, but it''s not a big problem to beat such a group of teenagers. So it was just a moment. Five or six teenagers were all beaten to the ground by her. Lin Xianzhi and Jiang Yu were stunned. Lin Xianzhi is a little better. I saw her fight with people when I was in Xinjiang, and Jiang Yu was directly in the dark. How could this girl, who looks charming, be so fierce? Gu Weiyi put the stool in his hand on the ground, sat on it steadily, and said, "if you want to learn from social organizations and fight with people, you are too young. Go to the police station with me!" She doesn''t like this kind of teenager who has a good youth but is willing to degenerate and doesn''t learn to mix with others. Especially when they come here to rob! She didn''t know whether they were brave or ignorant. They robbed in the county. It was less than one kilometer away from the police station. They were so blatantly lighting their knives to rob! When the teenagers heard that they were going to the police station, they finally got a little flustered. Several of them wanted to get up and run away. It''s just that Gu only chose acupoints to hit people when he hit them. It''s extremely lethal. How can they get up in a short time? Gu''s only hands half hugged his chest and said coldly, "what are you still grinding there? Let''s go The noise here is not small. Some people have already gone to the police station to call people. The police in the police station are also here. The county is very small, and Gu only came here as an investor. China Merchants told the police station that they were afraid of trouble from some people who didn''t have eyes, so they asked the police station to take care of them. When the comrades of the police station saw that they had returned to the county, they thought it would be all right. They just went home for dinner at lunchtime. Unexpectedly, they had not finished the meal, so they started fighting here. Obviously, the police also knew the teenagers, reached out and twisted their ears to scold them: "usually let you study hard, one by one don''t study hard, now they are still learning to rob! You really give our county magistrate a face After the party arrived at the police station, the director of the police station came to apologize to Gu Youyi in person: "some of these children are junior high school students in the county, and some of them have dropped out of school. They usually fight and make trouble. They had been disciplined several times before, but they didn''t see any effect. I didn''t expect that they were so brave this time, and they even learned to rob." Chapter 1820 The director of the police station repeatedly promised: "please believe that this is only a very special phenomenon. We will inform their parents to discipline them strictly." In fact, they also have a headache. None of these children is over 18 years old. Even if they commit a crime, they can''t be convicted. In addition, what they usually do is just some small things, so they can only educate them and let them go. It''s not easy to invest in the county. We can''t have problems with such trifles. Gu only thought no more than the director of the police station: "we don''t know much about the investment in the county. How do these teenagers know about it and how do they target me? I''m afraid we need to look into this matter. " The director of the police station didn''t pay much attention to what she said. After all, their county is too small. Something will soon be known to the whole county, and it''s normal to be watched by these teenagers. They repeatedly promised that similar things would not happen to us. Although Gu Wei felt that something was wrong, he couldn''t say anything for a moment. The teenagers were young. Although she felt that their behavior was very unhappiness and ignorance, she could not say that she wanted the director of the police station to beat them or punish them severely. She can only say that behind every bear child, there must be a bear parent. She hopes that such a parent will take charge of them. She is afraid that he will take charge of them in the ditch. She was not in a good mood when she came out of the police station, and the feeling of being watched was more obvious. She turned around and saw a thin figure walking around the corner. She was familiar with the figure, but she couldn''t remember who it was. And Lin Xianzhi and Jiang Yu also came out of the things that she suddenly knocked down a bunch of teenagers. Lin Xianzhi is very good today. He is afraid that she will beat him. Jiang Yu asked curiously, "Miss Gu, your skill is very good. Where did you learn it?" Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "once I fell off a cliff by chance, and then I found a secret martial arts book wrapped in oil paper in the monkey''s stomach, and then I practiced the unparalleled martial arts in the world. This kind of thing needs to pay attention to chance, but I can''t force it." When Lin Xianzhi heard her serious nonsense there, he couldn''t help laughing. Jiang Yu also laughed and said, "you are so humorous." Gu only winked at them: "I''m not allowed to tell anyone about this fight, but I''m very gentle." Looking at her appearance alone, she really belongs to the kind of gentle and delicate girl. But after seeing her knock a group of boys to the ground by herself, she had nothing to do with the word gentleness in their hearts. Because of this interruption, Gu only did not want to see who was the familiar figure. She has a good memory all the time. Basically, people who have met one side can remember it. Now she just feels a little familiar with it. Maybe it''s because her back is just like who, not someone she knows. When she thought about it, she exposed it. After making such a scene, she was not in the mood of shopping, so she went back to the hotel to have a rest. As soon as the contract from China Merchants Group came down and signed, she could find someone to dig up the land and grow medicinal materials. She has been struggling for such a long time and is in a good mood to set up her first herbal medicine production base. Just because these students around the game hall robbery this thing let her feel a little uneasy, always feel that something is going to happen. Chapter 1821 It turns out that Gu''s only intuition is right. Chapter 1822 The most important thing is that Gu only has to buy land to grow herbs here. If these people believe that Gu only is a murderer, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. The herbs planted on the mountain may not be able to hold. He also heard that these angry villagers all knew the truth of death. They would come to Gu''s trouble again and again. They would try their best to kill Gu and pay for the student''s life. Don''t ask them why they do it. Do they still have laws in their eyes? In this era, most farmers in the mountains are not highly educated and have no basic legal knowledge. They only recognize their death principles. "I started beating people yesterday, but I did it myself. I knew how hard I was. I couldn''t kill people." Gu said in a low voice. Lin Xianzhi saw that her face was calm and speechless. He used to think that he was a brave person, but after meeting Gu only, he found that his courage was not as good as her. Xu is her calm and calm mood infected him, he said with a smile: "but they won''t listen to your reasoning." Gu only a hand: "then find a reasonable person to talk about this matter, encounter this kind of thing, of course, to ask the police uncle to help." Then she picked up her cell phone and called the police. In fact, it''s not far from the police station. At this time, part of the police have already rushed here. Just at this time, there was a deafening knock at the door, and someone yelled to open the door. Gu had no plan to fight with them, so she couldn''t open the door at this time. Lin Xianzhi took a look along the cat''s eye and saw a very fierce face. He immediately retracted his neck. This time he stuck to Gu only to come here, but he wanted to get along with her more, in order to deepen their relationship. He didn''t even bring a bodyguard with him. At this time, he was a little counselled when he met this kind of thing. Jiang Yu is also the first time to encounter this situation, he can not help but ask: "what do we do now?" He is just a simple flower planting man. The people he usually comes into contact with are all intellectuals. It''s the first time that he sees such a scene. His face is a little white with fright. There are many rooms in the hotel. People downstairs rush to knock on the door. Someone opens the door. When they see that Gu is not the only one, they don''t pay attention to it. They mainly knock on the door that hasn''t been knocked on. The boss of the hotel is the first time to encounter this kind of thing, and he can''t stop it at all. He is also afraid, but he is looking after his business. Someone went through the room number information registered by the owner of the hotel downstairs. After reporting the room number, they began to pay attention to the three rooms where the only group of people were. When they see that they can''t open the door, they start swearing outside, and then they start knocking at the door. Hotel is not new, inside the door is also very old hinge door, such a door where can withstand such a collision, immediately crumbling feeling. Lin Xianzhi and Jiang Yu are scared to death when they see this scene. They are fighting against the door. Gu took a deep breath, and the direction of the incident was even more frightening than she expected. This group of people seems to have lost their mind, to rush up and tear her into eighteen pieces! Normally, if someone dies in the family, anger will make them lose control of their emotions, but it is far from so vicious. Their behavior is organized. Chapter 1823 Gu only opened the curtain and looked down again. He saw that the people were very excited except shouting at the door. There were several people with white skin and knives in their hands. Gu''s only brow wrinkled slightly. The ultraviolet radiation in Yunnan is strong. All the farmers who farm every day are very dark. The skin color of those people is not right. Her observation made her discover more mistakes. No matter how ferocious the farmers are, it''s hard to hide their simplicity. Most of them have a simple face even if they are angry, but several of them are not. That''s a kind of ferocity emanating from their bones. Gu only eyes have a point clear, sure enough, this is someone deliberately for her cloth Bureau. She was a little curious. Who in the end had such a big hatred with her that she was harmed here. She thinks that her enemies are not many, and there are only a few with her fingers outstretched. Is it mo Feiyan? Or Cheng Su Su? Or Jane sizer? She looked around and found a familiar figure in the corner not far away. By this time, she had recognized who the figure was. Qin Keren, long time no see! Gu only last time in Lingcheng after solving Qin Keren things, she thought her life should not see Qin Keren, but did not expect to see Qin Keren here. Qin Keren seems to have gained some weight before, and her figure has also changed, so Gu only failed to recognize her at first sight when he saw her back. Gu only felt that she had offended some people after her rebirth, and forgot Qin Keren. Qin Keren hated her so much that she knew it clearly. Before she came, she felt that Qin Keren was being followed. This time, Qin Keren only wants to kill her! But she was also curious. Why did Qin Keren appear here? Where did Qin Keren find those who came to make trouble? Gu only admired Qin Keren a little. The last time she was in Lingcheng, she had beaten Qin Keren to the bottom. How did Qin Keren climb up? Lin Xianzhi, struggling against the door, cried: "honey, are the police here? If they don''t come, I won''t be able to hold on! " Gu only recovered some disordered thoughts and saw that the police of the police station had rushed to this side. She said hastily, "hold on a little longer, and the police will come soon." At the same time, she picked up a broom from the corner of the room. The door might fall down at any time. If people from outside rushed in, she would never wait to die. She used to rush up farmers who were too angry. She was not very good at it, but now she knows that there are Qin Keren among these people, so her scruples are gone. The door, which was not too strong, was finally knocked open and a group of people rushed inside. Gu Wei was prepared early in the morning. He took up the handle of the broom in his hand and knocked hard on those people''s hands. She is skillful in beating people. She knows the acupoints accurately. When she hits people with one stick, none of the weapons she can hold firmly. Watermelon knives, short knives and fruit knives clank all over the floor. Someone roared: "if you kill someone, you dare to do it. Brothers, kill her!" Gu only coldly said: "it''s clear that you committed the crime first, but at this time, you said it was bloody! You said I killed people. Is there any evidence? " Chapter 1824 "My nephew was fine when he went out yesterday. He was injured when he came back. We thought it was OK for a child to be beaten when he was naughty. But we didn''t expect that when we called him to get up this morning, he was already dead. Wasn''t he killed by you?" A thin black man pointed at Gu Weiyi with red eyes. Gu only reason with him to delay time: "you said he was killed by us, but you also said that he was still good when he went back yesterday, how can we be regarded as killed by us?" "It must be something you''ve done Said the thin black man aloud. Gu only said seriously: "secret injury? What a terrible secret wound can kill people overnight if it is not found at the beginning? Uncle, your children have gone. I can understand your sadness, but you can''t be so bloody! " "I suggest to call the police and ask the police to deal with this kind of thing. If they want to check and say that I killed them, the law will punish me fairly. But if you rush in like this now, no matter you hurt me or kill me, you will be in prison." There was some hesitation on the face of the black thin man. A man with a face of flesh beside him said, "what do you do when you tell her so much? She''s an investor. When the police come, they''ll be on her side. " "At that time, don''t say to avenge the bull. I''m afraid she will take the responsibility completely! When the time comes, she''ll leave with a slap on her ass, and the bull will die unjustly! " When he incited, the crowd would rush into the house again. Lin Xianzhi didn''t know where he had the courage to protect Gu only behind him and said, "this matter has nothing to do with her. If you have something to do, come to me!" Gu only thought that Lin Xianzhi''s practice was a little stupid, but he was moved. He was not reliable any more. If something really happened, he would not leave her alone. The group of irrational people rushed to fight Lin Xianzhi. Just at this moment, the police rushed over and yelled: "don''t move, put down your weapons!" There was a bit of anxiety in the man''s eyes. When the police came, it was not easy for him to do what he wanted to do. He picked up the watermelon knife on the ground and chopped it at Gu only. Lin Xianzhi was shocked: "honey, be careful!" Gu didn''t take it lightly because the police came. She kept staring at the movements of these people. When the face of the man cut over, she put a catch hand on his wrist, and then gently folded the weapon in his hand to take away. He wanted to do it again. The policeman shot at the ceiling: "if you don''t stop, you''ll shoot!" This shot is still very powerful, which directly shocked these people. A face of the man is not reconciled, at this time can only temporarily endure, he glared at Gu only one eye. The police yelled, "squat down, hands on your head!" Today, the police heard that someone had come to the hotel to make trouble, and they received Gu''s only call to the police. They only felt that their heads were big. Gu Wei and his party came to their County town as investors, and the leaders above specially explained that they should ensure their safety. Now, it''s good. Yesterday, a few underage children stopped them from robbing. Today, they made such a scene again. If Gu only killed someone, they would punish her according to the law. Chapter 1825 But if Gu only didn''t kill people, they would lose their county''s face! Let''s just talk about killing people. The police don''t believe it. The reason is very simple. When they look at it, they come to do business. Businessmen pay attention to harmony and make money. How can they kill people for no reason? Yes, for no reason! This kind of thing can only be done by mentally handicapped people. A 17-year-old boy who is out of school has never had anything to do with them before. Even if they were robbed by the road yesterday, they can''t go to the extreme to kill people. Gu Weiyi and three people squat down with their heads in their arms. Because of the intervention of the police, everyone was taken downstairs. Because there are too many people coming to make trouble today, the armed police have been deployed in the county, and the whole scene is not so spectacular. Seeing this style, Lin Xianzhi sighed: "sweetheart is sweetheart. No matter where you go, you will become the focus, and you will come up with something like this or that." If Gu only knew what he thought, he would want to shoot him dead! She also wants everything to be smooth. She doesn''t want to fight at all, OK? They went to the downstairs of the hotel, where a thin black woman in her forties wailed: "bull, how miserable you died!" "The world is not fair, the police cover up the murderer! God, you take these bad guys! " "Bull, how can I tell your father when you''re gone! Let me go with you She said she was going to hit the wall. The police quickly reached out to stop her. She rolled and yelled on the ground. The scene that had been controlled by the police was out of control again. The family of the dead was ready to take care of the only one with weapons. When the police saw that the situation was not right, they stopped drinking and tried their best to protect Gu weiyisan. Jiang Yu''s heart thumped when he saw the scene. He subconsciously looked at Gu only, but he saw that her face was still calm, and there was no fear in her eyes. Lin Xianzhi, who was beside him, was quite calm and didn''t fear Gu''s body. He suddenly felt that he was a little useless, so he was afraid again and stood in front of Gu''s face to protect her. Qin Keren hid in the corner to watch the excitement, her mouth slightly up, she does not believe that she is not dead today! The people she brought are lurking in the crowd. As soon as the time comes, they will surely take care of Gu''s only life! Isn''t Gu the only one who claims to be smart? She would like to know how Gu can escape this time! Qin Keren is in a good mood at this time. She was calculated by Gu Weiyi so many times when she was in the Qin family. This time, it''s her turn to calculate Gu Weiyi. It''s so happy! Gu Weiyi thinks that the black thin woman''s routine is very familiar. It''s not the typical Qin Keren routine! When she was in the Qin family before, Qin Zhenhua wanted to send Qin Keren back to the Qin family. She committed suicide by bumping into a wall. If she did something wrong, she would be punished. She also committed suicide by bumping into a wall. Anyway, as long as she didn''t want to, she would commit suicide by bumping into a wall. Before, she only suspected that these people had something to do with Qin Keren. Now when she saw the black and thin women''s style, she was 100% sure that these people were Qin Keren. Gu only knew that Qin Keren had done it. It was not difficult to break the game. Chapter 1826 Gu Weiyi pushed Lin Xianzhi and Jiang Yu aside, looked at the black thin woman looking for life and death, and said, "Auntie, you keep saying that I killed your son. Do you have any evidence?" The thin black woman was out of breath. Her face was full of snot and tears. She looked extremely sad and sad. She pointed to Gu Weiyi and said, "my son was injured when he came back yesterday. I asked him what happened. He said he was beaten by a beautiful girl! I didn''t pay attention at that time. I thought he was naughty and it was normal for me to learn from him outside. " "But he didn''t wake up after he went to sleep last night. He is still so young, and his health is normal. We thought for a long time, but it''s only possible that you beat him up secretly, otherwise how could he die?" "So you are the murderer, and you pay my son back!" What she said was not much different from what the thin black man said just now, but she was much more excited. Because there was so much noise here, there were a circle of onlookers around. They pointed at Gu. "It''s said that they are investors from outside. They look like rich people!" "Rich people are great! You have to pay for your life if you kill someone! " "The police are protecting her for fear that she will be released secretly." Gu only ignores those accusations, because she knows that no matter how many explanations are available at this time, nothing can catch up with the fact. She looked at the thin black woman and said, "Auntie, yesterday your son and several other teenagers came to rob us. We did fight back, but our fight back was just self-defense. Legally speaking, we are not wrong in this matter." "At that time, there were several teenagers, and the others are still in the police station. The police comrades have asked the doctors to check them, and their injuries are not even minor injuries." "It''s your son''s first time to do this kind of thing, and he just follows. He is still young, so yesterday he just criticized and educated him, and then he let him go. Now I wonder why those teenagers in the police station have nothing to do, and why only the released one has an accident?" "Have you thought about it?" When she said these words, she kept staring at the thin black woman. When she finished these words, she obviously saw the panic in the woman''s eyes. Gu''s only heart gave birth to a doubt. Is there anything else in the middle? "That''s because you laid a heavy hand on my son," the thin black woman said aloud Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you can say that because I have money, the police will turn to me and protect me. But yesterday, when your son was taken out of the game hall after he attempted to rob me, many people gathered around him. I believe many people saw it. They all had no wounds on their bodies and could walk normally when they came out, It''s very hard to do this kind of work? " After she said this, the onlookers of yesterday remembered that when several teenagers came out of the game hall yesterday, they were all stained with ashes, but if they were seriously injured, it didn''t look like anything. So someone said, "they don''t look seriously injured, at least they can walk normally." "I know her son, and when I came out, I was joking with his companion." Chapter 1827 "But how could her son die if he was just a little hurt?" The panic in the eyes of the black and thin woman was more and more, and she began to cry again: "they all said that you had beaten my son into a secret wound, and there was no attack on the spot!" "I don''t care. You are the murderer of my son. If you policemen stop us from touching her today, I''ll hang myself at the door of your public security bureau. Anyway, if my son dies, I want to live!" The more black and thin women look like this, the more suspicious Gu Wei''s heart is. The police also found a trace of abnormality. They saw the injuries of several children yesterday. They were all injured in their legs, and there were no injuries in other parts of their bodies. They could not have died. Gu only said slowly: "Auntie, can you show me your son''s body?" The black thin woman immediately said: "you killed my son, you still have the face to see him! Are you not afraid that he will come to you in the middle of the night? " Gu Weiyi calmly said: "I didn''t kill your son. I have a clear conscience, so I''m not afraid. Now you say I killed your son, but I say I didn''t kill your son. Now it''s no use arguing here." "In that case, why don''t you show us how serious your son''s injury is?" "If you don''t dare to let people see it, it''s only because you are guilty." "Who is guilty?" "You killed my son," the thin black woman said aloud! You pay for my son Gu only ignored her, and the director of the police station stood up and said, "you keep saying that we will cover them up. Maybe you don''t believe what we said. Let''s see where your son''s injury is and whether he will die." Today, the police are in an awkward position. The director of the police station also choked a stomach of gas, these people look is deliberately to make trouble! The more this happens, the worse it will be for them to do anything. If they really want to do something, they are afraid of the consequences. Because of this, they can only endure. According to their experience in handling cases for many years, nine out of ten cases like this are incited. He winked at the policemen below to cheer them up and see who the agitator was this time! The police station director''s words were immediately recognized by the masses nearby. They would suspect the police''s bias. But today, the police station director''s words are so straightforward that they can''t listen to the family members of the dead! So they said, "yes, you have different opinions. Let''s have a look." "Oh, I''m afraid to look. It''s said that people killed are ugly." "I think the family members of the deceased are making a fuss. They have so many eyes. If they really want to cover up the murderer, we won''t agree." The black thin woman''s face changed slightly. The black thin man who had rushed to Gu''s only room said: "sister-in-law, if they want to see the body of the bull, let them see it! Anyway, we don''t deserve it! " He said, regardless of whether the thin black woman agreed or not, he stretched out her hand to pull open the white cloth on the bull. As soon as the white cloth was uncovered, the faces of all the people at the scene changed. Some people were afraid to see the dead, so they were screaming. Some people were shocked because they were surprised. The onlookers basically took a big step back. Chapter 1828 Instead of retreating, Gu took a few steps forward. As soon as the white cloth was uncovered, she recognized the child, one of the children who robbed her yesterday. This child, she clearly remembered that he was standing behind, and there was a little fear in his eyes at that time. At that time, she looked at him more because of the fear in his eyes. She really didn''t expect that yesterday''s life was so fresh that it was gone now! Gu took a deep breath, and there was some anger in his eyes. She is a doctor, almost in the white cloth opened that moment can determine the child is poisoned. Because his lips are blue and his whole face is black! Gu only knew that Qin Keren had been with Lu Yurong for a long time, and she learned Lu Yurong''s ruthlessness completely, but she didn''t expect Qin Keren to be so vicious. In order to harm her, she even attacked such a teenager! She took a deep breath, but her anger was still hard to calm. The director of the police station has solved many cases with rich experience, so when he saw the boy''s body, he could basically immediately conclude: "he was not killed, he was poisoned!" All the onlookers were startled. Dead and poisoned are two different things! The thin black man said in disbelief: "how can it be! Who would poison a bull? He made it clear that he was killed! " Gu Yiwei sighed gently, went to the body and said, "it''s impossible for the one who was killed to have a black face and purple lips. Look at the blood stains in his eyes and ears." He had the courage to take a look. Sure enough, he saw blood stains in these two places, which scared him to step back and say: "it''s really poisoned!" If the boy is poisoned to death, it has nothing to do with Gu only, because many people present know that she has not left the hotel since she came back yesterday, and that she is a stranger, so it is impossible to know where the boy''s family lives. What''s more, there was no big grudge between them. She wanted to run to the boy''s house and poison people to death. Black thin woman''s face suddenly became more ugly, she said loudly: "impossible, impossible, my son was killed by you!" The black skinny man looked at the black skinny woman in disbelief and said, "sister-in-law, since you married into our family, you have not been very nice to him because the bull was born to my former sister-in-law. Every day you say that he only eats at home and doesn''t work, and doesn''t let him study. You should have poisoned him, right?" As soon as this sentence was uttered, the whole room was quiet, and everyone looked at the thin black woman with an unbelievable face. No, this woman killed the child? She had to die and live just now, and she had to be buried with others. Was she always acting? Gu only has some accidents. Her stepmother and stepmother have always been terrible in her heart. It''s not that all stepmothers and stepmothers in the world are cruel and ruthless, but people are selfish. Few people can be good to other people''s children. But there are still very few people who are so vicious that they can''t tolerate children and want to be poisoned to death. The black skinny woman immediately denied: "I didn''t, I hurt the bull very much, how could I poison him! He was killed Chapter 1829 Black thin women''s words in all ears, it seems a little dry, not too much credibility. The black thin man looked at her steadily. She was a little hairy in her heart. Then she turned her head and looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "it''s you, it''s you! You killed the bull As soon as she said this, a few men with less black faces who followed her immediately rushed to Gu''s only direction: "return the life of the bull!" They directly moved their hands, someone pulled out the knife hidden in the waist, and directly stabbed Gu Wei. And the families of those who were incited were more confused at this time. When they knew that the bull had been poisoned, they thought something was wrong. In the final analysis, although the folk customs here are fierce, most of the common people have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. It''s not something that other people do. How can we plant it on others? Some of them stood there stupidly. The people who had just drawn the knife were bored with them. They directly took the knife and stabbed the villagers, but they were shouting: "the police have killed people!" Suddenly, the scene again out of control. There was some chaos in the original situation. It was a mess. The director of the police station was so angry that he fired warning shots. As a result, those people were not afraid at all. They took ordinary villagers as the backing, snatched guns and killed people. Blood splashed, originally surrounded by people watching, did not expect that those people are so crazy, actually dare to hurt people in front of the police! There was a scream in the crowd, one by one. Because this time they run, the chaos is even worse. Lin Xianzhi and Jiang Yu were both scattered by the crowd and forced to separate from Gu Weiyi. Lin Xianzhi had already seen that today''s event was aimed at Gu Weiyi. He was in a hurry and cried out: "Gu Weiyi, Gu Weiyi!" Gu only was also bumped back a few steps by the crowd, but her heart was extremely calm. Qin Keren''s courage is much bigger than she imagined. She is so arrogant! Someone hit her, she was alert, and then a knife stabbed at her. Gu Wei was ready early in the morning. He stretched out his hand and clasped his arm. He raised his eyes to see the man who was doing it. It was no one else. It was the man with a face of flesh who was shouting for her life upstairs just now. Gu only and the man''s eyes, the man''s eyes are full of gloomy cold, this time he didn''t say anything, the other hand pulled a knife toward her again. Gu''s only quick Dodge, she has found that this man is good at martial arts, and his skill will never be worse than her. And he had a knife in his hand, which was an absolute advantage. Gu Wei is calm and has been fighting with others since she trained with Hua Zhifeng. Her fighting skills are very good and her people are very alert. They are equally matched in the crowd. It''s just that there are so many people here, and there are so many people running around. The man clearly knows that he is the kind of person who licks blood at the edge of the knife. He doesn''t care whether the knife in his hand will hurt ordinary people, and he just wants to care for his only life. The police are also trying to control the market at this time, but there are too many people. They are afraid to hurt the ordinary people and dare not shoot. After all, they are skilled in training. When the bandits start to work, they immediately start to control the scene, but it takes a little time, as fast as one or two minutes, as slow as three or five minutes. Chapter 1830 And this time is the best time to commit a crime. The face of the man in the only fast and Gu fight after five or six moves, his heart is also a little anxious. Qin Keren said before that Gu Wei was just an ordinary girl, and she didn''t know martial arts at all. One of the two men around her was probably an expert, so they pushed Lin Xianzhi and Jiang Yu away first, and then they could give Gu Wei a hand. But now who will tell him, originally thought how the delicate girl became extraordinary? If we go on like this, I''m afraid we can''t kill Gu only. He looked at his companion anxiously. At this time, his companion was dragged by the police and the crowd, and he couldn''t come to help for a moment. Gu only knows that although she is at a disadvantage at this time, as long as she persists, the police will come to rescue her after controlling the situation. So she must be calm and protect herself. The man with a face full of flesh is more ruthless. All the moves are killing. Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly. If he didn''t pay attention, his arm was scratched by the blade. She ate the pain, but did not show weakness, while the face of the man exposed a flaw, she kicked a roundabout kick on the man''s face. The man with a face full of flesh didn''t expect that she could fight back even after she was injured. He was so angry that he rushed towards Gu once again. "Bang" shot, hit the man''s arm, he turned to see, he found that at this time the scene has been controlled, his companion injured, escaped. There is some human life on him. If it really falls into the hands of the police, they will not be able to get out. So he didn''t care about the only one, so he turned and ran. The director of the police station yelled: "he is Hu Zhongtian! The killer of the serial homicide in Kunshi before! Don''t let him run away He took out his gun and pointed it at Hu Zhongtian, but there were so many people at this time that he couldn''t shoot! Hu Zhongtian is not only the murderer of the serial homicide case in Kun City, but also killed several policemen in the process of pursuing. Previously, Yunnan Police issued a nationwide Wanted notice, but the photo was not very clear, so the director of the police station failed to recognize him in time. Just now when Hu Zhongtian was kicked in the face by Gu Youyi, from his point of view, it was a bit similar to the angle of the previous picture which was not very clear, so he recognized it. As soon as Hu Zhongtian runs away, Gu Weiyi originally wants to find Qin Keren hiding in the corner, but she uses perspective to see that Qin Keren is no longer there. It is estimated that Qin Keren has run away because of the wrong situation. Gu only heard the call of the police station director, his brow slightly wrinkled. It turned out that he was a ferocious man. If this kind of person runs away today, he still doesn''t know how many people will die in his hands. Gu only took a deep breath, reached out and pulled out the gun from the waist of the nearest policeman. He took the gun and shot Hu Zhongtian in the head. Her shooting skill was very good from the beginning, and after being trained by Hua Zhifeng, there was no false shooting when she hit the live target. When she shot down, she directly hit Hu Zhongtian''s head. Hu Zhongtian has been preventing the director of the police station from shooting, but he didn''t expect that a bullet flew from other angles and killed him directly. He didn''t know who killed him until he died. Chapter 1831 After Gu Weiyi killed Hu Zhongtian very quickly, he put the gun back into the butt of the policeman''s gun. The whole process was no more than three seconds. And just now all this happened too quickly, and the whole scene was a bit chaotic. Unexpectedly, no one found this thing except Lin Xianzhi, who has been paying attention to Gu. The policeman who was robbed of the gun by Gu Weiyi naturally found out about it, but when he turned his head and looked at Gu''s only smiling face, he stayed there. Gu only gave him a smile and said, "your shooting is very good!" The policeman was still in a daze, looking at Gu, but he couldn''t react. As soon as Hu Zhongtian died, the other gangsters did not dare to fight any more. They were all arrested and brought back to the police station. This time, more people were brought into the police station than Gu''s last encounter with Mo Feiyan, but the situation was simpler. Black thin women finally can not withstand the pressure, told the whole thing. The black and thin middle-aged woman is Manniu''s stepmother. She is the wife that Manniu married after her father. She always likes the children born by her husband''s ex-wife, and usually embarrasses him. In addition, Manau is now in the period of youth. Some time ago, he had a quarrel with the black skinny woman and beat her. The black skinny woman is so angry that she thinks that Manau dares to beat her now. When she gets old, she can''t be bullied to death? From then on, she wanted to die. Yesterday, after being arrested by the police station for fighting with others, she was very happy to hear the news. She only hoped that the bull would be locked up and not be released again. However, she did not expect that because the crime of Manau was not serious and young, the police station just criticized and educated him and then released him. She was extremely uncomfortable. Then last night, a beautiful woman came to her and gave her a bag of medicine and a bundle of money. She told her that as long as she gave the medicine to the bull, she could not only get the money, but also find someone to falsely give a sum of money to her children to go to College. The black thin woman was greedy and ruthless. She immediately agreed to it. She put the medicine into the cup and mixed it with goat''s milk. She was afraid that the goat''s milk she had sent would not be drunk, so she asked her husband to send it. Her husband was very happy to see that she took the initiative to care about the bull. He never thought that a cup of goat''s milk would kill his son. After all, it was the first time for her to do this kind of thing, and she was very scared. When she went to Manau''s room in the middle of the night, she saw the bloody Manau with seven orifices, and she was still shocked. Then she found a towel to wipe all the blood on Manau''s face. Although she was cruel, she had no culture. She thought that she could rely on Gu only. But even if she wiped the blood on the bull clean, it would leave some traces. The thin and black woman almost collapsed after she explained this. After the police asked is also a face of speechless, vicious to this degree of women are rare. The policeman asked, "who gave you the medicine? Do you know that man? " The thin black woman shook her head and said, "I don''t know her. It''s the first time I''ve seen her, but she''s beautiful and looks rich." The policeman was angry: "do you dare to listen to her and poison your stepson if you don''t know her? What a big heart you have It''s not stupid to describe. It''s ignorant and vicious. It''s amazing! Chapter 1832 The thin black woman sobbed and said, "the bull is dead. I''m his elder. It''s a capital crime for him to beat me. No matter what, what''s wrong with me killing him?" When the law blind and paranoid together, it is a very terrible thing. It''s not right for the younger generation to beat the elder. But now it''s not feudal society. There is no criminal law that disobeys the elder and will be sentenced to death. Even if it''s reported to the police, the police are only criticizing and educating. After all, at the beginning, the bull just slapped her in the face and didn''t beat her hard. And because this matter is about to kill stepson, this heart is no longer vicious this word can describe. The anger in the hearts of the police is surging. They asked about the origin of the people who started killing today. The words of the black and thin women also made them collapse: "I don''t know them either. It''s the woman who gave me medicine yesterday who said that if you want to make trouble and steal money, you have to make a lot of trouble. She can lend some people to me, and I will certainly get money." This kind of person who dares to listen to others even if he doesn''t know who the other party is really a long time to see! The policemen said in a cold voice: "you don''t know who they are, so you dare to do it, and you are not afraid that they will kill you. Now I might as well tell you that all these people have human lives, and they have killed people before!" They wonder why such a group of outlaws would gather together to make trouble and kill people? What on earth do they want to do? Gu Weiyi was able to give them an answer because Qin Keren didn''t show up directly, and the contradiction between her and Qin Keren was hard to explain. Gu''s statement is very simple: "I saw a man in the hotel today. His name is Qin Keren. She and I were transferred when we were young. When I got home, she was jealous of me in every way. Later, because she stole money and did a lot of bad things, she was driven out of the house by my father." "I haven''t seen her since she was driven out of the house. I believe her appearance here is not by chance, but to avenge me." After she said this, the police naturally have a lot of questions to ask her. As long as they go to Lingcheng to check the grudge between her and Qin Keren, they can find out. She tells the truth. Anyway, there is nothing that can''t be seen. And those gangsters who were arrested also confessed. This time, they were actually found by a woman named Qin Keren. She asked them to kill Gu only by this thing. The police are sensitive to the unusual thing. After careful investigation, they found that the group of teenagers who were in the game hall yesterday were actually instigated by Qin Keren! The case became clear in an instant. In the final analysis, the case was aimed at Gu only. And here also police call Lingcheng to ask Gu only and Qin Keren things, there soon gave the answer, and Gu only said the same. The people involved in this case are extremely vicious. If they check it carefully, the identity of Qin Keren will be exposed: elder brother''s woman. Gu only heard this thing, she really didn''t think of it. Qin Keren had such ability, and she even became a big brother''s woman! People who watch more Hong Kong dramas may find this kind of identity a bit interesting and a bit of aura. But in the final analysis, this kind of blackened identity is absolutely taboo and can''t be seen. Chapter 1833 Gu only felt from the bottom of his heart that Qin Keren was very good at climbing. In order to deal with her, it was really hard to fight! After these things were found out, the police were worried about Gu''s safety, because Qin Keren was not caught today. This time she could find so many people to kill Gu, next time she might find more people to kill Gu. According to their opinion, Gu had better stay in the hotel recently. Gu only knows that they are well intentioned, but she knows that this kind of escape is definitely not a good way. Because Gu is the only one who wants to come here to plant medicine. Even if she hides this time, there will be another time, unless she doesn''t come here in the future. Gu''s only idea is to find a way to get rid of these people who are hiding in the dark and planning to deal with her. It''s just that it''s a bit difficult to do. A policeman sighed: "the man Qin Keren is with is brother Dao. He is a famous gangster in the street. He sells drugs, plunders houses and houses, and does all kinds of evil. But he is very careful. We have wanted to catch him for a long time, but we have never succeeded." Gu only heard the news with a long sigh, Qin Keren really can mix! She knows how much Qin Keren hates her. Now that she has the ability to kill her, it is absolutely impossible to let her go. It''s just that Qin Keren is on the verge of extinction when he goes on this road. It looks like a beautiful sight. Once he is caught, his life will be finished. At this point, the police also feel that the nature of this incident is bad and serious. The gangsters arrested today are not ordinary gangsters, they are all vicious. Today, if it wasn''t for Hu Zhongtian''s violent head, he couldn''t shake those gangsters. I''m afraid most of them would run away. Gu only felt that she had to find a way to carry brother Dao, but she was also very clear that what the police couldn''t do, she couldn''t do it. So at this stage she can only use insurance defense. This is not Gu''s only way of doing things. I feel a little uncomfortable. The director of the County Public Security Bureau called Gu Weiyi into his office. After Gu Weiyi went in, she found that the policeman who pulled the gun before her was also in it. She immediately understood why. The director of the public security bureau looks at Gu only with a complicated look. Just now, the policeman has told him about her shooting Hu Zhongtian. He didn''t believe it at first, but the policeman vowed that Gu only shot her. Guns are very important to the police. If it''s not true, the police won''t say that. Gu''s only appearance is not like that kind of sharpshooter. He can accurately kill Hu Zhongtian among so many people in such a chaotic scene. No one in his county has this kind of shooting method. Those who can do this are professionals who have received professional training. Gu Youyi didn''t wait for the County Public Security Bureau to ask, so she took out her student ID card from her bag and handed it to her: "I''m Gu Youyi from the sniper training camp of the three armed forces of the imperial capital. When I took part in the training, my instructor told me that when we met bad guys, we should face them bravely and help the local police to arrest them." "I know it''s illegal for me to start today, but I can''t watch a murderer run away from under my eyes, so I started today." Chapter 1834 Gu Weiyi said here seriously: "before I started, I was ready to accept punishment, but I still ask you to keep my identity secret, because I am not a soldier, but I may be sent to perform some special tasks in the future, so I can''t make my identity public." The director of the County Public Security Bureau looked at her certificate, his eyes were staring round, he even looked at the photos and the official seal on the certificate twice, he really did not expect that the girl who came to buy land to grow medicinal materials was still a professional sniper! He knows that there are very few women in the sniper industry! Even if they do, they''re professional soldiers. However, Gu Weiyi is not even a soldier. It is only because she is extremely excellent or arranged by the top leaders themselves that she can enter such a training base. And the professionalism she showed today is definitely much more powerful than the ordinary police in their county. He was worried that she was a dangerous person, but now he was relieved to confirm her identity. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "I know. I will discuss this with the leaders above." Gu Weiyi said directly: "the less people know about this matter, the better. I''m very sorry if it bothers you. I personally think that the matter of killing Hu Zhongtian today can be put on this police comrade." Hu Zhongtian''s death is to let people know who killed him. Gu''s only identity can''t be made public, so it''s definitely the wisest way to let that policeman take charge of this matter. The director of the Public Security Bureau nodded lightly. Originally, Gu''s only shooting was to be punished, but in view of her identity, it is impossible to really punish her. Although today''s event is essentially caused by her, it can''t be calculated on her head. It can only be said that the criminals are too rampant. Today, they have caught several wanted criminals at one go and killed a most ferocious wanted criminal. In fact, all these can be regarded as meritorious deeds. He looked at Gu and asked, "are you doing a special task when you come to our county to buy land to grow medicine?" Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. She felt that the director''s brain was not so big. Could he still think in this direction? She quickly denied: "no, it''s my personal behavior to buy land and grow medicine, which has nothing to do with the task." The director said with a smile, "you don''t have to deny it. I understand. Secret missions can''t be made public." Gu Yiwei When she saw the mysterious look on the director''s face, she immediately didn''t know what to say. It seemed that the director had misunderstood that she came here to plant medicine to carry out the task. And she had explained, but the other side didn''t believe it. Forget it, let''s use the facts to prove it later! Gu only came out from the police station, Lin Xianzhi came to her side and said, "sweetheart, when did you learn to shoot?" Gu only shot Hu Zhongtian today, he saw clearly, her action is handsome and neat, his heart to her feeling is a little complex. Although he knew before that she was different from other girls, she had great courage and ability. But he didn''t expect that she would dare to kill! Lin Xianzhi''s mood is a little up and down. The girl he likes is so fierce. On the contrary, he is very counseling. This kind of feeling is not very good. Chapter 1835 Gu''s only eyebrow slightly raised and asked him: "shooting? What is shooting? I don''t understand. " Lin Xianzhi Is she pretending? ok If only she was happy. Gu Weiyi turned his head, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Lin Shao, you may be scared today, you may be dazzled. After you go back, have a good rest." When Lin Xianzhi looks at her smiling face, his mood becomes more complicated. Maybe it''s because he saw her killing today. He felt that she was murderous at this time. Whether he is willing to admit it or not, he feels as if he is getting farther and farther away from her. When we first met, Lin Xianzhi still felt that it was possible to catch up with her. Now it seems that the possibility is getting smaller and smaller, and his heart is a little depressed. Gu only saw him with a smile and didn''t say much. At this time, she was thinking about Qin Keren. Qin Keren had never been a fuel-efficient lamp. This time, she failed to catch Qin Keren. According to the information interrogated by the police, now Qin Keren is a very dangerous person. This time, Qin Keren is not successful. Qin Keren is likely to take another action. Gu took a deep breath and felt that he might need to cooperate with the police to do something. "Fool, trash! I can''t do such a thing well! What can I do for you? " Qin Keren was so angry that he swept the water cup on the table to the ground. The horse saw her one eye, dare to anger not dare to speak, who let her now is knife elder brother''s favorite woman. And she is not the same as those women that brother Dao used to love. Those women are either big chested and brainless, or they are just for stimulation, and they have little ambition. But she is a real careerist. She is more ruthless than all the women before brother Dao, and she is deep-seated and vicious, which makes them feel inferior to the men in the street. Because she has these characteristics, brother Dao attaches great importance to her and gives her some territory. She did what brother Dao had asked her to do. She managed a lot more money than before. Because of this, this time when she said that she wanted to take revenge, and that there might be hundreds of thousands of profits, brother Dao immediately sent several capable cadres to come. But this time the direction of the development of things, but with Qin Keren estimated too much shame. Ma Zai knows that Qin Keren has been kicked to the iron plate this time. Qin Keren''s opponent seems very unusual. Hu Zhongtian actually failed to kill her, but he lost his life. In addition to Hu Zhongtian, they also folded several people this time. The horse said, "sister-in-law, we have broken several people this time. How can we explain to brother Dao?" Ma Zai''s words can be regarded as the most worried question in Qin Keren''s heart. If it turns out this time, it''s all right. But she didn''t succeed this time, and she won''t let go of so many people. Brother Dao''s character is sure to let her go. She thought of brother Dao''s way of tossing people before, and her heart was a little hairy. What''s the matter! She took a deep breath and said, "this time I arranged so well and had so many opportunities, they didn''t succeed. That''s their incompetence!" The horse looked at her and didn''t quite understand her thinking. In fact, it''s better for them to pretend that they are passers-by and go straight to chop her. Chapter 1836 It''s not to mention that it''s important for a person to cheat on the means of transportation and wait until they get to a quiet place. However, Qin Keren, who has always been smart, has to make a big effort to deal with Gu only in the most complicated and eye-catching way. What he doesn''t know is that Qin Keren has a deep resentment for Gu only. She suffered a great loss in Gu only''s hands before, so she not only wants Gu only to die, but also to lose her reputation after her death! Now that her elaborate plan had failed, she was quite upset. But no matter how Qin Keren put the responsibility on those people, she knew that she was not very good to explain to brother Dao this time. When the situation is not right, Qin Keren has already left. She wants to kill Gu only, but her own life is more important. Now she is no longer a little girl who left the Qin family and thought she was very powerful but didn''t even have the ability to protect herself. Her heart is depressed is Gu only how to have so good luck, so can escape. Just at this time, the door was kicked open. A man in his forties, with a scar on his face, came in. The horse stood up respectfully and said, "Hello, brother Dao." Qin Keren''s face was full of smiles, and said, "brother Dao, how do you come here?" Brother Dao walked up to Qin Keren with no expression and slapped her with his hand. This power was not enough, and he just hit her head askew. Brother Dao said coldly, "if I don''t come, I''m afraid all the people in my hands will die in your hands." They have their own channels to get information, so once Qin Keren''s plan fails, he already knows. Qin Keren stretched out his hand to cover his face and scolded in his heart: "you dead man, how dare you beat my mother!" Her face is a delicate smile: "this time she was just an accident." Brother Dao gave her a cold glance and said, "you don''t even know your opponent''s identity. Now tell me it''s an accident. You''re not so stupid." Qin Keren''s face was burning and painful. Just for a moment, her face was swollen. She nibbled her lip and said, "please give me advice." Her clever appearance made brother Dao very satisfied. The corner of his mouth rose slightly and said, "I know you have a grudge against her. In your heart, you may still think that she is just a girl who came out of the countryside and didn''t know where she got the money." "But you know what? You''ve made a big mistake about her. She''s not an ordinary person, but has a great future. She''s the daughter of the Cheng family in the imperial capital. At the same time, the Su family supports her. She''s a typical proud woman. I don''t need to tell you what you look like now. You know it yourself. " Qin Keren of course knows that Gu is the only woman of the Cheng family, but she also knows that the Cheng family doesn''t recognize Gu''s only thing, so in her heart, Gu is the girl who came out from the countryside before. Her overall understanding of Gu only stays when she leaves the Qin family, but she doesn''t know how much progress Gu only has made in this year. At this time, she had to face up to one thing. Even if the Cheng family didn''t recognize Gu only, Gu only had a big difference with her before. She seems to be pretty now, but she''s just a woman who lives on a man. To a man, she''s just a plaything. Chapter 1837 In the eyes of brother''s younger brother, Qin Keren is brother''s woman, but in the eyes of police and ordinary people, Qin Keren is an invisible existence. Qin Keren''s hand trembled, trying to calm down, but said: "she has a background and a backer in the imperial capital. Here, she is still under our control. She can''t escape." Brother Dao reached for her hair and dragged her over. He looked into her eyes and said, "what''s the matter? It seems that you don''t want to give up? " Qin Keren looked into brother Dao''s eyes and said, "your understanding of her is limited to the information you find. In the end, you don''t know her and what kind of person she is. This time, we have offended her. If she is as powerful as you say, then her character..." When she said this, she laughed. Brother Dao looked at her coldly. She gathered a smile and said seriously: "she has never been a tolerant person. This time she didn''t die, and our people fell into the hands of the police. The police will find out that they are your people." "If Gu only knew that they were your people, he would not let you go! Because she''s always been the one who''s going to pay back! " Brother Dao slapped her with his backhand: "so you''ve caused me a big trouble." She is his new favorite, so he is quite good to her. This time she said that she wanted revenge, and he did not send someone to check the identity of her opponents, because in his opinion, women are fussy, and their opponents are not too bad. In order to express his love for her, he sent her several competent people. Who knows that this start, there is a big deal! It''s hard for him to tell his subordinates! He used to think she was intelligent, but now he just thinks she is stupid! Qin Keren knew that brother Dao came to see her in person, which means that he was very concerned about it. He is also very angry now. Now she has to rely on brother Dao to kill Gu only. At the same time, she has an idea in her heart. Why should she please brother Dao? She also has a chance to replace brother Dao. Qin Keren''s heart was settled when he thought of this person. She said slowly: "this matter may not be trouble, but it can consolidate your position in the world." "Don''t you brainwash me!" Brother Dao said coldly: "if Gu only died here, I''m afraid it will make a world shaking here! None of us will have a good life then. " People like them who lick blood at the edge of a knife usually look at their prestige. As long as they are careful, the local public security can''t help them. They hide in the mountains and chase them fiercely. They still have a path to escape from the border, so they can get away from the legal sanction for a while. But if things get really big, the public security will step up their efforts, or send in an army, they will not be able to escape even if they are cunning, and there will be only one way to die at that time. Because of this, although brother Dao has been stained with a lot of blood and has done a lot of illegal things over the years, he can still maintain this balance because he has a good grasp of this degree and has not really angered the relevant departments. Chapter 1838 Even if brother Dao dotes on Qin Keren, he can''t gamble on it. In case he angers someone, he will be in great trouble. Qin Keren knows that she can''t mention it at this time, but she''s afraid that after Gu only left here, she won''t have the chance to kill Gu only. She took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to brainwash you. I really think it''s an opportunity. But if you think it''s not a good opportunity, then we don''t do it. Let''s leave here now and go abroad to hide." She said with a sigh: "brother Dao, I''m sorry, I''m not good at all. I''ve given you trouble." Her hand wrapped around brother Dao''s neck, and her body gathered around brother Dao''s body. After Qin Keren left the Qin family, she didn''t learn anything else, but she had more experience with men. She had been with brother Dao for half a year and knew his sensitive points too well. Brother Dao has a good attitude to admit her mistake. When her young and enchanting body comes around, his body unconsciously reacts. The horse felt that the atmosphere in the room was not right, so he went out immediately and took the door for them thoughtfully. As soon as he went out, he heard a very ambiguous voice coming from the room. The horse touched his nose. Qin Keren is really a coquettish and cheap man. He made sure of their brother Dao''s pulse. Ma Zai is guarding outside. After a while, he hears a huge noise coming from the room. He sighs in his heart that brother Dao is also in his forties. He is so fierce. I really admire him. At the same time, there was a man''s low roar in the room, which seemed to have a shivering taste, like extreme pain and pleasure. The horse''s body also followed to shake for a while, he continued to worship brother Dao in the heart. So after about five minutes, the door was opened, Qin Keren opened the door and came out. The horse subconsciously looked back, but saw that her eyes were cold, and her whole body was covered with blood. On her beautiful face, because of the blood, she added a bit of enchanting flavor. When Ma Zai saw her look, he was shocked. He threw the cigarette in his hand and rushed in directly. However, he saw brother Dao lying on the bed covered with blood. At this time, he was still twitching. Brother Dao is naked. The blood comes from the big artery in his neck. His trachea has been cut off. The bloody knife is beside him. Seeing this, Ma Zai was stunned. Subconsciously, he was about to draw his sword. However, Qin Keren had already drawn his gun and said to him, "brother Dao is dead. From now on, I''m your boss." Ma Zai shivers at the black muzzle of the gun. He has been with Qin Keren for a long time. He knows how evil and vicious this woman is. She really dares to shoot. The horse put down his knife, swallowed and said, "big... Big sister!" Qin Keren said with a smile: "I know the rules of you people, who can kill the former boss is the next boss. You can rest assured that as long as you are good, I will not kill you." "I''ll listen to you in the future," he said Qin Keren''s mouth slightly Yang said: "very good, then you now pick up the next knife, do the final end for brother Dao!" Ma Zai knew that she was tying him to her by doing so, and they had a problem. Chapter 1839 He didn''t want to do it, but if he didn''t, Qin Keren would kill him immediately. He took a deep breath and finally bit his teeth. He took the knife and put it into brother Dao''s body. Qin Keren''s mouth brimmed with a smile: "good, burn here, you follow me!" In fact, with her temperament, even the horse wants to kill together, but if the horse dies, it will be difficult for her to explain to other people when she goes back. If she has more ID cards, it will help her to accept other people. Qin Keren was determined to kill Gu only, but this time because she killed brother Dao, she needs to consolidate her foundation. She also wants to be good, anyway Gu only here package land, she does not believe Gu only won''t come here again! She said to herself in her heart that as long as Gu Wei came again next time, she would kill Gu Wei! Gu didn''t know Qin Keren had killed him. She was signing a contract with China Merchants. Although this time the incident was a bit big, it had nothing to do with Gu only because she was also a victim. After the contract was signed, Gu only shook hands with the director of China Merchants, she said with a smile: "happy cooperation!" After she came out of China Merchants, she happened to meet the director of the Public Security Bureau in a hurry at the door. After seeing her, the director of the Public Security Bureau thought a little about her and came to her and said, "brother Dao is dead." Gu''s only accident is that brother Dao is the man Qin Keren relies on, There was a strange feeling in her heart. She always felt that it might have something to do with Qin Keren. "How did he die?" she asked "I''ve got my throat cut." The director of the Public Security Bureau replied: "after he died, he was set on fire at the scene. It is estimated that he met his enemy. It is a good time for us to act. We have already arrested many people." Gu only knows that this time is really a good time to catch people. After thinking about it, she asked, "who took his place after his death?" "It''s said to be one of his mistresses." The director of the Public Security Bureau misunderstood that she was the one who came to perform the task, so he didn''t hide these things from her. He said softly, "he is actually cruel in doing things, and that woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp. According to the news, his mistress is not twenty years old this year, but she is a cruel person, and she is more cruel than a man in doing things." Gu only heard these characteristics, basically can determine that the so-called mistress refers to Qin Keren. She thought of Qin Keren she had met in the Qin family before. They were fighting each other. Although Gu only won in the end, she had to admit that Qin Keren was a very cruel woman and could do anything. In Qin Keren''s way of doing things, I''m afraid it will give her a lot of trouble. Therefore, as far as the present time is concerned, it is a good time to get rid of Qin Keren. Chapter 1841 The old lady is also accompanied by two children. The boy is 11 or 12 years old, and the girl is 8 or 9 years old. They have no shoes on their feet, and their eyes are all at a loss. Gu only heard someone nearby saying: "it''s really pitiful. Their family is old and small. They don''t know how to live in the future." "It''s true. The bull died and the couple were arrested. It''s estimated that their family will even have a problem eating in the future." "I blame that woman for being so cruel that she killed her stepson." Gu only sighed a little. After careful calculation, the death of Manniu had something to do with her. If she didn''t come here to pack the land, Qin Keren would not have been able to follow Manniu and come up with such a vicious plan. But it can''t be said that it was her fault. She never hurt others. How could she expect Qin Keren to do such a thing? But she felt that she could do something about it. It''s just that her two life experience tells her that giving money directly sometimes hurts others. At the same time, it''s easy for her to develop some extreme personalities, and she thinks her help is right. After thinking about it in her heart, she finally decided to donate some money to the family to tide over the difficulties through the local leaders, and then give them something to do after the herbs are planted. When Lin Xianzhi saw that her mood was a little low, he said to her, "don''t take this matter to yourself. I don''t think much of the character of this family. If you want to take it down, it may be a disaster in the future." Lin Xianzhi has been in business with Mr. Lin since he was a child. Although he is a young master of a rich family, he has rich experience. He also has a deep understanding of human nature. In this world, there are some people with psychological distortion. When they see that others are doing well, they feel that it is right for them to help them. Who can make them rich? They don''t feel any gratitude for the help of others. They just feel that everything is right. Lin Xianzhi hated this kind of person most, and he was afraid that Gu Wei would meet him later. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry, I know it." Lin Xianzhi spread his hand lightly and winked at her: "people are worried about you!" Gu can''t help shivering when he looks like this. After the contract is signed, the land is wrapped up, and we can start to plan the planting of medicinal materials, so there are a lot of things they need to deal with. So Lin Xianzhi, the young master, was directly arrested and ran around with Gu only. This season is not a good season for planting, but the preparatory work can be started. Recruiting people to dig up land, cultivating seeds, and so on. Gu only knew that to do these things, she needed to find suitable people in the local area to manage them, so she trained the recruited people for a circle, and then picked out two young men who graduated from high school to help manage them. There is no way. In this era, the scale of university enrollment expansion has not yet formed. Now there are very few college students, and high school graduation is also a good degree. Gu Weiyi has been busy with this business for a month. In the middle of this, Lin Xianzhi can''t accompany her all the time. Master Lin calls and calls him back. At the same time, Lin gave her the first jade dividend, and she swallowed her saliva when she saw that number. Chapter 1842 If Gu only doesn''t grow medicine, that sum of money will be enough for her to live a comfortable life. In essence, the initial investment and cost of planting medicine is very large, but it has to be done. After building a base for planting medicinal materials, she has to build several bases. She knows that with the impact of the capital market in a few years, more and more people will go south, the mountains and forests will become more and more barren, and it will be more and more difficult to plant medicinal materials. To take the simplest example, 20 years after the arrival of Huai yam, only a small area of Jiaozuo county is left to be planted in the genuine planting base, and no genuine Huai yam can be found in other places. Twenty years later, there are so many similar situations that it is heartbreaking. Gu only felt that she had a long way to go, so after she had almost settled down here, she went to Gansu again and bought a piece of land there. Before finishing the work, it was time for the opening of DIDU University. She needed to go back to school. In her heart, she was a little anxious, but she did things fairly well. With the help of the elderly, she mobilized people from the local traditional Chinese Medicine Association to help her, and asked Qian Bai and Li Mingshu to transfer a few of their students to help. These things were gradually on the right track. Qian Bai and Li Mingshu, who thought she was a little bit of a fuss, were surprised. They were both curious about where she got so much investment. Gu only went to see Shi Lao before returning to the Imperial University. Shi Lao saw that she was darker than when she left, but her whole spirit was very good. Shi Lao nodded lightly and asked her about the situation of the herbal medicine planting base. She replied with a smile: "with the help of rich elder martial brother and Li elder martial brother, it''s still smooth there now, but it takes time for herbs to grow. Basically, we can start to wait for the harvest after the foundation is built." "It''s just that there''s a lot of attention paid to the harvesting and production of herbs. I need the help of some professional old pharmacists. Now I''m in short supply of talents in this field. Do you have a suitable person to introduce me, martial uncle?" The old man looked at her and said, "I can see it. You are not here to see me this time. You are here to borrow from me." During this period of time, Gu always called the old man. On the one hand, he reported the progress of the planting base of medicinal materials to him, and on the other hand, he asked him for all kinds of questions. In fact, Shi Lao was a little worried about her herbal medicine base at the beginning. He was afraid that she was interested in it for a while and it was difficult to stick to it. But in the past two months, in addition to reporting her progress to him, the people she borrowed to help also talked about these things with the benefactor. She is straightforward but tough, generous and methodical, and those people praise her very much. Old benefactor originally just wanted to see her determination, but now she has been dragged into this matter. Although the old man complained, he was actually happy in his heart. People like him who devoted his whole life to traditional Chinese medicine care more about the survival of traditional Chinese medicine than anyone else. Gu only if she can really build up the production of medicinal materials she said before, it is equivalent to building up a protective barrier for traditional Chinese medicine. In the future, they will no longer have to worry about the death of traditional Chinese medicine from traditional Chinese medicine. Chapter 1843 Now the only way to do things is to look after the old man. He thinks that she may be able to do it. So he is willing to give her the greatest help! She wants to find an old pharmacist who knows how to make medicine. He can mobilize his relationship to find her. He can even ask the old pharmacist he is familiar with for her. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "borrowing people is incidental, and seeing you is the most important." This time, Shi always helped her a lot. She was grateful from the bottom of her heart and respected him from the bottom of her heart. Shi Lao said with a smile: "your mouth is so sweet. I guess it was because of your sweet mouth that I coaxed my younger martial brother to accept you as an apprentice." "Wow, martial uncle, you are so good that you can guess this!" Gu only said with a smile. Because of her familiarity, Gu is now more relaxed in front of the benefactor. In her heart, she is a respected elder. The old man pointed at her with a smile, but then sighed: "my younger martial brother is so lucky!" He then opened the drawer, took out a passbook from the inside and handed it to her, saying: "I know that the investment in medicine is very large. The profit of your pharmaceutical factory alone is not enough to support it. This is my life savings." "Not much. I just try my little power. I hope you can stick to it all the time." Gu only didn''t take his passbook. Looking at him, he said, "uncle, I don''t have any advantages. My only advantage may be that I will do what I decide seriously and never give up halfway." "And I also know that if I don''t have enough money in my pocket, I will start the plan of planting herbs." "For me, to meet you is the luckiest thing for me. You introduce your disciples to me, and then give me your resources and contacts for free. This is the greatest help to me." "As for your money, I can''t accept it. If I accept your money, it will be as if I grow herbs to cheat you." "There is no outsider here, so I might as well tell you the truth. In fact, I have a small asset. The money is not my parents'' money, but I earn it myself, and all of it is earned on the right way, and every cent is clear." She was afraid that Shi would not believe it, so she took out her passbook and showed it to him. He was surprised to see the number above. Gu only gave him a wink and said, "this is my strength." She showed the passbook to the old man. In fact, it was selfish of her. It cost a lot to build a medicinal base. Only a huge amount of money can support it. She wanted to reassure Shi. At the same time, she also indirectly told Shi Lao her ability to make money. Even if all the money was spent, she could earn more money to maintain the operation of the base. And the cultivation of medicinal materials is not totally fruitless. After a year or two, medicinal materials will gradually grow, and good economic benefits will be obtained. At that time, a virtuous circle will be formed, and everything will be on the right track. The old man was amused when he saw her. Her refusal made him a little unhappy, but her move of showing him her passbook obviously pleased him. He knew that this was her absolute trust in him. Otherwise, how could he show his family to outsiders? But he was really curious about how she made the money for such a young girl? Chapter 1844 It''s just that the old benefactor thinks that this question is too personal. She says that the source of the money is right, so it''s hard for him to ask again. So he sighed: "I''m old, I can see a lot of things clearly, but I don''t have the ability to do it. I really didn''t expect that you are such a little girl to turn the tide for the Chinese medicine field." Gu Weiyi stretched out his tongue and said, "your words are a little serious. With my meager strength, where can I stand the word" turning the tide "? I''m just doing what I want to do. " "In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, if you are in charge, you will be the one who has given us a chance to develop." Looking at her, Shi Lao said, "if you keep the medicinal materials, you will keep the foundation of our traditional Chinese medicine. Isn''t that to turn the tide? You don''t have to be too modest. You can afford it. " She was the most courageous and persistent person he had ever met. And she showed a super high talent in traditional Chinese medicine. As long as she perseveres in the future, she will become a great doctor. However, he was worried that she had to make money while she was studying medicine and growing medicine. This kind of distraction would affect her achievements in traditional Chinese medicine. Unfortunately, he was not good at persuading her not to grow medicine. After all, this is a move to benefit the whole field of traditional Chinese medicine. Gu felt that the old man''s evaluation of her was too high, and she was under pressure. The old man praised her again: "you are a good child, but you can''t stop learning medicine. Didn''t I say I wanted to give you something last time? Here you are He then took up a thick book and handed it to her: "this is my experience of practicing medicine in my life, and some of my insights. Keep this book well." Gu only took it with both hands. She opened it and saw that it was all written in regular script. It was his manuscript! She knows that such a manuscript is worth thousands of gold! She was a little surprised and said, "uncle, this manuscript is too expensive. I think it should be collected by your descendants or disciples." "None of them has your savvy, so I think you are the most suitable one." The old man said with a smile. He gave this manuscript to her because it was selfish of him. He was afraid that she would be taken away by the temptation of the secular world, and that she would not benefit from medicine in the future. This manuscript to her is to remind her not to forget her original intention. Gu''s eyes were a little red, so she could guess Shi''s mind. So she beat the manuscript with her hands and gave him a disciple''s gift: "don''t worry, uncle. I won''t let you down." When the old man heard this, he knew that she understood his mind. He nodded his head lightly and said, "OK, OK!" Gu Weiyi asked him, "uncle, if I''m the only one to see your work, I think it''s a loss for the traditional Chinese medicine profession. Can I print it out for the people studying medicine all over the world?" "Of course." The old man nodded in agreement. After the book was finished, he wanted to publish it, but it has been put off until now for various reasons. He is very relieved to leave it to Gu only. Gu only came out from the old man with a long time and could not be calm. It''s really rare for him to be such a broad-minded elder who loves his disciples. Chapter 1845 When Gu Wei went downstairs, he met Qian Bai who came to see Shi Lao. When Qian Bai saw Shi Lao''s manuscript in her hand, he was shocked: "I didn''t expect that master would give it to you." After he finished, he understood why the old man did this. In terms of their aptitude, they were really inferior to Gu only. Although he was a close disciple of the old man, he could not even be jealous in this matter. So he said with a smile: "sister Gu, when it''s time to print, can you give me a copy?" Gu Wei nodded and said: "elder martial brother, this is a little strange. My elder martial uncle is seeing me at leisure, so he asked me to print it. After printing it, I will send it to elder martial brother as soon as possible." Qian Bai is a close disciple of the elder, but she is more than 30 years older than her. She respects the elder and they. Recently, he and Li Mingshu have selflessly given her help, so she doesn''t want to have a quarrel with them because of this, so she explains this sentence. Qian Bai''s temperament has always been mild, not the kind of stingy person. At this time, he heard Gu''s words and said with a smile: "OK, let''s work younger martial sister to do these things. Your elder martial brother and I are just lazy." Gu only smell speech to know that he does not mind this matter, toward him show Yan a smile. After Gu Youyi left, Qian Bai didn''t mention it when he went to the old man. Instead, the old man himself said to him, "my manuscripts have been given to the only one, and you''ll ask her for them at that time. As for the matter of growing medicinal herbs, I still say that, you will fully cooperate with her and help her." Qian Bai nodded: "master, don''t worry. Elder martial brother Li and I know that we are helping her. She is helping us. She has done what we want but can''t do." "As long as she keeps the traditional Chinese medicine, it will keep the foundation for us. I''ve heard Jiang Yu talk about her. She is really a smart and enterprising girl. I admire her very much." He said it from the heart. He and Li Mingshu wanted to do it before, but it''s OK to plant it at home. If they want to plant it in a large area, they can''t do it at all, because there are too many things involved. Jiang Yu also talked about Gu''s being trapped in Yunnan Province. If it was put on them, they would have been killed there long ago. But Gu''s ability was beyond him. Clearly is a Jiao didi girl, but contains a great deal of energy. Old Shi knew the character of his disciples and what Qian Bai said from the bottom of his heart. He nodded his head and said, "I''m very happy that you can think like this. When you meet Mingshu, you can tell him about it. He''s working on a project recently, and I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to come to me." Qian Bai nodded, then took out a pile of money from her bag and handed it to the old man, saying: "the money was raised by my eldest martial brother and I in the provincial hospital. Younger martial sister Gu cultivated herbal medicine and contributed money, but there was not much we could help. Although she never mentioned economic matters, we also wanted to do our bit." "I''m afraid that if I give the money to her directly, she will think more. Therefore, if I want to give the money to her through the teacher''s hand, it''s our attitude on the one hand and our little care on the other. After all, what she does is for the whole Chinese Medicine industry." Chapter 1846 Doctors like Qian Bai, whose professional titles are now at the level of professors, are poor after all. They are paid a basic salary and not much bonus. It is precisely because they wanted to do this before that they know that there are a lot of places to spend money. They are worried that Gu Weiyi is doing well now, but he will not be able to follow up. They called Gu Yisheng, but she was a serious younger generation. They let them watch her work hard, but they could only watch her, and they felt sorry. As soon as he discussed with Li Mingshu, he decided to raise money in the provincial people''s court. Although this matter was opposed by a few people, it also won the support of most people. It''s not much money. It''s only tens of thousands of yuan. Compared with the only money Gu has put in, it''s just a drop in the bucket. But it''s the biggest support they can do. The old man raised his eyebrows when he saw the money. He looked at Gu''s only passbook and knew that she was not short of money at this time, but he also had his selfish heart, so he collected the money for her. There is no other reason. The amount of money is not important. What matters is everyone''s attitude. They devote their whole lives to TCM, but they are still poor people. It is only because of their faith that TCM can benefit ordinary people and build a barrier for their health. For them, TCM has never been TCM, but their life. The old man felt that their attitude should be known to Gu only. So in the evening, he called Gu only. He didn''t say much, and the story was very simple. He didn''t even have a sentimental word. He just told her about Qian Bai and Li Mingshu''s donation to the provincial people''s Hospital. At the same time, he asked her for an account and called her. This phone call makes Gu''s heart full of excitement. What she is excited about is not the money donated by the provincial people''s Hospital, but the deep feeling that she is not fighting alone! What she did was supported by the big players in the industry. At the end of the call, Shi Lao said, "you have done such a big thing. I''m going to recommend you to the Chinese Medicine Association. I''ll tell you after it''s passed." Now it''s the provincial hospital''s TCM practitioners who are supporting. There are more than 200000 TCM practitioners nationwide. He thinks this is a huge force that can be mobilized to support Gu. Before that, Shi Lao was the chairman of the National Association of traditional Chinese medicine, but because he was old and had no energy to take care of these things, he retired from that position. Now he is an idle director. However, even if his current position is just a director, no one dares to question his position in the whole field of traditional Chinese medicine. If he wants to recommend Gu only to join the association, there will be opposition and he does not dare to raise it openly. Gu Wei certainly knew what Shi Lao was thinking. She sighed in her heart that it was because there were such a group of respectable and admirable people as Shi Lao that Chinese medicine could survive in the tide of the times. They were really benevolent. Although she was not very interested in joining the association of traditional Chinese medicine, she naturally listened to him when he told her to do so. At most, she would hold one or two meetings a year. Gu''s only busy summer vacation was full and meaningful. When he returned to the imperial capital, he felt very sleepy. Chapter 1847 After su tingxue takes Gu Yiwei back to Su''s home, she yawns all the time after eating the rich dinner Zeng Yifang prepared for her. Su tingxue wants to take her for a chat. Seeing her like this, she directly asks her to go back to her room to have a rest. She washes vaguely and then falls asleep. Su tingxue is very distressed to see her. The only thing Gu is doing is that Su tingxue knows and supports her. She just wants to persuade her to give up when she sees that she is so hard and tired. But when Su tingxue thought about it, she thought that traditional Chinese medicine was her dream, and then she thought that it was better for her to go! After all, everyone is doing what they like to do. No matter how hard and tired they are, they are happy. Such Gu Weiyi reminds Su tingxue of her youth when she liked weapons and wanted to be a weapons expert, but she was laughed and beaten by all kinds of people. At that time, in addition to the support of her family, even Cheng Jinmo didn''t support it. For a time, she was confused and didn''t know whether her insistence was right or wrong. Until the weapons she designed and modified are approved by the leaders, everything will change slowly. She looked at the sleeping Gu only some shame, at the beginning of her own experience, now unexpectedly because of love Gu only one and gave birth to the mind of persuasion, this is more or less should not. After she came out of the room, she saw Zeng Yifang standing at the door and asked, "Mom, when I was going to do research and development of weapons, did you ever have the idea of opposing?" "Why not?" Zeng Yifang closed the door and said with a smile: "at the beginning, I watched you make trouble with this and that alone at home every day, and once blew up the house. I was so worried." "I was thinking at that time, other people''s daughters are delicate and weak. They are busy dressing up every day, but my daughter has to deal with those junk things every day. She may hurt herself. I can''t help it." "But when I see your eyes shining every time you talk about those things, I think it''s your choice, and you work so hard. As your mother, of course, I have to support you! So at that time, even if I was not happy in my heart, I always endured it. " Su tingxue couldn''t help laughing when she heard this, and then said seriously, "thank you, mom. If I didn''t have your support at the beginning, I couldn''t stick to it." "I''m your mother. There''s nothing to thank." Zeng Yifang''s mouth slightly up: "said, the only and you really like, as smart, as persistent, as have their own principles, although I love you, but also happy for you, proud of you." Su tingxue hugged Zeng Yifang and said, "Mom, I''m very happy to be your daughter." "When did you learn to be as sweet as the only one?" Zeng Yifang said with a smile. Su tingxue chuckled: "what do I learn to be unique? She''s my daughter. If you want to learn, she''ll learn from me! " Zeng Yifang laughed: "it''s such a reason!" In fact, Su tingxue is very introverted most of the time, and seldom speaks perceptual words. Sometimes she feels that she is a family and doesn''t need to say those empty words. But after Gu Weiyi came back to Su tingxue, he never spared expressing her feelings. Like is like. Besides talking about it, he also expressed it with practical actions. No matter where Gu Wei went, he would bring them some local specialties. Chapter 1848 Those things are not too expensive, and may not be delicious, but that is Gu''s only intention, which makes them feel that no matter where she goes, her heart will remember them and make them feel warm. After su tingxue felt this feeling on Gu Weiwei, her heart also had some changes. She felt that even if the family get along with each other, they can also express their feelings, such as: my relatives are so good, I love them so much. At this time, Su tingxue looks at Zeng Yifang''s smiling eyes, and she also smiles. Since Gu Weiyi''s return, the Su family has undergone some subtle changes. The relationship between family members seems to be better. Su tingxue finally understands that although she and the second elder of the Su family have never lived together with Gu only before, why they are so easy to accept her is due to her blood relationship on the one hand and Gu only''s own charm on the other. In fact, blood relationship is the second thing. There are blood relationship in the world, but there are many people who fight to death. If Gu only is the same as Cheng Su Su Su, then even if there is blood relationship, the door of the Su family may not be open for her. Gu only woke up the next morning and felt fresh. She stretched out and dressed herself. When she came downstairs, Su tingxue was making wonton in the kitchen. The wonton stuffing was her favorite horseshoe pig stuffing. She immediately put out her hand to hold Su tingxue and said, "Mom, it''s very kind of you." Su tingxue chuckled: "last night, your grandmother still said that your mouth is sweet. Your girl''s mouth is really sweet, but my skill can''t catch up with your grandmother. If it''s not delicious, don''t give up!" "How can you dislike it?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "although my mother''s skill is not as good as my grandmother''s, it is second in the world in my heart." Su tingxue is amused by her. In fact, Su tingxue knows that her cooking skills are not very good. But she wants to cook a lot when she hears Gu''s words. Mother and daughter talk and laugh in the kitchen, the atmosphere is very good. After the wonton was cooked, Gu could not wait to put one in his mouth. Su tingxue called out: "be careful Later, seeing Gu''s only tongue tip carrying the wonton in his mouth, he refused to spit it out, which made him feel funny. One summer vacation, Gu only black and thin, this alone, enough to let Su tingxue and Zeng Yifang heartache. Breakfast seems simple, but the soup for wonton is the chicken soup cooked last night, and the appetizer is carefully made by Zeng Yifang, which is nutritious and delicious. Gu only thinks that the meat she lost in summer will grow back soon. Today, the beginning of Imperial University, she is going to school to report, by the way to get the new semester textbooks, Su tingxue has already asked for leave, accompany Gu only to go to school. Gu only back to school looking at the familiar campus in a good mood, two people at the door when they met the principal Yan Lixin. Su tingxue and Yan Lixin are classmates. When they meet, they naturally greet each other. After a few words of gossip, Yan Lixin, who is not very boastful, praises Gu in front of Su tingxue. Yan Lixin, as the president of Imperial University, can make him remember not many students, and Gu is one of the few. Chapter 1849 When Gu was admitted to Imperial University, Yan Lixin was worried that the conflict between Gu and Cheng would bring trouble to the University. But he didn''t think that Gu Weiyi was su tingxue''s own daughter, which was unexpected to him. Gu''s excellence is obvious. This girl may have a big temper, but her ability is also very strong. She won the first place in the National College English competition and the first place in the same grade department. She also entered the sniper training camp. This semester''s special scholarship is still Gu''s only one. Su tingxue said with a smile: "she is usually very proud, can''t stand boasting." Gu Weiwei smiles and doesn''t cut in, but she is a famous person in the school. She will stand at this time and talk to the principal, which naturally causes many students'' sidelights. Yan Lixin knew that this was not the place to speak, so he encouraged her to guard against arrogance and impatience and achieve better results. Gu only naturally nodded and agreed. As the mother and daughter walk through the long corridor of the campus, Cheng Su Su comes with a pile of things in her black face. All three of them met unexpectedly. Gu Youyi has never seen Cheng Su Su since she was last seen by the police who put her in a police car. Goodbye at this time. Her and Cheng Su Su''s life has gone in a completely different direction. Cheng Su Su''s face was not good when she saw their mother and daughter. In other words, her face was not good at all. She lost a lot of weight, and her face was a bit mean. Her eyes were also a bit gloomy. They looked like poisoned eyes. Her lips were slightly pursed, but they became more and more sharp. They all stopped. Cheng Su Su Su''s hand became a fist, and her chest fluctuated slightly. She looked at Su Ting Xue''s hand in Gu Wei Yi''s arm, and her body trembled slightly. In her memory, Su tingxue has always been very indifferent to her, rarely smile at her, mother and daughter almost no intimacy. But just now she clearly saw that Su tingxue was smiling at Gu. The mother and daughter were very harmonious. Su tingxue was no longer the cold weapon expert. She seemed to be no different from her mother in the world. Gu Weiyi thought that Cheng Su Su was going to be locked up for a while because of the last incident. When he saw her here, Gu Weiyi didn''t know what was the accident, but she could guess that Cheng Su Su must have used some specific methods to get out. As a winner, Gu only didn''t need to be timid when she saw Cheng Su Su, so she said in a low voice, "what a coincidence, are you here to drop out?" Yes, Cheng Su Su is here to drop out today. In fact, it''s not a drop out procedure, because she has been expelled from school. Cheng Su Su clenched her lips and said, "are you very proud?" "A little bit." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "after all, only one year ago today, you still want to deal with me, despise me for coming from the countryside, never seen the world." "At that time, I said that the one who laughs the last laughs the sweetest, but I don''t know why. Seeing you like this, I don''t have any sense of achievement, because what you can rely on is what originally belongs to me, and I just take back my things." "So when I think about it, I don''t think there''s anything to be proud of." Chapter 1850 Gu''s tone is more and more insipid. It seems that the enmity between her and Cheng Su Su has not entered her eyes. Cheng Su Su''s face is even more ugly, but she looks at Su tingxue and says, "Mom, I grew up with you. You seldom smile at me. Most of the time, you ignore me. As soon as you see Gu you, you trust her unconditionally and give her the maternal love I''ve always wanted. You''re too unfair to me!" Su tingxue didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su was still telling her something fair and unfair at this time. It was a little ridiculous in her ears. Cheng Su Su has never been close to her since she was sensible. She has never been able to talk to her from the bottom of her heart. When she is sick and tired, Cheng Su Su Su never shows any concern. She had been sad about it for a long time, but after accepting it, her heart calmed down. The memory of her life in Cheng''s family is actually more unhappy than happy for her. The whole style is full of depression, which is actually imposed on her by Cheng Su Su Su and Cheng Jin mo. She looked at Cheng Su Su and said without expression: "maybe you never want to get maternal love from me, just want to get benefits, so we can''t get close." "You say I''m not good to you. I think you''d better think about yourself. When you were ill, who took you to the hospital? Who''s afraid you''ll burn your head and take care of you all night? " "The clothes you wear are the latest in the department store, and the things you use are also the best. Even the food you usually eat is made for you by a nanny." "I gave you all this, but how did you repay me? When I was sick, I asked you to pour me a glass of water. You pretended to watch TV as if you didn''t hear me. When I was injured and hospitalized, you only paid attention to your own enjoyment and didn''t come to see me. You even instigated the relationship between me and him in front of Cheng Jinmo. " "You don''t have to look at me like this. I knew everything about you instigating me to divorce Cheng Jinmo." Cheng Su Su''s face was very ugly. He said with tears, "but I grew up beside you, not Gu only!" She even knelt down and hugged Su tingxue''s thigh and said, "Mom, I''m wrong. I know many things I did wrong before. I was young and I didn''t understand. Please forgive me." "In my heart, you will always be my closest mother! I beg you, don''t abandon me "As long as you don''t abandon me, I promise you that I will listen to you and live in peace with Gu Wei in the future." She was tearful when she said that. At first, her words were sincere. It seemed that she and Su tingxue really had deep feelings. Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled. This kind of Cheng Su Su made her feel a little annoyed. She looked hard, but in fact her heart was the softest. At this time, hearing Cheng Su Su Su say this, she remembered Cheng Su Su Su''s childhood. As a child, Cheng Su Su was selfish, but on the whole, she was lovely. Gu''s eyes narrowed when she saw Cheng Su Su Su. She didn''t think Cheng Su Su Su would really turn over. The most likely thing is that Cheng''s family abandoned Cheng Su Su Su, so Cheng Su Su wanted to hold Su Ting Xue''s thigh again. And Cheng Su Su is what kind of temperament she knows! Chapter 1851 Surrounded by many students, they looked at the three curiously. Gu Youyi and Cheng Susu are both celebrities in the school, and there are many people who know them. The enmity between them has long spread in the school, and there are people pointing out from time to time. Gu Wei''s heart is full of fire. Listening to Cheng Su Su''s words, it seems that she robbed Cheng Su Su''s mother! How can Cheng Su Su be so shameless? She doesn''t want to be criticized on this kind of thing now. It''s not shameful that Su tingxue is her mother. Before, there were some rumors spread deliberately by Cheng Su Su in the school, which made her very ugly. She didn''t want to explain these things to others before, but now she feels that such a good opportunity can''t be wasted. She opened Cheng Su Su''s hand and said, "what does it mean that mom abandoned you? You knew everything about what your mother had done in those years, and you and I were separated to make a good life for you. " "Because you knew about it early, you have been occupying my resources and calling my parents my parents. I can conclude that you were young and didn''t know about it. I didn''t care about it with you." "But what did you do to me when you knew I was my mother''s own daughter? You wanted my life when I was in Tengchong. After I went to DIDU University, you tried every means to damage my reputation. You slandered me for cheating in the English exam "I don''t care if you rob me of everything, but why don''t I care if you hurt me like this? What''s more, you said my mother was not good to you. Did she ever want you to eat or drink? She saw with her own eyes that her adopted daughter had done harm to her own daughter. Would she be indifferent? I want to help you to harm me, that''s what you want? " "Cheng Su Su, in your heart, is it all wrong as long as others don''t like you? And it''s all right for you to deliberately harm others? If you think so, I won''t stop you, but your three outlooks are not right, it doesn''t mean that all the people in the world are not right! " "You have reached the age of 18, and you are an adult. Now you depend on my mother, do you want my mother to continue to support you? Why When Gu only decided to fight people, he could fight people every minute. There are a lot of people in the school guessing about her and Cheng Su Su. Now she doesn''t need others to guess. She just stands out in front of everyone and tells everyone the origin of her grudge with Cheng Su Su. Anyway, in this matter, she was never the one who was wrong. As for Cheng Susu who wants to kidnap Su tingxue with morality, not only does he have no door, but also no window. Su tingxue''s original soft hearted is directly forgotten after hearing Gu''s words. Cheng Su Su Su is the best at bewitching people. She almost catches Cheng Su Su Su''s way. Su tingxue said slowly: "Cheng Su Su Su, you are not my own daughter. I raised you so much. I have no debt to you for my love and reason, and I don''t need your return. You go. I don''t want to see you again." Someone said: "it turns out that Cheng Su Su and Gu''s only grudge is like this. It''s really surprising!" "Cheng Su Su is really shameless. She robbed Gu''s only parents and wanted to hurt her. What else would she want to do? Do you want to take care of your only parents to support her? " Chapter 1852 "Such a person is really vicious. She deserves to be expelled from school. It''s an insult to be a classmate with such a person as her." No matter how cheeky Cheng Su Su is, she can''t hold her back. She really intended to take advantage of the large number of people here and take advantage of Su tingxue''s soft nature. Then she kidnapped Su tingxue with morality so that she could go back to Su''s home with her. But Su tingxue and Gu are not the only people who can let her play! With tears in her eyes, she said, "Mom, I have lived with you for so many years. Even if I have no kindness, I have feelings! You... " "Go away!" Gu only interrupts her words: "your so-called emotion is to want the power of the Su family! Want to get something for nothing Cheng Su Su''s face was aggrieved. He wanted to say something more. The student next to him pointed to Cheng Su Su and said, "get out of here!" "Get out of the Imperial University! You are not welcome here! " "Go away! You''re not allowed to come here again. You''ve disgraced DIDU University! " When Cheng Su Su saw the angry students, she didn''t expect that today''s situation would come to this stage. She bit her lip lightly and took a look at Su tingxue, who was as cold as frost. Finally, she was unwilling to leave the Imperial University. After Cheng Su Su left, many students came to apologize to Gu only, saying that they had believed Cheng Su Su Su''s rumors and wronged her. She said it was OK one by one and expressed their gratitude. After the crowd dispersed, Su tingxue gently pressed her eyebrows and said, "I really didn''t expect to meet Cheng Su Su today. Every time I see her, I feel like a failure. I haven''t been able to feed her for so many years." "She grew out of her bones." Gu only whispered: "plus Lu Yurong''s instigation on her, no matter how much effort you spend, it''s hard to twist her right." Su tingxue sighed. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "Mom, people like her are not worth wasting our time, let alone destroying our mood for her." Su tingxue also smiles, and then tells Gu Weiyi that the reason why Cheng Su Su can come out is because Wang Li has helped her bear all the sins, and the Cheng family has already announced that they will terminate the relationship with Cheng Su Su. After that, everything about Cheng Su Su Su has nothing to do with the Cheng family. The Cheng family didn''t leave any room for Cheng Su Su. They directly transferred her household registration from the Cheng family. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo may have thought about her father daughter''s love for so many years and bought Cheng Su Su a small house of 50 square meters in the imperial capital for her to live alone. Gu Weiyi doesn''t like Wang Li very much. Wang Li helped Cheng Su Su several times in her previous life. She knew Wang Li''s Thoughts on Cheng Su Su before, but she didn''t think that Wang Li could do it for Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su is the kind of person who is extremely cool and thin, and may not thank Wang Li for his efforts. It''s just that one of them is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, so it''s up to them to go, and Gu has a big relationship. She knows that Cheng Su Su''s heart is black and her hand is cruel. After losing the backing of the Cheng family, Cheng Su Su can hardly be arrogant again, and people are realistic. Those who have been close to Cheng Su Su before have long alienated him. Now Cheng Su Su has been pushed into the dust! Gu only thought that people like Cheng Su Su could make her suffer to death after entering the dust, but after she met Qin Keren in Yunnan, she felt that she needed to pay attention to this matter. Chapter 1853 So Gu only decided that he could not just let Cheng Su Su go. He would not give up on Cheng Su Su''s way of doing things. On the whole, Cheng Su Su Su''s IQ is higher than Qin Keren''s, and his destructive power is relatively higher. But in this society based on the legal system, she can''t deal with Cheng Su Su by illegal means. She can only start from other aspects. For Gu, there are many ways to deal with a person''s death. She doesn''t and doesn''t disdain to use that kind of indecent means. She only needs to stand in the perspective of Cheng Su Su to think about the current situation, can give accurate blow to Cheng Su Su. After Gu Weiyi thought about it, he put Cheng Su Su in the back of his mind for the time being. At the beginning of school today, her life can''t be changed by Cheng Su''s interference. She and her roommates haven''t seen each other for more than two months, and she misses them very much. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang are also happy, pulling her to ask questions. Last semester, Yu Xiangxiang made great progress. At least she was no longer the number one in her class. Even if no one gave her a copy, she passed the exam smoothly, and there was no such thing as failing the exam. For this reason, Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger praised her very much. After bowing to them, she said, "thank you for your advice and supervision. I will reform my mind and study hard in the future." How much of her performance is a little pompous, Gu only and Wang feng''er all laughed. Yu Xiangxiang tilted his head and said, "don''t laugh. People are serious. I also made a decision that I will get a scholarship this semester." Wang Fenger praised her: "you are a student of DIDU University who has pursuit. I''m proud to have a roommate like you." Yu Xiangxiang was praised: "in fact, other people are not so good, just think that only if you are excellent, you can find an excellent boyfriend, just like the only one and Mr. Ning." Gu only smile, Wang feng''er looked at her and said: "Mr. Ning''s idea you don''t play, he is full of heart, only one eye." Yu Xiangxiang sighed: "the people who dig the corner of roommates are scum. Do I look so scum?" Gu Wei nodded: "my Xiang Xiang is a good child." Yu Xiangxiang came up to her, bumped her arm with her shoulder and said, "would you like to introduce instructor Cheng to me?" Gu only did not hide her and the Cheng family in front of them. At that time, someone in the school said that she was the daughter of the Cheng family. When Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger asked her, she gave a rough explanation, so they all knew that the ferocious chief instructor Cheng Shutang was Gu''s only brother. Gu''s only mouth flicked: "didn''t you fall in love with Mr. Lin last semester? Why do you have the idea of instructor Cheng now? " Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "you are out of this. Now uniform temptation is popular! Now when I think of instructor Cheng''s straight legs and straight figure, I feel all kinds of waves in my heart. " Gu only coughed lightly, and Su tingxue came out of the bathroom. She said with a smile, "Mom, my roommate has a crush on my brother." As soon as she said this, she was as cheeky as Yu Xiangxiang. When Gu and Su tingxue came in, they were not there, so Su tingxue went to the bathroom, so they didn''t know there was anyone else in the bathroom. And this person is still an elder! Yu Xiangxiang said: "Auntie, I''m only joking with you. Don''t take it seriously." Chapter 1854 Su tingxue''s attitude towards Cheng Shutang''s love life has always been laissez faire. As long as Cheng Shutang is willing, she will not interfere too much. But last time Cheng Shutang came back from Lingcheng, he was very bored. For the first time, he asked her to introduce him. He said that he wanted to get married, and she was scared. Su tingxue repeatedly asks Cheng Shutang, but she refuses to say more. Finally, she learns about Cheng Shutang and Qianqian from Ning Yiqing. Su tingxue has a good impression on Qian Qian. Cheng Shutang likes Qian Qian. She has no opinion. When Qian Qian refuses Cheng Shutang, she won''t stand on her son''s side and say that Qian Qian Qian is wrong, because it''s a two-way choice. When she heard Yu Xiangxiang''s words, she said with a smile, "you have a good eye. My son is really good, but I can''t decide whether you can be together. You have to ask him." Yu Xiangxiang hid behind Gu Weiyi and said, "Weiyi, your mother is so enlightened!" Gu Weiyi nodded: "yes, my mother is the best mother in the world. I don''t accept refutation." Yu Xiangxiang was a little embarrassed. She just wanted to play a joke with Gu Weiyi, but she didn''t expect to meet her elders. At this time, she turned away from the topic and began to talk nonsense. If no one talks about this topic again, it will be revealed. At noon, Su tingxue answers the phone. She has something to do with the Research Institute. She can only rush back to work. After su tingxue left, Yu Xiangxiang took Gu Weiyi''s hand and said, "Weiyi, I''ve lost myself in front of my aunt this time. Does she think I''m the kind of girl who''s so unruly?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "don''t worry, my mother knows you''re joking. She doesn''t care about it at all." This didn''t comfort Yu Xiangxiang. She scratched her hair with some chagrin. Wang Fenger said, "the only thing is that when we came up just now, we saw two elder soldiers standing at the door. Xiangxiang thought of this as a joke." Gu Wei nodded his head and said, "I see. Those two soldiers should be my mother''s guards." As soon as she said this, Xiang Xiang and Wang feng''er''s eyes were straight. They were all from ordinary families. Although they knew that there were leaders going out to take guards, they didn''t expect to meet each other in real life. For a long time, Yu Xiangxiang said: "so the only one, you are the legendary son of high cadres?" Gu Yiwei shook his head and said, "you all know my business. I''m a senior boy. I''m just an ordinary person who grew up in the countryside. No matter how powerful my mother is, that''s her ability. Besides being proud of her, her identity has nothing to do with me." Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang looked at each other. Yu Xiangxiang held his chin and said, "only one, do you know what I like most about you?" Gu only turned to look at her, and then heard her seriously say: "I like you most. You are so beautiful, but you don''t feel it. You are so powerful, but you always feel that you are ordinary. You can show your family background, but you never say it in front of others." "For you like this, I don''t think I can be jealous even if I''m jealous. On the contrary, I''ve become your little fan sister. Do you think I''m sick?" Wang feng''er said with a smile: "I think you still lose your normal mind. For us, no matter what the only external condition is, she is just our roommate in this dormitory." Chapter 1855 Gu Wei nodded: "feng''er is right! So if you are free this week, I invite you to my house. I usually live by myself, but I don''t live with my mother, so you don''t have to be nervous or prepare anything. Just take it as a pure play. " In fact, she wanted to call them to play before, but she was very busy at ordinary times and didn''t have much time. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang naturally agreed. Gu only turned to Wu Yujie''s bed. She hasn''t come back, and she doesn''t know what happened to her. Gu Weiyi picked up her things and went to the railway station to pick up Qianqian. Before that, she and Qianqian talked on the phone. The opening time of Qingda was one day later than that of DIDU University. Qianqian''s train arrived at DIDU this afternoon. Qianqian''s car was late. Gu only waited for more than an hour before Qianqian came out with a boy of her age. Gu Weiyi walked over with a smile and Qianqian introduced her: "elder sister, he is Zheng Jinyan, my high school classmate. I got into Qingda with him, but not the same department." Gu Weiwei smiles and says hello to Zheng Jinyan. He is stunned when he sees Gu Weiwei. He is surprised and says, "are you the provincial champion in the upper world?" Gu Wei nodded, but Zheng Jinyan''s eyes were full of light. He reached out to shake hands with Gu Wei: "I don''t know that you are thousands of sisters. It''s really unexpected. I''ve heard something about you. You are the legend of Lingcheng." Gu only didn''t shake hands with her peers, and Zheng Jinyan was too enthusiastic. She said politely and distantly, "you''re polite. I''m not that strong." She had already called a taxi. Qianqian and Zheng Jinyan got on the bus together. After getting on the bus, Zheng Jinyan praised her for being unique and excellent. Gu Yiwei was very calm about this kind of almost straightforward praise. There was not much response in the whole process, but Zheng Jinyan seemed too excited and didn''t notice it. He talked endlessly in the whole process and asked Gu Yiwei questions. Gu only knew before that Qianqian and a boy in his class were admitted to the Imperial University. Listening to Qianqian''s meaning, he seemed to like the boy. If the boy was Zheng Jinyan, it would be a bit disappointing. As an institution as famous as the Imperial University, the Qing university has a profound cultural heritage. The atmosphere here is slightly different from that of the Imperial University. The science and engineering of the Qing university is better than that of the Imperial University, while the liberal arts of the Imperial University is slightly better than that of the Imperial University. Gu is the only one who is here for the first time. She also likes the atmosphere here. The only drawback is that she follows Zheng Jinyan behind her, so she doesn''t stop for a moment. This kind of Zheng Jinyan doesn''t have a lot of Xueba temperament. He looks a little shallow. Qianqian sees that Zheng Jinyan has been gathering in front of Gu only since he met Gu only. Qianqian''s mood is a little bit complicated, but he tells himself that Zheng Jinyan is too excited because he has just arrived at the imperial capital, so that''s what happened. Qian Qian and Zheng Jinyan don''t study the same major. In principle, they will be separated when they arrive at school, because the positions of their two majors are very different, but Zheng Jinyan has to send Qian Qian to report first. Zheng Jinyan had to invite them to dinner after the report. He looked very enthusiastic, as if he was the one who stayed in the imperial capital for a long time. Chapter 1856 Gu Weiyi said: "no, if you don''t report for duty again, the elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters in charge of reception will have a rest." Zheng Jinyan left reluctantly. Before leaving, Gu only answered the phone, and he had the cheek to ask for her phone number. To take care of the only temper, in this case is to be violent, but at this time to see thousands of face, said with a smile: "I am not familiar with you, if you want something, I am afraid I am sorry to trouble you, this number does not need to stay, because if you can not solve things, I certainly can not solve." The smile on Zheng Jinyan''s face was a little uncomfortable. Her words were so clear that it was hard for him to say anything more, so he had to leave bitterly. Qian Qian''s face was not very good-looking. Gu Wei took a look at her and knew that her self-esteem was very strong. At this time, she didn''t say much, so he said with a smile, "let''s go out and have something to eat." Thousands of nodded, the two sisters no one mentioned Zheng Jinyan, just said the emperor''s interesting things, as well as some things about learning. Gu only one will have a formal class tomorrow. He will have to make a ward round this evening. He told Qianqian what to pay attention to and then left. Qianqian watched Gu Weiyi jump into the taxi and leave. She stood there alone, but she was at a loss. Although she is an independent girl, when she first comes to another completely strange big city, she will feel uncomfortable. And she also has her heart, she is and Zheng Jinyan meet to enter the Qing University, but today Zheng Jinyan met Gu only after the performance let her a little disappointed. She is not the kind of unreasonable girl, will not push this matter to Gu only, but she can feel Zheng Jinyan''s change, the first day to the imperial capital, let her some not very happy. After she had transferred to No.1 middle school, Zheng Jinyan was very concerned about her, so they got very close, but they didn''t break the relationship. They were not serious friends and girlfriends. But Qianqian knows that she likes Zheng Jinyan, and it is precisely because of Zheng Jinyan that she has always refused and alienated Cheng Shutang. But now she can''t help thinking seriously, is Zheng Jinyan really suitable for her? Qianqian was a little confused. After all, it was the first time that she liked someone. She was at a loss about feelings. Today''s Cheng Shutang is a bit boring. He asked two managers to train soldiers, while he sat on the ground in a daze. It''s the beginning of the school season, and it''s time for the school to borrow military training from the security company. Maybe he achieved good results in military training at DIDU university last year, so many universities came to the company early this year to ask him to help with the military training. But his recent performance is a bit like beating chicken blood, and he has been tossing about in the company every day. Mao Suiyi saw that he was upset, and with a stroke of his pen, he loaned his branch to the military training center of Qingda. Cheng Shutang thought that even if Qianqian arrived at the imperial capital, as two of them, he would not have any chance to meet each other. However, he did not expect that Mao Suiyi made such an ingenious stroke and directly asked him to go to the military training of Qingda. It was hard not to meet him. He went to Mao Suiyi to change a school for military training, and Mao Suiyi coldly gave him a sentence: "the bounden duty of the staff of the security company is to obey." Chapter 1857 Cheng Shutang felt that he was a little sad. With Mao Ning''s help, he could make all kinds of demands and conditions, but not for Mao? Mao Suiyi then added a knife: "he is better than you." Cheng Shutang is deeply impressed by this, but he can''t deny it. Comparing him with Ning Yiqing, he really thinks Ning Yiqing is better than him. Ning Yiqing just came back from the task and saw his bear like appearance. He asked the staff beside him, "what''s the matter with your boss?" The employee sighed: "I don''t know, maybe our branch company is going out for military training, so he''s not happy!" Ning Yiqing picked her eyebrows, and the employee said, "last year, when I went to DIDU University, there were many beautiful female students. The number of female students in Qingda University was a little less, and boss Cheng was probably even more depressed." When Ning Yiqing heard that Cheng Shutang was going to military training in Qingda, she knew why he was so sad. Ning Yiqing looked at Cheng Shutang and said, "don''t you mean to put it down? What do you want to do with such a worry about gain and loss? " Cheng Shutang glanced at him and said, "you abducted my sister. It will be sarcastic again. Is there any humanity?" "I''m talking about human nature to talents." Ning Yiqing thought that Gu Weiyi would come to the training camp tomorrow. He was in a good mood, so today he was in the mood to ask about Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "did the object I asked you to help introduce have a place?" "I''m not a matchmaker." Ning Yiqing glared at him and said, "who has air traffic control over your affairs?" Cheng Shutang held his head in one hand and said, "I suddenly feel a little miserable. My father doesn''t hurt me, my mother doesn''t love me, and my sister is also facing other men. Life is really no fun!" "Don''t do it." Ning Yiqing said lightly: "if you have not put down thousands of words, then let her see your normal side, let her be attracted to you, if you have put down thousands of words, then you also let her see your normal side, let her regret it!" He was really depressed, he really did not think that one day, he would go to kaixie his brother-in-law. After thinking about it, Cheng Shutang asked, "what is making?" Ning Yiqing He instantly understood why Qianqian would refuse Cheng Shutang, but the goods still don''t understand why he would be rejected. Cheng Shutang didn''t want to understand this matter, but he also gave himself a task in his heart. Anyway, it can''t be put off. Just like when he gave Gu only military training last year, he had 120 curiosities about her, but he didn''t want to be curious at all. This matter to Qianqian is that he has not really put her down in his heart, so he has to pretend to be her and his girl, and treat her as an ordinary girl in Qingda. After he thought about it, he was quite calm. So when he appeared at the meeting before the military training with a cold face, he was cold and noble. He was the supreme and inhuman general instructor. Qianqian thought he was mistaken when he saw him. The way he put on his work clothes was different from that when he was in Lingcheng! His cold and angular face made her feel a little strange. When she heard Gu only say that he was the deputy general manager of the security company, she didn''t believe it. But when he would appear there in his work clothes, she believed it completely. Chapter 1858 Qianqian heard the girl whispering: "the general instructor is so handsome!" Is Cheng Shutang handsome? Thousands of years ago, she never thought about this problem, because he was never in front of her, because she never really paid attention to him, just thought he was very upset, so she almost never really looked him in the eye. But at this time, looking at him like this, she had to admit one thing, that is, his appearance is really outstanding, as for being the most handsome one in the group. Qianqian lightly pursed her lower lip, and her mind was floating. At this time, it''s Cheng Shutang''s turn to talk. He didn''t deliberately look for Qianqian in the crowd. Qianqian was wearing a uniform, so he didn''t see her. He said on the stage with no expression: "last year, I was in military training in DIDU University, and the students there gave me the nickname of devil instructor. In fact, I am very easygoing. As long as you can achieve the level of the girl who is the most outstanding in military training in DIDU University, I can speak very well." "But if you can''t meet that standard, hehe, you may realize the shock brought by my nickname. But I don''t think that if the boys in Qingda can''t even compare with the girls in DIDU University, then I won''t mind letting you taste the sour feeling of rebuilding." "Well, no more nonsense. Run around the playground for ten laps!" A wail sounds, Cheng Shutang is very satisfied with their reaction, gently raised eyebrows, the rest of the matter to his manager to deal with. Qianqian grew up in the countryside. In essence, she belongs to the kind of people with better endurance and physical strength. But after such a day''s training, she also felt a little collapsed. After training in the evening and eating, she felt that her legs were not her own! She and a few girls listless to the canteen, just met Cheng Shutang and a manager out of the canteen, two people do not know what to discuss, his whole face without a trace of expression. Qianqian saw that he was nervous subconsciously, afraid that he would say something she shouldn''t say. After all, she knew him. Her tutor made her wonder whether to say hello to him or not. But when she saw his cold face, she felt that there was no need to say hello. When they were about to pass each other, she saw his eyes swept over, her heart beat uncontrollably quickly, and then wanted to say hello, but his eyes quickly moved away. There was no temperature in her eyes, as if she was a stranger, he had never seen her. The hand that thousand thousand thousand just stretched out drew back again, in the heart for a time but don''t know is what taste. When he was in Lingcheng, he said that when he liked her, she worried him to death. She just wanted to never see him again. When he left Lingcheng, she was relieved. When we met again, he really did what he said before. He took her as a stranger, and she felt a little uncomfortable. This kind of feeling makes her some can''t say, but she can''t understand what''s going on. Qianqian bit his lower lip lightly, took a deep breath, suppressed the discomfort in his heart, and told himself that he was just a stranger. Apart from this military training, there should be no intersection between them. Chapter 1859 Cheng Shutang is very good at holding airs in front of people he doesn''t know well. He also knows that he''d better keep the same distance as Qianqian, otherwise he''s afraid that he''ll get into a lot of trouble. In the evening, Zeng Yifang called him and said that he wanted to introduce him to someone else. When he was free, he would make an appointment with someone else. Cheng Shutang felt that his grandmother was awesome enough. At the time when he was most entangled, he finally found a girl to distract him. Gu only knew that when Cheng Shutang gave military training to the students of Qingda, she didn''t know what to say, but she thought of the state when Cheng Shutang gave her military training last year, and she silently sympathized with thousands of people. This product will not reduce the amount of training because Qianqian is a student of Qingda. If one is not good, he may increase the amount of training. When Cheng Shutang was in military training at Imperial University last year, at the beginning, there were many girls who liked him very much. After he became the devil instructor, all the girls stopped thinking about him. Such a man who has no pity at all can''t be provoked! Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I think you''ll be in the mood to worry about thousands of things. It''s better to worry about yourself. You haven''t come here for training in the summer vacation. Hua Zhifeng already has a great opinion on you. Personally, I think he will be more terrible than Cheng Shutang." Gu Weiyi shivered. She almost forgot about it! She came up to him and asked, "didn''t you intercede for me when I didn''t come to train?" "You haven''t come to training for such a long time, and I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Do you think I need to plead for you, or go to him to fuel the fire for you?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu Weiyi curled his mouth: "stingy man." She said, but then she leaned over his face and gave him a kiss and said, "have you been pacified now?" Ning Yiqing snorted and ignored her. She rubbed against him with a smile and said, "I miss you every day. Do you miss me?" Ning Yiqing for her cheeky, he has his helpless, but she reached out to hook his neck, tiptoe on his lips kiss, said: "quick, you also think of me every day!" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "Gu only, I''m a man." Gu only smiles: "of course I know you are a man. If you are a woman, how can I marry you?" Ning Yiqing When they arrived at the training camp, Hua Zhifeng''s face was black. Wang xiongchao said hello to her with a smile. Some of the other students said with a smile, "Gu only, if you don''t come to the training again, we will all graduate!" "Come and shoot a few bullets, let''s see if your level has degenerated!" Huang Zhirong went to Gu Weiwei and said seriously, "Gu Weiwei, I''m sorry! Thank you Gu only''s mouth slightly raised: "you apologize to me for this matter, I know you didn''t mean it, so you''re not to blame for the injury last time. As for thank you, I''ll take it, although I don''t know why you want to thank me." Huang Zhirong looks at such Gu only, he is actually some embarrassed. Since he entered the training camp, he has been aiming at her several times, and he has compared with her many times. She is always like this, calm, but with a bit of spirit. Chapter 1860 After Gu was injured last time, Huang Zhirong wanted to say sorry to her, but she was discharged when he went to the hospital to find her after he was investigated. Then he knew that the reason why he was punished so lightly was because she pleaded for him. At that time, he felt that he was too small hearted. The more he felt sorry, the more he felt wrong. Hua Zhifeng said with a cold face, "Gu Youyi, go out and run ten kilometers with a load, and then come back to talk." Gu only made a face at him. As he was about to go out, Huang Zhirong went out and said, "instructor, I don''t think I have enough physical strength recently. I should also run ten laps with weight." This was immediately echoed by other students. Hua Zhifeng is both angry and funny: "since you like running so much, let''s all run!" At the beginning, Gu only just joined the sniper training camp, these bastards looked at her with all kinds of dislikes. Although they didn''t embarrass her, they despised her a little. In one year, everyone''s attitude, including Hua Zhifeng, has changed a lot. Gu only changed everyone''s view of her with his own excellence. Hua Zhifeng looks at the students running in a string, gently shakes his head, but there is a little joy in his eyes. It''s hard to be a good sniper, and they need to endure endless loneliness in their future career. Now they are just right. Gu only did not expect that they would follow to run, she chuckled, warm heart. Huang Zhirong ran to her side and said, "Gu Youyi, although you helped me last time, one yard to one yard. If you don''t train well, I won''t be lenient when you finish school." Gu only knew his temperament and said flatly, "I don''t need your mercy. Although I haven''t come to the army for training, I haven''t been idle. The most important thing is that my talent is higher than yours." Huang Zhirong He felt that he was a genius in shooting, but after meeting Gu only, he felt that his self-confidence had been seriously hit. Gu only saw him and said with a smile: "but I also believe that diligence can make up for clumsiness. You still have a chance to surpass me." Huang Zhirong deeply felt that she had better stop comforting him. She comforted him in this way, which was a greater blow to him. Wang xiongchao ran over and said, "Gu Weiwei, where have you been in these two months? Look at your physical fitness. Are you training secretly? " Gu Wei said with a wry smile: "there is no secret training. It''s just climbing mountains with heavy load every day. I''m going to be tired." When she saw Wang xiongchao''s curiosity, she explained, "I''ve packed a piece of Medicine on the top of a mountain in Yunnan. Every day I have to climb several mountains with the seeds of the medicine. I feel hollowed out." A group of students couldn''t help laughing when they heard her saying this. Wang xiongchao also said with a smile: "you said that you would not serve as a soldier, but you wanted to be a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. As a result, you compared US soldiers who are determined to serve our country. How can we be embarrassed?" Huang Zhirong said: "Gu Yiwei, are you really not a sniper but a traditional Chinese medicine? My mother once told me that traditional Chinese medicine is unscientific and superstitious, so it''s all liars. But I don''t see the potential of liars in you. Can you tell us what traditional Chinese medicine is? " Chapter 1861 Because of the development of science and technology, there are many things in traditional Chinese medicine that can not be explained by science, such as the theory of yin and Yang, the basis of traditional Chinese medicine theory. In addition, the quality of practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine is uneven, and there are some utilitarian people among them. As a result, many ordinary people have the illusion that traditional Chinese medicine can not cure diseases, and they think that traditional Chinese medicine is unscientific and superstitious. But at this time, Huang Zhirong asked Gu what traditional Chinese medicine was. For a moment, she didn''t know what to explain. She said, "traditional Chinese medicine is something that has been handed down for thousands of years in our country. It''s broad and profound. There are many things that can''t be explained by science." "It''s just that science can''t explain it, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Now there are too many things that science can''t explain. The most simple and intuitive thing is human body. Science can''t explain why people fall asleep. What''s the critical sleep point?" "Another example is the womb of a woman. If we analyze it scientifically, the womb is no more magical than the organs of the human body, and the nutrients in it are no more than other organs. But when we get pregnant, it will become a very magical thing, which can carry all kinds of conditions needed for the growth of a baby." "People who don''t understand the theories used in the treatment of diseases in TCM medical records will find many strange things. People who understand them will find all kinds of chagrins and mysteries in them. As a result, with a pile of herbs and a needle, TCM can cure all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases that can''t be cured by western medicine, and can cure all kinds of serious and minor diseases." Huang Zhirong then asked, "how is your medical skill now?" Gu Weiyi sighed with a long sigh and said: "Chinese medicine is broad and profound, which contains too many things. Although I am trying to learn, now I just learn the skin. Compared with the famous doctors in history, my medical skills are simply not enough." What she said is the truth. Although in the eyes of many people, her medical skills are already very good, she knows that she still has a lot of room for improvement. In the road of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s easy to feel that I''m very powerful when I first started. When I study hard, I find that I have too many shortcomings. The whole world of traditional Chinese medicine is vast. Even if Gu Weiyi has an unforgettable memory, she still feels a lot of pressure in front of numerous medical works. In fact, it is not too much to use the word haoshouqiongjing to describe the road of learning medicine. Wang xiongchao said curiously: "I heard that you have cured instructor Hua''s disease, and his disease can not be cured by doctors in large hospitals. Would you be too modest to say that?" Gu only looked at him and said, "although modesty is a traditional virtue, I don''t think I have this virtue, because a person who is obviously excellent is still self destructive, which is actually a greater blow to others." "Like shooting, I think I''m excellent." All the students laughed again, but no one refuted her. Her shooting accuracy was really amazing. They were selected from all the troops, but they were far inferior to her. Gu only looked at them and said, "when I came back this time, I brought some self-made medicines to you. Although I don''t want you to use them, I personally think it''s not wrong to prepare some and put them there." After graduation, they need to return to their respective units, and then they will be sent to carry out various tasks. Chapter 1862 It''s easy to run into danger when carrying out a task. You can save your life when you have medicine around you. They have been together for a year, and no one is polite to Gu. Gu only this time when planting medicine in Baodi, she did not forget to buy local herbs. After purchasing the herbs, she asked Yang Yong to make patent medicine and send some to the imperial capital. She also left a small part of the medicine. She made a prescription and made it into a patent medicine. This part of the medicine is a little less, and the improved effect will be stronger. After finishing their weight-bearing run, the group returned to the training room to start shooting training. As expected, Gu was still the best one. And she also found that she was not in the training camp these two months. Everyone has made great progress, especially Huang Zhirong, whose professional level has reached a new level. Although he is slightly inferior to Gu only on the whole, he is very excellent. Hua Zhifeng looks at him and nods his head lightly. He is very pleased. In this group of students, Gu Weiwei and Huang Zhirong have the best talents. Although Gu Weiwei''s overall level is still a little better than Huang Zhirong, Hua Zhifeng is more optimistic about Huang Zhirong. Don''t ask him why, just don''t join the army, don''t enter the army, lazy behavior during training, he despised from the bottom of his heart. Clearly can have higher achievement, just do a halftone gunner. That''s right, so the trainees who don''t cooperate with him in training, no matter how excellent they are, are only half key in his heart! Hua Zhifeng is the only one who really hates iron but not steel! Gu only felt swept by Hua Zhifeng''s eye wind several times today. She shivered silently. Then after the training, she took out double of her own medicine and handed it to Hua Zhifeng. Although she felt that licking the dog was a bit shameful, it was necessary to appease the injured and fragile soul of instructor Hua. Hua Zhifeng was not a poisonous tongue or a cold one, but as soon as he saw Gu Weiyi, he wanted to be a poisonous tongue: "you don''t need these useless things to call me, Gu Weiyi, if you can''t get the first place in the graduation examination, I won''t give you the graduation certificate." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "then don''t graduate! If you bring students, I''ll follow you. Anyway, if you don''t let me finish, I''ll stay in the training camp all the time. " Hua Zhifeng He knew before that she could be very thick when she was thick skinned, but she still made him feel angry and funny. He glared at her and said, "get out of here!" Gu Weiyi didn''t pay attention to his anger at all. He turned around and left, but he yelled at her: "just go away, leave the things behind!" Gu Yiyi smiles, puts the medicine in front of him and says: "instructor Hua, I wish you good health. Never ask me to help you with your illness." Hua Zhifeng is about to knock her. She has already run for a walk. Hua Zhifeng''s face, which had always been flat, couldn''t help showing a smile at this time. It''s hard for people to hate it even if they want to. In the past two months, he has actually accepted her choice. Although he is very sorry, he knows that she will grow into an excellent TCM doctor, and he should respect her choice. On the first day of Gu''s training, she naturally went to Ning Yiqing as soon as she finished the training. Only when she passed, she met Cheng Shutang. Chapter 1863 Cheng Shutang said to Gu Youyi with a bucket of lobster: "yesterday I went to catch them with those little bunnies. They were all washed clean, waiting for you to burn them." Gu''s only face was full of capital. She couldn''t help asking, "shouldn''t you have military training in Qingda yesterday?" "Yes Cheng Shutang''s calm face: "so it''s the little rabbit who catches the lobster!" Gu''s only brother to his family is incomparable admiration, this can also be! Cheng Shutang glared at her: "don''t look at me like this. I''m a man of principle and integrity. Yesterday, I took the students of Qingda to practice outside. Those who failed to join the team were punished to touch the lobster!" Gu only a thumbs up to him: "brother, you punish people are so strange, I admire." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "thank you, thank you!" Gu can''t help laughing. Her brother is a real talent. She can''t help asking, "have you seen Qianqian in military training for students in Qingda?" Cheng Shutang looked at her askance and asked, "what if I saw it, what if I didn''t see it?" Gu only thought that this topic could not go on, so he said: "no, I just want to advise you to take it easy and not to abuse her too hard. Although she is not coquettish, she can''t be bullied like that." "You look down on your brother." Cheng Shutang said faintly: "I said to put her down, that will put her down, will not do those things that are not good, but in business I have always been strict, this is something you have experienced last year, I do not have to say more." Gu Weiyi thinks about Cheng Shutang''s usual rules of conduct. She can''t help shaking her head. Her brother didn''t even know her mother when he came, so she was really not sure what he would do. But she also knows that although Cheng Shutang is a bit of a fool at ordinary times, there is no problem with her character, so she doesn''t need to worry too much about these things. She said in a warm voice: "brother, I believe you will be happy." Cheng Shutang snorted: "that''s not to say!" Gu Wei a smile, the bucket to the stove ready to burn lobster, but heard him say: "yesterday thousands also left behind, so these lobsters also have her catch." Gu Yiwei She remembers that although Qianqian was brave, she was always afraid of crabs and lobsters. She deeply felt that her brother was single for a reason. Ning Yiqing also came to help at this time. After hearing Cheng Shutang''s words, she quietly glanced at him, with disgust on her face: "she deserves not to marry a daughter-in-law." Cheng Shutang hummed twice there, but did not reply. Cheng Shutang doesn''t have all the ingredients here. He only has big ingredients like oil and salt and Chinese prickly ash and star anise. He doesn''t have any spices for lobster, but it''s hard for him to take care of the only one. He can''t eat anything with thirteen flavors, and the oily ones are just as good. So she took Cheng Shutang and Ning Yiqing to help remove the head and tail of the lobster. Then she heated the pan and began to oil the crayfish. It''s just finished here. Mao Suiyi has already smelled the fragrance. He has more than one person coming, and he has also brought the military and political commissar. Fortunately, there are a lot of lobsters, otherwise it''s not enough to eat. After Mao Suiyi came here, he didn''t have the image of a military commander. He went to the edge of the pot from time to time and took care of the only one quickly. Chapter 1864 Gu only really can''t laugh or cry. Lobster can''t be eaten until it has been burned for a long time. The commander completely exposed the essence of his food. Cheng Shutang doesn''t know where to move a box of beer. Gu has the illusion that she has entered the night market, and she is the boss with the pot in the night market. Four big men, plus a Gu only, this night''s dinner is not generally lively. The lobster was very delicious. Mao Sui was satisfied with his food. After eating half of it, he said to Gu Weiyi, "the transnational murder case we talked about last time has been arranged almost. I have contacted your school. At that time, you will go abroad to cooperate with us in carrying out this task." Gu Weiyi won the first place in the National College English competition before, but Mo Feiyan made a rumor that she got the result by cheating. At that time, several foreign universities seemed to have doubts about her result. It is also because of this that the college students behind her have determined the school to be exchanged, and her matter has not been implemented. She wanted to go abroad for a large part because she went out to sell medicine. After that, Shao Yizhi said that he would deal with it. She was so busy in summer that she didn''t take care of it. She didn''t ask Shao Yizhi about it when she went back to school this time, but she didn''t expect that the army had already made arrangements. Gu only asked curiously, "have all the schools I''m going to have been arranged? How can I cooperate? " "I have arranged for someone here. You are studying Chinese language and literature at home. There is no matching school in foreign countries for the time being. You are clamoring to study medicine every day, so we are looking for Hopkins University for you. Their medical major is very strong." Mao Suiyi said with a smile. Gu only knows of course that Hopkins University is a research-oriented university with very high enrollment requirements. Although it is not as famous as Yale and Harvard, his medical major ranks at the forefront of the world. It''s just that she studied traditional Chinese medicine, while Hopkins University studied serious western medicine. It''s not that she feels inferior to others, but the two medical systems are totally different. Gu only think it, Mao Suiyi this relationship is also God, actually can put her into her Hopkins University. She said seriously, "thank you, commander!" "You don''t have to thank me for that." Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "this is in exchange for your own ability, I just led a line in the middle." Gu only tiny Leng, listen to this words as if someone is helping her? Mao Suiyi obviously didn''t want to say more about it. He just said with a straight face: "this is your first task. Although you are not a soldier, in my heart, you are a soldier, because you have the basic qualities of a soldier." "Although Hua Zhifeng always complains about your laziness and disobedience in front of me, what I like is your comprehensive quality. It''s a very dangerous thing to carry out a task. You must be careful and follow the instructions from above." Gu Weiyi''s father-in-law gave a military salute and said, "yes!" The commissar said with a smile: "the only thing is that if you really thank the commander, you''ll come and cook more dishes when it''s all right." Mao Suiyi said with a smile: "I''m still familiar with you." Chapter 1865 Gu also couldn''t help laughing. She knew the position of Hopkins University. It must have taken some effort to get her in. She felt that she was really lucky. When she went abroad to be an exchange student, there were so many people worried about her. And she can enter the Hopkins University as an exchange student, which means that she can contact the most cutting-edge western medicine, which is also helpful for her study of traditional Chinese medicine. In fact, she doesn''t quite agree with the plan of integrated traditional Chinese and Western medicine that she will vigorously promote 20 years later, because these are two completely different systems. At the same time, medication is likely to be overdose. In fact, traditional Chinese medicine is very accurate, and it doesn''t have much to do with more or less than many people think. But western medicine also has her advantages, she has precision instruments, in the diagnosis of etiology than the traditional Chinese medicine is more accurate. Therefore, these two completely different medical schools can complement each other. After dinner, Gu''s only stomach is full. Ning Yiqing takes her to walk around in the army. The night wind is very light, the moon is very beautiful, Gu only a light arm Ning Yiqing''s hand, heart soft into a piece. She looked at his handsome side face and thought carefully. Then she reached out and scratched his palm. He gave her a slanting look and said, "why?" "I want to tease you, but I think the atmosphere is so good that it seems unnecessary to speak." Gu said softly. Ning Yiqing glanced at her faintly and didn''t speak. Gu Weiyi had a deep understanding of him. Seeing him like this, he knew that his heart was far from being so indifferent. She knows that he has always been sullen. In the past, he used to tease her from time to time. Later, because he promised Su tingxue, he made a lot of rules. The reason why he didn''t tease her is because he knew that he was the last one to suffer after the tease. She said with a smile: "Ning Yiqing, you lower your head, I have something to say to you." Ning Yiqing took a look at her, then bent slightly. Gu Weiyi put his hand around his neck and gave him a kiss on his face. Then he let him go and said with a smile, "I''m back at school. Don''t miss me too much!" Ning Yiqing thinks that she may really spoil her so much that she is more and more open in front of him now. He doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Take it as a good thing! But every time he was teased by her, his heart itched to death. It took him a while to calm down the inner turmoil, and every time she teased him, he was like a nobody. Ning Yiqing deeply felt that it was too tricky to be a gentleman. They were married with a certificate. Why couldn''t he touch her? He told himself silently in his heart: "if she teases me again, I will eat her!" He doesn''t think he needs too many principles when it comes to the relationship between husband and wife. As for what opinions his mother-in-law will have in the future, he feels that he is a little out of his mind now. Gu only home, the door of the villa stood a person, Tian Rongyue alert to ask: "who is there?" A tall and thin man came out from the corner of the wall, went to Gu''s face and said with a smile, "sister, it''s me." He was at least in his thirties, but he called Gu the only elder sister, and Tian Rongyue frowned. Gu only recognized him. He was a private detective she had been looking for in DIDU before. He was usually responsible for following such things. Chapter 1866 After Cheng Su Su left Imperial University last time, Gu only found a private detective and asked him to keep an eye on Cheng Su Su. The tall and thin man, whose surname is Gao and whose name is gang, is also known as Ma Gan in the street. He has a small reputation in the circle of private detectives in the imperial capital. Gu only whispered to Tian Rongyue, "I know you." Tian Rongyue frowned slightly. Gao Gang, who has been keeping an eye on this kind of work all the year round, seems to be a little shrinking and doesn''t have much sense of existence. This kind of person can''t be seen in Tian Rongyue''s eyes. Tian Rongyue''s former high bar had three points of hostility, but because Gu Weiyi said he didn''t know him much, she stood beside him, full of vigilance. Gu is quite relaxed. It''s her private business to look for Gao Gang and stare at Cheng Su Su. She also checked his character and professional ethics before looking for Gao Gang. He is not a bad person, but he is not a good person. He is just a person who takes money to do things. Gu Weiwei told Gao Gang that he would report Cheng Su Su''s affairs to her in a week. Now it''s just a week, and this man came on time. She asked Gao Gang, "did you find anything?" "There''s nothing special about it. She''s been staying in the rental house recently, and then she''s very close to the hot male stars." Gao Gang handed her a bunch of photos. Gu Weiyi picked up the photo and looked at it. He immediately laughed. The so-called hot male star is not someone else. It''s Jane syze. Jane syze in the photo has been adjusted. It''s what she remembered in her previous life, but he looks more gloomy than before. He now looks like a sharp chin, gloomy eyes, the whole person looks a little gloomy, she asked some funny: "can he still fire like this?" "It''s very hot recently. Haven''t you watched TV and entertainment newspapers?" Gao Gang said curiously, "he has a title now, called Prince melancholy." Gu only heard this title almost did not vomit, really is God special melancholy prince! She is so busy that she really has no time to watch the news. She finally remembers one thing. It''s 1995, when the reform of state-owned enterprises has just laid off a number of workers, and the film and television industry is also changing. Famous stars in the mainland are beginning to salivate, and visionary Hong Kong stars are also entering the film and television industry in the mainland. In this era, it is very popular to give these idols such names as prince so and so. Maybe Gu is biased against jianxize. She really can''t see any handsome in jianxize, and he doesn''t have any masculinity. Maybe it''s because of his gloomy body that he won such a magical title as melancholy prince. Gu''s only surprise was that Jane and Cheng got together. Before, she knew that Jane and Cheng Su Su Su were connected, but they were both from two worlds. Now that they are together, she thinks that they are very compatible. These are two absolute scum! The two people in the photo seem to be quite close, but Gu Weiyi has some doubts. She kicked jianxize there. In essence, jianxize is not a man. Is Cheng Su Su going to be a lover or a sister with Jane? Gu is very skeptical about it. She asked Gao Gang, "how hot is Jane syze now?" She was a little curious about this. Which one was more popular in Jane''s life or in her previous life. Chapter 1867 Gao Gang was stunned for a moment and said, "are you talking about the melancholy prince? Now his name is not Jane syze, but Yuze. Last time he appeared in a film, which was popular all over the country. Now he is a household name. It is said that he now plays in a play with six figures. " In the mid-1990s, when the economy was not too developed, the six figure film price was basically skyrocketing. Gu only remembers that he didn''t seem to get along well before. In addition, Jane''s family went bankrupt, so she thought it would be hard for him to make any trouble. As a result, it turns out, she underestimated him. For people like Qin Keren and Jian Xize, Gu only really admires their tenacious vitality. They are all indestructible Xiaoqiang. At this time, she can also imagine that the good development of jianxize should have something to do with Cheng Su Su''s efforts for him. What she guessed was right. Originally, jianxize was Cheng Su Su''s trump card against Gu only. Cheng Su Su intended to announce Gu only''s previous relationship with jianxize on a specific occasion, and then bring endless trouble to Gu only. And to bring Gu only great trouble, the premise must be the fire of Jane sizer. Before that, Cheng Susu went to the film studio to say hello with the sign of Cheng Jinmo''s beloved daughter, and used some contacts to wrap Jane sizer up. It is because of the help of Cheng Su Su that Jane syze was able to stand out in such a short time and become popular! It''s just that Cheng Su Su''s chess piece has not been fully placed in place. Before the fire broke out, Jane Xize had already been beaten to the ground by Gu only, and she suddenly broke into the dust from the high lady Qian Jin. At this time, Cheng Su Su found that all her friends were far away from her, and there was only one Jane syze she could rely on now! It was a great irony to her. As soon as she takes refuge in Jane syze, their original relationship has changed greatly. Jane syze is like a dog beside Cheng Su Su. He can do whatever he is asked to do. But now Jane doesn''t pay much attention to her. Although her attitude to her is not bad, she has no respect for her. This makes Cheng Su Su a little angry, but she also knows that her status is different from before, and she can''t hold Jane. Before she was in the Cheng family, she always liked to say that she cooked the food prepared by the nanny. In fact, she basically didn''t cook, but after she and Jane Xize were together, cooking became her business. She not only cooks for Jane, but also arranges a series of things for him: her real job now is Jane''s agent. Cheng Su Su is very tired of this kind of day, but because staying by Jane''s side can achieve some goals for her, she still has to please Jane now. She had just finished the meal. The sound of the key turning came from the door. She knew it was Jane sizer who had come back. She pressed down her unhappiness and showed a very elegant smile on her face: "you just came back. I just finished the meal." Jane said with a smile, "Su Su, it''s so nice to have you!" He''s a bit of a drinker, with a bit of real spirit between his eyes and eyebrows. Recently, he''s been in the limelight and has received a lot of films and advertising endorsements. This is the most comfortable life for him since the collapse of the Jane family. Chapter 1869 Although Cheng Jinmo gave Cheng Su Su a house and a thousand yuan, that house and a thousand yuan bought up the last love between father and daughter. He didn''t give Cheng Su any more living expenses. So although Cheng Su Su has a place to settle down, he is used to rich clothes and good food. How can he live a hard life worrying about life? It was OK for Cheng Susu to find a job to support herself when she had the thousand yuan, but like Lu Yurong, she has never been the kind of master who can bear hardships. It is impossible for her to put down her position and look for a job! That''s why she found Jane sizer. During this period of time, Jane syze was nice to her, at least she was very generous in money. Basically, he could give her as much as she wanted. But this kind of life made her feel uncomfortable for no other reason. Jianxize also asked for her, such as letting him touch her, and doing some shameful things in bed. In Cheng Su Su''s opinion, it was nothing. After all, it was a disguised exchange, but Jane was not a man in essence, which made her feel very sick. And she couldn''t say a word about it in front of Jane syze, for fear that it would annoy him. The meal was not meant to be a pleasant one because Jane was concerned about something. When he was in Lingcheng, he used to be a frequent visitor in the flower street. He knew the things between men and women very well, so he had a lot of ways to deal with Cheng Su Su. Although Cheng Su Su is arrogant and deliberate, she is a real Xiaobai in this aspect. Now she can''t keep up with Jane''s rhythm. Jane syze is a bit abnormal in doing this because of her physical defects. An hour later, Cheng Su Su was blue and purple, but he was still excited. She could only bear it slowly. Another hour later, Cheng Su Su''s face turned pale, and Jane was enjoying herself a little. When they were lying together, Cheng Su Su was not as noble as she had been before. Looking at her like this, Jane felt a sense of accomplishment. Not long ago, Cheng Su Su was still an unattainable goddess in his heart. How long ago, he had been allowed to do whatever he wanted. Cheng Su Su said softly, "syze, you are now famous. Can our plan be implemented?" Jane said softly, "don''t worry, I hate Gu more than you. I have made arrangements for this matter for a long time." Cheng Su Su breathed a sigh of relief and said, "this time, Gu Wei''s life is better than death." "Don''t worry! She can''t escape. " There was a gloomy air in Jane''s eyes: "I don''t believe I can''t destroy her this time!" It''s hard and easy to destroy a person. After a long conspiracy, there will be some results. Gu only originally didn''t read the entertainment edition of the newspaper, because there was nothing nutritious except gossip in that edition, and she was very busy at ordinary times. She didn''t have time to pay attention to this kind of nutritious thing. But after she knew about the fire and went with Cheng Su Su Su, she felt that she needed to pay proper attention to it. So after lunch, she went to the school newsstand and bought today''s newspaper. She opened the entertainment section of the newspaper and saw a report about Jane sizer. Chapter 1870 This year, even the editor of entertainment edition still has some moral integrity. Although it is a bit of a party, it is far less terrible than twenty years later. It''s all about praises to Jane Sze, about how hard he worked, how he made progress, and how strong he was. Gu only saw such a report. He really doubted that this Jane syze was not the Jane syze she was familiar with. What''s more, it was totally set up by two people! She knows that every star has its own personal design, and Jane Moze''s current personal design is infinitely high, almost catching up with the height of Mount Everest. She sighed and regretted why she came to buy a newspaper after dinner. She really wanted to throw up when she saw this. Yu Xiangxiang poked his head out from the side, looked at Gu Weiyi like a monster, and said, "the only one, are you also a fan of the melancholy Prince Yuze?" Gu only said angrily: "fans, I still have shark fin!" Yu Xiangxiang asked curiously: "he recently played a play, super fire! Look, he''s so handsome! Why don''t you like him? " "He''s not money. Why should I like him?" Gu only said faintly: "also, I''m really sorry, I don''t see his handsome at all. In terms of appearance, he is not as good as my Mr. Ning, Mr. Cheng, or even Mr. Lin." After serious consideration, Yu Xiangxiang shook his head: "no, I think he is the most handsome now!" Wang feng''er said: "the only thing is, don''t worry about her. She takes wind every day. She has aesthetic problems." Gu Wei a smile, Wang feng''er said: "seriously, I don''t think this is Yuze where the handsome, on the show''s performance, his performance is rigid, the whole play is stiff face, only open eyes to see the camera! It''s like... Yes, it''s like a eunuch in a palace. " Gu only did not see the play, at this time it is not good to judge Jane''s acting skills, but when Wang feng''er talked about the word eunuch, she couldn''t help laughing. There is no other reason. Now Jian Xize is no different from the eunuch. She feels that Wang Fenger''s description is very accurate, so she gives Wang Fenger a thumbs up. Yu Xiangxiang said: "you are biased against Yuze! He''s very handsome, OK? What''s more, you haven''t met him. It''s too much to talk like this. " Gu only knew that Yu Xiangxiang was a bit paranoid about the beautiful man, and he didn''t want to quarrel with Yu Xiangxiang because of the maintenance of the idol, so he said faintly: "you are wrong. I have really met him, not only met him, but also a little familiar with him." Yu Xiangxiang was stunned and asked, "really? You ask for his signature for me Gu only shook his head: "although I am a little familiar with him, we are enemies, so I can''t get this signature." Wang feng''er some curiously asked: "only, how to return a responsibility?" Gu Weiyi picked what happened in Lingcheng and said it again. Of course, the kind of thing that she kicked at Jane was hidden, so as not to scare Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang. When they heard this, Gu Wei spread out his hand and said, "after I arrived at the imperial capital, he came to find me twice. He once came to the school and was beaten by me. The second time, he brought a group of thugs to block me outside the school. If there were no kind-hearted people to help me, I was afraid that I would suffer a big loss in his hands." Chapter 1871 "Grass, grass, grass!" Yu Xiangxiang said: "it''s a scum. I''m blind to my feelings!" Her love of Jane Sizer is not much different from that of ordinary people. And she and Gu Weiyi have been roommates for more than a year. She knows what character Gu Weiyi is. Gu Weiyi is not the kind of person who says right and wrong behind his back. She firmly believes that since Gu Weiyi says so, it can only be true. Wang feng''er also wants to be rude. She has a bad impression on jianxize. At this time, if she hears Gu''s words, she will hate jianxize even more. She said with some worry: "the only thing is that Jane Sze wanted to deal with you when he was not famous before. Now he is going to be famous, I''m afraid he won''t stop." What Wang feng''er can think of, and Gu Wei Yi can also think of it. It''s just that jianxize is famous now, so it''s necessary to care about her personality and reputation. With these premises, jianxize can''t do too much. She always felt that Jane''s IQ was not enough, and she couldn''t make a big splash. However, with Cheng Su Su around him, some things became less certain. Cheng Su Su can''t catch up with Mo Feiyan in terms of Yindu, but she can often make some unexpected bad moves. Jane syze and Cheng Susu are afraid that they both hate Gu only. They all want to say that they didn''t deal with Gu only. She doesn''t believe them. Gu only said in a low voice: "so I think I have to take the initiative to deal with this person, not to give them the opportunity to struggle and fight back." She thought about it carefully last night. Anyway, as soon as we meet, it''s your death and mine. It''s really not polite. Now she can basically imagine Cheng Su Su''s inner monologue to Jane syze. What''s more, Cheng Su Su still wants to turn the tables! Gu only can''t give Cheng Su Su a chance to turn the tables! It''s just that as soon as she''s ready to move, there''s an action on Jane''s side. The next day''s entertainment edition is about Jane sizer''s emotional story. In this era, the entertainment industry has not yet begun to popular in order to maintain fans and hidden marriage thing. Jane Xize self violence his emotional story, and then set up a perfect image for his affectionate, but this image is full of the only strong malicious to Gu. Yu Xiangxiang took the newspaper and said to Gu Weiyi: "the only one, you should not be the woman who loves Yuze''s first love, then loves vanity, climbs up the branch, does not read the old love, kicks him?" Gu only frowned. The contents in today''s newspaper really made her feel sick. Jane''s self violent love story is as follows: Jane had a childhood sweetheart before. He loved the girl so much that the family even prepared for their wedding. However, the girl got up to a powerful man and broke the engagement with a very tough attitude. He couldn''t give up his affection for that girl. He once went to that girl, but that girl turned her back and didn''t recognize her. She not only didn''t change her mind, but also beat him violently. He even moved the relationship between the powerful man and framed his father, causing his father to go to prison. The girl behind, with the help of the powerful man, went to study in DIDU University. When they met in DIDU, the girl still spoke rudely and abused him in every way. Chapter 1872 He was very sad. Although it had been a long time and he was relieved, he felt that a girl was just greedy for vanity and had to trample on other people in every way. That was bad conduct. He told this story to let more people know the girl''s true face and not be cheated by her. Gu only saw this report and said that he was not angry was false, but if he said how angry he was, it was not true. The story of Jane Sizer is very instructive, which contains too many innuendo. The most important thing is that the general trend of this story is actually in line with the facts, but the reason is not what Jane sizer said. What makes Gu most angry is that Ning Yiqing in this story is obviously the powerful man. He is very handsome Mr. Ning. In this story, he feels like a middle-aged greasy uncle. Gu Weiyi said with a sneer: "before, I really didn''t find that Jian Xize had such a good literary talent. His literary talent was so good. It''s really a pity not to write novels. Is it not afraid of retribution to confuse right and wrong in this way?" Yu Xiangxiang said with some worry: "the only baby, you don''t know how popular Jian Xize is now. As soon as his report comes out, someone may come to check on you. He is from Lingcheng. There are only a few girls who have been admitted to Imperial University in Lingcheng these years." "And you are the only girl who meets the conditions in his story, so you are easy to be found out. With the craziness of his fans, you are likely to come to school to find you, and then you will have endless trouble." Gu only knows what Yu Xiangxiang says is the fact that the star chasers in this era are already very crazy. If a group of people come to find her, no matter how fierce she is, it''s hard for her to resist. Gu Weiyi had been guessing what kind of big move Cheng Su Su and Jane syze would give her before, but she didn''t expect that they were so different and gave her such a big move. It''s really amazing. Gu''s only eyes were colder, and he said slowly, "well, they like tossing so much, so it''s enough to toss once." Wang feng''er said with some worry: "the only thing is that you will not be mad! How can they be so upset about this? If you go on tossing like this, you will have a lot of trouble! Moreover, this matter also involves the school. You are clearly admitted as the provincial champion. Our school will be hinted that the green light will be given to you, an "unqualified" student. " Gu only said in a low voice: "since I entered the Imperial University, is such slander still rare?" Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang look at each other. Indeed, Gu Weiyi has always been a celebrity in the school since she was admitted to the Imperial University. Before, because of Cheng Su Su''s relationship, she has always kept the color of black and red. Later, she revealed Cheng Su Su Su''s true colors, and told everyone her strength with her achievements. Only then did those things stop. So it wasn''t until this semester that her reputation really turned around. But now it''s happening again in jianxize. I''m afraid Gu will be blacked even worse this time. Gu only knew that Wang Fenger was right. This incident really started. It was not only her but also the Imperial University that was affected because the Imperial University accepted her as an "unqualified" student. Chapter 1873 Gu only knows that in the contest between her and Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su was expelled from the school because of her bad character. It''s a shame for Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su Su is a narrow-minded person. This time, she brought the Imperial University along with her. That''s enough to show that Cheng Su Su Su has some opinions on the Imperial University. Gu Weiyi said slowly, "if you want to make a big deal about it, you can make a big deal about it. I''d like to see what Cheng Su Su and Jian Xize can do. What they can use now is the fame of Jian Xize. I''d like to know who else will ask him to make a film after the collapse of Jian Xize''s positive image, and what else they can rely on." "Is Cheng Su Su involved in this Yu Xiangxiang asked with wide eyes. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "when you read that report just now, didn''t you find the obvious trace of Cheng Su Su in it?" Yu Xiangxiang carefully arranged the vein, and his face changed. Gu only poured himself a glass of water, drank a mouthful and said slowly, "Cheng Su Su and Jane tie Ze live together." Gu''s decision was based on the information provided by Gao Gang. Gu was a little admiring of Cheng Su Su. In the case of Jian Xize, Cheng Su Su Su didn''t dislike it at all. Can this prove that they are very good match? Is it true love? "I''ll do it!" Yu Xiangxiang held the garbage can and said: "it''s really disgusting that these two people actually got together!" She spat a few mouthfuls of saliva into the garbage can, and then reached out and patted the bed. While patting, she scolded: "I''m so sorry that I''ve been fascinated by Jane for some time. Originally, he was such a garbage!" "How can such scum get angry? How unreasonable! I''m sick to death! " She was really disgusted from her heart. She really liked the role of Jane because of her personality and the movie. Just how much she liked it before, how disgusting it is now! Wang feng''er looked at her sympathetically and said, "it''s not your fault. If you want to blame it, blame him for his good marketing." Gu only wanted to laugh when he saw the appearance of Yu Xiangxiang. He was afraid that those fans of Jian Xize would react the same way as her when they knew his true face. Jane was just on fire. At this time, she was afraid that she was in the stage of further expansion. She felt that she was great, so she dared to give Gu only one big move. Gu only feels that Cheng Su Su''s participation adds a bit of malice to the story, and his rank is better than that of Jian Xize. However, he still has the typical characteristics of Cheng Su Su, and he doesn''t care about his head. Gu only ate a lot of star melons in his previous life. When he ate melons, he often had all kinds of reversals, and the image of a star collapsed in an instant. I don''t know where Jane''s self-confidence comes from. She feels that her charm is infinite. She can use his fans to tear Gu apart. Gu has always had her own principles and rhythm in doing things. This time, she reversed it completely. It''s difficult for her to reverse this thing, but it''s not impossible. What she needs to think about now is what kind of time, what kind of occasion and how to reverse this thing. Gu only a rough thought, the heart will have a general care. This matter must ferment for a while, in order to push it to the climax and let Jane fall from the cloud. Chapter 1874 Gu only one want to understand this matter, then calm down, this matter by temporarily put down, the time to hand it. In the afternoon, Shao Yizhi found her and told her about the exchange students. Then he said suspiciously, "I found a friend to help you run this business in the summer vacation. Originally, it was planned to be another university, but it was not as good as Hopkins University only for medical majors. But now it has become Hopkins. Is there any inside story about this?" Gu only knows that Shao Yizhi always treats her like a daughter and runs around for her affairs. In fact, the master and the apprentice had discussed this matter before. They both felt that since they went abroad to be exchange students, they should learn about western medicine systematically and learn from each other. At that time, they also ranked the medical majors of those universities. At that time, they did not think about Hopkins University, because the University ranked too high in the medical major. Gu''s only major was Chinese language and literature, which was not suitable for the specialty of this university. The possibility of her entering was very small. However, it was awesome, but she helped her to get it straight. She would not hide from Shao Yizhi, so she told him about Mao Suiyi''s arrangement. Shao Yizhi frowned and said: "the only thing is that you are not a professional soldier after all. It''s too dangerous to carry out such a task! I don''t recommend you go. " Gu only looked at him and said, "teacher, I know it''s dangerous, but I still want to go. Qin Mingyang killed my grandfather and grandmother. I can''t let him get away with it. If he can be arrested or killed, I hope it''s me." When she said that, her eyes were slightly red. The death of her grandparents had always been a thorn in her heart. She would never let Qin Mingyang go. When Shao Yizhi saw her appearance, he was filled with emotion. He knew that she was a lover before. Although he was worried about her, he could not blame her for this choice. Nowadays, there are too many people who are fickle, on the contrary, too few people who value friendship. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "I see. You should be careful." Gu only grinned at him and said, "master, don''t worry. I know that I have to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine and sell it to all corners of the world, so I will never let myself be in trouble." The corner of Shao Yizhi''s mouth rose and he nodded his head lightly. Gu Weiyi knows everything about planting medicine in the summer vacation. He also knows everything about Shi''s unconditional help to her. In fact, he had some regrets at this time. At the beginning, because of Zhou yeheng, he gave up practicing medicine. He was far away from the traditional Chinese medicine industry and became a teacher. Now when his disciples are doing these things, he as a master can''t help much. In fact, before Gu only said her dream, Shao Yizhi heard it as a joke. He didn''t think she could really do it. He just appreciated her spirit. However, it''s only a year since Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory opened, and he''s going to go abroad in a while. He''s fighting for the future of traditional Chinese medicine while hunting criminals. When the elder called him before, he praised that he had received a promising disciple. He was very sad, but he was not qualified as a master. Chapter 1875 And with Gu''s only qualification, Shao Yizhi can teach her now, but he clearly knows that it won''t be long before he can teach her. She is the toughest girl he has ever seen. She is smart and alert. She has been fighting for her dream. Shao Yizhi said softly, "if you need any help, just tell me. Your uncle is old and needs rest. You always go to him. Don''t tired him." Gu Wei agreed with a smile, and Shao Yizhi said, "after you graduate, I will resign as a professor of Imperial University, and then I will open a clinic." Gu only some accident, Shao Yizhi sighed and said: "I don''t have to for an unrelated person, throw down their favorite things, the burden of traditional Chinese medicine all on you, but I just do a shake off shopkeeper." Gu Weiyi said happily: "master, I don''t think you need to wait until I graduate. You can go to open a clinic in winter and summer vacation. As for your medical skill, a day''s early practice of medicine is a day''s early creation of good fortune for the common people. It''s boundless merit!" "And the medical theories you taught me before. When I went to see my uncle last time, I found that some of them were out of touch with the times. You''d better have more clinical experience." "What do you mean? Do you mean I can''t compare with your uncle? " Shao Yizhi blew his beard and glared. Gu only said with a smile: "in my heart, on the medical master, of course you are the first in the world! Even though you are more famous now, you can only rank second in the world. " Shao Yizhi glared at her and said: "glib." After scolding, he sighed, but he couldn''t help laughing. The master and the apprentice laughed for a while. Gu only used the perspective eye to help Shao Yizhi look at the tumor on the lung. She was very pleased that Shao Yizhi''s medical skills were really good. The tumor was even smaller than before, and there were signs of atrophy. Gu only saw this phenomenon, she knew that this life Shao Yizhi should be able to accompany her a little longer, she hoped that his body can be good, long life. But Shao Yizhi said about the exchange student he had just done: "I think that although commander Mao is optimistic about you, he is not a member of the education system after all. When he goes abroad, his identity is not recognized by the school, and other doubts may arise, so he should not do better than me. I think there may be others to help him." When he said this, he looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "for example, people from the Cheng family." Gu''s only eyebrow slightly twisted. She really didn''t think about it. Shao Yizhi added: "of course, it''s just my guess. I don''t have much to say about the relationship between you and the Cheng family. I don''t like the way the Cheng family do things, but now they are also telling you that they are on your side between you and Cheng Su Su Su Su." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "master, when a person does something wrong, it can''t be changed by a word of regret. They have their choice, and I can also have my own choice." Shao Yizhi nodded: "I know you always have a sense of propriety in your work. I just tell you what I think of you." Gu Weiyi saw that when she said that, she thought about the disgusting thing that Cheng Su Su and Jian Xize had done. She thought about it for a moment, and decided to tell Shao Yizhi about it first. After she finished, she said seriously: "teacher, if you hear this kind of rumor in two days, don''t be angry. We don''t care about villains in general." Chapter 1876 Shao Yizhi was so angry that he couldn''t help scolding: "how can the Cheng family raise Cheng Su Su? Without their connivance, how could Cheng Su Su have such courage? The only one is that the Cheng family are so hateful. Don''t forgive them all your life! " Gu only heard what he said. He was the one who made her reconcile with the Cheng family. He was the one who told her not to forgive the Cheng family. Her master was so lovely! She nodded seriously and said, "yes, I listen to master!" Although Miao Bihu is old, she usually doesn''t have much to do. She reads newspapers when she has nothing to do. She''s not interested in the entertainment news, but sometimes she watches the gossip. Today, after her class at the Academy of fine arts, she bought a newspaper and read it. Then she saw Jane''s emotional experience. Like ordinary people, she scolded the vain heroine when she saw the story. She thought that the girl was too selfish, and that there was a powerful person who knew it was not a good thing. She is a rare Star chaser. At this time, she also feels pitiful for Yuze. She decides to be his fan. But after she finished scolding, she looked down. There was Yuze''s file below, with his age and native place written on it. When she saw the word "Lingcheng" written on it, she was stunned. How difficult it is for her to test in the Imperial University, she knows that she still believes in the fairness of the Imperial University in general, because Yan Lixin is as old-fashioned and principled as Su tingxue, and will not bow to the powerful, but it is not known whether the following people will do so. Lingcheng in recent years admitted to the Imperial University of few girls, just Gu the only one in the middle. Miao Bihu is a little uncomfortable when she thinks about this. She doesn''t like Gu Weiwei very much. The reason is that Gu Weiwei''s personality is too strong. She is afraid that she will suffer losses when they get along with each other in the future. But for Gu''s unique character, Miao Bihu actually recognized it. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to do such a thing. She felt that the girl might not be the only one, and when she saw the laoshizi Yuze, she felt a little uncomfortable. "Sissy!" This is Miao Bihu''s comment on Yuze. This kind of man is annoying at first sight. She used to take this as a lively look, even if it was revealed, just because she knew it, so she would pay attention to the entertainment newspaper in the next few days. Then she found out that three days later, the entertainment newspaper ran another news saying that a girl was a student in the 1994 world. The world of 1994 is the one Gu Weiyi was admitted to. That year, the whole Lingcheng two people admitted to the Imperial University, a Gu only, a Cheng Shuian, girls only one Gu only. Basically, it''s the only thing that''s going to happen. Miao Bihu is so angry that she has a headache. She doesn''t like Gu only, but she can''t tolerate people to treat her like this! The most important thing is to see Ning Yiqing''s attitude. In the past six months, she has been beaten several times by master Ning. Although she is not willing, she also regards Gu Yiqing as his daughter-in-law. If you only have that vision, will you like Yuze''s sissy? Chapter 1877 In addition, the image of her excellent son Miao Bihu in the story of Yuze is too frustrating! This is not only discrediting Gu only, but also discrediting her son. It can''t be tolerated! Miao Bihu''s standard for his daughter-in-law has always had its own principle, that is, she can bully Gu only, but others can''t! Miao Bihu is very angry. Her character is usually warm, but she is not afraid when she quarrels with others! But this matter how also must pull an alliance to come over, then she gave Su tingxue to make a telephone call. Su tingxue is a strong woman devoted to her work. Gu Weiyi will spare time to accompany Gu Weiyi when she comes back to Su''s home. She never reads entertainment newspapers. In recent days, she has heard the young people in the research institute talk about Yuze and his first girlfriend, but she doesn''t care at all. For Professor Su, it''s better to develop more subjects and build more powerful weapons. So when Professor Su received the call from Miao Bihu, he was a bit surprised. The relationship between her and Miao Bihu has never been good. They have lived together in the compound for more than ten years. Although they are not old-fashioned and do not communicate with each other, they are definitely not agreeable to each other. Usually two people don''t talk on the phone. When they meet, they nod at most. They can''t even talk. Although Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing are a little closer, when they talk to each other, Miao Bihu insinuates that Su tingxue is not feminine, while Su tingxue clearly ridicules that Miao Bihu can''t support herself without Ning Beichuan. When Miao Bihu told Su tingxue what she knew on the phone, she said angrily, "the editors of these newspapers are afraid that they are flooded with water. They are not afraid to lose their jobs." After she finished, she tentatively asked Su tingxue: "the only one who really knows Yu Ze?" Gu''s only thing has never been hidden from Su tingxue. When she arrived at the Qin''s, Lu Yurong packed it up and sold it to Jane''s family. She told Su tingxue about it. She also mentioned that Jane Xize is now in the imperial capital, and she was sad for her several times. When Su tingxue heard this, what else did she not understand? Nine times out of ten, this is the Yuze. This is the only way to revenge gu! Although Su tingxue doesn''t like Miao Bihu, she has some reservations about Ning Yiqing''s son-in-law, but the rain is bullying her. Don''t overdo it! When Gu Wei didn''t come back to her, Jane''s family and Lu Yurong bullied Gu Wei. She didn''t know it, so she couldn''t intervene. Now that Gu Wei came back to her, it''s absolutely unbearable. She also did not hide Miao Bihu, Gu only and Jane Department Ze things roughly said again, Miao Bihu this just know Gu only in the Qin family crime, she somehow had a little heartache. Miao Bihu used to think that Gu only came from the countryside. He was mud legged and had no knowledge. However, Gu only Leng took the examination of Shendu University by virtue of his own strength, worshipped Shao Yizhi as his teacher, and also entered the sniper training camp. He worked in the company in Hong Kong City and had his own pharmaceutical factory. The whole process is absolutely a model of inspiration. Although she feels that the Ning family doesn''t need such a strong daughter-in-law, Gu Weiyi still gives her some respect. After all, all Gu Weiyi has now is his own spelling, which has nothing to do with the Su family and the Cheng family. Chapter 1878 Now Miao Bihu realized that Gu''s living environment was so bad before. She immediately understood why Gu had such a bad temper, because Gu had to rely on herself at that time. Miao Bihu said in a deep voice: "I think the one named Yuze wants to step on the only red and purple in my family. Has he asked our opinion about this?" Su tingxue skims her mouth when she hears Miao Bihu''s words. What is the only one in Miao Bihu''s family? Although her daughter and Ning Yiqing got the certificate, it''s still unknown whether they want to marry! However, Su tingxue agrees with Miao Bihu''s attitude. After all, this time, Miao Bihu doesn''t blame Gu only for anything as before. Instead, she knows how to ask her first. Don''t think she doesn''t know. The main purpose of Miao Bihu''s call today is to inquire about Gu Weiyi''s relationship with Jane sizer. So Su tingxue said in a light voice: "this person''s character is really bad, and he is really a little high. This kind of person is not worthy of being a public figure, so this time we have to teach him a lesson that will never be forgotten." Both of them felt that they couldn''t explain how to help Gu only repair Jane sizer on the phone for a while, so they decided to meet in the coffee shop and have a good chat about it. When Miao Bihu went out, she met Cheng Susu at the gate of the compound, her brow slightly wrinkled. Cheng Su Su came up with a smile and said, "aunt Miao, long time no see, you are more and more beautiful." Miao Bihu wanted to avoid ignoring Cheng Su Su, but Cheng Su Su came up to say hello, and she nodded her head. It''s just that her feeling of seeing Cheng Su Su at this time is completely different from that before. Cheng Su Su is no longer the proud woman before, and her temperament is also different from that before. Cheng Su Su is no longer as noble as she used to be. Her clothes are the same as those she used to be. Her temperament has changed. She''s so soft and pretentious, but she''s a bit more worldly. Miao Bihu doesn''t want to have too much intersection with Cheng Susu, so she is ready to leave with a slight nod. Cheng Su Su came here today to block miaobi lake. How could she let miaobi Lake leave at this time? So she asked with a smile, "aunt Miao, have you read the latest newspaper?" Miao Bihu turned to look at Cheng Su Su and asked, "what do you want to say?" Cheng Su Su said with a straight face: "aunt Miao, I came to see you today. I just don''t want you to be cheated." "If you read the newspaper these days, you should know one thing. Gu had an engagement with someone when he was in Lingcheng. That person''s name is Jane sizer, and his current stage name is Yuze." "Gu''s attitude in dealing with this matter is very arrogant. She is too utilitarian and purposeful. When she approached Ning Yiqing, she was afraid that her intention was not pure." She just didn''t make it clear that Gu only looked at the power of the family. She didn''t hesitate to ruin her marriage. Her character was too bad. Cheng Su Su knew before that Miao Bi Lake didn''t like Gu Wei. At the same time, he also knew that Miao Bi lake had a lot of rules here. If Miao Bi Lake knew this, whether it was true or not, he would fight against Ning Yiqing and Gu Wei Wei. Her purpose this time is very simple, that is to let Gu only fall into disrepute, let Miao Bihu to Gu only tired. Chapter 1879 Anyway, Jane''s words will not be fabricated, there are a small part of the facts. Cheng Su Su has always had his unique experience in the matter of lying and picking out dissension, that is, when he speaks, he is divided into five parts: true and false. When it is difficult to distinguish between true and false, he is most likely to be believed. She clearly knows that between her and Gu Youyi, either you or I will die long ago! She also did a lot of things in these things, but also suffered a lot of losses. Gu only destroyed her everything, she hated Gu only to the bone! It''s just that Cheng Su Su''s abacus is doomed to fail this time. Miao Bihu looks at her with some strange eyes and says, "I know you and Gu only have a bad relationship, but don''t you think it''s too much for you to run to me like this and say bad things about Gu only?" Cheng Su Su was stunned for a moment, and Miao Bi Hu said, "besides, you are not the party. No one has confirmed the things reported in the newspaper. Now it''s not sure whether they are true or false." "In fact, I''m a little puzzled. How can you tell me that people like you who rob other people''s lives, people who used to live in other people, and their parents Cheng Su Su''s hand became a fist. She had experienced the sharp side of Miao Bi Hu before, but it was not as deep as now. But her face is much thicker than before. At this time, she can still keep calm. She even said wrongly, "aunt Miao, you misunderstood me. If this thing is just hearsay, I will not run to you." She took a deep breath and said: "to be honest, I know about Gu Youyi and Jane sizer. She first agreed to her marriage with Jane sizer, and then ran to find Ning Yiqing on the wedding day after meeting Ning Yiqing by chance." "For Ning Yiqing''s choice, as an outsider, it''s not easy for me to judge. At this time, I''m risking being misunderstood by you to tell you that I just don''t want you to be cheated by Gu." Cheng Su Su said with tears in her eyes: "I admit that I don''t like Gu Wei, but I''m not wrong in this matter. I grew up in the Cheng family. For me, they are my relatives." "And I also know clearly that when I left the Cheng family, I would never be involved with Ning Yiqing again in my life. I came to you today to say these words, but you took care of me before. I remember your kindness." In fact, every word of her words speaks to Miao Bihu''s heart. If today Su tingxue didn''t tell her about Gu Youyi and Jane sizer in advance, she was afraid that she would really believe Cheng Susu''s words. Miao Bihu is actually a little angry at this time. According to her previous way of doing things, she will want to teach Cheng Su Su a lesson. The words of picking up the quarrel are so smooth. I''m afraid few of the words she said before are true. Miao Bihu''s words came to her mouth. When she saw Cheng Su Su''s tearful and sincere face, she suddenly felt that it was boring. What''s the matter between her and Cheng Su Su Su? So she just asked: "your mother in Lingcheng is the woman who was arrested and robbed before entering the room?" Cheng Su Su''s expression froze on his face. Miao Bi Hu said with a smile, "I''m just asking. You don''t have to worry about it." Chapter 1880 When Cheng Susu was about to say something, Miao Bihu said, "you heard that you still have a brother in Lingcheng. Your brother killed your grandfather and grandmother, and now he is wanted by the Public Security Bureau. Is that something?" The expression on Cheng Su Su Su''s face was even more wonderful. She said, "aunt Miao, I grew up in Cheng''s family, and I''m not familiar with them." Miao Bihu nodded: "I know. I''m saying this to remind you that what your mother Lingcheng said to you may not be credible. You are a simple child who believes in what a robber said." Cheng Su Su''s hand became a fist. Miao Bi Hu''s words were like a slap in her face. Miao Bihu''s words almost didn''t mean that she was picking right and wrong! Cheng Su Su took a deep breath and said softly, "what aunt Miao taught me is that Lu Yurong is not the only one who said that. If you don''t believe me, you can send someone to Lingcheng to check." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "no, I believe Gu only." Cheng Su Su''s expression is hard to see the extreme, Miao Bi Hu said: "although I don''t like Gu Wei Yi very much, and I don''t want her to be my daughter-in-law, I still trust her character when it comes to things." She then looked at Cheng Su Su and said, "that girl is a ghost. Unlike you, you believe what others say." She said this series of words is quite a level, in addition to innuendo, only to say that Cheng Su Su is stupid. People like her, that is, it''s not up to standard when Gu Weiyi scolds others. In the face of other people, it''s quite up to standard when she scolds others calmly. Cheng Su Su clenched her lip and said, "aunt Miao taught me that, to be honest, before I came to you today, I actually checked this matter. It''s true. As a public figure, Yuze can be very popular and his character can stand the test. After all, the audience is not blind." "That''s hard to say." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "I heard that the current film and television companies are dedicated to creating images for people. What the audience sees is only his image on the stage. I really don''t know who he is in private." "But I still thank you for telling me so many things. I''ll send someone to check what you said. If Gu Weiyi''s mind is really wrong, I will never let her into my home." She said and left by car. Cheng Su Su looks at her back and her face is distorted. She really can''t figure out what''s wrong with Miao Bi Hu today. It''s stimulating and ironic to her. This kind of noble looking woman is actually very cheap in her bones. Miao Bihu''s reaction was completely different from what she expected. She was really angry in her heart! She took a deep breath and soon calmed down. When she thought about Miao Bihu''s temperament, she was immediately relieved. In essence, Miao Bihu is an extremely short guard. If she is regarded as a member of her family, she can''t tolerate a bad word from others. But being good in private is another matter. So today, she only needs to plant the seeds of doubt in Miao Bihu''s heart, so Miao Bihu will definitely go to check Gu Weiwei. As long as Miao Bihu goes to check, she will surely find out about Gu Weiwei''s divorce from Jian Xize. As long as Miao Bihu knows this, her character will definitely not allow her to be alone. Chapter 1881 Cheng Su Su gave a cold hum, stopped a taxi at the door and left. Miao Bihu saw Cheng Su Su Su''s twisted face in the rear-view mirror of Qi Li after getting on the bus. She couldn''t help cursing: "what''s that?" In fact, many of Cheng Su Su''s psychological conjectures about Miao Bi Hu are right. Just now, Miao Bi Hu did doubt Gu Wei''s life. Only when she saw the expression on Cheng Su Su''s face, she fully understood Cheng Su Su Su''s intention. If you want to choose a person to trust between Gu and Cheng, she is more willing to trust Gu. When Miao Bihu arrived at the cafe agreed with Su tingxue, she immediately told her about Cheng Su Su Su, and then summed up a sentence: "the Cheng family still indulges Cheng Su Su Su too much." Her words can be regarded as firing on the Cheng family. Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo are divorced. She has no feeling for Miao Bihu''s words about the Cheng family. And she knew more about Cheng Su Su than Miao Bi lake. She immediately recognized the key point in the middle: "the newspaper just published today, and Cheng Su Su came to see you. It has nothing to do with her. I don''t believe it." Miao Bihu was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "you don''t mean it''s Cheng Su Su''s work, do you?" "There is such a news after the fire in Yuze. It''s not that simple. Normally speaking, Yuze is just a little actor. Even if he wants to stir up the heat, it''s not that way. It''s clearly revenge." Su tingxue said, stirring the sugar in her coffee with a spoon. Miao Bihu frowned: "do you mean it was planned by Cheng Su Su?" "There''s her style." Su tingxue said with a bitter smile: "I''ve been a mother and daughter with her for many years, and I know her working style very well. She is spoiled by the Cheng family, so she is more insidious and thoughtless, because no matter what she does wrong before, the Cheng family will finish for her." Miao Bi Lake sighed, and suddenly felt that Su tingxue was not easy. But Su tingxue said, "I don''t think Yuze alone has such courage. After all, neither Cheng family nor Su family can fight against him as a little actor. This time, it''s full of momentum. Obviously, there are other people involved." Miao Bihu was stunned for a moment and asked curiously, "who else is there?" "Mo Feiyan." Su tingxue said the name directly: "she has the ability to control this matter, with her cooperation, they will have such courage." Miao Bihu''s face changed, and Su tingxue told Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory Gu only one thing about fighting with Mo Feiyan again. Miao Bihu''s face was a little more angry: "Mo Feiyan is neglecting human life!" Su tingxue sighed and said, "yes, so what? Anyway, what she does is carried by others, and the Mo family sweeps the tail for her. What is she afraid of?" Miao Bihu was a little anxious when he knew that the Mo family might also be involved in this matter: "I''ll tell Lao Ning about it!" "Don''t bother Minister Ning about it." Su tingxue said with a smile: "it''s a competition between women. It''s unnecessary to mix him with a big man. Besides, he''s a Mo family. I really don''t believe that Mo Weiguang dares to support Mo Feiyan to do this. He has a face." Miao Bihu asked her, "what are you going to do about it?" Chapter 1882 Su tingxue said faintly: "I am also a woman, so I can tear it off. I have only one daughter like this. Whoever dares to move her, I will tear it off." Miao Bihu saw that her eyebrows and eyes were full of distant and cold colors, and there was no fierce smell between the corners of her eyes and the tips of her eyebrows. However, Miao Bihu did not feel that there was a murderous rising. Miao Bihu suddenly understood that the reason why Su tingxue became the president of the Research Institute was that she had a profound attainments in weapons and her personal ability was absolutely not weak. Otherwise, Su tingxue would not be able to fight among so many people! Before, Su tingxue left Miao Bihu with the impression that she was a kind of cold and inflexible strong woman, but she found that it was an absolute fact that she didn''t know how to change things and that strong woman was an absolute fact. Miao Bihu also has to admit that in dealing with this matter, she may not be as good as Su tingxue, which is perhaps the biggest difference between housewives and working women. After she realized this, she was a little depressed, because it was a disguised admission that she was not as good as Su tingxue. At the same time, she is also curious about the only step Su tingxue can take for Gu. In other words, how much energy does Su tingxue have and how many contacts can he use. Su Xue was stunned when she saw Miao Bihu there. She said with a smile, "Bihu, I really appreciate your telling me this time. If you don''t tell me, I probably won''t know." "As you know, the only child always likes to carry everything on her own. She''s afraid of causing me trouble and won''t take the initiative to tell me about it." "When she came back to Sue''s house, I couldn''t do anything for her. I was very remorseful." Miao Bihu looks at Su tingxue like this. For a moment, her heart is touched. This is maternal love. At the same time, she also worried that when she met such a mother-in-law, she was afraid that she would not be able to embarrass her at all. Otherwise, Su tingxue would have to work hard! As Su tingxue expected, Mo Feiyan did it. To be exact, Cheng Su Su found her some time ago and asked her to do it. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. This sentence is very applicable to Cheng Su Su and Mo Fei Yan. So after Cheng Su Su said her plan, Mo Feiyan agreed without considering it. As soon as Mo Feiyan made a move, it must have been unprecedented. It was not only the newspapers of the imperial capital that reported the incident, but all the newspapers of the whole country that reported it. In other words, although it was not on TV, it was already known to all. In other words, it''s better than being on TV, because her net is bigger. And this matter for Mo Feiyan, there is no harm, no reason for him, this does not need her to appear, she just need to operate behind the scenes. If something happens, it''s Cheng Su Su and Jane syze''s bad luck. It''s nothing to do with her. If this incident can finally destroy Gu, then she will be the most disagreeable person in the world. So, it''s good for her. Why doesn''t she do it? Seeing that she was in a good mood, Zhou yeheng handed her the prescription developed during this period: "all the machines have been bought, and all the workers have been recruited. We can start formal production." In addition to helping Cheng Su Su shop newspapers, Mo Feiyan is also helping to build a pharmaceutical factory. Chapter 1883 Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiyi are on the shoulder. If they don''t beat Gu Weiyi thoroughly, they will not give up. She had also inquired about the scale of Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng before. She was a little disdainful. Just a little machine and a little capacity, it''s really not enough! So once she''s put into production, she''s really big. The direct machines are three times as big as Gu''s, and the workers are three times as many. At the same time, she also follows Zhou yeheng''s advice and spends a lot of money to recruit experienced pharmaceutical workers from all over the world. In a word, Gu only in doing things, she must everywhere pressure Gu only one, she must let Gu only know her strength. Mo Feiyan didn''t know traditional Chinese medicine, but she knew Zhou yeheng''s ability, so she said, "since you have decided the prescription, let them produce it." Zhou yeheng nodded, but asked with some worry: "as soon as we put into production, the production capacity is very large. Now that the sales channels have not been built, will it be a bit risky to produce too much at once?" "You don''t have to worry about sales. I can solve it." Since Mo Feiyan wants to step on Gu only under her feet, she has drawn lessons from her previous experience this time, so she has been prepared for a long time. She had reported this matter to her uncle before. After assessing the risks and profits of opening a pharmaceutical factory, her uncle agreed to her investment and also agreed to mobilize his resources to serve the pharmaceutical factory. In other words, as long as the quality of the medicine produced by Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory is OK, there is no need to worry about sales. Zhou yeheng knew her energy. When he heard her say that, he was relieved. When Zhou yeheng is ready to leave, Mo Ziwei walks in with a cold face. Zhou yeheng greets Mo Ziwei, but Mo Ziwei ignores him at all. He doesn''t think so and goes out directly. Mo Ziwei put a newspaper in front of Mo Feiyan and said, "editor in chief Zhang of the newspaper came to me and said that this is what you mean. I want to ask, what do you want to do?" "Brother, I''m your sister. Don''t talk to me in such an aggressive tone." Mo Feiyan said with some dissatisfaction: "it''s just an entertainment newspaper. We just want to have fun. Why be serious?" Because the last time Mo Feiyan used the newspaper to deal with Gu only failed, the newspaper side also suffered a certain impact, but Mo Feiyan money smashed over, they are quite excited. Originally, they thought it would be harmless for this kind of entertainment newspaper to say some unruly tidbits, but the news published today meant something. The reporter of the newspaper checked it and found that there was only one Gu who was admitted to Imperial University last year. As soon as they heard Gu''s name, they were almost scared to death. They were also impressed by the incident last time. The daughter of Gu, Cheng and Su is definitely not the one to be provoked! It''s just that it''s too late for them to find out. The newspaper has been printed and sold. Now it''s impossible to take it back. The editor in chief of the newspaper was scared to death. After thinking about it, he found Mo Chenyuan and told him the cause and effect. After hearing this, Mo Ziwei''s heart is full of helplessness. He really didn''t expect that Mo Feiyan would do such a thing again! Mo Ziwei was very angry when he heard Mo Feiyan''s words: "the editor in chief of the newspaper has told me all about this. Feiyan, I know you like Ning Yiqing, but Ning Yiqing doesn''t mean anything to you. Why do you aim at Gu Yiqing like this?" Chapter 1884 Mo Feiyan lightly pursed her lower lip, stood up, looked at Mo Ziwei and said, "brother, the only grudge between Gu and I has nothing to do with Ning Yiqing now." Mo Ziwei was stunned for a moment. A trace of ferocity flashed in Mo Feiyan''s eyes. He said slowly, "Gu only has hit me three times in a row. I have never suffered such a big loss, so I must win Gu only." "It''s about face. Anyway, Gu and I can only have one winner in the world." Mo Ziwei''s eyes are full of surprise. He really didn''t think that the only reason Mo Feiyan dealt with Gu is this. Now Mo Feiyan''s face twisted by hatred makes him feel very strange. He stepped back and asked, "I know something about the only things you and Gu have. Those things are just means of business. In business, if you lose, you win. Feiyan, you can''t afford to lose, can you?" In fact, in his heart, he also felt that Mo Feiyan used abnormal means in those contests, but he was her brother. Now she seems to be angry, and he really can''t say anything. Mo Feiyan''s face cooled down: "of course, I can''t afford to lose, but Gu''s only way to win me by that shameful means. I feel very uncomfortable, so I must teach her a lesson." Mo Ziwei said coldly, "you have to teach Gu a lesson. I won''t stop you. After all, it''s your business business. But now you''ve raised these things to life attack and brought in the Imperial University. You''ve done a little too much." Mo Feiyan said with disapproval: "those reports were not written by me. They were written by Gu''s only enemy. She made too many enemies herself, and her enemies didn''t give her a way to live. But I knew it was just a handy help." "Brother, if you blame me, you shouldn''t blame me. Instead, you should blame Gu only for her failure. That''s why so many people want her to be ruined." Mo Ziwei found that he couldn''t communicate with his sister. He sighed and said, "Feiyan, how did you become like this?" Mo Feiyan said unhappily: "brother, it''s too much for you to accuse me like this. I just did what I should do." She said: "I know you like Gu only, but the person she likes is Ning Yiqing. No matter how good you are to her, she will not lead you. When you accuse me of doing these things, I think you need to think about yourself. How stupid you are to protect Gu only!" Mo Ziwei looked at Mo Feiyan quietly, sighed a long time and said, "Feiyan, I am very disappointed that you have become like this." He said and turned to leave, but this matter in his heart also know that he is mo family, it is impossible to stand up against Mo Feiyan. Only in this way, he felt more sorry for Gu. He has a feeling of appreciation for Gu, and she is also an excellent girl. It''s not surprising that he will like her. But Mo Feiyan did those things one after another, and he felt that he had no face to face Gu only. The impact of that report is undoubtedly huge. In addition, Mo Feiyan used her relationship to publish the report nationwide, and Jane''s fans all over the country were angry. Chapter 1885 Fans who were fanned felt that the girl who got up on the high branch and got rid of their idol was too shameless. Coupled with the deliberate inducement of the people who wanted to do it, in just a few days, this incident rose to the level known all over the country. Tuojian is the blessing of Ze. Gu is famous all the time. Along with her reputation is the well-known Imperial University. Within a few days, the mailbox of DIDU University was jammed violently, asking why they recruited the only student of this kind. The words in the letter were rough, which showed that the writer was in a fierce mood. At the same time, the telephone number announced by DIDU University was also called Yan Lixin opened the letters sent by the teaching director with a black face and read a few letters. The more he looked, the more angry he was. The contents of the letter are almost the same. They are all asking why they recruited Gu into Imperial University. These letters are also mixed with some ugly dirty words. These people are almost crazy. Yan Lixin didn''t read several letters because there was no need to read them. If he can become the president of DIDU University, he will not be poor in vision or insight, let alone the ability of crisis public relations. He immediately called the legal department of the University and said, "send a lawyer''s letter to the newspaper that publishes such untrue information and damages the reputation of DIDU University." "At the same time, contact the editor in chief of people''s daily and write an article based on Gu''s only classmate... Without any boasting, just write about her achievements... According to the model figures of college students in the new era." Some time ago, the editor in chief of the people''s Daily called him and said that he would write an article about college students in the new era to motivate all students. Before, Yan Lixin still wanted to write a story about which student. There was no shortage of excellent students in the Imperial University, and there were people who performed extremely well in all aspects. Gu only was originally one of the candidates, and she was joined by several senior students who had profound attainments in their respective majors. As soon as this happened, Yan Lixin immediately took the version and chose Gu Yiwei. There is no other reason. Only in this way can we get the name of DIDU University! He didn''t know if Gu had an engagement with the man named Yuze in his hometown, but Yuze mentioned in the newspaper that the Imperial University would recruit Gu, who didn''t meet the admission requirements, to the Imperial University. The angry president Yan felt that he was Farting! Gu Weiwei is the only student in the Imperial University who got full marks in the examination in recent years. Such an excellent student is said not to meet the enrollment conditions! According to this standard, none of the students in the world can meet the enrollment conditions of Imperial University! Gu''s only classmate is modest, polite, good at school and good in character. Principal Yan, who protects Du Zi, absolutely does not allow anyone to slander his students like this! As soon as president Yan made the film, the press department immediately sent a full-time editor to interview Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi was originally dealing with the disgusting business of jianxize, and intended to defeat him, so that he would never turn over again. At this time, when she heard Yan Lixin looking for her, she immediately organized words in her heart. She knew that Yan Lixin must have something to do with this matter. The impact of this matter was even greater than she expected. When school was over yesterday afternoon, Jane sizer''s fans came to the school gate to block people. Although Jane''s fans were driven away, the nature of the incident is still quite bad. Chapter 1886 Gu is also worried that fans who have been incited will do something irrational. Although she originally planned to turn her face around in another two days when things reached their peak, she felt that she underestimated Jane Sze''s popularity, or Cheng Su Su Su''s ability to stir up the flames. She felt that she needed to explain this matter to Yan Lixin. After all, this time Imperial University was dragged down by her. As soon as she went in, she said, "headmaster, I..." "Don''t say anything. I know it all." Before calling her to come over, Yan Lixin has already called Su tingxue and said about Gu Yiwei''s involvement with Jane sizer. When Yan Lixin heard Su tingxue''s words, he almost didn''t get angry and blew up in the same place. Such a person with extremely poor personal qualities, he even wanted to marry Gu Yiwei? Do you still want revenge after the only unsuccessful marriage? Before the revenge is not successful, but also after his fame, this kind of insinuation of revenge, it is to refresh his lower limit! It''s not polite to deal with such scum! Gu only saw Yan Lixin''s angry face. He was stunned. He didn''t know what things Yan Lixin had figured out. Yan Lixin did not let her guess, and then said: "I called President Su to understand the situation. You don''t have too much pressure, and you don''t need to be afraid. You are an excellent student in our school. Behind you is our whole Imperial University!" Gu Weiyi didn''t know why. He was very moved when he heard this. Since her rebirth, she has never thought of relying on other people to face, deal with and solve things on her own. After she is used to these, she may need to face all the problems by herself in the future. But now her dear headmaster told her that the whole school was on her side. She knew that it had something to do with Jane''s making maps, but she also saw Yan Lixin''s love for her. "Thank you," she whispered "What can I thank you for?" Yan Lixin said seriously: "you are a good child. We can see that. I also believe that you are a good person. There is no need to show weakness to those who have bad character." "We have to believe that justice will always exist, and evil will never prevail over good. This time, he will pay a corresponding price for doing such a thing." "Don''t worry about this matter. Leave it to the school to deal with it. I don''t dare to say anything else. Our school has zero tolerance for this kind of thing when other people plant unnecessary charges on the students and the Imperial University." "I''ve arranged for the teachers in the school to write an interview for you, and then you can cooperate." "Special interview?" Gu was a bit surprised. Yan Lixin nodded: "published in the people''s daily, you are so excellent, we do not exaggerate, do not avoid short, practical writing." Many people have shortcomings, but Yan Lixin''s only care is all strengths. She is smart and beautiful, excellent in study, excellent in character and good in character. Such a person is not afraid of reporting at all. Gu Weiyi was startled. She was quite clear about what kind of person the people''s daily was. The publication on it basically represented a certain wind vane. To be able to appear in the people''s daily is basically a complete denial of the accusation made by jianxize against her. Gu only really did not expect their ordinary awesome president to give such a force. Chapter 1887 Headmaster Yan is absolutely in place! After Gu Weiyi thanks Yan Lixin, the teacher in charge of writing the manuscript also came. Her surname is sun, and she is a female teacher. The female teacher already knows about it. Naturally, she is on Gu Weiyi''s side. Normally, this kind of manuscript needs to be written by a newspaper reporter, but Yan Lixin''s coffee seat is there. There are countless excellent teachers in DIDU University. Writing such a manuscript is more professional than ordinary planners. After he made the decision, it was settled. Gu Weiyi''s original attack method is not much different from Yan Lixin''s, but she still can''t find such a powerful newspaper. As soon as this report is published, Jane will be almost finished. After she came out of the headmaster''s office, she received a call from Su tingxue: "the only thing you can do this time is not to be afraid. If you have a mother, no one can plant on you as long as you haven''t done anything." Gu Wei''s heart warms up. She finally doesn''t need to fight alone any more. She whispers, "Mom, hold." Su tingxue laughed on the other end of the phone: "you are such a big person, and you are still coquettish in front of your mother, but my mother likes it very much." Gu only grew up without her. She missed Gu only''s childhood and adolescence. This has always been a pity in her heart. In fact, she has always liked Gu Wei''s coquetry in front of her, but Gu Wei is smart, so there is nothing hard to do. It is not easy for her mother to see her daughter coquetry. Gu only do not know why to hear this sentence, some sour eyes, is the sour happiness and joy. Although she had Gu''s mother''s love in her previous life, she also hoped to have her own mother''s love. After returning to Su tingxue, she felt that her whole life was complete. Su listen to snow warm voice way: "only, I know you usually have what thing will handle, but this matter I think you don''t need to deal with, to mom." "You''d better watch it. You should pay attention to your safety. You''re afraid that those who can''t tell the truth of things will be fooling around there!" In fact, she is also a short guard. How can her daughter be bullied like this? So after she knew about it, she decided to let her handle it. When she was not in charge, did she feel that she was easy to bully? It''s not over! Gu Weiyi doesn''t know how Su tingxue will deal with it, but now it sounds that her dear mother seems very angry and wants to teach Jane sizer a lesson for her. She always knew that Su tingxue was very decisive in dealing with affairs. At this time, it was estimated that she would give Jane a lesson she would never forget. She felt from the bottom of her heart that it was good to have relatives covering her. Gu Weiyi originally wanted to solve the problem by herself, but now she found that she really didn''t need to do it. It takes a little time to fight back, and this time is the last glory of Jane''s life. He was even immersed in the glory, as if he was really a poor victim. In recent days, he has received a mountain of cards, as well as various gifts from fans. He feels that his fame seems to have gone up to a new level, and he just wants to be proud. Chapter 1888 At the same time, the directors and producers in the industry also called Jane sizer to ask about his new play and various endorsements. He was very proud. This is the rhythm of going to the top of his life! He hugged Cheng Su Su happily and said, "Su Su, you are really my lucky star. I didn''t expect that I could gain so much just by storming my emotional experience!" Cheng Su Su saw these things more clearly than he did: "you are a star. What stars fear most is that there is no topic. As long as there are enough topics, they can always be popular." "This time, we have gained much more than that. This time, we not only gained fame and wealth, but also trampled Gu Dui under her feet, making her disgraced. For a long time, she will be chased by your fans, leaving her no breathing time." "She will live like a lost dog in hiding, and she may be expelled from Imperial University." At the thought of these, Cheng Su Su is simply happy not to do, really too happy! Jane syze gave her a kiss on the face and said, "Su Su, you are so smart and powerful. It''s a blessing for me to know you in my last life!" Cheng Su Su put his arms around his neck and said, "do you want to be nice to me in the future?" "Of course!" Jane''s face opened with a smile, holding her slender waist, said: "you are my princess, I will spoil you like a treasure, will not let you suffer any injustice!" Cheng Su Su''s mouth slightly raised: "you have to remember what you said today!" Before she had finished her words, Jane syze closed her lips and breathed heavily. Cheng Sujiao said with a smile, "don''t worry! We must celebrate such a big event today. I''ll open a bottle of red wine! " Jane nodded and said, "you''re still considerate. I''ll ask the hotel to send some more good dishes." Cheng Su Su naturally agreed and turned to get the wine. She turned around, her eyebrows slightly raised, her eyes a little chilly. Jane syze really made her feel sick. He is short-sighted and foolish in dealing with things. This time, of course, it will bring great benefits to Jane, but it will also bring great risks. Because she knows Gu is not a fuel-efficient lamp! And this time, they also launched a map gun and brought in the Imperial University. As one of the best universities in China, this kind of map cannon can easily arouse their anger. She also knows that the president Yan Lixin is not so easy to deal with. The most important thing is that Gu''s performance is not as bad as she told him. On the contrary, it is very good. This matter can be found out as long as someone has the heart to check it. It''s not complicated. It''s just that when she encouraged jianxize to do this, she moved Mo Feiyan out. All jianxize felt that with the help of the Mo family, he was invincible. But Cheng Su Su can''t be more clear about what kind of person Mo Feiyan is. There''s going to be an accident. Mo Feiyan can''t take care of him. But for Cheng Su Su, it''s a matter of killing two birds with one stone. For her, it''s beneficial but not harmful. In fact, in her heart, she looked down upon Jane sizer very much, but she couldn''t do without him, because she needed money. Chapter 1889 Cheng Su Su clearly knows what kind of consequences this will bring. First, no matter who wins in the end, as for Gu''s bad reputation, it will plant the seeds of doubt in Miao Bihu''s heart. Miao Bihu will fight to prevent Ning Yiqing from marrying Gu. Even if Ning Yiqing is under great pressure to marry Gu into Ning''s family, Miao Bihu will be in a dilemma. Second, she will always be invincible in this matter, and she can get a lot of benefits. Even a man like Jane sizer, who is not a man, even wants to have her? It''s a dream! In this life, she will only marry the best man in the world! Jane doesn''t have Cheng Su Su''s mind. His heart is really immersed in joy at this moment. It''s really a matter of fame and wealth for him. Cheng Su Su is the noble man God has given him! There is a word called "prosperity will decline", which can perfectly describe the present state of jianxize. One moment ago, he was still happy with Cheng Su Su. The next moment, he received a phone call from Zou Yang, the boss of his film and television company: "Yuze, have you offended some serious people?" Jane''s face was misty: "no! Why do you ask? " Zou Yang took a deep breath and said, "have you ever been caught whoring in Lingcheng before?" Jane sizer''s head rang, and his whole face turned white immediately. His hand holding the microphone was shaking, but he tried to say in a calm tone: "no, who is making my rumor?" "If not." Zou Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I have a friend who works in a TV station. He received a broadcast assignment to broadcast your indecent incident tape in Lingcheng. He just called me to tell me about it." "If it has nothing to do with you, I''ll ask someone to turn it off, but Yuze, you can''t hide it from me. Tell me the truth, or it will bring great trouble to the company and you." Jane syze''s hand trembled even more. He didn''t expect that it was dug out. He knew that he would tell the truth at this time: "I''ve been set up in that place, but that''s not the truth." There was a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone, and Jane stressed, "I was set up!" Zou Yang sighed for a long time and then said, "I think you need to be frank with your supporters behind the scenes, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." He still knows something about jianxize. Jianxize is absolutely honest. His mental skill is not very good, and his ability is just mediocre. However, after his luck, it is said that he has the support of a big man behind him. Zou Yang wants to take a shortcut to sign jianxize, but he didn''t expect jianxize to have such a black history! After hearing Zou Yang''s words, Jane Xize felt quite calm. The reason is very simple, that is, he didn''t have a backer either. As long as his backer made a little effort, he was afraid that he would immediately suppress this matter. Jane hung up and immediately said to Cheng Su Su: "call Miss Mo quickly. The TV station is going to broadcast an indecent video of me in Lingcheng. It has to be suppressed anyway! Or I''ll be finished! " Cheng Su Su frowned and asked him, "what''s the indecent video?" It seems that Jane still keeps something from her. Chapter 1890 Jane syze''s face is not very good-looking. He really doesn''t want to talk about this humiliating thing in front of Cheng Su Su, but he can''t help but say it. So he can only say, "I was the only one framed by Gu. Yes, she was." Cheng Su looked at Jane''s face steadily, but she didn''t look very good. Although she didn''t like Gu Weiyi very much, she knew that Gu Weiyi didn''t stare at seamless eggs. If it wasn''t for Jane syze''s own problems in that respect, it would be impossible for such a thing to happen. She took a deep breath and said, "are you sure you were set up?" "Of course!" Jane took her hand and said, "Su Su, you have to believe me!" Cheng Su Su slightly astringed his eyes and looked at him for a long time. Then he said slowly, "well, I believe you. I''ll call sister Mo now." Jane was relieved, but Cheng Su Su knew it was Gu''s only way to fight back. Cheng Su Su''s eyes were a little chilly. She knew that if Jane syze really had that kind of black history, she was afraid that Jane syze would fall much faster than her, and her backup plan would start ahead of time. When Cheng Su Su calls Mo Feiyan, the line is busy, because Mo Feiyan is in a mess. Mo Feiyan received a phone call from the editor in chief of the newspaper: "Miss Mo, we only published that report because we believed in you, but the current situation is totally different from what you said. Gu is not a poor student, nor did he enter the Imperial University by relationship." "On the contrary, her grades are very excellent. She was admitted to DIDU university with full marks of all subjects. After entering DIDU University, her grades have been stable in the first grade." "Why didn''t you tell us about such an untrue situation before?" The newspaper office has already received the lawyer''s letter from Imperial University. Along with the lawyer''s letter, there are Gu''s admission results and examination results, as well as her certificates of various awards. The editor in chief knew that he was finished when he saw those things. This is absolutely a huge mistake. It''s a huge work mistake. It''s enough for him to take the blame and resign. Because of this, the tone of the chief editor''s speech is a little hasty and aggressive. Mo Feiyan also feels a little embarrassed when she hears these things. Cheng Su Su has repeatedly promised this. At the same time, she also wants Gu Wei to lose his reputation, so she will cooperate to do it. But now, just after the first round of brewing, it broke out, and she had a bad feeling in her heart. So smart she directly exposed Cheng Su Su: "I''m sorry, a friend of mine gave me this information. I trusted her very much, so I gave you the report without careful investigation. I really didn''t expect that she would cheat me." The editor''s voice sounded a little angry: "can you tell me your friend''s name?" Mo Feiyan seems to be in a bit of a dilemma. After a little hesitation, she said, "her name is Cheng Su Su." As soon as the editor in chief heard that the name of Cheng Su Su was true, he almost bombed in situ. He still remembers the story about Cheng Su Su! At that time, Cheng Su Su relied on her surname Cheng, then smeared Gu Wei 100 times, but finally she was exposed. She was only the adopted daughter of the Cheng family, and Gu Wei Yi was born to the Cheng family. This is the biggest joke of the imperial capital this year. He really didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su, who should have been in the dust, ran out to be a demon again! Chapter 1891 And also want to focus on Gu only! The editor in chief thinks that he is really careless. When the first love object of Yuze is Gu only, he should be alert, otherwise things will not come to this stage. After he scolded Cheng Su Su in his heart, he felt more comfortable. After he hung up the phone, he tried to think of remedial measures in his heart. Gu''s only background is known without checking. Now the problem is coming. How can this matter be settled down? Before, Cheng Su Su made a statement against Gu Wei Yi and drove Cheng Su Su out of the Cheng family. Now this matter is much worse than that one. He even suspects that the newspaper society will not be investigated! Will he go to jail for making rumors! The editor in chief was in a mess. He thought about it for a while and thought that it was necessary to tie the bell to solve the problem. The newspaper office had to pick it out of this matter, so it had to go to look after the only one. Normally speaking, the broadcast of the program needs to be reviewed, but this matter makes Su tingxue really angry. She is always indifferent to the world, and the effect becomes amazing after she asks about the world. That night, DIDU Legal Education Station broadcast the video, and there were also some interviews. In view of the bad nature of this incident, the TV station did not even avoid mentioning the name of Yuze when broadcasting the program. The host even asked in the program: "how did such a person with bad character become famous? Behind him, what kind of black box operations are there! " As soon as this program was broadcast, the fans of the whole imperial capital were blown up. It turned out that the idol they had been worshiping was such a corrupt person! But at this time, they still kept calm and felt that the person on the video didn''t look like Yuze so much. It was likely that someone was doing something bad. They decided to wait and see. When Jian Xize saw the legal program in the evening, he knew that something was wrong. The content above was filmed by Lingcheng TV station before, and now it''s been more than a year, and it''s been turned out! He said to Cheng Su Su angrily, "did you tell Miss Mo! If she doesn''t care about me any more, I''ll be finished! " It''s also that he had his face adjusted. It looks very different from before. He can still deny it now, but if it goes on like this, it will be very bad for him. Cheng Su Su said wrongly, "what do you want me to do? I''ve called sister Mo more than ten times, but none of them got through! " "Keep fighting!" Jane looked at her and said, "why don''t you go straight to her?" With Cheng Su Su''s understanding of Mo Feiyan, he knows that when things come to this stage, Mo Feiyan is afraid that he will not be in charge any more. But Jane syze was defeated at this time. With her only understanding of Gu, she was sure to be defeated. She just makes use of each other to Jane syze, not to mention her feelings. At this time, he has no use value, and she will not waste time on Jane syze. So she said softly, "I can go to see sister Mo now, but we are only afraid to show a little sincerity, otherwise she won''t help us." Jane syze frowned and asked, "what kind of sincerity?" "Money, of course." Cheng Su Su said in a low voice: "although Mo''s family is not short of money, no one in the world is short of money. Most importantly, this is the only way we can express our sincerity." Chapter 1892 Jianxize hesitated, but nodded his head for his future. It''s not convenient for him to go out now, so Cheng Susu will do all these things. After Cheng Su Su left with his ID card and passbook, he took out all the money in his passbook and never went back. At this time of Lingcheng, Zhang Chunhua is ready to pack up things and take the train to the imperial capital to go to jianxize. Since Jian Jianjun was in prison, Zhang Chunhua''s life can be said to be quite hard. His family is heavily in debt, and he is collected every day. It is not until Jian Xize becomes famous and earns money that he pays back the money that Jian Jianjun owes before. In only one year, Zhang Chunhua seemed to be ten years old, and her hair was nearly half gray. But this time, because of her popularity, she felt that she had reached the peak of her life and began to be arrogant again. When she saw that the newspaper had almost called the name and surname and said that Gu only had an engagement with Jane, she went directly to find Qin Zhenhua. Her attitude this time is quite high-profile: "it''s disgusting to take care of the bad things that only one has done. I don''t know where you had the courage to divorce my family!" Qin Zhenhua is a big man. Naturally, he won''t quarrel with her at this time. He doesn''t care about her. His indifference made her feel better: "my family is capable, promising and capable! A person goes to the imperial capital to fight, this just how long, he has already been very popular "I''m so proud to have such a son. Unlike some people who are short-sighted, I think my family is finished when I see my family''s accident. I will step on my feet when I have nothing to do." "I''ve made it clear today that my family is so excellent. Even if your family Gu Weiyi can still look, it''s not worthy of my love for him. Now you''re crying out for me to marry Gu Weiyi!" Qin Zhenhua''s temper has always been good, but when he heard Zhang Chunhua''s words, he still felt very sick. Not to mention anything else, nothing can be seen just from what Jane did! His eyes were colder, and he said, "don''t worry, my family is the only one with an object, and I won''t go up to your son." Zhang Chunhua sneered: "don''t speak so beautifully. In your heart, I''m afraid your intestines are blue!" Qin Zhenhua was disgusted. He didn''t want to pay attention to her, but Dongdong rushed out of the house with a newspaper and called Zhang Chunhua''s face: "are you Jane''s mother? I don''t know where you got the face to come to my house and say these words! " "The scandal that Jane did at the beginning was broadcast by the city TV station! His dog virtue is not worthy of my sister! " "What''s more, he said that my elder sister entered the Imperial University through the relationship, but she was the top one in the college entrance examination last year! Full marks for all subjects! Does she need to go to Imperial University? No matter which university in China, as long as she fills in, she will go to any one! " "I haven''t come to your house to ask for your trouble, you shrew dare to come to your house to ask for trouble! It''s just not smoking! Don''t think that your son can bully us if he becomes a famous bullshit. I tell you, there''s no way to bully my sister! " Dongdong has heard the class discussing this matter these days. He didn''t pay much attention to it. As soon as he heard Zhang Chunhua''s words, he knew that the person in the newspaper was Gu only! He immediately exploded and rushed out. Chapter 1893 Zhang Chunhua was not a good person at all. At this time, he was educated by Dongdong, a high school student, and immediately became angry: "what are you, dare to talk to the big star''s mother like this! Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you now! " "Oh, it''s a great star! Become a big star can flout the law and arrest people directly! You call the police. If I''m afraid of you, I won''t be gu! " Dongdong said fiercely. In one year, he has grown a lot. He is 1.78 meters tall as a sophomore in senior high school. It''s absolutely imposing to talk to Zhang Chunhua like this. His character is neither Gu''s father nor Gu''s mother. Gu only uses her practical actions and tells him that in the face of these shameless people, he should be fierce! Otherwise these people will step on their nose and face and step on their head! Gu is the one he admires the most and the one he loves the most. How can he allow Zhang Chunhua to discredit Gu like this. Zhang Chunhua is a woman and her eyes are wide open. Now she feels that her waist is hard and Jane is promising. She doesn''t need to be humble to the Qin family any more. So she rushed over and slapped Dongdong: "you bastard without family education, no one is in charge of your family, my mother is in charge!" She wants to tear Dongdong again after fighting, but Dongdong has come back to her senses. The little boy is in adolescence, and he is the most impulsive time with the biggest temper. He won''t take the initiative to hit others, but when Zhang Chunhua starts to hit him, he has no reason not to fight back. He punched Zhang Chunhua in the face. He worked hard in the field since he was a child. When he came to the city, he often went to play ball. His strength and reaction speed were all there. This punch directly knocked out Zhang Chunhua''s back teeth! Her mouth was full of blood. Qin Zhenhua also reacted at this time. He was afraid of Dongdong''s loss. He pulled Zhang Chunhua''s hand and said, "how can you come to my house and hit people? Dongdong is just a child. You''d better not touch me. I''ve got cerebral hemorrhage. If you push me, I''ll have problems. I''m afraid your big star son can''t keep you Gu''s parents are not at home at this time, but the neighbors come to watch when they quarrel. Zhang Chunhua''s attitude is too arrogant. Qin Zhenhua and others are usually very gentle and polite. They are much more popular than Zhang Chunhua. So at this time, the sister-in-law next door comes to pull Zhang Chunhua: "can the mother of a big star bully anyone? It''s unreasonable! " "If the Qin family doesn''t call the police, I''ll call the police!" A group of people went to the police station, Zhang Chunhua was not cheap at all, because she was the first to move, so Dongdong''s behavior was judged as self-defense, and the police criticized Zhang Chunhua. Zhang Chunhua is so angry that her son is a big star now. How dare these people treat her like this! So she screamed directly in the street: "my son is a big star, you treat me like this, I''ll let him expose you!" The director of the police station patiently explained: "we are strictly enforcing the law. No matter what identity you or your son are, if you are wrong, you have to bear the responsibility." When Zhang Chunhua heard this, she thought that the director of the police station had counselled her, so she became more and more angry. At last, she reached for the director''s face and knocked over the green rose on her desk. Chapter 1894 The director of the police station couldn''t bear to detain Zhang Chunhua according to relevant laws and regulations. Zhang Chunhua''s combat effectiveness can be called terror. He cursed all night in the police station, making all the people in the detention room stay up all night, making the whole police station restless. And she also successfully missed the train to DIDU. No matter how powerful she is, her energy is limited. When people''s daily is an authoritative newspaper, it is impossible for her to make false reports, so Jane''s fans are completely angry. What kind of famous stars are they chasing? For a moment, Jane became rubbish and scum in the eyes of the public, not to mention the good endorsement and advertising, and all the previous plays stopped broadcasting. In other words, he was banned! Completely blocked! Chapter 1895 Angry fans feel that they have been cheated. Some people spontaneously went to the film and television company that Jane syze signed, and directly smashed the film and television company. The film and television company had no choice but to close temporarily. Because of this, their company suffered a huge loss. Jane Sze has been bombed by the telephone these days. Some people even found his door and splashed paint on it. Fans used to protect him, but now they are angry. At the same time, fans also found out that Jian Jianjun, Jian Xize''s father, was not jailed for wrongdoing. He was sentenced for bribery, and the plot was extremely bad. The furious fans immediately became even more angry and demanded to severely punish Jian Xize, saying that he was scum in scum and called every day. Jane syze has already pulled out the telephone line. At first, he was waiting for Cheng Su Su to save him, because he knew the energy of the Mo family. As a result, he waited for several days and Cheng Su Su didn''t come back. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that something had happened. Cheng Su Su was a goddess in his heart before, but now he calms down to think about what Cheng Su Su has done, and he feels that he may have been cheated. He checked the relevant laws and regulations, but if he slandered and spread rumors, the crime was not serious. Even if he was banned, the money he made during this period would make him live a good life. But now all his money has been taken away by Cheng Su Su. How can he bear it? So the angry Jane Zexing decided to call the police, but before his phone call came out, the police came to him and arrested him for slander, rumor making, whoring and other related crimes. When Jane was arrested, she was shouting: "Comrade police, I didn''t do these things. They were all planned by Cheng Su Su, and they have nothing to do with me! By the way, she took all my money away! " So before Zhang Chunhua, the mother of the big star, arrived at the imperial capital, her baby son was arrested! Gu only saw the news of Jane''s arrest on TV. She gently raised her eyebrows. As the heroine and victim of this scandal, she called the police and made a record. Then it was almost over. In the whole incident, she felt that she had done nothing, and it was all done by her respected principal and dear mother. Although it''s good that she doesn''t need to go to battle to tear things up, she feels a little bit unhappy in her heart! She felt that she must have experienced too many things after her rebirth, so she felt like this. Because of this, Gu became a national celebrity, and many things about her were dug out. Her own experience was absolutely inspirational. For a moment, she became an idol of the whole people. Lingcheng No.1 middle school is once again famous for her impetuous reputation. Many parents come to consult and want their children to go to No.1 middle school, hoping to get some light from the super bully. In addition, when people''s Daily reported her with her photo, her appearance was undoubtedly extremely outstanding. When the giants of film and television companies saw her photo, their eyes lit up. As for her appearance, they killed most of the popular movie stars. Gu Weiyi is going to train in the army after class. This week they are going to officially finish their training. The training in these days can''t be less than one day. She can''t delay her for the sake of these irrelevant people. Chapter 1896 Gu only just walked to the school gate, there was a middle-aged man about 40 years old came up and said: "Gu classmate, Hello, I''m the director of Bluebird film and television company, can we have a chat?" "What''s the matter?" Gu asked with some caution. These days, because of Jane''s affairs, she will be very careful when facing strangers. Although the truth of the matter is clear now, if she meets Jane''s brain powder, it is definitely a trouble. The middle-aged man said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I don''t mean anything. I just want to invite you to be the heroine of our company''s next play because of your outstanding conditions and very positive image." "The heroine?" Gu has her own life plan, but she has never been a movie star in her life plan. Now the director suddenly comes to the door, she has an unreal feeling that she can also act as a big star? As soon as the idea came into her mind, she immediately denied it. The reason is very simple. Her goal in life is to let the whole world know Chinese medicine and carry it forward. And the star''s life seems bright, but there is no privacy, every day by all kinds of pickpockets, that kind of life is absolutely not what she wants. The middle-aged man quickly said, "yes, yes, that''s the heroine. If you are not satisfied with the play, we can customize the new play for you." Gu''s only mouth is smoking. This kind of treatment is absolutely high. If she wants to take the road of film and television, it''s definitely a high starting point. Unfortunately, she has no idea of this. So she refused: "sorry, I don''t have this career plan." She said that she was ready to leave, but the middle-aged man was in a hurry. He came over to stop her and said, "being a movie star is a very good career. Many girls can''t ask for it. Please think about it again! Or you can put forward any requirements, our company can meet you. " Gu''s only eyebrow slightly wrinkled, just ready to speak, Cheng Shuian jumped out from the side to block her behind, ferociously said to the man: "don''t you understand? She said, "she doesn''t want to be a movie star!" Gu only really didn''t expect Cheng Shuian to come out to protect her. Although her cousin sometimes smoked a little, on the whole, she was a good person. The middle-aged man handed Gu Wei a business card and said, "think about it again. If you change your mind, you can come to me at any time." Gu Weiyi originally wanted to refuse, but as soon as she thought of the scale of her pharmaceutical factory, she should be advertising in the TV station at that time, and she would have to work with people in this industry at that time. So she took the card. Before the middle-aged man had gone far, Cheng Shui''an told him that he was the only one: "you are so stupid. You are not afraid that he is a liar if you accept all the business cards of people of unknown origin?" The middle-aged man yelled: "I''m not a liar, I''m a famous director in China!" Cheng Shuian''s face suddenly became darker. Gu only wanted to laugh when she saw the scene. She forced herself to smile and said, "brother, I''m not a child. I can tell right from wrong. You don''t have to worry too much about me." Cheng Shui''an skimmed his mouth, and Gu only said with a smile, "but I''m still very moved. It''s nice to be taken care of." Chapter 1897 Gu''s only point is the fact that there are so many people around her to protect her in this case, even Cheng Shuian, who is usually a little bit awkward, will secretly protect her. No one doesn''t like to be cared for, especially when they all have a good heart for her. Cheng Shui''an''s face was a little unnatural, and he said in a duplicative way: "I can''t see a trace of emotion just like you! And I don''t need your touch. " Gu''s only mouth rose slightly, his eyes were full of smile: "in order to express my moving, I''ll treat you to dinner at the weekend! You can''t refuse it. I''ll be sad if you refuse it. " Cheng Shui''an was embarrassed and said, "for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll reluctantly agree." Gu Weiyi can''t help laughing. When Cheng Shuian sees her laughing, his face can''t stand it any more. He also laughs at the moment. He found that they can''t be lovers, and it seems good to be brothers and sisters and friends. Gu Yiqing''s car has come and honked the horn. As soon as she saw him coming, her eyes lit up. She immediately ran over happily, opened the front passenger''s door, sat on it and asked, "why did you pick me up today? How can you be free? " Ning Yiqing said faintly: "my daughter-in-law has been bullied. Although I know it a little late, if I don''t express any more, then I''m really a derelict husband." With this, he nodded to Cheng Shuian, who was standing at the door and looking at them. Then he said hello. Maybe it''s because Cheng Shuian likes Gu Youyi, so even now he knows that Cheng Shuian is Gu Youyi''s cousin, and they can''t be together in their whole life, he''s still unhappy with Cheng Shuian. He doesn''t like Cheng Shuian, and Cheng Shuian doesn''t like him either. In other words, as early as in Lingcheng, Cheng Shui''an thought Ning Yiqing was rather unpleasant, and Cheng Shui''an couldn''t beat Ning Yiqing, otherwise he would find a chance to beat Ning Yiqing. Don''t ask Cheng Shuian why he wants to beat Ning Yiqing. There''s no reason! It''s just that Cheng Shui''an now looks at the way they are together, and he feels that they are very attractive. They are real men and women, and they are very beautiful. Cheng Shuian''s heart was a little sour, and he said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter with deser? Now don''t have too many people who fall in love and break up. You can get divorced even after you get married. I''d like to see how long you can stay together! " After he said this, he felt that it was too sour. Gu was his only cousin. He wished her happiness in his heart! When this thought came out of his heart, he could not help but despise himself. He felt that he was somewhat split in personality, and his mind was too contradictory. And the car Gu only has put his head on Ning Yiqing''s body rub rub rub: "you are in the army, such a small matter don''t have to trouble you." "Your reputation was almost ruined, and I almost became a powerful man who took over love with a knife. Can this be called a trifle?" Ning Yiqing said with a cold face. The information in the army should be closed, and the kind of frivolous news has no attention in the army. Cheng Shutang also reported the incident when he was watching the news last night and called him to find out. Chapter 1898 Ning Yiqing is quite uncomfortable. He is the last one to know what happened to his daughter-in-law. What made him angry most was that she even said it was a small matter! Before, he didn''t pay attention to jianxize, but because he was a small man, he didn''t think jianxize had the ability to influence them, but he didn''t expect that jianxize would make such a big move this time. This time Ning Yiqing won''t let Jane Xize go. He will let Jane Xize have a good taste of her own bitter fruit. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "of course, it''s a small matter. They''ve already been beaten to pieces before I even started it myself!" Ning Yiqing gave her a cold look: "it turns out that your definition of big and small things is like this. Gu only, your heart is really big." Gu Wei has not been afraid of him for a long time. There is no essential difference between his cold face and smiling face in her eyes. She reached out and pinched his face and said, "now you find that I have a big heart! Ning Yiqing, are you very happy to marry such a broad-minded daughter-in-law of mine? " Ning Yiqing He found that her gag ability is really more and more powerful now. Everything can be said by her. Gu Weiwei said solemnly: "this time my mother did it, and the headmaster helped me correct my name. Now my husband cares about me so much. I really feel that my life is complete." Ning Yiqing is driving, the steering wheel in his hand trembles, almost did not rush to the next flower bed. He simply parked the car on the side of the road, unfastened his seat belt, turned over and put one hand on Gu''s door. He looked into Gu''s eyes and said, "what did you call me just now?" "Husband." Gu only leaned his head on the seat of the car, looked at him with a pair of bright eyes, and said: "we have been licensed for one year, and we are legally recognized as a legal couple, so I call you by the name defined in the law, isn''t there anything wrong?" Ning Yiqing''s face is very close to her. She can even see his pores. He looks cold, but his facial features are very delicate. Looking at her, she feels that he is seducing her to commit a crime. His lips slightly pursed, the expression on his face focused, and the tip of his ears was red, which made her feel inexplicably lovely. Ning Yiqing had a feeling of being teased by his daughter-in-law. He said in a hoarse voice, "let''s hear it again." Although the two married, but so far no actual progress is not big, Gu only is not the kind of girl who likes to act coquettishly, usually yell at him with his first name. This meeting she suddenly initiative so shout him, he is very happy, still have a little not quite adapt. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose and guessed his thoughts. Instead of calling him, she directly kisses his lips. His lips were warm and soft, with his breath. She wanted to tell him what she had just called him. It''s just that it''s on the main road after all. It''s a bit inappropriate for them to do so. So Gu Weiyi kisses her and retreats, then looks at his "giggle" smile. Ning Yiqing felt that it was intolerable. He should have been teased by his daughter-in-law first, and then teased by her. The kiss was so deep that Gu could hardly breathe. Ning Yiqing himself is no better than Gu only. He sits back in his seat and gasps. Chapter 1899 Gu Weiyi smiles at him with her red lips. Ning Yiqing thinks that she may have married a silly daughter-in-law, but she still smiles at him like that when she is finished. Is this seducing him? He said with a straight face, "don''t look at me like this. Sit up and talk." "No." Gu only refused: "I think you are much more beautiful than the scenery outside. It''s more eye-catching, so I want to look at you carefully." Ning Yiqing gave a cold hum, set the car on fire, and then stepped on the accelerator to leave. Gu only looked at him all the time. He thought that his determination was excellent. However, when she looked at him like this, he almost ran into other people''s cars several times. Ning Yi Qing stares at her one eye: "Gu only, you almost enough!" Gu Yiwei held his cheek in one hand and said, "how can you see enough?" Ning Yiqing Gu only said solemnly: "Ning Yiqing, why didn''t I find you so handsome before?" Ning Yiqing thinks that Gu''s brain is a little abnormal. Gu sighs a long time and says, "the sniper training camp is coming to an end. I have no reason to come to the army in the future." Ning Yiqing was slightly stunned, and Gu Weiyi said, "although I''m going abroad to cooperate with you on your mission this time, we certainly can''t see each other often after going abroad. You must have a lot of things to do. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to see each other." This is a sad place for her recently. Sometimes she seems to be together, but she doesn''t have much time together. Ning Yiqing finally understood the fundamental reason why she was not normal today. In the final analysis, she was reluctant to part with him. His heart immediately happy bloom, this feeling of being cared about is really good. "The task is the most important," he said in a low voice Gu only agrees with his statement. Although they have been married for one year, they actually spend very little time together. She looked at him and said, "so let me see more!" Ning Yiqing in know she has been looking at his reason, the whole person instead calm down: "you want to see casually see." After they arrived in the army, Ning Yiqing sent her to the training camp. Every time Hua Zhifeng saw them coming together, he felt that they had the heart to abuse these single dogs. These two people are crazy when they abuse the dog! So flower know wind black face to Hongning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing has a lot of opinions about Hua Zhifeng. He just accompanies his daughter-in-law. Does Hua Zhifeng put on her face? He didn''t bother to pay attention to the flowers. Looking at Gu Weiyi, he said, "mom said that you made your favorite dish today. Let''s go home for dinner together." Gu''s only accident is that her relationship with Miao Bihu has been more relaxed recently, but it''s really just relaxed, far from being able to invite her home for dinner. Although she also heard from Su tingxue that Miao Bihu first discovered and told Su tingxue about the relationship between her and jianxize, and discussed with Su tingxue how to repair jianxize, she didn''t expect that Miao Bihu would take the initiative to invite her back to Ning''s home for dinner this time. Ning Yiqing explained: "mom said that you have been wronged recently and will go abroad soon, so she wants you to go home for a meal." Gu only knows that this should be Miao Bihu''s disguised kindness. Although she doesn''t like Miao Bihu very much, Miao Bihu is Ning Yiqing''s mother. It''s good to get along with her better after all. Chapter 1900 So Gu Wei nodded and said, "OK, do I need to bring a gift?" "What do you bring for dinner at home?" Ning Yiqing said with some dissatisfaction. Gu only a light cough, she is and Ning Yiqing received a certificate, but Ning family elders do not know this matter. Therefore, for Miao Bihu and Ning Beichuan, she is at most the object of Ning Yiqing, but only the object. Therefore, we should not treat ourselves as an outsider too much, and we should have no less etiquette. She said softly, "OK, I see. You come here a little. I have something else to tell you." Ning Yiqing took a look at her and came over with her cooperation. She put her hand around his neck and gave him a kiss on the face and said, "OK, that''s it. You''ll pick me up after the training." Ning Yiqing gently raised her eyebrows, hooked the corner of her mouth, and said very calmly, "good." Hua Zhifeng and a group of students It''s insane to spread dog food in public! Hua Zhi said in a cold voice, "go away, Ning Yiqing. You are not welcome here in the future." Ning Yiqing as did not hear, continue to Gu Weiyi said: "good training, I will pick you up on time." Gu Weiyi hasn''t answered yet. Hua Zhifeng says in a deep voice: "Gu Weiyi, go out of the line and run ten kilometers with a load!" Gu only one should a, turn round to ask Wang xiongchao and others: "do you want to be together?" Wang xiongchao gave a ha ha and didn''t speak. Huang Zhirong turned his lips and said, "no, you can run slowly! Gu Weiwei, I wish you still have the strength to go home for dinner with deputy general manager Ning after training. " A group of players are not too kind to laugh. Gu only made a face at them: "you are not cute at all. Ning Yiqing is the best to me." Their relationship has been getting closer recently. Although Gu is not a real employee, they have trained together for a long time. Huang Zhirong and her familiar, nature also revealed: "you will pro Ning deputy general manager, but will not kiss us, we are too bad for you." This was immediately echoed by other people. Gu only felt that there was something bad about being familiar with such a group of masters. They were all rude men who could tell some yellow jokes. They were not familiar with each other before. Now they are all free. She made a face at them and said, "you all wait for me. I''ll show you when you finish the exam." She said that after tying sandbags on her legs, she started today''s ten kilometers. Hua Zhifeng said it ferociously, but he didn''t do anything ferocious. Gu only started to practice shooting after ten kilometers. Now they all start to practice with the live target, and the difficulty is not small. Except Gu only and Huang Zhirong, it''s very good that other people can hit five shots with ten shots. It''s a long-term training process. As soon as the training time arrived, Ning Yiqing came to wait. Hua Zhifeng thought that his eyes could be blinded by the pair of dogs, so he said in a cold voice, "Gu Yiqing, you can go away." Gu Yiwei said with a smile: "I knew you were the best, instructor Hua! I''ll treat you to dinner later! " Hua Zhifeng shakes her hand and shows them to go away quickly. Gu only saw his appearance, but he couldn''t help feeling cute, and they were indeed the most lovely people in the world, with a pure heart. Chapter 1901 When they go out, they meet Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang sees them holding hands and looks up at the sky. His sister is not too reserved! Gu only took the initiative to say hello to him: "brother, aren''t you military training of Qingda? Why don''t you watch over there? " "You just don''t know. I''m the chief instructor. Where do I need to be there all the time?" Cheng Shutang said with disapproval, "besides, all the students in the field of Qing university are like weak chickens. It''s too boring to teach them." Gu only heard his words and silently kneaded a sweat for Qianqian: "brother, you won''t teach them to death?" "No exaggeration. The difficulty of military training is basically the same as that of Imperial University last year." Cheng Shutang said faintly: "they are too weak, but I don''t make the training more difficult." "This year, none of the students in Qingda is as good as you, so you don''t have to drag them to compete with the students in the major, otherwise it will be disgraceful." Gu Weiyi is speechless. He didn''t take them to catch lobsters during military training last year! She wanted to think about Qianqian, but she was afraid of stimulating Cheng Shutang. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to say, "do you want to ask whether Qianqian can hold on? Hehe, I really don''t know about it. I didn''t ask about her, but you know that a selfless person like me won''t be open to her just because she called you Gu Wei raised his eyebrow and looked at him for a long time, but he couldn''t see the clue on his face. He said with a smile, "I''ll tell you good news. You''re going to have a sister-in-law!" Gu Weiyi was startled and asked him, "is it true or not?" "It''s true, of course." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "it was introduced to me by my grandmother. Last time I met her, I thought she was a good person. During this period of time, I happened to be free during the military training at Qingda. I met her several times. She was a good girl, and she had a good impression on me, so I decided to make up my mind." "Of course, the first thing I want to tell about such a big happy event is my dear sister." Gu was speechless and asked for a long time, "brother, are you serious?" "Seriously, of course." Cheng Shutang winked at her: "all those who don''t fall in love for the purpose of marriage are hooligans. How can an excellent young man like me do such a thing?" Gu only remembers that he didn''t get married when she was killed by Cheng Su Su and Qin Ke Ren in her previous life, but he suddenly moved his mind to get married. I''m afraid it was stimulated by thousands of things. She had some bad feeling in her heart. She said in a soft voice, "brother, marriage is a big thing. You can''t be impulsive. I hope you are happy!" Cheng Shutang rubbed her hair and said, "don''t worry! Brother will be happy! I must be happier than you Gu only heard that he didn''t feel comforted, but it was his own choice. Even if she was his own sister, she didn''t say much. Besides, she didn''t see Cheng Shutang''s wedding partner, so it was not easy to make any comments. She tilted her head slightly and said, "brother, you can ask my sister-in-law to meet me another day." Cheng Shutang nodded with a smile: "that is, she has to pass my sister." Brother and sister said a few words of gossip, Cheng Shutang also want to go to Mao Suiyi to report work, so they separated. Chapter 1902 After separation, the smile on Cheng Shutang''s face condenses on his face, a little lonely. He doesn''t feel much about his fiancee, who is about to settle down. He just thinks she is a pretty and quiet girl. If you like it, how much can you like it if you have met a few people? If it''s annoying, it can''t be said that the girl is gentle and delicate. She seems to be the kind of cute person, not the kind that people hate. Cheng Shutang doesn''t have any love experience, but he knows that most people in the world just make do with their marriage. Love is a luxury. Even those who love each other again, after a few years, their feelings will be almost worn down by life. In the end, the only thing left is family love. He usually laughs in front of people. It seems that he is heartless, but he is actually the most intelligent person. What''s the matter in this world that he doesn''t understand? He just doesn''t want people who care about themselves to worry about themselves. About love, he has his own understanding, pay attention to a fate, is not forced to come, and between him and Qianqian, Qianqian has no intention of him, and even has a strong aversion, so he will not force her. In fact, because of military training, he can see thousands of things every day recently, but he tries to control his emotions so that he can see that she is like a stranger and doesn''t want to bring any trouble to her. He wished her happiness. And he felt that there were thousands of girls in the world, except for thousands of other girls. There was no essential difference in who he married. Cheng Shutang can see these things clearly in his heart. This time when he meets a similar girl, he thinks he can see everything first. If it''s really suitable, he can get married again. If it''s not suitable, it can also be regarded as a relationship experience. He will tell Gu only, is to borrow her mouth to tell Qianqian, so that Qianqian do not have to see him every time is a face strange want to escape expression, he is a man of words, words. Gu only vaguely can also guess Cheng Shutang''s mind, she has some love for her brother. She likes Cheng Shutang''s character. He''s kind and considerate. He can''t watch the tune. In fact, he''s more reliable than anyone else. He takes absolute care of her. He''s a very good elder brother, so she hopes that he can be happy from the bottom of her heart. She was a little depressed when she met Cheng Shutang, but she knew that she had to let it go. "I''ll send someone to find out what kind of person that girl is." Ning Yiqing knew Gu''s only worry. He said slowly, "if you are good, let it be. Maybe it''s Cheng Shutang''s own fate." Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "yes, it''s impossible for people to hang themselves in a tree. I just think it''s a pity for my brother and thousands of things." She thought of the scene when she met Zheng Jinyan. She felt a little strange. Zheng Jinyan left a very bad impression on her. The boy''s mental skill was not right and was not suitable for Qianqian. "He''s your brother. He''s older than you. He knows what he''s doing." Ning Yiqing said in a low voice: "although I think your brother is a bit stupid, from a fair point of view, he is still a smart man. All the tasks he has carried out over the years have been quite beautiful." "He is a man of great wisdom. He won''t make fun of his life." Chapter 1903 Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked: "great wisdom? Ning Yiqing, do you know what you think of him like this? " "Of course he doesn''t know, and I won''t let him know." Ning Yiqing said leisurely: "he knows that he can''t go to heaven, you know, your brother, it''s better to keep a low profile." Gu can''t help laughing any more, and his mood suddenly brightens. Yes, Cheng Shutang is such a big man, and he''s smart. How can he be confused in such a thing? She is too lazy to take care of it. She believes her brother can handle it well. After all, she didn''t go to Ning''s house empty handed and bought some seasonal fruits. It didn''t cost much, but it represented her attitude. People need to respect each other when they get along with each other. If Miao Bihu respects her, she will naturally respect Miao Bihu. When they first arrived at the compound, Ning Beichuan just got off work, holding a big durian in his hand. Gu only saw him and couldn''t help smoking. It was really against the line. As soon as Ning Beichuan saw them, he immediately handed Ning Yiqing the big durian in his hand: "my colleagues came back from a business trip in the south. They said that the woman ate well and gave me one. Today I was smoked in the office all day!" Durian this thing, like the smell is fragrant, do not like the smell will be crazy. Ning Yiqing pinched his nose: "Dad, you demote the person who sent you durian. This thing is equivalent to large-scale biological and chemical weapons." The transportation chain in this era is still underdeveloped. Durian is a rare fruit in the north. In addition, it has a peculiar taste, so many people can''t stand its taste. Ning Beichuan scolded Ning Yiqing with a smile, then turned to Gu Weiyi and said, "only one, you''ve seen a lot, you''ve been to the south, and you probably know how to eat it. When you get home, you''ll open it, and you''ll share it with your aunt." Gu only a smile should be a, three people talk and smile to go inside, but met with pushing old Mr. Cheng out for a walk. Cheng Jinmo and Ning Beichuan often meet because of work. When they meet, they will say hello. Gu only see two people also big square ground say hello: "Uncle Cheng is good, grandfather Cheng is good." Mr. Cheng and Mr. Cheng Jinmo''s eyes darkened when they heard her words. They were obviously close relatives, but now they are no different from strangers. Taking Cheng Jinmo as an example, he is unconditionally on Cheng Su Su''s side, because he has the feeling of growing up since childhood. Then, with the outbreak of a series of events, Gu''s unique excellence is more and more matched by Cheng Su Su Su''s despicability and shamelessness. They have known for a long time that Gu only didn''t pay any attention to the power of the Cheng family. For her, she would treat anyone who really treated her. As for the previous choice, she has no opinion, because everyone has the right to choose. After the choice, there will be no regret: she does not accept this form of regret. Cheng Jinmo went to look back a few times, but she and he always kept a distance, not across the line in her heart, he wanted to be closer to her, but she would not give her a chance. Mr. Cheng said with a smile: "the only one is coming. When you are free, come to my home and sit down. I am an old man. I am very bored at home. Shall I talk with me?" This is the only way that Mr. Cheng takes the initiative to show his love to Gu. Chapter 1904 "I''ve been a little busy recently. If grandfather Cheng feels bored, I''d better ask my brother to accompany you. He''s taking freshmen to military training at Qingda recently, and he''s very busy every day." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. She didn''t mean to refuse Mr. Cheng. She was always calm about her blood grandfather. If she is free, she is willing to accompany the old people, even strangers, but she is really busy. In addition, she has about a week to go abroad, and there are too many things to do. After being rejected by her, Mr. Cheng''s eyes darkened, but he nodded his head gently: "young man, it''s better to be busy." Gu only smiles politely at him, then follows Ning Beichuan and Ning Yiqing to Ning''s home. Cheng Jinmo looks at her back when she leaves. She comes to the compound. He has met her several times, but he never goes to the process home. When he meets him, he will say hello naturally and with a smile. It''s uncle Cheng who shouts, but he is her real father. Mr. Cheng sighed, but asked Cheng Jinmo, "do you regret it?" Cheng Jinmo did not answer the rhetorical question: "Dad, do you say that the only day you will return to Cheng''s home?" "The only temperament is like listening to snow." Mr. Cheng said slowly, "I think it''s a big deal." Cheng Jinmo''s eyes were more dim. Mr. Cheng asked him, "how are you and tingxue?" "Every time I go to her, she says she''s busy." Cheng Jinmo sighed: "even a meal is not willing to eat with me." After a moment''s silence, Mr. Cheng asked, "it''s said that Cheng Su Su has made another big deal recently. What are you going to do with it?" Cheng Jinmo''s feelings towards Cheng Su Su have always been somewhat complicated. After all, after living together for many years, there must be some feelings, but Cheng Su Su Su is too much. Recently, these series of events have completely exhausted the love between father and daughter. Recently, jianxize''s affairs are very serious. He also knows the cause and effect of the affairs. Su tingxue, who has never been in charge of the affairs, has taken action this time. Jianxize is notorious. It seems that this time''s affairs have something to do with Cheng Su Su Su. Just today, the police of the police station still called him to inquire about Cheng Su Su. He was filled with anger. He thought he had given Cheng Su Su a month''s living expenses and arranged a place for her to live. She had been taught so much last time that she should live in peace. As long as Cheng Su Su lives in peace and contentment, if she really encounters anything that she can''t get through in the future, and has more than ten years of love between her father and daughter, Cheng Jinmo can''t really ignore Cheng Su Su Su. But this time, Cheng Su Su Su''s behavior completely chilled Cheng Jin Mo''s heart. Cheng Su Su has been driven out of the Cheng family, but he is still scheming to deal with Gu only. This cruel and poisonous mind is rare in the world. As for that Jane syze, of course, Cheng Jinmo didn''t think he came out of thin air, so he sent someone to check it. In the process of checking Jane sizer, something happened that made him feel excited. People from relevant film and television companies knew that he paid attention to Jane sizer and wanted to sell her well in front of him. The implication is that they are inspired by Cheng Jinmo, and they specially hold the red bamboo. There is no one else who is doing his own business except Cheng Su Su, not to mention Cheng Su Su involved in it. Chapter 1905 Earlier on, Su tingxue always said that Cheng Su Su wanted to do some outrageous things with their husband and wife''s signboard, and that Cheng Su Su would bring great disaster to the Cheng family. After all, Cheng Jinmo didn''t believe it. Even if it was reported in the newspaper last time that Cheng Su Su had done a lot of bullying things outside, in Cheng Jinmo''s heart, she was still reluctant to believe that she was such a person. And this time things to Cheng Jinmo head-on a blow, whether he is willing to admit it or not, must admit, Cheng Su Su Su is broken from the root. Cheng Jinmo''s voice is a little cold: "everyone needs to be responsible for what they do. If Cheng Su Su does so, she must bear the consequences she should bear." Mr. Cheng turned to look at him and asked, "what do you think?" "Think about it." Cheng Jinmo gently breathed out a breath, looked at Gu''s only way to leave, and said, "I''ve been stupid before and helped an outsider bully my daughter once, and later connived at the outsider to hurt her several times. Now if I still stand on the outsider''s side, it''s really stupid." Before Cheng Su Su slandered Gu''s cheating, although Cheng Jinmo broke up with Cheng Su Su Su in the newspaper, he didn''t do anything else, at least he didn''t hit the bottom of the hole. At that time, he naively thought that the lesson for Cheng Su Su was enough. What Cheng Su Su has done is disgusting. Mr. Cheng nodded his head lightly and said, "it''s good that you can think like this. Do you want to tell the only one about this?" To talk to Gu Wei Wei about this, he means to show his affection by three points. He hopes to get closer to their relationship. However, Cheng Jinmo shook his head and said, "I haven''t done anything for her before. In a strict sense, it''s not what I do for her, but what I should do as a father." "I''ve never been a competent father. I didn''t teach Cheng Su Su well before, and now I don''t protect the only one. What face do I have to tell her?" When Mr. Cheng heard his words, he nodded his head and said, "just think about it." Cheng Jinmo sighed a long time and said, "I''m afraid I''m too late to do this. It''s hard to repair the relationship between our father and daughter." Mr. Cheng comforted him: "the only one is a smart child. If you treat her sincerely and wholeheartedly, she will understand." Cheng Jinmo said with a bitter smile, "I hope so!" He made some arrangements in the afternoon. This time, it''s the beginning of his relationship with Gu''s only father and daughter! Before Cheng Jinmo made that call in the afternoon, Cheng Su Su had been very calm and everything was developing in the direction she wanted. Although she had long thought about the consequences of that incident, she didn''t think that Jane syze was as ruthless and selfish as she was, which was a very typical characteristic for people like them. Cheng Su Su didn''t abscond after she took Jane''s money, because she clearly knew that absconding was not a wise choice, so her choice was to report Jane to the police station. Yes, the police will find Jane Sze so quickly and accurately because of her report! Although Jane syze has raised her for a period of time, there is no emotion between her and Jane syze, but only disgust. Chapter 1906 As for jianxize''s claim that Cheng Su Su took his money, she naturally totally denied it. When she took jianxize''s money, she did a very clever operation. That is to transfer Jian Xize''s money into chutianlan''s account through the counter, and then transfer it to Lu Yurong''s account through chutianlan''s account. Then she withdraws all the money from Lu Yurong''s account and deposits it into her previous roommate''s account. After these accounts have been transferred around, the money will be lost even after it reaches Lu Yurong''s account. Her roommate''s account doesn''t even know it. She opened it with her roommate''s account for an event held in the school. She was afraid of being driven away by the Cheng family before. This was arranged when she was promoting Jane sizer. This time, she was just carrying out what she had arranged before. When Jane was taken to the police station to see Cheng Su Su, he was stunned for a moment, and then he heard Cheng Su Su Su accusing him: "he has a grudge against Gu only, intending to revenge. I advised him many times, but he didn''t listen." When she said that, she began to cry, pulled up her arm and showed her blue and purple: "since I was with someone else, he abused me every day. Uncle policeman, he is a scum and a beast. You must not let him go!" When Jane sees the blue and purple on her arm, he feels a little confused. He treats Cheng Su Su as if she is a treasure. It''s not too much. How can he hurt her? Most of the injuries on her body were caused by herself! Although jane knew before that she was not a simple one, she always felt that there was a little emotion between him and her, but he did not expect that she was such a fickle person! Cheng Su Su can be regarded as a perfect interpretation of the sinister and unsympathetic feelings of people here in jianxize. Cheng Su Su doesn''t even care about the feelings of her adoptive father and adoptive mother who have been supporting her for more than ten years. How deep can she feel with people like jianxize who have only been together for a few months? Jian Xize is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. She immediately poked out all the things about Cheng Su Su when she was angry. She even pointed out that this rumor making incident was inspired by Cheng Su Su, and she also confessed Mo Feiyan. What Cheng Su Su and others wanted was that he confessed to Mo Feiyan. She said wrongly, "I know you''ve been thinking about sister Mo, but what kind of character is sister Mo, and how can you be worthy of it? Now that you have failed in your plan, you even want to drag sister Mo into the water. Are you still human? " Her series of accusations made Jane daze. When did he have the idea of Mo Feiyan? By this time, jianxize had an overall understanding of Cheng Suu su. The woman he thought was in good control had a dark heart, which was better than Gu only, whom he hated most! By this time, he already knew that this time Cheng Su Su Su encouraged him to deal with Gu Wei. Of course, there was a grudge between them, but it was also Cheng Su Su Su''s calculation. Seeing Cheng Su Su look like this, I''m afraid I''ve already expected such a result. When Cheng Su Su designed these things, he never thought about them. Some time ago, he was so proud that he thought there was nothing in the world that he could not deal with. At this time, Cheng Su Su gave him a slap in the head and taught him a very instructive lesson in business. Chapter 1907 Jane''s face was so ugly that she looked at Cheng Su Su''s eyes full of coldness: "when did I make Miss Mo''s idea? You''re spitting! And I haven''t met Miss Mo at all. All this is for you to operate! " Cheng Su Su was aggrieved. She wiped her tears with a paper towel: "you know how good I am to you these days. I am responsible for everything at home. If it wasn''t for your improper mind and empathy, how could I report you?" Jane is so angry that she is going crazy. There are so many hints in Cheng Su Su''s words, and these hints can actually find reasons and motives for her actions! And because of these reasons and motives, this time he had to take care of the only thing, not to mention it all, and he had to put on the hat of fighting Mo Feiyan''s idea. He has never met Mo Feiyan, but he knows Mo Feiyan''s means and the power of the Mo family. If Mo Feiyan is offended by this, his punishment will be much heavier. If he is not good, he will be killed by Mo Feiyan! After he wants to understand these, he finally understands Cheng Su Su''s mind. This time, Cheng Su Su not only wants to take care of the only one who is ruined, but also wants his life! He and Cheng Su Su have no grudge. Cheng Su Su will take his life, but he wants to swallow his money! Jane thought that he had some knowledge of human nature before, but Cheng Su Su still broke his limit. How can a woman be so vicious! Besides, he is quite good to Cheng Su Su Su! He looked at Cheng Su Su with wide eyes and said, "won''t your conscience hurt when you lie with your eyes open like this?" Cheng Su Su cried with tears: "syze, do you know? I really love you. If you don''t do these outrageous things and beat me every day, how can I report you? " "You should accept the punishment of the law this time. As long as you change your mind and become a good man in the future, your life will be better and I will wait for you outside." Her words were very generous, and there seemed to be deep affection in them. Anyone who listened to them would praise her as a good girl. Then Jane syze wanted to throw up. If it didn''t happen to him, he was afraid that he would believe Cheng Su Su. How could a woman do that! Cheng Su Su''s heart is a little proud. She has been adept at these small skills since she was a child, and she has done things well. She has grown up so big, except in front of Gu only, these methods have failed, and she has used one criterion in front of other people. Such a fool as Jane sizer, from the first day of her idea, was doomed to the end. Jane Xize was furious: "you''re talking nonsense. I''ve never hit you. You''re the one who planned this! You''re doing this for my money! Yes, you take out the bank card and return it to me! " Cheng Su Su had already prepared, handed him the bank card that had been transferred empty, and said, "the card is here. Keep it by yourself! The money in it has been transferred according to your wishes! " "Turn around?" "When did I ask you to turn around?" she said angrily Seeing that he was angry, Cheng Su Su Su looked scared. She shrunk her neck and cried softly: "I do what you say. Where do I know where you want to transfer the money?" She looks as if she was bullied by jianxize. She is as delicate as a trembling little white flower. Chapter 1908 The police in the police station saw that she was frightened. Naturally, they stood on her side and taught Jane again. This case is not a big one, but the social impact is very bad. In addition, the leader personally asked about this case, so the police in the police station paid special attention to it. Cheng Su Su participated in the case as a witness, so the police were very polite to her. She knows that as long as the matter develops according to this situation, everything is under her control, and she can leave the police station if she is asked again. When she thought of the number on Jane''s bank card, she was calm. With such a sum of money, she could still live the same life as a young lady. She felt that she had been so dead hearted before. Why did she have to stay in the Cheng family to suffer from the leisure? She has brains, excellent looks and good means. Plus the contacts she has accumulated as Miss Cheng, she can live a good life in the future without looking at anyone''s face. It''s just that what she planned was very good. After receiving a phone call, the police of the police station took a look at her and changed her face slightly. After knowing it, they began to review the case again. This time, the police focused on asking Jane Sze. After asking Jane Sze, they came to ask Cheng Su Su. When they asked Cheng Su Su, many questions were repeated from different angles and with different emphases. Cheng Su Su was asked by them in this way. She had a bad feeling in her heart. There were subtle differences in the details of some places, and the police''s eyes changed when they looked at her. Cheng Su Su is not stupid. Naturally, she knows that the police are suspicious of her. She doesn''t know very well. Then she starts to pretend to be weak and pathetic, and tells her hard work and Jane''s inhumanity. This time, the police were not moved by her words. No matter where she went, they could come back and let her have no escape. The later she went, the more flustered she was. The more flustered she was, the more flaws she revealed. At this point, the police have been able to determine that she is lying, Jane syze said should be the truth, so this time she should be the mastermind. This cognition makes the police angry. They have been policemen for many years, and they have seen a lot of actors, but there are very few of them at Cheng Su Su''s level. Seeing that the situation was not right, Cheng Su Su directly pulled Mo Feiyan into the water. When the police asked about Jian Xize and Mo Feiyan, she said in a low voice: "the reason why they knew each other is that I did lead the line, but I really didn''t expect that Jian Xize would be so shameless." "Without sister Mo''s help, even if Jane wants to destroy Gu, she can''t make it known all over the country all at once. All the entertainment newspapers in the country publish this news." What she said is half true and half false, but this matter is really related to Mo Feiyan. So Mo Feiyan was also informed to the police station to investigate. Mo Feiyan originally thought that she was behind the scenes of this incident, and Cheng Su Su was a smart person, so she should not be involved. But now it seems that she really underestimated Cheng Su Su Su''s face and courage. After Mo Feiyan came to the police station, she gave Cheng Su Su a cool glance. She didn''t have much expression on her face. She said very flatly: "I helped to find someone to publish the newspaper. The reason is very simple. Cheng Su Su came to ask me and repeatedly guaranteed that everything was true." Chapter 1909 Mo Feiyan didn''t avoid these. She continued: "I can''t tolerate sand in my eyes all the time. In addition, Cheng Su Su and I have been friends since childhood, so I believe her words. I don''t know that she has a grudge against Gu only, and she plans to destroy Gu only." "My relationship with Jane sizer? Excuse me, did you make a mistake? I don''t know him. what? He likes me. He''s got ideas for me? I''m sorry, I don''t know about that. " "I''m sorry, I just wanted to help her because I have friendship with Cheng Su Su Su. I really didn''t expect her to be in such a bad mood. I was used by her. It was because I trusted her so much that I helped her to publish the newspaper without finding out. I made a mistake in this matter, and I''m willing to take considerable responsibility." Mo Feiyan''s way of doing things is totally different from that of Cheng Su Su. At least she looks much more atmospheric. These things are also admitted to be magnanimous. But when she heard the police say that Jane syze made up her mind, she was still sick. After Jane syze finished her face, she couldn''t get into her eyes at all! The police took her to see Jane sizer. When she saw her, Jane sizer was shocked. The police had rich experience in handling cases. They knew that Jane sizer didn''t know Mo Feiyan, so they were basically sure that Cheng Su su lied. After this matter is confirmed, the police will try Cheng Su Su again, and Mo Feiyan puts the whole matter on Cheng Su Su, and frankly admits his mistake, so he only needs to bear a fine, and does not need to bear criminal responsibility. This shows Mo Feiyan''s cleverness. In other words, she has the strength to deal with these things without acting like Cheng Su Su. But she was really annoyed. She didn''t expect that Cheng Su Su would lose so fast this time! If she is not prepared for this time, I''m afraid she will also be involved. In fact, she was also involved. After all, in her capacity, she helped her friends to make rumors regardless of right and wrong. If this kind of words spread, her reputation of intelligence and resourcefulness would be discounted. So Mo Feiyan is really angry. As for the matter that Jane Xize made up her mind, she believed it. There is no other reason. She thinks she is beautiful, rich and has a very good family background. There is no man in the world who will not be moved to see her. It''s just that men like Jane syze, who think they are so popular that they can make up her mind, are really disgusting. She thinks Jane syze should be taught a lesson. So she said to the police with a straight face: "it should be disrespectful to the people that such a person with inferior character can become a famous star. I''m afraid that he will bring crooked teenagers and cause extremely bad influence. I suggest heavy punishment!" The police had a good impression on her. What she said was reasonable. She nodded her head lightly at the moment, while Jane was scared to death. When Mo Feiyan leaves, she meets Su tingxue. They meet each other face to face. Mo Feiyan is curious about the purpose of Su tingxue''s coming here, so she says hello with a smile. Su tingxue takes a look at her. Her face is as cold as frost. Mo Feiyan has cheated Gu this year. How many times does Su tingxue know? It''s impossible for Su tingxue to give Mo Feiyan a good look. Chapter 1910 So Su tingxue just nodded her head coldly, and then went in directly. Mo Feiyan doesn''t like it, because Su tingxue is so cool to everyone in her impression. It''s just that Su tingxue''s appearance makes Mo Feiyan realize clearly again that the gap between her and Gu Weiyi is not as big as she thought. Behind her are Mo''s family and Qu''s family, while behind Gu''s family are Su''s family and Cheng''s family. Ning Yiqing is on Gu Weiyi''s side. This feeling made her feel a little uncomfortable. When she thought of Gu''s unconventional behavior, she suffered several losses in Gu''s hands, which made her feel even more uncomfortable. She sat on the bus with a gloomy face. Su tingxue came to the police station to deal with this matter, but she didn''t show her identity. Instead, she came here as Gu''s only mother. However, she was followed by several armed guards. Her arrival surprised the director of the police station, so the case that was originally in charge of the police station was directly investigated by the Municipal Bureau. Su tingxue expressed her intention in a low voice and said, "my daughter is so stigmatized. I am a mother. If she has poor ability or really does these things, it is my mother''s dereliction of duty. Naturally, I will teach her a good lesson." "But those things are nothing, and I will not give up on this one!" When Jane saw her bearing and heard her words again, she almost fainted. In fact, Jane was not too clear about Gu''s only thing before. She didn''t know that there was such a powerful mother behind her. His impression of Gu''s only thing was when she was in Lingcheng. Because of this, he dares to listen to Cheng Su Su Su''s words and make a rumor about Gu only. If he knew that Gu only now is different from the past, he would not dare even give him ten courage! Su tingxue just glanced at Jane syze, who was so weak that she didn''t bother to look at him again. With his virtue, he even wanted to marry her only one before. It''s just a fool''s dream! Such a person''s eyes are dirty at a glance! Cheng Su Su''s face is extremely ugly when she learns that Su tingxue is coming. When she was in trouble before, Su tingxue would never appear, let alone stand out for her. Now when she comes here, the rules set by Su tingxue have been broken again and again, and her heart is extremely unbalanced. Su tingxue looked at Cheng Su Su coldly and said, "Cheng Jinmo is really very kind to you. I just don''t know if he has any regrets in his heart now, but he is too stupid to drive you away from the Cheng family. Otherwise, the Cheng family will be destroyed in your hands." "The last time I met you at school, I saw you look like that and thought that no matter how we all lived under the same roof for 18 years, I sincerely took you as my daughter in those 18 years. If you really change your mind and behave well, I won''t embarrass you any more, and I can help you when you are really in trouble." "But you really let me down. You don''t forget to discredit the only one. Since your mind is so vicious, I won''t be polite to you any more. Cheng Su Su Su, you''re waiting to get through the prison this time!" Su tingxue said and left. Cheng Su Su''s face was a little ugly, but he said, "Su tingxue, do you want to use your power to create an unjust case?" Chapter 1911 Su tingxue turned her head to look at Cheng Su Su and said, "I really don''t know how to repent. Up to now, I dare to put such a hat on my head. Do you think nobody knows what you''ve done? Do you really think the police in the imperial capital are vegetarians? " "You are suspected of fraud and slander this time. The amount of money involved and the nature of the case are so bad that you have to be sentenced to at least 10 years." "I remember I told you before that you have some clever and powerful means, but you always think that you have great wisdom and powerful means. No one used to treat you because of Cheng Jinmo''s indulgence and his power. Now that you are no longer his daughter, it''s time for you to taste the bitter fruit of yourself." "Cheng Su Su, you can get to know yourself well this time. No matter whether you are willing to admit it or not, you are a complete fool." She said and handed a pile of information to the police station: "this is all her transfer information and pictures, there is a clear direction of funds, if I guess correctly, transfer to the last bank card is still on her body, you can look for it." Cheng Su Su saw those photos, all of them were photos when she went to the bank for transfer! She suddenly scared pale, immediately understand that Su tingxue has already sent someone to stare at her, her every move is not out of the sight of Su tingxue! She always thought that she had done it beautifully, no one knew! Cheng Su Su was immediately afraid and said, "Mom, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more! Just let me go this time! " "There is nothing in the world you dare not do?" Su tingxue''s eyes are a little cold: "let you go? Give you a chance to do harm again? Cheng Su Su, are you really a fool? " "Besides, don''t call my mother any more. Every time you shout like this, it makes me sick! There''s one thing you''d better find out. You''ve deliberately harmed my daughter. It''s impossible to let it go. " With that, she walked out of the police station without looking at Cheng Su Su. Su tingxue''s heart is actually a little angry. Cheng Su Su Su is not a white eyed wolf. If this time Cheng Jinmo wants to stand up for Cheng Su Su, she thinks she will break out. She should consider tearing Cheng Jinmo''s face! Because of the evidence provided by Su tingxue, the case soon came to light. No matter how poor Cheng Su Su pretends to be and how reckless he is, the police have basically decided what Cheng Su Su committed. This time, the slander case was written by Cheng Su Su. In addition to the large amount of money she transferred from Jane syze, this case is suspected of fraud. As Su tingxue said, Cheng Su Su will face extremely severe punishment. Cheng Su Su''s psychological defense line finally collapsed. She really couldn''t understand that she had arranged it quite properly from the beginning. Basically, there was no flaw. How did it come to this stage? Not only did she not get Jane''s money, she would be in prison! She couldn''t accept such a result! In her dictionary of life, she will not make mistakes. It must be others who will make mistakes! Yes, it''s all Su tingxue''s fault! It''s because of Su tingxue''s intervention that this happened! Su tingxue is too biased, so to her, but to Gu only so partial! Chapter 1912 When Cheng Su Su scolds Su tingxue again and again in her heart, she feels that her lower body is itchy, and she doesn''t pay much attention to it. She thinks it''s just the inflammation brought out by Jane sizer''s touch some time ago. But she didn''t know that Jane had a wide range of hobbies. Before, she liked to go to that place. She had been infected with a dirty disease, and he had been secretly treating it without her. He didn''t get well. It didn''t work there, but it didn''t delay the spread of the disease. Once Cheng Su Su is in prison and gets out of prison after ten years, she will spend the most beautiful ten years in her life in prison. After she comes out, the rapidly changing world has changed a lot, and her life will be ruined. Of course, she also contracted that kind of dirty disease. The treatment in prison is certainly not as good as that outside. Whether she can get out of prison alive is still a huge problem. These things have nothing to do with Gu only. Su tingxue said that if she wanted to deal with these things for her, she would be happy to be a shopkeeper. A child with a mother is a treasure. Now she fully understands the feeling of this sentence. The meal she had at Ning''s home was also quite comfortable. Miao Bihu''s attitude towards her was much better than before. This time, she also made a lot of grievances for her. She thought Cheng Su Su Su was cruel. Ning Beichuan was amused when he heard that. Before that, I didn''t know who told him how good Cheng Su Su was and how suitable she was to be Ning''s daughter-in-law. It''s just that all the men in Ning''s family spoil their wives, and Ning Beichuan won''t go to uncover Miao Bihu''s shortcomings. However, Miao Bihu was very calm and took the initiative to apologize to Gu Yiwei: "I was picked by Cheng Su Su before, and I misunderstood you. Some of my previous words may not be very nice. Only, you can''t care with your aunt." Gu only heard her words a little surprised, Miao Bihu temperament she also know, is very good face, at this time so actively admit their own mistakes let Gu only some accident. Although Gu Weiyi has some opinions about Miao Bihu, Miao Bihu is an elder. Today, she has made it clear. Of course, she won''t bother with Miao Bihu any more. So Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "aunt Miao is very serious. I already know what kind of person Cheng Su Su is. Don''t mention you. Uncle Cheng has been cheated by her for more than ten years. How can I care about this with you?" "But I''m impatient. Sometimes I''m more straight. Some of my words have gone too far before. You are an elder. Please be more tolerant of me and don''t worry about me." Miao Bihu always thinks that Gu''s character is a little tough, and he has three points of domineering in speaking and doing things, so he thinks that Gu is a kind of unreasonable and difficult person to get along with. However, during this period of time, she put aside her prejudice against Gu only and found that Gu only was a little different from her previous estimate. Although Gu''s temperament is a little tough, she is not that unreasonable person. This kind of person is not so difficult to get along with as she expected. And she was worried that she would be bullied by Gu Weiyi. Now it seems that this is not likely. Gu''s personality is estimated to be the same as Su tingxue''s, concentrating on her work and going home not too many times. Naturally, Gu had no time to bully her. When she realized this, she felt that the workaholic in the room set off her as an idle person. No one talked to her about her family, and she felt quite lonely. Chapter 1913 So Miao Bihu said with a smile: "you are also polite. Just think that we have done something wrong before. Let''s uncover the past." Gu Wei agreed with a smile. Ning Yiqing looks at master Ning. Master Ning winks at his grandson, and Ning Yiqing understands everything. Today, Miao Bihu is able to take the initiative to apologize to Gu only. The old man must have made great efforts. As for how the old man did it, this is not the point. The point is that the relationship between Gu only and Miao Bihu has greatly improved, which is a good thing. Ning Yiqing gives Mr. Ning a thumbs up. Sure enough, Jiang is still hot! Mr. Ning was also very happy. Before Gu only had a bad relationship with Miao Bihu, he was also very anxious. One of the two women had to bow his head first. Mr. Ning thought that Cheng Su Su Su''s affair was a good excuse, so he beat Miao Bihu at home. Miao Bihu didn''t let the old man down too much. After thinking about it for a while, he finally decided to invite Gu Weiyi home for dinner, and then took the initiative to resolve his previous grievances. It''s not helpful for Mr. Ning to find out if they can get along with each other. However, he believes that Mr. Gu is smart and won''t make a stalemate with Miao Bihu. After dinner, Ning Beichuan asks Ning Yiqing to open the durian, and Gu Weiyi goes in to help. Miao Bihu refuses to go in because of the taste of durian, and closes the door, leaving the kitchen space for Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi came to Ning Yiqing and said, "Ning Yiqing, I suddenly feel that marrying you is not so terrible." Ning Yiqing frowned: "how? Did you think it was a terrible thing to marry me before? " "That''s what I thought when we first got the license." Gu only whispered: "you are so fierce and aunt Miao is so difficult to get along with. I''m really afraid that you will freeze to death after I marry you, and then Aunt Miao will despise me." Ning Yiqing looked at her obliquely. She leaned back to him and said, "but now I know that you have a hot heart under your cold appearance." Ning Yiqing picked up a piece of durian and put it in her mouth, saying, "I have a hotter way. Do you want to make an appointment to try it another day?" The sweet and glutinous durian is in her mouth. Gu Weiyi feels sweet as honey in her heart. She looks at him with her eyes open and says, "good, good!" Ning Yiqing saw her look a little funny, only felt that her lower abdomen was tight, and then she coughed and said, "are you seducing me?" "No way!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s clearly you who are seducing me." Then she reached out and touched his face and said, "how can I resist your incomparable charm when you are such a gorgeous person in the world?" As he was talking, Ning Beichuan came in to see how their durian was peeling. He just heard this sentence. He was very old, and he was very serious. He couldn''t help being embarrassed at this time. Gu only and Ning Yiqing''s face is not red, Ning Beichuan''s face is red. Gu Yiyi saw Zhun Gonggong come in and immediately withdrew his hand. Ning Beichuan said uneasily: "I came in to see you peel durian. Don''t worry. Durian has many thorns. You peel them slowly." So he pretended to do something else and withdrew. Chapter 1914 Ning Beichuan went out and couldn''t help complaining. His son, who was as cold as ice, spoke very well in front of them. As soon as he came to his daughter-in-law, he changed completely. He couldn''t bear to look directly at him! However, he thinks that it''s OK. In the world, only Gu can subdue his son. As long as his son likes it, he doesn''t care how much they have to do. It''s just that he thinks his family will have a wedding soon. After Ning Beichuan quits, Gu Weiyi feels a little regret. She is so happy today that she is overjoyed. This is the Ning family. It''s not appropriate for her to tease Ning Yiqing. She doesn''t know if Ning Beichuan has heard what she said to Ning Yiqing, but she feels quite shameful. She also doesn''t know if Ning Beichuan thinks she is too frivolous to be a daughter-in-law. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s over, it''s over, my image in front of Minister Ning has been completely destroyed!" Ning Yiqing felt funny when she saw her appearance, and comforted her at this time: "my father sees nothing, my mother may not feel very comfortable when she sees it, and you don''t have to worry. My father won''t tell my mother about it." Gu said with a sad face: "but it''s still a shame!" "There''s nothing shameful about home." Ning Yiqing said in a low voice, "well, it''s not my face that I lost anyway." Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and twisted it on his waist. She didn''t twist it seriously. His pain point was high. It was a bit like tickling. He laughed instead. Gu only dare not stay with him in the kitchen, destroy him to peel out the durian quickly, and then carried out. Miao Bihu ate durian for the first time. At first, she didn''t like the taste very much. She also complained that Ning Beichuan brought such a thing back to pollute the air in her home, but after she took a bite, she couldn''t stop. Gu only felt from his heart that Miao Bihu also had her lovely side, or that the speed of accepting new affairs was not slow. After eating durian, Miao Bihu pulls Gu Weiyi into her studio to draw. Gu Weiyi took up the pen and followed her to draw a simple painting. Miao Bihu regretfully asked, "the only one, do you really not learn to draw?" Gu only shook his head and said, "I''m too busy and have limited energy to spare time to learn painting. But if I have time in the future, if aunt Miao doesn''t think I''m stupid, I''m willing to learn painting from Aunt Miao." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "if you are stupid, there will be no smart people in the world. The only one is you, who are the most gifted painter I have ever met." "Aunt Miao, you can''t praise me any more." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "instructor Hua said that I have the talent to shoot, my master said that I have the talent to study medicine, and grandfather Ning said that I have the talent to cook. You praise me so much, I guess you want to cultivate me into a versatile person." Miao Bihu heard her say funny, can''t help laughing and said: "that''s your own smart, everything is a learning will." Gu Weiyi smiles. She can boast of her intelligence in front of Ning Yiqing, Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang, but she won''t boast in front of Miao Bihu. Today, when I came to Ningjia, the overall atmosphere was very good. Miao Bihu''s attitude towards Gu was much better. At least, it would not be like before. When he left, Ning Yiqing wanted to send Gu only, and Miao Bihu didn''t stop him. Instead, he told him to send Gu only home. Chapter 1915 Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing walked out of Ning''s home. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "aunt Miao has become so enthusiastic all of a sudden. I''m a little bit uncomfortable." Ning Yiqing just smiles. Although he is not close to Miao Bihu, it''s his mother. If Miao Bihu doesn''t deal with Gu Weiyi every day, he won''t be happy. Such a thing is not his wish. He put his hand around her waist and said, "it''s OK. After a long time, it''s OK to adapt." Gu Yuwen laughed. Miao Bihu completely figured it out this time. Gu Weiwei is not as difficult to get along with as she imagined. Although Gu Weiwei still has a lot of shortcomings in her eyes, they are not totally intolerable. And after a year or so, she can see that her son''s heart is tied to Gu''s only body. If she can''t take care of her son any more, he may never come back home. Since the end of last year, she has softened her attitude towards Gu Weiwei, Ning Yiqing will go home for a night during her holiday. Although with his character, he won''t say anything to her when he comes back, as long as he can come back and she can see him, she is happy in her heart. And she also saw that several men in the family were standing on Gu''s side. Needless to say, Ning Yiqing was the Savior of Mr. Ning. Mr. Ning attached great importance to Gu, because Gu didn''t give her less face. When it comes to Ning Beichuan, she seems to be on her side at first. After knowing Gu''s excellent shooting level and medical skills, every time Gu comes over, he will pull her to say a lot of words, which are full of care. Miao Bihu was also a smart person. After thinking about these things, she put them down. She used to think that Su tingxue was a very difficult in laws, but this time she and Su tingxue were dealing with Jane syze''s affairs together. She also found that Su tingxue was not as difficult as she thought, just more caring. She can also understand why Su tingxue protects Gu Weiyi so much. In the final analysis, it''s just because Gu Weiyi has been exiled since he was a child, and it''s hard to find him back. If it''s her, she will be in love with her like a treasure. Because she figured out these things, so the whole person also relaxed a lot. In the evening when she and Ning Beichuan lie on the bed to rest, Ning Beichuan praises her: "you''ve done a good job today. The whole family is very happy. Even the wrinkles on dad''s face are relaxed." Miao Bihu glared at him and said, "what you mean is that I didn''t do well before?" Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "of course not. You used to do well, but now you do better. Yiqing likes the only one. It''s only a matter of time before they get married. We don''t want to get involved in the marriage of the children. We have to trust Yiqing''s eyes." He can also see the change of Miao Bihu''s attitude towards Gu Wei during this period of time. Naturally, he is happy to see this situation at home. However, he is still worried that Miao Bi lake has not been fully figured out. Today, he is just trying to coax Mr. Ning and Ning Yiqing, but secretly going to take care of the only one. He has been married to Miao Bihu for many years, and is quite satisfied with her as a whole, but her temperament is not grand, and some things are not so bright. Chapter 1916 Miao Bihu naturally heard Ning Beichuan''s beating. She said with a flat mouth: "I can see that the only one who hasn''t entered the house is you all standing on her side one by two!" "It''s nothing." Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "I must be on my daughter-in-law''s side. I just think it''s better to have a harmonious family. The only one is a smart child. I can see a lot of things thoroughly." In fact, he knew clearly in his heart that if Miao Bihu went to make trouble for Gu only in private, he was afraid that he would not be able to take advantage of it. He was afraid that it would be Miao Bihu who would suffer losses at that time. If Miao Bihu suffers a loss from Gu only, he will be angry when he comes back. He will also be implicated when he comes here to complain. So in his heart, he sincerely hoped that Miao Bihu and Gu could live in peace. Miao Bihu said softly: "you still have a little conscience!" Ning Beichuan gently hugged her and said: "in this world, my daughter-in-law is the person who has been with me for the longest time, and also the person who cares about me the most, so no matter what, I will unconditionally stand on my daughter-in-law''s side." Miao Bihu chuckles. No matter what position Ning Beichuan is in, she is always good to her, which she never needs to doubt. And at her age, she could see things like feelings clearly. She is a painter, with a very careful mind, plus Ning Beichuan''s good protection for her, she is more or less willful, with a princess in her heart. She leaned against Ning Beichuan''s arms and said, "yes, you are the closest person to me. My son is the one who comes to collect debts. I don''t care about his affairs until later. I don''t mind who he wants to marry." Ning Beichuan was completely relieved when he heard her words. It seems that his daughter-in-law has completely figured out these things. At this time, the imperial railway station, although it is already in the night, but still a surge of people, Zhang Chunhua out of the railway station after the whole person in a forced state. Everything here is extremely strange to her. She originally thought that she was a wealthy family in Lingcheng and had seen the world, but where did Lingcheng catch up with the prosperity of God? Not to mention anything else, the square just in front of the station made her feel that the area was so big and frightening. She was even more dizzy after walking around the square, because she couldn''t tell the direction at all. She made a few more calls to Jane at the public phone booth, but she still couldn''t get through, so she tried to call the company she had signed with before, but this time she got through. The clerk who answered the phone was the clerk of the company. The company suffered a huge loss because of Jane''s affair, so the whole company was extremely shameless to Jane and defined him as scum in their heart. So when she received Zhang Chunhua''s Putonghua with a strong Lingcheng accent, she was not very angry. She directly told Zhang Chunhua that Jane was taken away by the police station. Now she has terminated her contract with the company, and he hung up without further contact with the company. Zhang Chunhua has been on the train these two days, and she didn''t buy a newspaper to read. At this time, when she heard the news, she was totally stunned. Jane is her son and her only hope! When she saw the news in Lingcheng, she was worried. Now worry has become a fact. How can she calm down? In her heart, her son is certainly not wrong, wrong will only be Gu only! Chapter 1917 What makes Zhang Chunhua most angry is that when the Jian family gave so many betrothal gifts to the Qin family, Gu only didn''t marry! If Gu only married her son at the beginning, her son would never forget Gu only. If Gu only didn''t, it would not happen this time. In addition, Gu''s only cheap hoof recognized these things without missing a piece of meat. Now her son who became a big star was put in the police station! Zhang Chunhua scolds Gu only in her heart. Zhang Chunhua has heard something about Gu only''s marriage in the imperial capital, but she doesn''t pay much attention to it. Even if Gu only recognizes his marriage in the imperial capital, it''s not a great person. Her only fear is the Ning family, Gu only and Ning Yiqing with the object, Ning family is not easy to provoke. Now the only thing she has to do is to find a way to get her son out of the police station! So she accompanied her to make a call to Jane''s film and television company. She went to the front desk and asked which police station Jane was locked up in. The front desk was very impatient with her, but she told her the address and asked her not to call the company in the future. Zhang Chunhua is not familiar with the imperial capital. At this time, it is too late and there is no bus, so she has to bite her teeth and stamp her feet to take a taxi to the police station. When she went, the police didn''t let her see Jane syze. They only said that Jane syze was still under review and asked her to wait outside. Zhang Chunhua wants to take out the ferocity she used to be at Lingcheng police station, but before she has time to perform, a prisoner is caught. Because of resisting arrest, the prisoner falls down the steps, and the whole person is covered with blood. She didn''t know it was the police. She was scared to death. She had to wait outside. Jane syze''s reputation was ruined this time, but he was only an accessory in this matter. The crime was not serious. He only needed to be detained for a few days to be released. During the period of his detention, some fans came to the police station from time to time to ask for a sentence. Zhang Chunhua saw the fierce and incomparable posture of those people, so he counseled first. In the final analysis, she is just a middle-aged woman without much experience. She can be horizontal when she is in Lingcheng, but after she arrives at the imperial capital, she has no courage to be horizontal any more. Mo Feiyan was led by the case of Jian Xize, and because of the increased scrutiny, she was summoned to the police station again. When she came out, she met Zhang Chunhua. Jianxize''s eyes are quite similar to Zhang Chunhua''s, they are all kind of fierce eyes, so Mo Feiyan can guess Zhang Chunhua''s identity at once. To be on the safe side, she asks the police who handle the case and confirms that Zhang Chunhua is jianxize''s mother. Mo Feiyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was worried. So she told her new assistant a few words. The new assistant nodded and said to Zhang Chunhua, "aunt, your son will be sentenced to a heavy sentence this time, so don''t wait here." Zhang Chunhua''s face turned white with fright. He saw that Mo Feiyan''s new assistant had a lot of temperament. At first sight, she was a promising one. Maybe she could help. Zhang Chunhua pulled her and said, "girl, you are from the imperial capital. Do you have any way to help me! My son has been good since he was a child. He was set up! " Chapter 1918 The assistant said with some embarrassment, "I really can''t help you in this matter. You are the only one who can help you. I heard that as long as the victim is not investigated for this kind of thing, he won''t be sentenced to too heavy punishment. Why don''t you ask the victim?" Zhang Chunhua thought for a long time before she realized that the victim was Gu only, and asked her to ask for Gu only. She was unwilling, but she was a mother and only had such a precious son as jianxize. She was willing to swallow her anger for jianxize. So she thanks her assistant, asks the direction of the Imperial University, finds out the bus line, and goes directly to the direction of the Imperial University. The assistant came to tell Mo Feiyan about it. The corners of Mo Feiyan''s mouth rose slightly, and his eyes showed some satisfaction. Assistant some puzzled asked: "Jane''s mother to go to Gu only, I''m afraid it won''t have any real effect, why let her go to Gu only?" "She doesn''t need to play a role." Mo Feiyan said lightly: "in my opinion, as long as you can disgust to Gu, you can be successful." Assistant Leng for a while, Mo Feiyan''s mood is a lot better: "let''s go, let''s go back to the company, it is estimated that this matter will not find me again." Because of Jane''s affairs, her mood has been affected a lot, at least these days her face is not good. When the assistant saw that she was in a good mood, she was also relieved. She was black every day, and they had a lot of pressure to be subordinates. Although Mo Feiyan admitted her mistake that day, it still had a great influence on her. Even Mo Weiguang told her that she didn''t have a long brain. Ruan Mingzhu also said that in her capacity, there is no need for her to get involved in this matter. She can think of other ways to deal with it. Where does she need to fight in person. Mo Ziwei has known about it for a long time. She has been so cold these days that she has been choked. She has never been a magnanimous person. How can she feel comfortable when she encounters such things? When she fails, they all come to criticize her. Don''t you know that her heart is very uncomfortable? This time, she picked up Zhang Chunhua to find Gu Weiyi, and she felt more comfortable. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had been busy with the pharmaceutical factory recently, she would like to go to DIDU university to have a look. She knows that the most important thing for her now is to produce the medicine first. She wants to knock Gu Weiyi down in the field that Gu Weiyi is proud of! After understanding her own advantages, she can do things more easily. Yesterday, her uncle visited her pharmaceutical factory and agreed with her plan very much. He thought that she had done a good job and was willing to provide some more funds to deal with a series of problems such as follow-up sales and distribution. Because of this, Mo Feiyan has greater confidence in the pharmaceutical industry. Her pharmaceutical factory is now almost in place, the factory in the industrial and commercial tax and related departments need to deal with the documents are complete, now just need to buy back the medicine can be officially produced. When she returned to the office, Zhou yeheng gave her a list of medicinal materials. After calculating the price with the list, she frowned and felt a little unhappy. The price and profit were too low. Zhou yeheng asked: "Mr. Mo, is there any problem?" Chapter 1919 Mo Feiyan studied business administration and took the course of accounting. She picked up the calculator and said, "before, Gu''s only factory selling price was 11 yuan a box. For the same medicine, after deducting the depreciation of labor and machinery and subsequent sales expenses, the cost was 12 yuan!" She is quite familiar with the operation of business, and is also quite sensitive to the price of a product. Zhou yeheng said softly: "the land price in Lingcheng is cheap, the rent of the factory should be relatively cheap, and the wages of the workers will be cheaper than those in DIDU. They didn''t invite any professional people to sell, and they didn''t even advertise, so the overall cost is much lower than ours." "I estimate that Gu''s only pharmaceutical company can still make a certain profit by selling this drug for 11 yuan per box." He also spent some time to understand Gu''s situation, so he came to such a conclusion. Mo Feiyan''s face is not good-looking. The difference between them is not so big! She is familiar with the market, and naturally knows that the selling price determines the sales volume to a great extent. If the sales volume can''t get up, let alone the only thing. It''s just the beginning. Is she going to be knocked down by Gu only? No, she can''t lose! And never lose! She said coldly, "I don''t care what method you use, the cost must be reduced now!" She looked at the herbs on the list and said, "I''ve always heard that Chinese medicine is very cheap. Why are you so expensive?" In the eyes of many people, traditional Chinese medicine is a pile of herbal medicine. If this kind of thing can cure diseases, Mo Feiyan doesn''t believe it. Also in Lingcheng, she saw that the medicine produced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory sold very well, and many people praised its efficacy, so she was willing to try it. Because of this, in her eyes, traditional Chinese medicine is quite cheap. Zhou yeheng was stunned for a moment and said, "the medicines in my prescriptions are all the prices of the wholesalers I know well. The prices of the medicines of the same quality are the lowest in the market." "Are there many grades of medicinal materials?" Mo Feiyan asked curiously. Although she runs a pharmaceutical factory of Chinese patent medicine, she doesn''t know much about Chinese medicine. Zhou yeheng replied: "the price of the same kind of medicinal material varies from place of origin to grade. If there is a big gap, the price may be ten times higher." "It''s so much worse Mo Feiyan''s brow wrinkled: "what about the medicine?" "There are differences, of course." Zhou yeheng replied: "especially when we start to cultivate medicinal materials artificially, those people will use a series of fertilizers such as chemical fertilizer to get more benefits. At the same time, it is difficult to grow enough years. There are also problems in the processing methods of many medicinal materials, so the efficacy is very different." Mo Feiyan stood up and took a few steps with her hands half on her chest. She asked Zhou yeheng, "do you think that the only kind of mercenary people like Gu can control the price so low by using the raw materials which are not very good herbs?" Zhou yeheng was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know much about Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi left him the impression that she was a girl with strong personality, fierce manner, clever means and resolute decision. As for whether Gu only has the trait of being mercenary, he really doesn''t know. Chapter 1920 Zhou yeheng said with a light cough: "since we want to make good medicine, we have to take care of the only one. It''s better to use good quality medicine." "I took care of the only one who may not have used good medicinal materials. Her medicine seems to have a good effect." Mo Feiyan''s eyes were deeper: "our current costs are higher than Gu''s, how can such expensive drugs impact Gu''s pharmaceutical factory?" Zhou yeheng looked at her anxiously and asked, "what does that mean?" "Don''t use such good herbs, but don''t use the worst. Just use the intermediate grade." Mo Feiyan said faintly: "you write down the price of the same kind of medicine in the middle level. Let me see how much space there is in the middle." Zhou yeheng frowned. He was a doctor, so he knew the importance of medicinal materials. He didn''t agree with Mo Feiyan. So he advised: "Mr. Mo, it''s better to guarantee the quality and quantity of our drugs in the early stage. It''s not very effective just to reduce the price, and it may be difficult to enter the market." Mo Feiyan looked at him coldly and said, "it''s just the same herb. How much difference can it make between raising it with chemical fertilizer and letting it grow on its own? You don''t have to say that again. I''ve made a decision. " Zhou yeheng''s brow is still wrinkled there, Mo Feiyan said: "but there''s a little truth in your words. The first batch of drugs coming out to the market, of course, should have a better effect, otherwise others will not be convinced. In this way, you can also purchase a batch of good herbs, and the rest will use intermediate grade herbs." "Well, you can rewrite the price." Zhou yeheng knew that Mo Feiyan looked pretty. In fact, he was rather overbearing and not the kind of master who could listen to the words. He was not easy to persuade at this time, so he wrote the market price he knew to Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan saw that the price dropped a lot. She calculated it with a calculator, and then found that because she changed the medicine, the price was almost one third cheaper! Mo Feiyan''s mouth slightly raised: "I feel much more comfortable when I see this price. This price is basically equal to Gu''s cost price, and I am more sure that Gu''s pharmaceutical company is grasping such a profit." Zhou yeheng didn''t quite agree with Mo Feiyan''s words. He said softly, "Mr. Mo, I''ve seen the medicine produced by Gu Yiwei pharmaceutical factory, and the efficacy is not bad. Moreover, I''ve heard from my colleagues that Gu Yiwei has planted a large area of medicinal materials in Yunnan and Gansu. In order to plant those medicinal materials, she also hired some pharmacists and Chinese medicine processors at high prices." "She attaches so much importance to medicinal materials that she is afraid that she will have a very strict control over the quality of the drugs. She should not use those medicines with poor quality, so we should be more careful in the selection of medicinal materials." Gu Weiyi''s decision to set up the planting base spread throughout the traditional Chinese medicine industry with the help of the old man. She didn''t think there was anything to hide, so many people knew about it. Zhou yeheng was also a famous doctor in the imperial capital. When the news reached the imperial capital, he knew about it. In recent years, he felt more and more obvious when taking medicine. The quality of medicinal materials on the market is worse every year. Although there has been selling fake drugs since ancient times, this situation is not selling fake drugs, so he was also worried. Chapter 1921 Zhou yeheng knows that it''s not easy to plant medicine in the land, and he has privately calculated for Gu. In her way of growing medicine, it''s hard to make a profit. Although he didn''t think Gu could persist, he also saw Gu''s attitude through this incident. Mo Feiyan frowned and asked, "what? Is Gu Weiyi going to plant medicine? Is it profitable to grow medicine? " "A lot of ethnic medicine makes money, but according to Gu''s only method, it can''t make money." Zhou yeheng answered truthfully. Mo Feiyan disdained to curl his lips and said: "Gu only that fool, actually will do not make money, really stupid." Zhou yeheng As a traditional Chinese medicine, although he is at odds with Gu Weiyi, he doesn''t think Gu Weiyi can stick to it, but he still stands on Gu Weiyi''s side. At this time, he also found that the real mercenary is not Gu only, but Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan knew that Gu Weiyi didn''t make money at all. She didn''t have any interest in it. Now she said to Zhou yeheng, "just do what I said about purchasing medicinal materials." Zhou yeheng nodded. At this time, he also hoped that the only medicinal material Gu used was not so good. He also hoped that all this was his worry. When he left Mo Feiyan''s office, he felt a little uncomfortable. He promised to help Mo Feiyan make medicine because of the status of the Mo family. This young lady, who has been loved by the Mo family all her life, seems to be a little too arrogant. There are so many people in this world, she has been staring at Gu only, in fact, it is easy to narrow her horizons. But he also knows that Mo Feiyan is not a good listener. If he says more at this time, he will make Mo Feiyan unhappy. At that time, he may be the one who is unlucky. And he just needs to do his part. Naturally, he was looking forward to Mo Feiyan''s overthrow of Gu only, so that he could go to Shao Yizhi''s place. Over the years, his medical skills have made great progress, but there are always some things he can''t understand, which he wants to ask, but no one can ask. In addition, he knows that there are many ancestral secret prescriptions in Shao Yizhi''s place, which are quite valuable and he wants them very much. This is also the fundamental reason why he has been trying to repair his relationship with Shao Yizhi all these years. It''s a pity that Shao Yizhi has a lot of opinions on him because of his ex-wife. No matter how hard he tries, Shao Yizhi''s attitude towards him is not good, let alone passing on those Fangzi to him. Before that, when Shao Yizhi didn''t accept his apprentice, he thought there would be some hope, because Shao Yizhi had only such an apprentice as him, and his medical skills needed to be carried forward. His plan was broken after Shao Yizhi accepted Gu Yiwei as an apprentice. At first, he hoped that Gu Yiwei was the kind of person who did not have the talent to study medicine, and Shao Yizhi would have to ask him at that time. However, he now knows that Gu only has absolute talent in studying medicine, and that day''s talent is probably higher than that of him. In this way, Shao Yizhi''s hope should be placed on Gu only, and he will have no hope any more. Zhou yeheng was not reconciled, but he was helpless. He thought that Shao Yizhi was really too fussy. It had been more than ten years, but Shao Yizhi had not put it down! Chapter 1922 Zhou yeheng sighed a long time, some not very happy back home. His wife Mo Yu light see he came back after a smile, poured a cup of tea for him, said: "today how come back so early?" When Zhou yeheng saw Mo Yudan who was as gentle as water, he added tenderness to his eyes. Although he felt sorry for his ex-wife and Shao Yizhi, and he didn''t get too many benefits from Mo''s family, he never regretted marrying Mo Yudan. There is no reason for him. Mo Yudan has a very gentle temperament. He is respected everywhere at home and never disobeys his meaning. Mo Yudan and his ex-wife are safe and different personalities. Although his ex-wife is not unreasonable, she has been spoiled by Shao Yizhi since childhood. In addition, Shao Yizhi is not gentle and tolerant. His ex-wife''s personality follows Shao Yizhi again. It''s not common to screw her up. Compared with Mo Yudan, Mo Yudan is more satisfied with his male dignity. Zhou ye said in a constant temperature voice: "after the things in the factory are handled, I will come back early." He said that he and Mo Feiyan had different opinions today. Mo Yudan said gently: "Feiyan has been very independent since she was a child, and she is very smart. She has her own judgment in doing things. I believe her choice should be right." She looked at him and said, "master Gu is the only disciple. Now she is trying her best to teach her. It is estimated that Shao''s secret recipes have taught her a lot. If you can''t get those secret recipes from master Gu, maybe you can start from Gu." Zhou yeheng''s eyes brightened at first, then darkened: "you haven''t met my younger martial sister. She''s not a good girl. She''s quite decisive and more difficult than Shifu in doing things. Seeing that she and Mr. Mo have been fighting for several times, and Mr. Mo hasn''t taken advantage of it, I know that she''s also smart." "It''s even more difficult to get those secrets from her." "Nothing is difficult in the world, just for those who want to." Mo Yudan said in a low voice: "you are not helping Feiyan. Feiyan has to deal with her. You know that behind Feiyan is the whole Mo family and Qu family. No matter how powerful your younger martial sister is, she can''t be her opponent." "Even if Feiyan didn''t take advantage of her at the beginning, it must be your younger martial sister who was defeated in the end. After your younger martial sister was defeated, if you use a little more means, are you worried that you can''t get the secret recipe from her?" Zhou yeheng''s eyes lit up again: "what you said is reasonable! It''s true that there is a good wife in the family, if there is a treasure Mo Yudan said with a smile, "I just want you to be happy. Don''t worry about these things." Zhou yeheng took her hand and said, "Yudan, it''s the greatest blessing in my life to marry you." When he said this, he completely forgot that he had said the same thing when he married Shao Yizhi''s daughter. There is nothing more important than interests for a man like him who knows how to do business. As for feelings, they are second. From his childhood life experience, he didn''t have much sense of security. He always felt that he had to hold more things in his hand to be at ease. Gu is very busy with his work and study every day. The sniper training camp is coming to an end. He needs to pay more attention. Chapter 1923 Gu only knows that after the training, they will be separated from each other, and it may be difficult to meet again in the future. She is willing to spend more time with them. So as soon as Gu had finished class, she went straight out of the school. Only when she got to the door, a person jumped out of the stab and rushed directly at her. She had been training for a long time, and her agility was different from what it used to be. As soon as she dodged, she could not stop her body and rolled on the ground. Gu''s only brow wrinkled. The man rolled on the ground and seemed to fall. There, ah, ah, she screamed. She fixed her eyes and saw that it was Zhang Chunhua. As soon as she saw Zhang Chunhua''s mouth, she smoked, and her eyes were slightly cold. Zhang Chunhua came to find her, and she didn''t have to think about it to know what it was for. As soon as Zhang Chunhua rolled all over the ground, his clothes were covered with ashes and his hair was scattered. He looked rather embarrassed. She sat on the ground and cried out: "Gu you, you have no conscience. My son likes you. That''s your blessing in your previous life. You don''t want to marry him. That''s because you don''t have eyes. You are still beating me now. You are really bad!" Zhang Chunhua has been releasing herself since Jian Jian''s army was ruined by Jian''s family. In addition, people who want to borrow money always come to Jian''s family, so she is used to it. So in the past year, no matter what happened to her, she was habitual. Even if today she came to Gu only, the purpose is to ask Gu only, but she did not intend to say soft words. Because in her eyes, her baby son is now like that, which is Gu''s only harm. She hates Gu in her heart! Gu only for Zhang Chunhua this kind of behavior is not unexpected, the goods before is such a look, never a little consciousness. She said in a low voice: "it''s you who pounced on me. I dodged. You fell on the ground carelessly. Can I beat you? Can you be reasonable? " As soon as her voice fell, the students who had just witnessed the whole process all stood up and spoke for her: "that is, just now I didn''t see Gu''s only classmate beating people." "This man ran to the school gate to bump into people, should not want to touch a porcelain?" "Yes, I didn''t see Gu''s only classmate hit someone. It''s clear that she deliberately hurt her and fell down. This kind of behavior is really shameful!" Gu is a real celebrity in DIDU University. Although she is never willing to provoke any right or wrong, there are always some people who come to her for trouble. If she is too good, is it easy to recruit black people? Gu only heard the words of her classmates, she gently touched her nose, how did they all know her? Zhang Chunhua''s face is not very good-looking, she eventually thought of today''s business, also no longer entangled for her fall to the ground. So she said, "you are not a good person. You incite so many people to bully me!" Gu''s only face is speechless. Which eye of Zhang Chunhua sees her fanning students? She took a cool look at Zhang Chunhua, ready to leave. Zhang Chunhua arrived at the Imperial University yesterday, but after she arrived, Gu only had finished school and was not at school. She wanted to go in to find someone, but she was stopped directly by the security guard at the door. The security guard at the door stopped her for a reason. She had a long horizontal flesh, and the whole person looked a little fierce. Chapter 1924 Although Zhang Chunhua did not engrave the word "villain" on her forehead, she was also a villain. The security guard asked again that she was the only one who came to look for Gu. Before, many fans ran to DIDU university to make trouble because of Jane''s affair. Yan Lixin told the security guard at the gate that they should not let others wait for the school recently. Those fans who come to make trouble are also the only ones who come to Gu. The security guards directly put Zhang Chunhua and those fans who make trouble together, and Zhang Chunhua will not go in anyway. Zhang Chunhua at the school gate for a day, and finally guard to Gu only, where can let her go like this? She immediately grabbed Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, don''t leave. You have to give me an explanation about syze." Gu only was angry smile, she and Jane Department Ze things she did not find Zhang Chunhua to say, Zhang Chunhua first find her to say, she sneered and said: "what kind of statement do you want?" Zhang Chunhua thought that she was afraid when she saw her appearance, and immediately said with some satisfaction: "if you go to the police station, you will say that you wronged the Department and let them release him immediately. Then you will apologize to him in public and restore his reputation. Even if this matter is over, I will not care about it with you." Gu only heard this angry smile, also don''t know Zhang Chunhua where come of base spirit, dare to put forward such request to her. Zhang Chunhua selfishly went on to say: "my family''s Department, Zeyuan, is very excellent. I''ve got good grades since I was a child. I''m gentle and handsome. Gu only, if you hurt him like this, won''t your conscience hurt?" "He is a big star now. No matter what he does, he is right. I order you to do these things now, or you should be careful for me!" Gu only wants to throw up when he hears this. The reason why Jane''s character looks like that is that she''s afraid that she has something to do with Zhang Chunhua. This distorted and self righteous value concept is really convincing. As for Zhang Chunhua, if she can''t completely solve the problem today and completely get rid of Zhang Chunhua''s idea, she will have to bother her every day in the future. So she said, "first of all, is it true that he was caught whoring in Lingcheng?" Zhang Chunhua was stunned for a moment, but said: "he has a crush on you, who let you not let him sleep! You can''t satisfy him. What''s wrong with him going out to look for women? " "Besides, isn''t it normal for a man to play with a woman outside?" Her theory surprised all the students of DIDU university around the gate, and she could say it so righteously! It''s really shameless! Gu only heard Zhang Chunhua''s words, but he was not surprised, and then said: "I was admitted to the Imperial University with the provincial champion''s score, right?" As soon as Zhang Chunhua heard her words, she began to curse: "don''t you just want to read some broken books? What''s the big deal! It''s shameless of you to retire from my family''s marriage after reading a book "But I guess you are quite regretful now. After all, my family is a big star now. Just like you, you don''t deserve him!" "My family doesn''t want you now, so you plan to harm him. Gu only, how can you be so bad!" Her words once again for her hard pull a wave of sorrow hate value. Chapter 1925 The students of nengshendu university are all able to read. In their opinion, Jane Sze''s bad morals are not really famous stars. Moreover, now Jane syze has been banned. She is not a famous star at all. It''s just a huge joke. They finally understand why Jane is such a wonderful mother. This kind of words, also don''t know how she can say so justly. Gu only heard Zhang Chunhua''s words, but he was not angry. He only said flatly: "since I was admitted to Imperial University, why did he say that I came in by relationship? Is he slandering my reputation, me or him? " Zhang Chunhua''s voice was sharp immediately: "my son will not do anything wrong, so only you are the bad man!" Gu Wei was not surprised that she would say: "since you think so, I have nothing to say. Let go, or I''ll call the police." "You have a right to do something wrong!" Zhang Chunhua furious: "you call the police, who is afraid of who!" She said and then she yelled at the top of her voice: "Gu you are the only one who kills thousands of swords. My family doesn''t want you anymore, so you will punish him with worry. Has your conscience been eaten by the dog?" "Gu Weiwei, if you don''t go to the police station today and withdraw the case, I''ll never finish with you!" "I will come to your school every day and let everyone see what kind of person you are!" The onlookers couldn''t help it any longer. Someone reached out and pointed to Zhang Chunhua and said, "it''s shameless. She can say that too!" "If you confuse black and white at the school gate, you should arrest her!" "Just get out of our school now and don''t come back!" The security guard at the door also came over and reached out to pull Zhang Chunhua. She just rolled all over the floor, crying and scolding: "your school just doesn''t have eyes. Even if you accept the only person with bad character like Gu, you have to help the tyrant!" "Come and judge for me. It''s really shameless of Gu Youyi to harm my son after he failed to seduce him." "What a nice man my son is! She''s got him in jail!" "It''s unreasonable for DIDU university to favor students of such bad character. As for your poor school, it''s a good thing to say that it''s the best school in the country. Bah!" As soon as her map gun was launched, it immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of many students, and the security guard was also extremely angry. How could there be such a person in the world! Although Zhang Chunhua was a little afraid, she thought that she wanted to force Gu only to obey. At this time, she could not care so much. She directly began to spray the students and security guards of DIDU University: "are you not afraid of the thunder and lightning when you help Gu only, who is crazy like this?" "My poor syze, you bullied me like this!" Gu only knew Zhang Chunhua''s fighting power before, but she was surprised to see her super fighting power. At this time, the police have come over, and when they show their certificates, Zhang Chunhua is a little afraid, but still says: "it''s Gu only who clearly committed a crime. Why do you arrest me?" Police patience said: "you are suspected of disturbing public order, and suspected of rumor, please come with us to the police station to assist in the investigation." Chapter 1926 Where would Zhang Chunhua agree? He held the stone coffin and said, "you have no evidence. Why do you arrest me?" "The evidence is here." Ning Yiqing came out from one side, holding a small video recorder in his hand, recording the conversation between Zhang Chunhua and Gu only. He''s been here for a while, because he''s sure Gu can handle it well, and he can''t help when he comes here, so he just takes out the video recorder from the car and records all of Zhang Chunhua''s appearance just now. Just like Zhang Chunhua, it''s reasonable to take her away. Zhang Chunhua still wants to make a fuss. When the police see her, her head is big. Gu only saw this scene, went to Zhang Chunhua''s front and said: "Aunt Zhang, Jian Xize''s charge has been established, his affair is full of human and material evidence, so he will definitely be arrested." "It''s just that he is an accomplice, not the principal offender, so he will be released at most after being locked up for a few days. But if you go on making trouble like this, you will constitute a crime of disturbing public order, and it will take longer than him to do it well." "And if you toss about like this and say something ugly, that is to discredit him, which may aggravate his punishment." Zhang Chunhua was a little scared when she said this: "what did you say? How could that be? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "you can have a try." Zhang Chunhua was anxious: "but others didn''t say that. They said that he would be sentenced to a heavy sentence. He would be fine only if you withdraw the lawsuit!" Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard her saying this. Who else? It turned out that Zhang Chunhua was instructed by others. She had wondered before that how Zhang Chunhua could find the Imperial University. At this time, she also understood that Zhang Chunhua made such a big scene at the school gate to let her withdraw the lawsuit. Normally speaking, it''s necessary to show a good attitude when asking for help, but Zhang Chunhua is very good. As soon as she tosses about like this in front of her, it''s absolutely speechless! Zhang Chunhua really set a precedent for this attitude. Gu only asked Zhang Chunhua, "who are you talking about? Do you know him? " Zhang Chunhua said with vigilance: "you are a heartless man. Do you want to take revenge on others?" Gu only thought that she was a talented person, which was convincing. But Zhang Chunhua said, "even if I tell you, you can''t find anyone, because I don''t know anyone! Besides, Gu Weiwei, I order you to withdraw the lawsuit now, otherwise I will not finish with you! " Gu only thinks it''s hard to say one more word to her. Her brain circuit is bent like this. She is also a talented person. Gu only paid no attention to her. The police took a lot of effort to pull her away. She was still yelling when she left. But this time, she was afraid that she would have to close it for a few days. I don''t know if such a lesson can make her more knowledgeable. After Zhang Chunhua was pulled away, Gu Weiyi jumped in front of Ning Yiqing with a smile and asked, "are you here to pick me up again today?" Ning Yiqing nodded, but frowned and said, "you don''t have to talk so much nonsense with her." "There are many people here. If I want to hit her directly, I''ll be responsible." Gu Weiyi leaned up to his ear and whispered. Ning Yiqing''s face was better. He knew that she was not the kind of girl who could be bullied. Next to a girl with a smile asked: "Gu only, this is your boyfriend?" Chapter 1927 Now in the university campus, the word object is no longer popular, and it has been replaced by the words of girlfriends and girlfriends. Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile. Then she took Ning Yiqing''s hand and said, "his name is Ning Yiqing, my boyfriend." "How handsome A girl said with a smile, "it''s a good match for you." Gu Wei a smile Curved Eyebrow Eye to say: "I also think so." There was a good laugh all around. Gu only found that after one year, the students of DIDU university had a much better attitude towards her than before, and would not guess like before. About her and Ning Yiqing, she never wanted to hide from anyone. It''s just that he didn''t come to school many times, plus Lin Xianzhi''s fooling around there before, and Cheng Susu''s smearing before, some things are not clear. Now she pulls Ning Yiqing out. His excellent appearance and outstanding temperament can''t be compared with those of Lin Xianzhi. In fact, when Ning Yiqing came to the school to see her, she also introduced his identity generously, but the school was too big, not many people met Ning Yiqing, but there was a rumor that she had a handsome boyfriend before. At this time, a group of girls around the door to see Ning Yiqing, it is inevitable that some people''s hearts are pink bubbles, but everyone is jealous. There is no other reason. Gu''s performance in the Imperial University in the past year is absolutely brilliant, and her achievements are incomparable. The most important thing is that her appearance is quite excellent, and her character is not that kind of glutinous rice dumpling. If you provoke her, you can instantly touch her super fighting power. Her story has long spread to the whole school, girls don''t think she can have good fruit to eat, so even if Ning Yiqing is excellent, no girl dares to give him other thoughts at this time. Gu only took Ning Yiqing and felt a bunch of sharp eyes. When she looked at that, she saw Ren qiunong. When Ren qiunong saw her coming, he avoided her eyes and turned away. Gu Weiyi doesn''t like Ren qiunong very much. Over the past year, Ren qiunong has given her more or less trouble, but in terms of combat effectiveness, Ren qiunong is not as good as Cheng Su Su, so she doesn''t care about Ren qiunong. Although Ren qiunong is higher than her, she no longer has the superiority that she felt at the beginning of school. Gu Weiyi is too lazy to pay attention to Ren qiunong. He jumps into Ning Yiqing''s car and leaves the Imperial University together. Although Ren qiunong avoided Gu''s only eyes and walked away, her heart was still unconvinced, and her hand became a fist. But Ren qiunong also knows that Gu''s current life is totally different from Gu''s previous life. This time, Gu''s life experience has spread in the school. She really didn''t expect that the country girl she thought had such a strong background! Although Ren qiunong feels that her family background is quite strong, compared with Gu''s, she feels that she is worse than one grade This feeling is very bad, but she can only bear it. When she turned around, she saw yuedaishan standing not far away. At this time, yuedaishan''s face was not very good-looking. Ren qiunong always knew that yuedaishan had that meaning for Gu only, but Gu only never gave her a good face. Chapter 1928 For this reason, yuedai mountain''s heart has been a little uncomfortable. Ren qiunong went to yuedai mountain and said, "elder martial brother Yue, you are here, too!" Looking at the direction of the car leaving, Yue Daishan sighed. At the beginning, Gu only felt that she was a special existence when he first entered school. Both her character and her way of doing things fascinated him. But Gu Weiyi was always cold to him. At first, he thought that she was taking Joe. After all, he thought he was very good. Later, he saw Cheng Shuian, Cheng Shutang and even Lin Xianzhi, the only men around Gu. He thought they were excellent. Then he realized that she might not be really interested in him, rather than taking Joe. Later, it came out that Gu''s only boyfriend was one of the three boys. She was very close to Cheng Shuian in school. On one occasion, yuedaishan even went to Cheng Shuian to warn him. At that time, Cheng Shui''an looked at yuedai mountain for a long time, and finally understood the meaning of yuedai mountain dialect. Cheng Shui''an couldn''t help laughing: "you like Gu Wei for a long time! If you want to like her, you can go after her. I have no opinion Yue Daishan''s brow wrinkled: "are you saying irony?" "Of course not." Cheng Shuian said solemnly: "in my heart, I really hope you can catch up with Gu only. Although she has a bad character and a lot of bad problems, that person and she are also quite compatible. I still hope someone can break them up." "The man?" "Who is that man?" asked yuedaishan with a puzzled face Cheng Shui''an looked at him with some pity and said, "you don''t even know who that person is, but you go to take care of the only idea. I don''t know whether to say you are stupid or you are too ignorant." Yue Daishan looked unhappy, but Cheng Shuian continued: "well, let me tell you something about that man. He is not a student of our school. He is not a few years older than us, but he is much better than us. He is calm and capable. The most important thing is that Gu Weiyi likes him very much." "Then, you don''t want to use your family or background to crush that person, because that person''s background may be stronger than you think." "In the end, in addition to his strong personal ability and big family background, he is also very good-looking. Although I hope you can beat that man and get Gu''s only heart, I have to say that you are not as handsome as him." "So to sum up, if Gu Weiyi doesn''t empathize, you don''t have a chance to be there." At that time, yuedaishan didn''t believe Cheng Shuian''s words. He thought Cheng Shuian was the one who let him retreat. He said, "do you like to take care of the only one, too?" Cheng Shuian sighed and said, "I don''t think many men in the world would like a girl like Gu Youyi. To tell you the truth, I secretly fell in love with her when I was in high school. The reason why I went to the Imperial University is because of her." "But the fact behind tells me a cruel fact, that is, I have no chance with her all my life. I can only watch her with other men and wish her well." "Why?" Yue Dai Shan asked with a puzzled face. Chapter 1929 Cheng Shui an said with a sad smile, "that''s because although she has a different surname from me, she is my cousin. She is my uncle''s daughter who has been exiled." Yue Daishan was stunned at that time. Cheng Shuian patted him on the shoulder and said, "so I wish you good luck. I wish you can snatch Gu from that man''s hand!" "Because although you are not liked, you are more liked than that person." Yuedai mountain now thinks of Cheng Shuian''s words, and then thinks of Ning Yiqing''s cold face just now. He feels the same as Cheng Shuian in his heart. What''s Ning Yiqing? It''s not a common nuisance. Ren qiunong see his face is not good, then quietly asked: "how do you?" Yue Daishan said softly, "I''m ok. I just want to understand something. Ren Xuemei, don''t come to me again. Let''s break up!" He is relatively close to Ren qiunong during this period of time. Naturally, he can see Ren qiunong''s intention clearly. Before, he felt that he needed to stimulate Gu only to let Gu only know that he was also liked by many people, and deliberately got closer to Ren qiunong. For Ren qiunong in school let out two people fall in love, he did not explain, think Gu only heard this may have some reaction. But for such a long time, Gu had no reaction at all, and he understood one thing later, that is, Gu had never had him in his heart, and she didn''t care about all his things at all. This is a very painful understanding, but also let him understand a lot of things, that is, Gu only, he is not forced to come. And between him and Ren qiunong is obviously inappropriate, because he doesn''t like Ren qiunong at all. Even if his former love for Ren qiunong satisfies part of his vanity, it still has nothing to do with feeling. He felt that if the things between him and Ren qiunong were allowed to develop in this way, he would not be responsible for himself and Ren qiunong. So at this time, when he said this to Ren qiunong, his heart relaxed a lot. Ren qiunong widened his eyes and asked, "break up? Why? What''s wrong with me? " With a long sigh, Yue Daishan said, "it''s not you who are bad, but me who are bad, because it was a mistake from the beginning. In this case, we need to reverse this mistake." Ren qiunong reddened his eyes and said, "is it because of Gu only? She has a boyfriend now. She won''t like you! " "I know." Yue Daishan said in a low voice, "it''s just because I know about this that I think we can end up together." "And I''m sorry I had other thoughts on you before. I apologize for all this." Ren qiunong herself is also a smart, she heard his words immediately understand the meaning of his words, her tears immediately fell down, she was a little angry and said: "yuedaishan, you are too bullying!" Yue Daishan was scolded by her and said, "I''m sorry, all this is my fault. You can scold me any way you want." Ren qiunong wiped a tear and said: "none of your men is a good thing!" She said and turned to go, in her heart, in fact, is to put all the mistakes on Gu''s body at this time, and then hate Gu''s body. Chapter 1930 But as soon as Ren qiunong thinks of Gu''s family and background, she immediately counsels again. Gu''s family is like that. She doesn''t even dare to hate her. When Gu''s family was useless before, Ren qiunong was not her rival, let alone now. Ren qiunong has been fond of yuedai mountain for several years, but she is not able to change anything. All she could do seemed to be crying. Of course, Yue Daishan will not coax Ren qiunong again, because he knows that the end between him and Ren qiunong is the best result. In the future, their lives will go in different directions. Yue Daishan is a senior this year. He no longer needs to come to school every day. He has already started his internship. With his excellent ability, he has found a very good job. He came to school today to get a report, but he didn''t expect to encounter it. Yue Daishan''s original mood was a little complicated, but he relaxed completely at this time. He didn''t waste more than three years of college time. His life in recent years is still quite wonderful. He has some people who like him and others who like him. Although he can''t be together in the end, at least they are good memories. Yue Daishan''s mouth is slightly crooked. He thinks that it''s very appropriate to use the word "memory" to describe the relationship between him and Gu Weiwei. Although it''s just his memory, in her heart, he may be able to leave some marks in her memory. He sighed for a long time, and there was some bitterness in his heart. Because he once thought that after he made some achievements after graduation, he would be able to come to Gu''s face, maybe make her interested in him. But some time ago, he saw what she said in the National College English competition live on TV. When he was still working hard, she had already opened a pharmaceutical factory and made a good profit. From the beginning of her life, she had a clear goal. She always knew what she wanted and worked hard for it. On the contrary, he felt that he was also an excellent one, but she made her dim. At this point, whether he is willing to admit it or not, he must admit that he is not worthy of the only one. This is a very painful cognition! Yue Daishan sighed a long time and shook his head. She was so excellent and worked so hard. How could he be lazy. Gu only didn''t know yuedaishan''s complicated mental journey. Even if she did, she might just laugh it off. After all, he was really just a senior in the University and a member of a passer-by in her life. Her life, there are too many things to do, do not need to worry about those irrelevant people. Because she is about to go abroad, she needs to deal with things that have not been completely dealt with at home. At the same time, she has to spend more time with her family. Su tingxue doesn''t approve of her going abroad. There is no other reason. Where is it better to stay at home? There is a big difference between foreign and domestic eating habits. Su tingxue is worried that she will not adapt to it, but Su tingxue is also an open-minded mother, and will not force Gu to stay with her because of her own reluctance. Although Su tingxue would complain, she would respect Gu''s only choice. Gu''s time as an exchange student abroad has also been adjusted from one year to half a year. Chapter 1931 Because Gu only left the overall time is not long, Su tingxue also feel not so hard to accept, but these days she called Gu only home every day to eat. Since their reunion, both mother and daughter cherish the hard won affection. Gu only wants to leave for a while, and Hua Zhifeng''s training is coming to an end these days. She can just go abroad after finishing her career. On the day of the final examination, Gu Wei went to the training camp early in the morning. Today, everyone seems to be very early. Huang Zhirong and Wang xiongchao had already arrived. As soon as they saw her coming, Huang Zhirong called out: "Gu Weiwei, you have no collective idea. Everyone has arrived, so you are the latest!" Wang xiongchao said: "only, don''t listen to him. Now you''re just in time. It''s not too late!" When he said this, he laughed: "in fact, everyone came earlier." Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly and looked inside. Sure enough, the training camp was full of people, dressed clean and tidy, grinning at her. Her eyes were full of smiles and she said, "well, it''s very early. As the last one to arrive, I''m really sorry. I''ll treat you to a big meal after we''re gone." "You asked, we won''t refuse." Huang Zhirong said with a smile: "who calls you the most special?" She''s the only woman in the camp, isn''t she the most special one? Moreover, although we don''t know her family background, we also know that she has a pharmaceutical factory in her name. We should eat her well. In order to prepare for today, these team members have already collected a sum of money for this evening''s dinner. They don''t really want her to treat them. As for why she didn''t ask for her share of the money, the reason is very simple. At the beginning of the training, people ridiculed her, because she was a woman, and she didn''t think she could hold on to the end. They admire her professional ability, but what they admire more is her persistence. The intensity in the training camp is very strong. Although she took a lot of leave because of various things, she never complained. The most important thing is that she can keep up with their rhythm and intensity every time she takes leave to train, which is enough to prove that even if she doesn''t come to the training camp, she won''t fall behind in training. In their view, talent is on the one hand, talent is also very hard-working people most worthy of respect. Gu Weiwei also laughed, and the group began to discuss what to eat in the evening. They were all seconded from other places. They had a short rest time out of the training camp, so it was OK not to come back at night. Some people want to eat roast whole sheep, some people want to shout roast duck, and some people want to eat hot pot. They have their own ideas for a while, but the camp is not lively. Gu only heard their discussion, deeply feel that they are a group of super big eaters! She suddenly had an idea: "in fact, we can eat in the training camp. There are only about 50 of us in total. Now we order the sheep and send them to the training camp. Then we put on a big pot, stew the sheep bones in it, add a bag of hot pot materials, and go to the nearby villagers to buy some vegetables to rinse, then we can eat everything." Huang Zhirong laughed and scolded: "Gu Weiwei, you say we are food, I think you are serious food!" Chapter 1932 Wang xiongchao then said: "also, it''s not food. How can we come up with such a good method?" Gu Wei Yi laughed: "no, I''m a girl. I usually cook, so I have my own opinion on eating. You''re a bunch of rough guys like you. They just shout, I want to eat sheep, I''m eating duck, I want to eat hot pot!" "I''ve synthesized it for you. You didn''t thank me and said I was a foodie. It''s a bit too much!" She looks like anyone knows she''s joking. And her idea has been approved by all people, for no other reason. They have been training in this training camp for so long, and it is undoubtedly the most appropriate place to have dinner here. Although this matter has been discussed, but also through the consent of Mao Suiyi, Mao Suiyi''s identity is placed there, this group of people are afraid of being scolded, no one dares to report to him. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "in fact, we can pull him into the water." Everyone seems to have a lot of sense! Huang Zhirong said with a smile: "you think of this method. You are responsible for dealing with the people above!" Gu Weiyi thought about it for a while and thought it was not a big problem, because they had dinner in the evening, when all the training was over, it was OK to call Mao Suiyi over. So she called Mao Suiyi. Mao Suiyi was not here tonight because of something, so she said with some resentment, "Gu Youyi, I''ve made an exception, but next time you have to cook delicious food for me yourself!" Of course, Gu agreed, and it was settled. Then it''s about ordering sheep. It''s getting cold in late September in the imperial capital. Eating sheep is also on the agenda of the common people. Gu is only calling Cheng Shutang. He is now training new students at Qingda. It''s the most convenient thing for him to do. Besides, his brother should have no problem. So she asked him to order two big goats in DongLaiShun and asked them to send them directly. Cheng Shutang said with a smile on the other end of the phone: "I''ve done the errand work. How can I lose my meat work? Sister, count brother''s point! " Gu only heard him say that, which made him feel even less guilty. He asked him to go to the vegetable market to buy a pile of vegetables when he sent the sheep. Cheng Shutang grinned on the phone: "other people are Keng dad. You are Keng brother. But who let your brother spoil you so much? Leave it to me. I will send you everything at five in the afternoon." As soon as this matter was handled, Hua Zhifeng came over with a cold face: "what''s the noise? This is a training camp, not a vegetable market!" Gu Weiyi screams that it''s bad. They think of Mao Suiyi, but forget Hua Zhifeng. Hua Zhifeng looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "did you just ask Cheng Shutang to send two sheep and a pile of vegetables?" Gu only looked at his cold face, touched his nose and explained: "we want to have a meal together in the training camp after graduation today, so we asked my brother to order two sheep. We didn''t ask for your opinion in advance. We want to surprise you. You should agree?" Hua Zhifeng glanced at her coldly and said, "agree? Why should I agree? This is a training camp. No one can fool around! " Gu only and a group of members of the cold half of the heart, but heard Hua Zhifeng said: "only ordered two sheep, you are too stingy, two where enough to eat?"? You have to order three Chapter 1933 Gu only and a group of team members were stunned at first, and then cheered up: "long live instructor Hua!" Gu only saw Hua Zhifeng''s smiling face, and immediately realized that he was just acting. She also laughed. Hua Zhifeng is usually strict, and the team members in the training camp are still afraid of him, but it''s very difficult to meet him after graduation this time. Today, he has become very talkative, so people are not so afraid of him. It''s just that since we have to take the final examination, we need to be a little bit like the final examination. Fifty people can take the examination very quickly. In the morning, she basically got a test of 7788. As expected, Gu''s performance in shooting is the best, and no one can match her in accurate shooting. However, her physical fitness is poor after all, and she will fall behind a little in the weight-bearing race. Originally according to her line is the first place, but Hua Zhifeng gave the first place to Huang Zhirong, she became the second place. According to Hua Zhifeng''s words, that is, she is usually good enough. If you give her the first place, she will be afraid of heaven. Gu only heard Hua Zhifeng''s words, she couldn''t help but say: "I don''t have too much, do I?" As soon as she said that, she immediately got a lot of objections from other players: "when you play target every day, you look like you are careless, and you can get full marks when you play at random. What''s that about you?" "In addition, you study well every day and ask for leave every three or five times. As soon as you come back for the test, your results are just one block behind us. Then you take it for granted. What''s the matter with you "We train in the training camp every day, and your Mr. Jia Ning comes to you every three or five times. You two just have a whisper, but every time you are so aboveboard. Have you considered our feelings?" Gu only touched her nose. Did she offend the public? Hua Zhifeng was very satisfied with the performance of other students: "to sum up, if you give you the first place, how can you be worthy of their hard training?" "That''s it All the students said in unison. Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand to cover his face: "I used to think that my popularity was very good, but I didn''t expect that my popularity was so bad!" A group of people burst out laughing. After the graduation examination, we sat there chatting about our future life and ambition. Huang Zhirong said seriously: "I don''t have much ambition. After I go home this holiday, I''ll ask my mother to help me decide my marriage to my fellow village ah Hua. Looking at Gu''s swaggering appearance every day, I want to marry my daughter-in-law, too!" He looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "what''s more, when you see beautiful girls outside in the future, you''ll be more alert. It''s hard to ensure that they are just like Gu Weiyi. They''re good-looking, have good skills, and have a lot of ghost ideas." "So when you marry a daughter-in-law in the future, don''t marry someone who looks too good. If you marry someone who is honest and honest, you won''t be bullied every day when you go home!" Gu only smell speech some cry and smile not, dare feeling this year, what she left in their heart is impression so fierce? She thought about it carefully and thought that she had been very good all year. Wang xiongchao said with a smile, "I don''t agree with Huang Zhirong. It''s Gu''s only object. Otherwise, I will definitely pursue her!" Chapter 1934 Wang xiongchao said that when he saw Ning Yiqing coming over from outside, he immediately changed his words and said, "but she is so excellent that she certainly doesn''t look up to me, but it just sets a goal for me. I want to marry a beautiful girl with white skin to be my daughter-in-law!" "I''m so black. If I marry a daughter-in-law with black skin, I''m afraid the children I gave birth to will be black charcoal." This brought a roar of laughter. Gu only then also laughed, usually is really can''t see, when they train one by one stuffy not to be able to, originally is presses the disposition, in their bone, also has the relaxed joyful side. Ning Yiqing glanced at Wang xiongchao when she came in. He said: "I was just joking with Gu only. Don''t worry about it!" Ning Yiqing looked at him and asked, "why don''t we practice now?" Wang xiongchao immediately shook his head like a drum and went straight to the back. Hua Zhifeng said: "Ning Yiqing, what are you doing in my training camp? It''s time for us to get along and refuse outsiders to join us. " "No objection." Ning Yiqing said calmly: "besides, I''m not an outsider. My daughter-in-law has been training hard here for so long. You''ll bully her if you have nothing to do. Now that she''s graduated, I''ll support her." Hua Zhifeng said in a light voice, "who can bully her just because of her unique character? At the beginning of training, I just questioned her ability, and she asked me if my mother was a woman Speaking of the old story, Gu was embarrassed, and everyone else laughed. Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "Gu Weiwei, I''ll answer you now. Of course, my mother is a woman. I''ve never seen you before, and you never let me down. Although you are lazy every day, those things can''t stop you from being excellent." "You should also remember what you said before in front of us. Although you won''t be an excellent sniper, you must be an excellent doctor. If you can''t do it in five years, don''t blame me for calling." In his opinion, Gu only has that kind of qualification. If you give her three years, she will become the best sniper. Now, if you give her five years, she will become the best doctor. He thinks it''s not too much. Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly raised, and his eyes showed a little smile, saying, "OK, I won''t let you down." Ning Yiqing sat down beside her, listening to their thoughts and plans, he remembered something about himself. He didn''t go through such training. The only serious training was when he was abroad. Only that training lasted only one month. At that time, he didn''t go through such formal training as they did. Seeing them like this, Ning Yiqing was envious. At more than 4 p.m., Cheng Shutang took three big goats with him. The big goats had been pickled with seasoning for a long time. He just needed to roast them with a shelf. When he came, he also brought a grill. Gu only went to the kitchen to borrow a big pot, took the hot pot base material bought by Cheng Shutang, and then took a lot of seasonings from his dormitory. After making a charcoal fire, he began to boil water to stew sheep bone soup. A series of ingredients, such as vegetables, that can be used to make hot pot, were washed together by all the students. Everyone was very motivated. Although the air was somewhat sad, it was more happy. Chapter 1935 Gu only likes this feeling. As the only woman in the training camp, she naturally does things like cooking soup. The roast sheep was handed over to other team members, and the division of labor was clear. Soon the smell of mutton floated from the top of the camp, and the soup in the big pot was boiling, rolling there, and the heavy mountain in the distance was hidden in the dark. Everything is so beautiful. Gu only see today Cheng Shutang sent things after very quiet, a person there roasting sheep, not much talk. Gu only felt that something was wrong. She came up to him and asked, "brother, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Cheng Shutang looked at the mutton straight swallow: "I just feel hungry, want to bite a few." Gu only see his face is not good, although at this time is still the same as before, but she still had the middle of the difference, she asked softly: "today who give you angry?" "What do you think?" Cheng Shutang put out his hand and patted her on the head and said, "who in the world can make me angry?" Gu Weiyi flicked his lips. Seeing that Cheng Shutang couldn''t hide it from her, he said, "today is Sunday. Qingda is on holiday. This afternoon, I saw Qianqian and a boy named Zheng Jinyan get into the woods of Qingda. They stayed in the woods for almost half an hour before they came out." Gu only frowned when she heard about it. She didn''t have a good impression of Zheng Jinyan at all. The boy was extremely unreliable and seemed to have a little color. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been around her that day. She said softly, "are they not normal when they come out?" "Yes." Cheng Shutang didn''t hide it from her. He just said, "I happened to run into you at that time, but you know that I can''t tell you my identity. After thousands of words, I didn''t listen to you. Maybe I had to scold you." At first, he was hot to Qianqian. Last time when he was in Lingcheng, he was scolded by Qianqian. Then he realized Qianqian''s disgust for himself. After knowing this, he would not force her, but he did not want to see her make a mistake. The boy named Zheng Jinyan had seen him twice. His eyes were not right and his behavior was frivolous. At first sight, he was not a boy of good conduct. He is afraid that thousands will suffer. Of course, Gu only knows that it''s hard to say anything between him and Qianqian. If he asks about Qianqian''s affairs, he''ll have to do something else. She nodded her head and said, "brother, I know. I''ll go to Qianqian and have a good chat with her before I go abroad." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "you two sisters grew up together, she will certainly listen to you, but you can''t say I said it when you go to her. Now that the military training is not over, I don''t want her to come to me and fight." Gu only heard his words, angry and funny: "brother, I think this possibility is very good." She saw Cheng Shutang look over, the corner of her mouth slightly a hook said: "in fact, when you are not two, you face to do a dignified commander in chief look, the killing power is quite big." "To tell you the truth, my dear brother, when you gave me military training last year, you really bluffed me at the beginning. It''s just that after a long time, when your second class nature is exposed, it''s hard for me to have any fear of you." Chapter 1936 Cheng Shutang nodded Gu''s only forehead and said with a smile: "how do you talk to your brother? No big, no small! " Gu only smiles, and the brothers and sisters start to laugh. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng sit together and talk. Seeing the appearance of their brother and sister, Hua Zhifeng says, "Cheng Shutang is so naive." "I think so, too." Ning Yiqing cut off a piece of roast lamb leg for Hua Zhifeng and said: "as for him, he is obviously several years older than the only one, but he looks younger than her. He usually has to take care of the only one. I''ve been in bad luck for eight generations when I stand on this big brother-in-law." In his tone, his dislike for Cheng Shutang is beyond expression. Hua Zhifeng wants to laugh when he hears it, but he thinks of the time when he just arrived at the training camp. At that time, he was sick and weak. In one year, although his body had not recovered to his peak state, it was much better. When he came to the training camp, he was a little disappointed. He thought that he would never carry out the task in his whole life and would die in the training camp. But he didn''t expect that this matter had changed greatly after he met Gu Wei. Although he always despises Gu only, saying that she is lazy and does not train well, in fact, in his heart, he treats her as his own sister. One year has passed, and he will start again. It''s his blessing to meet Gu Weiyi. Over there, some students have begun to sing, and others have come to pay homage to Hua Zhifeng and Ning Yiqing with tea instead of wine. But both of them are cold tempered, and the students are still afraid of them. They leave after they respect. No one dares to say anything to them. It seems that eating only roast mutton and hot pot is not enjoyable. Some people are clamoring to produce some programs. The final agreement is to drum and pass flowers. Whoever the flowers fall on will perform a program or answer a question from the other party. Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng were invited to participate. More than 50 people gathered in a circle, and they did not know where to turn out a big red flower. The drum was ready-made in the training camp, and Wang xiongchao played the drum with everyone on his back. When the drum stopped, the first person who took the first step was a little black and thin student. The student did not show up and directly performed a set of Taijiquan for everyone. However, he was despised by a group of energetic students who thought his Taijiquan was not good-looking. He had to ask him to answer another question. The student couldn''t help but agreed to their request, so someone asked him, "is there anyone you like?" The student unconsciously looked in Gu''s only direction, so a group of people began to roar again. Ning Yiqing was also sitting there, otherwise it would have to be more frustrating. Cheng Shutang is a master who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. He said with a smile: "there is another one who likes my sister! Come on, let me count how many people in your training camp like my sister. Show me your hands! " Gu''s only face is speechless. Can she not have such a brother? Cheng Shutang was not excited: "don''t be embarrassed, if you like it, you have to speak it out! What''s more, it doesn''t have to be the kind of love between men and women. That kind of love is too narrow, and there is something more meaningful. I raise my hand first, and I like my sister very much! " Gu only looked at Ning Yiqing and saw that he and Hua Zhifeng were still eating hot pot. There was no expression on his face, and he couldn''t see happiness and anger. Chapter 1937 Gu didn''t know for a moment whether Ning Yiqing was angry or not. He stretched out his hand and pulled Cheng Shutang''s arm. Cheng Shutang seemed not to find it. He continued to say, "Hey, just raise your hand if you like the only one!" At this time, the atmosphere was just right, and the students were laughing, and then someone really started to raise their hands. Some people couldn''t stop the car after they started. Most of the students raised their hands. Even Hua Zhifeng, who has been eating hot pot seriously, put down his bowl and raised his hand. Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows picked for a while, and Hua Zhifeng said in a light voice, "as the only female in our training camp, Gu is younger than us. In my heart, I like her as my sister." He looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "don''t look at me like this. We all know the only thing about you and Gu, but even if we know it, we like her as a sister." "The road she will take in the future is different from ours, but in our hearts, no matter which road she will take in the future, she is our closest sister." This was immediately recognized by other students, and some even said aloud: "Gu You Yi, I like you!" At the beginning of this, the students looked at each other, trained together for a long time, and they all had a tacit understanding with each other. All of them said loudly, "Gu you, we like you!" I don''t know why, Gu only heard what they said. She was not embarrassed, but moved. Her eyes were slightly moist. She stood up and said, "I like you too!" There was a kind laugh around. The students grinned and showed their white teeth. They were young and energetic. Hua Zhifeng looked at Ning Yiqing with a smile and said, "so many people like your daughter-in-law, what do you think?" Ning Yiqing slowly swallowed the meat in her mouth and said, "I think it''s very good. My daughter-in-law has so many people like it, which proves that my eyes are very good." There was laughter again and the whole camp was warm. Gu only a look to Ning Yi Qing, he felt her eyes, toward her smile, her mouth slightly up, warm heart. In fact, most of the time, like is a kind of human, is a kind of ability, the end of the day like is not all about the love between men and women. Cheng Shutang looks at Ning Yiqing, who is sitting there calmly. He skims his mouth, and his eyes are not satisfied. Although Ning Yiqing speaks so generously, he is afraid that he is still churning. By 9 p.m., the dinner was over. Hua Zhifeng reached out and knocked on the head of the black and thin student when there was no one left and right: "you two goods, Ning Yiqing is there. Even if you like Gu Weiyi any more, you have to hold it!" Black thin student some simple smile: "instructor, you all misunderstood my meaning, today I look after the only time is to say I don''t like people, want to ask her to introduce me to a, she went to school in the Imperial University, there must be a lot of excellent female students." Hua Zhifeng It''s a waste of time to work with him for this guy? Hua Zhifeng flicked on his forehead again and said, "you brain circuit must suffer losses. You are not allowed to say that you are my student after going out. I can''t lose that face." The black thin student covered his head and said, "that''s not good! You are the most respected person in my life. " Chapter 1938 Black thin students finish running, flower know wind is a face of crying and laughing. Hua Zhifeng looks at the black skinny student leaving. He first smiles, and then somehow he wants to cry. He always shows himself as a tough guy, but his eyes are inexplicably moist. Gu only and Ning Yiqing went out of the training camp together. Her heart was peaceful and warm. During the training camp, although she was a little tired, she gained a lot. Tomorrow, this group of lovely players in the training camp will return to their original units to perform various tasks. Although she was reluctant to part with them, she also knew that it was doomed from the beginning, and there was nothing to be sad about. She wished them well in her heart at this time, and hoped that they could save themselves from danger when they were carrying out their tasks, and that they would get married and have children and live a happy life in the future. Ning Yiqing said with a straight face: "although those people have good eyesight, they don''t have any eyesight!" Gu only knew what he meant and said with a smile: "I think they are very good..." When she said this, she felt that the temperature around her had dropped a lot, so she coughed and said, "but even if you add them all up, it''s not as good as you are." Ning Yiqing snorted, and Gu only said, "in my heart, you are the best in the world!" "Flatterer." Ning Yiqing''s words are like this, but her tone is gentle: "you hurry to prepare for going abroad these days. I can''t go abroad with you, so you should be careful all the way." Gu Wei nodded, Ning Yiqing said: "I know aunt Su will let you go home every day these days. Just now she has made several phone calls to destroy you. I will not be unreasonable and have to let you stay with me, but Gu Wei, you can''t be too heartless." Gu only one face of inexplicable: "how can I have no conscience?" "Today, I leave everything at hand to come to you and accompany you to have dinner with those rough men. Don''t you mean it at all?" Ning Yiqing said with a cold face. In today''s situation, if he doesn''t come, I''m afraid those bastards will come to tell her one by one, and she''s always late in this respect, and she''s a little silly, and she''s taken advantage of by those rough men. I''m afraid she doesn''t know. Gu''s only corner of his mouth slightly hooked: "this, let me think about it." Ning Yi Qing''s face immediately chills down, this matter she even wants to! Gu only put his hands behind him and his bright eyes looked at him with a smile. He said, "I think I have been kissing you a lot recently. I''m afraid that if I kiss you again, I will have problems. So I decided not to kiss you today." Ning Yiqing frowned, but Gu Weiyi suddenly stood on tiptoe, put his arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on his face. Then he jumped far away and looked at him with a straight smile: "how about it? Are you surprised? " Ning Yiqing''s face is speechless. He decides to take back her words that are more mature than Cheng Shutang. Just like her, she is more childish than Cheng Shutang. But the girl is pure, like a naughty spirit in the night, very lovely. Ning Yiqing had some annoyed heart. When he faced her smiling face, he felt that all the troubles were gone. He had her in his heart, and she had him in her heart. Even if she couldn''t stay together all the time, it didn''t seem so unbearable. Chapter 1939 Ning Yiqing looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "Gu Weiyi, I''ve decided to go home and tell my parents what we have got the license." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment and then asked, "aunt Miao is only afraid that she will not calm down. Are you not afraid that she will be angry?" "If we always take care of her emotions in this way, I''m afraid our children are all born." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. In fact, after Gu Weiyi''s dinner at Ning''s home that day, Miao Bihu called Ning Yiqing to let him have more time to bring Gu Weiyi back. Although she thinks Gu Weiyi still has many problems, she won''t stop him as long as he likes. But Ning Yiqing also knows what his mother''s temperament is. She says this very well. If he really brings Gu Yi home every day, Miao Bihu is afraid that he will not be happy again. Now, if Miao Bihu knew that they had already got married, she would make trouble again because she would feel cheated. Ning Yiqing understood these things, and Gu only understood them naturally. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, her eyes showed a smile, and she said, "we''d better wait a little longer, and we''ll talk about it when we come back from overseas." Ning Yiqing''s eyes are not happy, but he said: "Gu only, after going abroad, don''t look at those blonde boys, you don''t see they look very handsome now, in fact, they grow up quite fast, not as good as I can bear to see." Gu only mouth corner smoked to smoke, her Mr. Ning Ao Jiao rises actually is quite lovely, she asks him seriously: "you this is how tonight?"? It''s like I''m not confident anymore. " Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light deep some say: "you come over, I will tell you." Gu Weiyi won''t be fooled by him! She took a step back and said, "Ning Yiqing, you are the most handsome in my heart. All the men in the world are not as handsome as you. I hate to be separated from you, but now I have to go home, because if I don''t go home, my mother''s phone will call again!" With that, she tilted her head slightly and said, "are you going to start tomorrow?" Ning Yiqing nodded a little uneasily. Gu Weiyi finally understood why he was so abnormal tonight. It was time to part again. She went abroad as an exchange student. In addition to the tasks they carried out, it was impossible for them to meet frequently, so in essence, in the next six months, they would have few opportunities to meet. Gu only thought of this, and finally had a few separation feelings in her heart. She said with some wilt, "I''m finally sure that in my heart, you are really more important than everyone else." When she said goodbye to her teammates in the training camp, she felt a little sad, but she felt that she could bear it. However, when she parted with him at this time, some emotions could not be suppressed. She took a deep breath and said, "Ning Yiqing, your task must be much more dangerous than mine. You must be careful not to miss me too much." Ning Yiqing frowned and asked, "why?" "Because if you miss me too much, I can''t help missing you." Gu said seriously. Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly Yang, Gu only rushed to his side, stretched out his hand around him, said: "because I will miss you very much." Dim streetlights lengthen their bodies, and they embrace each other, warm and sweet. Chapter 1940 If you can, Gu Weiyi wants to hold Ning Yiqing like this until the end of time. Ning Yiqing''s eyes were warm and gentle. He said softly, "Gu only..." He gently called her name, at the moment, he just wanted to call her name, because all the other words became superfluous. They don''t know how long they hugged each other. Her mobile phone rings. It''s su tingxue who destroys her home. Gu only nibbled his lip and said, "Ning Yiqing, I''ll go first. You must take good care of yourself." Ning Yiqing nodded, Gu only one step three back to go, she has not been the kind of too melancholy person, but suddenly remembered Liu Yong''s words "sentimental since ancient times, sad parting, even more cold autumn festival." Tonight is destined to be the night of parting. This kind of nightclub has more flavor of missing. Even that layer upon layer of night seems to have added a lot of sticky silk flavor, the air also vaguely with a few lingering. Gu only sat in the car, holding his head with one hand and sighing for a long time. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart, which she had never experienced in her previous life, some strange, some warm, and some slightly cool. When Gu only came back to Su''s home, Su tingxue was calculating the value of some weapons at her desk. She was a serious liberal arts student. She really couldn''t understand these things, nor could she realize the beauty of those numbers and symbols. Sue heard that she didn''t see her when she came back. She just speeded up the calculation and said, "are you hungry? Do you want to cook some wonton with chicken soup for your grandmother Gu Weiyi shook his head with a smile and said, "Mom, you''re busy. Don''t worry about me." When she said this, Su tingxue finished the last number in her hand, looked at her and said, "you are my daughter. No matter how busy I am, I will take care of you." Su tingxue smelled the smell of mutton and hot pot on her body, and said with some disgust, "go to take a bath. Your grandmother may smell the smell, so she must spray air freshener." After Gu Weiyi cleans up, Su tingxue has cooked a bowl of wonton for her. Although she has a bit of support today, she still gives face a bowl. Su was very happy to see that she had eaten up, but she said, "you are so full that you may not be able to sleep. Let''s have a chat." Gu only thinks that the fundamental purpose of her mother''s feeding her so much is to pull her to chat. Su tingxue is always very busy. Today, it is estimated that she is waiting for her and has brought her work home to do. Since she came back to Su''s home, she didn''t feel the slightest coldness from Su tingxue, nor the slightest inhumanity. Her mother was so gentle and considerate. She looked at Su tingxue and said, "Mom, actually I haven''t been able to figure out why you married Cheng Jinmo." Su tingxue originally wanted to listen to her talk about her mind, but she was very good. As soon as she opened her mouth, she asked about her private affairs. She reached out her hand and gave Gu Weiyi a violent shudder: "when I was young, my brain was flooded, so you should learn from me and stop flooding." Gu Weiyi laughs, but Su tingxue looks at her head and thinks of another thing: "Cheng Jinmo called this afternoon and said that your brother will return to Cheng''s home tomorrow and asked if you want to have dinner with him." Gu Weiyi skimmed her lips. She had no interest in returning home. Chapter 1941 Su tingxue looked at Gu''s only appearance and said with a smile: "although Cheng Jinmo didn''t say it, it seems that the school you chose as an exchange student this time has something to do with him." Gu Wei is stunned for a moment, remembering what Shao Yizhi said to her before. She thought that it was Mao Suiyi who used some methods to help her get the quota, but she didn''t expect that it had something to do with Cheng Jinmo. Su tingxue explained: "Cheng Jinmo has a friend who is a professor of Hopkins. When you became an exchange student, because Mo Feiyan used some relationships, there were some bad statements at that time. I don''t know how Cheng Jinmo knew about this. But a few days ago, his friend called me and I knew about it." That friend is not only Cheng Jinmo''s friend, but also her friend. It''s just because he went abroad, so he doesn''t have many contacts at ordinary times. He seldom calls on holidays. A few days ago, Cheng Jinmo was on a business trip. That friend didn''t get through to him. So she called her and asked about Gu only. Su tingxue knew what Cheng Jinmo had done for Gu only. Although her relationship with Cheng Jinmo is broken, she respects Gu''s only choice. She doesn''t like the way the Cheng family does things, but anyway, Cheng Jinmo is Gu''s only father. Now Cheng Jinmo knows that he is wrong and is trying to make up for it. If he wants to repair the relationship with Gu only, Su tingxue will not stop him. All of this will take care of Gu only''s own will. Gu Wei''s brow slightly wrinkled, she did not expect that Cheng Jinmo would help her, if she had any good feelings for Cheng Jinmo, it''s really hard to talk about it. It''s just that people helped her this time, and she should also say thank you. If Cheng Jinmo doesn''t have this kind of relationship with her, she may feel more magnanimous and comfortable. With this kind of relationship, she feels that this time she is going abroad as an exchange student, she is suspected of going through the back door. Su tingxue seems to have guessed what she thinks in her heart, and said in a low voice: "originally, with your achievements, those foreign universities don''t say to pick at random, at least there is a lot of space, but because Mo Feiyan''s walk out of the news of your cheating, so your situation is somewhat passive." "Cheng Jinmo didn''t help you through the back door this time, but you do have the ability. You just take back your own things, so you don''t need to have psychological pressure on this matter." "But I still owe him one." Gu only said a little stuffy. Su tingxue said, "he owes you more." At that time, if Cheng Jinmo was by her side, Gu would not have been replaced. If Gu Weiyi had not been replaced, Gu Weiyi would not have suffered so much, and she would not have raised children for others for so many years. And at the beginning, when Gu only recognized her parents, Cheng Jinmo''s attitude also made her feel very uncomfortable. Her daughter, he was not qualified to bully her. Now he regretted that he wanted to recognize his own daughter. How could he not pay at all? She didn''t speak ill of Cheng Jinmo in front of Gu only. She thought it was her generosity. Gu only chuckled and said, "does that mother think I want to go tomorrow?" "I will not interfere in this matter." Su tingxue said seriously, "I will support you whether you go or not." Chapter 1942 Gu Weiyi held Su tingxue in his arms and said, "Mom, I like you so much." Su tingxue smiles, hugs her and says, "are you ashamed of being such a big person and being coquettish?" "Of course not!" Gu only said with a smile: "in front of my mother, I will be a child even if I am 70 years old and 80 years old, so my mother will continue to spoil me in the future!" Su tingxue is so cute that she is so soft hearted that she scolds Cheng Jinmo in her heart. Gu only didn''t decide whether to go to the Cheng family for dinner at noon the next day. From her heart, she didn''t want to go, but from this point of view, she really needed to go to the Cheng family to say thanks. So her heart was a little tangled. In the afternoon, when he was away from school, Cheng Shu Tang came. He stood alone in the classroom which was the only class, and he leaned on the Wutong tree. Gu only heard a girl in the class say: "look, so handsome, even more handsome than Professor Mo!" Another girl looked scornful and said: "you are a typical good scar, forget the pain, that is our chief instructor in military training last year! But he is really handsome Last year, all the freshmen in the school, including Gu Weiyi, were abused by Cheng Shutang, so we should not be too impressed by him. Gu only knows his brother''s advantages and disadvantages. It''s really expensive and cool to go there in such a casual suit. He''s so handsome. This class happened to be mo Ziwei''s class. Mo Ziwei also saw Cheng Shutang. They were similar in age. When they lived together in the compound, their relationship was just normal. Mo Ziwei walked up to Cheng Shutang after class on time and asked, "how do you come here?" "Come and see my sister." Cheng Shutang waved to Gu Yiwei: "you know that your brother is waiting for you outside, you are still so dallying!" Although Mo Ziwei knows about Gu Weiyi and the Cheng family, he forgets that Gu Weiyi is Cheng Shutang''s sister because Gu Weiyi never associates with the Cheng family. He didn''t agree with Mo Feiyan, but he couldn''t stop him. At this time, he was not at ease. Gu only came over and said: "brother, you are so handsome outside for so long. I don''t think I can do without noticing you! What do you want to do dressed like this today? Want to have an idea with my classmates? " Cheng Shutang glared at her and said, "what nonsense? I''m about to get engaged. Who can see these little girls in your school?" When Mo Ziwei heard the quarrel between his brother and sister, he realized that the relationship between them seemed good. He coughed and said, "take your time. I''ll go first." Cheng Shutang stopped him and said, "my sister is cute. Although she didn''t grow up in Cheng''s family, who can''t erase her blood relationship." When he finished, he pulled Gu Weiyi to his side and said, "go home and tell your sister that although our Chengs are very gentle, they usually don''t get angry with others, but if your sister wants to do something to harm my sister, the Chengs can''t just sit by and ignore it." Mo Ziwei lightly touches his nose. He knows that Cheng Shutang is the only one who stands out for Gu. Although he has some opinions on what Mo Feiyan has done, he will still defend his own sister in front of outsiders, and then he says: "there may be some misunderstandings about these things." Chapter 1943 When Cheng Shutang heard this sentence, he thought that Mo Ziwei had a look on his face. Mo Ziwei also felt his disdain. He felt a little uncomfortable and left with a light cough. As soon as he left, Cheng Shutang said with disdain: "there is nothing wrong with pet sister, but pet sister, who has no bottom line, is what a fool does." Mo Chenyuan hasn''t gone far at this time. When he heard this sentence, he reached out and touched his nose, but he couldn''t refute it. What Mo Feiyan has done in the past year is really beyond words, which makes him feel strange. It''s just that what he instilled in Mo Weiguang''s education since he was a child is that everything is focused on the interests of the family. Even if he knows that what Mo Feiyan is doing is wrong, he will not say that she is not right in front of outsiders. He has also advised Mo Feiyan many times, but he also knows that she will not listen at all. The most terrible thing is that their father seems to be quite supportive of what Mo Feiyan has done. Mo Ziwei was a little upset, but he couldn''t help it. Gu only knows that Cheng Shutang''s words were deliberately told to Mo Ziwei, but she thinks of the difference between Cheng Shutang and Cheng Su Su, and she thinks that her brother is a man of principle. Before Cheng Su Su made a mistake, Cheng Shutang did not blindly cover up, many times will stand up to take charge of Cheng Su Su. Gu only thought of this, reached for Cheng Shutang''s hand and said, "my brother is the most principled and the best brother in the world!" When Cheng Shutang heard her boasting, he was still a little proud. He said with a smile, "you just know how good I am now!" Brother and sister both belong to Yan value super high, many people know them in the Imperial University, at this time from time to time people look over. Someone asked curiously, "has Gu changed his boyfriend again?" "What are you talking about? This is her brother. It''s been around a while ago, don''t you know? " "Ah, is it? I don''t know! Instructor Cheng is Gu''s only brother. I didn''t see him show mercy to Gu during military training last year. " "This proves that instructor Cheng is a man with a clear distinction between public and private affairs!" Gu only wants to laugh when he hears what they say. Now it is estimated that the whole school knows that Cheng Shutang is her brother''s business. If she walks with him, there will be no more gossiping. Gu only likes this kind of feeling, she whispered: "brother, you suddenly came to the Imperial University to find me, is something wrong?" "Although I have something to do, is it wrong for me to see my own sister?" Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Gu only a mouth, Cheng Shutang also directly explained the intention: "minister Cheng let me take you home for dinner." Gu Weiwei actually guessed it before. At this time, it was no surprise to hear him say so. He just said, "do you think the relationship between me and him can be eased by a meal?" "Of course not." Cheng Shutang also saw it clearly: "he knows it himself, so today I asked you to go home for dinner, saying that even if you are not the daughter of the Cheng family, it is also the daughter of the Su family. You are going to go abroad soon. Go to the Cheng family for a meal, and let him have a farewell party for you. Theoretically speaking, it also makes sense." Gu Wei was a little surprised when he heard this. Cheng Shutang said, "also, I''ll make my stand clear. I''m just here to spread a message. I have no opinion whether you go or not, and I won''t persuade you." Chapter 1944 How did Cheng Jinmo treat Gu only? He witnessed the whole process. He didn''t agree with Cheng Jinmo''s practice. If Gu only, he would never want to recognize Cheng Jinmo in his whole life. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo is his father after all. Cheng Jinmo has this explanation, so he goes to the Imperial University. Gu Weiyi skimmed his mouth and said, "all of you have come here. That means you are on his side." Cheng Shutang was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. He thought about it carefully, and didn''t make more excuses. Cheng Shutang thinks that maybe when he saw Cheng Jinmo today, he had some helpless eyes, or he had a lot of white hair in his hair, so he was so soft hearted that he went on this trip for Cheng Jinmo. Although Gu Weiyi doesn''t like Cheng Jinmo, his regret and his desire to be close to her are quite obvious. She knew that she and Cheng Jinmo could not be too close to each other because of the previous events. Just if he is a stranger, he helped her, in the feeling and reason to say thanks, so she said faintly: "OK, don''t giggle, I''ll go with you to the Cheng family." Cheng Shutang nodded with a smile and said, "you just decide." He said and did not forget to remind her: "when are you going to see Qianqian?" Gu only heard this and looked at him. He touched his nose a little uneasily. She said with a smile, "go tomorrow." Although she didn''t say much, Cheng Shutang felt that she saw everything. He looked up at the sky as if she didn''t see anything. Gu only thinks that since she treats the Cheng family as a stranger, the first time she comes to the door to say thanks, she has to eat at someone''s home, so the basic etiquette can''t be less. So she takes Cheng Shutang to her supermarket to buy a lot of gifts. Cheng Shutang has a toothache when he looks at the pile of gifts she bought. He knows that she is not short of money, and these things are not too valuable, but such a pile of things clearly write the word "shengfen". Because if she really regarded the Cheng family as her relatives, she would not buy the things that the Cheng family didn''t lack in the past. Even if she went to the Cheng family, she was afraid that it was not the kind that Cheng Jinmo wanted. Forget it, he doesn''t bother to take care of Lao Tzu and his sister. He can''t afford to offend either of them. When the brother and sister arrived at Cheng''s house, Cheng Jinmo was waiting at the door early. Today, Cheng Shutang called him and told him that Gu only wanted to come over and made him happy. He went to Su tingxue early to find out what she liked to eat, and then asked the nanny to buy it. Only when he saw the pile of gifts in Gu''s and Cheng Shutang''s hands, the smile on his face froze. He was originally a person with good understanding of human feelings. Naturally, he knew what it meant for Gu to bring so many gifts at this time. His heart was a little lost, but he soon calmed down again. Cheng Jinmo knows Gu''s unique temperament. It''s good for her to come to Cheng''s home. As for other things, he thinks too much, so he can only soften her heart slowly in the future. As for the relationship between father and daughter in the future, we can only leave it to fate. Gu only saw Cheng Jinmo, so he politely and politely said, "Hello, Minister Cheng, I''m sorry to come to my house today to ask for you!" Chapter 1945 Cheng Jinmo said with a smile: "what''s the trouble? I''m very happy that you can come home. During this period, your brother is too busy to go home every day. I and your grandfather are the only ones in the house. It''s very lonely." After he adjusted his mind, he was indifferent. No matter how she looked at him, she was his daughter in his heart. He has owed her too much, so he will naturally try his best to care for her, love her and spoil her. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know Cheng Jinmo''s thoughts, and he won''t correct the address in his words. He follows him into Cheng''s house with a smile. When Cheng Shutang saw the way his Laozi talked to his sister, he felt that his head was big. Today''s meal might be very strange. This is Gu''s first visit to Cheng''s home. Everything in Cheng''s home is strange to her. Everything in the house is very neat and tidy. The layout is not luxurious but very clean. But because it''s too clean, it doesn''t look like smoke on the whole. There''s not much life in the room. It''s a little chilly on the whole. Today, Mr. Cheng was also there. He was in the wheelchair and looked at her with a smile. She said hello politely. Mr. Cheng nodded his head and asked her to sit down and talk. Gu only knows that if Lu Yurong had not replaced her, she would have grown up here, and then Cheng Jinmo would have spoiled her as much as Cheng Susu. It''s just that the picture is too strange for her, and she can''t imagine it at this time. She just feels that everything here makes her feel speechless. Gu Wei is not familiar with them in essence, so it''s not necessary to tell them how much to say. But she''s positioning herself as a guest to thank, so she won''t let the chat go cold, and will tell them some interesting things that are not too related to her. As long as she wants to, she is still a very humorous person. The three points of smile in the corner of her eyes and eyebrows also make her look better than usual. But Cheng Jinmo still can feel the sense of alienation. Cheng Jinmo asked about her career planning, she also said quite simply: "I want to be an excellent Chinese medicine, now learning from Mr. Shao, this is my long-term plan." "Speaking of this, I''m not grateful to minister Cheng for my job as an exchange student this time. If it wasn''t for your help, I would not have entered Hopkins University as an exchange student so smoothly." Cheng Jinmo didn''t expect that she actually knew about it. At the moment, she just said faintly, "you don''t need to thank me for this. You deserve it. You have the ability to learn there." "As far as I''m concerned, it''s just by the way. With your grades, you could have entered a University of that level. If it wasn''t for Mo''s troublemaking, you wouldn''t have encountered such trouble." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s by the way to you, but it''s very helpful to me. The reason why I was slandered by Mo Feiyan this time is that my ability is not strong enough, so I still have more space to work hard." Cheng Shutang can hear these words. It''s just a clich ¨¦, and Cheng Jinmo can also hear how much he cares about her recently. He knows that he''s trying to be nice to her, but he doesn''t want anything in return. Chapter 1946 Gu is just too excellent. She is very good at both life and study. She doesn''t need Cheng Jinmo to worry and help. He can do very little for her. He used to deal with those troublesome things for Cheng Su Su, but after he paid attention to her, he found the huge difference between her and Cheng Su Su Su. He asked with a faint smile, "are you ready for going abroad?" Gu Wei nodded: "it''s all ready." Father and daughter seem to have nothing to say when they say this, and they are going to be cold. Cheng Shutang said: "the only thing is, remember to bring me a gift when you return home." Gu said with disdain: "is it not appropriate for you to take the initiative to ask for a gift?" Cheng Shutang said boldly, "I''m your brother. What''s wrong with asking you for a gift? Besides, I''ve given you a lot of presents. " Gu only one face curiously asked: "when do you send me a gift?" "I''m your brother. I cover you every day. This is the biggest gift." Cheng Shutang said with a smile. Gu just wanted to despise him, but he took out a paper bag and handed it to her, saying, "I know you are not short of money. It''s just a little bit of my heart. I chose this skirt for a long time." Gu only didn''t want to hold any hope for Cheng Shutang''s skirt. Sure enough, when he opened it, she saw sweet agaric lace and all kinds of lace. Her head was big. She always likes simple and neat style, this style of clothes for her is too fancy, is a thousand styles. She coughed and asked, "can I transfer this dress to Qianqian?" Cheng Shutang''s ears are a little red. He won''t tell Gu Youyi. When he chooses this dress, he thinks thousands of things. So he said calmly: "whatever you want, if you give it to you, you can handle it by yourself. In the future, you can''t say that I didn''t give you a gift." Gu Weiyi skims her lips. She finds out that her brother is actually buying clothes for Qianqian under the banner of buying clothes for her. She was a little worried. Her brother didn''t put down thousands of things at all. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to go on like this. Cheng Jinmo finds that the way she talks to Cheng Shutang is totally different from what she talks to him. Her whole life seems to be vivid all at once. So he asked curiously, "who is Qianqian?" Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "it''s my sister in Gu''s family. She is more than one year younger than me. This year, she was admitted to Qingda. She is a very ideal and ambitious girl." Cheng Jinmo was a little surprised. He could see her excellence. He didn''t expect that there was such an excellent girl in Gu''s family. Qingda was as difficult as the Imperial University, and the girl in Gu''s family could be admitted. So he inquired curiously about the situation of Gu''s family. Gu only simply talked about the population of Gu''s family, and then mentioned Dongdong: "Dongdong''s score is also very good. Now he is a sophomore in senior high school. With his score, he should be able to enter the Imperial University or Qingda when he takes the college entrance examination." "However, he thought the imperial capital was windy and dusty, and the climate was not as good as that in the south. He preferred to study in the cities in the south." When Cheng Jinmo heard this, he felt that the three children of Gu family were so excellent, which was really amazing. Chapter 1947 So Cheng Jinmo asked about Gu''s economic situation and Gu Wei''s childhood. Gu only didn''t want to mention it that much. Before she went to the Qin family, Gu''s family was so poor that she was very nervous. In the past year, because she worked in a pharmaceutical factory, everything changed a lot, and she could afford to study in Qingda. So she said with a faint smile, "it''s good to take care of your family." Cheng Jinmo had roughly heard about Gu''s family before. At this time, she didn''t want to say more. He knew the general reason, so he didn''t ask more. Mr. Cheng has been listening to their conversation. He has some feeling in his heart that Gu family may lack some material things, but he has a very good family tradition, which is the only way to raise such an excellent girl as Gu. Just at this time, the nanny had finished all the meals and called them to have dinner. Gu Wei takes a look at all the dishes on the table, but she likes them all. She knows that Cheng Jinmo must have been inquired about. She didn''t know what it was like for a moment. She didn''t say much at the moment. She sat down and began to eat. Cheng Jinmo took some dishes for her with public chopsticks, and she ate them all with a smile. Cheng Shutang also found the problem with these dishes. He took a look at the plain looking Gu Wei. He gently raised his eyebrows and sighed, but he didn''t say anything and ate honestly. While eating, Mr. Cheng suddenly covers his chest and gasps violently. Cheng Jinmo is startled and asks, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Mr. Cheng is speechless and his whole face turns blue. This should be a case of illness. Cheng Jinmo immediately went to call the driver to take Mr. Cheng to the hospital. Gu only carefully looked at Mr. Cheng''s situation, while feeling his pulse for Mr. Cheng, he asked Cheng Shutang: "does your grandfather have asthma?" Cheng Shutang replied, "yes, do you have a way to cure it?" Gu only didn''t speak. Instead, she took her bag, took out the silver needles she carried, pricked some needles in Mr. Cheng''s hand, and asked Cheng Shutang to press the lung area on Mr. Cheng''s back. By the time the driver arrived, Mr. Cheng was able to breathe normally and his face was back to normal. This is the first time that Cheng Jinmo has seen her treat people. He looks at Mr. Cheng and then looks after the only one. His eyes are full of surprise. Mr. Cheng, because of his old age, has not been in good health. He had been living in the sanatorium. He had recently stayed in Cheng''s home. Before he had a asthma attack, the doctor was doing spray and hanging water. However, Gu only gave Mr. Cheng a few injections today, and then rubbed his back a few times. The effect was much better than sending him to the hospital! He leaned over and asked, "Dad, are you ok?" Mr. Cheng looked at him and said, "I''m old and useless. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll get sick. I''m fine now, thanks to the only one." As Gu Weiyi picked up the needle for him, he said, "your old pulse is not very good. You should have been treating western medicine before. I am not very good at expressing this opinion, but now your situation is not very suitable for spraying and hanging water. I personally suggest that you try Chinese medicine." Traditional Chinese medicine is different from western medicine in treating diseases, which may have unexpected effects. Chapter 1948 Gu Weiwei had thought of putting an needle for Mr. Cheng before, but the relationship between her and the Cheng family was too delicate. At that time, if she took the initiative to put it forward, she would have the suspicion of fawning on the Cheng family. Besides, she was too busy at ordinary times, so she put it in the back of her mind. Today, she happened to meet Mr. Cheng. She can''t ignore it. She just knows that it''s just her suggestion. It''s really hard to say whether the Cheng family will adopt her treatment. Mr. Cheng looked at her and asked, "are you sure you can cure me?" Gu Yiwei shook his head and said, "you are old. When you were young, you had a lot of losses. Now you are in a very bad condition. With my medical skills, you can''t cure your disease. You can only relieve and control it. If the situation is good, you can also alleviate the disease. But if you want to cure it completely, I don''t have the ability." Mr. Cheng knows his health. It''s not too bad for him these days. He also asked the doctors in the sanatorium that they could do nothing about his illness. Gu said at this time that it was quite good that she could relieve and control it. Moreover, after she had pricked the needle for him, he felt a lot more comfortable. There was no weakness after the onset of the disease. On the contrary, it was a little stronger than before. He said with a smile: "I know my own body. I don''t want to be cured. I just want to live a few more days. If it''s convenient for you, can you cure me?" If Gu only can treat his illness, he will often come to Cheng''s family in the future, which will help to ease the relationship between them. But he thought that she would go abroad soon, and felt quite sorry. They always knew that she was studying medicine, that her goal was to become an excellent TCM doctor, and that she had a pharmaceutical factory of her own, but they didn''t believe much in her medical skills. The reason is very simple, because she is too young. The older she is, the higher the level of TCM is. But today they found out that they were wrong. Although she was young, her medical skills were much higher than they thought. They could not be more clear about Mr. Cheng''s condition. Gu Weiyi looked at Mr. Cheng and Cheng Jinmo''s expectant eyes. After a little thought, she said, "I''m a doctor. I can''t care if I meet a patient. It''s just that I''ll go abroad in a few days. Mr. Cheng, your treatment is very troublesome, and it''s a long-term process." "There is no medicine in the middle. I have to do acupuncture every day. Well, my master just opened a clinic. His medical skills are much better than mine. Go to him for treatment!" Last time, Shao Yizhi and Gu Yiwei mentioned that they were going to open a clinic. During this time, Gu Yiwei found an intermediary to help him find a facade. Unexpectedly, Shao Yizhi and the owner of the facade were old acquaintances. As soon as the man heard that Shao Yizhi was going to reopen the clinic, he was very happy. He originally wanted to lend Shao Yizhi the front door for free. However, Shao Yizhi refused. The man symbolically charged a little rent, but it was far below the market price. When Shao Yizhi didn''t agree, the man said, "it''s our good fortune that Dr. Shao can sit in the clinic again. I''m very sorry to charge you the rent. Where can I charge it according to the market price? If I dare to accept it like this, I will be scolded to death by those old patients before you. You can rest assured to use this place! " Chapter 1949 Gu only knew that Shao Yizhi was famous before, and he also knew his ability was high, but he didn''t expect that there were so many fans after he stopped treating for so many years. At that time, Shao Yizhi was also touched. He felt that he had done something stupid because of Zhou yeheng''s suspension. He was sorry for these patients, and he was also ashamed of the family precepts uploaded by Shao Jiazu. So he agreed at that time. A few days ago, Gu only wanted to help him set up the clinic when he was free. As a result, she didn''t need to worry about it at all. His old patients automatically united to find a professional medicine cabinet and clinic for him. Gu only had time to have a look the day before yesterday and found that everything in it was all in order. So she gave an example of a medicine list and asked the boss of medicine wholesale to sell and distribute a lot of medicine. In recent years, the express delivery has not been officially put into operation, but the delivery is freight, which should be coming soon. As soon as the medicinal materials arrived, Shao Yizhi''s clinic could be officially opened. When Shao Yizhi sees a doctor formally, she can also give Mr. Cheng to him for treatment. Cheng Jinmo and Mr. Cheng looked at each other. They nodded their heads lightly. Mr. Cheng said, "well, I''ll go to see your master after you go abroad, but you haven''t gone abroad these days. Can you come to the Cheng''s house and give me a needle?" Gu only knows his plan. As a doctor, she has her principles. Her visit to Cheng''s family has nothing to do with other things. So she nodded her head and said, "of course, you have many taboos about this disease. You have to cooperate with me and my master in the treatment." Mr. Cheng immediately agreed, and Gu only said with a smile, "but if you want to see my master, you may have to go to his clinic in person. He is a little grumpy and won''t give in to you because of your identity. This matter has been agreed first. You can''t argue with him about it." Mr. Cheng asked helplessly, "do I look like that unreasonable old man?" Gu only smiles when he hears that Mr. Cheng''s identity is different from that of ordinary people. He usually enjoys a lot of privileges. After he gets used to those privileges, she lets him go to see a doctor in the way of ordinary people. She is afraid that he will not adapt. In addition, Shao Yizhi is not a good temper. She is really worried that they will quarrel directly, which will not only block Shao Yizhi, but also delay Mr. Cheng''s illness. Cheng Jinmo said: "your teacher, we will respect him very much. We will never give him any trouble." Even if the matter is officially settled, Gu Weiyi doesn''t hold back. He tells Mr. Cheng a lot of taboos and precautions, and then prescribes a prescription. She has given Mr. Cheng an injection today, so it''s not suitable to do it again. After dealing with these things, it''s already nine o''clock in the evening. Gu only proposes to go home. Cheng Jinmo asks Cheng Shutang to send her back to Su''s home. On the way, Cheng Shutang said with some emotion: "fortunately you are here today, otherwise my grandfather would be very dangerous." Gu Weiwei doesn''t think it''s anything. It''s just something she should do as a doctor. She has promised to do it. When she goes to school tomorrow, she will have to find a chance to talk to Shao Yizhi about it. She was more worried about Cheng Shutang and Qianqian at this time. She asked softly, "brother, you and Qianqian really don''t need to work harder? Are you really going to give up like this? Have you thought about it? " Chapter 1950 Cheng Shutang coughed lightly and said, "I knew you would ask about it. How can you be so gossipy when you are young? You see, I haven''t even asked about you and Ning Yiqing. " Gu only one lightly skimmed a mouth, at this time, Cheng Shutang''s face slightly changed: "we were followed." Gu only looked back, and sure enough, a black car followed them. She asked, "is it the same way?" "No Cheng Shutang said in a cold voice: "this car has followed me for ten times. Normally, there is no such coincidence." Gu Wei must have a good look. The driver is Wang Li with a gloomy face. Isn''t he in prison? How can you come out so soon? She said softly, "brother, it''s Wang Li. How can we deal with it?" On the experience of fighting, Cheng Shutang is much richer than her. She has to listen to his arrangement in this matter. Cheng Shutang also knows Wang Li. The goods are not good. I''m afraid they can''t be good if I follow him like this tonight. Cheng Shutang''s face was calm, and no one was hip-hop like he was just now. The whole person''s aura changed greatly. He was extremely fierce: "is there anyone else in Wang Li''s car?" "There are two more, a man and a woman." Gu only replied: "they look like they are good at it." Cheng Shutang nodded his head and said, "I know. I''ll send you back first, and then I''ll try to solve them." "I think they''re coming for me." Gu only whispered: "if they follow the Su family, I''m afraid they won''t give up easily." Gu Weiyi also knows Wang Li''s feelings for Cheng Su Su. He is willing to sit for Cheng Su Su even in prison, which means that he will do everything for Cheng Su Su. Cheng Su Su hates her. Wang Li will follow her. It should be aimed at her. Gu only knows Wang Li''s ability. If she faces Wang Li, she won''t win too much. She knows the danger of Wang Li, and Cheng Shutang also knows it. After weighing it in his heart, he asks Gu Youyi, "are you armed?" Gu only shook his head: "I''m a non staff member. I don''t have the right to wear a gun." Even if she is a member of the regular sniper training camp, she can''t have a gun in her hand just after the training and when she is officially assigned to perform tasks. Cheng Shutang said softly, "move your seat back. There is a gun under it." Gu only looked at him, his face calm: "since he is a dangerous person, then we will kill him." Because he had always been an unorthodox person in front of Gu only, she would always forget that he was the same as Ning Yiqing. Now in the face of this kind of thing, he is not inferior to Ning Yiqing. "Are you afraid?" he asked Gu Wei shook his head with a smile, and he also laughed: "yes, you girl has a pair of iron gall. You never know what you are afraid of. At that time, in Xinjiang, you dare to follow for the sake of Ning Yiqing." "It''s not all for him, it''s also for you." Gu only replied: "at the beginning, although you didn''t know I was your sister, but I knew you were my brother. I also wanted to protect you." Cheng Shutang laughs: "who needs your protection!" But he thought of the scene at that time. Without her protection, he might not have been able to survive. Ning Yiqing rushed to save him. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I need your protection." Chapter 1951 Brother and sister smile at each other and see the war in each other''s eyes. To some extent, this pair of brothers and sisters are not fuel-efficient lamps, nor are they the kind of people who can let the danger around and ignore it. When danger comes, they don''t want to escape, they want to solve it. Cheng Shutang turned the steering wheel and did not return to Su''s home. Instead, he drove to an open place in the wild. They and Wang Li this level of fighting, even if the car to the city bureau are useful, Wang Li''s fighting capacity is too strong, can''t harm irrelevant people. He turned four or five times in a row, but the car behind him was still following. By this time, they were completely sure that Wang Li was following them and wanted to fight them. Gu only faced this situation for the first time. For a moment, she couldn''t tell clearly what she felt in her heart. She was afraid. In their hearts, there was a faint excitement. She felt that no matter how skillful she was in the future, it would be difficult for her to become a good doctor in the traditional sense, because in her heart, she was jealous of evil, and when she met those lawless elements, she would always kill them. Cheng Shutang turned left and right in his car and finally turned into the Bank of the river. Less than a minute after their car stopped, the black car behind it also stopped. Wang Li''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his heart is full of vigilance, if only a Gu only, he is nothing to worry about, but with a Cheng Shutang can''t be careless. Wang Li used to go to Cheng''s house before, and he knows something about Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang may not be as bright as Ning Yiqing, but his comprehensive strength is not inferior to Ning Yiqing. With him protecting Gu only, the chance of success in this action is not too big. But his eyes soon flashed a trace of ruthlessness. In the past year, Cheng Su Su Su was excluded by the Cheng family. Cheng Shutang didn''t protect Cheng Su Su, which made Cheng Su Su suffer so many grievances! These people of Cheng family treat Cheng Su Su like this, it is damned! Since you want to do it, even Cheng Shutang will get rid of it! After Wang Li made this decision, there was no hesitation. In his heart, Cheng Su Su Su is his treasure. No matter who hurt her, they all need to pay a painful price. The woman around him asked him, "brother Li, do you want to kill both of them?" Wang Li nodded, the woman said with a smile: "OK, these two people of Cheng''s family are just disasters. It''s better to get rid of them early." Wang Li took a look at the woman and saw that her eyes were full of Yin Li. He had known this woman for several years. When he went out with Cheng Su Su before, he knew how dangerous this enchanting looking woman was. He said in a deep voice, "you deal with the woman in a moment, and I''ll take the man." The woman said with a smile, "isn''t it just a weak chicken studying in the Imperial University? Even if she can beat those students in school, she can''t see them in front of me. Give me five seconds to solve her and then help you The man beside her said, "I''ll watch. If someone comes, I''ll remind you." "Although you are nicknamed tiger, but in my opinion, you are as timid as a cat." Said the woman with disdain. The man was not angry: "be careful, we''ve done so many cases over the years, but we haven''t been arrested, and we don''t even have a warrant. Isn''t it because I''m careful?" Chapter 1952 Women are not angry, in the tiger''s chest patted, said: "OK, know you are careful, anyway, to deal with such two people, I and brother enough." Wang Li''s hands have actually been stained with a lot of blood over the years, but he did all those things without telling the Cheng family. The reason is very simple, he needs money. When he worked as Cheng Su Su''s bodyguard, the Cheng family paid him a good salary, but he had a lot of expenses in his hometown, and his money was only enough for his hometown. Because he likes Cheng Su Su and knows that Cheng Su Su loves money, he often does things that he can''t see. The three of them also cooperate for a few days, so they are familiar with each other. This time, Gu Weiyi was killed by him. He did things safely and carefully. In addition, Gu Weiyi was always with Ning Yiqing, Cheng Shutang and Tian Rongyue, so he didn''t have a good chance. So he decided that no matter which of the three people was with Gu only, he would kill them when he found the chance! Because of this, they found a woman named Yaohu to do it together. After hearing about the difficulty of the task, Yaohu pulled the tiger in, just in case. Wang Li installed a muffler on his gun, and then walked toward the car. His method was simple and crude, and he directly shot the car Gu only sat in. There was no response in the car. He frowned slightly and looked at the light of the flashlight. There was no one inside. Wang Li''s brow slightly wrinkled, and then a strong sense of danger rose in his heart. He squatted down decisively, and the bullet ran along his scalp. If his intuition was slower, he would be dead at this time. Wang Li thinks that it must be Cheng Shutang who fired the gun, because only a veteran soldier can have such a shot. He puts away his carelessness and goes all out. Gu only secretly called out a pity, her precision is excellent, Wang Li is the first person to escape in her hands, such experienced people as Wang Li, is really a strong enemy. This kind of quick and accurate response on the battlefield is what she does not have. Dark night, a few people are masters, fight a few shots, no one hurt who. Gu only has perspective eyes. At this time, even if it''s dark all around, she can see clearly and has her natural advantages. But Wang Li and Yaohu are not vegetarians either. They don''t take the initiative to attack again after they find the bunker. Instead, they are determining the location of Gu only and Cheng Shutang. The wind blows gently across the reeds, bringing the sound of rustling. Gu only shoots again. This time, it''s just a random shot. The purpose is to draw people out. Sure enough, she stops a little, and Wang Li runs towards her. Gu Weiyi has a high ability to strike a rake, and then she finds that she can''t hit Wang Li! Wang Li took a very strange step to jump lightly and vertically. In a moment, she rushed to the place less than ten steps away from her. Without hesitation, she jumped lightly and vertically to the other side of the reed. Just at this time, a waterbird was startled and Wang Li was stunned. She started again and finally hurt Wang Li''s right hand. Two phase confrontation, but the real life and death battle, Gu only know that tonight she and Wang Li only one person can leave from here. If Gu was the only one against Wang Li a year ago, she had no chance of winning. She was much worse in both physical fitness and fighting skills. Now I can do it. Chapter 1953 Gu Zhifeng has been training with Hua Zhifeng in the training camp this year. She doesn''t have much to practice in shooting skills. Hua Zhifeng is mainly training her physical fitness and fighting skills, so she has made great progress in fighting. But she knew very well in her heart that she didn''t have much chance of winning against such experienced and ruthless people as shangwangli. Fortunately, she hurt his right arm. As soon as Wang Li saw that it was her, there was a cold light in his eyes. Originally, he was going to deal with Cheng Shutang, but now the object of action was Gu only. He was surprised. A year ago, in Tengchong, he and Gu Weiyi had a fight. At that time, Gu Weiyi didn''t suffer a loss in his hands with her clever strength. But he also saw that she was more dexterous and had less stamina. But just now the two people''s fight, her quick and experienced is not like a year ago. Wang Li was going to kill her this time. When he saw her, he said with a cold smile, "just right." Gu only knows that what he said just means that she just bumped into his hand. This time, he will kill her. There is no unnecessary nonsense. Wang Li rushes over directly and kicks Gu''s only face with a roundabout kick. Wang Li hated Gu only because of Cheng Su Su. If it wasn''t for Gu only, how could Cheng Su Su face such a thing? So as soon as he started, he tried his best to kill Gu Weiyi. Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew her own advantages and disadvantages. In terms of combat experience and skills, she was far inferior to Wang Li. Her biggest advantage was her eyes. Her eyes were not affected at all at night, and what she saw was no different from what she saw in the daytime. In the face-to-face competition, she couldn''t take advantage of it, but at this time, she had been forced to a dead corner by Wang Li, so she couldn''t avoid it at all. She took a deep breath. When Wang Li attacked, she dodged quickly. The gun in her hand had no bullets. Wang Li would not give her time to load real bullets. And Wang Li didn''t shoot at the first time. Maybe he thought it was too cheap to kill her with one shot. He wanted to kill her after moving. Gu Weiyi quickly throws away the gun and pulls out a pair of short knives that Cheng Shutang gives her. The dagger is only 20 cm long, but it is extremely sharp. It is suitable for close combat. Gu only didn''t evade Wang Li''s foot, just slightly sideways, with a knife in his hand, cutting Wang Li''s hamstring directly. Wang Li didn''t expect that there was a knife in her hand. He used too much force and couldn''t take it back for a moment. He got a knife on his foot, but he dodged quickly. Gu''s knife only cut his foot an inch, and didn''t hurt his hamstring. Wang Li''s anger is rising. He thought that Gu was the only thing he could catch, but he didn''t expect that he would be hurt when he fought with her. In his eyes, the killing intention was stronger, and he didn''t speak at the moment. He quickly attacked Gu. He also had a knife in his hand. They quickly broke down dozens of moves, all in a quick way. Gu only combined the martial arts she had learned in her previous life with the fighting skills she had learned in Hua Zhifeng. She didn''t stick to the moves, so she played them to the extreme. She is well versed in the acupoints of the human body. She would be very grateful for Hua Zhifeng''s strictness. If she didn''t train with her as strict as him, she would be knocked down by Wang Li without ten moves. Chapter 1954 But even so, Wang Li''s strength is much greater than Gu only. When their arms meet, Gu only''s arm is numb and his knife almost falls to the ground. "I used to look down on you." Wang Li Leng drinks, attacked again. Gu Weiyi surprised him. He didn''t expect that she would have such skilful fighting skills, and her fighting skills are obviously practical style, which can only be taught by the army. He remembered Gu''s only experience in the training camp before. He thought she was just playing there, and training didn''t produce much, but then he found out that he was wrong. A girl like Gu will do her best no matter what she studies. Gu''s breath is not stable at this time. She can''t compete with Wang Li after so long physical training. If it goes on like this, it will only be her who will suffer. In this situation, she can only rely on herself. So she jumped straight into the river. Wang Li''s eyebrows wrinkled. As an all-round combat talent, his swimming ability is also very good. It''s just that Gu Weiyi made two wounds on him. When he got into the water, the pain of the wound would be magnified, but let him just let go of Gu Wei. He was unwilling. So he just thought about it and jumped into the water. Only when he jumped into the water, he felt a pain in his throat. He was shocked. The river was full of reeds, and there were no reeds in this section. His original judgment was that Gu Weiyi must have wanted to escape after jumping down. At this time, he should swim to the bottom of the river, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t go at all. Instead, she was lying in ambush there. The blood flowed down from his neck, and his eyes were full of amazement. It turned out that she wanted to kill him! The knife in Gu''s hand cuts off the artery on Wang Li''s neck. If he doesn''t deal with it in time, he will die. But even if she got it, she didn''t feel the slightest complacency. On the contrary, she was more careful, because she knew that the struggle before death of a dangerous person like Wang Li was a very terrible thing. Gu only hit well, and immediately swam to one side, but Wang Li''s reaction was much faster than her. He grabbed her foot and dragged her inside. He even wanted to pull her as a back cushion. Gu took a deep breath and stabbed back with his counter knife, which went straight into his chest. But as if he didn''t feel the pain, he put his hand around her neck. Gu Weiyi felt that his neck was about to be cut off, and his breathing became more difficult because he was suffocating. At this moment, Gu only felt the arrival of death. This is the first time to fight with others. She didn''t want to die in Wang Li''s hands, so she struggled desperately. She tried her best to insert the knife into Wang Li''s chest. Wang Li grabbed her hand with only one hand. She felt the stabbing pain on her arm and heard the sound of her own bone breaking. If this goes on, she will die in Wang Li''s hand. Gu only saw Wang Li''s twisted face and the ferocity in his eyes. He looked terrible. Blood gushed from his neck and dyed half of the river red. Through the rich color of blood, Gu Wei''s despair became stronger, and his strength gradually disappeared. Chapter 1955 To some extent, Gu is now fighting with Wang, who will kill the other first. As long as he kills the other, the other will have a chance to live. Gu Weiyi never believes in fate. She only believes in her own struggle and efforts. No matter what she does, she never gives up, because she knows that giving up means failure and death. And she tasted the taste of failure in her previous life, and she didn''t want to taste it again in this life. What a wonderful thing it is to live, and she didn''t want to die. So she tried her best to draw an arc from one side and kicked the knife in front of his chest at a very fast speed. The sharp tip of the knife stabbed into his heart. He looked at her with wide eyes, which were unbelievable. At this time, he had some regrets. Why did he kill her just now, instead of killing her directly! Then there is no regret medicine in the world. At this moment, he thought of Cheng Su Su. His heart was a little bitter. What he regretted most in his life was meeting Cheng Su Su, and the happiest was meeting Cheng Su Su. He knew that Cheng Su Su had never liked him and didn''t even have a good face for him, but for him, it was enough to be with her. He wanted to help her get rid of the people she didn''t like, so he didn''t care if he lost his character. The only pity was that he didn''t see her again before he died. He felt the passing of life, tears seeping out of the corner of his eyes, but because people were in the water at this time, as soon as the tears flowed out, they mixed into the river, and he couldn''t tell whether it was tears or the river. The strength of his hand suddenly decreased a lot. Gu only used the uninjured hand to pull his hand away, and then his head came out of the water, gasping. After she came out of the water, she coughed a few times. Then she heard Cheng Shutang shouting, "the only one, where are you?" Gu only light should a: "elder brother, I am here." Cheng Shutang looks over the river and drags her into the water. At this time, her legs and feet are sore, her left hand is broken, and there are dozens of injuries on her body, big and small. Cheng Shutang is better than her, and he has some wounds on his body. When he saw her, he felt sorry for her. It''s just that he couldn''t take care of her for a moment. "Are you all right?" Cheng Shutang asked with some worry. Gu only shook his head: "I can''t die." "What about Wang Li?" Cheng Shutang asked curiously. Today, after getting out of the car, the brother and sister planned to ambush the people in the car, but they didn''t expect that Wang Li and Yaohu were so alert that they didn''t succeed. That''s why they had this fierce battle. Originally, Cheng Shutang planned to meet Wang Li, but Wang Li got entangled with Gu Wei. When he wanted to help in the past, he met the fox. The fox is very difficult, cunning and fierce. Cheng Shutang almost fell into her hands. In the end, with his excellent fighting ability and experience, he managed to hurt the fox seriously. It''s been a long time since he came to help. He was scared to death. If Gu only had an accident this evening, he would never forgive himself. Because he came out on his own initiative, he belittled these outlaws. At this meeting, he saw that although Gu Weiyi was not lightly injured, he was still alive. His heart was relieved, but now he didn''t see Wang Li, and the water by the river was dyed red again. He had a conjecture in his heart. Chapter 1956 Cheng Shutang looked at Gu only swallow saliva, she won''t kill Wang Li? Gu only didn''t let him guess much. He gasped and said, "in the water, I can''t live." Cheng Shutang looks at Gu''s face. It''s hard to say a word. He knows Wang Li well. When he was at Cheng''s house, they used to fight. In terms of fighting, he just beat Wang Li a little. Most importantly, Wang Li has carried out many tasks and has rich combat experience. Although Gu Weiyi trained in the training camp for one year, she is still a rookie in combat in essence. Such a rookie killed a master, which made him feel strange. His younger sister is so tough that he has a lot of pressure. However, he is a little happy. If his younger sister is not tough, he will not be able to live today. So it''s good for girls to be tough, at least to protect themselves. Cheng Shutang looked at her face and said, "let''s go!" Gu only a nod, but fiercely pulled out her don''t in the waist of another knife, knife extremely fast fly out, Cheng Shutang heard a scream. His face changed slightly, and he almost forgot that this time there were three people. They only solved two problems, and another one was outside. He asked Gu Weiyi to squat down. He went to have a look. He saw that the man had the knife he gave Gu Weiyi on his forehead. Another man had a gun in his hand. The gun had been loaded. If Gu Weiyi''s reaction was slower, at least one of his brother and sister would be in danger. Cheng Shutang turns his head to look at Gu''s only eyes and adds some admiration. His sister is not a general tough, but a super tough! Gu Weiyi saw him look over, spread out a hand to him, he asked her: "how do you see him?" Gu only lightly said: "my eyes are good." Cheng Shutang Although he knew that what she said might be true, he was somewhat shocked by this kind of words. He was also a man with rich combat experience. Just now, he didn''t find the man hiding in the dark ready to shoot. He remembered that when he was on the mission last time, he and Gu only had a tacit understanding and killed dozens of them. After that, Gu only''s eyes were still bleeding. He felt that his sister''s eyes only had some secrets. Gu only snorted: "brother, my wound is very painful, let''s go!" Cheng Shutang helped her to the car and sat down, then called his uncle, and then called Mao Suiyi. No matter what happened today, there were dead people here, and this matter needs to be reported. After dealing with these problems, he drove away with Gu only. Both of them were soaked and injured. At this time, they needed to change their clothes and get treatment. Gu Wei didn''t feel cold before. At this time, after sitting in the car, she found that it was terrible cold. She remembered that the river water in October had become very cold. She sneezed a lot. Cheng Shutang quickly turns on the heating in the car and looks at her anxiously. Gu only smiles at him and says, "don''t worry, I''m ok." Cheng Shutang''s mouth slightly raised and said: "no one is worried about you. I''m only worried that when we go home like this, my mother will talk about death. I don''t want to go back, but if I don''t, she will know about it some other day. I''m afraid it will be more fierce and we will be more miserable then." Chapter 1957 Gu only laughed. She looked at her face. Her hair was scattered. There was a scratch on her face. Her clothes were wet and stuck to her body. She also had several holes. Her left arm was broken. She looked miserable. She coughed and said, "so go back." Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "sister, you really surprised me today. Now I finally understand why my grandfather would have such a proposal, and why Hua Zhifeng sees that you always look like you hate iron but not steel." "A girl like you may be born to fight!" "Come on!" Gu Weiyi said, "I was born for medicine!" Cheng Shutang looks at her eyes a little deeper. Gu only thinks that his eyes are catching up with Hua Zhifeng, so he quickly turns away from him. It''s not very comfortable for them to look at her like this. She has always been very clear about her career planning, and has never wanted to change her mind. It''s just that it''s better to learn this combat skill. When they came back to Su''s house, Su tingxue was still waiting at home, calculating the data of new weapons there. She was shocked to see them like this and asked, "don''t you go to Cheng''s house for a meal? How can you eat like this? " Gu only coughed softly and said, "it''s not my fault, it''s all brother''s fault. Let him tell you." Cheng Shutang glared at her and said, "how can I blame this? You are the one who swept it. You can''t be so heartless! " My brother and sister, who were fighting for life and death together just now, would take all kinds of responsibilities as soon as they came to my mother''s face. There was no other reason. Their mother''s fighting capacity was quite terrible. When this happened, the leader could be talked about for a year. Gu Weiyi said: "what do you call me? Isn''t Wang Li the first one recruited by the Cheng family? If he hadn''t come to Cheng''s house, how could he have done this? " Cheng Shutang immediately pushed the matter to his Laozi: "what you said is the same. If dad didn''t recruit Wang Li to be Cheng Su Su''s bodyguard in those years, there would be nothing to do tonight, so it''s all his fault!" Gu''s only mouth smoked. I''m sorry, Minister Cheng. You have to carry this pot. Su listens to snow to listen to a face of muddle headed, stretch out a hand to help to take care of only, but met her to break a hand, painful her face all white. When Su tingxue saw that her hand was broken, she immediately scolded Cheng Shutang: "is that how you take care of your sister?" Cheng Shutang drooped his head and did not dare to speak. Gu only said softly, "Mom, it''s not strange." She said something about this evening. When Su tingxue heard her words, her eyes were full of fear. She raised her hand and pointed to Cheng Shutang''s forehead: "I want you to be brave! But it''s killing your sister like this! Why are you so absent-minded? " Cheng Shutang looks at Gu only for help. Gu only takes it as if she didn''t see it. Are you kidding? If she wants to answer, she has to be scolded. After su tingxue''s reproach, Cheng Shutang begins to reproach Gu Youyi: "you are also a fool. You know how dangerous Wang Li is, and you still listen to your brother to solve this problem. Your brother is short of heart, so do you follow him?" Gu only raised the white flag to surrender: "Mom, I know I''m wrong! I''ll never dare again "Later?" Su tingxue also nodded on her forehead: "this kind of thing is enough once, you still think about the future!" Chapter 1958 Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang were awakened by too much noise. After they came out to find out the situation, they immediately called to deal with the relevant matters. Today''s incident is an absolute event in essence and needs to be handled with caution. Although Gu Weiwei and Cheng Shutang did nothing wrong, they still have a lot to do. Gu''s hand injury also needs to be dealt with. She is a doctor. She knows that traditional Chinese medicine is much more powerful than western medicine in treating bone injury, and the injury of broken arm can''t be delayed at all. Even if she doesn''t want to quarrel with Shao Yizhi, she can only call him at this time. So Su tingxue asks the driver to drive to the Imperial University in the middle of the night to pick up Shao Yizhi and treat Gu Weiyi. One of Shao Yizhi comes over and reproaches Gu Weiyi. Cheng Shutang looks at Shao Yizhi criticizing Gu only, he feels inexplicably balanced a lot, in the side of the smile. Bone setting is a very painful thing. Gu Wei had mental preparation for it, but when Shao Yizhi used some techniques to smooth all the broken bones for her, and put the handle bone in the right position, he still sweated. This is more painful than when Wang Li broke her arm! But after the bone was just right, Gu only found that her bone didn''t hurt so much. Shao Yizhi found a splint for her to fix her arm: "I don''t have to say how to raise it after a hundred days of injury." Gu Yiwei nodded. Seeing Shao Yizhi''s black face, she flattered him: "before, I only knew master''s acupuncture skill was good, but I didn''t know Master''s bone setting skill. It''s really amazing!" "Don''t flatter me!" Although Shao Yizhi was still stiff faced, his face was a bit loose after all: "look at yourself. It''s only a year. How many times have you been hurt? You''re a girl. You fight and kill with a group of men every day. What''s the point Gu Weiyi was taught by him and did not dare to say a word. But Shao Yizhi didn''t plan to let her go. He said a lot in front of her and treated all the wounds for her. At the end of the day, he said, "Gu Wei Wei, you have to make it clear that you are a doctor. The doctor''s duty is to save people, not to hurt yourself all day long! How can you save people in the future if you have to take injuries every day? " Gu Wei nodded and said yes, and repeatedly promised that she would be a good doctor in the future. She would never fight with a group of old men again. Shao Yizhi''s face was a little better. Su tingxue is usually the most precious Gu only, no one can train her, but today she is watching Shao Yizhi train Gu only, and she is still helping from time to time. Because of this, Gu Weiyi''s dear master and mother reached a consensus and established a United Front: girls should be a little girl like! Gu was recited all night, and his head grew big. She was injured and banned by Su tingxue. She couldn''t go anywhere these days before going abroad. The next morning, Su tingxue also called Cheng''s home and scolded Cheng Jinmo severely. She was not the kind of person who was good at swearing, but this time it was like opening up this new skill, and her combat effectiveness was fierce. Cheng Jinmo was scolded for a long time before he knew that Gu only and Cheng Shutang met Wang Li''s attack on their way back yesterday, so he could only bear the scolding quietly, and he sighed in his heart. Chapter 1959 The reason is too simple. Wang Li was found by Cheng Jinmo for Cheng Susu. Wang Li''s only chance to deal with Gu is because of Cheng Susu. Cheng Jinmo thought that Cheng Su Su''s affairs had been completely solved after the last incident, but he didn''t expect such an accident, and he regretted it in his heart. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if something happened to his brother and sister last night! If Cheng Jinmo was only disappointed with Cheng Su Su before, then he had three points of hatred. Cheng Su Su Su''s existence is a big disaster for the whole Cheng family. After hearing the snow scold, he said, "what about Shutang and the only one?" "Thanks to you, I can''t die." Su listened to Xuemin and hung up directly. When Cheng Jinmo heard the blind voice on the phone, he sighed a long time. After all, he had some regrets in his heart. He thought that Cheng Su Su was in prison, so let her go, but now he doesn''t think so any more. In prison, some small skills can still be used. Don''t say that he abused his power. Above all, he is a father. Cheng Jinmo doesn''t need a trace of sympathy for such a man who deliberately hurts his daughter. How much he liked Cheng Su Su before, how much he hates her now. A girl''s mind is so vicious that it''s really heinous. After all, he was worried about his children. He told his secretary a few words, and then let the driver drive to Su''s house. Su tingxue also asked for leave today to help deal with the follow-up affairs at home. When she saw him coming, she didn''t want him to come into the house at all, but his attitude today was very low: "let me go in and have a look at them! Anyway, I''m their father, too. " Hearing that his eyes were full of regret and worry, Su Xue finally felt soft in her heart: "now I know you are their father, why did you go earlier?" Cheng Jinmo slightly lowered his head and said, "I was kicked by a donkey earlier." Su tingxue She knew that Cheng''s men always wanted to face, and that they would say such words. She was really worried and regretted. When she saw him coolly, she finally got out of the door. When he came in, Su Baihao was carefully asking about the details at that time, and they had just finished answering. Su Baihao glanced at Cheng Jinmo and said, "minister Cheng is just in time. We have some questions about Wang Li." Cheng Jinmo immediately nods his head. Su Baihao asks conventional questions about the relationship between Cheng Su Su and Wang Li. Cheng Jinmo doesn''t realize until now that Wang Li has always liked Cheng Su Su Su, so he helps her to do things that are invisible. He thought of many things before, and for a moment, his heart was not feeling good. After the interrogation, Cheng Jinmo feels that he is sorry for Gu only. He turns to Gu only to see that Zeng Yifang is making her drink bone soup. She may have drunk a lot and is holding Zeng Yifang to play coquetry. This kind of Gu Wei is quite strange to Cheng Jinmo. He always thought Gu Wei''s character was very hard, but seeing this scene, he realized that in fact, there was a soft side in her heart, but her soft side was only shown to people she thought close to. And she was fine when she left yesterday. She broke her arm and hurt herself all over. Chapter 1960 And Gu''s face looks blue and purple at this time, which is very frightening. Cheng Jinmo is deeply distressed. At this time, he wanted to hold her in his arms and coax her. He wanted to tear the person who hurt her to pieces. However, these things had something to do with him. He had no face to see her. Gu only really can''t wring Zeng Yifang. He obediently drinks a bowl of bone soup. When he turns around, he sees Cheng Jinmo standing there with a guilty face. Although she said it was his fault in front of Su tingxue about yesterday''s incident, she didn''t blame him for it. She looked at him and said, "minister Cheng, I''m really sorry. I hurt my arm as soon as I wasn''t careful. In this case, I can''t do acupuncture for Mr. Cheng. I told my master about your situation. You can go directly to him for treatment." "His medical skills are much better than mine. I believe that he will cure Mr. Cheng''s illness faster than me." She takes the initiative to talk to Cheng Jinmo, but what she says is the good thing she said yesterday. Cheng Jinmo''s heart is full of mixed feelings. It took him a while to say, "you don''t have to apologize to me for this. In fact, the one who should say sorry should be me. How do you feel now?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m ok. I just broke an arm. I''ll be fine." Cheng Jinmo already knows that she killed Wang Li last night. Compared with Wang Li, her appearance is nothing. He used to know Gu''s only training, but he also thought like others that if she went to the training camp, she could not learn any real skills. But at this time, he knew that he was wrong. His daughter was much more powerful than he thought, and much more fierce at the same time. Wang Li is what kind of person, he again clear light, his daughter not only won against Wang Li that kind of ferocious person, oneself also only suffered not too heavy injury. He can''t imagine what happened to her last night, but he also knows that it is absolutely life-threatening. He used to think that she was too competitive, too tough, and a little grumpy, but now he thinks that it''s good to be a little bit tough and strong. And in her body, there is not only the gentleness that a girl should have, but also the strength that a girl does not have. No matter what kind of situation she meets, she should be able to live well. The so-called wealth and power of the Cheng family may not have any influence on her. After taking a deep breath, he said, "if there is no big deal, don''t follow your brother to show off." Gu Weiyi chuckles. Cheng Jinmo wants to talk to her more, but he doesn''t know what to say to her. Everyone in the Su family is very kind to her. He doesn''t need to worry about this. So his mind twists and turns, finally only into a sentence: "take good care." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "good!" Cheng Jinmo knows that she is just a habitual smile, but seeing her smile, his heart still feels warm, no matter what, she is good. On the contrary, Cheng Shutang, father and son, after all, have lived together for more than 20 years. They get along much more naturally. He glared at him and said, "don''t take your sister to risk again, even if she has the ability to deal with such things!" "Last night''s event, as long as you are a little careless, the consequences will be unimaginable, and I don''t know what was in your mind at that time!" Chapter 1961 Cheng Shutang reaches out his hand to touch his nose. He has been scolded since last night. He is really kind-hearted! Su tingxue frowned beside her. She could scold her son casually. Cheng Jinmo would scold her son in front of her face. She was not too comfortable about this. So she said with a cold face, "what''s the right to say Shutang? Do you think that Cheng Su Su Su was not spoiled enough before?" "Or do you think it''s less to find a bodyguard for Cheng Su Su? How many bodyguards should I have found for her?" Cheng Jinmo where dare to take her this sentence, the moment light cough said: "I still have something to do, go first, you have a good rest." Gu only sees Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo get along with each other and smiles secretly. It seems that Cheng Jinmo is still afraid of Su tingxue. Su tingxue coldly looks at Cheng Jinmo, but doesn''t want to say a word to him. Before divorce, even if Su tingxue is dissatisfied with Cheng Jinmo, she will give in. She doesn''t want to have low pressure at home every day, so she often gives in. But after the divorce, they don''t live together at all, and a lot of things no longer need to be tolerated. Anyway, they don''t live together, so it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t need to care about the atmosphere at home anymore, because he won''t live with her at all. She doesn''t need to care about his feelings any more. They are divorced anyway. Cheng Jinmo takes a look at Su tingxue with a cool face. He feels that he has hit a nail that is neither soft nor hard, and he is also guilty, because it really happened because of him. He is usually a big leader outside. Few people dare to give him a look, but it seems that everyone can give him a look here. He raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose and looked at several people in the room. No one was looking at him. He heaved a sigh in his heart and went out. When he left Su''s house, he felt a little gloomy. Gu only saw his appearance a little funny, everyone needs to be responsible for what he did, and Cheng Jinmo is doing such a thing at this time. No matter how powerful a leader Cheng Jinmo is in front of outsiders, he is just an incompetent son-in-law or father in front of the Su family. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know what Cheng Jinmo thinks at this time, but she thinks that there will be some regret in his heart. As a whole, it''s not too troublesome to deal with the aftermath of this incident. It''s actually very simple to deal with it as Cheng Shutang. It''s just that Gu is involved in this incident, and she is the most special person in the training camp. Ning Beichuan has other arrangements for her. So the final result of this matter is quite simple. They directly attribute Wang Li and others to terrorists. The reason why they attack Cheng Shutang is that they want to assassinate excellent people. After the final decision, there was nothing wrong with Gu Weiyi. She didn''t appear in this case. The reason was not clear for a moment. On the whole, it was out of her protection. Gu only in the Su family to hear the result of this matter, gently raised his brow, think this result may be the most appropriate, after all, she has always been a non staff personnel, some things should not have her appearance. And she is about to go abroad to carry out the task, at this time, if she appears in this event, she will change from the original dark chess to the Ming chess, which will lose its due significance. Chapter 1962 Because of this, Gu only suddenly realized that the leaders above may still have some expectations for her. She faintly felt the pressure, but she could only listen to the above arrangement for this kind of thing. Even if she is a non staff member, after all, she has been in the training camp for so long, so she has her own responsibilities. Gu is very calm and calm about these things, and she doesn''t feel that there is anything to worry about and fear. When things happen, she will just face them directly, because fear and fear can''t solve any problems. The most important thing she needs to do now is to heal her wounds. She has only a few days to go abroad, and her arm is still broken. It will be very inconvenient for her to go abroad, but because the time has been set early, she can''t change it. So in the past few days, she can take care of her injury. She can take care of it at any stage. She will not be able to use her left hand for a long time. She was a little depressed. But at this time Su tingxue is in Ning Beichuan''s office, her face is not very good-looking. "Do you have any other plans for the only one?" she asked in a deep voice After all, she is a weapon expert and the director of the Institute. For these arrangements, she only needs to see a clue to guess the subsequent development. That''s why she came to Ning Beichuan. Ning Beichuan nodded: "the only one who wants to go abroad immediately is to cooperate with her in carrying out a task when she goes abroad. If she encounters some extremely special circumstances in the future, she may also be called." "But she''s not a member of the staff at all. It''s unfair to her!" Su said in a deep voice. Ning Beichuan looked at her and said, "I understand your mood, because it''s the only way to come back to you. But with your identity and qualifications, you should know that when she received training, it was doomed." Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled. The fact that Gu Wei entered the training camp was Su Zheng''s idea. Of course, Ning Beichuan allowed it. But at that time, she didn''t know that Gu was her only daughter. In that case, she didn''t take any stand to stop her. Ning Beichuan looked at her and said, "we are professionals. Our views on these matters should have been more transparent than those of ordinary people. You have always been fair, but now you seem to have made a great breakthrough in this matter." "I didn''t get to the point." Su tingxue said in a cold voice: "I just think she''s just a non staff member. She doesn''t need to carry out such a dangerous task, and her ideal is to be an excellent TCM, not a professional sniper." After looking back on the matter, she had a very deep experience. Gu''s love and persistence for TCM is far beyond her imagination. Gu has done a very good job in the field of TCM, and will make great achievements in the future. Ning Beichuan sighed a long time and said, "Premier Su, I think I need to discuss this with you. Now I just want to ask you one question. If Gu is not your daughter, would you still be so opposed?" Su tingxue said in a deep voice: "whether she is my daughter or not, if I know that you appoint a non staff member to perform a dangerous task, I will not agree." "Then why didn''t you stop Gu when he was in training camp?" Ning Beichuan looks at Su tingxue and asks. Chapter 1963 Su tingxue was a little silent when she heard this sentence. Although she thought it was not suitable at that time, she also knew that she would carry out dangerous tasks after entering the training camp, but she did not stop it. Although she didn''t stand in front of Gu Weiwei at that time to stop it, she could actually persuade Su Zheng and Ning Beichuan at that time, but she didn''t do so. She immediately knew that she was not as selfless as she thought, and she would also be selfish. Her heart is full of helplessness. When Cheng Su Su was her daughter, she wanted to send Cheng Su Su to the training camp every day. When Gu Wei came here, Gu Wei entered the training camp, but she had all kinds of worries. Sometimes people are strange animals. They always contradict themselves. Gu''s only outstanding and sensible, let her incomparable heartache. She used to say that girls should have a good exercise, but when things really happen, she has another idea. Su tingxue sighed and said, "I know. This time I''m selfish." Seeing her appearance, Ning Beichuan comforted her: "in fact, I''m reluctant for her to take risks. She''s your daughter and will be my daughter-in-law. As a father, I''m also worried about accidents when Yiqing is on duty." "But you and I are not allowed to have such selfishness. We should deal with these matters fairly and fairly, and we should not be partial because they are our close relatives." "There''s one other thing I didn''t tell you. This time I went abroad to carry out the mission, I only agreed with her, or she asked for it on her own initiative." Su tingxue''s face adds three points of anger for a time. Ning Beichuan goes on: "I will not arrange her to perform dangerous tasks without the consent of the parties." Su listen to snow light scold a: "this bold and reckless wench, she intentionally want to annoy me." Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "I always thought she was so excellent, you would think she was proud, did not expect in your heart, there are so many dissatisfaction with her." "It''s because she''s so good that I''m dissatisfied." Su tingxue said slowly: "at this time, I finally understand why Cheng Jinmo was so opposed to Cheng Su Su entering the training camp." "As a mother, I should be a failure on the whole," she said with a laugh Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "I think you have done very well. As a mother, you have actually done all the things you should do. As a leader, you have their own bitterness and helplessness." "The children are also older, they all have their own choices, when they make a choice, we as parents have no choice but to support them." "The only one is a smart child. I believe she has the ability to deal with everything." Su tingxue sighed and said: "she is still too confident, otherwise, she will not break her hand this time." At the thought of this, Su tingxue is full of anger, and the more she thinks about it, the more angry she is! These two bear children, who don''t know where they are, dare to fight with those people. By this time, Su tingxue already knew what Gu and Cheng Shutang were facing that night. Chapter 1964 Wang Li needless to say, just say the fox and tiger, the two hands are absolutely full of blood. They have been designated as first-class wanted criminals. They have committed a lot of killing both at home and abroad. All those cases are terrible. This time, Yaohu and Menghu are not only careless to Gu Weiwei and Cheng Shutang, but also treat them as one. That''s why they have such an arrangement. If Menghu didn''t choose to watch the wind at that time, but directly joined the war, it might be another consequence. As soon as Su tingxue thought about it, she was afraid. Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "the only courage is great, but it also proves that she has strong ability. If she doesn''t have strong ability, it will be really dangerous this time." "I was a little worried about the only foreign arrest mission before, but after this event, I am full of confidence in her, and you have to believe in her, she will be able to complete the task successfully." Su tingxue took a deep breath and said, "she must complete the task successfully. If she has any problems this time, I''m not finished with you!" Ningbeichuan Su tingxue has always left the impression that she is impartial and selfless. At this time, he found that her impartiality and selflessness are relative. She is relatively laissez faire to Cheng Shutang, probably because he is a boy. But in the face of Gu''s only thing, she looks different. Before Miao Bihu said that Su tingxue was very protective to Gu''s only thing. He didn''t believe it, but now he has to believe it. Ning Beichuan said after a pause: "you have to believe that I have the same idea as you, because this time my son also participated in the operation. If I can''t perform the task well this time, it will have no less impact on my family than your family." "And I can see Yiqing''s mind clearly. If the only one really has an accident, he will be a bachelor all his life. So premier Su, we''d better think in a better direction, or we should believe them!" Su tingxue skimmed her lips and said, "it''s easy to say this kind of thing. It''s not easy to do it. Besides, there are other options for it. But I''m stunned that you''ve made it to this point. What can I say at this time?" She opened the door and went out, but when she closed the door, she chose to close it heavily. When Ning Beichuan saw her gaffe, she gave a bitter smile. When they were choosing this career, they actually had no more choices. They needed to face things that many people couldn''t face. They needed a strong heart. When Su tingxue came back to Su''s home, Gu Weiyi was sitting there drinking bone soup. As soon as she came back, she snatched Gu''s bone soup directly. Gu Weiyi was stunned and said, "Mom, why are you so angry? What do you do?" "You''re not asking!" Su tingxue glared at her and said, "you are really not an ordinary capable person. You made such a decision without telling me." Gu only confused: "I didn''t hide anything from you!" Su tingxue sneered: "just keep pretending! Do you dare to say that you go abroad just to be an exchange student? " Gu Weiyi lightly touched her nose. She went abroad for several purposes. At this time, Su tingxue was only worried about that one. Chapter 1965 Gu Weiyi didn''t say much about it. She sipped her lips and said, "Mom, are you worried about me?" Su tingxue''s cold face did not speak, but Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in fact, you really don''t have to worry, you have to believe me, I''m more powerful than you think!" Su tingxue''s eyebrows wrinkled even more severely. Gu Weiyi continued: "the reason why I made this choice is actually very simple, because Qin Mingyang went abroad, and I want to avenge my grandparents." Su tingxue was stunned for a moment. She knew about Qin Mingyang''s joining the overseas organization, but she didn''t expect that it was related to this mission, and it was also the root cause of Gu''s participation in this operation. She was a little angry in her heart, but Gu only did not discuss with her to do such a dangerous thing. But at this time, after she knew the reason, she wanted to be angry with Gu only. Because she always knew that Gu Weiwei was a girl who attached great importance to love and righteousness. The Qin family''s grandfather and grandmother were of great significance to Gu Weiwei. She took a deep breath and asked, "then why didn''t you tell me before?" "I''m not afraid of you." Gu Wei''s mouth slightly raised and said, "I just want you to think that I''m just going abroad to be an exchange student for half a year. I don''t want you to be worried about my leaving." Originally, she went abroad alone, and Su tingxue was worried. If Su tingxue knew that she was going to carry out a mission abroad, it would be like blowing hair every minute, so Gu had never told Su tingxue about it. But she didn''t expect that this time because she and Cheng Shutang met Wang Li, Su tingxue guessed some clues from the way the leaders dealt with the matter. Now that Su tingxue has known about it, she has nothing to hide from her. Su tingxue''s eyes are a little complicated. She says softly, "I respect your choice, but I''m still worried." Gu Yiwei looked at Su tingxue and said, "I know you will worry about me, but mom, please believe me, believe that I can handle this matter well, and believe that I can complete this task safely." Su tingxue looks into her eyes. Her eyes are firm and persistent, bright and clear. These eyes are very similar to when she was young. Once she identified something, she would work hard and fight to the end. Su tingxue didn''t know why she felt sad. She sighed softly: "OK, mom, I believe you." Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly. He gently held Su tingxue in his uninjured arm and said, "the luckiest thing in my life is to have such a good mother as you." "Don''t flatter me." Su tingxue patted her on the back and said, "remember what you promised me. You must come back safely." Gu Wei nodded, but thought of another thing and asked: "brother often performs tasks, mom, why don''t you worry about her at all?" Su tingxue said with disdain, "he is a boy. When he chooses this career, he should understand these things. What do I have to worry about?" Gu only smile, her dear mother adult, is this a typical heavy female light male? She suddenly felt a little distressed for her brother. In fact, it was quite pitiful that she was ignored by her mother. Chapter 1966 After the mother and daughter have a common understanding of this matter, they are no longer tangled about it. Su tingxue is busy preparing all kinds of things for Gu Yi to go abroad, and buys a lot of clothes and daily necessities for her. Gu only saw this scene and felt that her head was big. As for her mother''s preparation, it seemed that there was nothing to sell abroad, but she knew Su tingxue''s worry. If this can make su tingxue feel more comfortable, let her do it! In the afternoon, Shao Yizhi came to check her wound and found that her wound healed well, but it took time for her to wait for the bone to grow well. Shao Yizhi is also very reluctant to go abroad like this. It''s just that the matter has been settled before, and he can''t change it. He just repeatedly tells Gu to be careful. Gu Yiwei accepted Shao Yizhi''s advice with a very good attitude. She was also a doctor herself. She knew her injuries very well. She had seen the injuries on her hands with her perspective eyes, and the healing was really good. Just injured that two days, the broken bone on the arm from time to time will also come to the tingling feeling, these two days have been much better, her face abrasions have also become flail, the place of cyan Su tingxue rolled eggs for her every day, after these days of careful conditioning, the face of the cyan has been scattered a clean. It''s just that the flail injuries didn''t get better so quickly. Fortunately, those injuries were on the forehead. If you cut them and cover them in the sea, you can''t see anything. Gu Yiwei has Qianqian in mind. The day before she went abroad, she asked Su tingxue for leave and wanted to go to Su Da to see Qianqian. Su tingxue told her to be careful and asked the driver to send her. Gu only knows that she is among the protected people recently, so she naturally accepts Su tingxue''s arrangement. The only time Gu arrived at Qingda was at three o''clock in the afternoon. By this time, he would have finished a day''s class. The last time she accompanied Qianqian to sign up, she went around Qingda, so she was familiar with the campus of Qingda, and she didn''t need to ask anyone, so she went directly to Qianqian''s dormitory building. She did not go to the dormitory building, after a corner, saw a boy and a girl holding together. In this era, the campus is relatively conservative. At least in the campus of DIDU University, Gu only hasn''t seen the phenomenon of boys and girls holding together. Because of this, she took a look there to see who is so bold and dare to hold together in the school. Then, her face became cold, because the boy she knew was Zheng Jinyan, but the girl was not Qianqian. Gu only knows that Qianqian is somewhat different from Zheng Jinyan. When she was in Lingcheng, Qianqian mentioned Zheng Jinyan several times in front of her. Both inside and outside of her words, she likes and appreciates Zheng Jinyan. At the beginning, the reason why Qianqian refused Cheng Shutang was also related to Zheng Jinyan. Gu Weiyi doesn''t want to evaluate Qianqian''s choice, because feelings are his own feelings, but Zheng Jinyan''s appearance is too disappointing. In other words, in Zheng Jinyan''s heart, Qianqian is not so important. She thought of what Cheng Shutang said to her last time. She sighed a long time. She felt that after seeing Qianqian, she would have to discuss this matter with Qianqian. Chapter 1967 Gu was disgusted, so he took a detour to Qianqian''s dormitory. But after she went to the dormitory and told aunt SuGuan thousands of names, aunt SuGuan said, "Gu Qianqian just went downstairs, not in the dormitory." Gu only had a bad feeling in his heart. He immediately turned around and went to the corner where he saw Zheng Jinyan just now. But before she came near, she saw a lot of people around there. Her heart sank again. She went to have a look and saw that Qianqian was quarreling with Zheng Jinyan. Zheng Jinyan said coldly, "Gu Qianqian, what are you crazy about?" Qian Qian stares at him and says, "am I crazy, or are you crazy? You said you like me before. You''ll only be in Qingda for a month, and you''ll get on well with other girls. Is it improper for you to do things like this?" "I said I like you, but you turned me down." Zheng Jinyan said to Qianqian with a cold face: "if you refuse me, then you have nothing to do with me. Why do you care about my business now?" Thousands of teeth said: "I refused you, but you also said, you will always stay by my side, until I like you so far, but how long ago, you will empathize and don''t love, you this person how so rotten?" Zheng Jinyan confessed to Qian Qian twice, one time in Lingcheng No.1 middle school. At that time, Qian Qian refused him because she wanted to go to school well. In fact, her refusal at that time was just because of the girl''s reserve. In fact, she liked Zheng Jinyan in her heart. The second confession was that after arriving at the Imperial University, Zheng Jinyan made it clear that he liked Qianqian and wanted to live with Qianqian by renting a house outside the school. At that time, Qianqian refused to live with him again because Zheng Jinyan was so busy with Gu at the beginning of the school and thought it was inappropriate to live together. After entering the Imperial University, Qianqian found that Zheng Jinyan was different from what she imagined. Although his grades were very good, he always seemed to have all kinds of involvement with the girls in the school. After all, Qianqian is still young. She doesn''t know much about men. It''s just that she was forced to marry butcher Zhang before, which makes her wary of older men. On the contrary, she is more close to boys of the same age. Although she had felt the possible problems of Zheng Jinyan before, in her heart, she still hoped that Zheng Jinyan was not what she thought. Today, when she was washing clothes in her dormitory, her roommate said that Zheng Jinyan and the Department flower of English Department had gone into the woods of the school together, so she came in a hurry. As soon as she came over, she saw Zheng Jinyan and the Department flower of English Department holding together. She couldn''t help but rushed to question Zheng Jinyan. Zheng Jinyan heard thousands of complaints, but he laughed: "you are not my girlfriend, why do you care about my business, I used to like you, but how do you know!" Wu Zhizhi, a member of the English Department, was also amused when she looked at the thousands rushing by. "This classmate, your behavior today is really wrong. You and Jin Yan are not even friends and girlfriends. Why do you manage our affairs?" In fact, from this incident alone, Qian Qian and Zheng Jinyan are not even girlfriends and girlfriends. Naturally, there is no cheating between Zheng Jinyan and Qian Qian. Chapter 1968 Qianqian''s little face turned white. She took a deep breath and said, "you''re right. I''m not his girlfriend. I really don''t have the right to care about him. But now I just want to ask Zheng Jinyan, is it true or false that you said you like me?" Gu only one see thousands of small face although white, but the whole person is still calm, at this time asked this sentence also did not lose his mind, relatively quite smart. In caring for the family, Qianqian has been mature and sensible since she was a child, and she is relatively sophisticated in dealing with things. Gu only has some heartache, but she also knows that this kind of thing needs to be dealt with by herself. If she interferes too much, it will only backfire. Zheng Jinyan also heard thousands of words about this problem. He took a deep breath and said, "I don''t like your feelings. It''s just a boy''s favor for girls. After all, you did well in school and people were good-looking. It''s not normal for me to like you any more." "The things I told you before are also very irrational now, because I found that, in addition to your good looks and good grades, your character is not good at all, and it is not suitable for me at all." When he said this, he looked at Wu Zhizhi affectionately and said, "I know she is the most suitable girl for me after I met her." Gu only heard here a little want to vomit, thousands of luck is not good, met slag man. This kind of scum man, when meeting every girl, will say that the other party is his true love, is the most suitable person for him. Wu Zhizhi looked at Qianqian and said, "Jinyan''s words are very clear. If you are smart, you should stop pestering." Thousands of eyes some red, her heart at this time some confusion, some do not know her heart the most real idea, only feel that all this is full of irony. At the beginning, when she refused Cheng Shutang, she didn''t give him any face. Now, Zheng Jinyan is also treating her. She took a deep breath and said, "Zheng Jinyan, when you said you like me at that time, you also said that I am the most special girl in the world and the most suitable person for you in the world." "You are not so fickle. How long did it take you to completely deny what you said?" "Seeing you like this, I can''t help thinking, do you always say such words when you are chasing any girl?" Zheng Jinyan''s face changed slightly. Wu Zhizhi turned to look at him and said, "have you ever said such a thing to Gu Qianqian?" "It''s nothing!" Zheng Jinyan quickly explained: "I have never said such a thing to her. She must have been jealous when she saw us together. That''s why she made up such a lie." He said to Qianqian: "Gu Qianqian, I admit that I had a good feeling for you before, but I really just have a good feeling! But I really didn''t expect that your heart was so dark. " "You refused me. When I found a new girlfriend, you came out to stir up trouble and destroy the relationship between me and my girlfriend. I really don''t understand how you can be so vicious." "I understand, in fact, in your heart, you like me, but you always deny this thing, but when I find a girlfriend, I come to tangle up. After all, you are the only one who has pursued you, and you don''t allow others to fall in love with other girls." Chapter 1969 Zheng Jinyan said here and made a summary for Qianqian: "your mind is really too narrow, and you are too insidious to deal with things!" Qianqian bit her teeth and said, "you are wrong. I didn''t mean to break up you and Wu Zhizhi when I came here today. On the contrary, I thank Wu Zhizhi very much. She let me know how bad you are as a boy!" "It turns out that the scum of a man has nothing to do with his age, but only with his character. Zheng Jinyan, I''m very glad that I refused your excessive requests. Now I just want to ask, did Wu Zhizhi agree to your request when I refused to live with you?" Wu Zhizhi''s face changed greatly. She was also a smart girl. The reason why she agreed to be Zheng Jinyan''s girlfriend was Zheng Jinyan''s enthusiasm and gentleness. And Qianqian''s words at this time let her understand one thing, no matter what happened between Zheng Jinyan and Qianqian, at least the two were involved. Just yesterday, Zheng Jinyan told her that she was going to rent a house. She didn''t think much about it at that time, so she didn''t refuse it. However, she knew that Zheng Jinyan wanted to live with Qianqian before, but she was just rejected by Qianqian. Wu Zhizhi is beautiful and intelligent. Naturally, she is quite noble. Of course, she won''t want a man that other women don''t want. So Wu Zhizhi raised his hand and slapped Zheng Jinyan, saying, "you let me down so much!" After she said that, she lifted her foot and left. Zheng Jinyan had some anxiety in his eyes. He took Wu Zhizhi''s hand and said, "Zhizhi, there is no such thing at all. Gu Qianqian made it up. Her purpose is to break us up!" Wu Zhizhi was angry, where he heard Zheng Jinyan''s explanation. He brushed away his hand and turned to leave. Zheng Jinyan is aware of Wu Zhizhi''s temper. It''s useless to catch up and explain at this time. It''s so noisy that they want to get back to their previous relationship. He''s afraid it will take some effort. He turned his head and looked at Qianqian''s eyes, as if suddenly poisoned. He angrily rushed to Qianqian''s side and said, "Gu Qianqian, you are really too much a woman! What good will it do you! Go and explain to Zhizhi now. What you just said is all false! " With that, he stretched out his hand to pull Qianqian. How could Qianqian let him pull, but he couldn''t earn it all at once. He turned his head and bit his hand hard. Zheng Jinyan suffered from the pain. At this time, he was angry again. At the moment, he directly reached out and slapped a thousand people in the face. This time, he hit hard, and thousands of people''s heads were twisted to one side. Zheng Jinyan still didn''t get rid of his hatred. He raised his hand to fight. A snow-white slender hand seized his hand. He roared: "which son of a bitch dares to take charge of Laozi''s business!" When he finished, he turned to look, but saw a clear face, and a pair of cold eyes without any expression. When he saw this face, he was stunned. He knew this face. At the beginning of the school year, he was amazed at Gu''s first sight. He really didn''t expect that Qianqian had such a beautiful sister. At the beginning, he tried to pursue Gu Weiyi, but Gu Weiyi was extremely indifferent to him at that time. He knew that with the relationship between Qian Qian and Gu Weiyi, the possibility of pursuing Gu Weiyi was very small, and Gu Weiyi was not Qingda, so he gave up directly. Chapter 1970 But Zheng Jinyan did not expect that he would meet Gu Yiwei again today. The most important thing is that Gu''s hand hurts so much! It was a serious pain, a girl, where to so much strength! Gu only cold voice says: "you bullied my sister, how can I ignore?" She really didn''t expect that Zheng Jinyan would be so shameless. She even started to fight thousands of people directly. Moreover, at that time, things happened so fast that she was too far away to stop them. Zheng Jinyan''s forehead was in a cold sweat: "pain! Let go Gu Weiyi said with a sneer, "you know the pain. Why don''t you think it will hurt when you hit my sister?" Her left hand is also broken, otherwise it will directly maim the scum man! Zheng Jinyan clenched his teeth and said, "who let her do bad things for me! Let go Gu only looked at him and said, "what''s her bad for you? It''s clear that you have a bad heart. Because she knows your true face, she stands up to expose your true face, so as not to deceive other girls!" She saw things clearly just now. Qianqian was usually very smart. Today, she is probably angry with Zheng Jinyan. That''s why she tangled with him about whether she likes it or not. But to her, that is a completely new perspective, if today''s Zheng Jinyan''s reputation does not stink, she is not the only gu! As soon as she said this, the nature of the whole thing changed fundamentally. Zheng Jinyan clenched his teeth and said, "you are her elder sister. Of course, you will stand on her side and talk. If you don''t let go, I will call the security guard!" "You shout!" Gu only said loudly: "it''s better to call all the leaders of the academic affairs office and let them see how poor a student they have recruited! Just now, the students who are watching the whole process will ask the leaders of the academic affairs office, and please tell them the truth. " All the students around also reacted at this time. No matter what the relationship between Qian Qian and Zheng Jinyan was, what he said just now is enough to prove that he is not a good student. He can say that when he goes out to rent a house, it is enough to prove that he is not pure. And just now he took the initiative to fight thousands of times. From this point of view, Wu Jinyan is absolutely wrong. Immediately, several students stood up and said, "we are willing to tell the whole story fairly." "I''ll trouble you!" Gu only seriously said: "in order to prevent such a scum student from harming other girls in the school, I think we can take the initiative to go to the academic affairs office and ask the leaders to decide this matter." She felt that this matter had already been made in this way, so she continued to make trouble in the big way. Thousands of slaps must not be paid in vain. There are scum like Zheng Jinyan, who is not worthy of staying in Qingda. Now that she''s involved in this matter, she''s going to make a fuss! If Zheng Jinyan didn''t fight thousands today, she wouldn''t care more about it, but since he has moved his hand, it can''t be done well. She is not in Qingda, and Qianqian''s temperament is not that kind of person who can go out and make trouble with others. If Zheng Jinyan is entangled in the future, it must be Qianqian who will be hurt in the end. Zheng Jinyan suddenly some Meng, really did not expect Gu only attitude will be so strong, she will be so for thousands of head! Chapter 1971 Zheng Jinyan knows that if this is a big deal, then his reputation in the school will be greatly damaged, and it will not be so easy to find a girl to fall in love again. So he struggled desperately: "you let me go!" Gu Weiyi said leisurely: "teaching scum is my favorite thing in my life. Zheng, your luck is not so good. Congratulations on meeting such a scum terminator as me." "Don''t be angry. I''m going too far for you not to be scum. I''ll correct your mistakes seriously." When Zheng Jinyan saw Gu Weiyi before, he thought she was soft. At this time, he knew that she was a flower with thorns. He gritted his teeth and said, "today''s thing is just a misunderstanding. I''d like to apologize to Qianqian." He said, looking at Qianqian, he said: "Qianqian, no matter what, we are all classmates. Even if there were misunderstandings before, they are just some misunderstandings. Please tell your sister quickly and let her let me go!" In fact, he was also very depressed. How could Gu''s only strength be so great? He couldn''t earn it at all! In fact, Gu Weiyi is not strong, but according to his acupoints, he certainly can''t break away. Qianqian covered her face and looked at him coldly. His appearance at this time was absolutely ugly. She was sorry at this time. She really didn''t expect that the boy she liked was like this. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "elder sister, let''s send him to the academic affairs office." Gu Weiyi was a little worried just now. He was afraid Qianqian would be soft hearted because he liked Zheng Jinyan, and then told her to let Zheng Jinyan go. At this time, Qianqian''s attitude relieved her a lot. She nodded her head and said, "good!" Over there, Zheng Jinyan has already started to scold: "Gu Qianqian, you can be friends even if you can''t do it for your lover. You have done it so carefully, and you will get revenge!" Qian Qian looks cold and doesn''t speak. Gu only greets a group of students from Qingda to the academic affairs office. The teachers of the academic affairs office are shocked to see them coming like this. Gu only briefly described the course of the incident, plus the evidence of more than ten students nearby, proving that Zheng Jinyan did hit people just now. The teachers of the school affairs office immediately changed their face. They actually know about the students renting houses outside, but they are all senior students. Because they are about to graduate, the teachers will turn a blind eye. But Zheng Jinyan is just a freshman, just arrived at the school for more than a month, dare to ask the school girls to rent a house outside, it can''t bear! It''s just that Zheng Jinyan has a plan in the end, but it hasn''t been successful. They are not easy to punish for a while. Gu Weiyi said: "I am not a student of Qingdu University, but a sophomore of DIDU University. In our school, teachers often say that we should take precautions and nip all the bad signs in the bud." "Although Zheng Jinyan hasn''t succeeded in taking a girl out to live up to now, the nature of this incident is extremely bad. I personally think that school is a place to study, not a place to let that kind of dirty behavior develop. I''m afraid that it will be too late when it comes to that day!" "So I ask the teacher to deal with this matter fairly and seriously!" Chapter 1972 The teachers of the academic affairs office thought that Gu was the only student of Qingda. They were curious to hear that she was from Imperial University, so they asked her a few more questions. She succinctly talked about her relationship with Qianqian. The teacher of the Academic Affairs Office nodded and said, "the nature of Zheng Jinyan''s affair this time is extremely bad, and the school will deal with it seriously." Gu Weiyi and Qian Qian thank the teachers of the academic affairs office. Zheng Jinyan''s face is not very good-looking. Gu Weiyi says without any trace: "about Zheng Jinyan, chief instructor Cheng of this military training also knows something. Teachers can also learn something from him." The teacher of the academic affairs office asked Gu Weiyi, "do you know Mr. Cheng?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "he is my own brother." When she finished, she briefly talked about the relationship between her and Cheng Shutang, and the teachers of the school affairs office were stunned. About Cheng Shutang, they were in charge of the educational affairs of the school. Of course, they knew his background. This girl is actually Cheng Shutang''s own sister. Although they feel that Gu''s relationship with Qian Qian and Cheng Shutang is a little difficult, they can understand it. After Gu Weiyi moved Cheng Shutang out, the teachers of the academic affairs office were more cautious about this matter. Zheng Jinyan''s face turned white at this time. He didn''t expect that Gu''s only sister was Cheng Shutang! Cheng Shutang is the commander in chief of their military training. The students have spread the story about Cheng Shutang in private. For these students, he is simply a legendary existence. He thought that Gu and Qianqian were just the daughters of the ordinary families in Lingcheng. He didn''t expect that they had such a strong background! He said: "Qianqian, I know I''m wrong. I''m really sorry about today''s matter. Please don''t pursue this matter, OK?" Qianqian took a look at him and said, "everyone needs to be responsible for what they do." Zheng Jinyan''s face was even more ugly. He had already counseled and was a little afraid. He thought that this matter might be punished when it came here, but now he was afraid that it could not be solved by a punishment! He wanted to take care of the only one, but he lost his courage after he met her eyes which were almost without any temperature. Because we need to ask Cheng Shutang''s opinion on this matter, and we need to find Wu Zhizhi to make an investigation, there will be no result today. The teachers of the Academic Affairs Office will ask them to go back first, and then they will post their opinions on this matter. Gu only once again thanks the teachers of the academic affairs office, praises them as good teachers who are just and love students, and then comes out with Qianqian. Gu Weiwei and Qian Qian are walking on the campus of Qingda. Qian Qian''s face is swollen at this time. Gu Weiwei sighs when he sees her. He takes her to the restaurant at the door and asks the boss to cook an egg. Then he puts on a face dressing for Qian Qian Qian. Qianqian today experienced such a thing, feeling a little down, she saw Gu Weiyi hanging the arm and asked: "sister, how do you do this?" Gu of course will not tell her the truth: "a few days ago, I fell down the stairs carelessly, and then I broke my hand." Qianqian frowned and said, "Why are you so careless?" Chapter 1973 Gu only looked at Qianqian and said, "it''s just a small injury. It will be better after a period of time. In this world, it''s easy to get better physically, but it''s not easy to get better mentally." Qianqian and she looked at each other for a long time, then lowered her head and said, "sister, I''m wrong!" "There''s no right or wrong in this." Gu Weiyi put his hand around her and said in a warm voice, "it''s never wrong to like someone. It''s just that you''re not very lucky. What you like is personal scum." Qianqian doesn''t know why, but her eyes are red when she hears Gu''s words. She turns her head and pours into Gu''s arms and starts to cry. Gu only knew that she would be in a low mood and extremely bad mood. In this case, no matter what kind of comfort is redundant. Gu Weiyi put out his hand and stroked her back. He said softly, "just cry." Qianqian always wants to be strong. She never cries in front of others, and she will not show weakness in front of others. This kind of crying without image is very rare for her. Gu only looked at this thousand thousand thousand heartache unceasingly, the two sisters grew up together, the sentiment has been good, because she understood thousand thousand temperament, only then knew clearly this time matter to thousand thousand thousand harm has how big. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know what kind of person Zheng Jinyan was in high school, but as far as she knows, Zheng Jinyan is really a scum. What Zheng Jinyan has done at his present age is somewhat unsatisfying. He should not be more than 20 years old. It''s rare for a boy of this age to be shameless to him. This kind of Zheng Jinyan can compete with Jian Xize quickly. This time, Zheng Jinyan will pay a heavy price for what he has done. Qianqian cried for a long time before she stopped. At this time, her mood had stabilized. She was a little embarrassed on her face. She finally thought of another thing: "elder sister, how do you come?" Gu only replied: "I will go abroad tomorrow. I want to see you before I go abroad." Qianqian knew that she was going abroad as an exchange student. She had also told Qianqian the date of her going abroad before, but during this period, Qianqian spent every day in military training and was very tired. In addition to Zheng Jinyan''s words, she had been out of condition. When Gu said this, she remembered that Gu would go abroad soon. She said softly, "time flies. My sister will go abroad tomorrow, but I''m still angry and worried about irrelevant things. I really shouldn''t be." Gu only came to see her and had to deal with the mess she caused. It was not her wish. Gu only know her mind, said with a smile: "for me, there is nothing should not, I think before I go abroad to see you well, I am very happy, I promised my parents to take good care of you." Qian Qian lightly pursed her lips and said, "I''m useless. I said before that I would take care of you when I arrived at the imperial capital. I didn''t expect you to take care of me instead." Gu Weiyi rubbed her hair and said, "I''m your sister. Isn''t it normal to take care of you?" Qianqian smiles. In her memory, her sister''s character is a little soft. She used to cry when she was wronged when she was looking after her family. Since Gu only went to the Qin family, it''s like a different person. She didn''t know what caused Gu''s transformation, but she obviously preferred such a sister. She couldn''t help but go to Gu''s arms. Chapter 1974 Qianqian cat said after a while, "I used to take care of you. Now you take care of me. I''m not used to it." Gu only heard this sentence and wanted to laugh. Qian Qian bit his lower lip and then asked, "elder sister, you just said Cheng... Er, drillmaster Cheng saw Zheng Jinyan and the girl go into the woods. Is this true?" Gu Wei nodded: "although my brother was a little abnormal during military training, he was quite responsible. He should have reflected this with the leaders above. The teachers of the academic affairs office can find out as soon as they check." Qian Qian lightly pursed his lower lip and asked, "is this what he told you?" "Yes Gu Weiyi didn''t hide this: "during the military training last year, he tossed all the students in DIDU University. I asked him whether the students in DIDU university had good physical fitness or the students in Qing university had good physical fitness, but he didn''t answer the question and said that the students in DIDU university had better quality. I said that he was bombarded with map cannon novels like this." "He cites the students of Qingda. As soon as they come in, they start to run to the woods. He has a good memory. He remembers that the boy''s name is Zheng Jinyan. As soon as I heard about it, I thought it was wrong, so I wanted to remind you." "I didn''t expect that when I came here, I didn''t have to remind you." Of course, the cause of this is not what she said. The reason why she said this is to take into account Cheng Shutang''s face. He said that he would not pester Qianqian again. If she told Qianqian that he was still paying attention to Qianqian, she felt a little embarrassed for him. She deeply felt that, as Cheng Shutang''s sister, she also broke her heart. Qianqian thinks of Cheng Shutang''s indifference and estrangement when she met him several times recently. After all, she feels that something is wrong with him. When she was in Lingcheng before, she always felt that he was not serious enough, but when he was very serious, she didn''t adapt. She said softly, "he is really a very good instructor." Gu Weiyi looked at QianQianyi and said in a low voice, "he is much better than you think. It''s a pity that you don''t like him." Thousands of thoughtfully sitting there did not speak, Gu only said: "some time ago, my grandmother introduced him to an object, he and that woman seems to be quite congenial, if there is no accident, he should marry that woman." Thousand thousand Leng for a while: "so fast?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "he is 26 this year. Don''t you think he is old? When he is so old, the elders in his family will be anxious and always destroy him. As you know, his EQ is always in arrears. He hasn''t even talked about love before." "Last time, he realized his shortcomings and decided to marry any girl." Thousands of frown: "any girl to marry? He''s not responsible for himself, is he Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "I said the same thing about him, but he didn''t listen. My grandmother said that the girl had a good family and was a good-looking girl. She was the daughter of a leader. He met her and thought she was ok, so she agreed." "Forget about him. Anyway, after military training, you should never see him again. Ignore him. Now you have to think about yourself." Gu''s words are very informative to Qianqian. After arriving at the imperial capital, Qianqian saw his excellence, and felt a lot of emotion. Chapter 1975 Qianqian finally realizes that Cheng Shutang''s identity is there. Even if she doesn''t like him, he has a big choice. Even if he marries a girl casually, it''s the leader''s daughter, and she has nothing to say to others except to be admitted to Qingda University. In terms of identity, there seems to be a big gap between them. And the boy she likes is a scum to the letter, but what she refuses is an excellent man. Thousands of years ago, she thought her vision was quite good, but now she felt that her vision was really bad, not to say that she was buying a pearl, but it was almost the same. At this time, she recalled that her original attitude towards Cheng Shutang was really bad. She felt that she needed to think dialectically in the face of emotion in the future, instead of relying on her own subjective will. Whether she is willing to admit it or not, this time''s event has touched her a lot, but also has a great harm. She said softly, "elder sister, if you can, please say sorry to drillmaster Cheng for me. I overreacted when I was in Lingcheng at that time." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I personally think if you want to apologize to him, it will be better for you to say it in person. I won''t help you to say it." Qianqian looked at her and said seriously, "the most important thing is that I didn''t think you had done anything wrong last time. Like him, I would have scolded him if I had changed." "If you feel that your behavior has gone too far, that''s what you think, so if you feel guilty about it, go to find him by yourself. Anyway, your training is not over yet, just go to find him by yourself." Qian Qian always felt that Gu''s only words today were true words. She nibbled her lower lip and said, "I know." Gu only saw Qianqian''s appearance and felt that she had some changes in Cheng Shutang''s senses after Zheng Jinyan''s experience. She didn''t know where Qianqian and Cheng Shutang would go, but on the whole, it was a good thing. As for the two people''s views on this matter and before there are some differences, no longer as subjective and willful as before. Because Gu only wants to go abroad tomorrow and go back to have a rest earlier, she comforted Qian Qian and left. When she left, she called Cheng Shutang and told him what happened to Qian Qian at Qingda today. Cheng Shutang frowned after hearing this. Although he had guessed that Zheng Jinyan was not a good man before, Zheng Jinyan was beyond his expectation. After talking with Gu Weiyi on the phone, he received a call from the teacher of the Academic Affairs Office of the Qing University. On the phone, the old people asked him about Zheng Jinyan. He said fairly what he saw about Zheng Jinyan. After he finished, he said seriously, "I personally suggest that the school should deal with Zheng Jinyan''s affairs seriously. After all, the style of study is very important. Don''t ruin the discipline of the whole university just because he is such a rat dung." The teachers of the academic affairs office have asked many people about Zheng Jinyan, including his roommate and even Wu Zhizhi. They are very disappointed by what they asked about Zheng Jinyan. After the school had a clear understanding, they all felt that the nature of Zheng Jinyan''s affair was extremely bad. Chapter 1976 Finally, the academic affairs office even held a seminar for Zheng Jinyan, which made teachers have some differences on the issue of educating students. There is no doubt about Zheng Jinyan''s academic performance, but his character is surprising, especially in his treatment of sex, more or less too much, from this matter to the school teachers have extended to the matter of sex education. It''s just that Zheng Jinyan is 18 years old and an adult according to relevant laws. He needs to be responsible for his own behavior. Besides, it seems that it''s too late for sex education. It''s just a matter for these educators, even if it''s discussed for a few days and nights, but now it''s about Zheng Jinyan. No matter how sex education will be implemented in the future, now we must punish Zheng Jinyan. The teachers of the academic affairs office put forward several proposals, including warning, demerit recording and dismissal. The teachers who participated in the discussion on the spot voted to choose. The final result was that the option of dismissal was passed by a large proportion of votes. The teachers who took part in the voting felt that Zheng Jinyan''s character was bad, and this kind of student was not suitable to stay in Imperial University. This news was informed by the teacher of the academic affairs office the next day. Although Zheng Jinyan thought that he might be severely punished, he did not expect that the school would give him such a heavy punishment! At that time, he went on a rampage, calling it unfair. He spent too much time and energy and repressed too much of his nature in order to get into the Qingdu University. Now that he has only been admitted to the Imperial University for only one month, he is expelled from the University. How can he accept this? His parents have high hopes for him. If he goes back like this, I''m afraid his parents will be unable to bear this. He always thought that when he was in high school, it was nothing to study hard. After he was admitted to university, he could do anything he wanted to do, but reality slapped him hard. With their own strict school rules and regulations, Qingda taught Zheng Jinyan a very vivid lesson, telling him that no matter how good his academic performance is, if his conduct is not right, he thinks that he will get into the university once and for all, what a ridiculous thing it is! Zheng Jinyan got into trouble in the school. The teacher of the academic affairs office told him clearly: "Qingda not only pays attention to the students'' grades, but also pays attention to the students'' moral character. All the people who have bad moral character can''t become the students of our school." "Our school has zero tolerance for your behavior." Zheng Jinyan stayed there directly. His eyes were full of disbelief. Although he regretted it, he only regretted why he had moved his mind so early. He could bear it again until he got the diploma of Qingda! In his anger, he directly said that the teachers of the school were not notarized in dealing with this matter because the children of some leaders interfered in this matter. The teacher of the academic affairs office was very angry when he heard this, and directly listed the things he had committed one by one, including all the pornographic discs he had put in the dormitory. According to the relevant regulations, the dissemination of obscene materials is subject to legal responsibility. The teacher said directly, "if you think it''s unfair, then call the police." Zheng Jinyan after hearing this sentence directly wilted, the whole person like frost hit eggplant. Chapter 1977 Although Zheng Jinyan''s heart was not willing to accept and resentful, he didn''t dare to attack again. He just picked up his things and went through the drop out procedure and left Qingda directly. He set a record of dropping out as soon as he entered the University. After he walked out of the school gate, he looked back at the school board. He stood there looking rather ugly. This time, it was a great shame for him. Although he felt that the punishment of the school was too severe, he felt that it would never have come to this point without Gu''s intervention. Therefore, his heart was full of hatred for Gu''s intervention. At the same time, he also hated thousands of things. If it wasn''t for her trouble, it would be impossible to make a scene. Zheng Jinyan gritted his teeth and said, "Gu Yiwei, Gu Qianqian, I will definitely repay this hatred!" After saying this, his heart was a little confused. His family had high hopes for him. If he went back like this, his family would be very disappointed. At that time, there would be a lot of accusations. He didn''t want to go home. He looked down at the money in his hand. Because he was dropped out of school and his schooling time was short, so his tuition was basically refunded in full. This sum of money is not much, but he can do something. He dragged the salute and sat on the curb outside the school gate for a long time. Finally, he made a decision. Instead of going home, he took the money to the station and bought a ticket to go south. He has heard that the deep city under development is a place where he can pick up money by bending over. If he can be admitted to Qingda, his IQ is certainly not low. He believes that he will make a great career in the south. When Zheng Jinyan bought a ticket to go south, Gu was already at the imperial airport. The Su family and Cheng family all rushed to see her off. Cheng Shuian even asked for a day off today. Su tingxue is reluctant to give up her. Her eyes are red, but she has no tears. Gu''s mother seems to be less and less like a strong woman. Besides, she has only left for half a year. In fact, she was not in the imperial capital during the winter vacation and summer vacation. She has been running all over the country. According to this style, it is estimated that she will not be able to leave the imperial capital in the future. Su Zheng couldn''t see it any more. He said softly, "listen to Xue, the only one who has courage and ability. Going abroad is just a satin training. Besides, she will come back in half a year." Su tingxue wiped her tears and said, "I just can''t bear her!" In the past, Gu only followed Lin Xianzhi to Xinjiang to buy mines and land to grow medicine. She didn''t worry about it, because she knew that Gu only had the ability to deal with it. But this time she knew that Gu only went abroad not only to study, but also to perform tasks. That feeling was completely different. This time, no one knew what kind of danger Gu Wei would encounter. Su Zheng frowned and said, "when children grow up, they can''t always be by your side." "You''re right." Su tingxue looked at him and said, "it''s your fault when it comes to this. If it wasn''t for you, she wouldn''t have entered the training camp. If she didn''t enter the training camp, she would not have had so much courage. If she didn''t have so much courage, she wouldn''t have to face this kind of danger." "So Dad, it''s good that I don''t blame you for this. You can''t blame me again!" Su Zheng Chapter 1978 Well, it''s all his fault that his daughter is older! But he never regretted recruiting Gu into the training camp. Zeng Yifang said with a smile, "well, you don''t have to cry any more. If you cry again, you will be reluctant to leave." "It''s good that she doesn''t go," she said softly Although she said so, she wiped her tears and did not continue to cry. When Cheng Jinmo saw Gu''s way of getting along with Su tingxue, he couldn''t tell whether he was envious or envious. He said: "only, if you have any difficulties abroad, you can call home directly." Mr. Cheng said: "the only way is to study hard. I believe this half year will give you more room to improve your medical skills." Gu Weiyi nodded one by one with a smile. After all, it was difficult for her to speak ill of other people''s kindness. She turned to Shao Yizhi and said, "master, Mr. Cheng''s body will be exchanged for you." Shao Yizhi just saw her interaction with the Su family and the Cheng family, and his heart tasted. When he heard her say this, he said bitterly, "you little heartless man, now I finally think of my master. I thought you forgot me!" Gu only said seriously: "I forget that no one dares to forget master! In my heart, master is the most important Even though Shao Yizhi knew that she said it just to appease him, he still felt it was very useful. He laughed so much that he couldn''t see his eyes: "it''s almost the same!" All the people present laughed at the speech. Cheng Shuian looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "even if you go abroad to study, don''t forget your major. Don''t wait until you come back to be compared with me!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "as far as my knowledge reserve in the major of Chinese language and literature is concerned, even if you study for another three years, it''s hard to surpass me, not to mention only half a year. Come on, cousin!" Cheng Shui''an Can the girl talk? Is it interesting to stab him like this? But he also knows that she has an unforgettable memory. It''s not easy to surpass her. He thinks it''s a bit unfair in this matter, but where does absolute fairness come from in this world? Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "sister, when you come back, I''ll treat you to my wedding wine! I usually can''t compete with Ning Yiqing in the big competition, but I''m sure I can beat him in this matter! " Gu only light cough said: "brother, secretly tell you, in my heart, you are better than Ning Yiqing." Cheng Shutang patted her on the shoulder and said, "although I know you are trying to make me happy, I''m still very happy. I''ll tell you secretly that, too." Gu only smell speech immediately smile curved eyes, at this time, thousands of hurried over: "sister, bon voyage!" Gu Weiyi thinks that Qianqian is still in the period of military training and should not be able to come, but he doesn''t expect her to come. Gu only subconsciously looks at Cheng Shutang, but he is also surprised. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to come? Have you asked for leave today? " Qianqian touched his nose, looked at Cheng Shutang and said, "chief instructor Cheng, I''m going to take a day off today. Please approve." Cheng Shutang doesn''t know whether he agrees or not. He thinks of the cow he just blew in front of Gu Yiwei. He takes another look at the thousands of people who have been tanned because of military training. He touches his nose. Chapter 1979 After a while, Cheng Shutang said with a straight face, "this is the only time Qianqian grinned at him and said, "thank you, Mr. Cheng!" Qianqian has never laughed at Cheng Shutang like this. His face is a little unnatural. He turns his head away from her. Gu only saw the two people''s appearance, mouth slightly Yang, the relationship between them does not seem as bad as she imagined. Just at this time, the teacher who was responsible for organizing students to go abroad came by and said, "Gu, you can board the plane." That teacher is not from DIDU University, but from the Department of higher education. This time, he is responsible for the overall management of the exchange students going abroad. Before, he only knew that Gu was the champion of the English competition, but he didn''t know that she had such a background in her family. Several of the people who came to see her off often appeared on the TV. This lineup is powerful. Gu only waved to Su tingxue and others and said, "I went first and came back half a year later. Take care of yourself!" Su tingxue''s tears, which she had stopped, could not help falling down, but she was afraid that Gu was the only one who was worried. Gu only heart also gave birth to a few separation sorrow, she came to the emperor only more than a year, but gained so much care for her relatives, this feeling is actually quite warm. Her eyes are also slightly red, but she smiles at the crowd, then turns around and follows Gao''s teacher to board the plane. Gu only turn around, Su tingxue''s eyes can no longer help falling down, Cheng Jin Mo Wen Sheng comfort her: "only grew up, she has always been strong, she went abroad can also live very well." He didn''t speak, but as soon as he spoke, Su tingxue said, "what''s the only way to grow up? It''s like you''re watching her grow up! " Cheng Jinmo was stunned for a moment, and Su tingxue continued: "in my heart, the only one who has only come back to me for one year, she is only one year old in my heart. How can I relax?" "What''s more, she still has injuries on her hands. It''s not convenient for her to stay abroad alone for half a year. When it comes to her injuries, I think it''s necessary to talk to you well. Cheng Jinmo, do you think you are still reasonable?" Since their divorce, Su tingxue is more and more impolite to Cheng Jinmo. There are many people in the airport, otherwise Su tingxue can spray Cheng Jinmo to death. Cheng Jinmo was disheartened by her. No one in the circle around him spoke to him. His expression was a little chatty. Qianqian is stunned to see Su tingxue, who is extremely gentle in front of Gu Wei''s face, burst out with super fighting power. It''s the first time that she meets Cheng Jinmo face to face. However, because he is always on TV, Qianqian also hears Gu''s only identity, so she knows him. She thought that a great leader like Cheng Jinmo must be overbearing and powerful, but at this time, Cheng Jinmo''s appearance broke her understanding. She also finally understood that no matter how big the leader is, in front of her relatives, it''s just an ordinary person. She asked Cheng Shutang in a low voice: "don''t you help your father make it out?" Cheng Shutang said faintly, "I think my mother''s words are very reasonable." The implication is that Cheng Jinmo deserves to be scolded. Qianqian is not the way to get along with the Cheng family and the Su family in Taiqing Chu, but when she heard Cheng Shutang''s words, she didn''t adapt to them. She just couldn''t say anything in her capacity, so she was full of sigh. Chapter 1980 Cheng Shutang not only did not speak for Cheng Jinmo, but half hugged Su tingxue and said, "Mom, my sister is very powerful. Don''t worry about her. I will come back to accompany you as much as possible." "Who needs your company." Su tingxue didn''t give him face: "I just want my lovely daughter to accompany you. What''s it like for a big man like you to accompany me? Besides, once you get engaged, you will have a daughter-in-law instead of a mother." Cheng Shutang reaches out his hand and lightly touches his nose. Other people''s families prefer boys to girls, but both Cheng''s and Su''s families are typical. Men''s status in the family is really worrying. Su tingxue turned to Qianqian and said, "Qianqian, when you leave home, you come home to play. You grew up with the only one. You should know a lot about her childhood. When you are free, we can talk." Thousands of years ago, I met Su tingxue, but I''m not familiar with her. In addition, Su tingxue is a little cold when she usually wears a face in front of people. Although she''s not afraid of Su tingxue, she doesn''t dare to be close to her. At this time, Su tingxue takes the initiative to invite her to play at Su''s home. She has some accidents, but she also agrees. After all, she can see that Su tingxue is really good to Gu Weiyi. She felt that she needed to be kind to all the people who were nice to her. After hearing that Xue Qianqian is extremely clever, Su feels that the girl is better. Her son will not be too cute when he grows up. She is not as intimate as her daughter. Cheng Shutang sees Su tingxue invite Qianqian to Su''s home. He doesn''t know what it''s like for a moment. Does that mean that he can see Qianqian often after military training? Cheng Shutang doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Anyway, he knows what his dear mother has decided. He can''t change it. On the way back, both Cheng Shutang and Qian Qian need to go back to Imperial University, so Su tingxue asked Cheng Shutang to drive Qian Qian back. Cheng Shutang didn''t know whether his mother was intentional or unintentional. Anyway, this feeling made him a little uncomfortable. He didn''t say much, so he nodded his head and agreed. He comforts himself that even if he and Qianqian can''t be lovers, there will be a Gu only connection between them. He and Qianqian are also acquaintances. It''s a normal thing to send Qianqian back to Imperial University. But no matter how he comforted himself, this trip was the first time he and Qianqian got along alone. His face was calm, but his heart beat faster than usual. He felt that he was useless. He just sent Qianqian a trip, and his heart beat so much. Qianqian didn''t want Cheng Shutang to send her. After all, when she was in Lingcheng, she refused Cheng Shutang like that. She also felt very embarrassed, but Su tingxue said they were on their way, and she didn''t refuse. But when she got on the co pilot of Cheng Shutang''s car, she was also a little nervous. She secretly looked at Cheng Shutang, but saw his calm face. She didn''t think she had to be so nervous. She comforted herself so much, but she had no way to calm down after all. She buckled her seat belt twice and failed to do so. Cheng Shutang saw Qianqian''s appearance and laughed: "I''ll come!" He then sideways from her hand to pull the seat belt, do not look at her expression, so do calm very relaxed buckle up. Chapter 1981 But in the process of pulling the seat belt, Cheng Shutang inevitably got closer to Qianqian. Her fingertips also touched her hand. She pulled back and said thank you. Cheng Shutang took a look at her and said, "you don''t have to be so nervous. What I said counts. I won''t take the opportunity to play a hooligan on you." As soon as he said this, he regretted it. Now he has someone to talk to. It''s a little inappropriate to talk to Qianqian like this. He took a long look at her, and saw that her pink face was a little red. He coughed and said, "I mean, in my heart, you are my sister, just like the only one." Qianqian sipped her lower lip and finally summoned up the courage to say, "brother Cheng, I''m sorry." Cheng Shutang was stunned for a moment. Qian Qianwei lowered his head and said, "when I was in Lingcheng before, I misunderstood you a little. I''m going too far. Today I formally apologize to you." She has been thinking a lot about Zheng Jinyan''s affairs during this period of time. People are not as simple as she imagined. She has some prejudice against Cheng Shutang from the beginning. When he gets along with them in Lingcheng, he is very casual. She always thinks that he is not a good person. But now think about it carefully, he never meant any harm to her, and he made it clear when he wanted to chase her, but he never behaved against her in private. In the bathroom, of course, he was wrong, and she was also wrong. At that time, she put all the mistakes on him and called him a hooligan. Now I think it''s more or less excessive. Because of that time, he went back to the imperial capital alone. Cheng Shutang grinned and said, "it''s all in the past. What''s more, when I was in Lingcheng, I spoke too casually. If you want to apologize, I seem to have to apologize to you." Qian Qian looks up slightly, just to see his big smiling face. She gives a light smile, and then she finds out that Cheng Shutang is actually a big boy. For example, in military training, he should be mature in dealing with work. He also has an immature side. For example, when he is with people who are familiar with him, there are not many mature shadows in him, and his whole person will be somewhat naive. Because of her smile, the embarrassment between the two people disappeared completely. She said in a warm voice, "you don''t need to apologize, after all, you''re not wrong." Cheng Shutang felt the change of atmosphere, he asked her: "can you still adapt to the emperor?" "All right." Qianqian replied: "it''s just that the weather here is much colder than that in Lingcheng. Now it''s only a few months. The food here is mainly pasta. As a southerner who doesn''t like pasta, he doesn''t adapt to it." She left Lingcheng for the first time. The imperial capital is much more prosperous than Lingcheng. When she first arrived at Qingda, she looked at a completely strange environment. It would be deceiving to say that she was completely adapted to it. Cheng Shutang nodded: "my mother doesn''t like pasta very much. You can go to eat at home when you are free. Although my mother''s cooking skill is mediocre, my grandmother''s cooking skill is very good. If you want to go, my grandmother will surely make a lot of delicious food for you." "The only time when I just came back to Su''s house, my grandmother made a pile of delicious food for her every day, and directly fattened her by several jin, shouting that she was too much." Chapter 1982 Qianqian also met Zeng Yifang today and said hello to each other. Knowing that she was a kind old man, she agreed with a smile. She asked Cheng Shutang, "I heard that last year when you took military training in DIDU University, you took my sister to compete with a professional school and got a very good place. Shall we go to the competition this time?" "No more." Cheng Shutang said with some disdain: "those professional schools lost to the Imperial University last year. They felt that they had no face. So this time I proposed to compete with them, they directly refused, saying that it was good for you to have a good culture class." Qianqian couldn''t help laughing. She thought they would go out to participate in the contest this time, but she canceled it. Cheng Shutang said: "but this year, even if it is to take you to participate in the contest, you should also be very difficult to achieve good results. After all, none of you is as fierce as your sister, who can fight, jump and shoot. Her professional skills directly killed the students of those professional colleges." "In your field, although there are a few good performers, they are missing one." He usually brings new people for training. None of the new people who are selected from all over the world are brave enough. In terms of courage, it is estimated that few people in the world can surpass her. Otherwise, she would not dare to join the task in Xinjiang after training for a long time. Gu''s only sister is destined to be the only legend in the history of military training. He found that Gu only then left by plane, and he missed her a little. Qianqian said with a sigh: "when my sister was in Lingcheng, she was famous for being soft tempered and timid. After she went to the Qin family, she was like a different person. She must have had a very hard time in the Qin family, otherwise she would not have changed so much." "But I prefer my elder sister who has become stronger. She is really good." Cheng Shutang said with pride, "she''s my sister. Of course she''s very good." The next two people are all kinds of boasting about Gu Weiyi. Cheng Shutang also asked some questions about Gu Weiyi''s childhood. No matter how powerful a person is, there are more or less several embarrassing things when he is a child. Qian Qian did not hide from Cheng Shutang, but chose some interesting things to say. Sure enough, Cheng Shutang couldn''t smile: "she looks so smart now, but I didn''t expect that she was so stupid when she was a child!" Qianqian immediately spoke for Gu Yiwei: "that''s not stupid. Everyone is different when they are young and when they grow up. I don''t believe you didn''t have any embarrassing things when you were young. I''ll ask aunt Su another day and tell her." "You really protect her." Cheng Shutang sighed: "you two sisters have a good relationship." "Yes, I''ve been very good since I was a child." Thinking of the past, Qianqian said softly, "at that time, our family was poor. We were able to eat when we were growing up. We were hungry soon after dinner. There was only one kind of big pancake called fat pancake in our family. Our elder sister and younger brother would all grab it." "When there is only one biscuit left, we will give way to each other. At last, my mother divided a biscuit into three pieces, and we three brothers and sisters each one. At that time, we thought that the biscuit was the most delicious thing in the world." When she talked about her childhood, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously. At that time, she might have suffered a lot physically, but her heart was warm after all. Chapter 1983 Cheng Shutang never worried about food when he was growing up. Only when he was on a mission, sometimes because of some special circumstances, he and his comrades in arms who were on a mission shared a small amount of food. I feel hard when I am in it, but I feel warm when I think of these things afterwards. Gu''s relationship with Qianqian may have been fostered at that time. During Gu''s years, Gu must have suffered from material hardship, which is the fundamental reason why Su tingxue always felt guilty for Gu. Two people all the way have a build, not a build of said, the content is all around their common familiar Gu. Soon arrived at Qingda, Qianqian stepped down from Cheng Shutang''s car. It was time for military training, and there were no trained students in their place. Cheng Shutang finally remembered another thing: "Qianqian, what do you think of the intensity of this military training?" Qianqian came back by car with him this time, and she knew more about him than before, but even so, she felt that she could not say that the intensity of this military training was too low. So she said seriously, "on the first day of our military training, general drillmaster Cheng once said that all the students in Imperial University said you were a devil drillmaster, which was recognized by all our students who participated in the military training." Cheng Shutang Although Qianqian''s words are obscure, all the meanings that should be expressed are expressed, that is, the intensity of this military training is very strong. He used to think that since it was military training, it would have to look like military training. But at this time, he thought that he might have adjusted the intensity a little too much. If Gu only knew his idea, he would have a look on his face. She complained to him about it last year and reminded him this year, but he didn''t pay attention to it at all. It would come out from thousands of mouths, and he would have a heart. He is definitely a serious elder brother who values sex more than younger sister. Just at this time, Gu Weiyi was sitting on the plane, listening to the teacher of the Department of higher education about the precautions for going abroad. In fact, the teachers had already talked about a lot of those precautions at school. At this time, he said it again to remind them. Although exchange students are all over 18 years old and adults, and they have consulted them when they go abroad, they are still students after all. As teachers and students, they need to tell them the corresponding things. Although Gu had heard it several times, he still listened to the teacher carefully. This is the basic politeness. After arriving at the airport in Shencheng, the students from several schools in the south are waiting there. As soon as the people on both sides meet, the teachers rent a bus and take them to the port of customs clearance. They need to go to the port city first, and then take a unified flight from the port city to foreign countries. Gu is not the first time to come to Hong Kong City. He is quite familiar with everything here. In this era, Hong Kong is more prosperous than most cities in the mainland. All the students sitting on the bus are excited. Going abroad means that they can broaden their horizons and have more opportunities. When Gu only arrived at the airport in the port city, Lin Xianzhi and Mr. Lin were waiting in the waiting hall. She saw them smile. Chapter 1984 It''s been a long time since she gave him a pulse diagnosis. She needs to give him another pulse diagnosis and adjust the dosage of herbs. It takes about two hours to make a connecting flight in Hong Kong City, so there is time. Gu only said a word to the accompanying teacher and then went to the Lin family. The accompanying students looked at her curiously. They didn''t expect that she had acquaintances in Hong Kong City. Along the way, Gu Yidu was very low-key. Like other students, he was obedient to the teacher''s arrangement. However, most people have seen her speech in the championship. She is the first in the National English competition, but her ambition is in traditional Chinese medicine, and she has her own pharmaceutical factory. Along the way, the students all introduced themselves. Even if Gu only kept a low profile, she would be in the topic of the best college students in the country. "Which university did Gu go to for exchange study this time?" "It''s like Hopkins. It''s not a top ranked university in the world, but it''s one of the best medical universities in the world." "Wow, she''s very lucky, but she didn''t want to learn traditional Chinese medicine. Why did she go to learn western medicine?" "Who knows, maybe she thinks that traditional Chinese medicine is not as powerful as western medicine, or she wants to combine traditional Chinese medicine with western medicine." While the students were discussing, they saw that Gu only was already feeling the pulse of master Lin. they all widened their eyes one by one. In their cognition, the older the Chinese medicine is, the higher the medical skill is, because it is a medicine that pays great attention to experience. But Gu only now 20 years old did not dare to give people pulse to see, this is really some incredible. So someone said, "I heard it''s very difficult to feel the pulse. Does she understand?" "Isn''t that old man the only patient of Gu? It''s just that she hasn''t graduated from University, and she doesn''t major in traditional Chinese medicine. Can she see a doctor? " "I guess I''ll just have a blind look. The old man''s health doesn''t look good either. He may have gone to the doctor in a hurry." Gu Weiyi didn''t pay any attention to their comments. She only paid attention to the pulse of master Lin. she knew that she looked really young. It was perfectly normal for students to have doubts about her medical skills. She gave Mr. Lin a smile after his pulse diagnosis: "Mr. Lin, do you feel more comfortable recently?" Mr. Lin nodded and said, "it''s more than comfortable. I used to cough. Since I took your medicine, my symptoms have been relieved." He had thought that he would live for another year at most, but now he felt that his body had relaxed a lot, and his whole spirit had also risen. Although his body still has some problems, which have something to do with his age, he can''t even think about it to this extent. He also went to a familiar doctor to pulse him. Those familiar doctors were surprised and asked him how he got better. He originally wanted to find those doctors to prick the needle for him for supplementary treatment, but none of them dared to give him the needle. They all said that the people who pricked the needle for him before were too skillful, and they were afraid that they would prick the needle wrong. Chapter 1985 There are too many points in acupuncture and moxibustion. It''s not enough to recognize the points. There are too many knowledge involved in it. The strength and depth of needling, the size of the needle and the time of retaining the needle are all very important. Mr. Lin originally wanted to go to the imperial capital to find Gu only after his health improved, but there were too many things in the port city for him to get away from. When he was finally free, Gu only wanted to go abroad again. When he heard that Gu only wanted to transfer from Hong Kong City to go abroad, he decided to ask her to give him another pulse diagnosis and then give him another injection. Gu only heard Mr. Lin''s reply, nodded his head and said: "this time I will make a prescription for you. You can eat it according to the prescription, and your body can be better. But I still have to remind you that I can''t cure your disease, and I can only relieve it." Mr. Lin said with a smile, "it''s not easy for you to relieve me." Gu only also laughed, Lin''s open-minded, this kind of treatment for him, she is also happy. Mr. Lin then said, "when you were in Hong Kong City last time, I felt that the effect was very good. Did you bring a needle? Can you give me another needle? " Gu''s only needles are carried with him, but it''s a bit troublesome when he checks. Fortunately, the needles are not long and can be explained clearly. But she still refused: "needling pays attention to the course of treatment. As far as the current situation is concerned, only one needling does not help your body much. If you want to have a better therapeutic effect, you can go to the Imperial University to find my master to do it for you." "All my medical skills are learned from him. He is very good at acupuncture, but he is a little grumpy. He teaches in school during working hours and goes to the clinic on weekends." "In his early years, he was very famous in the imperial capital. He stopped visiting for a while, and now he begins to see people again. The clinic has just opened. At the end of the week, there is a long line in his family. If you want to go, you may have to wait in line." Lin Xianzhi said, "honey, we have such a good relationship. Can you say hello to your master and ask him to open a convenient door for my grandfather?" Gu Weiyi put out his hand and said, "I''ve given several patients to my master recently. He''s very annoyed with me. Then he said just now that he''s very angry. Seeing a doctor depends entirely on his mood. I really can''t be his master." When she saw that Lin Xianzhi and master Lin''s face were disappointed, she said with a smile: "but he has always been very supportive of me selling drugs, and you have helped me a lot in selling drugs. I''ll ask him, and he may agree, but you have to promise me that you should follow his temper and don''t make him angry." Lin Xianzhi and master Lin naturally agreed. During this period, Lin''s group set up a special pharmaceutical department and recruited many sales personnel who knew some knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. On the side of Hong Kong City, Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory sold very well because of its good quality and curative effect. In recent months, the sales volume has been considerable. The production line of the pharmaceutical factory has been saturated, and all orders are full. A few days ago, Yang Yong called her to ask whether to expand the production line. After a little hesitation, she denied the proposal. Chapter 1986 The reason is very simple. The pharmaceutical factory now needs a lot of medicinal materials every day. The boss of medicinal materials wholesale in Yunnan has difficulty in supplying under the premise of ensuring the quality. Since the beginning of the new year, the quality of traditional Chinese medicine has declined again. It is not easy to find the quality and quantity of traditional Chinese medicine. If we expand the production at this time, the quality of traditional Chinese medicine will not keep up, and the efficacy will be greatly reduced. That is to smash our own signboard. In fact, the reason why Lin''s group sells so well also depends on the special location of the port city, which is the center of free trade. Many companies at home and abroad have their own branches in the port city, responsible for the corresponding business. Mr. Lin is very insightful in doing business. He found several large import and export companies. After they determined the efficacy, they began to buy drugs produced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory. So at this time, Gu''s only medicine has actually been sold to some foreign countries and regions, and those import and export companies began to purchase in large quantities after receiving their domestic feedback. It''s just that the quantity of pharmaceutical factories is only those, and orders can only be placed in the back row. It''s also because the drug effect is very good, so as soon as the word of mouth is opened, other import and export companies are attracted to buy the medicine from Gu only pharmaceutical company, but they have to wait in line. Mr. Lin said with a smile, "it''s not that we will sell medicine, but that your medicine is really good, and your medical skills are also good. I''m very relieved that those prescriptions will be given by you." Gu only modestly said: "in fact, I didn''t make all the prescriptions. My master made a lot of efforts in the middle, and many predecessors in the field of traditional Chinese medicine also made a lot of efforts. Without their help, I would not have done it so smoothly." What she said is also a fact. In summer, she bought land to grow medicine, which was strongly supported by Shi Lao and his disciples. That''s why all these things run so smoothly. We can''t be in a hurry about planting herbs. We won''t have a batch of herbs coming out until next autumn. For those herbs with high requirements on the year, it is more urgent in a short period of time. It is difficult to see the initial effect in three or five years. Only the construction of the base of medicinal materials, at least to ensure the safety of follow-up medication, she felt that all this was worth it. She has only built two bases for medicinal materials up to now. In terms of medication, she still needs to speed up some progress, because the growth of medicinal materials is regional and temporal. If she can, she will build a production base for medicinal materials in every province of the country. As for the matter that Shi Lao asked her to join the Chinese Medicine Association before, because she was too busy, it was delayed again and again, and she has not been able to make the trip. Now, she can only wait until she studies abroad and returns home. Mr. Lin looked at her admiringly and said, "I used to think that girls in the mainland were conservative in character and would not have too much courage. I thought that their abilities were limited. But the only thing you changed my view." Gu only for this statement of master Lin just smile, she just follow her heart to do what she want to do, these things she also don''t think there is any good praise. Mr. Lin handed her a card and said, "this is the percentage of this quarter''s jade mine. Originally, I wanted to call you directly, but later, I thought that if you want to come to Hong Kong City, I''ll give it to you face to face. It''s also convenient for you to use." Chapter 1987 It''s a card of a big bank in Hong Kong City. This kind of card can basically realize the function of cash withdrawal all over the world. It''s estimated that master Lin has set up such a card for her, which is also for the convenience of her going abroad. Gu only felt the kindness and tenderness of Mr. Lin. she didn''t ask how much money he had, so she put the card into the bag and said thanks with a smile. Lin Xianzhi has always been a person with a strong sense of existence, but he is very silent today. After talking with Mr. Lin for such a long time, he only inserted a word. Gu only looked at him a little bit unaccustomed, but he said wrongly: "sweetheart, you are more and more excellent, which makes me feel more and more pressure." Gu only expressed his view. Sure enough, Lin Xianzhi was the same as Lin Xianzhi before. He added: "but you don''t have to worry. I''ll come to see you after I''ve settled the business here in the city." Gu Weiyi gave a ha ha: "you''d better stay in the city. Grandfather Lin is going to visit my master in the imperial capital. You can''t get away from the Lin group." Mr. Lin stretched out his hand and patted Lin Xianzhi on the back of the head, saying, "he often draws wind. Don''t pay attention to him!" Lin Xianzhi covered his head and said, "grandfather, I''m the only management in the company now. It''s bad for my image if you beat me like this!" Mr. Lin laughs: "there are no employees here, and you have no image in front of the only one." Lin Xianzhi Is this his own grandfather? This is the way to dismantle his platform! Gu Weiyi chuckles. Master Lin is a very interesting old man. She thinks that when he arrives at the imperial capital, he is likely to have a good talk with Shao Yizhi. Even at the beginning, master Lin''s shrewdness will surely make Shao Yizhi. After so many years of Shao Yizhi''s life, she only has Ding Boran as a good friend. Now, she thinks it''s very good to add Mr. Lin. After a few words, it''s time for Gu to board the plane. She smiles and says goodbye to Lin''s father and grandson, and then walks to her team. Lin Xianzhi looks at Gu''s only figure, and he has a bad feeling. He knows about master Lin''s illness, so he will stay in Hong Kong and share the work for him. But he has a turbulent heart. If conditions permit, he will probably stay by Gu''s side every day. Every once in a while, he sees Gu only, she seems to have different degrees of progress, her whole person''s aura is more mature, if she wants, she has a very fierce atmosphere. There was a feeling in his heart that after a period of time, he might not be worthy of caring for the only one. When they first met, she was just a little girl who ran to Tengchong to gamble. At that time, she seemed to be a little green. It''s only more than a year since they met, but in this year, she opened a pharmaceutical factory and completely opened its sales. She went to Xinjiang with him and invested a very good jade mine for Lin. she achieved very good results in school, won the first place in the National College English competition, and built a pharmaceutical production base. Step by step, she walks steadily and solidly. No matter where she appears, she will become the most dazzling star. Lin Xianzhi could not help shouting: "Gu only one!" Chapter 1988 Gu only looked back at Lin Xian and asked, "is there anything else?" Lin Xianzhi grinned and said, "it''s OK. I just want to call you." Gu Weiyi gave him a rude reward. It''s his style to be so childish and mentally disabled. She won''t care about him. She turned to walk a few steps, and heard him calling her: "Gu only!" Gu Weiyi looks up at the sky. It''s enough to do the same thing once a day. Do you want to do it several times a day? This time she didn''t stop, but he ran to her and gave her a big hug: "Yingying, Gu Weiyi, I will miss you!" His action left all the students and teachers in a daze. In the 1990s, the way people expressed their feelings was relatively restrained. This kind of cuddle in public made these conservative people a little uncomfortable. Master Lin reaches for his forehead. Lin Xianzhi is not his grandson. He doesn''t know this little bastard who takes advantage of girls! Gu only thought of several plans to deal with Lin Xianzhi in his mind. He stepped on him and then kicked him away, or gave him a side fall, or gave him a punch or slapped him. If it was a stranger, she must have moved her hand directly, but she and Lin Xianzhi were definitely acquaintances, and this hand was not so active. Lin Xianzhi was not a fool either. After feeling the dangerous smell on her, she released her hand quickly, and then bent her eyes with a smile: "I can''t bear you to go out for so long, so I can''t help it." Gu only knows that he has always been good at saying that the boundaries are not clear and some ambiguous words. At this time, she even saw the students going abroad with her pointing at her. Gu only smiles at Lin Xianzhi and says, "I know." When she finished, she hooked her finger at him. As soon as his eyes lit up, he immediately took a step closer to her. Only when he walked past, she grabbed his hand and gave him a very beautiful over shoulder fall. His tall body fell heavily on the ground of the airport and seemed to splash dust with a bang. Master Lin put out his hand to cover his eyes. He is a grandson who doesn''t have a long memory. He really deserves it! He looked at all painful, but did not love Lin Xianzhi at all! The students and teachers over there were originally guessing whether they were lovers because of Lin Xianzhi''s holding Gu''s only thing, but they didn''t expect that they had just finished guessing. Gu just put Lin Xianzhi down! Lin Xianzhi was so dizzy that Gu only held his hands half in front of his chest and looked at him with a smile, saying: "but I don''t agree with what you do. If you dare to do it in the future, I''ll see you beat you once and never be soft handed." She said and turned to leave, Lin Xianzhi covered almost broken buttocks, a face of anger: "grandfather, Gu only one hit me!" "Well, I see it." Mr. Lin said with a smile: "good fight. I''ll see if you dare to take advantage of girls in the future!" "Grandfather, I''m your own grandson!" Lin Xianzhi complained. Master Lin nodded: "it''s because I''m my grandson that I didn''t help beat you. If I were a stranger, I would have broken the head of the prodigal son with my crutch." Lin Xianzhi Gu only listened to the conversation between her grandparents and grandchildren, and the corners of her mouth slightly drew. She had a little bit of sadness about parting, which was also completely tossed by Lin Xianzhi. Chapter 1989 When Gu only came back to the team, she saw the students looking at her curiously. She touched her nose and thought of Lin Xianzhi''s abnormal behavior, which was easy to be misunderstood. She coughed and said, "my friend has a brain problem. He just came out of Castle Peak Hospital." Castle Peak Hospital is a psychiatric hospital on this side of Hong Kong City. Lin Xianzhi, who just came out of Qingshan hospital, said: "I''m not sure." Mr. Lin also heard this sentence, and the corners of his mouth smoked. He also thought that the grandson was not liked. Besides, Gu only has rejected Lin Xianzhi more than once, making it clear that Ning Yiqing is the one she likes. This boy has the cheek to move forward and lose all their faces! The students'' ideas are relatively simple. A girl looked at one of Lin Xian''s faces and said sympathetically, "it''s a pity that such a young man has this kind of problem and looks pretty." Gu''s only corner of the mouth smoked. She glanced at Lin Xianzhi, who was thrown on the ground and couldn''t get up. She decided that as long as he came over, no matter what his purpose was, he would fight first to save him from heaven! There are some girls curious to ask: "Gu only, I just saw you give the old man pulse, you really know how to medicine?" "A little bit." Gu Weiyi said with a smile that she didn''t think she needed to explain more about it, because if she said her medical skills were good, no one would believe her. Medical skills, however, have always been based on the actual level rather than the mouth. There is a girl with a look of disdain and said: "you just know a little bit and dare to give others a prescription. You are so brave. Your way of doing things is too sensational." That girl named Tang ling''er, a famous brand clothes, family situation should be very good, she is also very beautiful, white skin, big eyes, high nose, but at this time show such a slightly sharp expression, it is not so beautiful. Tang ling''er met them from Shencheng airport. She didn''t give her a good face when she met Gu only. Gu is sure that she is seeing Tang ling''er for the first time. She is not sure why Tang ling''er doesn''t look good when she sees her, but it doesn''t matter to her. Whether she is rich or not needs to be loved. But as far as Gu''s temperament is concerned, she won''t bear to be said in such a sharp tone. Now she says with a smile, "I see my friends and see them. It''s not a sensationalism, is it?" "Besides, they believe me and are willing to take my prescription. Does it have anything to do with you?" Tang ling''er''s face immediately pulled down: "I kindly remind you, but you don''t appreciate it at all, how can you be so unreasonable?" Gu Youyi has seen a lot of white lotus and green tea bitches in the past year. He is still calm when he hears Tang linger''s words: "do I know you well? Do you have any friends with me? " The implication is that we are not familiar at all. You don''t know my situation at all. What position and qualification do you have to remind me? Just this sentence, Gu Wei has already found out that this little girl named Tang ling''er is very self-conscious. She is also the favorite little princess in her family. She thinks that the whole world has to revolve around her. If she doesn''t agree with her, she will have an attack. Gu has no obligation to be used to such people, so he is not polite at all. Chapter 1990 Tang ling''er was so angry that he turned white. He pointed to Gu Wei Yi and said, "you don''t know a good heart!" Gu only smile: "then you first prove that you are a good man!" Gu''s level is not low. As long as she is willing, she can easily get rid of people. Tang ling''er''s face turned white with anger. Gu Weiyi guessed right. She is a charming little princess at home. She is usually a self-centered person. In addition, she is beautiful, has good grades, and has some power in her family. At ordinary times, both her classmates and teachers will follow her heart. Today, when I got on the bus in Shencheng, all the students on the bus took the initiative to say hello to her. Gu was the only one who was listening to music with a Walkman and looking at the scenery outside the window without paying any attention to her. So she was a little uncomfortable with Gu at that time. But she finally remembered that she was going to study abroad, and she didn''t have an attack on the spot. When she arrived at the airport in Hong Kong City, she felt that Gu only deliberately found such a pair of grandparents and grandchildren to steal her limelight. Her Princess was ill and began to blame Gu only on the spot. She thought that Gu Weiyi''s way of doing things today was too bad. Just let her say a few words to calm her down. But she didn''t expect that Gu Weiyi couldn''t do anything, and his words were also impolite. Most importantly, she found that she couldn''t argue with Gu only! How can she bear it? So she immediately said in a deep voice, "I don''t need to prove whether I''m a good person, but you, as a student, have a lot of contacts with people in the society, stained with a philistine atmosphere, disgusted to death!" All of a sudden, it went up to personal attack. Gu only one side is still calm and calm: "have you ever heard that jealousy makes people ugly?" Tang ling''er''s face was whiter. He pointed to Gu Wei Yi and said, "what do you need that I''m jealous of?" "I''ll have to ask you about it." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. She stood there with elegant temperament and a calm smile, which was in sharp contrast to Tang ling''er''s angry and twisted facial features. It is basically clear at a glance who is better and better. Next to a girl advised Tang ling''er and Gu Yu Yi: "well, one person said less, we can study abroad together, met that is also fate." Gu Weiyi shrugged and said, "she came to me first to fight." Tang ling''er always feels good about herself, and immediately feels that the girl is here to help her. She immediately reaches out her hand to take care of the only one: "I''m afraid you don''t know how to be a human being. I''ll teach you how to be a human being today." Gu only really wants to laugh. No matter where she goes, she seems to be able to meet some speechless elites. Just like a weak chicken, she even wants to beat her! She grabbed Tang ling''er''s hand with her backhand and said, "generally I don''t make trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of things. For the sake of going abroad together, I don''t care about you this time. If you dare to do it again, don''t blame me for being rude!" When she finished, she stretched out her hand and twisted it. Tang ling''er felt that her arm was almost unbroken, which made her scream. Tang ling''er still wants to attack, but when she looks at the only pair of calm eyes, she feels a chill pouring from her head to her feet, and the whole person is like falling into the ice cellar. She couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t expect that Gu had such a powerful Aura! Chapter 1991 Even Tang ling''er''s powerful father didn''t have such an Aura! At this time, Tang ling''er finally realized the danger and unconsciously stepped back. Gu only see her appearance, think she is also a counsellor, lazy and her general care. If Tang ling''er didn''t provoke her, she didn''t want to make trouble. But Tang ling''er is not liked at all. If she doesn''t show strong, she is afraid that she will be bullied by Tang ling''er all the way, and they go out and fight in the airport, which will bring great trouble to the accompanying teachers. With such a girl who is close to middle two, Gu Weiyi also feels a little boring. Several other students who came to try to persuade them to fight also got a big surprise when they saw Gu''s aura. They had never seen such a strong aura in their peers. They feel vaguely that the girl studying abroad with them seems to be different from them. They want to board the plane. The accompanying teachers only send them here. They need to finish the back road by themselves. When he came back after going to the toilet, he found that the atmosphere of the students was not quite right. It was just that the students were about to ascend the throne, and he didn''t ask many questions. He just told them to be careful on the way. Gu Weiyi sincerely thanks the teacher and follows the students to board the plane. She faintly hears Tang ling''er swearing there. This time, she doesn''t dare to name any more. Gu Weiyi doesn''t care about her. As long as Tang ling''er doesn''t name her, she thinks Tang ling''er is farting. It''s a coincidence that Tang ling''er''s seat was beside Gu only when he divided the seats. Gu only said ha ha for this kind of unspeakable fate. She hasn''t said anything, Tang ling''er is already there, and she doesn''t want to be around Gu only! A girl stood up and said, "I''ll change places with you." Tang ling''er said with no face: "your position is on the aisle. You can''t see the scenery outside. It''s not good at all. Who is sitting by the window to change position with me?" Gu only heard Tang ling''er''s words, and his face was speechless. Tang ling''er''s own position was not at the window. He had to change the position of the window as soon as he opened his mouth. He didn''t take it for granted that she was beautiful and did everything! The girl who wants to change her seat with Tang ling''er is a little embarrassed because she sees Tang ling''er quarreling with Gu only. She wants to ease the atmosphere, but she doesn''t expect Tang ling''er to be ungrateful. She is still picking up three or four there. Today, the quarrel between Qin Ling and Gu Yiwei was witnessed by most of the students present. Although Gu Yiwei didn''t give up, Tang linger was more aggressive, and Tang linger started it. Most of the students are reasonable. Just now, Gu was calm and calm, but Tang ling''er was swearing. This will make Tang ling''er put forward such a request, and we will have a basic judgment on Tang ling''er''s character. So when Tang ling''er made this request, no one paid any attention to her. Tang ling''er immediately felt that her authority had been challenged. She pointed to the girl by the window in front of her and said, "you, change your position with me!" The girl frowned and was uncomfortable with Tang ling''er''s manner. Chapter 1992 But the girl didn''t want to have a conflict with Tang ling''er, so she agreed to change the seat with a cold face. Tang ling''er is a little elated and looks at Gu''s only one provocatively. Gu only thinks that there is something wrong with this product. She really doesn''t know what Tang ling''er is proud of. With Tang ling''er''s personality, she doesn''t know what problems she will face after going abroad. It takes a long time to fly from here to the United States. It''s hard for her to take a plane. She doesn''t bother to worry about it with a middle-aged girl. The seats on the plane are not comfortable at all. After sitting for a long time, there is a bit of backache. In addition, the seats on the plane are narrow. After sitting for more than ten hours, Gu has always been in good health and feels uncomfortable. The girl sitting next to her is Wu Zhihong. She is a typical girl who studies hard. She is a little introverted. She smiles when she sits next to Gu only. Gu Yiwei also smiles back. They exchange information. Wu Zhihong is a student from a famous school in the East. The last time she won the English competition, she was ninth. They met each other during the competition. Because I have seen it, I am relatively familiar with it. This time, students studying abroad are not all those who have won the place in the English competition. A large part of them have good family conditions, or have the money or the right to leave some relationships and send their children abroad. In this era, the returnees are not like the rotten Street 20 years later, so the overall gold content is still there. Wu Zhihong asked Gu''s only exchange student in a low voice. She was not far away from her school. Wu Zhihong had seen Gu''s temper in the English competition. At that time, she was the one who even the judge Mo Feiyan dared to hate, so she would not be polite to Tang linger. Wu Zhihong''s own courage is not big, but she has always admired the bold girl, so she took a look at Tang linger in front of her, and then gave Gu Weiyi a thumbs up. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "everyone has their own way of life, can not be forced." Wu Zhihong nodded and said: "yes, but Gu''s only classmate, your medical skills should have been very good. Today, in front of the students, it''s modest to say that you just know a little bit." "That''s not true." Gu Weiyi seriously said: "Chinese medicine is broad and profound. When I first know something about it, I will feel that I am very powerful and can cure everything. When I know more about it, I will find that what I know is only superficial, so I am not modest to say that I know something about it." Wu Zhihong sighed: "I admire you very much. I know my choice from the very beginning. Let''s talk about me. I majored in electronics, but I have no idea what I will do in the future." "Don''t you like this major?" Gu only asked. Wu Zhihong nodded: "this major was chosen for me by my parents. They think I''m a better science and engineering major, and I''m introverted. In the future, the development of the whole world must be towards electronics, so they want me to be an electronic engineer." Gu only asked her, "what major do you like?" "Finance." As soon as Wu Zhihong said this, her eyes lit up: "now the national style of stock speculation has not yet formed a trend, but I have carefully studied these before. I like to see the figures changing there." As soon as she mentioned this, the whole person became more energetic, her temperament changed greatly, and she became more confident. Chapter 1993 Gu Weiyi chuckled: "the finance major is also very good, and it will be the mainstream in the future. If you really like it, you should communicate with your parents well, and they should be able to understand you." Wu Zhihong bowed her head and said: "my family''s conditions are not very good. My parents always think that finance is a major for the rich. I have mentioned it to them before, but they directly denied it." Gu only found that Wu Zhihong''s clothes were very simple before. She could go to school and study abroad. I''m afraid she did her best. There are many such families in this era. She doesn''t have any discrimination against such a family. On the contrary, she has some admiration. Everyone has the right to pursue their own ideals. She knows that this is the misunderstanding of most people about finance. In essence, finance has a very broad scope and involves a lot of things, and a lot of investment really requires a lot of money. But in fact, as long as you have this talent, even if you don''t have much money at the beginning, you can still play well in this industry. Everyone has their own life plan, but also has their own specific conditions, she did not much advice, only said with a smile: "if you are really interested in this major, you can learn this major, you can also apply for this major, I believe that where there is a will, things will come true." Wu Zhihong had a shy smile, but Tang ling''er, who was sitting in front of her, said, "I''m really a country bumpkin who has never seen the world. I think anyone can play in finance. It''s really funny!" Gu Weiyi and Wu Zhihong both heard Tang linger''s words. They laughed at each other. They didn''t pay any attention to this kind of girl with brain problems. After talking for a while, they both felt a little tired. They had been on their way all day, and they all needed a rest. When they were in Hong Kong City, it was almost dark. They flew all the way, but it didn''t get dark all the time. This is a relatively wonderful experience. Gu only takes out the eye mask to wear on the eye, the official rest. It''s just that this kind of rest is destined to be very difficult. The plane is noisy, and there are a lot of passengers. Gu is the only one who is hard to fall asleep. When the plane landed, she didn''t fall asleep for several hours. When she got off the plane, everyone seemed tired. Gu Weiyi stretched a lot after landing. When she came to the airport, she found Ning Yiqing was there, and her eyes lit up immediately. She happily went to Ning Yiqing''s side and asked, "how do you come?" Ning Yiqing''s dress today is very low-key, but his appearance is very excellent, even if you want to low-key also low-key. He said faintly: "my girlfriend is coming, how can I not come to pick up?" He took it for granted that Gu Weiyi grinned. Her husband Jianing is more and more lovely! Wu Zhihong and Tang linger are both nearby at this time. They see a handsome yellow man coming to take care of the only one at the airport. Their manners are very close. Wu Zhihong''s eyes are full of admiration, but Tang linger has a cold face. This time, Gu Weiyi has been found in Hong Kong and abroad, which makes her feel that Gu Weiyi seems to have strong connections. She said with a black face: "it''s shameless. No matter where you go, you can''t leave a man!" Chapter 1994 Gu only at this time but big square with Wu Zhihong introduction: "this is my boyfriend." Wu Zhihong was stunned for a moment, and then said hello to Ning Yiqing with a smile. Ning Yiqing was born with a cold temper. It was impossible for him to show his smiling and amiable side to women other than Gu, so he just nodded his head with a cold face. There, Tang ling''er slapped at Gu only when she said that sentence. She wanted to get back a game for herself. As soon as she turned her eyes, she worried about it. She went to Ning Yiqing and said, "this gentleman, you are not in China. Maybe you don''t know much about your girlfriend''s behavior." "She''s not as pure as you think. In Hong Kong City, we all see her cuddling with a man. It''s not clear." This sentence directly cooled down the atmosphere at the scene. Wu Zhihong felt that Tang linger had gone too far, but she was not very clever in dealing with the world. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. Gu only then how can not know Tang Ling son dozen is what idea, this is to want to break up her and Ning Yi Qing! She slightly narrowed her eyes. As she was about to speak, Ning Yiqing asked, "where is this coming from?" Tang ling''er thought that the way she thought was very good, but she was still a little proud. She waited to see Ning Yiqing question Gu Youyi, and then they had a big fight. At this time, when Ning Yiqing said this, she was a little confused. It didn''t follow the routine she wanted! Gu only said with a faint smile: "when I was treating old man Lin in Hong Kong City, I met Lin Xianzhi. He envied me for my good looks and good luck. He muttered that he would pick right and wrong again." "You''re a black constitution." Ning Yiqing said in a light voice. "People are too good to do it!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile. They just ignored Tang ling''er. She didn''t achieve her goal. At this time, she went on to say, "this gentleman, what I said is true." "Just because you are blind doesn''t mean other people are blind." Ning Yiqing showed his poisonous tongue skills perfectly: "I know a good ophthalmologist. I can introduce you to you for your sake and the only one who goes all the way." "For the only one, I have unconditional trust in her. Although there are many people who have been blacking her these years, as a master, I''m not good at fighting girls, but if you challenge my limit again and again, I don''t mind doing it." Tang ling''er''s face was a little ugly, and Ning Yi Qing''s aura was completely released, so the cold air was released continuously. His aura was stronger than Gu''s. Tang ling''er felt so close that he almost fell to his knees. Gu only saw Tang ling''er''s appearance and was disgusted. She said in a low voice, "classmate Qin, it''s really annoying that you like to gossip so much. Today I won''t deal with you, but in the near future you will pay for what you have done." She took Ning Yiqing and left. It''s a waste of expression to argue with people like Tang ling''er. Maybe Tang ling''er gets all kinds of preferential treatment at home, but when she goes abroad, those preferential treatment will no longer exist. She will teach Tang ling''er how to be a man, so she doesn''t want to waste her time on Tang ling''er. Chapter 1995 Looking at Tang ling''er, Wu Zhihong only thinks that she is not a common nuisance. Today, Gu and her boyfriend really deserve to clean her up. Ning Yiqing takes Gu Weiyi to the parking lot. Gu Weiyi sees Wu Zhihong waiting for the bus there. Her first trip abroad, coupled with her introverted personality, makes her face a little flustered. Gu''s only school is very close to Wu Zhihong''s school, and she has a good impression of Wu Zhihong, so she took Wu Zhihong by the way with Ning Yiqing''s consent. Wu Zhihong thanks again and again. All the students of the same trade have to be separated here. Some of them still need to take a turn. Some students with similar destinations will go together in groups. Gu Weiwei and Tang linger are the only ones in one direction. And she doesn''t want to go with Tang ling''er at all. It''s a luxury to rent a car to go to school with her economic strength. Today''s shuttle bus is full, so she is very grateful to Gu Wei Yi for giving her a free ride. Although Tang ling''er''s family is better off, her parents give her a certain amount of money to spend abroad. After she failed to catch the bus, she asked about the price of the taxi, and then converted it into domestic money, her face turned green, which is definitely not a small expense. After thinking about it, she immediately followed Gu Weiwei and Wu Zhihong to get into Ning Yiqing''s car. She also said, "we came together. How about taking me a ride?" Gu only thought that she was a proud princess and would not do such shameless things. Unexpectedly, she looked up to her. She said faintly: "I''m not familiar with you, refuse your ride, please get off." Tang ling''er ignored her at all, but looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "handsome boy, what''s your name? Let''s make a friend! " Although Ning Yiqing''s car is ordinary, it has a strong aura. Just now, she was really frightened by Ning Yiqing''s breath, but later she felt that Ning Yiqing was too manly. Since she was a child, she knew that she was more beautiful than other girls, so as long as she showed a little meaning, the boys around her would be crazy to chase her and please her. Gu only this time is really disgusted, NIMA, this is to dig a corner in front of her! Wu Zhihong also feels like swallowing a fly, and Tang linger''s self feeling is too good! Everyone can see that Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing have a good relationship. What''s the matter with her? Ning Yiqing doesn''t speak, but directly gets out of the car and opens the door. Tang ling''er doesn''t know what he wants to do and smiles at him sweetly. But her smile is fixed on her face. His long arm stretches and pulls Tang ling''er to throw it away. Ning Yiqing has never been the master of compassion. He has a lot of strength. Carrying Tang linger is just like carrying a chick. With such a throw, Tang linger can slip out for a long distance. His body is abraded in several places, and his head is also thrown out. He reached out and threw Tang ling''er''s salute into the car directly. Then he got on the car calmly, stepped on the accelerator, and carried Gu only and Wu Zhihong away. Tang ling''er looked at the car running away, and then she came back to herself. She couldn''t believe it. She pulled down her body and talked to Ning Yiqing like that, but he still treated her like this! I really don''t understand the amorous feelings! Chapter 1996 Tang ling''er was so angry that her face turned red and white. Looking at the bruises on her body, she was still bleeding. She was wronged, and her tears came down. She subconsciously wanted to ask someone to help her, but she turned around and saw that there were many white people watching jokes, but there were no people she knew. She finally realized that after she went abroad, she was no longer a princess held by her parents. She cried wrongly: "Dad, mom, I want to go home!" Finally, she had to pay a lot of money to call a taxi to take her to school. Then she called her parents to complain that a girl named Gu Yiwei bullied her and asked them to check the origin of Gu Yiwei for her. Her parents have always been very precious to her. When they heard her words, they naturally agreed. As soon as she cried, she gave her another thousand dollars. Gu Yiwei is stunned when Ning Yiqing throws Tang linger out, and then laughs. She suddenly remembers that when she was in Lingcheng before, Ning Yiqing was the same to Qin Keren who wanted a free ride. Wu Zhihong doesn''t know Ning Yiqing, but thinks that his action just now is really handsome to the extreme! She praised Ning Yiqing in her heart. She didn''t agree with Tang linger at all. It takes about two hours to drive from here to Wu Zhihong''s school. Ning Yiqing''s car is very smooth. He takes her to the school gate first. She thanks again and again, and makes an appointment with Gu Weiyi. After the holiday, he comes out to play together. Gu Weiyi smiles and agrees. After Ning Yiqing started the car again, there were only two of them in the car. Gu Weiwei said in a warm voice: "you really didn''t expect that you would come to pick up the plane, but I''m really happy. I''m so happy." She said and gave him a kiss on the face. Ning Yiqing gives a faint smile. In fact, his identity is not suitable for picking her up. It may bring danger to her. So he made a lot of disguises before he set out. He didn''t come here until he was sure that no one was following him. The time of their separation was not long, but he found that he missed her very much. He looked at her hand hanging around her neck and asked, "how did you get hurt?" Gu of course will not tell the truth, moved out of the old saying: "accidentally fell." Ning Yiqing coldly said: "give you a chance to tell the truth, otherwise you know the consequences." Gu Weiyi touched his nose and said, "this is really an accident, and the injury is not serious..." Ning Yiqing sneers and interrupts her. She skims her lips. At last, she honestly tells the cause and effect of the matter. His face is cold: "Gu Youyi, you are really capable. Is Cheng Shutang really not a fool but your brother?" Gu Weiyi immediately agreed: "yes, all this is my brother''s stupid idea, I am also the victim!" At this time, of course, is to pull out the pro brother to top the pot. But Ning Yiqing didn''t believe her words. She was afraid that she was no less daring than Cheng Shutang. At the beginning, she dared to go to Xinjiang to find him, not to mention working with Cheng Shutang against Wang Li. This pair of unreliable brothers and sisters together, only fully equipped, can pierce the sky. Gu only saw what he looked like and knew that he didn''t believe her. She coughed and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask my brother!" Chapter 1997 Ning Yiqing said faintly: "Gu Weiwei, I will never stop what you want to do, because I believe that you have a sense of propriety, you will also be responsible for your own life, but I hope you will have a good time next time when you do these things, and don''t let yourself hurt." Gu only lightly pursed his lower lip, knowing that nothing could hide from him. "I know," she said with a flat mouth, "I was talked about by my mother for several days before I went abroad, and my ears began to cocoon. After I went abroad, you began to talk about me again." "Being nagged means you haven''t done a good job." Ning Yiqing made a summary for her directly. Gu Yiwei She deeply felt that when his poisonous tongue attribute was used on her, it was not cute at all. Could she change him? Ning Yiqing took a look at her and said, "for your safety, I will send you downstairs and have to leave. In the next six months, if there is no special thing, I will not come to you." "So although we are all here in the future, we won''t have too many opportunities to meet each other. Are you sure you want to keep your mouth flat and not talk to me?" Gu only knew that he couldn''t be with her for a long time, but after listening to him, he found that the time they spent together was very little. She took a look at him and said, "it''s obvious that you''re putting on a show of disciplining. You''re going to blame me." Her words are like this, the canthus of her eyes are infected with a smile: "but I have a large number of adults, do not care about you in general!" Ning Yiqing heard her words a little funny, but she went over to kiss him in the face and said: "what did you say to me before?" After they get together, they always get together less and leave more, but they say a lot together. Many of them are Ning Yiqing''s advice. He doesn''t know what she means at this meeting. So he picked an eyebrow to see her one eye, she smile Curved Eyebrow eyes, close to his in front of say: "you once said, I think you once want to kiss you ten or a hundred, I forget, but it doesn''t matter, kiss is enough." She finished and gave him dozens of kisses in the face. The roads in the United States are much smoother than those in China in this era, and there are not many cars on this section of the road. Ning Yiqing, who is calm, almost drives his car into the ditch. Gu only saw him grinning. Ning Yiqing felt from the bottom of her heart that Gu''s life was becoming more and more beautiful. He stopped at the side of the road, reached over her head and kissed her on the lips. Gu only chuckled and put his hand around his neck in response. A deep kiss, Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice: "Gu only, what should I do with you?" Gu only opened a pair of big eyes like autumn water and looked at him and said, "would you like to eat me?" Ning Yiqing His daughter-in-law is more and more daring. He teases him when she has nothing to do, but he praises his mother-in-law. This kind of feeling is really suffering. He reached for her nose and said in a deep voice, "you wait." Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. She heard the forbearance and helplessness in his words. Ning Yiqing felt that in the future, in front of his daughter-in-law, he had better not tease her, or he would suffer. Gu''s only mood is very good, the reason is very simple, see Ning Yiqing some depressed face, and know the reason of his depression, her mood is not good. Chapter 1998 Gu only whispered: "Ning Yiqing, I seem to have to wait for a long time!" Ning Yiqing It''s good that she didn''t mention it. When she mentioned it, he became even more depressed. The reason is that she is only a sophomore now. The major of Chinese language and literature in DIDU university is a four-year system. Even if the last year is an internship, he will have to wait for nearly two years. Two years is a bit long, but there are still some helplessness. Gu Weiwei still said: "after I finish my undergraduate course, maybe I will continue to further my studies and study for a postgraduate or something." Ning Yiqing couldn''t bear it. She hugged her, looked into her eyes and asked, "on purpose?" "Yes Gu Weiyi admitted that he was very straightforward: "I did it on purpose. Who let you bully me just now? What are you doing staring at me like that? You can bite me Ning Yiqing Gu only slightly tilted his head and said, "if you don''t bite me, I''ll bite you!" She finished and kissed him on the lip. Ning Yiqing sighed in the heart, inexplicably thought of a sentence: grinding goblin. She is the most true portrayal of this sentence. As far as her temperament is concerned, people really don''t know what to say about her. He knows that he is afraid to fall into her hands in his life. They talked and laughed all the way, but they also stopped and went. It was a little late when they arrived near Gu''s only school. The house was rented by Professor Mi for Gu Weiyi. Professor Mi is the friend of Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue. Originally, Professor Yifang meant to let Gu only live in his family, because his family has a simple population. His son has been married and has moved out for a long time. Their house is a small villa. The old couple live in a relaxed house. Many people in the family will be more popular. Gu only declined their proposal for the simple reason that she needed to carry out tasks when she came to the United States, which would bring corresponding risks. She didn''t want to bring trouble to Professor Fang who lived and worked in the United States. After being rejected, Professor Fang rented a small apartment with one bedroom and one living room for her. Considering the only financial resources available now, there is no pressure at all to rent such a house. The small apartment is very close to the school, about ten minutes by bike. To the apartment downstairs, Gu only a car, Ning Yiqing help her take the salute, get off without stopping, directly drove away. Gu was very happy when she saw him. She would watch him drive away. For a moment, she felt a little uncomfortable. Even if she was used to their life of getting together less and getting away more, each separation would make her feel melancholy. At this time, she stood alone in the night, sighing almost inaudibly. In this foreign country, everything will depend on itself. She is very independent, and she often travels around by herself, but before she traveled in China, she heard familiar languages and people of the same skin color. But here, no matter from which aspect is full of strange, independent as Gu only, she felt a little lonely. She didn''t let her emotions run wild. When she saw Ning Yiqing''s car disappear at the corner, she had sorted out her emotions and walked into the apartment building with a salute. Gu only got the key from the apartment downstairs, and then went upstairs with a salute. She lives in room 503. There is no elevator in this apartment building, which means that she has to carry the salutes up to the fifth floor. Chapter 1999 This kind of height is not too hard for Gu, who often trains. Just when she arrived at the fifth floor, she was almost knocked down from the stairway. She grasped the handrail of the stairway with quick reaction and avoided it. Then she dodged nimbly. There were several white skinned young men and women standing at the top of the stairs on the fifth floor. At this time, they all exclaimed, thinking that the little girl would be knocked down the stairs. However, they did not expect that the little girl would dodge away with a bunch of salutes. "Are you all right?" A girl asked Gu Wei in English. "I''m fine." Gu only replied fluently in English: "but is it not good for you to fight in the stairwell?" Just now, the only one who almost ran into Gu was a tall boy with blonde hair and blue eyes. He looked like 18 or 19 years old, very sunny. The boy said sorry in English. His eyes lit up when he saw Gu''s only face clearly. Gu only after he explained sorry, knew that he was not intentional, naturally would not care with him, so he laughed. She was originally very good-looking, although there are some differences between the white and yellow people''s aesthetic, but for the real beauty is common, her smile, the originally dark stairwell also seems to be a lot of light. Several boys and girls were a little surprised. Just now, they almost ran into Gu''s only boy and said, "are you from the island? Are you an overseas student? " Gu only shook his head: "I''m Chinese. This time I came to Hopkins University as an exchange student." Some of these boys and girls are also Hopkins students. They asked her some questions curiously, and she answered them with a smile. After a conversation, Gu only had a basic understanding of several boys and girls. The boy who almost ran into her was Tom, a junior at Hopkins University, and a girl named Linda was also a student at Hopkins University. The other two are their friends who came to see them from the University in the next city. They just played a game, and the loser had to be punished. Tom lost, but he didn''t want to be punished, so he hurried to escape downstairs, but almost ran into Gu only. Gu Weiyi was tired after a long journey. After exchanging information with them, he went back to his room to have a rest. Tom looked at her back in a daze. Linda glared at him and said, "can''t you see the beauty?" Tom looked back and said with a smile, "of course not. I carried her salute just now. It was very heavy. I was a little curious about how she could avoid me perfectly when she was carrying such a heavy thing just now." Linda is his girlfriend. When she heard what he said, she felt that he was interested in Gu Weiyi. She immediately said unhappily, "how can she carry something too heavy? You are too weak Tom wanted to say something else. His friend said: "the Chinese girl looked thin just now. You may not have noticed that the muscle lines of her arm are very perfect, not protruding, but very powerful. So it''s very normal to avoid Tom." Several people discussed Gu only, and then they all went back to the room. Of course, Tom''s punishment could not escape this time. Chapter 2000 Tomton''s face drooped as he went on, and the others laughed. When Linda came into the room, she took a look at Gu only''s room and turned her lips slightly. Although they only met each other, she didn''t like Gu only because Tom was interested in Gu only. Gu only doesn''t know what Linda thinks. Even if she does, she won''t care at all. She is married and loyal to her Mr. Ning. No matter how handsome he looks outside, he has nothing to do with her. She is in urgent need of rest and jet lag now! Jet lag is definitely not a comfortable thing. She sleeps all day in the room the next day, which is regarded as reversing jet lag. Only in this way can she feel more comfortable. After she felt comfortable, she began to reorganize her things, took a shower, and then went to Professor Fang''s house in great spirit. Professor Fang made great efforts to get her to work as an exchange student in Hopkins. She was also helped to rent a house, which should be appreciated in person. Gu only went to Professor Fang''s house for the first time to pick out some fresh fruits, and then took some Chinese customs products prepared by Su tingxue to Professor Fang''s house. It was a yellow woman in her fifties who rang the doorbell. After Gu Youyi introduced herself, the woman said in Chinese with a smile, "you are the only one. Your uncle Fang has been talking about you these days." She is Professor Fang''s wife. Her name is Chen Yanlai. Chen Yanlai is a very kind person, the whole person looks very gentle, she let Gu only call her Aunt Chen. Professor Fang is still at school and hasn''t come home yet. Chen Yanlai is preparing dinner. She stays with Gu Wei for dinner. Gu only thought for a moment, said thanks and then stayed. Professor Fang and Chen Yan have been in the United States for many years, and their diet is westernized. Gu only took out the special products he brought from China, but Chen Yanlai was not happy: "your uncle is just like this. You can''t buy them in the United States. If he comes back, he will be happy." Gu only laughs and follows Chen Yan to fight in the kitchen. Chen Yanlai asked Gu Weiwei about her situation, then said with a smile, "you are really an excellent girl." Gu only said modestly. While they were chatting, Professor Fang came back. After they introduced themselves, Chen Yanlai said with a smile, "Xiao Gu also brought you Chinese specialties." Professor Fang was so happy that he turned out a small piece of bacon and said, "Yan Lai, steamed this piece of bacon. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." Gu only saw his straightforward manner and thought he was cute. In fact, from the perspective of appearance alone, Professor Fang has absolutely nothing to do with loveliness. He is tall and long, and the expression on his face is relatively serious. Even if he is full of bookish air, he still can''t hide his slightly fierce temperament. Professor Fang gave Gu Weiyi a rough account of the situation in Hopkins University. The University covers a large area of more than 1000 mu. Apart from medical majors, the whole university also has some other majors. It''s just the major of medicine in the University, and other majors are relatively weak. There are many specialties in medicine, such as basic medicine, clinical medicine, anesthesiology, preventive medicine and so on. Chapter 2001 Gu''s only major this time is internal medicine of good clinical medicine. In fact, internal medicine is a very large medical subject, which covers a lot of content. In China, full-time undergraduate medicine majors have to study for at least five years, and the situation in the United States is similar. Gu Weiyi is only an exchange student at Hopkins University for half a year. What he can learn is actually very limited. Professor Fang said with some pity: "you study for a short time. You have never been in touch with western medicine before. It will be very hard at the beginning. The medical major in the university is very good. If you can study here for a few more years, you will have a good harvest." Chen Yanlai said: "Xiao Gu is so excellent that he can learn very quickly. Doesn''t your school always attach great importance to the cultivation of talents? If Gu performs well, he can stay for a few years. " After many excellent exchange students go abroad, if they perform well, they are likely to stay abroad. And now China is poorer than the United States, so some students are reluctant to go back after they go abroad. It''s just that Gu''s identity is relatively special. According to Chen Yanlai, she is the daughter of Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue after all. They are all influential figures in China. It is estimated that they will make some arrangements for Gu''s identity. Gu only said with a smile: "I''m in China with an old Chinese medicine doctor. Now I''m paying attention to keeping pace with the times? Although Chinese medicine is good, it also needs to learn from western medicine, so my main purpose here is to understand western medicine. " Professor Fang was surprised and asked her, "you said you were studying Chinese medicine with people in China, but I remember that you seem to be a student of Chinese language and literature major in DIDU University, not a student of College of traditional Chinese medicine. Is there something wrong with this?" "No mistake." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I study Chinese language and literature in order to learn Chinese medicine well." Professor Fang and Chen Yanlai looked at each other, and their eyes obviously didn''t quite understand. Gu only saw a lot about this situation, so he talked with them about the relationship between Chinese language and literature and traditional Chinese medicine, and also about Shao Yizhi. Professor Fang went abroad early and was a professor in a medical university. He was somewhat biased against traditional Chinese medicine, so after listening to Gu''s plan, he said with a smile, "after you learn western medicine, you will find how unscientific traditional Chinese medicine is." Gu only knows that traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are two completely different systems. Although they are not irreconcilable according to the current situation, they go in completely different directions. When western medicine deepens, they feel that traditional Chinese medicine is unscientific. When traditional Chinese medicine deepens, they feel that western medicine is shallow. This involves the concept, but there is no absolute right or wrong. So she didn''t argue with Professor Fang at this time, because there was no need for that. Chen Yanlai glared at Professor Fang and motioned him not to say too much. After all, Gu is an independent child. She has her own judgment on many things. Professor Fang understood, so he never talked about traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. The overall atmosphere of the dinner was very good. About the follow-up study, Professor Fang introduced to Gu the only teacher she would meet in her major, and then said, "Professor Holm, who teaches Cardiology, is a very demanding professor." Chapter 2002 Professor Fang continued: "you didn''t have the foundation of Western medicine before. You may be scolded if you follow him. But don''t be discouraged. You can learn a lot of useful knowledge if you follow him seriously." "When you go to his course, you must preview it in advance, and then buy a Book of his major. When you know something about this subject, it will be easier and you will be less scolded." Gu only thanks Professor Fang seriously, asks about other things related to learning, thanks him again and leaves Fang''s house. When Gu Weiyi left, Chen Yanlai complained to him: "Xiao Gu is a girl studying abroad. No matter what she wants to learn, we should do our own thing well. You should not interfere in what she wants to do." "I know." Professor Fang said bitterly: "it''s not that I want to interfere with her. It''s just that she hasn''t studied medicine. If she comes here to study like this, I''m afraid she won''t learn anything at all. It''s a waste of time." Professor Fang is a serious and responsible professor. He has always been serious and responsible in teaching students. What he can''t see most is that those young students don''t study hard. That''s why he just said a few more words to Gu Wei when he talked about these things. " Chen Yanlai said angrily and jokingly, "you''ve made old mistakes. Lao Cheng also told you about Xiaogu. She''s never been taken away and grew up in the countryside, but she can still pass the Imperial University. That means she''s smart. She knows how to learn." "What''s more, Lao Cheng and Lao Su, who are not smart people? Their children are not as good as each other. I''m afraid Xiao Gu will surprise you." Chen Yanlai is much more calm about these things. Gu Weiyi''s good or bad learning has nothing to do with her in essence. She is not a teacher, so she doesn''t care about how much knowledge the students have learned. It''s just that when Gu Wei came here today, she showed a step forward and backward. In addition, her mouth is sweet and she can speak very well. Although today is only the first time we met, Chen Yanlai likes Gu Wei very much. Usually, Professor Fang teaches at school every day. It''s boring for her to be alone at home, and the Fang family is not very popular. She''s looking forward to Gu''s coming to talk with her on vacation, but she doesn''t want Gu to be scared away by Professor Fang. When Professor Fang was said by Chen Yanlai, he thought that he might have said more today, but he still said, "she has such an opportunity to study abroad. Of course, she has to study hard when she comes here." Gu Weiyi didn''t know that when she went to Fang''s house, Professor Fang and Chen Yanlai almost had a fight. Now she is planning to study. To study in American universities, you need to buy your own textbooks, most of which are written by the current course professors. Every few years, there will be some changes in these teaching materials. Medicine is making progress every day. Therefore, medical professors ensure that students learn the latest pre research science and technology, so the situation of revision, addition and deletion will be more serious than other majors. Moreover, the teaching materials of American universities are not cheap. After she bought the books for the whole semester, she spent nearly one thousand yuan. This money is almost up to the tuition fees of ordinary universities in China in this era. Chapter 2003 Because of the currency conversion difference, many students who go abroad at their own expense will lose blood when they buy textbooks every year. It''s too expensive! This money won''t make Gu Wei feel embarrassed. When she went abroad, she took a sum of money. When she was in Hong Kong City, Mr. Lin gave her the bonus of this quarter''s jade mine. She checked with the bank and found that the amount was very considerable. Even if she squanders half a year here, it is estimated that she will not be able to use up, and she has a long-term plan, so it is impossible for her to squander here, but she will not be stingy with the money she should spend like buying new textbooks. Now that she''s here, she must study hard before she gets the assigned task. After all, this opportunity is very rare. When she bought the textbook and went back to the apartment building, she met Linda. She said hello with a smile on her own initiative, but Linda only raised her eyelids for a moment. After a look at her, she ignored her and went downstairs directly. Linda''s face is not very good-looking, the reason is very simple, she and Tom quarreled, quarrel when she took Gu only said things, Tom Leng for a while said she was unreasonable, two people quarrel with each other, this will she see Gu only certainly can''t have a good face. Gu only saw that Linda was arrogant and indifferent. Before she came here, she felt that she could get along with the neighborhood properly, but she didn''t want to stick her hot face on other people''s cold ass, so she didn''t care about Linda. She picked up the book and looked through it carefully. At last, she took out the book cardiology and read it. When she looked at it, she felt that her head was big. Although her English level is very good, she can read daily communication and even the original English version of the world famous works without obstacles, but when she opened the book Cardiology, she found those professional words very difficult. No matter how well she studies Chinese medicine and Chinese language and literature, she has never studied western medicine. It is difficult for her to understand these things. Fortunately, she has one thing that others don''t have the ability to remember. Although there are many obscure words, it is no longer difficult for her to go on learning after she has read them and figured out the meaning. Gu''s only heart is wide, although the front study is very painful, but to the back also relaxed. After she went to school to report on Monday, after a series of procedures, a teacher led her to her class. Her appearance aroused the curious eyes of the students in the class. She was the only Oriental face in the class. In fact, her situation is similar to that of a cut in student, but she is a beautiful cut in student. People are good-looking, in fact, in many cases has a certain advantage, at least easier to accept. Gu was the only one who had seen a lot of people in the world. This small scene had no pressure on her. She calmly introduced herself, and the students looked at her curiously. She told everyone frankly that she had never studied western medicine before, and she wanted to study it systematically and seriously this time. Her grade is equivalent to that of a sophomore in China. Normally speaking, she studies basic subjects in the first year of University, and then begins to study professional courses in the second year. Chapter 2004 So generally speaking, there is not much difference in the level of everyone. It''s just that she came to class at this time. In fact, the school has been open for two weeks, and other students have been studying for some time. She has to make up for the courses they have learned. However, the students who went to this university were either interested in medicine before, with a certain foundation and involvement. Some of them were born in a medical family, and their whole family were doctors, so they all had some foundation more or less. There are very few students like Gu who have never studied western medicine. Although Gu Weiyi has never studied western medicine, he has achieved a lot in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Even though traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are two completely different treatment systems, they both treat people''s diseases. In terms of disease name and etiology, the two kinds of medicine have completely different views, but the ultimate goal is to cure the disease. So if you count it carefully, Gu only has some basic skills, but western medicine doesn''t agree with him. She also knows that western medicine has always been biased against traditional Chinese medicine. In order not to argue with others, she won''t get it in her self introduction. After her self introduction, the students in the class talked about it. Most of the students looked at her with friendly eyes. The teacher arranged her in a seat at the back. After thanking her, she began to study abroad. The study of medical universities has always been quite intense, which Gu only soon felt. After the formal class, he didn''t care whether there was a new exchange student in the class. Most foreign universities are lenient in and strict out, so the competition is very big, and the pressure on everyone to study is also very big. If you want to graduate smoothly, you even want to get good grades. If you want to lay a good foundation for looking for a job after graduation, it means you have to pay more efforts. Today just happened to be the course of Cardiology. Professor Holm is a tall, thin, straight faced American man in his fifties. He is not old either, but his face has deep wrinkles, especially in the middle of his eyebrows. He has squeezed out a Sichuan character, which adds a bit of severity to him. His clothes are very clean. Gu Weiyi even noticed that his nails are trimmed very neatly. Some of his gray hair is combed back with mousse. His blackboard writing is straight and straight. When he writes the letter S, he must draw a curved arc, and the case of the same letter is basically the same. Seeing all this, Gu was basically sure that Professor Holm should have obsessive-compulsive disorder. Most people with obsessive-compulsive disorder have good self-discipline, and they are more strict with themselves and others, so when their students can''t do something, they will be very angry. Gu also noticed that when Professor Holm came in, the atmosphere in the class was a little tense. Professor Holm''s fierce eyes swept the whole class. As the only Oriental face in the class, Gu only noticed it at once. He said in a deep voice: "whether it''s the new comer or the old student in the class, I have only one requirement. All the students who can''t get an a at the end of this semester can''t pass." "Well, let''s start class now. Let me see how well you have finished your homework." The students in the class took out their homework. Gu only couldn''t take out her homework because she had been in class before, so she was a onlooker today. Chapter 2005 Gu only found out that when it comes to checking homework, the class''s already tense atmosphere suddenly became even more tense. Professor Holm glanced at it casually, picked up several assignments in turn, and then tore and smashed them directly: "is this kind of rubbish also called homework? Go back and rewrite. If you don''t write well next time, you will fail in the final term. " This kind of thing is often happened in the class. None of the students in the class dare to speak. The students whose homework had been torn looked like dirt, but none of them dared to resist. Gu only heard Professor Fang say that Professor Holm was a strict teacher before. She thought that this kind of strictness was just a little bit more fierce than that of Shao Yizhi. Now it seems that Professor Shao, who was appointed as Professor Shura by students of Imperial University, should not be too amiable! This kind of teacher who always tear people''s homework is really not too terrible! Professor Holm took a look at Gu Yiyi and said coldly, "Oriental, you have to do your homework from the next class. Besides, I don''t allow crying in class. If you cry once, you will get half of your usual score." Gu only said in a low voice, "teacher, I am an adult." Professor Holm was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant. He looked at her again, but laughed: "very good. Let me see what you call your performance after adulthood!" As soon as his words came to an end, Gu only obviously felt that many students in the class cast sympathetic eyes on her. I don''t know why. In this class, Professor Holm tore about ten pieces of homework. The students who were torn were all white. No, none of the students who were not torn were relaxed. They were all ready. Gu Weiyi, a professor with obsessive-compulsive disorder like Hom, may be very boring to start a class, especially a very professional course like cardiology. However, she soon found out that she was wrong. Although Professor Holm made people doubt life when he was severe, he was still very humorous when he was in class. There were many funny sentences in it, telling very complicated medical problems in very simple words. At the end of the class, Gu''s only deskmate, a thin girl named Shirley, said sympathetically to her, "you''ve offended the professor today. You''re going to have bad luck." Gu only coughed and said, "I don''t seem to have said anything offensive today, do I?" After she said "I''m an adult" to Professor Holm, the whole class looked at her sympathetically. But this sentence she thought about, and there was no big problem, she just wanted to tell him that she was not the kind of delicate little white flower, nor the kind of girl who always cried. Shirley said with a smile: "you just entered school, so you don''t understand his character. He doesn''t like to be talked back when he teaches students in class. The consequences of being talked back are generally very serious. Oh, you don''t have to look at me like this. The sentence you said to him today is just a talk back in his dictionary." "Although we are a country with freedom of speech and no monopoly, we also believe in the strong. The strong make rules. Unfortunately, we all live in his rules now." With that, she spread her hand, her eyes full of helplessness. The professor in the school said that it is not an exaggeration to control the power of life and death of students, especially the university education system in the United States. Chapter 2006 And Professor Holm has always been the kind of super strict professor. In his words, the subject of medicine is different from other subjects. Human life matters. Therefore, only the most strict education method can cultivate the best students. He doesn''t want his students to be life killers who have only learned half a bucket of water. After talking with Shirley, Gu only agrees with Professor Holm''s educational concept. She herself is a traditional Chinese medicine, and she has a profound understanding of treating diseases. It is hard to find a good doctor. If the students in the medical university are strict, they will be able to output excellent students with a high probability, and then become excellent doctors. Shirley is a cheerful girl. After chatting with Gu Weiyi for a few minutes, she found that they are quite congenial, so she shared her experience with Gu Weiyi. By the time they finished school at noon, they were quite familiar. The conversation with Shirley gave Gu only a deeper understanding of the whole university, but also a certain understanding of Shirley. Shirley was just a child of an ordinary family. When she first studied medicine, she just thought that the profession of doctor was very promising. Indeed, in the United States, doctors and lawyers are two highly paid and respectable professions, so there are relatively more people studying these two majors, so medical schools and law schools are extremely difficult to test. It''s only after Shirley studied medicine that she found that this major is very difficult. It takes a lot of energy to learn it well. Before entering the exam, Shirley didn''t know much about medicine, so she studied very hard compared with the students with basic knowledge in the class. She has tried her best since she entered the school, and now her grades are only at the lower middle level of the class. Therefore, she is quite distressed. But Professor Hom''s request is very strict, she has a feeling of being abused every day, although this time her homework was lucky not to be torn, but she did not dare to relax at all. The reason why she said so much to Gu Weiyi may be that Gu Weiyi introduced herself and said that she did not have any medical foundation. She felt that she had found a similar person. Gu only thinks that Shirley is quite lovely. It''s just that if Shirley wants to find a similar feeling here, she will be disappointed. Although she hasn''t studied western medicine, the foundation of traditional Chinese medicine is there. At noon, she had dinner in the school canteen. She and Shirley were very familiar. They ate together. Shirley told her about the school eating habits. They all use plates. Everyone needs to clean their plates before putting them back into the high-temperature disinfection area. Gu only agreed with this way of eating, which is relatively clean and hygienic. When eating, for most white faced schools, Gu''s only Oriental face is an exception, because the number of Oriental students is very small every year. And Gu is the only one who looks very good in the Oriental face. From time to time, some students will take a look at her, but there is no onlooker. When they got to the vacant seat and sat down, they happened to meet Tom and Linda. Tom saw Gu''s warm greeting and Linda''s face came down. Gu only saw Tom and Linda''s expression, and finally a little understood why Linda frowned when she saw her. Would the girl think too much! This brain is really speechless. Chapter 2007 Gu Weiyi lightly touched his nose and decided to expose it directly. Anyway, she would be herself. School is a long table to eat, Shirley asked the next look at the only thing about China, in this era, although more and more Chinese people come to the United States, but in their impression, China is still a synonym for poverty. But with the increase of overseas students in China, there are more and more American people who know about China. As a whole, China makes them feel mysterious. One student said, "I heard that you have a unique Chinese medicine, called traditional Chinese medicine. Do you understand it?" Gu Weiyi nodded: "of course, I understand that traditional Chinese medicine has existed in China for thousands of years and has its own unique growing soil. In the past few years, when Chinese people get sick, they are all treated by traditional Chinese medicine." "I heard that the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is to take a pile of herbs and fry them into soup. Can you imagine what the soup tastes like?" The student said mysteriously. The other students nearby are already laughing: "it must be hard to drink!" "It''s more than bad!" The student looked disgusted and said: "it''s not only bitter to death, but also has a strange smell. When I saw someone decocting medicine in the clinic in Chinatown, I felt like vomiting when I smelled that smell!" Other students also followed a look of disgust, a girl said: "cruise, now eating, can not say those disgusting things?" Cruise said with a smile, "don''t you see Chinese students? I''ll tell you when I think of it! " Gu only slightly raised his eyebrow and didn''t comment on Cruise''s statement. As far as traditional Chinese medicine is concerned, for those who don''t know traditional Chinese medicine at all, the taste is really not good. She is the only Chinese here. It''s no use telling them more about traditional Chinese medicine, because they can''t understand it at all. And if she argues with them, she has only one mouth, and there are too many students, so she is the only one who suffers from the argument. She is not stupid, it is impossible to argue with a group of people in this situation. It was the first time that Shirley heard something about traditional Chinese medicine. She asked Gu Yu curiously: "is that really the case?" When someone asked, Gu only had to answer: "in fact, traditional Chinese medicine is not a random collection of herbs, as cruise said. It is made according to a certain ratio. Different diseases, different drugs are used, and the dosage is completely different." "But it''s true that Cruz said that traditional Chinese medicine has a strange taste and is hard to drink. It really doesn''t taste good after it''s cooked. But now Chinese traditional medicine in China has been used up with the times, and they have begun to produce Chinese patent medicine. Both the taste and taste are much better." "What is Chinese patent medicine?" Shirley asked curiously. Gu only replied: "Chinese patent medicine is to mix Chinese medicine according to proportion and pack it in small package. You don''t need to decoct it. You can drink it with hot water." Cruise said: "even if it''s like this, it''s still hard to drink, and it can''t change its unscientificity!" Gu only bothered to hear people say that traditional Chinese medicine is unscientific and so on. Now many people abroad have raised this kind of doubt about traditional Chinese medicine. But many things in this world can not be explained by science so far. After all, before science existed in the consciousness of ordinary people, traditional Chinese medicine has served Chinese people for thousands of years and saved countless lives. Chapter 2008 But in foreign countries, these students do not know Chinese medicine at all. It is useless to tell them more. However, if Gu Weiyi didn''t say anything, she would feel uncomfortable, saying: "in the natural world, there are many mysteries of nature that can''t be explained by science, but even so, those things or things are objective existence, I believe that existence is reasonable." "What science can''t explain now doesn''t mean it''s unreasonable. It''s probably just that science and technology haven''t reached the level of explanation." All of them were stunned by her words. There are also Chinese students in the school, and the impression of Chinese students is mild and modest. They hardly argue with students like this. Gu Weiyi seems to be different from other Chinese students. Cruise didn''t want to quarrel with Gu, the only beautiful Chinese girl. He shrugged and said, "you are Chinese. It''s normal for you to speak for Chinese medicine. But unscientific is unscientific. It''s also a fact. I don''t think Chinese medicine can cure any disease." He added: "after all, you are not Chinese medicine, and you don''t understand the behavior of Chinese medicine which is almost the same as that of a liar." After all, she was so beautiful, and she came to school for the first time. He thought it was too much to say, and was afraid of being said that he was discriminated. Gu only knew what he meant and knew that he didn''t mean any harm, but as a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine (she defined herself as a practitioner of traditional Chinese Medicine), cruise''s words provoked her. She said with a smile: "I''m really sorry, I happen to be a traditional Chinese medicine, so I don''t agree with you. You don''t know traditional Chinese medicine, so there will be misunderstandings about it. I can understand it if there is deviation in understanding." "But I personally think that whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, oh, explain, in China, we call your medical skills western medicine." "The fundamental purpose of our study of medicine is to cure diseases and save people. As long as the skills that can save people are good, we don''t have to stick to traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine." "I haven''t studied Chinese medicine for a long time, but I can treat people''s diseases. You are welcome to come to me when you are sick in the future. At the same time, you are welcome to discuss and communicate with me." Cruise rubbed his disordered hair. He didn''t expect that this beautiful Chinese girl would be a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. He didn''t even think that she was a good tempered woman. Did she mean that they should compete in medicine? In fact, medical university students do not have the ability to treat diseases when they study in school. At least they will start to treat diseases when they practice. For this group of sophomores, only their parents are medical students. They usually prescribe some medicine for themselves when they have some minor diseases, such as a cold. However, this degree is far away from the doctors who treat people. The students at a table looked at each other, and then most of them laughed. This student from China is really not modest. She even boasts that she can cure people. Does she know how to cure people? Shirley said with a smile, "good, good!" Chapter 2009 But after dinner, Shirley pulls Gu Wei and asks, "didn''t you say you didn''t know medicine before?" "I don''t know western medicine!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but I know Chinese medicine. This time I came to study western medicine as an exchange student, I came here with the idea of developing my strengths and making up for my weaknesses." She thinks that Shirley is a good girl. Although they have known each other for a short time, Shirley didn''t ask her that question in front of others just now. She also helped her out, which is enough to show the girl''s character. Shirley''s focus is not here, she said with some frustration: "whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, you understand at least one medical skill, which is not easy, you are not my kind!" Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing when she saw her expression. Shirley said, "however, if you say something like this as soon as you arrive today, it may cause you some trouble." Gu Weiyi knew that the trouble she was talking about was that some students would come to her to discuss and communicate with her. However, Gu Weiyi felt that her medical skills were not so good. She did not dare to compete with the famous doctors in China, but she was not afraid to compare with the students who were still studying in the medical college! The reason is very simple. She thinks that she has studied medicine for two generations. If she can''t even win the medical college students, then she''s really learning in vain! So she was very calm about it: "studying medicine, discussion and communication is very important. Being complacent can''t improve medical skills. I just came into contact with western medicine and still don''t know anything. If someone comes to discuss and communicate with me, maybe I can grow and progress faster." Shirley looked at Gu Yi seriously and said, "you really have courage!" Gu only saw Shirley''s serious expression and laughed, everyone has their own persistence, and traditional Chinese medicine is her persistence. She knew it would be hard from the beginning, but she was not afraid. When they left the canteen, Linda and Tom were still eating there. Looking at Gu''s back, Linda said with disdain: "dear, this Chinese girl is really not so conceited. She wants to challenge all the students on the first day of school!" "She said Chinese medicine so much, but the devil knows what Chinese medicine is." Tom''s idea is different from Linda''s. after thinking about it, he said: "my grandmother had a stroke the year before last, and the effect of rehabilitation treatment in the hospital has not been very good. Then my uncle took her to Chinatown to find a traditional Chinese medicine to treat her. Let alone, her situation is much better than before." This is all he knows about TCM. When someone said TCM at the beginning, their whole family was also skeptical, thinking: what is TCM? Just his grandmother''s good transfer, they realized that there was such a medical discipline in the world. Linda was obviously speaking for Gu only when she heard Tom''s words. She originally wanted to blackmail Gu only, but she didn''t expect Tom to speak for Gu only! When a girl friend or a girl friend is in love, when she speaks ill of another girl, what she hopes to get is her boyfriend''s agreement, not her boyfriend''s help to talk to another girl. Tom didn''t notice his girlfriend''s black face. He thought of his grandmother''s recent situation and said with some interest, "do you know? Half of my grandmother''s body was numb, but now she can walk. " Chapter 2010 The more Tom said, the more excited he was: "and, honey, you know what? Her face was a little paralyzed, but recently it began to look "I heard my mother say that when Chinese medicine treated my grandmother, it was to prick her with such a long needle. Originally, my mother and my uncle were very repulsive. It was not abuse! But I didn''t expect such a good effect! " When he said that, he was also excited to compare the length of the needle. It''s really incredible. But he was still immersed in his own memories, and his face was cold. He was stunned for a moment, only to find that it was Linda who splashed him with the water in the cup, and he was stunned. He couldn''t help looking at Linda''s angry face. "Enough!" Linda said aloud, "you just see her good-looking, so you speak for her and make up such a story!" When Tom heard Linda''s words, he was stunned: "speak for her? Who are you talking to? Gu Weiwei? Oh, honey, have you made a mistake? I''m just telling the truth! " His truth is even more exciting to Linda: "in this world, how can you treat people with needles? If you can treat people like this, it''s better to treat people like pricks?" "Tom, admit it! You like that Chinese girl, that''s why you defend her everywhere! " Linda''s family conditions are very good. She is usually the eldest lady in the family''s hands. In addition, she is sensitive and suspicious. This time, it broke out. Tom was stunned at her words: "honey, what are you talking about?" "I''m talking nonsense?" Linda was so angry: "every time that Chinese girl appeared, your eyes would stick to her. In the apartment building, you bumped into her several times and had a good conversation. I watched her!" "You believe everything she says, and you will come to her whenever you have a chance. What do you like about her?" Tom was also angry by Linda''s argument. Besides, it''s a shame for a boy in his twenties to be splashed cold water by his girlfriend in public. He looked at Linda and said, "I admit that Chinese girl is very beautiful and interesting, but..." But before he said anything, Linda put the plate on his face and said, "go away!" Tom usually has a good temper, but a good temper doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a temper. At this time, Linda made such a fuss. First he splashed water, and now he buckled the plate. How can he bear it? He smeared the oil and food on his face and said, "let''s break up!" With that, he lifted his feet and left. Linda is so angry that he dares to break up with her first because he has done something sorry for her! She cried in the school canteen and scolded Tom for cheating! By the time Linda came back to the apartment after scolding, Tom had already removed all his personal belongings. She looked at the messy room and cried with anger. She rushed directly to the door of 503, patted the door open and scolded Gu: "you are so shameless, you take my boyfriend as soon as you get here!" Gu Wei''s eyes are like looking at a psycho. She thinks that her luck is not good. It seems that she can meet this kind of best product wherever she goes. Linda burst into tears: "Tom and I broke up. You''re satisfied!" Chapter 2011 Gu Weiyi finally straightened out Linda''s idea and said unkindly, "I''m sorry I''m not familiar with you, so there''s no such thing as dissatisfaction. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll continue to study." She didn''t bother to talk to Linda, so she just closed the door. She closed the door so fast that it almost hit Linda''s nose. Linda was so scared that she almost forgot to cry. It took her a long time to react. When she decided to continue to pat on the door, Gu''s only cold voice came out of the room: "if you break into my house again, I''ll call the police." The United States pays attention to human rights and privacy. Gu only rents this apartment. If anyone directly rushes into it or knocks on the door violently, it''s not illegal for her to beat each other or shoot. The reason why Linda dares to take care of the only door is that she is from China. Chinese students are mild in character and pay less attention to personal privacy. This is Linda''s idea before taking care of the only door. Now Linda finds that this Chinese girl is totally different from the Chinese she knew before. So she really didn''t dare to knock on the only door, and left with a low curse at the door. Gu Weiyi scolded "neuropathy" in her heart. It''s really neuropathy. She hasn''t been here for a few days, and she doesn''t meet Tom many times. It''s just because she was almost knocked down by Tom on her first day here that she is a little familiar. In addition, Tom is outgoing, and they will say a few words. Gu''s only heart is her family''s Mr. Ning. For other men, she really has no interest at all, and has never thought of falling in love with a blonde boy. Besides, she came to the United States to study and carry out tasks. These two things can take up her time. How can she have time to think about those messy things? She opened the book cardiology and continued to study. When Linda came back to her room, she was very depressed. As soon as Gu only came over, she broke up with Tom. Of course, she didn''t think it was her problem, she just thought it was Gu only''s fault! Girls who break up with their boyfriends or have conflicts will be a little bit more temperamental than usual, and they are easy to get into trouble. This is the case with Linda now. She thought of what Gu Weiyi said in the canteen today. She gave a cold smile. Anyway, she didn''t believe in the lies that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases. Gu Weiyi asked her to break up with Tom, so she couldn''t let Gu Weiyi go on in school! Gu Wei certainly won''t know what Linda thinks. Even if she knows, she will only smile. In her life, she has never been afraid of other people''s fault. But now she just came here to start learning, even if she has a memory, the previous period of time is still very hard to learn. These knowledge points are brand-new for her. Many things are seen for the first time. It is easy for her to write them down, but it is difficult to understand them. There is a process of digestion and absorption. Gu''s first assignment was torn by Professor Holm in front of the whole class. Professor Holm said very impolitely: "Chinese girls, if your level is only like this, I suggest you go back home and don''t waste your time here." Gu only for this result is not very unexpected, after all, she study time is short, or cut students. Chapter 2012 In addition, Gu was ridiculed by Hua Zhifeng and a group of students every day during her previous training, so she had a thicker face than the city wall. She said calmly: "Professor, believe me, I will do better and better." Professor Holm is actually a little bit of bad taste. Last time when he was in class, the girl held his mouth. This time, he wanted to make her cry. To be honest, it''s very good for a girl who has just studied Cardiology for a few days to hand in her homework of that level. However, the girl who looks so charming can be so calm even when she is so shocked by him. He can see that the girl is really calm, not pretending. So he took a look at her and said, "Oh? Let''s wait and see! I also want to know how you get better and better! " This time, Shirley''s homework was also torn. Shirley''s expression was very sad. After class, she lay on the table and said, "it''s so painful! I didn''t finish my homework until 3 a.m. last night. Now I have to do it again. " Professor Hom''s assignment is a bit abnormal. If it is torn three times in a row, it means that the usual results will be greatly discounted. It is very difficult to pass the final exam, and failure of the final exam will affect the final exam. The homework that has been torn off should be sent to Professor Holm''s office before the second class. If it can''t be done well at this time, you can feel Professor Holm''s roar again. Shirley felt it once and didn''t want to feel it again. Gu only comforted Shirley: "it''s OK, let''s work together!" Shirley''s eyes are like looking at monsters. The schoolwork of Medical University is very heavy. Everyone is very busy with their own schoolwork. How can they take care of other people''s affairs? Besides, Gu only just came to study, he is still a novice! Shirley sighed and said, "I can''t get my homework. You have to finish your homework by yourself. I can''t help you." Gu only listen to her words, know she misunderstood his meaning, now smile, also don''t explain much, just nodded. Gu has been working hard on cardiology these days, which is about three centimeters thick. She has almost finished it. She asked her to write the homework assigned by Professor Holm today, which has a different starting point from yesterday. In fact, the author assigned by Professor Holm can not be called an assignment. In fact, it''s just a small paper about his understanding of what he learned in class that day. This kind of homework can clearly see whether the students are paying attention to the class, or whether they have talent in learning medicine. Gu Wei has been studying until early in the morning every night these days. It''s the first time that she''s a super God of learning in DIDU University. Fortunately, the effect is not bad. Gu Weiyi began to study crazily when she got home. She always refused to admit defeat and wanted to learn more knowledge. Now she still remembers Wu Yuru''s illness. She doesn''t know if she can have a better treatment for heart disease patients like Wu Yuru after learning the course of Cardiology well. I don''t know how Wu Yuru is now? Has she been cured? She looked forward to Wu Yuru''s safety in her heart. Gu Yiwei sighed, took back his thoughts and continued to study. Chapter 2013 The next day, Gu only handed her homework to Professor Holm''s office. She was accompanied by several other students whose homework had been torn off last time. Shirley stood with her. She saw Shirley''s hand shaking a little. Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrows and gently held Shirley''s hand. Shirley looked at her, but she was still very nervous, but she was a little relaxed after all. Professor Holm''s speed of reading homework is very fast. He can finish one copy in two minutes. His brow is locked all the time, and the Sichuan shaped brow is more obvious. Every student will be scolded more or less by him, but it is too much. When he saw Gu''s homework, he looked up at her. There was something unexpected in his eyes. This homework was much higher than the one she handed in last time. Professor Holm suspected that she had copied other people''s homework or got advice from an expert, but he denied it immediately. The intention of her homework was different from that of all the students, and there was no place to copy it. So it was only possible that she asked an expert for help. So Professor Holm asked Gu only a few professional questions, and she answered them like a flow. He knew from her appearance that even if she had found an expert to make up for her lessons, she had worked hard. He raised his eyelid and said, "OK, you are qualified for this assignment." Gu only heard these words also relieved, Professor Holm is too abnormal, the God of study of Imperial University will also be a little nervous. When she and the students left Professor Homer''s office, Shirley whispered, "you''re so good that Professor Homer can say you''re qualified for your homework." "Just qualified." Gu Weiyi sighed: "I thought he would at least praise me for my good homework." "You may not know, usually Professor Holm said that a qualified homework means at least a level." Shirley looked at her and said, "didn''t you hear him say that a passed the final exam last time?" Gu only thought it was true, so he sighed: "I see. I said that when the professor said I was qualified, why did everyone look at me." "I have a big request. Can you show me your homework?" Shirley said sheepishly, "if it''s inconvenient for you, take it as if I didn''t say it." Students have classes together, and some of them fail to graduate every year, so they also have competitors in their study. Because of this, students'' homework praised by the professor will not be lent out. At this time, don''t talk about the friendship of classmates. Nothing is more important than passing the exam. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s just an assignment, of course." Shirley was overjoyed. She didn''t expect Gu Weihui to be so easy to talk, so she said thanks. After reading Gu''s homework, she asked in surprise: "have you ever studied western medicine before? Have you never been in touch with cardiology? " Gu Weiyi nodded: "but after all, I have studied traditional Chinese medicine. Although the two kinds of medicine have different understanding of the definition of disease and pathology, they are both medicine after all. Basically, they can be used to each other." Shirley''s eyes are a little complicated when she looks at Gu Yiwei. Gu Yiwei''s homework is much better than she doesn''t know. Everyone is the same starting point. Why is the gap between people so big? Chapter 2014 At this time, a tall girl with wavy curly hair came over and asked coldly, "are you Gu only?" When the girl came, she followed a group of students behind her. Those students were not good at looking at Gu only. When they came, there was a lot of noise, and it was school time, so they were immediately surrounded by curious students. Gu Wei took a look at the girl in front of him. He was sure he didn''t know her. He nodded his head and said, "I am. Who are you? Can I help you? " "My name is Helen." The girl looked at her and said, "I''m a senior in our school. I heard that you said in public that western medicine is not as good as Chinese medicine in your country. Do you want to challenge our school people?" Gu''s original words are certainly not like this. When she saw Linda standing on one side, she would probably understand what''s going on. She was alienated again. She''s not afraid of anything, but she doesn''t want to be regarded as a big wrongdoer. So she said in a low voice: "you mean I said in the canteen that learning medicine is for curing diseases, and then I want to learn from the elders and sisters in the school? If this is the case, it is true, but I have never said that western medicine is inferior to traditional Chinese medicine. " As a matter of fact, both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine have their own advantages. There is no medicine inferior to any other. Helen raised her eyebrows, looked at Gu Yiwei contemptuously, and said, "that''s not the same meaning. You, a sophomore from China, can''t cure people. To say such words is to provoke us." Gu only saw Helen''s expression and knew that nine times out of ten she had been picked out by others before she came here. So she said in a low voice, "if you have to understand this, it''s no problem. I don''t know how you want to challenge me?" When she said that, she took on Helen''s challenge. Shirley looked at the only one, and then looked at Helen. Helen''s eyebrows slightly pick, said: "good, I''m really afraid you counselled dare not fight, today after school, see you in the hospital!" She said that the hospital is a matching hospital with the school. Most of the students in the school will practice in that hospital after graduation, and the excellent will have a certain chance to stay. Gu only nodded her head, and Helen left again. Next to the lively students one by one whispered, looking at Gu''s only eyes is unable to conceal the contempt. "This Chinese girl is so crazy that she dares to fight against Helen. She is really fearless." "Don''t say that, man. What if someone else''s traditional Chinese medicine is very powerful?" "It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a rampant Chinese student. He just started to pick things up. It''s not in line with our understanding of Chinese people." After Helen left, Shirley covered her chest and said to Gu Weiyi, "honey, this time I''m really in trouble." Gu asked curiously, "why do you say that?" Shirley replied, "you may not know that Helen is a senior, but she is the daughter of a school manager. Her mother is a famous surgeon." "Her father is an authoritative medical professor with great influence. She has learned medical skills with her parents since childhood, and her basic skills are extremely solid. From her enrollment to now, all subjects are a +." Chapter 2015 Shirley said, "I admit that although you are very smart, you have no chance of winning against her." Gu Weiwei had expected that she would cause some trouble after she said that in the canteen, but she didn''t expect that the trouble would come so soon, and it was Linda who started it. She had expected that the students who came to her trouble must be some capable students, so she was not too surprised to hear Shirley''s words. After her rebirth, she wanted to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine, so she was admitted to the Imperial University, continued to study medicine with Shao Yizhi, and went to a pharmaceutical factory to build a production base for medicinal materials. She also wanted to let the world know about traditional Chinese medicine. In addition to performing tasks and learning western medicine, she also wanted to sell traditional Chinese medicine here. So in this context, a little high-profile is OK: no high-profile, in the United States, who knows that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases? Gu Weiyi said to Shirley with a smile, "thank you for your worry. I''ll try my best." Shirley looked at her and said, "Oh, you seem to have a lot of confidence. I wish you good luck." In Shirley''s opinion, Gu''s appearance at this time is nothing but calm. Because before Gu only in the school cafeteria released words, at this time do not fight simply not. In recent days, she and her friends have asked about traditional Chinese medicine. Very few people know about traditional Chinese medicine, and those who know about traditional Chinese medicine also reject it. They think that the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is very unscientific. The most important thing is that she also learned another thing. Traditional Chinese medicine has more experience than western medicine. That is to say, the older the Chinese medicine is, the higher the medical skills are. Gu is about the same age as her, only 19 years old. Even if she has studied traditional Chinese medicine before, her level is not very good. But she knows more about Helen. Helen has studied medicine with her parents since childhood. She has solid theoretical knowledge, solid foundation and certain clinical experience. What can Gu compare with Helen? Shirley thinks Gu''s personality is a bit crazy. She needs to polish it in order to make progress. Gu only heard Shirley''s words and knew that Shirley didn''t think highly of her, which is also human nature. After all, people here don''t know traditional Chinese medicine, and they don''t know anything about her medical skills. Now she doesn''t know what kind of way Helen will declare war on her, but since she is about to meet in the hospital, she must be treating people, but now she doesn''t know what kind of disease she will treat. For these things, she is very calm, continue to class. It''s just that Helen was originally a famous person in the school, and Gu is also very famous recently. The reason is very simple. What she said in the canteen for the first time when she came to school, through Linda''s mouth, had already spread all over the school. Everyone thinks that she is a very arrogant Chinese girl. This time, Gu''s only response to Helen''s battle immediately spread all over the school: the gossip is regardless of country. Basically, all the students think it''s ridiculous. This sophomore Chinese girl dares to challenge their God of learning. So, after class, Gu was still reading in the classroom. There were a lot of students around the door of the classroom, and they pointed at her one by one. Gu only heard the movement outside and looked at it. His brow wrinkled slightly. How dare the American people compare with the Chinese people to gossip? Chapter 2016 Gu only in school, no matter where they appear, are pointed. She couldn''t help reaching out and touching her nose. It felt like she had just entered the Imperial University. She really couldn''t laugh or cry. She doesn''t care about them. She can do whatever she wants. But what she didn''t know was that the news of this incident was much bigger than she expected. Some people even opened a game in school, gambling that Gu would lose miserably this time. The terrible thing is that all the people in the whole school are gambling on Helen, and only one of them is gambling on Gu. After all, in the eyes of these students, there is no suspense about this matter. A person who has never studied medicine is not comparable with their God of learning. After school in the afternoon, Gu only sorted out the information and prepared to go to the hospital, but on the way out of school, he was stopped by a tall boy with Oriental face: "Gu only!" Gu looked up, and the boy said in English, "my Chinese name is Wu Chengfeng, and my grandfather is also Chinese. I heard that the Chinese people call us overseas Chinese, but I''m sorry, I can''t speak Chinese." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Hello, what can I do for you?" Wu Chengfeng said with a smile: "I just heard that some people dare to fight against Helen. I''m very curious about you, so I want to know you. Don''t look at me like this. There are many people in the school who want to know you. I think we also have oriental faces. Maybe we can speak better." Gu only asked him, "so you want to know me because of Helen?" "No, no, no!" Wu Chengfeng repeatedly denied: "I just want to know you because of your courage. My grandfather told me something about traditional Chinese medicine. I''m very curious about traditional Chinese medicine." Gu only lightly picked his eyebrow and said, "so you want to know me, in fact, you want to know Chinese medicine through me?" "Not all of them." Wu Chengfeng laughed and said, "you think you are very interesting! So I just want to know you. " Gu''s speechless face, funny? She''s not a toy! But Wu Chengfeng didn''t look malicious, and she didn''t hate him, just said: "if you don''t have other things, I''ll go first." "I have other things, of course." Wu Chengfeng said with a smile, "I want to witness the contest between you and Helen." He laughs and has a dimple on his face. He is so cute that he looks very sunny. Gu Weiyi looked at him and said, "you''ve been here for a long time Wu Chengfeng coughed and said, "of course, I''m not watching the crowd. I''m just curious..." He himself felt that the explanation was not clear, so he simply said, "as far as I know, Helen has invited many people as witnesses. It seems that you are too weak to go alone." "Anyway, our skin color is the same, and I used to be able to give you momentum." Gu only said in a low voice, "whatever you want." Wu Chengfeng talks a lot. He talks to Gu Yiwei all the way and introduces himself to him. He is also a senior in the school. He is still in the same class as Helen. He has a small family and seems to have his own company. He doesn''t want to be an honest successor, so he comes here to study medicine. The hospital is not close to the school, and they will come soon. Chapter 2017 Gu only just arrived at the door of the hospital and saw Helen with a group of students waiting at the door. As soon as Helen saw Gu Weiyi, she said, "you''re on time." When she finished, she saw Wu Chengfeng behind Gu only and frowned slightly: "how can you come with her?" Wu Chengfeng said faintly: "I am happy to come." Gu Wei takes a look at Wu Chengfeng. He always feels that there seems to be something unusual between Wu Chengfeng and Helen. It''s just that she is not familiar with both of them. She only knows them today, and she is not interested in gossiping about their private affairs. Helen''s eyes were hard to hide her unhappiness. She hummed coldly and said, "Gu you only, how do you want to compare it?" Gu Wei looked at Helen and Wu Chengfeng, and said, "I haven''t learned western medicine. It''s meaningless for me to compare with you. I said before that the ultimate goal of learning medicine is to save people." "So if we want to compare, then we can compare our ability to cure and save people. Of course, the best way is to find a patient who has almost the same disease, let us treat him separately, and then set a time. Within the specified time, whoever cures his own patient first will win." Gu''s only proposal is similar to Helen''s first thought. In essence, it is a relatively fair and just way. Only such fairness and justice are relative, because this is in the United States, there is no traditional Chinese medicine, so Gu''s only treatment method is very single, for her, it is more difficult. Helen looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you are a brave man, but you are too arrogant. This time I will give you a good lesson." Gu Weiyi smiles and refuses to comment. There are a lot of students around the door of the hospital. The president of the hospital just passed by. Seeing this scene, he asked the insider next to him: "what''s the matter?" The insider replied: "this Chinese girl boasted in the school that Chinese medicine is very powerful. She gave the students a letter of war. When Helen knew about it, she took the fight." The Dean gently raised his eyebrows and felt that these students were really energetic. It''s just that he knows Helen and is friends with her parents. The Dean knew that she was always proud, and she would be unconvinced to hear that. Although Helen was only a senior, she often came to the hospital to help, and her medical skills were quite good among her peers. To train doctors, hospitals do not exclude students from treating people, but in the early stage, they need an experienced doctor to watch. In addition, he knew that Helen always had a sense of propriety in her work. It would be said that if she wanted to compete, she would have to do experiments with patients. Selecting patients was a technical job. The president explained a few words to the Secretary beside him. The Secretary nodded his head lightly and turned to arrange. In fact, Helen''s medical skills are better than those of the students who have been practicing in the hospital for more than a year, but after all, she has not got the medical certificate, so theoretically speaking, in the United States, neither Helen nor Gu has the right to treat people, which requires the authorization of a licensed doctor. Soon, a doctor in his forties came out of the hospital. He walked up to Helen and said, "I think your competition is very interesting, so I selected some patients for you." Helen was shocked to see the doctor. She was surprised that the doctor she came to was not the one she asked for. Chapter 2018 Because Helen and Gu only have this bet, she clearly knows that they are not qualified to practice medicine, they can only compete as assistants. So she asked a familiar doctor early, and she and Gu were the only assistants of that doctor, and then she found the prepared patients as the object of this competition. But the doctor she was looking for was not the one in front of her. She often comes to the hospital, so she is quite familiar with the doctors in the hospital, who are the backbone of the hospital. She was a little surprised and said, "Uncle Claus, why are you?" Klaus took a look at Gu Weiyi and said, "I think it''s very interesting after hearing about it, so I''ll come and have a look. Helen, don''t you think I''m nosy?" "Of course not!" Helen said, "I''ll feel safer with Uncle Claus watching." Her words are not flattering Klaus, because his medical skills are really very good in the hospital. If there is any accident in the process of competition, it is safer to have him. Klaus had no interest in this kind of competition between students, but the Secretary of the Dean came over and asked him to look at it, so he couldn''t refuse. His time is very precious, this will have to take care of such a thing, let his mood is not very good, he will not be angry with Helen, but the only care is extremely unpleasant. In his heart, he has a little bit of discrimination against Chinese, but if this is said, it will rise to the height of racial discrimination, so he is afraid to say it, but his eyes are full of disdain. He even scolded in his heart: "the Chinese girl who is not sensible wants to practice medicine with others because she doesn''t know her fart. She really doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth! You''d better go back to China early! " The expression on his face didn''t cover up much. He said slowly, "Chinese girls are not sensible. We really need to teach her a lesson, so that she doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is rich. She thinks that after learning a little Chinese medicine, she can come and challenge us." Gu Wei frowned slightly when he heard this sentence. The doctor named Klaus seemed to have a big opinion on her! But she also knows that this is someone else''s home, and he argued that nothing too much significance, everything with facts. Wu Chengfeng''s eyebrows also wrinkled, but he didn''t know Gu''s only medical skills, and he knew little about traditional Chinese medicine, so it was hard to say at this time. Klaus and Helen walked in front of each other. They talked and laughed. They looked very relaxed. Gu only looked at the two people''s appearance is also very calm and calm, and the school students to compete in medicine, she is confident. They were followed by a few students, who were witnesses invited by Helen. Gu''s only side is relatively poor. Wu Chengfeng is her witness. In front, Klaus said to Helen, "if you want to compete with someone next time, you''d better find someone who is equal to you. This kind of Chinese girl who has never studied medicine is not worthy of being your opponent." Helen turned to Gu Yiyi and said with a smile, "what uncle Claus said is reasonable, but she is too rampant in school. I will teach her a lesson." "By the way, let her see our medical skills, let her recognize the gap, and don''t talk nonsense in the future." Chapter 2019 Klaus said with a smile, "you have a point. It''s just a waste of time." He also took a look at Gu Weiwei and said, "this time, because of your competition, we found several same patients and told them who would treat them." "As soon as they heard that they were students from China and wanted to use traditional Chinese medicine to treat their diseases, no one was willing to let her treat them. It took me a lot of effort to convince a Chinese that she reluctantly agreed to be treated by Chinese students." Helen laughs: "Chinese people don''t approve of Chinese traditional medicine. It''s a joke." Gu only heard this and couldn''t bear it any longer. He said in a deep voice, "is it a joke that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases? It''s just a joke that I know after treatment. Is it too impolite for you to talk in front of me like this?" Helen and Klaus looked at each other. Klaus said to Helen, "you''re right. This Chinese girl has a big temper." He then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if you can''t cure yourself later, I''m afraid you will have a deeper understanding of impoliteness." Gu Wei looked at him and said, "if I cure that patient, please apologize to me and all the TCM doctors." Klaus was stunned for a moment. He looked at Gu only for ten seconds. His eyes were a little disdainful, but the Chinese girl in front of him had firm eyes and would not budge. He shrugged and said, "if you can, Helen, of course I can apologize to you, but in my opinion, you don''t have the chance." "Also, Chinese girl, I don''t care what status you are in China and how big your temper is. It''s all in the past. This is the United States, but you can''t be so arrogant. Here, you can''t speak with strength!" Gu only eyes sharp and cold, she slowly said: "then this time you apologize for the way set!" The unhappiness in Klaus''s eyes was more obvious. He skimmed his mouth and said, "well, I wish you good luck first. If you can''t cure the patient, you can go back to China with your so-called Chinese medicine skills." Gu Wei replied: "my luck has always been very good." She could see that the American doctor was very impatient with her. If it wasn''t for her bad temper, I was afraid there would be something worse to say. Klaus snorted coldly. At this time, he had already arrived at his ward. There were two patients lying in the ward. He opened the curtain and said, "these two patients had a bad cold and a high fever. When they were sent to the hospital, they all had mild pneumonia." "To be fair, here is their examination report today, which contains blood items and chest X-ray reports. You can have a look at it for yourself." When he said this, he took a look at Gu and said, "some people who have not studied western medicine will not even read the report, will they?" Gu only felt his full disdain, she ignored him, although she is not a western medicine, she can''t understand those too professional images like brain CT, but chest X-ray film she can understand. She ignored Klaus, but picked up the report on the bed and looked at it, but did not see the film. Because she doesn''t need to see, she has perspective eyes, just look carefully, can see clearly the patient''s body at this time. The so-called pneumonia, in the most popular words, is inflammation in the lung. If there is inflammation, it may produce some effusion. The method of Western medicine is to use antibiotics to eliminate inflammation. Chapter 2020 And the traditional Chinese medicine treatment of pneumonia will be based on the patient is caused by what reason to treat pneumonia, the way is much more. The only patient was a middle-aged woman in her forties. Her face was flushed and she could see the yellow complexion. She didn''t look very well. She carefully observed the patient and found that he had shortness of breath and sweating on his forehead. She asked him to open his mouth to have a look and found that he had red throat, thin yellow tongue coating and red tongue tip. This kind of patient is a typical wind heat attacking lung type, that is to say, pneumonia caused by wind heat cold. The key point of treatment is to disperse wind and clear away heat. In order to be on the safe side, she gave the patient another pulse. The pulse number was huge, and she knew better. If this kind of disease is in China, she can basically take a single dose of medicine, which can greatly improve the patient''s condition. But this is in the United States, where she has no available Chinese medicine. When she opens a prescription in the United States and sends Chinese medicine to China, even if the customs doesn''t have a card, I''m afraid the day lily will be cold. So the only medicine she can use now is the cold medicine she brought from the pharmaceutical factory in China, and some pills she used to stir up before going abroad. She thought about it carefully, and then used those drugs to mix a little more, and then combined with her acupuncture method to cool the heat, it would have a good effect. So she said to the patient in a warm voice, "I''ll cool you down with acupuncture first. Don''t be afraid. It doesn''t hurt." The patient looked at her with hesitation. After a long time, he said in Chinese, "do you really know acupuncture?" Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile and said in Chinese, "yes, auntie, you have to believe that I am a famous doctor in China. You can rest assured that you will get better in three days." The patient''s eyes were still suspicious. She thought for a long time before she said, "then you must treat me seriously. These American people are very bad. If you can''t treat me well, I will suffer, and you may have to be scolded by them." Gu only said with a smile: "thank you for reminding me, I know." These days in the United States, when she heard someone speak Chinese, she felt very kind. Her patients may feel the same way. She gave her a friendly smile. Their communication is still smooth, and the treatment in the future becomes much smoother. Gu Yiwei also took a look at Helen''s patient. It was pneumonia caused by a cold. Helen''s patient was completely different from Gu Yiwei''s patient. They are all suffering from high fever, but the patient has no sweat, and his lips and nose are blue. The whole person is a little restless. This is a typical type of exterior cold and interior heat, which is often said to be caused by wind cold. Helen was listening with a stethoscope. Her expression was a little serious, but soon she was full of confidence. "You''ve all seen your patients. Now you can start to treat them. You can prescribe all the medicines in the hospital," Klaus said Gu Yiwei said faintly: "I want to use traditional Chinese medicine to treat this lady. I can''t use the medicine in your hospital. I''ll go back to my residence to get some medicine later, but now I''ll lower the temperature for this lady." Her patient''s fever is now 39 degrees, and fever abatement is the primary task. Klaus looked at her with a funny face and said: "fever, I really don''t know if I can get rid of such a high fever without medication. This lady is weak. She has used physical cooling before, and it has no effect at all. Do you want to give her fever directly by hand?" Chapter 2021 Helen also a face puzzled to ask: "do not take medicine, how do you give the patient fever?" Gu said solemnly, "Dr. Claus is right. I''m going to use my hands to reduce the patient''s fever." When she finished, she took out the silver needle she was carrying, and took out one of it and stuck it on her patient''s Hegu, Shaoshang and other acupoints. Klaus and Helen laughed when they saw her series of operations. In their opinion, it''s a joke to prick a few needles into people''s body to reduce their fever! Klaus couldn''t help saying, "it''s really cool with my hands. I''ve been a doctor for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a ridiculous thing!" Helen shrugged her shoulders and said, "maybe that''s what she said about traditional Chinese medicine. I really sympathize with her Chinese people. Their doctors treat them like this." Several students who stayed outside to witness also couldn''t help laughing. This kind of thing is too strange, and they didn''t believe it. Wu Chengfeng saw Gu''s method, but his grandfather once told him that in China, powerful traditional Chinese medicine is really powerful, and the treatment method is different from that of Western medicine, but even so, he did not believe that Gu could bring down the temperature of patients with high fever. Gu only is lazy to pay attention to them. He can do whatever he should. After waiting for time, she reached out and pulled out the needle on the patient''s hand and said, "Auntie, I''m going to get the medicine now. You have a rest first. After a while, your sweat may be more. You''re not afraid. If you sweat, your temperature will drop. After you finish the medicine, you''ll be OK." The patient nodded his head, but then asked, "do you want to prescribe Chinese medicine for me? I''m afraid of hardship. " Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "what I give you is Chinese patent medicine. Although it is a little bitter, it is not hard to drink." The patient nodded her head. When she chose Gu only to treat her, she was ready for it. She heard that she didn''t need to drink bitter Chinese medicine. She was relieved. Gu only came out of the ward and went back to her apartment to get the medicine. Considering that she was treating people, time was very important, so she took a taxi back to her apartment to get the medicine. But as soon as she went upstairs, when she heard the news, Linda leaned out of the room and looked at her with a full face of ridicule, saying, "our great doctor of traditional Chinese medicine has come back. Is this to cure the patient?" Gu only heard Linda''s strange tone, and he was annoyed. He asked her directly, "did you pick Helen up to compete with me?" Linda admitted quite simply: "yes, I found someone to tell her the news. Students like you from poor China are so arrogant at the beginning. Of course, they need someone to teach you some lessons!" "Let you know that this is the United States, not China. You don''t have any proud capital here." Gu only heard these words, looked at Linda and said, "so you did a lot of publicity for me?" "That''s right!" Linda replied, "I''ve asked a lot of people to publicize you. Now all the teachers and students know that you are arrogant. After Helen wins you this time, you will become a rat crossing the street and the biggest joke in the school!" "So now you can get out of school and go back to your country, maybe you can still keep your last face." Gu''s only brow wrinkled slightly. She and Linda knew each other for a short time. There was no big contradiction. Chapter 2022 But Linda tried every means to drive Gu out of school. The reason was that Linda thought she had an affair with Tom. Gu Weiyi didn''t care about it at all, but she didn''t expect that Linda was such a narrow-minded girl. She raised her eyebrow and said, "Linda, I''ll tell you one last time. I''m sorry about you and Tom, but it has nothing to do with me." "I explain this to you not because I''m afraid of you, but because I think you''re pathetic." Linda''s face suddenly became a little ugly, Gu only then said: "you say I''m arrogant, in fact, I''m just telling the truth, everyone has something they care about, for me, traditional Chinese medicine is." "There is one thing you need to understand. Any crazy person has courage and corresponding ability. I don''t blame you for provoking Helen to come to me because I will be responsible for what I say." "After I win Helen, you can continue to find someone to challenge me, and I will accompany you to the end." With that, she took the medicine and went downstairs to the hospital, leaving only Linda, who was so angry. Gu''s attitude towards Linda is totally ignored, because it''s just a girl with a brain hole. For her, it''s enough to be a good self. It''s not important for her to like or hate almost strangers. Before the result of her exchange with Helen came out, she didn''t have to say anything to anyone, because no matter what she said, others would think it was a joke. Gu only took medicine into the ward, because of fear of cross infection between patients, so she and Helen''s patients separated, a ward. She knew that it was Claus''s idea, for fear that she would not cure her patients and drag Helen''s patients! She didn''t care what they thought when they made the decision, but she thought it was good to save people from screaming when they saw her treating her patients. Gu''s attitude is very good. When entering the ward, she smiles at her patient and says, "I''ll take your temperature." The patient nodded his head and said, "after you pricked me just now, I''m sweating all over. I feel more comfortable." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "we take some medicine after taking our temperature. Your cough should be stopped and you will feel more and more comfortable." When the patient was treating Gu only for her, she felt that Gu only was too young. She was worried that Gu only could not cure her illness, but would aggravate her illness. In addition, Klaus also told her that once she felt that Gu''s treatment had no effect, she could apply for another doctor. But the amazing thing is that Gu Weiyi just gave her a few injections. Before taking the medicine, her fever subsided a lot. Although she still has some fever, she is more comfortable. Her view of Gu only changed a little, so she said with a smile, "I hope your medicine is as good as you said." Gu only smile, did not go to say how effective her medicine is, because the drug is not something to say, but to see the effect. She opened the package, poured the medicine into a cup and made it. After making it, she handed it to the patient. Chapter 2023 The patient saw the black Chinese medicine and looked at Gu''s one eye. She was a little afraid. She smelled the smell of Chinese medicine, but it was not as strong as the smell of Chinese medicine, but it was hard to drink. Gu only saw the patient''s expression and said with a smile, "please believe me." The patient gently raised her eyebrow, remembering Gu Weiyi''s calm and calm manner when she pricked the needle for her just now. Gu Weiyi''s method of holding the needle is quite sophisticated. She bit her teeth, picked up the cup and drank all the medicine in the cup. Gu only see the patient take medicine, relaxed a breath. She said in a warm voice, "this medicine is given once in the morning, once in the middle of the day and once in the evening. I''ll come and take it with you these days." The patient laughed, chatted with her, asked her about her situation, and repeatedly confirmed that she was following the master of traditional Chinese medicine in China. Gu''s only worry about patients is understandable. Whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, they all pay attention to a teacher. With a good teacher, students can learn more. After all, what the patient got was pneumonia. After a few words with Gu Weiyi, he was not in a good mood. Gu Weiyi asked her to have a good rest and come back to see her tomorrow. Gu only out of the ward, just met Helen. Helen saw Gu Weiyi and asked with a smile, "have you really lowered your patient''s temperature with your bare hands?" Gu Weiyi did not answer, Helen said: "this is probably a joke, how can pneumonia patients get lower temperature without medicine? Your Chinese medicine is a joke. " Gu looked at Helen and said, "I''ll soon see if I can cure the patient." Over there, Klaus leaned out his head and said, "Helen, you don''t need to say anything to her." He then looked at Gu Weiyi and said: "although you and Helen''s contest is scheduled for three days, we are very worried about your medical skills, so if your patient''s condition worsens, we can stop the contest at any time." Gu said: "there are patient''s condition records in the nurse station, you can check them at any time." Although she held a fire in her heart, she was quite calm about it and told herself to bear it! Klaus looked contemptuously at Gu Yiyi. At the same time, the nurse on duty came over. He said in a deep voice, "how many degrees are the patients in ward 25 burning now?" The nurse replied, "just a moment, please. I''ll check." Klaus said with a sneer: "it is estimated that we are still in a state of high fever. If the patient continues to have a high fever, we will start interventional treatment from now on for the sake of the patient''s condition." Then he looked at Helen and said, "you''ll be in charge of this patient later." Helen raised her eyebrows and took a look at Gu Yiwei. If she was in charge now, it would mean that she won the contest with Gu Yiwei, which lasted only a few hours. This is Klaus''s defense of her. Although Helen felt that Klaus had gone too far in doing so, she also didn''t believe in Gu''s medical skills. The reason was very simple. They didn''t recognize the traditional Chinese medicine treatment at all. She gave Gu a provocative look and said, "OK." At this time, the nurse on duty had found out Gu''s only patient''s bed information: "ten minutes ago, the temperature of patient No. 25 was 38 degrees 2." Chapter 2024 "I knew the patient''s temperature couldn''t come down... Wait a minute, what was the temperature of the patient in room 25?" Said Klaus, somewhat surprised. The nurse replied, "thirty eight degrees two." The temperature is still very high, but it is much lower than the temperature of 39 ¡æ 7. Klaus thought he had heard wrong, and reached out to grab the record sheet from the nurse''s hand, his face full of disbelief. This patient has been in a high fever state since he was admitted to hospital. In fact, they have used other methods to reduce fever before, but the effect is not obvious. He asked the nurse, "did you make a mistake?" The nurse''s face was misty and was about to explain. Gu only said, "if the record is wrong, just take the patient''s temperature again." It''s true, Klaus suspected. Now the patient is there. If it''s right or wrong, take a new temperature to know. Klaus looked at Gu once more, then nodded his head. At this time, the patient had been lying down for a rest, and several people walked in quietly. The nurse measured the patient''s forehead with an infrared thermometer. It was 37 degrees nine, which was a little lower than just now. Claus face of disbelief, personally picked up the temperature from the hands of nurses to measure the patient, or 37 degrees nine. He frowned and asked, "is there something wrong with your thermometer?" He was doubting the working attitude of the nurse, and the nurse was a little angry, so he took a temperature record again. The movement awakened the patient who had been sleeping very shallow. She opened her eyes and frowned slightly. Gu Yiwei apologized to the patient with an apologetic face: "I''m really sorry, Dr. Klaus doesn''t believe that your fever has subsided. Please verify it here." The patient who was woken up had a big temper. Looking at Klaus, he said, "I had a high fever before and couldn''t sleep. Now the fever has subsided. I want to have a good rest. Please cooperate." "Also, I have taken the medicine and believe in Dr. Gu''s skill. I don''t want to change the doctor without my permission." She promised Gu Weiyi to treat her because Klaus had promised that if Gu Weiyi was not suitable, she would change to another doctor. But when Gu Weiyi could cure her disease, she didn''t think it would be better to change to another doctor. And before the doctor has medication to her fever, the effect is not obvious. Claus''s smile was stiff on his face. The patient recognized Gu''s unique medical skills by saying this. Does Chinese medicine really have the ability to treat diseases? He thought it was kind of incredible. Gu''s only heart was a little happy. For the first time in her life, she was called a doctor. She knew that this was the recognition of the patient. She said thanks with a smile and let the patient have a good rest. Then she went out of the ward. Helen was even more surprised than Klaus. Her patient''s fever went down after she took the medicine, but the effect was not as clear as that of the only patient. So when she came out of the ward, Helen still looked unbelievable. Gu only looked at Klaus and said: "now the patient''s fever has subsided a lot, I should be able to continue to treat the patient, right?" The expression on Klaus''s face was a little stiff. He coughed and said, "certainly." Today''s event, he felt a bit of a slap in the face! How does this Chinese girl cool the patient? Chapter 2025 Gu Weiyi smiles at Klaus and says, "Dr. Klaus, thank you for your cooperation. If there is nothing else, I will go back to school first." Then she said to the nurse, "if there is anything abnormal on the patient''s side, please let me know as soon as possible. I will come as soon as possible. This is my contact information." Maybe Klaus questioned the nurse before, or maybe Gu''s only smile was very gentle. The nurse felt good about her, so she answered with a smile. Gu only said nothing more and left the hospital directly. There will be the course of Cardiology tomorrow. Her time to school is too short. It is not easy for her to catch up with her classmates. She was also very busy. She didn''t have time to fight with Klaus and Helen. When the three-day competition period came, the final conclusion would be reached. Klaus and Helen watched her thin figure go down the stairs, and neither of them recovered. After waiting for her to go away, Klaus asked the nurse, "did Gu only give the patient a special antipyretic?" The nurse replied, "no, when she just came back from outside, she took some of her medicine and gave it to the patient. Besides, I''m sure the patient didn''t take any other medicine." After Gu only gave the patient an injection, Klaus watched her leave the hospital. In the process, he was sure that the patient had not taken any other medicine. Gu Wei just came and left, but he didn''t take an hour before and after. It took time for the medicine to take effect. So even if Gu Wei brought the medicine to the patient, it would not have such a good effect on reducing fever. The patient''s condition was clear to Klaus that it was impossible for him to heal himself. So there''s only one possibility, that is, the needles that Gu gave to the patient before he left can really reduce the fever. It''s just that he thinks it''s incredible. He''s been a doctor for so many years. He''s never heard that a few injections can make people''s fever subside. It''s really unscientific! Helen said, "Uncle Claus, can traditional Chinese medicine really cure diseases?" Today''s events are beyond Helen''s expectation. It''s just like watching magic! There is no scientific explanation. Klaus was also a little uncertain at this time. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think there are some problems in this matter. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. After all, it''s just a drop in the fever. It doesn''t mean anything." Indeed, just reducing fever does not mean anything. The inflammation in the patient''s lung is still there. As long as the inflammation does not disappear, the patient may have a high fever again. And to determine whether the patient''s disease is cured, in fact, depends on the inflammation in the patient''s lung, as well as a series of other examinations. Helen nodded and said, "yes, it''s just that reducing fever doesn''t mean anything. I still don''t believe that traditional Chinese medicine can cure the disease, and I don''t know what magic she used to reduce the high fever. I think her patients have a great chance of getting back to high fever." Klaus thought so, so she called the nurse and asked her to keep an eye on the only patient over there. Once there was a repeated high fever, she should inform him immediately. Although the nurse bothered him a little, he was a senior doctor after all, and she didn''t express her dissatisfaction obviously, so she had to deal with it. To their surprise, Gu''s only patient did not have a high fever repeatedly, but was relatively stable, at least more stable than ordinary drugs. Chapter 2026 After Gu only gave her patient an injection to reduce her fever, her patient''s fever did go over and over again, but the highest temperature was only 38 ¡æ 5, and she didn''t go up again. In fact, this temperature is controlled clinically, because with the development of the disease, it is very normal to have a small range of repeated fever, which is the body''s self-protection and regulation ability. At this temperature, the nurse didn''t have Klaus. Instead, she called Gu only. Gu only came to the hospital to see her patient after thanking the nurse. When she came over, the patient''s condition was stable. She slightly adjusted her medication, and didn''t make a big change. She gave the patient a few more injections, and the patient''s condition was completely stable. All that''s left is the recovery later. Gu is not worried about that. When she got out of the ward, she saw the sound of rapid footsteps coming from the next ward. She looked over her head and saw Helen auscultating the patient there. The patient coughed badly and his face was red. Gu only took a look with fluoroscopy. The inflammation in the patient''s lung seems to be more serious than yesterday. She knew that western medicine had its own way of treating pneumonia. At this time, it was just a recurrence of the disease, which was not a big deal. Even if Helen''s level of treatment was wrong, it was also covered by Klaus, so there was nothing to worry about. So she didn''t ask much about it, so she turned and left. Helen had some experience in medicine. She had cured similar patients before, but she didn''t expect that the patient''s condition would have such a big relapse. She was a little frustrated at this time. After hearing the news, Klaus came and took a look at the medicine she prescribed. Her brow wrinkled slightly. The medicine she prescribed was essentially OK, but the patient''s situation was not very optimistic at this time. After careful investigation, Klaus found that the patient was allergic to one of the drugs, which was the root cause of aggravating the disease. Klaus called Helen to the office. "Didn''t you ask the patient if he was allergic to certain drugs before you prescribed them?" Helen''s face is not very good-looking, allergy in clinical practice is not uncommon, but this time because she and Gu only test, coupled with Claus sitting, she was a little nervous, so she forgot it. Klaus knew what was going on when he saw her face. If it wasn''t for the face of her parents, he would have started swearing. He took a deep breath and said, "Helen, I know you are much better than other medical students, but in essence, you are still a novice. As a doctor, you must be careful!" Helen nodded her head and said, "I see, uncle Claus." Klaus sighed, picked up Gu''s patient record and handed it to her to see: "Gu''s patient''s condition is completely under control and is recovering very well. When I took the stethoscope to listen to it this morning, there was no murmur in her lung." Helen''s eyes were full of puzzled: "did she secretly give the patient any special medicine?" "There''s no cure for pneumonia in my mind." Klaus spread out his hand and said, "besides, whether she uses the special medicine or not, her patient is really in good condition." Chapter 2027 In fact, it''s not that there is no special medicine. It''s just that Gu, the only foreign student who has just arrived in the United States, is not a professional doctor, and is not familiar with his native place, can''t get this kind of special medicine. And that kind of special medicine hospital control is very tight, generally do not let use, so they did not use. Helen''s face is not very good, Klaus said: "there is still one day, you have to refuel." Helen nodded her head, but she was puzzled. After she came out of Claus''s office, her brow kept frowning. She decided to visit Gu''s only patient, who was now able to get out of bed and move freely. When she went in, the patient was doing exercises in the ward. When the patient saw her coming in, he was not too surprised. He just said, "I''m very happy that Gu only came to treat me this time." There is another meaning in her words, that is, she is very glad that Helen did not treat her. She also knows about the patients in the next room, so she has such a sigh. By this time, she had changed her suspicion of Gu Wei into Gu Wei''s little fan sister. They are all Chinese. Of course, Chinese compatriots should support each other. Because of her words, Helen walked out of the ward with a red face. The patient gently raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t have a sense of honor to compare the American people. Gu''s only medical skill must be good, and her body is also very competitive, much better than the American man who looks strong. Helen''s mood at this time was quite complicated. She didn''t know how to describe her inner feelings. At this time, it seemed that she didn''t believe that Gu only could really cure people. She looked at her patient, who was still lying in bed and couldn''t get up. Because of the allergy, her patient would still be very weak. Her heart suddenly felt extremely depressed. The next afternoon, there were many medical students around the door of the hospital. The contest between Gu and Helen in the school was definitely not small. Of course, almost all of them were singing down to Gu. These days, she was also ridiculed by American students. Can Shirley these days and she also keep a proper distance, afraid of being implicated. For these things, Gu only showed very calm, she has excellent psychological quality, not because of their sarcasm and a trace of panic, do what you should do every day. When she came here, those good students were already shouting: "look, our future doctor is coming!" Others are whistling: "admit your failure, I believe Helen will let you know what is the real standard of our school." There was laughter everywhere, and Gu was calm. Over there, Klaus and Helen came over with a black face, and there were already students around them: "Helen, come and tell us how you treat your patients, and then beat Gu only?" Helen looked around at the students looking forward to the eyes, her face is very bad, even if she has been a responsible person, let her admit that failure is very difficult. But this is a fact, and she can''t hide it. At this time, it can be delayed for a while. Gu Wei calmly said to Klaus, "Dr. Klaus, please show us the patient''s examination report today." Chapter 2028 Although Klaus was reluctant, he asked the nurse to take out the information. Gu Weiyi picked up the records of her and Helen''s patients before and after treatment, put them in front of the students and said, "please check them." Some students said: "let''s see how you failed?" Gu Wei looked at the student and said, "please speak after reading it." The student at the front opened the control record of treatment. He repeated it several times. He looked at Gu Weiyi and Helen again. He said in disbelief: "Oh, it''s impossible!" The other students couldn''t help asking, "what''s impossible? What''s going on? Let me have a look, too! " Helen bit her lip, and finally summoned up the courage to go to Gu''s side and said, "this time I''m not losing to you, it''s your luck." The students who didn''t see the medical records thought they heard wrong. How could it be? How did Helen lose? When they remembered what they had just said, they felt a slap on their face. Gu''s only face was calm: "I always think luck is also a kind of strength." Helen bit her lip and said, "can you tell me what special medicine you have given to the patient?" She always felt that Gu only used special medicine when treating patients, otherwise the patient''s disease could not get better so quickly. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly: "there is no special medicine. I''m just treating patients in the way of traditional Chinese medicine." "I don''t believe it!" Helen looked at her and said, "if there were no special medicine, her illness would not have recovered so quickly!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in the end, you still don''t believe in traditional Chinese medicine, but whether you believe it or not, I really cured my patients with traditional Chinese medicine." Helen said unconvinced: "this time I think you''re lucky. Let''s compete again!" Gu only light voice said: "at any time." Although she has just arrived in the United States, she still has time to rectify the name of TCM. "The hospital will take time to give you a competition this time, but the hospital is a very sacred place. This competition will affect the normal work of the hospital," said Klaus He looked at Helen and said, "this time, no matter what method Gu only used to win you, she won in the end." Helen''s face was obviously a little unconvinced: "Uncle Claus..." "All right." "Don''t be willful," Klaus interrupted Although he thought it was incredible that Gu only won Helen this time, he was much more mature than Helen. He felt that this time things were not so simple. Gu only had some evil ways. If the patient was not found by Klaus himself, and the nurses were present when Gu only took the medicine for the patient, and the nurses repeatedly confirmed with him that Gu only did not take any special medicine for the patient, and the medicine he took was all black Chinese patent medicine, he would doubt whether Gu only had colluded with the patient. Just because he knew that they couldn''t collude with each other, he thought Gu was a bit of an evil person. He didn''t want Helen and Gu to compete with each other. At that time, it would not be Helen and his face any more, it might be the face of their hospital or the face of a Western doctor. As a doctor who has seen Gu''s only strange method, he thinks it''s better to be cautious. Chapter 2029 Klaus once asked the nurse to take the package of the medicine Gu only brought. It was all in Chinese, but he didn''t know Chinese, so he read it for nothing. Even if he knew Chinese, he didn''t know the names of the medicines, let alone the properties of the herbs. Klaus is a flexible person, he went to Gu only side with a smile and said: "Chinese girl, Congratulations! No matter what you do, you win this time. " He thought that this was the only way to save Gu''s face, and it was revealed. But Gu is doomed to be unable to follow the script he gave her. She has been suffocating these days. At this time, she seriously said, "Dr. Klaus, please pay attention to your wording. The word means is not suitable for use here, because it will cause misunderstanding." "I won Helen this time not by any means, but by serious medical skills, so Dr. Klaus, you need to apologize for what you just said." When Klaus was so upset by her, he immediately felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He knew that she was not joking with the only serious face he looked at. The most important thing was that she really won today. It was impossible to fake. So he coughed and said, "Chinese girl, if you think what I said just now is not appropriate, I apologize to you. I''m very curious about your so-called traditional Chinese medicine. You said that you cured your patients with medical skills. Can you tell us about it?" When he said this, all the people at the scene were stunned. Most of them knew Klaus. In the hospital, he was a backbone figure, and he was usually a little arrogant, but at this time he apologized to Gu only. They are also really curious about what Gu only did to make Dr. Klaus apologize to her! "Of course." Gu Weiyi stood there and said in a loud voice, "all of you who come here today know that I am Chinese and that I study traditional Chinese medicine." "Traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are totally different. For the same disease, traditional Chinese medicine may treat it in completely different ways according to the subtle differences." "Our ancestors thought that people would get sick because they ate grains and grains, and all kinds of herbs in nature could play the role of restraint or persuasion." "Our ancestors endowed herbs with all kinds of properties, which have been proved by history and time. It is true that, as they gave me, my way of treating my patients is very simple. I dredge her meridians and excrete the heat poison in her body." "As soon as the meridians are unblocked and the heat and toxin are discharged, her pneumonia will naturally be cured." She said this in a very simple way, which they could understand. If she spoke more deeply, they would not understand, so there was no need to say too much. Someone asked loudly, "so you feed your patients grass?" There was a burst of laughter all around. Even if this time Gu Weiyi cured her patients, these people still feel some incredible, there are always people who refuse to accept, want to prick her smile. Gu only looked around and asked this question from Linda, who is really haunted. Gu''s only eyebrow gently lifted and said: "we Chinese people pay attention to the homology of medicine and food. Many medicinal materials are food, and food is also medicinal materials." Chapter 2030 Gu only looked at Linda and said, "when it comes to eating grass, the bread and rice we eat, as well as all kinds of vegetables, if strictly speaking, they are all grass." As soon as they heard it, Linda couldn''t help saying, "you''re sophisticating!" Gu said seriously: "isn''t what I said true? These foods are grass in essence, but they are only planted by us. If some grass is called food, then some grass is called traditional Chinese medicine. " "So what I give patients is Chinese medicine, not grass, just like people call bread bread, not grass." Linda was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t find any fault with her words, but she seemed to have a huge problem. Linda was a little confused. Gu Weiyi swept the crowd around and then said, "or in other words, the grass that can be eaten is called food, and the grass that can be used as medicine is called traditional Chinese medicine. The way to cure a disease, no matter what means, is medical skill." It was quiet all around. No matter what method Gu used, she cured the patient with severe pneumonia in three days. They didn''t know TCM before, but they couldn''t deny its existence. Helen heard Gu''s words, her face changed several times, and finally said: "Gu, today I lost, but it doesn''t mean that western medicine lost to traditional Chinese medicine, it''s just that I''m not good at learning." Gu Weiyang said: "I agree with you. Chinese medicine and Western medicine have their own advantages, so even if you lose to me this time, it can''t be said that western medicine is inferior to Chinese medicine." "As for western medicine, I''m a serious layman. I''m here to learn from you. At the same time, I''d like to ask my senior brothers and sisters to give me advice." At this time, she looks a little bit like they know the Chinese people. The students and doctors looked at her with complicated eyes. They thought Gu had said too much in the canteen last time, but then they found that people dare to say that because they are powerful. Helen is a famous top student in the school, but in front of Gu only, it seems to be a little worse. The most important thing is that Gu only is a sophomore, while Helen is a senior. Helen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, she was a little worried that Gu only won this time, she would bite her and say all kinds of ugly words, but Gu only showed a generous side after winning. It seems that the only way to look after him is not complacent because he won this competition. On the contrary, he thinks that this is something he had expected, so he is calm. In terms of bearing, Helen felt that she had lost today. Klaus touched his nose and said, "Chinese girl, congratulations." Gu Weiyi said very flatly: "I also ask Dr. Klaus not to treat traditional Chinese medicine with colored glasses in the future. No matter what kind of medical skill it is, I personally think it has its own advantages and disadvantages." Klaus gave a light hand. In fact, he always helped Helen this time, but Helen just lost. He couldn''t help thinking, if Helen hadn''t made that low-level mistake, would the result of this time be different? Maybe it is because of this that he still has some doubts about Gu Weiwei and TCM, and thinks they are lucky. Chapter 2031 Gu only knows that it is impossible for these American people to change their attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine 180 degrees because of this event. She can do her best. This time, even if the curtain came to an end, Gu only looked indifferent from the beginning to the end. For her, she only needed to prove that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases. This is enough to let these people who don''t know traditional Chinese medicine know something about traditional Chinese medicine. Today, Helen admitted in public that Gu only won, and Klaus apologized to her. For them, it was already a slap in the face. When she turned to leave, Wu Chengfeng looked at her with shining eyes. His eyes were too eager. She coughed and asked, "what''s the matter?" Wu Chengfeng said with a smile: "I knew you would win!" Gu only felt that his words were somewhat behind the scenes. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his nose. Now he didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He was beside her and said excitedly, "you don''t know how proud Helen used to be. Basically, all the students in the same grade were hanged by her. She took a + in all the subjects in the school. She has always been arrogant. This time, you let her know that there is a day outside the world and there are people outside the world. You are really wonderful!" Gu only really couldn''t listen any more and asked, "have you ever been abused by her before?" Wu Chengfeng coughed lightly and said, "it''s not really, but she despised it several times." In fact, he and Helen are classmates. Wu Chengfeng was also a bully before entering this school. After arriving at this school, he was basically beaten by Helen, and he was somewhat resentful. Gu only knew what was going on when he heard what he said, so he was too lazy to pay attention to him. Wu Chengfeng also said: "in fact, it''s selfish of me to buy you this time. I hope you''ve really learned very good medical skills in China. So I''d like to invite you to my home to treat my grandfather." Gu Weiwei was stunned for a moment. Wu Chengfeng looked at her and said, "to be honest, my grandfather has been paralyzed in bed for many years, and he has been treated many times. He also asked Chinese medicine practitioners in Chinatown to show him, but it didn''t make much progress. So when I heard that you studied Chinese medicine with Chinese traditional medicine practitioners, I wanted to ask you to see my grandfather." "But you''re afraid I''m not good at learning, so you''ll wait until I win Helen?" Gu only asked. Wu Chengfeng lightly touched his nose and said, "my grandfather said that traditional Chinese medicine is getting more and more valuable as it gets older, but you are a little too young after all." Gu only sighed when he heard this reason, not to mention that people in the United States would question her. When she was in China, because she was too young, few people believed her medical skills, so it was not strange that Wu Chengfeng would have doubts and temptations. Wu Chengfeng asked her, "I heard from Dr. Claus that your patient''s fever subsided after a few injections, so is your acupuncture technique very good?" "Not bad." Gu only replied: "my teacher is the real master of acupuncture. I have studied with him for a short time, only one tenth of him." In fact, her words are modest. She has not studied medicine with Shao Yizhi for a long time in her life, but she spent a lot of time in her last life thinking about it, and Shao Yizhi''s most powerful is actually his acupuncture, so her acupuncture skill is very good. Chapter 2032 Wu Chengfeng said with some regret: "it''s a pity that the United States is too far away from China. Otherwise, it would be better to invite your teacher to treat my grandfather." Gu Weiyi just laughed at his saying, but he felt that his saying was somewhat impolite, so he said, "but you are also excellent. Can you go to Los Angeles with me this weekend?" Gu Wei took a look at him, he said: "you can rest assured, no matter whether you can cure my grandfather''s disease, the outpatient fee will not be less than a cent, eh, how about 1000 meters?" Gu was surprised to hear that a visit fee of 1000 meters is not a low income for a serious doctor in the United States, but for a college student like her, it is absolutely a super high salary. She is not short of money, but as a doctor with medical ethics, knowing that there are patients, she will not shirk. So she nodded her head and said, "at the end of the week, I''ll go to Los Angeles with you to see your grandfather. If I''m sure I can cure him, I''ll charge you a visit fee. If I''m not sure, I''ll take it as a trip." Wu Chengfeng said with a smile, "that''s settled!" Gu only nodded his head lightly. Although Wu Chengfeng no longer spoke Chinese, she was the only one standing on her side in the contest between her and Helen. They could be friends. Wu Chenghui said excitedly: "you are my lucky star, do you know? This time, the school opened a gamble for you and Helen. Everyone bought Helen to win, and I bought you to win. The odds are one to one hundred. I made a lot of money this time. " Although his family is not bad, his living expenses are fixed, which will make him happy. I''ve settled the business of his family, so I can talk about other things. Gu only saw his face, said faintly: "good coincidence, I also bought my own win." For this kind of thing, she was not interested, but felt that if she did not stand on her side at this time, it would be too insecure, and she had always been a confident person. Wu Chengfeng was stunned and asked her, "how much did you buy?" Gu only replied: "not much, just 5000 meters." Wu Chengfeng''s smile suddenly froze on his face: "I bought all my pocket money, and only a thousand meters." If there are only two people in the school who buy Gu only to win, then Gu only can earn at least five times more money than him. Gu only looked at his distressed face and wanted to laugh. They went to the school guild to exchange money. At this time, there were many students around. They saw Gu only grinning. This Chinese girl is really crazy. After attacking their medical skills, she still needs to earn their money. Gu only smiles at them and says, "thank you. American students are so enthusiastic. I just got here and you gave me such a big gift. I''m really sorry!" The students who are surrounded there are: -- Wu Chengfeng''s mouth flicked. From this incident, we can probably see Gu''s only classmate''s character. This is not a regular Chinese girl. She is smart and cunning. Gu did not expect to earn money from the students when he came to the United States. This is a windfall, Chapter 2033 Because before Linda, in order to discredit Gu only, and then pull a lot of hate value for Gu only, so all kinds of publicity, plus embellishment, made up some unnecessary things, so this time many students are involved in the bet, the purpose is to praise Helen, step on Gu only foot. But for now, it''s done. Although most students don''t spend too much money to participate in this event, they can''t stand the fact that there are too many students. Your 100 meter coin and my 100 meter coin have become a huge number. But the money is divided proportionally between Gu and Wu Chengfeng, which is enough for her spending in the United States for more than half a year. Wu Chengfeng was also very happy and said to her, "if you still compete with others in the future, I will buy you and win." Gu only smiles when she hears the words. When they come out, she feels a pair of venomous eyes looking at her. She turns her head and sees Linda looking at her coldly. She lightly picks her eyebrows and is too lazy to pay attention to Linda. She lifts her feet and walks away. In her mind, basically, Linda and psycho have been equated. Linda was just suspicious that Tom liked Gu only, and she always felt that China was a poor country in her heart. In her heart, she looked down on Gu only, and thought that she was superior to Gu only and could hang Gu only. So when she knew that Gu only had a match with Helen, she also organized this gamble. For this reason, she not only took out all the living expenses of this semester, but also borrowed some money from her friends and put it all in to satisfy her inner satisfaction. She did not expect, this time Gu only one but won, she also lost all her living expenses. If she was dissatisfied with Gu Weiyi just because of jealousy, then this time it was not only jealousy, but also hatred! All her living expenses! If her parents knew this, they would not scold her to death! So in her heart, and Gu only the beam son knot deeper, she really don''t understand, Gu only how can win Helen! This is incredible. After Gu Youyi and Wu Chengfeng walked away, Wu Chengfeng said with a smile: "although you have just arrived at school, it''s not long, but it seems that you have already formed a feud with others. That woman''s eyes are terrible to see you just now!" Gu Weiyi said, "she really can''t control how others think of me. I just need to be myself." Wu Chengfeng looked at her eyes a little more, seriously said: "although this is very simple, but not many people can do it, Gu only, you are really a surprising girl." Gu Weiyi shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t comment on his statement. She was just herself. Gu Weiyi won the news of Helen, and walked in the school. With the students watching her a few days ago, most of the students in the school now know her. If the students thought that what she said in the canteen was arrogant before, then after she won Helen, their impression of her changed. It was called strength. And the United States has always been a country that advocates the strong. No matter where you are from, as long as you are strong enough to do things that others can''t do, you can easily win the respect of others. Helen is a celebrity in the school, which is difficult for most students to look up to. Chapter 2034 But now Helen is defeated by Gu Weiyi, so Gu Weiyi has become a person to look up to. Even after Gu Weiyi came back to school, some people said hello to her from time to time. Although her memory was very good, these people were strangers to her after all. Gu''s only way to treat her patients was also spread in the school, but it was said that this kind of thing was somewhat embellished. In fact, she just gave her patient a needle to lower her temperature first. As a result, it is rumored that she only gave her patient a few needles, and her patient was cured. Gu only heard this from Shirley. She was really a little sad. The speed of spreading rumors in the United States is not slower than that in China at all. Moreover, they seem to have a better job than the Chinese people. Shirley''s eyes were bright and she asked, "is that really the case?" Gu only shook his head and said, "I''m not that powerful. I have to give the patient a needle..." "I knew you were good!" Shirley gave her a thumbs up: "just a few needles to cure the patient''s pneumonia, it''s incredible!" Shirley was a little embarrassed at this time. After all, she had doubts about Gu only before. Although Gu only and Helen didn''t stand on Helen''s side, she didn''t stand on Gu only''s side. Gu only felt that she had to explain this, otherwise it might lead to a bigger misunderstanding in the future, so he said: "I just put an needle into the patient to lower her temperature. The real cure for the patient''s pneumonia is the traditional Chinese medicine I brought." "Acupuncture and traditional Chinese medicine are both means of treating diseases in traditional Chinese medicine. They complement each other and are indispensable." Shirley understood and looked at her with admiration. All of their medical universities are already top universities in the United States. Except for the students who started their internship in their fifth year, few of them can treat people. Gu, the only girl from China, can treat diseases for others skillfully. The sophomores of Huaguo Medical University have such strong medical skills that they can hang most of their students. Although Gu Weiyi repeatedly explained to them that he majored in Chinese language and literature, not medicine, in DIDU University, no one believed this. A student from a non-medical university has such excellent medical skills, what about the medical skills of a student from a regular medical university in China? Therefore, they prefer that Gu is the only one who studies medicine in China, but he only studies Chinese medicine. In their opinion, the name of Chinese language and literature is mysterious, and it is a subject of Chinese medicine in most cases. Gu only explained several times, but the students in the school didn''t believe it very much. In addition, China was somewhat mysterious in their hearts, so the matter about Gu''s major was settled. When she saw that the explanation was invalid and no one believed it, she was too lazy to explain again. Let them go! Gu''s only competition with Helen also shocked Professor Holm, but he taught cardiology. He was an expert in heart, not lung disease. But he also knew that pneumonia was not difficult to treat. Now there are standard treatment methods in the hospital. The only thing that surprised him was that Gu only used traditional Chinese medicine to cure pneumonia, so he was also interested. After class, he called Gu only into the office and asked her to talk about how she treated her patients. Chapter 2035 Gu was a little annoyed by being asked this question these days, but when facing Professor Holm, she couldn''t help answering, so she had to repeat the treatment process. Professor Holm frowned and said, "your treatment is unscientific." Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "this is based on the theory of traditional Chinese medicine, not the science of Western medicine, professor." Maybe it''s because the tone of her saying this sentence is not very good. Professor Holm said with some unhappiness: "after hearing your statement, you seem to have a lot of insight in the treatment of lung disease. Why is the heart still in a mess now?" Gu Yiwei She wants to say that if TCM is used to treat heart disease, she can also do well. This is not a matter of lung or heart, but a matter of TCM and Western medicine. Professor Holm said with a cold face: "study hard. If your cardiology is still at this level at the end of the term, you may not be able to finish this course. It''s really disappointing that you are both in medicine and are so biased towards other subjects." Gu only heard him say this, there was a sense that he wanted to increase the difficulty of her graduation. She suddenly felt that her head was big. She just had a discussion with Helen. How did she become a partial subject when she got to Professor Holm? She is so unjust! Not only professor Hom knew about it, but Professor Fang also knew about it. After he met Gu Wei at school, he asked her to have dinner at home in the evening. Gu''s only time to finish school was early, so he went to Fang''s first. According to the photo, Chen Yanlai opened the door for Gu Weiyi. Her arrival made Chen Yanlai very happy. Professor Fang had already called to inform her, so she bought a lot of dishes at home. Looking at this style, she wanted to cook Chinese food at home. Gu Yiwei was originally a cook for Chen Yan, but she became her chef. When Professor Fang came back, Gu Yiwei had already cooked all the dishes. After tasting Gu''s only noisy dish, Professor Fang''s eyes lit up: "Xiao Gu, if you don''t want your apartment back, come and live at home. It''s just me and your Aunt Chen. It''s very cold." Chen Yanlai said with a smile: "in my opinion, you are greedy. You want to eat Xiaogu''s Chinese food and dislike my craft. Xiaogu is here to study, but not to cook for you." Gu Wei a smile, Chen Yan to say: "but Xiao Gu, your uncle said you also consider, you a girl living outside is not too safe, at home with us, it will be better." Gu Yufang and Chen Yanlai feel very good. If there is no task, she would like to live in Fang''s house. So she refused with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but it seems to disturb you too much." The United States pays more attention to independence and space. What she refuses to hear from Professor Fang and Chen Yanlai is that she wants to have her own independent space, so they laugh at each other and uncover this topic. Professor Fang asks about her competition with Helen. Gu only gave a cursory explanation, but Professor Fang''s eyes were a little surprised. Before, he heard Cheng Jinmo say that she was determined to study medicine and learned a little traditional Chinese medicine from others. He knew that traditional Chinese medicine was difficult to learn, so he thought that she should have only learned a little bit. But he didn''t expect that what she learned was not fur, but had a good foundation. Chapter 2036 Professor Fang knows about both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. Although he is teaching Western medicine, he does not exclude traditional Chinese medicine. He knows the advantages of traditional Chinese medicine. So he looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "you are really a good child. Today Mo is a blessed one." Gu only smiles at his statement. Her father daughter relationship with Cheng Jinmo is still a little better than that of strangers. It''s just that it''s her private affair. Naturally, she won''t say anything more in front of Professor Fang. But Professor Fang mentioned Cheng Jinmo, At the end of the week, Wu Chengfeng drove to take care of the only one who went to Los Angeles. This happened to be seen by Linda. Linda couldn''t help cursing: "shameless!" Gu only saw Linda, but as did not see, for people like Linda, she does not need to care too much. But Klaus over there finally found a person who knew Chinese to help him read the words on the packing bag. The man told him the names of the medicines, but he asked him what the functions of the medicines were. The man didn''t know Chinese medicine. How could he say that? So Klaus read: "ephedra, bitter almond, moxibustion licorice..." After he finished reading, he scolded: "what the hell is this?" No one can answer him. These herbs sound like tianfangyetan to the American people. I don''t know what they are. So even if Klaus is interested in these things this time, he can''t get in at all. These herbs are totally different from those in western medicine. Most of them are synthetic things, with various chemical molecular formulas, and even the specific value of chemical molecular formula. However, there is no value on this package except for a bunch of very awkward names. Only in the dosage, it says three times a day, one bag at a time. Klaus stares at the bag and feels like a dog. What''s in it? There are some residual drugs on the packaging bag. Klaus took them to the laboratory for analysis, but after analyzing them for a long time, he couldn''t find out why. But one thing is for sure, there is no trace of specific drugs for pneumonia in the packaging bag. Originally, Klaus had doubts about Gu''s treatment of that pneumonia patient. Although he said in front of Helen that Gu could not have a specific medicine for pneumonia, he still had some doubts in his heart. Now that he has confirmed this, he feels even more incredible. Is Gu Weiyi really relying on these unscientific things to cure the patient''s pneumonia? Klaus grinned. In his opinion, it was incomprehensible and completely overturned what he had learned for so many years. After thinking about it, he finally decided to take the bag to Chinatown to find a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine to see what was on it. Klaus looked at the Chinese medicine clinic in Chinatown. As soon as he came in, he smelled a strange smell, which made people feel sick. Then the clinic doesn''t have all kinds of modern equipment like the clinic of Western medicine. Although it''s clean, there are only two rows of drawers with Chinese characters, a desk and two chairs. There was only one doctor and one apprentice in charge of miscellaneous work. The doctor in the traditional Chinese medicine clinic is a Chinese man of more than 40 years, with glasses on the bridge of his nose and a long gown that looks strange in Klaus. Chapter 2037 The Chinese man has a white face. He looks a little weak and scholarly. He doesn''t look like a doctor at all. The business of traditional Chinese medicine clinic doesn''t look good. There are few people in it. Klaus handed the bag to the doctor and said, "what''s the medicine written on it for?" Liu Shunliang, a traditional Chinese medicine, took the bag and looked at it carefully. He said, "this prescription is for a cold." To be exact, it''s the treatment of wind heat and cold. He knows that western medicine doesn''t distinguish wind heat and cold when it comes to treating cold. So he doesn''t bother to talk about it in detail. Even the American people don''t understand it. In fact, the medicine used in the prescription on this package is commonly used for treating cold in China. There is no specific dosage ratio on the package, so he can''t see the specific effect of this package. It''s just that there are not many Chinese patent medicines made in this era, especially this kind of compound Chinese patent medicines, so he is very interested in seeing this package. When he saw Klaus frowning in a daze, he asked, "where did this bag come from?" Klaus casually replied, "a Chinese girl got it from there." After he finished, he asked with a puzzled face: "you say this medicine is used to treat cold, so can this medicine be used to treat pneumonia?" "There are some medicines for moistening the lung and relieving cough in these herbs, but they still have symptoms as severe as pneumonia. This bag of medicines is impossible to cure." Liu Shunliang said firmly. He has been practicing medicine for many years, but the business of his clinic is not good, not many people come here to seek treatment, and all of them are Chinese. Americans are skeptical about traditional Chinese medicine. So this American came to him with a bag of cold medicine made by Sinopharm. He was also very curious. Claus''s brow was so wrinkled that it could kill a fly. He looked at Claus strangely, and then said, "but a Chinese girl cured a pneumonia patient with this bag of medicine." Liu Shunliang''s eyes were full of surprise: "how is this possible?" "Do you think it''s impossible for you to be a traditional Chinese medicine?" Klaus asked Liu Shunliang curiously. Liu Shunliang took the bag in his hand, looked at the herbs used on it carefully, and then drew up the compatibility of herbs in his mind. Let alone, if these herbs are properly combined, it is really possible to cure pneumonia. But the compatibility of this medicine must be very accurate, and the quality of the medicine is very high. In his clinic, although there is a way to get the domestic medicinal materials to be transported by legal procedures, because there are too few patients, many of the medicinal materials in his clinic are overdue and lose their efficacy. Even if the medicines in his clinic are properly combined, it is difficult to cure pneumonia. His eyes were full of brilliance, and he didn''t pay attention to Klaus. He took the bag and murmured, "wonderful, it can cure pneumonia like this. Why didn''t I think of it before?" When he was excited, what he said was Chinese. Klaus couldn''t understand a word. Looking at his expression, he felt that he was stunned. Klaus said, "Hey, man, what are you talking about?" Liu Shunliang ignored him. He quickly took up his pen and wrote down the names of all the drugs on the packing bags in his notebook. Then he wrote down the numbers and dosage behind the names of the drugs. His eyes were full of seriousness. Chapter 2038 After Liu Shunliang wrote it once, he thought it was wrong. He adjusted the dosage several times according to the above prescription, but he still thought it was wrong. Klaus felt that Liu Shunliang was talking. He said, "is there something wrong with this medicine?" "There''s no problem with the medicine." Liu Shunliang replied: "on the contrary, this prescription is very interesting. Although the above medicines are common cold medicine, few people will match it like this. If this medicine can cure pneumonia, then the dosage inside will be very interesting." He is a family doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. When he was in his twenties, he came to the United States with his father and opened such a clinic. It was very difficult for him to meet his peers. Because there were not many patients and there were often problems in the supply of medicinal materials, his patients were not many and his medical skills were not improved quickly. That''s why he became interested when he saw the prescription on the package. Klaus asked him, "what''s an interesting way?" Liu Shunliang wanted to explain to him in English, but he found that the terms of dialectical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine could not be explained in English, and the Chinese people certainly could not understand them. He was very excited at this time. He reached out and patted the table hard and said, "it''s wonderful anyway!" Klaus was startled by him. He muttered a few words in Chinese. Then he looked at Klaus excitedly and said, "you said a Chinese girl cured a pneumonia patient with this medicine. How did she treat it?" Klaus looked at Liu Shunliang''s appearance and felt that he was a dog. He came to Liu Shunliang to find the only way to cure his illness, not to answer Liu Shunliang''s questions. He didn''t say a word. Liu Shunliang was worried and asked him a lot of questions: "who is that Chinese girl? Where is he now? Can you take me to see her? " Klaus looked at Liu Shunliang and scolded: "something''s wrong!" Then he left in a hurry. He thinks that these Chinese people, one or two of them, are strange. Just now, they are normal. They turn around like this. It''s really incomprehensible! But Liu Shunliang came out and said, "Sir, please tell me where the Chinese girl is? I want to see her When Klaus heard this, he ran faster. He came to find the answer, but he didn''t find it. He also met a Chinese with brain problems. Liu Shunliang stood there with some regret and sighed a long time. He thought of one thing and then turned back to look at the packaging bag with the name and address of the manufacturer on it. He couldn''t find the Chinese girl that Klaus said. He felt a little sorry. In this era, computers are already available in the United States, but the network is far less developed than 20 years later. At this time, only a very few people in China have computers, so Liu Shunliang wanted to check the information of the pharmaceutical factory in China. Then he had to write to the pharmaceutical factory. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know that Klaus is still struggling about her winning over Helen, so he goes to Liu Shunliang, a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, for this reason. What''s more, he doesn''t know that Liu Shunliang wrote a letter to her from the pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng. Now she has followed Wu Chengfeng to the Wu family in Los Angeles. She looks at the manor in front of her, and then at Wu Chengfeng standing beside her. How dare she know a local tyrant? Wu Chengfeng saw her eyes and said, "don''t look at me like this. My family has some money, but it belongs to my grandfather and my father, not me." Chapter 2039 Wu Chengfeng said plaintively, "I don''t have as much money at my disposal as you, so in my heart, you are the rich one, and I am poor!" Gu''s only mouth flicked. Her assets may be considered as rich in China, but in the United States, she can''t be considered as rich in exchange rate. But for the average student, she should be rich. And she agrees with Wu''s way of education. She can''t see any rich second generation in Wu Chengfeng. He is very low-key, modest and polite. Although sometimes he feels a little bit different, it''s also annoying. She couldn''t help thinking of Lin Xianzhi, who is also a rich second generation. Why is the difference so big? After Wu Chengfeng entered the Wu family''s manor, the whole person''s aura had some changes. Compared with when he was in school, he seemed to be much more stable and less jumping off. When the housekeeper saw him take Gu Weiyi out of the car, he looked at Gu Weiyi strangely. The housekeeper is a Chinese in his forties. He looks submissive. In those days, the Wu family was a big family in China. The elder of the housekeeper was a slave of the Wu family. Although it is now a new society, the elder of the housekeeper is very strict with his children and grandchildren. Although they are free, they still follow the rules handed down by their ancestors. One of the customs of the Wu family is that children are not allowed to take young girls home easily. Gu is the first girl Wu Chengfeng took home. The housekeeper''s mind is a little open. Wu Chengfeng where know housekeeper brain hole, calmly said: "this is Gu only, it is me... Er, it is the doctor I brought back for grandfather." When the housekeeper heard this excuse, he thought that his young master''s desire for survival was very strong. When he brought such a beautiful girl back, he said that she was a doctor. This kind of lie should be believed. But the only comfort for the housekeeper is that the young master brought back Chinese, not blonde American girls. Wu Chengfeng finally found that there was something wrong with the housekeeper''s expression, so he asked, "where is grandfather? I''ll take the doctor The housekeeper coughed and said, "have you forgotten? Today is Dr. Smith''s day to treat the old man Wu Chengfeng was stunned for a moment. He remembered that there was such a thing. The housekeeper said, "the young master is worried about his illness. The old master must be very happy. The young master should take Miss Gu to have a rest first." He said this politely. He also wanted to give Wu Chengfeng cover. Wu Chengfeng came back with such a beautiful young girl and pretended to be a doctor. When he let the master know, he would break the young master''s leg. Wu Chengfeng also heard the innuendo of the housekeeper. His face was a little strange. He coughed and said, "housekeeper, have you made a mistake? This Miss Gu is really a doctor. Forget it, I''ll take her directly to her grandfather! " Gu Wei had long felt that the housekeeper looked at her strangely. When he heard Wu Chengfeng''s words, he knew that the housekeeper had misunderstood her. She took a look at her appearance through the French window. She was dressed in simple clothes, with a horsetail on her head and a simple backpack on her back. In addition, her face was more beautiful than that of other girls. It was normal for the housekeeper to have such misunderstanding. She looks more like a student than a doctor. Chapter 2040 Just this matter Gu only also helpless, she always can''t in order to let people believe that she is a Chinese medicine, everyday disguise oneself old? But the housekeeper thinks that Wu Chengfeng is a duck dead and has a hard mouth. At this time, he is not willing to admit it. So he has to continue to advise: "young master, don''t be self willed. If you know this, you will lose your temper. After all, the old master''s body can''t tolerate people''s mischief." Wu Chengfeng frowned and said, "how can I fool around with my grandfather''s body? This Miss Gu is really a very skilled doctor. She is a master of acupuncture and moxibustion in China. This time, I managed to invite her here. " Wu Chengfeng''s serious appearance made the housekeeper stunned for a while. The housekeeper looked Gu Weiyi up and down again, but he couldn''t see the appearance of traditional Chinese medicine in her. Wu Chengfeng knew that he couldn''t explain to the housekeeper. He said to Gu Weiyi directly, "come with me." Gu only nodded his head lightly and followed Wu Chengfeng to a main building. Wu Chengfeng said with some embarrassment: "I''m really sorry. The housekeeper has some misunderstanding about us, but you don''t have to pay attention to him. He has been thinking about it all day." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s OK. I know that my appearance is different from that of traditional Chinese medicine." Wu Chengfeng was afraid that she would be angry. When he heard her say this, he felt relieved, but he couldn''t help peeping at her. The girl was bright and beautiful, which was the most beautiful oriental face he had ever seen. His heart beat fast, but he pretended to be nothing to tell her about the manor and his grandfather''s illness. As a matter of fact, on the way here, he had already told me about Master Wu''s illness, and she knew it well. With the conditions of the Wu family, I''m afraid that he had been treated by a very good doctor in the United States, but there was not much improvement, which was enough to prove that Master Wu''s illness was very serious. When they arrived downstairs, they heard the angry curse from upstairs: "quack, how many times have you said that, don''t let me see this quack again! You even let him come! " Gu only looked at Wu Chengfeng and said with some embarrassment, "my grandfather has been a little grumpy since he was ill. He is a little repellent to the means of rehabilitation, so every time Dr. Smith comes, he will lose his temper." Gu can only understand that a person who is ill and bedridden for many years can''t take care of himself. It''s a normal thing to be a little bit grumpy. And Master Wu should be a very powerful person. If such a powerful person lies in the hospital bed, it will make him more difficult to accept, so he will have a bigger temper. After a while, I saw a middle-aged white man in his 40s walking down the stairs in a hurry. His face was not very good-looking, his hair was wet, and his clothes on his chest were wet. Behind him came a man in his fifties who looked like Wu Chengfeng. The man looked like Wu Chengfeng in five parts, but his face had more traces of time. It was estimated that he was Wu Chengfeng''s father. Wu Shuwen chased after Smith and said, "Dr. Smith, my father is a little grumpy because he is ill. I apologize for him." Smith said angrily, "I can understand Mr. Wu''s bad health and bad temper, but he can''t question my medical skills like this!" Chapter 2041 Smith said with some pride: "I''m not bragging. I''m a little famous in the field of rehabilitation. It''s really insulting for him to do so!" In fact, he is one of the leading rehabilitation experts in the United States. He is also a doctor with high reputation. But since he first treated Mr. Wu, he has not respected him. At first, Mr. Wu just lengthened his face. After a period of treatment, he began to question Smith''s medical skills. Today, he even yelled at Dr. Smith and poured a glass of water on his head cupboard to cool him down. Smith used to look at the Wu family''s identity and the extra high treatment fee given by the Wu family. He put up with it. But today, Master Wu splashed him with water, and he can''t bear it any more! No matter how rich the Wu family is, he doesn''t want to cure Master Wu! Gu only saw this scene, immediately knew that Master Wu''s temper was more than ordinary people''s. Wu Shuwen took Smith to compensate him all the time, but Smith''s anger didn''t go down a little. Wu Chengfeng couldn''t see it any more. He said, "Dr. Smith has a big temper. Dad, if he wants to leave, let him go! Anyway, he has been treating my grandfather for such a long time, but he has not improved. I have found a more powerful doctor for my grandfather to treat his illness, and she will certainly be able to cure his illness! " Gu only heard this story. Although she was not a low-key person, she was not a high-key person. She didn''t even see the patient. Master Wu began to boast to her that she could cure Master Wu''s disease! Wu Shuwen frowned and scolded Wu Chengfeng: "Dr. Smith is the leading rehabilitation expert. Don''t talk nonsense!" Although Smith looked very angry, he was not as angry as he seemed. At this time, he was really angry when he heard Wu Chengfeng''s words: "I don''t know where Wu Shao invited a better doctor than me? Let me see you There was a strong sense of provocation in his words, and the anger on his face was not concealed. Wu Chengfeng pulled Gu Weiyi over and said, "she''s the doctor I invited. She''s a famous TCM doctor in China! I''m good at treating my grandfather''s disease Master Wu didn''t like Dr. Smith, and Wu Chengfeng didn''t like him either. At this time, Wu Shuwen talked to Smith like that, but he was still like that. In Wu Shuwen''s eyes, that was Naqiao. Because of this, Wu Chengfeng introduced Gu Yiwei and boasted for her. Gu''s only face is speechless. Although her medical skills are not low in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in China, because she is young and has treated few patients, she is still a little far away from the famous adjective. Wu Chengfeng pulls hatred value for her like this, she also feels the pressure mountain is big. All she could say at the moment was, "I''ll try my best." In fact, Wu Shuwen saw her from the beginning. He thought the same as the housekeeper. He thought she was Wu Chengfeng''s girlfriend. He just felt a little uncomfortable about this. He thought his son was too unreliable. The whole family was worried about his illness. He was so good that Ju ran took his girlfriend home. At this time, Wu Chengfeng said that Gu was the only doctor, and he didn''t want to believe it at all. Chapter 2042 There is no other reason. Gu only doesn''t look like a doctor. Wu Shuwen was about to scold Wu Chengfeng, but Smith was angry: "is that right? Chinese medicine in China? I''ve heard people say before that Chinese medicine is very good at treating diseases. Today, I just happened to see how Chinese medicine can cure Mr. Wu''s disease! " Wu Chengfeng squinted at Smith and said, "open your eyes and study hard! I''m sure it''ll be an eye opener for you! " "Nonsense!" Wu Shuwen glared at Wu Chengfeng, then turned to Smith and said, "Chengfeng is not sensible. Don''t worry about him. Please take care of my father''s illness." Smith said coldly: "Wu Shao is so sure. I have treated Mr. Wu''s illness several times, because his illness is too serious and he doesn''t cooperate with the treatment, so my progress is not fast." "Now that Wu Shao has brought in the powerful Chinese traditional medicine, I''m just in time to see it." With that, he looked at Gu Weiyi coldly and said, "this doctor looks very young. I think he is very talented in learning medicine." His words here, Wu Shuwen is not good, what to say more, at this time only glared at Wu Chengfeng, feel his son this time really too farce! Wu Shuwen also thinks that if Gu only has no medical skills, he will scold Wu Chengfeng severely later to put out Smith''s anger. In any case, he has to find a way to let Smith continue to treat Master Wu. Gu only a look at a few people on the face of the table heart, the heart is like a mirror, she also can be regarded as riding a tiger, in this case, it can only calm face. Anyway, for her, it''s what she should do to cure and save people. Now let''s go to see Mr. Wu''s condition first. Wu Chengfeng led Gu only upstairs. As soon as he went in, he asked for credit and said, "grandfather, I''ve come to see you." Although he is not well and has a big temper, he still likes his grandson very much. At this time, although he is still angry, he still looks at him and nods his head lightly. Wu Chengfeng asked Master Wu, "grandfather, have you felt better recently?" When he said this, Master Wu was angry: "your father invited a doctor to come back and abuse me every day!" Wu Shuwen and Smith are waiting outside They are really unjust, OK? Smith was so angry that he was about to run away. Just because he was angry with Wu Chengfeng just now, he would not take the road to leave directly. Wu Chengfeng was so lazy that he got their emotions. He said to master Wu, "yes, dad is so unfilial. It''s time to find a doctor who is not good at medicine and ugly to see his grandfather." After that, he pulled Gu Youyi to master Wu and said, "I''m not as good-looking as I am. All the doctors I''m looking for are good-looking and skilled. I''d like to introduce her to you, grandfather. This is Gu Youyi. She''s a Chinese medicine doctor I''ve worked hard to find. She''s very famous in China!" Gu only then also enlightened master Bai Xiaowu''s routine. This product is essentially a smoker. She said with a smile: "good grandfather Wu. My name is Gu Weiyi. I''m a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. I''m very glad to treat you." Mr. Wu''s hair has turned grey. Because of his illness, his whole spirit doesn''t look very good. Chapter 2043 Old man Wu''s eyes are blue, but he doesn''t sleep well. He looks very thin and his cheekbones are high. Even so, his eyes still have God, the whole person looks not angry and powerful. It''s just that Gu Weiyi sees Mr. Cheng, Mr. Ning and Mr. Su Zheng, who have made great achievements. Even though Mr. Wu looks more fierce than the average old man, he has some of the prestige of the incumbent, but for her, there is nothing to be afraid of. So she looked at Master Wu and gave him a smile. Mr. Wu was a little surprised to see Gu only one. He took a look at Wu Chengfeng. Although his grandson was stable, he had invited several doctors back before, but none of them was reliable. At this time, seeing Gu only one, he didn''t think she was a doctor. But most of them are next generation relatives. He is a bit doting on his grandson. At this time, seeing Wu Chengfeng like this, he thinks that he brought his girlfriend back and was scolded by Wu Shuwen, which makes his girlfriend pretend to be a doctor to see him. Gu''s temperament and appearance are excellent. What''s rare is that he''s not afraid to meet him. He looks like a learned and polite girl. He thinks it''s good for such a girl to be a granddaughter-in-law. So he said faintly: "you still have some filial piety, but even if you treat the disease, talk with me here!" Wu Chengfeng said: "I will be here with my grandfather. Dr. Gu, please see my grandfather." Gu Wei nodded. She took out a pillow from her bag and put it under Master Wu''s hands. When Master Wu saw her hand pillow and the way she felt her pulse, he knew that he was a familiar hand. He had another guess in his heart. Nine times out of ten, Gu only learned Chinese medicine from others for a few days, and then followed Wu Chengfeng back to the Wu family this time to please the elders of the Wu family. It''s just a cover to treat him. Thanks to the boy''s hard work, I think he likes Gu only very much! Gu only ignored his gaze. When he felt his pulse, he first looked at his five and six viscera and various meridians with his perspective eyes. There were some problems in his five viscera. The viscera might be because he couldn''t sleep well, some of them were depressed, some of his heart was not very good, but his blood vessels were not very good, some of them were blocked. These conditions are very close to what Wu Chengfeng described to her before. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, the treatment of his condition is not too complicated. He can''t stand up because the light collaterals are blocked and his nerves are compressed. Her face was calm and calm. She felt Master Wu''s pulse carefully again. She had a rough treatment policy in her heart. She said with a smile, "grandfather Wu, I can cure you, but you have to promise me one thing. Don''t get angry all the time." "Anger hurts the liver and affects Qi and blood. If you lose your temper, it''s not good for your recovery." Although Master Wu thought that she was a doctor, he still thought that she was pretending to be a doctor. At the moment, he just laughed, looked out of the house and said, "it''s hard for me to have a good temper with that unfilial son." Wu Shuwen He is looking for someone to cure his own Laozi. He is also speechless. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in the future, I will treat grandfather Wu. Grandfather Wu will not lose his temper any more. You should believe me. Your illness will get better day by day." Chapter 2044 Master Wu wants to laugh when he hears Gu''s words. He thinks that this little girl is really shameless. So many famous doctors didn''t treat him well before. What can she do? But he thought that the girl was the girl his grandson liked, so he didn''t bother to beat her. He just asked, "how do you want to treat me?" Gu only replied: "first use acupuncture to dredge your meridians, and then supplement with traditional Chinese medicine, should soon be able to achieve results." Seeing her serious, Master Wu looked at her and said, "so you''re going to give me acupuncture today?" Gu Wei nodded: "yes, originally I had to give you medicine today, but this is the United States. It''s estimated that Chinese medicine is not complete, and I have to send it from China." Master Wu knows that acupuncture is definitely a technical skill. He doesn''t think Gu Weiyi really can. It''s just that his grandson brought a girl back for the first time and showed such filial piety. As an elder, he can''t beat his grandson''s enthusiasm. Besides, Gu is a good-looking girl with a good temperament. Anyway, she only has a few stitches. He looks like this. It''s no big deal to wait for more stitches. So he looked her up and down and asked, "how long have you studied Chinese medicine?" "More than ten years." Gu only thinks that at this time, we can''t start with the time when she studied medicine with Shao Yizhi. Instead, we should start with the time when she claimed to study medicine. And she has been studying medicine for more than ten years in her previous life, so it''s not a lie. When she saw Master Wu looking at her, she was a little surprised. She said with a smile, "my grandfather can learn medicine. I learned medicine with him since I was a child, so the time of learning medicine is not short, so grandfather Wu doesn''t have to worry. I have practiced acupuncture for many years." Master Wu thought that she was Wu Chengfeng who wanted to make him happy. Now it seems that it''s not all. If she really knows something about medicine, it''s good. So he nodded his head and said, "let''s have a try first." Gu Weiyi nods with a smile. She can see that Master Wu doesn''t trust her medical skills. It''s estimated that Wu Chengfeng''s face is the reason why she agrees to let her treat him. Looking at her, Master Wu took a large row of silver needles from her backpack and gently picked her eyebrows. Mr. Wu is a Chinese. When he was young, he came to the United States for some special reasons, so he knew a lot about Chinese traditional medicine. The medicine box of Chinese traditional medicine is very particular. One medicine box is divided into many guides, pillows, acupuncture and other instruments, but no one comes to see people with a backpack. Although Gu only told him that she had studied medicine for more than ten years, she was not professional at first sight. He sighed in his heart that his grandson had been in the United States for a long time after all, and he was not professional in counterfeiting. But defends in the outside Smith is actually one face disdain, outside moxibustion is what ghost? Do you want to prick a few needles for Master Wu and then stand up? It''s just a dream. Smith thinks that Master Wu is biased against him, and he is still a fool. He would let such a young girl who is not a doctor to see him. He even hoped that the Chinese girl would come up with something later, and then he would come back to Joe and brush his sense of existence, so that Master Wu could understand that no one would have a better way to cure his illness except him. Chapter 2045 Smith thinks it''s a bit inappropriate to have such an idea as a doctor, but he was scolded by Master Wu several times and lost a lot of face. He wanted to get back some face from his heart. He originally wanted to leave, but now he knows that after Master Wu agrees to let Gu only treat his illness, he doesn''t want to leave. He wants to sit here and wait for the result. There was a bench outside, and he sat down directly. Wu Shuwen also thinks that Wu Chengfeng is too mischievous today, and now Mr. Wu is also mischievous, and he can''t stop it. Anyway, Mr. Wu is the biggest in his family, and he is happy. On the one hand, he was afraid that Master Wu would scold him, on the other hand, he was afraid that Smith would leave. He wanted to stay here. After all, Smith was the best rehabilitation doctor he could get. At this time, he saw Smith sitting on the bench with a cold face. He probably knew Smith''s thoughts and plans, and he was ready in his heart. After Gu Wei failed to treat Master Wu, he had to persuade him to continue to treat him anyway. It''s just the same. It may cost more money and say more good things. Wu Shuwen is also an outsider in Los Angeles. He has a good reputation in Los Angeles. But after his illness, he is able to put down his figure in front of doctors. As long as he can cure his illness, what''s the point of being wronged? Gu only ignored their thoughts. She picked up the needle with her hands calmly. Acupuncture is really a test of people''s skills. There are a lot of stresses on the depth of needling. Only the most appropriate strength and depth is the most suitable method for treating diseases. Gu only picked up the needle at the moment, the whole person changed, the original beautiful young girl, suddenly became stable, her appearance was ignored, replaced by her stable and reliable temperament. In fact, the reason why Wu Chengfeng asked Gu only to come to see Mr. Wu is that Mr. Wu talked about the stories about traditional Chinese medicine in front of him when he was a child, which is his admiration for traditional Chinese medicine. In fact, he didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine. When he heard that Gu Weiyi had won over Helen, he thought her medical skills should be powerful. In the United States, there is no very powerful traditional Chinese medicine. Gu Weiyi is the most powerful traditional Chinese medicine he has come into contact with, so he invited Gu Weiyi back to have a try. So his mind is relatively simple, because he doesn''t understand, so he doesn''t know the difference at all. At this time, when he saw Gu Weiyi holding the needle, his eyes suddenly lit up, and the serious girl is the most beautiful. Gu only at this time has entered the realm of selflessness, she is thinking about how to treat Master Wu, how the needle is most beneficial to master Wu''s condition. This time, she used the method of eye acupuncture to treat Master Wu, that is, to prick the eyes. Shao Yizhi saw this method of needling in an ancient book of Ming Dynasty, and combined it with his acupuncture technique to make some adjustments, and then taught it to Gu Yiwei. Because the location of the needle is relatively special, Gu only in the needle will be very careful. This set of needling methods is much more difficult and technical than ordinary needling methods. Master Wu didn''t expect that she would stick the needle in his eyes. When he found out, she had already put the needle down. Except for the slight numbness and itching, he didn''t feel much pain. Chapter 2046 Master Wu wanted to stop at this time, but he hesitated again for the girl''s serious face. Then, as the number of Gu Weiyi''s needles increased, he did not dare to speak. The reason was that his eyes were too close to his mouth. Gu''s needle was not shallow. If he spoke and caused vibration, if the needle deviated, he was afraid to blind his eyes, or if he was a little more cruel, he would stick it into his head Master Wu''s heart is broken. Such a girl who has only learned half a tune of traditional Chinese medicine dares to prick a needle like this. He is also convinced! Also now he dare not speak, dare not move, also dare not lose his temper, otherwise this will not be good at throwing Gu only, but directly stabbed her with a knife. Even if she is Wu Chengfeng''s favorite girl, she can''t! He also scolded Wu Chengfeng in his heart. His grandson was too much. Where did he find such a silly and bold girlfriend? Gu''s only needle had already been sweating all over his body after it had been pricked, and pricking this kind of needle was the most consuming. Wu Chengfeng''s eyes are full of needles around his grandfather''s eyes. This kind of scene looks really terrible. At this time, he looked at Gu''s only eyes, and there was already some fear in them, which irritated her. Would he be pricked with needles all over her body? He saw Gu only received the needle and asked softly, "is this OK?" In fact, Gu Weiwei had been punctured like this in her last life, so she was very calm at this time, so she nodded her head gently: "this needle needs to be kept for a while, now let grandfather Wu have a rest for a while." Then she said to master Wu in a soft voice, "grandfather Wu, I''ll take the needle for you in half an hour." Master Wu refused, but he didn''t dare to move. He regretted it. His grandson was not very reliable! When Wu Shuwen over there heard this sentence, he leaned out his head and took a look. When he saw the needle in Master Wu''s eye, he was shocked. Did Gu only take his Laozi''s eye as a thorn? Smith also looked out from one side and said with a sneer, "so this is the so-called acupuncture. It''s really eye opening." The irony in his words is very obvious. For Western doctors, they will never understand how to prick a needle into a person and then treat a disease. This is like maltreatment. Gu only did not ask Smith and others to understand, because it was a cultural difference. At the beginning, when Chinese people came to the United States, they gave their own children scraping, and finally the incident of abuse happened. Everything needs to be proved by facts. Wu Shuwen was born in the United States. Although he heard about the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine, he had no idea at this time, especially the acupuncturist was Gu''s only young girl. But now Master Wu was tied like that, and he didn''t dare to pull out the needle. So he looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if anything happens to my father, I will call the police." Gu only looked at him, and she understood his feelings, so she calmly said: "if my treatment causes damage to grandfather Wu, I am willing to bear the legal responsibility." "Legal liability?" Smith said coldly, "I''m afraid you can''t afford it! In my opinion, the so-called traditional Chinese medicine is just a liar! To make a mystery is to deceive people! " Chapter 2047 Gu only said faintly: "there is nothing in the world that I can''t afford. If I dare to treat grandfather Wu, it means that I have confidence in my medical skills. Now you can question me, but you can''t attack me in life, let alone doubt traditional Chinese medicine." Although Wu Chengfeng was worried about whether old man Wu would have an accident, Gu only brought him here. Before that, Gu only really cured a patient with severe pneumonia. Without giving the patient any antipyretic, he used a needle to stop the fever. So he thought he should believe Gu Weiyi, so he said, "I invited Dr. Gu, and I believe her." Wu Shuwen pulled him aside and asked, "is she really a doctor?" Wu Chengfeng said inexplicably: "if she wasn''t a doctor, how could I ask her to come and treat my grandfather?" "How do you know her?" Wu Shuwen continued to ask. Wu Chengfeng replied: "she is a Chinese exchange student in our school. A few days ago, she had a competition with a student in our school and cured a pneumonia patient with traditional Chinese medicine. My grandfather said that traditional Chinese medicine was very powerful, so I invited her." Wu Shuwen looks at Wu Chengfeng''s face and wants to smoke him. His son''s IQ is about to develop into a stupid son of the landlord. It turns out that this girl is actually an exchange student in his school! What disease can a college student cure? I''m afraid his silly son wants to play with this girl! What''s more, can a disease like pneumonia be compared with a severe disease like paralysis in bed? The most important thing is, whether his son wants to soak up other girls'' money or sweet talk, can he use his own grandfather''s illness as a means of treatment? How could he have such a silly son? When Wu Chengfeng saw the expression on Wu Shuwen''s face, he subconsciously hid away. Lao Tzu of his own family still knew that even if this is the country of America and a place where human rights are emphasized, it is still their family tradition in the Wu family that their son can not succeed without fighting. There Smith has done his best to ridicule: "it turns out that college students are still in school. They should study hard in school. If they have nothing to do, they should come out to treat people, and they are not afraid to treat problems." Gu Weiyi''s face was still light: "all the science in the world is based on practice, so is medicine. I just apply what I have learned." "I think it''s nonsense!" Smith didn''t pay any attention to Gu Weiwei, because he thought he could see the result today. So he looked at Wu Shuwen coldly and said, "Mr. Wu, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you use a student in school to replace me to treat Mr. Wu?" Wu Shuwen was eager to rub Wu Chengfeng on the ground at this time, but after all, there were outsiders here. He still wanted to save face for his son. At the moment, he squeezed out a smile and said, "don''t worry about children''s mischief, Dr. Smith. It''s thanks to Dr. Smith for treating my father." Smith was a little complacent when he heard that he said, "Mr. Wu''s disease is very difficult to treat. Today, he found such a doctor to treat it. It will only make it more difficult for me to treat it. As far as doctors are concerned, no one is willing to treat the patients who have been cured by others." The meaning of his words is very obvious. He doesn''t want to treat Master Wu. If he wants to continue to treat him, he has to pay more. Chapter 2048 Gu only thinks that Smith''s behavior is a little shameless. If he really doesn''t want to treat Master Wu, he just leaves. What can he do with all this nonsense? So he''s just for the money. She looked at the time, half an hour has come to keep the needle, she was too lazy to pay attention to their query, she reached for the needle. Drawing needles is also learned, and she has to concentrate. Wu Chengfeng''s mood is also all kinds of uneasiness at this time. The way of TCM treatment is really frightening! If Gu only really cured his grandfather, his family''s Lao Tzu would not let him go and would probably cut off his source of income. He looked at Gu only one eye, and had an idea in his heart. If she really cured his grandfather and his father cut off his living expenses, he would rely on her! Anyway, he knows that she has money on hand. As for what other people say about him? It''s better to say a few words than starve to death! Gu Yiwei had finished collecting all the needles for Master Wu. She said in a warm voice, "grandfather Wu, you can open your eyes." Master Wu was a violent man. Just now he was lying there and couldn''t move. He was full of fire. As soon as he opened his eyes, he grabbed the pillow beside him and hit Gu Wei. Gu Wei was prepared early in the morning and took up the pillow to hide. Master Wu grabs the water cup on the cupboard and smashes it on her. As he smashes it, he scolds her: "you are just a student in the medical college. You dare to give me acupuncture in this way!" At this time, Master Wu is too lazy to care whether his grandson likes her or not, and whether his grandson can marry his granddaughter-in-law. He will need to vent his emotions. The cup fell to pieces on the ground, and Master Wu still felt angry. He opened the quilt and got out of bed to beat Gu only. Gu Wei has been hiding behind Wu Chengfeng for a long time. She thinks that she underestimates Wu''s temper. At this time, Wu Chengfeng has exclaimed: "grandfather, you can stand up!" This sentence awakened all the people. Yes, before, Master Wu had a hemiplegia due to a stroke. It was very difficult for him to stand up and turn over in bed! Wu Shuwen said excitedly: "Dad, you can stand up! How wonderful Master Wu himself was a little bit confused. Just now he was angry and just wanted to catch Gu Weiyi and beat him up. He didn''t want to stand up at all. Then he stood up. He has been lying in bed for more than half a year, and has been eager to stand up! Did not expect, at this time actually stood up! It''s incredible! Master Wu looked at his legs and then twisted his waist slightly. It seemed that his numb limbs had regained some consciousness, and his body was slightly hot. This feeling was somewhat magical. Gu only peeped out his head from behind Wu Chengfeng: "grandfather Wu, how many steps do you try to take?" Master Wu wanted to step on his feet, but he was worried. Wu Shuwen said, "Dad, I''ll help you." One step, two steps, three steps. With the help of Wu Shuwen, Master Wu walked around the bed. "I can walk," said master Wu with a happy face The reason why he had a big opinion on Dr. Smith before was that Smith had treated him for a long time, which made him miserable but made no progress. Chapter 2049 After all these things happened, Mr. Wu really didn''t like Smith at all. Of course, he would not give him a good face. Wu Shuwen just barely burst into tears: "yes, Dad, it''s so good that you can walk." All this is a little incredible, but anyway, Master Wu can really walk. Smith stood there as if he had seen a ghost. He was too aware of Master Wu''s illness. According to his treatment, it would be very difficult to stand up. But today, that Chinese girl just pricked a bunch of needles in Master Wu''s eyes, and she could make him stand up. It''s incredible! Is the so-called traditional Chinese medicine really so magical? After he could walk, Master Wu was in a good mood. He had long forgotten his thought of beating Gu. He was a little tired after walking around. He sat on the bed and waved to her: "Xiao Gu, come here." Gu only shook his head: "I''d better stand away. I''m afraid you''ll beat me!" The expression on Master Wu''s face was a little embarrassed, but he said with a smile: "I misunderstood you just now, so I have a big reaction. Now that the misunderstanding is over, how can I beat you?" Gu Weiyi smiles and goes to master Wu. He kindly asks, "so you are really a traditional Chinese medicine who has studied medicine for more than ten years?" Gu Wei nodded: "where can I lie about this? People who study medicine never dare to mess around. If they are not sure, how dare they treat people? " Master Wu remembered that she had just come in to give him a pulse, and then said that she could cure his illness. He just didn''t believe it. He thought she was bragging, but he didn''t expect that she was really talented and learned. Among these people, Wu Chengfeng was the happiest: "as I said just now, Dr. Gu is a doctor with excellent medical skills and can cure severe pneumonia with traditional Chinese medicine!" As he said just now, no one thinks anything about it. Now that Master Wu can walk, his feelings are totally different. Mr. Wu said with a smile, "well, Xiaogu''s medical skills are really good. Unlike some doctors, they just want to cheat money every day." When he finished, he glanced at Smith. Smith felt that today''s event was really a slap in the face. He couldn''t refute Master Wu''s words and couldn''t take any more Joe. Then he walked out of the door with a red face. Gu only didn''t care too much about Smith. Although Master Wu still needs all kinds of rehabilitation treatment in the future, it''s definitely not a good thing for him to continue his treatment. It''s better to find someone who doesn''t have much fame, but is willing to treat according to the rehabilitation treatment given by her. Maybe the effect will be better. Because Gu Weiyi let Master Wu stand up again, Master Wu had a very good impression on Gu only. She asked her questions. She didn''t think much about it. Later, Master Wu''s questions became more and more personal, so she felt that something was wrong. So she said with a smile: "grandfather Wu, your body just recovered a little, you should pay attention to rest, I will not disturb you." Without waiting for Master Wu''s consent, she went out directly. Wu Chengfeng also wants to go out with him, but he is held by Master Wu. After hearing Gu Wei''s voice, Master Wu asked, "is she your girlfriend?" Chapter 2050 Wu Chengfeng''s eyes widened and his face was a little red: "grandfather, don''t talk nonsense. She''s not my girlfriend, she''s the doctor I invited to treat you." After Gu''s only medical skill was confirmed, Master Wu realized it. He glared at his grandson: "Xiaogu people look so good, you did not move the mind?" Wu Chengfeng scratched his head and said, "I have such an idea, but..." "If you have any idea, go after it!" Master Wu patted him and said, "our descendants of the Wu family should be brave. It''s rare to meet such an excellent girl. If you don''t do it, she will become someone else''s!" Wu Chengfeng reached out and touched his nose. Master Wu said, "if you marry her back home, we won''t have to worry about illness in the future." Wu Chengfeng is speechless. Does his grandfather want him to marry a daughter-in-law or a family doctor? Seeing his stupefied face, Master Wu reached out and patted him on the back of the head and said, "what are you doing here? Don''t move Mr. Wu hated that iron was not steel, so he blew his grandson out. Gu Weiyi didn''t know the conversation between the two. When she went downstairs, she saw Smith standing there with a disheartened face. She didn''t have a good impression on Smith. She didn''t know his medical skills, but obviously his medical ethics was mediocre and he was a man in the eye of money. He didn''t feel very good when he saw her at this time. After all, he said a little too much just now, so he coughed and said, "can you tell me how you treated Mr. Wu just now?" Gu Yiwei said with a faint smile: "this is based on the theory of traditional Chinese medicine. The theory of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine belong to two completely different systems, so I''m really sorry. Even if I told you, you may not understand it." What she said was not to disgust Smith, but to tell the truth. The names of acupoints in traditional Chinese medicine and the methods of needling are absolutely strange to western medicine such as Smith, and they are really hard to understand. Smith''s face was really ugly. In his opinion, Gu only said that in revenge for the irony he had just made to her. He was in a very bad mood, but at this time he was not good enough to blame Gu only. He looked at Gu''s complexion. If he hadn''t seen Gu''s whole process of treating Master Wu today and knew that Master Wu was a very difficult patient, he would have doubted whether Master Wu and Gu were playing bihuang. If someone told him that a paralyzed patient could stand up after a few needles were put into the patient''s eyes, he would probably laugh. He went away with a cold snort. He just wanted to ask Gu only what the medical skill was like. After Gu only explicitly refused, he had no reason to stay in the Wu family. Gu only saw what he looked like and knew that he didn''t believe her at all. She gently raised her eyebrows and didn''t care. Anyway, in the eyes of Western medicine learners, there are many ways of treating diseases in traditional Chinese medicine, which they do not agree with. This is still an example of being unable to communicate. Because he cured Master Wu, he was received with high standard at lunch. Chapter 2051 All kinds of expensive food are brought up, but the practice is western food. Gu only thinks that it''s a waste of food materials. When Wu Shuwen saw Gu only, his face was also full of smiles, and he became like a spring breeze, totally different from his cold brow and cold eyes before. He was also a man who had the courage to admit his mistakes and apologized to Gu. Gu only natural will also with him polite a few words, only said that she is the doctor''s duty, let him not need polite. Wu Shuwen now also knows that Gu''s only girlfriend is not Wu Chengfeng''s, and her eyes are even different. You can''t be polite any more. After dinner, several people naturally talked about the follow-up treatment of Master Wu. In fact, it''s not suitable for acupuncture every day. It''s more suitable for acupuncture once a week. Gu only has two days of rest every week. There are not many problems in this matter. The problem is traditional Chinese medicine, because Master Wu''s illness must be combined with traditional Chinese medicine. It''s just that there is no traditional Chinese medicine in the United States, and the control of traditional Chinese medicine, which seems strange, is relatively strict. It''s difficult to successfully declare traditional Chinese medicine. Wu Shuwen calmly said: "you can ask people to buy the medicine and send it to us in China. We will solve the problem of customs declaration." Wu Shuwen is very good in the United States, and he has many friends. He himself has very good ability. These things can''t defeat him. Gu Yiwei was relieved to hear that. He immediately called the pharmaceutical factory and asked Yang Yong to prepare some medicinal materials. Anyway, Wu Shuwen said that he was sure to let herbs pass the customs, so she simply asked Yang Yong to prepare some commonly used herbs for a rainy day. Wu Shuwen is quite curious about Gu only. Although he doesn''t go to check her account like Master Wu, he also has a strong interest. Gu only had been asked by Master Wu once before, and she had accumulated experience, so her answer to Wu Shuwen was a little evasive, and she would not reveal too much personal information. When Wu Shuwen saw that she was in a dilemma, he was very polite even when he refused. She was beautiful and skillful in medicine. He liked her very much and had the same mind as Master Wu. Originally, Wu Chengfeng came home to live for one day, and then went back to school the next day. This time, when Gu only proposed to go first, Wu Shuwen directly asked Wu Chengfeng to send her back. Gu Weiyi said thanks with a smile, and told Wu Shuwen what he should pay attention to again. The rehabilitation work can''t stop. Wu Shuwen naturally agreed with a smile, repeatedly thanks her, and took an envelope to her, which is her diagnosis gold. Wu Chengfeng knows what his grandfather and Lao Tzu are doing. He still remembers that his grandfather repeatedly told him to go after Gu only, and said a few cruel words, saying that if he can''t catch up with Gu only, he won''t be his grandson. Wu Chengfeng looks at Gu Weiyi''s slightly cold face, and he feels a little pressure. She doesn''t look so easy to chase. Gu only got on the bus and opened the envelope to have a look. There was a check lying in it. The amount of the check was ten times what Wu Chengfeng had told her before, that is, 10000 meters. According to the current exchange rate, 10000 meters is equivalent to 100000 Chinese dollars. Although she is not poor in money, she knows that it is absolutely super high salary. Chapter 2052 Gu Weiyi asked Wu Chengfeng, "is this check written by your father wrong? That''s too much! " "No mistake." Wu Chengfeng said with a smile: "that Smith comes to treat my grandfather once every time, which is about the same number. But you treat my grandfather better. Originally, according to my father''s idea, I wanted to give you double the price of Smith. I persuaded him." "When you have completely cured my grandfather, you can write a bigger check. That will be more shocking." The whole family of Wu family spent a lot of time on his illness. Now it''s not easy to meet Gu Wei. It''s a great joy to get up and walk after only one treatment. As long as Gu Weiyi can really cure Master Wu, the Wu family will certainly pay a lot of money. Gu Weiyi gently raised her eyebrows. She had known before that doctors and lawyers in the United States are highly paid, so these two kinds of schools are very difficult to test. But she really didn''t know that their salary was so high. No wonder so many students have to sharpen their heads to take these two majors. Today, Wu Chengfeng was led by Master Wu to popularize traditional Chinese medicine. At this time, he already knew that traditional Chinese medicine was more about qualifications, so he asked Gu Wei: "you are so good at traditional Chinese medicine, how can you think of learning western medicine?" "Choose the best and make up for the worst." Gu Weiyi replied: "I want to be a better TCM. I want TCM to keep pace with the times and let the world know TCM. So I come to learn western medicine." Traditional Chinese medicine has a history of thousands of years, but there are many so-called unique secret recipes. Those secret recipes are often the crystallization of wisdom of a generation, representing the highest achievement. However, in the process of teaching traditional Chinese medicine, there are always different opinions. And those secret recipes are still passed on to men rather than women. When a daughter is born in the family, she has no son, so she would rather lose them than pass them on to her daughter, because they think that her daughter will be someone else''s family after she is married. There are too many bad habits in the inheritance of traditional Chinese medicine in Fengjian thought for thousands of years. Many of those secret recipes would rather be lost than passed on to outsiders, which resulted in the loss of many recipes accumulated by generations. In recent years, traditional Chinese medicine has been declining, quack medicine is rampant, and there are fewer and fewer Chinese medicine doctors who are really good at medicine, which also makes many people lose their knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, and makes people feel that traditional Chinese medicine can only regulate the body, but can''t cure acute symptoms and serious diseases. In addition to the previous theories of traditional Chinese medicine, Gu also wanted to understand western medicine and make up for some shortcomings of traditional Chinese medicine. Wu Chengfeng didn''t know the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine. After hearing her words, she felt that she was a very ideal girl. He seriously said: "you want to learn western medicine, learn from each other, but only do half a year of exchange students, time will not be too short?" Gu Weiyi replied: "the time is certainly short, but I still have a lot of things to do, and I can only spare half a year to learn western medicine. In this half a year, I will try my best to learn more knowledge." Wu Chengfeng looked at her eyes and added three points of admiration: "if you have something you don''t understand in learning western medicine, you can ask me. I''m happy to tell you what I have learned." What he wanted to say was that he was only inferior to Helen, but remembering that Helen was the only loser of Gu, he thought it was a bit shameful to say it. Chapter 2053 Gu''s only mouth rose slightly. Of course, she would not be polite to such a free teacher, so she immediately asked him some academic questions about western medicine. Her questions made Wu Chengfeng a little fluffy, because they were basically the knowledge he learned this semester, which involved a lot of things. Although he was able to understand and speak clearly, he didn''t know why he was a little flustered. He always felt that he was bragging in front of Gu only, but he thought that she had only been in school for half a month. How could he ask such a question? You know, when he first entered school, he couldn''t think so deeply, and he couldn''t ask such technical questions. Gu Weiyi asked him while he was writing in a book. He thought about it from time to time. He was very serious. Wu Chengfeng felt a sense of urgency when he saw her like this. She had learned Chinese medicine so well, and now she is studying western medicine so hard, and the progress is still so fast. How can these western medicine students feel embarrassed? Then Wu Chengfeng found a more terrible thing. Once he told her the knowledge points, she could remember them clearly, and even draw inferences from one instance. The questions raised were more and more difficult. When the car arrived at the downstairs of Gu Weiyi''s apartment, Wu Chengfeng''s face was a little pale. He couldn''t wait to drive the car and left. He was afraid that Gu Weiyi would ask him if he asked any more questions. He had to go back to study quickly, otherwise he thought he might not be able to teach Gu Weiyi next time. Gu only didn''t pay attention to his abnormality. Instead, he gave him a loud thanks. This time, he solved the problem that she hadn''t figured out for a long time. Wu Chengfeng felt that he had some talent in studying medicine before. After he met Helen, he had some doubts about it. After all, Helen was more powerful than him and seemed to have more talent. But today, after making those exchanges with Gu, he felt that he might have met a pervert much more powerful than Helen! Yes, that''s abnormal. He thinks that there is only such a word to describe Gu. If he didn''t know that Gu Weiyi was just beginning to study western medicine, he might suspect that she had studied western medicine for several years, and her mastery of Western medicine theory was no less than that of this student who had studied western medicine for nearly four years. The progress of her study can''t be described as too fast. It''s not too terrible! Wu Chengfeng even thinks that if a very talented person like Gu only studies so hard, why should he be lazy? Only by working harder can we do it. Otherwise, after a period of time, he, a full-time student of Western medicine, will not be as powerful as a student of Chinese medicine. It will be a shame to spread! Gu Weiyi put away her notebook. This time she went to Los Angeles, she definitely got a lot. When she was about to go back to her apartment, she heard someone nearby say, "you see, she is a woman who is full of flowers. She seduced you that day and is with another man today." It''s a familiar voice. It''s Linda''s voice. Gu only looked around and saw Linda and Tom standing there. Linda''s face was cold and Tom was embarrassed. Gu only sympathizes with Tom. It''s never a good experience to make friends with such a girl. Chapter 2054 Linda saw Gu only look over, eyes full of provocation and ridicule, that look quite a bit exposed Gu only one true face of joy. Gu Weiyi really wanted to see Linda. He just thought of Linda''s way of doing things in the past. He knew that he couldn''t talk to Linda clearly, so he didn''t care about Linda and was ready to go upstairs with his bag on his back. But Linda grabbed her and said, "Hey, why don''t you talk? Are you guilty? " Then she turned to Tom and said, "look, this is the girl you like. You want to break up with me for such a girl!" Tom could not bear to say: "I have told you many times that I broke up with you because we were not suitable and had nothing to do with her." He said to Gu Weiyi apologetically: "I''m really sorry for troubling you. It''s just a misunderstanding!" Gu Yiwei said faintly: "I know about this matter. You don''t need to apologize to me, but I think you have to make it clear with your ex girlfriend. She always pesters me like this, which makes me very embarrassed." When she finished, she threw away Linda''s hand and was ready to leave. Linda was ready. She grabbed her shoulder and scolded: "Gu Weiyi, just admit that you are a whore playing with other people''s feelings. As soon as you broke up Tom and me, you broke up Helen and Wu Chengfeng..." Gu Weiyi originally thought that when she went to a strange country, she had better keep a low profile. She still had tasks to carry out and was not suitable to have too many conflicts with American students. But at this time, Linda had made her unbearable. The more Linda said it, the more angry she became. She was even ready to fight Gu only. Gu only didn''t bear it any more. When Linda''s hand was about to fall, she grabbed it with her backhand and threw it over her shoulder. She didn''t show mercy. Linda''s body fell heavily on the ground, splashing dust all over the ground. Tom, standing next to him, was stunned to see the situation. Who could have thought that the Chinese girl who looked charming was so fierce! He remembered that she was quick to hide when he first met her. He was sure that this Chinese girl was as good at Kung Fu as Bruce Lee! Gu only looked at Linda sideways and said, "I thought you had brain problems before, and I thought you were just lovelorn. As a normal person, I should bear with you a little more. I don''t care about you in general. I think you will be fine after a while." "But it turns out that I''m wrong. You are not the kind of person worthy of sympathy at all. When you are lovelorn, you will not think about the problem at all, but put it on others all at once." "Before I let you, not afraid of you, but sympathizing with you, but you see my sympathy as my weakness, and want to change ways to bully me, so as to cover up your own failure." "I won''t let you in the future. Next time you pour dirty water on me like this, I won''t be polite to you. Today is just a small warning." When she finished, Linda and Tom, who left their backs aching and buttocks falling, calmly carried their bags upstairs. Tom swallowed his saliva, reached for Linda and said, "I''ve told you many times that Gu has nothing to do with my breaking up with you, but your possessiveness is too strong and you are suspicious all day long. You have to interfere with any girl I talk to more." Chapter 2055 Linda looked at Tom with wide eyes. He then said, "now I repeat that I have nothing to do with Gu only. You should not provoke her any more. This Chinese girl is different from other Chinese. You can''t afford to provoke her." Linda came to her senses only when she was pulled up by Tom. She was in pain all over her body and could not help crying. Tom didn''t comfort her at this time, so he left. Linda watched Tom leave, and her original grievance broke out at this moment. She immediately sat down in the apartment and cried. Gu only heard Linda''s cry upstairs, as if he didn''t hear it. He put on his ears and began to listen to the music. She was thinking about Linda''s accusation that she broke up Wu Chengfeng and Helen? She remembered the first time Wu Chengfeng and Helen met in the hospital. She turned her mouth lightly. The two seemed to have something at that time, but she didn''t feel it at all when she saw them standing together. She thought it was mysterious, but she didn''t think it had much to do with her, so she didn''t care about it. Anyway, in her heart, Linda would talk nonsense all day, and there was not a word that could be expected but could not be trusted. She glanced at the check on her desk and felt proud. When other people went abroad to study, they were worried about the cost of living. They had to work and study. She was very good. In most half a month, she would spend about 2000 yuan, but she made more money. She felt that she was quite excellent and could be narcissistic once. Other people''s weekends are free, but Gu''s only weekend is busy. It took him nearly a day to go to Los Angeles, and he had to study hard in the rest of the time. Wu Chengfeng has a point. Her time as an exchange student is too short. It''s hard for her to learn advanced western medicine knowledge. It''s good to be admitted. So she needs to learn more knowledge while she is an exchange student. She is a very studious person, and she has an unforgettable memory. When she makes up her mind to learn something, she is very efficient. Professor Holm was most impressed by Gu''s progress. He clearly remembered that this Chinese girl didn''t understand cardiology when she was a new student, and even remembered that she had finished her homework in a mess for the first time after class. But it''s only in the past two weeks. Her homework has been finished better than most of the students in the class, and even has reached the very front level. Professor Holm is a little puzzled. Her learning progress is as fast as playing games. It''s incredible! If the progress of the whole class can be the same as her, then he will no longer have to worry about teaching them knowledge. Where does this Chinese girl come from? During lunch, when several professors were discussing the progress of students'' study, Professor Holm mentioned Gu Yiwei, saying that she was the fastest student he had ever taught. A professor nearby said immediately: "originally, her cardiology is also very good. I thought she was only good at my subject. She is the most talented student I have ever met in medicine." He was not optimistic about Gu Weiyi originally, but Gu Weiyi gave him a big surprise. Chapter 2056 Good students will always attract professors to like them. "I agree with that." Another professor said: "before I heard that she won Helen, I thought it was incredible. Now I can understand, but did you hear that she also cured a paralyzed patient." "How could that be?" A professor was surprised to say: "it takes a long time for a paralyzed patient to be cured. How long has she been here? How can it be done?" Just now the professor put out his hand: "I don''t know the specific situation, but now it''s widely spread among students. She said that she took the needle and pricked the patient''s eye. After receiving the needle, the patient can stand up and walk." "It''s making up a story, isn''t it?" Professor Holm said with disdain: "what a magic thing! If she is really that powerful, we don''t need to teach her. She can teach us. " His words are not very nice, but they are also true. The ultimate goal of medical students is to cure people. The university they work in is already the world''s leading medical university, but even here, the best students can only be assistants when they graduate, and rarely have the opportunity to treat others independently. It is only a few years after graduation that we can really treat patients independently. The professors who teach in the school are not only professors, but also doctors with good medical skills. Even the professors who specialize in rehabilitation can not reach this level. If Gu Weiyi can really do it, he can really teach them, but no one believes it. The professor who mentioned the medical treatment seriously said: "the fact is that the students tell us that there are nose and eyes, and there are many details, among which Dr. Smith is involved." "Which Smith?" Asked Professor Holm. "Of course, it''s Smith who won the rehabilitation award last year. I''ve heard that since he won the award last year, he''s been very aggressive and doesn''t pay much attention to his peers." A professor said. In fact, the circle of medical circles is not big. There are only those famous doctors. As long as we say that, we all know that. Professor Holm picked up his cell phone and said, "that''s a coincidence. I happen to have a call from Smith. I''ll ask him." Professors not only have the spirit of gossiping, but also have the ability and channel to verify. This matter immediately attracted the attention of all professors. They all want to know the truth of the matter and listen to Professor Holm on the phone one by one. Professor Fang sat by and heard their conversation. He was surprised. Before Gu only used traditional Chinese medicine to cure pneumonia, he was a bit surprised. Now he heard that she had cured the next paralyzed patient, and he felt even more incredible. Professor Holm is fierce and unreasonable in front of the students, but others'' EQ is not low. After asking Smith a few questions, he had the answer in his heart. After he hung up the phone, the color was a little strange, and several other professors on the scene looked at him together. He pushed back the glasses on the bridge of his nose with his hand and said, "Smith said that he did see a Chinese girl a few days ago. She put a needle all over a patient''s eye. After removing the needle, the patient could get out of bed and walk." Smith didn''t want to say anything about it, but the patient was Mr. Wu. Chapter 2057 The reason is very simple. When Smith first gave Mr. Wu treatment, he publicized it everywhere. In fact, he was a little proud. But now Master Wu''s illness is cured, but this merit is not his. If he pretends to claim it, the Wu family will naturally come forward to clarify it, and then he will really lose face! So Smith reluctantly told the story, but accused Gu of using Chinese medicine. He thought Gu was a magician who had done magic to master Wu. Of course, Professor Holm would not agree with the word magic, because there is no magic in the world, just Gu''s only brilliant medical skill. All the professors present were stunned, and everyone''s eyes were incredible. Professor Fang was shocked and said: "I know that Chinese traditional medicine is very good at treating paralysis. It is estimated that the only way to treat the disease this time is to treat the right symptoms. That''s why it has such a good effect." Since Gu''s admission, these professors have heard the word "TCM" from time to time. Before Gu came, no one in the whole school mentioned TCM. Professor Holm asked Professor Fang, "is traditional Chinese medicine so magical?" Although Professor Fang drank traditional Chinese medicine when he was a child, he learned western medicine when he grew up. Although he knew much more about traditional Chinese medicine than these American professors, he didn''t know much about it. At this time, he was asked by Professor Holm. After thinking about it, he said: "traditional Chinese medicine is totally different from western medicine. It is a native Chinese medicine. They treat diseases by taking Chinese herbal medicine, acupuncture, moxibustion, scraping and other methods. Their theory includes five zang organs, six Fu organs, and various acupoints and meridians." "It''s just that this science is very complicated, and it needs a lot of clinical experience. There are many ways to treat diseases that science can''t explain, so now even in China, there are not many people studying Chinese medicine." "Gu only, I think, should be the best in the middle." In his understanding of traditional Chinese medicine, some traditional Chinese medicine are helpless when they encounter typhoid fever. However, Gu''s treatment of pneumonia, stroke, hand paralysis and other diseases can only prove her solid foundation of traditional Chinese medicine. Professor Holm was not very satisfied with the other professor''s statement: "I have seen Gu''s enrollment record. She is only 19 years old this year! You just said that traditional Chinese medicine needs rich clinical experience. She is too young. Your words are contradictory. " Professor Fang said with a smile: "maybe she is a genius of medicine? For a genius, a lot of things become easy to learn. " His words made other professors laugh. For them, genius is just an excuse or a joke. Professor Hom is a serious person. Professor Fang''s answer can''t satisfy him, but in his capacity, it''s not easy to lower down and ask Gu only what is traditional Chinese medicine. In his heart, this time, he really wrote down the word "traditional Chinese medicine". Gu Weiyi didn''t know that she had cured Mr. Wu''s illness, so that the professors in the school held a seminar. When she went to school on Monday, she found that the students in the school looked at her a little different from before. As soon as she asks Shirley, she knows that Wu Chengfeng''s treatment of her father Wu''s disease has spread to the whole school. Chapter 2058 Gu''s only face was speechless. She didn''t expect that Wu Chengfeng had a big mouth! The last time she competed with Helen, it was well known in the whole school. This time she cured Master Wu. She wanted to keep a low profile. After all, a person with too high profile would cause some trouble. But now Wu Chengfeng has publicized for her whole school. What can she do? Shirley''s only look after now is full of adoration. She has become friends with a big man unconsciously! She asked Gu, "is it difficult to learn traditional Chinese medicine? Why don''t you teach me Chinese medicine? " Gu only heard this sentence, and she was under great pressure. She wanted to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine, but she came here to study western medicine. If she taught students traditional Chinese medicine in school, she would be invited to tea by the headmaster. She felt that she still had professional ethics, so she said with a smile: "let''s say that in the past few years of Western medicine, regardless of the existing doctor''s license system, there are not too many problems in teaching and prescribing medicine. However, in the case of traditional Chinese medicine, it may not work, because it involves too much learning, and learning for a few years may only be a little superficial." "Besides, traditional Chinese medicine involves Chinese culture. Without good Chinese culture as the foundation, it is basically impossible to learn traditional Chinese medicine well. Therefore, if you want to learn traditional Chinese medicine, you have to learn Chinese first." Shirley was disappointed and said, "it''s so difficult. How long have you studied Chinese medicine?" "I''ve been learning since I can remember." Gu only replied: "I''ve studied Chinese medicine for so many years, but I only learned a little bit of it." Shirley looks at her eyes with disbelief on her face, but she is too lazy to explain. Class is coming soon. She wants to be a good student who studies hard and makes progress every day. I don''t know if Gu has any illusions. After class, several professors asked her to answer questions more frequently, and the difficulty of those questions was not too low. If she answers correctly, the professors don''t praise her. If she answers wrong, she will despise her. After one day''s class, Gu only feels tired! After school, she was about to leave, but was called into the office by Professor Holm. She took out her test questions this time. She was scolded and picked her several mistakes. She was scolded so much that she thought she was a mess in the exam, so she was despised by Professor Holm. After Professor Holm finished scolding her, she was even more deceived. She saw the a grade on the test paper, and the a grade was more than 90 points on the test paper equivalent to 100 points in the United States. There are many knowledge points in medicine, and the content involved is extremely complex. In addition, Professor Holm''s test paper is very difficult. It''s very powerful to get an A. few students in the class have achieved such a result, but she was scolded. Gu only felt that she was aggrieved. After all, the time she went to school was more than a month in the evening than that of the normal students. She really did a good job! Professor Holm seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and said coldly, "I heard that when you were studying in China, you got a + in all subjects, but you only got a when you came to me. Do you have any opinions about me?" Gu Weiyi was completely forced. Did Professor Hom check her achievements in China? Is this to be strict with her? This kind of request is really abnormal, she does not accept! So she said, "no, it''s my first contact with medical subjects..." Chapter 2059 "Less." Professor Holm said with disdain: "what you are studying in China is traditional Chinese medicine. The whole school has known about it. What else do you want to hide now?" Gu only feels tired. It''s true that she studies Chinese medicine in China, but Chinese medicine and Western medicine are totally different subjects. She studies Chinese medicine very well, but she can''t ask her to get full marks to be good at it? But she couldn''t show it yet, so she said calmly, "I didn''t want to hide anything. When I was competing with Helen, I said that I had studied Chinese medicine in China, but..." "No, but." Professor Holm looked at her coldly and said, "you can''t get a certificate with such an attitude." Gu only "ah", Professor Holm added: "other students can graduate with an a, but your situation is special. If you don''t get an a +, you can''t finish my course." Gu is the only one who wants to die when he hears this sentence. Is it really good for Professor Holm to treat them differently? I didn''t expect Professor Holm to look at her and say, "have you considered staying and studying in the future?" Gu only thought that she couldn''t keep up with him. He just scolded her so much that he asked her if she wanted to extend the time of studying abroad. Is she satisfied or dissatisfied? She coughed and said, "I don''t have this plan for the moment." As soon as her voice fell, Professor Holm''s expectant eyes immediately turned into full of disgust, and he directly kicked her out and slammed the door of the office. Gu Weiyi was unjustly unjust. She just said her plan and didn''t say anything wrong! Does Professor Holm have such a big reaction? She deeply felt that these professors in the United States were not as lovely as her teacher Shao. Although Shao Yifu was not very good tempered, he was at least reasonable. Gu only touched her nose and prepared to go back to the apartment to study. She was on her way to be a good student and never came back. Although she has requirements for herself and thinks it''s good to get an a now, she has to work hard for Professor Holm''s abnormal requirements. She doesn''t want to wait until half a year later when she comes back home. She doesn''t want to write the word "fail" in the final exam of the heart semester, and then she will really have no face to see Jiangdong and his father. Not to mention the teachers of DIDU University, I''m afraid that her dear teacher Shao will shoot her to death. Gu felt the pressure was high. She just walked out of the office and met Professor Fang. After she asked, she found that Professor Fang''s eyes were strange. She coughed and asked, "Professor Fang, what''s the matter?" "Xiaogu, let''s talk?" Professor Fang said with a smile. Professor Fang was a great help to Gu''s only ability to come here to study. Although she wanted to go back to her apartment to study hard at this time, Professor Fang was so worried that she didn''t think it was easy for her to refuse, so she nodded her head lightly. The school is very beautiful. It''s autumn now, and the forest is full of color. Gu only thought that if Professor Fang had something to do with her, he would talk straight to the point. Unexpectedly, he saw her several times along the way, but he didn''t speak. Gu could not hold it any longer, so he asked, "Professor Fang, if you have anything to do with me, just tell me." Professor Fang smiles, knowing that her attitude is a little strange today, which makes her misunderstand. Chapter 2060 Professor Fang said with a smile: "in fact, there is nothing wrong. I just heard that you cured a patient who was bedridden for half a year with acupuncture. I''m curious to ask if you really have such a thing." Gu only did not expect that Professor Fang would also ask this question. She remembers that Professor Fang is a professor of Neurology, and that paralyzed patients can stand up again has the greatest relationship with neurology. She said with a smile: "Wu Chengfeng is exaggerating. I just gave the patient an injection. It''s far from cure. It''s just a few steps for the patient to stand up." It''s true that she said so. Professor Fang sighed: "I heard that acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine has a wonderful effect on the treatment of paralysis, but it''s just a story. I haven''t seen it in China before." "I didn''t expect to go abroad, but I saw it. Xiao Gu, can you tell me more about it?" Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "Professor Fang, you are Chinese. You know much more about Chinese medicine than American people. You know that there are many acupoints in the human body, and the five viscera are mapped on the hands, feet, eyes and ears of the human body. It is difficult to understand these knowledge without a period of study." "Then teach me when you have time!" Professor Fang''s words almost blurted out. Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. Today, several people want to follow her to learn Chinese medicine. This kind of feeling is a little strange! She came to the United States to learn western medicine, not to teach them Chinese medicine. Most importantly, she really didn''t have so much time to do it. Seeing her expression, Professor Fang knew that his request had gone too far. Anyway, he was also an expert in neuroscience. There was something wrong with his proposal to learn traditional Chinese medicine from Gu Weiyi. When he was studying medicine in China, he chose western medicine instead of traditional Chinese medicine because he felt that traditional Chinese medicine could not cure diseases, and many of them were swindlers. But this time Gu Weiyi gave him a very vivid lesson. It may not be a big deal to cure pneumonia. After all, treating pneumonia only needs anti-inflammatory, and there are many anti-inflammatory drugs in traditional Chinese medicine. But to cure paralyzed patients is totally different, because it involves more knowledge and requires a very deep foundation, which also makes him realize that he had some prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine before, or maybe because he didn''t have powerful traditional Chinese medicine around him before. He said with embarrassment, "if it''s not convenient for you, you can recommend me to read some books on traditional Chinese medicine. I''ll get to know them first." Gu only heard this, but she had other thoughts. She came to Mizuo to study. At the same time, she also wanted to let Chinese medicine go abroad and let more people in the world know about Chinese medicine. Now this situation is not necessarily a bad thing. After giving the names of several books, she said: "traditional Chinese medicine is more complicated than western medicine. Professor Fang may have some difficulties at the beginning. If there is anything we don''t understand, we can exchange views." Professor Fang knows that her words are polite. He is a typical layman in traditional Chinese medicine. What can we learn from Gu Wei? In fact, Gu Wei is teaching him. He had an idea in his heart. After a little thought, he said to Gu Weiyi, "traditional Chinese medicine is a very strange subject to our school. Most people in the school don''t understand this subject at all. Are you interested in giving a lecture on traditional Chinese medicine in the school to let more people know about it?" Chapter 2061 Gu only heard that this was a good way to promote TCM, but she was not sure whether the leaders of the school would agree with it. After all, she is just a student to study! Professor Fang saw her concerns and said with a smile, "you just need to tell me whether you are willing to do it or not. If you are willing, I will go to the headmaster to solve other things." Gu only heard this, but she was a little deceived. When others came to study, she had to study hard every day. She came to study and became a teacher who came to give lectures. The world was a bit mysterious. She asked Professor Fang, "it''s no trouble for me to give lectures on traditional Chinese medicine, but is it feasible? I''m afraid the leaders of the school won''t agree easily. I''m afraid they will embarrass Professor Fang at that time. " Professor Fang said with a smile: "it''s a bit difficult to get the school leaders to agree with this, but it''s not impossible. Do you know why our school can become the first medical university in China?" Gu only shakes her head. She hasn''t been to school for a long time and doesn''t know much about the University. But Professor Fang continued: "that''s because our school has always been brave in innovation and has a high degree of acceptance of new things. As long as we can cure the disease, the school is not reluctant to spend time on research and let the students learn." Gu only admired the spirit of the school, but traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are two completely different disciplines after all, and the theoretical knowledge involved is also completely different. Can the school really accept it? After hearing her question, Professor Fang nodded: "your concern is very reasonable, but Chinese medicine is so good, even if students can''t learn it, it''s good to understand it one by one. I''ll make it clear to the president." As a Chinese, although he studied western medicine, he was proud to know that his country had such powerful medical skills. Gu Weiyi thought about it and said, "then this is for Professor Fang." Professor Fang laughed and said, "you don''t have to be polite to me about this. I''m looking forward to your lecture. I''ll follow you to have a good understanding of traditional Chinese medicine." Gu Wei Wen Yan also laughed. Traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound, and she can''t ask the American people to accept it. It''s good to let them know that there is such a subject in the world. In the future, it won''t be that when the students in the school mention traditional Chinese medicine, they either haven''t heard of it or think it''s unscientific. Professor Fang was a little impatient. After discussing with Gu, he was ready to write the materials for applying for a lecture on traditional Chinese medicine. Gu only wants to laugh when she sees Professor Fang''s back. Although Professor Fang has the proposal, she thinks it may not go so smoothly. It is estimated that it is difficult for the school to agree to this plan. As she walked out, she heard someone calling her in Chinese: "only, Gu only!" Gu only turned to see Wu Zhihong waving to her not far away. She went over and asked, "how do you get here?" Wu Zhihong said with a smile, "I have no class this afternoon, so I''ll come to see you." On their way from China to the United States, Gu only felt that Wu Zhihong was just passing by. However, Wu Zhihong seemed to have helped her a lot. She wanted to come here a long time ago, but she was too busy to find time. Now that she is stable and has a little free time, she comes here. Chapter 2062 Gu Weiyi is very fond of Wu Zhihong. In a foreign country, he feels very kind to anyone who can speak Chinese. As soon as they met, they talked about each other''s recent situation. Although there were some maladjustments at the beginning, they gradually adapted after a period of adjustment. Wu Zhihong sighed: "before I came to the United States, people told me that there was gold everywhere in the United States and that life here was so beautiful. Now I just want to go home and have a hot pot." Gu Wei couldn''t help laughing when he heard her saying that. Feeling her faint homesickness, he said, "why don''t we cook the hot pot ourselves?" Wu Zhihong''s eyes brightened and nodded like garlic. The most important thing to cook hot pot is the bottom of the pot. There are peppers in the United States, but the Chinese prickly ash seasoning is basically not available, so they can''t eat spicy pot. They can eat spicy at most. Gu Weiwei and Wu Zhihong bought two bones and meat from the vegetable market, and then bought a few hot peppers. They spent a lot of money to buy a little ginger, garlic and other ingredients that can be rinsed. They went back to the apartment happily. Wu Zhihong sighed: "ginger and garlic are very cheap in China. It costs tens of meters a kilo here. It''s even more expensive than meat." "Maybe it''s because the rarity is the most important thing." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. She also thinks that condiments like ginger and garlic are too expensive to have friends, and rice is also very expensive. On the contrary, pasta is cheaper. Vegetables and meat are very cheap. Even if they are converted into Chinese currency, they are not expensive. There are smoke alarms in apartments in the United States. The hot gas of cooking hot pot in the kitchen can easily trigger the alarm, so Gu Wei found tape to wrap the smoke alarm when he came back. Although they didn''t buy too many seasonings this time, the good news is that there are still some basic seasonings. After Gu Zhiwei fried them with a small fire, the room was full of fragrance, and Wu Zhihong was just swallowing. Gu only see her look a little funny, stew takes time, and the biggest advantage of eating hot pot is that you can stew while eating. After stewing the meat and bone soup for only half an hour, Wu Zhihong couldn''t wait to rinse a piece of beef in it. The beef had been sliced into thin pieces by Gu Youyi with a knife. At this time, he rinsed it inside and dipped it in Gu Youyi''s sauce. Wu Zhihong was full of oil and said happily: "it''s really good to know you Gu Zhihong was amused to see that she was greedy like a cat. Wu Zhihong was conservative and didn''t show her nature on the way to the United States. As soon as she got familiar with her, she showed her true colors. Gu Zhihong always thinks that people who like food are not bad. Wu Zhihong is undoubtedly lovely. There is no induction cooker in the apartment. They use hot pot on the gas stove. The countertop of the kitchen is a little high. They can only eat standing, but no one cares. Gu only found a strange thing. In China, she didn''t really like hot pot, but when she arrived in the United States, she thought it was delicious. Especially when the people who eat hot pot together are still food, the feeling is even stronger. Sure enough, eating is also about the object, meet a good appetite, eat with good appearance is easy to let people eat support. Chapter 2063 Gu is a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. She usually pays attention to self-cultivation. When she doesn''t have Zeng Yifang''s eyes, she usually eats 70% to 80%. But today, she feels that she''s full and full. They bought a lot of vegetables and ate them all. After eating, she and Wu Zhihong smile at each other. They are both in a good mood. Wu Zhihong''s school is not far from Gu''s only school. Her class tomorrow morning will not be available until ten o''clock, so she lives in Gu''s only apartment today. After eating and drinking enough, Wu Zhihong asked Gu Weiyi, "there is a Chinese Student Association in Los Angeles this weekend. Will you go or not?" Gu only wants to go to Los Angeles to prick the needle for Master Wu at the weekend, so she wants to go to Los Angeles. She asked about the start and end time of the fraternity, and calculated that it was time for her to prick the needle for Master Wu, so she nodded: "go and have a look." She has never participated in such a fraternity. When people are abroad, they will be more cordial when they see their compatriots. Wu Zhihong said, "I''ll come to you then. Let''s go there together." Her school is a little farther from Los Angeles than Gu''s only school. To go to Los Angeles, we have to pass Gu''s only school, so it''s a good way for them to go together after meeting. After the matter was settled, the two girls began to gossip. The only surprise was that Wu Zhihong had decided to transfer to another major. She sighed, "I want to do what I want to do while I''m young." Gu only didn''t expect that she would make a decision so soon. She didn''t know whether Wu Zhihong would regret it in the future, but she knew that when a person had a dream, if she didn''t try it, it would be a pity in the future. She saw Wu Zhihong off the next morning and went to school. Today, she came a little early. Before class time, a pair of oriental girls came up to her and asked, "are you Gu only?" Gu Wei nodded her head, and the girl said with a smile: "my name is mi Liangyu, a senior student. Her name is Chen Sixian, a senior student in the school. We have heard your name before, so we want to know you." Gu only came to school for some time, and she became a celebrity once after she arrived at school. She had met these two people before, and she was one of the people who made a great mockery of Helen. Gu only doesn''t like such a person very much. After all, we are all Chinese. They must know Chinese medicine. She doesn''t mind if the American student smiles. But as a Chinese student, it''s a bit unkind to laugh at her. She didn''t know how these two people came to her. Maybe she thought that there were so many people at that time, and they were caught in the middle of those people. She couldn''t recognize them. Come on! She said with a faint smile, "what can I do for you?" Mi Liangyu''s face was full of a gentle smile: "we are all Chinese students, compatriots. If you have anything to do here in the future, you can come to us. As long as we can help, we must be duty bound." She said this with high sounding, but Gu Weiyi felt extremely hypocritical. Gu only just entered the school when she didn''t know anything, and when she was besieged by American students in the competition with Helen, they didn''t stand up to help her. Chapter 2064 This will be nothing, but these two people ran out to brush the sense of existence, this kind of person is not in the scope of Gu only one to make friends. Gu only light complexion: "thank you for your kindness, oh, I remember, last time I saw you at the door of the hospital, I wanted to know you at that time, but at that time I was competing with others, so I didn''t have time. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, you actually took the initiative to find it. It''s really a great honor." If they really wanted to help her, they would help at that time. They would not choose now. If they came to help now, they would either cheat or steal. Miliang''s smile froze on his face, but he said, "do you recognize the wrong person? I''m sure we haven''t met. " Gu Weiyi was even more disgusted with her when he heard her saying this. Gu Weiyi didn''t like people who lied, so he said with a smile, "Oh, yeah, maybe I''m wrong. It''s estimated that the Oriental face standing there at that time to see my jokes was an Islander." Mi Liangyu hastily echoed. Chen Sixian, who had been standing there without saying anything, said with a smile, "I heard that sister Gu studied Chinese medicine in China?" Gu Wei nodded: "yes, it''s time for my class. If you have nothing to do, I''ll go first." Chen Sixian said: "we have another thing to do when we come to you. There is a Chinese Student Association in Los Angeles this weekend. I want to invite you to come with me. Do you have time?" Gu only said in a low voice: "I should go then, but someone will come to pick me up. I''m afraid I can''t go with you at that time." She said that and left. After Gu only walked away, MI Liangyu''s face immediately changed. She said in a deep voice, "it''s just that she knows a little bit of Chinese medicine and goes to the United States to cure one or two patients. I really don''t know what''s wrong with her." Gu''s words just now were not polite, and Mi Liangyu was not convinced. Chen Sixian said: "anyway, she won Helen at least. Then she bet 5000 meters of her own money in the last bet. She can easily take out 5000 meters of money, which is enough to show that her family has a lot of money." "What''s more, she bet so much money at that time, but she made a lot of money at that time, but we borrowed money to bet Helen to win. Now we have no money left, and the cost of living next month will be a problem." When Gu Weiyi competed with Helen, they actually participated in the whole process. At that time, they all thought Gu Weiyi was too crazy. When they came to school, they would provoke right and wrong. This kind of person was obviously not suitable for making friends, so they didn''t come to Gu Weiyi. They are in the same grade as Helen. Of course, they know Helen''s strength, so they don''t think Gu is the only one who can win Helen. Their families are not very good, and their grades are not very good after they arrived in the United States. If they can''t get the scholarship from the school, they are a little nervous about the money on hand, so they want to win some money from the gamble they think they will win this time. It didn''t matter, but both of them were greedy. They put their living expenses into it and borrowed some money from other international students, but they lost completely. Instead of making money, they lost a lot. They borrowed money to pay back, but they had no money on hand. So they thought that Gu Weiyi had won a lot of money and wanted to borrow some money from her or rub some food and drink with her. Chapter 2065 It''s Gu''s only way to be tough, so the two didn''t dare to be tough. After thinking about setting up a good relationship with her, the three were in the same school again, so it''s natural for them to brush her meal card when they eat. But I didn''t expect that Gu only recognized them and refused them. Mi Liangyu blames Chen Sixian: "when Gu Youyi first arrived at school, I said that none of her clothes were cheap, and her backpack was not cheap. There must be some foundation at home, but you said you wanted to have a look again. You can see that we are passive now!" Chen Sixian was also very depressed: "you can''t blame me for this. At the beginning, you didn''t think Gu only was too crazy. He would offend a lot of people in school. If he got close to her, he was afraid of causing trouble!" They are from the same field. Because they are both Chinese students, they are closer. Because they are closer, they know each other well. They have been in school for several years, and for some reason, they have never been able to integrate into the circle of American students and have been wandering around the periphery. This time, when they saw Gu''s way of doing things, their hearts were disdainful, but during this period of time, Gu was famous in school, and the students in their class praised him when they mentioned him. It''s not easy for them to get praise from American students, but Gu Wei did it as soon as he came. They don''t understand why. Mi Liangyu complained: "Gu Weiyi really has no conscience. We are compatriots. We don''t know how to help when we go out." "Just say a few words!" Chen Sixian sighed and said, "the money is in people''s pocket. If she wants to take it out, she has to get her trust. Now she has a bad impression on us. We have to find a way to reverse this situation." Mi Liangyu knows that what she said is reasonable. She can only bear it at the moment. She thinks that she will coax Gu Weiwei everywhere in the future, so she is not in a good mood. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know that she has been regarded as a rich man. She still goes back and forth between the school and the apartment every day. She is very busy every day. Then she finds that she can always meet Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian. Two people see her always smiling, but also with a bit from familiar, to her long and short, also said to invite her to dinner. Gu''s only one who doesn''t approve of her is her own three-point guard, so she refuses all their suggestions, and then she always gets Mi Liangyu''s resentful eyes. Wu Chengfeng would often come to Gu only, so he met Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian several times. After they left, he asked curiously, "how can you play with them?" "Please pay attention to your wording." Gu only corrects him: "it is they who come to me like brown candy every day, not me playing with them." What''s more, she has to study every day, and Professor Holm said that again. How can she play? Wu Chengfeng said with a smile, "it''s good that you don''t play with them. There are not many Chinese students in the school, and there are many excellent ones, such as you, but there are also some annoying ones like Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian." Gu Weiyi just analyzed that they were not liked by others. He didn''t know that they had a bad reputation in school before. Chapter 2066 Gu only asked Wu Chengfeng curiously, "what do they do?" Wu Chengfeng said: "they like to climb high and step low. They like to play with well-off students and try to take advantage of others. The atmosphere in the United States is different from that in China. American people want AA system with everyone. After they have tried several times and failed to take advantage, they like to pit Chinese students." "Because I have a Chinese face, they came to me at the beginning. They went out to play together, but they asked me to pay for their food, drink and play. At the beginning, I thought they were girls, and I didn''t care much about them. Later, after a long time, I found something wrong." "One time I directly rejected them, they pitifully said that their living expenses were not enough, that everyone was Chinese, so they should help. I told them that my nationality was no longer Chinese, but a Native American, and they said that I was cold-blooded and heartless." Gu only wanted to laugh when he heard this. How dare they take advantage of it and go abroad? This kind of person is not an ordinary flower, she met two. Wu Chengfeng went on to say: "if they are poor, they can actually go to work to make money. If they can''t bear the hardship, they can also live frugally, but they are not like this. We can''t criticize them for not going out to work, but they usually take advantage of their classmates and buy tickets for concerts with money. That''s not the case." Gu Wei didn''t know what to say at this time. Wu Cheng sighed with a full face: "like them, it''s nothing to watch a concert. At least you have to study hard, right? But they don''t, their academic performance has been in the middle and lower, they have already hung up several subjects "Every time they put their mind on other aspects, every day they dress up. Now they are senior, and there are at least ten boyfriends. Just like this, it''s very difficult for them to graduate smoothly." Gu''s only face is speechless. It''s estimated that MI Liangyu and Chen Sixian are also looking for a boyfriend for money. She has heard before that some people get lost in the prosperity of foreign countries after studying abroad. Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian seem to be typical examples. In fact, the vast majority of students studying abroad are not as bright as the domestic people think. The economic level here is higher than that in China, but the requirements are also higher. In fact, many of those students who just spend their time abroad will not come to a good end. Even if they go abroad, they will not be able to do so. When they come back home, they will not be able to find a job without real skills. And with the increasingly opening of the door, more and more students come to study abroad, domestic returnees are also increasingly envious of fatigue, will not give them high wages because they have the experience of going abroad. After listening to Wu Chengfeng''s words, she will probably know why Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian came to her. It is estimated that they regard her as a big injustice and want to take advantage of her. It''s just that they are really looking for the wrong person. All these years, the people who want to take care of the only one have no good end. "Because of their existence, American students have some misunderstanding of Chinese students," Wu said Chapter 2067 Gu only one can hear something. No wonder after she said something about traditional Chinese medicine in the canteen, when Linda incited her, the whole school also stepped on her. Dare you have something to do with these two goods? As soon as she thought of Linda, she thought of the accusation that Linda had made against her last time. So she asked Wu Chengfeng, "I heard you and Helen were friends before?" Wu Chengfeng did not shy away from saying this: "I used to fall in love with her for a period of time, but later found that we were not suitable, and then broke up." Gu only looked at him and asked, "is it because you have been beaten by her all the time, and then you find that you can''t surpass her in all your efforts, and she is much more talented than you in studying medicine, so you break up?" Wu Chengfeng Girl, you just know it in your heart, so you don''t have to say it. It hurts your self-esteem! Gu only saw the expression on his face and didn''t understand. He coughed and said, "I''m talking nonsense. Don''t worry about it!" Wu Chengfeng found that he didn''t want to talk to her at all. At the weekend, Wu Chengfeng drives to the apartment to meet Gu Weiwei. Wu Zhihong arrives at the same time. Gu Weiwei introduces them to each other. After Wu Chengfeng asked Wu Zhihong for advice, he first took Wu Zhihong to Los Angeles to hold a fraternity. Then he drove Gu Zhihong to Wu''s home. Master Wu was very disgusted with the rehabilitation treatment, because it was a very painful thing, and it took a lot of perseverance to overcome it. It''s just that Gu only felt different when he could stand up and walk after he pricked the needle. She let him see the hope, so he didn''t reject the rehabilitation treatment so much. In recent days, with the help of nursing workers, he has been doing rehabilitation exercises in the garden with special crutches. Although this process is still very painful, the feeling of standing up is very good. In the past, everyone advised him to do rehabilitation exercise, but now he takes the initiative to do rehabilitation exercise. When Gu Weiwei came over, Master Wu was walking slowly in the garden. He was very happy when he saw Gu Weiwei. He called to her, "look, Xiao Gu, I can go by myself!" As soon as he yelled, he forgot himself and threw the crutch in his hand. However, he didn''t get well at this time. He was so excited, but his feet were empty, and he fell to the ground unsteadily. Fortunately, Wu Chengfeng quickly held him: "grandfather, don''t be excited, don''t be excited!" Gu only one was also scared out in a cold sweat. Considering the current physical condition of Master Wu, if he fell again, it would be really troublesome. Master Wu himself was startled, but he said boldly: "I didn''t want to wrestle just now. I''m testing your boy''s reaction speed. Although your boy is not good, his reaction speed is OK. I''ll give you steak tonight." Wu Chengfeng can''t laugh or cry when he hears this. His grandfather''s mouth has been hardened for decades. It''s clear that he is going to fall down accidentally, but he won''t admit it anyway. Gu only sighed in his heart that the older he was, the smaller he was. Master Wu''s behavior was childish, but also lovely. So she said in a warm voice: "grandfather Wu, although you are testing Wu Chengfeng''s filial piety, it is dangerous after all, and you also pay attention to cooperation and tacit understanding." Chapter 2068 Gu only said here with more solemnity: "I think, when you test Wu Chengfeng next time, you have to give him a hint, otherwise if he can''t react, it''s you who will suffer." Master Wu accepted this. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give him a hint next time." Gu only took out the pillow from his bag, but master Wu said, "you are also a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. How can you be so careless? How can others believe that you are a traditional Chinese medicine without a medicine box Gu only came here to study, not to cure a disease. When he had time to cure such a thing, he said with a smile, "what grandfather Wu said is." Master Wu came to the spirit: "I was bored at home a few days ago. I asked someone to make a medicine box. Today I will give it to you. I will take it away when I leave." As soon as Gu only heard this, he knew that most of the time, Master Wu saw that she didn''t have a medicine box. He specially made one for her. Although she thought the traditional Chinese medicine box was easy to use, it occupied a lot of space. She would often go out to see a doctor. In fact, this kind of medicine box was not very useful to her. But she also knew Master Wu''s character. If she didn''t accept it, it would disappoint him, and then she would have to be scolded. So she said with a smile, "grandfather Wu has a heart, so I''ll thank him first." When Master Wu saw that she calmly accepted the gift he had prepared for her, he was also happy. The more he looked after the only one, the more pleasing he was. Gu only in the garden to master Wu finished pulse, found that his pulse like a lot better than last time, said: "grandfather Wu this time must be in a good mood." "How do you know?" Mr. Wu asked with a smile. Gu Weiyi replied: "because your pulse image is much better than before. These are not things that I can improve when I gave you acupuncture last time. It''s a good thing to have a good mood. Grandfather Wu should remember to keep it." Master Wu said happily, "well, I''ll lose my temper a few times in the future." When Wu Chengfeng saw that Master Wu was happy, he secretly glanced at Gu Weiyi. His grandfather''s temper was always a little moody. The older he was, the more obvious the situation was. The whole family couldn''t do anything about it, but Gu Weiyi didn''t move his voice to persuade Master Wu, which was also a skill. You can''t see the wind when you acupuncture, so Gu only suggested that you send Master Wu back to his room. Mr. Wu was a bit of a show off and insisted on walking back by himself. Gu Weiyi didn''t stop him. He had a chat with him and asked him how he felt when he was walking. She asked in great detail. From the inside to the outside, even Mr. Wu asked clearly whether his muscles felt tight when he was walking and where he felt stagnant. When they got back to their room and took the elevator to the second floor, Gu had a better understanding of Master Wu''s illness. Then there was the needling. After being pricked once, Master Wu was able to accept it, so everything went well. After Gu Weiyi finished taking the needle, Master Wu felt that he was loose again. His eyes were full of joy, and he felt that it would not take long for him to be as fast as before. Gu only poured a basin of cold water on him: "grandfather Wu needs a period of time if he wants to recover completely as before. During this period of time, when doing rehabilitation exercise, he must not act too hastily, but step by step." Chapter 2069 Gu Weiyi continued: "besides, grandfather Wu is old after all. Excessive training is actually harmful. We should control it within a reasonable range." Mr. Wu listened to her very much now. He immediately agreed and said with a smile, "Xiao Gu, do you have a boyfriend?" Gu only saw the eyes of Master Wu glancing at her and Wu Chengfeng. How could he not understand his meaning? She said with a smile: "I have a boyfriend, he is a very good person, I have a very good relationship with him." When Master Wu asked her this question, Wu Chengfeng''s ears stood up. When she answered, he was deeply disappointed. Master Wu was also a bit surprised. He just thought, how can a girl like her be disliked? He sighed in his heart that it was too late for Wu Chengfeng to get to know Gu only. This Hun boy is really useless. Why can''t he get to know her earlier? When he thought about it, the more he looked at Wu Chengfeng, the more unpleasant he was. Then he glared at Wu Chengfeng and said, "what are you doing standing there? Xiao Gu has been busy for such a long time. He has been thirsty for a long time, and he doesn''t know how to pour a glass of water for others! " Wu Chengfeng answered, but Gu only wanted to laugh when he looked at them. Wu Chengfeng doesn''t want to laugh at all. He is very depressed. He finally has a girl he likes. As a result, he has a boyfriend! Wu Shuwen is now in charge of the Wu family''s business. In addition, he spent a lot of time in the past to treat his illness. He has accumulated a lot of work in the company. Recently, he is very busy. Only he knew that Gu Wei would come to visit Master Wu later today, so he took time to come back. Now Gu Wei is an absolutely distinguished guest in the Wu family. There are many servants in the Wu family. No matter who sees her, she is very polite. Wu Shuwen came back to see that Master Wu''s body was recovering well, and the effect after the needle was obvious. He was very happy. Just then, the traditional Chinese medicine that Gu Weiyi had asked Yang Yongji to use had arrived. These medicinal materials are sent in whole packages, which need to be divided by gram scale, and then all the weighed medicinal materials are combined into a pair of medicines. After Gu Weiyi had finished the prescription, she asked them to take the medicine according to the prescription every day. Some of the medicine she wanted was not easy to put in the Wu family at this time. She planned to take it with her when she left. Wu Shuwen asked Wu Chengfeng to take care of the only one as usual. The more he took care of the only one, the more he liked it. The more he looked at his grandson, the more useless he felt. He couldn''t even catch up with a girl! But Gu Weiyi is also a life-saving benefactor to master Wu. He won''t stop Wu Chengfeng from seeing her off, but as soon as they leave, he looks like he''s lost. Wu Shuwen asked curiously, "Dad, what are you doing? Do you feel sick? Would you like to call a doctor for you? " "I''m fine!" "I asked Xiao Gu today. She already has a boyfriend. Seeing such an excellent girl become someone else''s girlfriend, I really want to have a good fight," he said Wu Shuwen Master Wu then said, "it''s really not as good as one generation. So are you. You''re not promising at all! Look what son you have Wu Shuwen Chapter 2070 Although Wu Shuwen is scolded by his Laozi every day, he thinks his son is not bad either! He is handsome and has a good character. He was admitted to such a difficult famous school. When his son took it out, others praised him all the time! Master Wu continued to scold: "you are too useless. Why can''t you have a good daughter like Xiao Gu! It''s useless to have a son! " Wu Shuwen wants to burst into tears. Lao Tzu''s map gun is too fierce. It''s really hurtful! He can''t help but say: "this may be our family''s gene is not very good, after all, my father didn''t give me a sister or sister." Master Wu When you think about it carefully, it seems that there is a little truth in it, but it doesn''t seem to make much sense. He glared at Wu Shuwen and threw the pillow behind him on Wu Shuwen''s face! How dare you answer back Wu Shuwen just laughed. He didn''t dare to talk to master Wu any more. Master Wu was also a little depressed. He wanted a daughter. At the beginning, his daughter-in-law died early, and he didn''t want to continue. So this became his regret. He looked at Wu Shuwen and said, "you are only in your early 40s this year. You can still have children. Go back and work hard with your daughter-in-law to try to give Chengfeng another sister." Wu Shuwen He can''t laugh or cry. What is his Laozi doing? Master Wu said, "you and your daughter-in-law haven''t been moving for so many years. I think there is something wrong with your body. Next time you come here, let her take care of your husband and wife." Wu Shuwen is completely speechless. He is in his early twenties, and he and his daughter-in-law give Wu Chengfeng a younger sister. What does it look like! He coughed and said, "Dad, I think we have to find Cheng Feng to have a baby. He is young and has a better chance." Master Wu sighed and said, "only if he has a daughter-in-law!" Wu Shuwen touched his nose. His Laozi just told the truth! He thinks that his son still doesn''t have a girlfriend. It''s really worrying. It seems that the next time Wu Chengfeng comes back, he''ll have to beat him up and let him start making girlfriends. Gu only looked at the medicine box that Master Wu gave her. He didn''t know what to say. The style of the box is very traditional Chinese medicine style, with very delicate patterns carved on it, and the workmanship is very good. The whole box is made of very expensive Phoebe. For such a box, wood and workmanship alone may cost tens of thousands of meters. She didn''t dare to collect the box because it was too expensive. Master Wu just said, "the wood used to make the box is old wood in the warehouse. Others may think it''s a little expensive, but in Wu''s family, it''s really ordinary. If you don''t collect it, you''ll look down on me!" Gu only had to accept it, but she was also worried that such an expensive medicine box was very heavy in her hand. If she carried such a box every day to see a doctor, she would be tired to death. Wu Chengfeng is thinking about another thing: "do you really have a boyfriend?" Gu only heard his words immediately alert up, she thought of a circle, finally decided to tell him the truth: "in fact, I do not have a boyfriend." Wu Chengfeng''s eyes suddenly lit up, but she continued: "but I''m married, I have a husband." Chapter 2071 "Ah Wu Chengfeng was startled: "are you getting married? How is that possible? " He knows that Gu Weiyi is two years younger than him. How can he get married so young? Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s true. I''ve been married for a year, but I don''t know many people I''m married. We are good friends, so I''ll tell you about it." Wu Chengfeng is also driving. Otherwise, he really wants to cover his chest. He really doesn''t want to know the news, OK? Gu continued: "my husband and I love each other very much, but he is very busy working and I am very busy studying, so we don''t spend much time together, but our relationship is very good." As soon as she mentioned Ning Yiqing, her eyes became tender. She said softly, "I don''t know what he will be doing. Do you miss me?" It has been three weeks since they separated. Ning Yiqing hasn''t come to find her in the past three weeks, and even hasn''t called her. Gu only knows that he must be carrying out the task. This task should be dangerous. If he doesn''t come to her, he is afraid of bringing danger to her. Although she missed him very much, she didn''t know where others were and couldn''t find him. For Ning Yiqing''s career, Gu only has no complaints. After all, she knew it from the beginning, but after she really fell in love, the two separated always think about each other. Wu Chengfeng saw the tenderness in her eyes. He thought she might be cheating her, but her expression at this time can''t be fake. Even if she is not married, there should be a man she loves deeply. Her words broke the illusion in his heart, but soon relieved him. He and Gu only had a good conversation, but Gu Weiyi didn''t show any emotion beyond friendship from the beginning to the end. He had some ideas about her. She probably found out his ideas, so she told him the so-called truth directly. He could not even be jealous. He asked her, "why did you get married so early? What''s your husband like? " "There''s no such thing as getting married early." Gu only replied: "I just met the right person and wanted to be with him for a long time, so I got married." She and Ning Yiqing marriage, but not many people know, in the country, only Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang know. In China, she was worried that Miao Bihu would think more, which would have an impact on their affairs, so she never told anyone about these things. In the United States, however, she felt that there was nothing wrong with telling Wu Chengfeng. At this time, she thought of Ning Yiqing, and there was nothing wrong with her mind. Wu Chengfeng is silent and marries the right person? He knows that in this world, it is not easy to meet the right person, and there is a bit of luck in it. After a pause, Gu Weiwei continued: "as for what kind of person he is, it''s hard to say. His temper is not good. Sometimes he is a bit fierce. People see him as a cold-blooded man and seldom talk to people well." "At first, I was scared by his appearance. I thought he was a very fierce and unreasonable man. But after I got familiar with him, I found that he was a very responsible man with a very careful mind. He was fierce to others, but he was very kind to me. He didn''t even say a heavy word to me at ordinary times." Chapter 2072 Gu only thought of Ning Yiqing, the whole person is gentle, she said with a smile: "only sometimes he will make a little temper, but it doesn''t matter, who doesn''t have a little temper, just coax." Wu Chengfeng was interested in Ning Yiqing when he heard her saying this, or he wanted to see what kind of man Gu Weiyi had abducted. Was it really as good as Gu only said? Wu Chengfeng sighed: "your husband is lucky to meet you." "No, I was lucky to meet him." Gu said seriously. She really felt that her luck was very good, so Ning Yiqing would treat her like that. It''s not that there are no contradictions between them, but those are not important. What''s important is that in his heart, she is very important. Wu Chengfeng skimmed his mouth and said, "Dr. Gu, please pay attention to the psychology of the single dog sitting next to you. It''s a bit inhumane for you to scatter dog food like this!" He said with a sigh: "now the car is full of love sour smell, suffocating, I want to open the window to breathe." Gu can''t help laughing when he hears his words. As soon as he says this, she knows that even if he had any thoughts about her before, they should be able to be happy friends. When they arrived at the club, Wu Chengfeng got out of the car and said he wanted to go in with her. Gu only knows that he was born in the United States. He can only be regarded as a Chinese, not a Chinese. He can''t even speak Chinese, which doesn''t meet the standards of international students. She wanted to persuade him not to go in, but he got out of the car and walked towards the assembly hall. Gu was not easy to stop. When they arrived at the meeting, they were stopped by two foreign students. One of them said with a smile: "it takes a lot of time and effort to organize a fraternity. All the food in it is free, so if it''s convenient, please donate some money." Gu only didn''t want to come here and ask for "tickets", but she was relieved when she thought about it. Now the Chinese economy is far inferior to that of the United States, and the living expenses of public funded students are not low, so most of them are poor. Poor overseas students need to be organized together, and the person who organized them can''t be the big wrongdoer, so it''s understandable to charge some fees appropriately. So Gu only took out a check and wrote a ten meter coin and put it into the big box they had prepared. Wu Chengfeng took part in this kind of activity for the first time. He also wrote a check for ten meters. After Gu Weiwei and Wu Chengfeng went in, some of the students were dancing and others were talking together. There were about one or two hundred of them, which seemed very lively. For students studying abroad, we are all Chinese, and together we can help each other. Gu only looked around and unexpectedly found an acquaintance. At this time, Tang ling''er is pointing to a foreign student and saying something. Her face is not very good, and it is estimated that what she said is not good. Gu Zhihong, the international student she trained, also knows Wu Zhihong. Gu''s only eyebrow was slightly twisted. She had a very bad impression of Tang ling''er. She knew that she was an indulgent girl. There was no reason for her. Chapter 2073 Tang ling''er bullied Wu Zhihong all the time on the plane when he came here. This time, I don''t know what the reason is. He bullied people here again! Gu only came a little closer to hear Tang ling''er say: "am I wrong? You''re just a dog leg. I''m afraid you''re holding the wrong thigh. Gu Weiyi is just a poor overseas student, but he can''t cover you! " Gu only a listen to this words Mou Guang then cold come down, dare feeling this Tang Ling son bully Wu Zhi Hong here still have relation with her? She remembered that the last time she left at the airport, Gu Weiyi let Wu Zhihong get on the bus, but he didn''t let Tang linger get on the bus. I''m afraid Tang linger''s small stomach is in mind. She heard Wu Zhihong say, "Tang ling''er, I admit it''s my fault that I accidentally spilled my drink on you today. I''ve already apologized to you. What else do you want?" "As I said just now, if you dirty my clothes, you have to compensate me for one." Tang ling''er said coldly: "it''s you who are poor and can''t afford to pay. You will have the face to ask me what I want!" The expression on her face was a little harsh, and several foreign students were persuading her to forget it. She sneered: "forget it? How can this be settled? You and I have just bought this dress. It''s my first time to wear it. Do you know how expensive it is? " Tang ling''er always wants face. Last time, she felt that Wu Zhihong and Gu Wei had saved her face. Today, she has to find it back. She can''t humiliate Gu Wei, but it''s OK to humiliate Wu Zhihong. Tang ling''er''s family is not only good, but also the apple of her eye. Last time she took a taxi, she was distressed about the money. When she bought clothes, she didn''t feel distressed at all, because she felt that beautiful clothes could release her strong aura, and at the same time, it would make her become the focus of the whole audience. She liked the feeling of being the focus very much. Gu Wei couldn''t take a look at it any more. He went over and said, "this dress of yours is the new model of Xiangnaier this year, about 3000 meters." When Tang ling''er hears Gu Weiyi''s voice, she is excited. Gu Weiyi also comes. That''s just right. Let her clean up Gu Weiyi today. Tang ling''er looked at her and said, "it''s not bad. At last, there''s a discerner. Just now your fellow countryman said I was cheating on her." Wu Zhihong saw Gu only came over and gently pulled her sleeve, indicating that she was careful. Tang ling''er was crazy, catching and biting anyone. Gu only patted her hand gently, indicating that she was relieved that she could solve the problem. Gu only looked at Tang ling''er and said, "everyone is abroad. To the American people, all our Chinese people may be countrymen. Aren''t you ashamed to bully your compatriots like this?" At this time, there are many foreign students around. They don''t look very friendly when they look at Tang ling''er, but no one comes forward to speak. After all, most of them can''t afford to wear 3000 meters. And Tang ling''er acts arrogantly. At first sight, he is not easy to provoke. They generally don''t want to provoke such people. Tang ling''er picked an eyebrow and said, "what''s so shameful? Isn''t that the truth? She''s the one who soiled my clothes, but she can''t afford to pay for it. Can''t you let me say something? " Gu only saw a piece of Tang ling''er''s coat wet, which was not conspicuous because of its large area. Chapter 2074 That stain is only half the size of a palm at most, and it should still be a soft drink such as sprite. This kind of stain basically disappears after being washed with clean water, but Tang ling''er keeps on biting this matter, and uses this as an excuse. She said with a faint smile, "it''s nothing if you want to say a few words, but it''s a little too much if you can easily rise to life." "I don''t need to be attacked, as long as she pays for my dress." Tang ling''er looked at Gu Wei Yi and said, "you are going to stand up for her. Do you want to compensate me for this dress?" Her words have the meaning of agitate, looking at Gu only eyes full of satisfaction, as long as Gu only a deny, she even Gu only together scold. On the way she came here before, Gu Youyi picked her up a few times. She was very resentful to Gu Youyi in her heart. She would think that she could scold Gu Youyi, and she was excited. But I didn''t expect Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "yes, I''m going to compensate you for this dress for Zhihong. How much is it? You can say it directly!" Wu Zhihong''s eyes were red when she heard Gu Weiyi''s words. She really didn''t expect Gu Weihui to help her like this. She felt a little sorry and said to Gu Weiyi: "only, her dress is not broken. Just wash it!" Gu Wei looked at her with a smile, indicating that she didn''t need to say much, but let her handle the matter. Tang ling''er looks at Gu Wei Yi unexpectedly. She looks Gu Wei Yi up and down: "you know the price of my dress, are you sure you can afford it?" Gu''s clothes are not luxurious, but the materials are very good. They are all big brands, just the old ones of last year. Gu only said faintly, "it''s just 3000 yuan. I can really afford to pay for that." When she came out of the Wu family today, Wu Shuwen gave her 10000 meters of money for diagnosis. Plus the money she earned before, 3000 meters of money is really nothing to her. "I can''t see you''re a generous man." Tang ling''er said with a sneer, "I sell three thousand and five hundred meters in this clothes counter. If you accompany me, I will pay the price." Gu only didn''t speak, just changed the check and wrote a check for 3500 meters. When she was going to deliver a check to Tang ling''er, Wu Zhihong took her hand and said, "the only thing is, we don''t have to let her do this!" Gu only saw the anger in Wu Zhi''s red eyes, she just laughed: "she is so embarrassed you, in the final analysis, it is because of me, since it is because of me, then I can''t ignore this matter." "We don''t need to let her, but now she''s in charge. After all, you''ve soiled her clothes. If we don''t pay, she''ll have more disgusting things to say tonight." "Although 3000 meters is a small amount, I can still afford it. If you feel bad about it, you''d better give it to me in installments in the future." Wu Zhihong sniffed. Of course, she knew what kind of person Tang linger was and what Gu only said was the truth. So she nodded and said, "OK, you pay the money in advance. We''ll each pay half of the money. I''ll write an IOU for you later." Gu only looked at her clear and steady eyes, Gu only''s mouth slightly up, she really did not mistake Wu Zhihong, this character she likes. So she handed the check to Tang ling''er: "three thousand five hundred meters to buy your dress." Chapter 2075 Tang ling''er wanted to disgust Gu only and Wu Zhihong again, but didn''t expect Gu only to write a check so decisively. In the United States, there is no such thing as a blank check, because once a check jumps, the person who made the check will bear very serious consequences. Tang ling''er skimmed his lips and said, "I''m afraid you two poor people will write this check, and you''ll have to work and study for the next six months." "It''s our business. It has nothing to do with you." Gu only said lightly. Tang ling''er skimmed his mouth and said, "you can continue to be tough!" Although she can''t continue to humiliate Wu Zhihong at this time, she is in a good mood. In fact, she doesn''t have much money at her disposal. She also bought this dress with her teeth clenched. At this time, she can wear it as long as she goes back to wash it. With Gu Weiyi''s check, she can buy a new dress. She picked up the check, so she said magnanimously: "since you have lost money, then I have a lot of money, and I don''t care about you in general." She put the check into her bag and was ready to eat dessert. Gu Weiyi called her out and said, "don''t you forget anything, Tang ling''er?" Tang ling''er''s face is full of mystery: "I haven''t forgotten anything!" "Then I''ll remind you!" Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly: "I spent 3500 meters to buy your clothes. Now you haven''t given them to me!" In principle, this kind of compensation is really to pay the party who paid for the broken things, but Tang ling''er obviously didn''t think of it. Tang ling''er frowned and said, "I''m wearing this dress. You leave an address and I''ll send it to you when I get back." She also scolded a sentence: "really a poor guy, actually also took a fancy to my dirty clothes." Gu only looked at her and said, "I''m always sincere. I won''t take what''s not mine, but it''s mine. I won''t let people take it away. You say I''m poor. I think you''re the poor one. What about your face Tang ling''er''s face is not very good-looking: "Gu Wei Wei, how do you speak? What do you mean this dress is yours? " Wu Zhihong said: "just now I soiled your clothes. You attacked me and said I was poor. Now we buy your clothes, but you are not willing to take them off. Do you want to cheat me?" Tang ling''er had only one dress on her body. At this time, she said, "what if I just play tricks? Can you take off my clothes? " Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "well, that''s really a good idea. I didn''t think of it just now." With that, she went to Tang ling''er''s side, stretched out her hand and pulled it. Then she took off Tang ling''er''s clothes directly. The whole movement was as smooth as flowing water. When Tang ling''er came back, she had only a light bottomed shirt. Tang ling''er screamed: "Gu you only, you deceive people too much!" Her clothes outside are very bright, but the inside of the undershirt is not only a ball, but also a hole in the shoulder blade. Once she takes off her coat, she is no longer a noble princess. Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to her. Instead, he said to other international students, "you should have seen what happened just now. I just took back what I should have taken, but I didn''t bully her." Chapter 2076 Gu only a corner of the eye of Yu Guang swept to Tang ling''er a hole in the bottom coat, Leng for a while, then looked at her and said: "it''s a little interesting, so you are the poor guy!" Around the students, one by one looking at Gu only stunned, this field of female students are so fierce? They thought Tang ling''er was already very powerful, but Gu''s only action told everyone clearly, don''t want to bully her, she will fight back! It''s just that compared with Tang ling''er''s behavior, the only thing Gu did was acceptable. After all, Tang ling''er was too much. Gu only fought back. Wu Chengfeng was stunned. He knew before that she was not a bully, but he didn''t expect that she would be so fierce. He was afraid that when she promised to give Tang linger a check, he wanted to take off Tang linger''s clothes! And he was the only one who got up with Gu. Of course, he had to stand on her side, so he said aloud, "yes, we all see clearly that Tang ling''er bullied Wu Zhihong. You just take back what you paid for. There''s no mistake!" After all, Tang ling''er is too arrogant today, which can be regarded as a crime of public anger. Tang ling''er''s undershirt is not bright enough. At this time, it''s really a slap. She takes a deep breath and says, "Gu you only, you wait for me!" "I''m here. You''re welcome to trouble me any time." Gu only said lightly. Tang ling''er is losing her face today. At this time, Gu Wei Yi is not willing to cooperate with her. She is ashamed and angry. She is surrounded by so many people. She is so angry that her tears come out. However, she knows that the longer she stays here, the harder her people will be lost. Now she bites her teeth and runs away. Gu''s eyes are full of disdain. She hopes Tang ling''er can hold on at this time. She turns out to be just a bully. As soon as Tang ling''er left, the order around him was restored. When Gu Youyi and Wu Chengfeng came in together, the foreign students saw Gu Youyi''s outstanding appearance, and some people wanted to come to chat up her. After seeing her burst out of super combat power, those foreign students who wanted to chat up and hunt for beauty took a break. Gu only thinks that such a party is really meaningless. Although we are all Chinese, the circle of international students is in fact good and bad, and people like Tang ling''er are also in it. And today, after the outbreak of her and Tang ling''er''s affair, although these international students are also persuading, they are just persuading, and no one really comes out to help solve the problem. On such an occasion as today, the organizers of the meeting hall can''t solve the problem, so when they encounter other things in the future, they are afraid that they can''t solve any problem. Gu was very disappointed here. He exchanged his eyes with Wu Zhihong. They thought the same and decided to leave. Only two people are ready to leave. A Chinese man who looks more mature in a suit comes up and says, "I''m sorry for the trouble you caused today. You just came here. I''ll introduce you to the international students who came here." Gu Wei took a look at the man. He looked steady and reliable with his eyes on. He was probably the organizer of the party. Chapter 2077 When the accident happened just now, the so-called person in charge didn''t stand up, but this meeting came out to ask the introducer to meet Gu, but she was no longer interested. But we are all compatriots, people have not offended her, the first time she will not say anything, only said: "we have things, next time it!" The man was stunned for a moment. Knowing that she was shirking, he still said with a smile: "I''m really sorry for leaving you a bad memory tonight. I''m here to apologize again. By the way, my name is Zhu Yifan. This is my business card. If you encounter any trouble in the United States, you can find me." Gu only took his business card, which was carefully designed. It was not fancy, but simple and generous. The position printed on it was still a lawyer. Gu Yifan was surprised, but Zhu Yifan said with a smile: "I have graduated for two years, and now I am a lawyer in a law firm. The reason why I organize friendship activities is to unite our Chinese students. I provide services for all the students who are in trouble free of charge." "Just now I had to go away for a while. I didn''t expect that such a thing happened." His attitude was very good, and he explained why he didn''t come here just now. Gu''s face softened a little, so he nodded his head lightly and said, "today''s event is also an accident. We can''t blame Mr. Zhu. It''s gone when it''s gone. Let''s go first." Zhu Yifan nodded, but asked her to leave her contact information, saying that it was convenient to inform them when there were activities in the future. Gu had never thought of coming to such a party again, but Zhu Yifan''s attitude was too good and her words were polite. On the contrary, she couldn''t refuse. Wu Chengfeng stood up and said, "just leave my contact information. If Mr. Zhu has anything to do with me in the future, I will take care of all the affairs around Gu." He doesn''t like Zhu Yifan very much. There''s a saying that if he doesn''t pay attention to anything, he will either cheat or steal. Gu''s current status as a foreign student is just a small one. Zhu Yifan is already a lawyer, so there''s no need to have Gu''s only contact information. Zhu Yifan was stunned for a moment. Gu Weiyi already said with a smile: "I am good friends with Wu. If Mr. Zhu has any activities, please inform Wu." She took Wu Zhihong and left. Wu Chengfeng took a look at Zhu Yifan and walked with a smile. Zhu Yifan''s face was not very good-looking, but he did not keep them. Over the years, Chinese students'' fraternities have been organized by Zhu Yifan. Through this event, he has gained a good reputation among foreign students. In addition, he was originally a lawyer, and he was able to solve some problems for some international students who just arrived in the United States, so he also had good contacts. But this is the bright side that others see. His life is not as good as foreign students think. Although lawyers in the United States are valuable, ordinary citizens in the United States have some discrimination against Chinese people. In fact, the so-called fairness is only relative, and his professional knowledge is not very good, so he can receive very few cases. He was just a very small role in that law firm. He was always disliked by his colleagues and was already a marginal figure in the law firm. Chapter 2078 Zhu Yifan is struggling in the law firm. Instead, all the financial resources are from these Chinese students, who will find him in the first place when they encounter something. He looked at Gu''s back and narrowed his eyes slightly. A friend beside him said, "this foreign student has a big temper. She is probably a spoiled young lady at home." Zhu Yifan raised his eyebrows slightly, but said with a smile: "I really appreciate her character. She has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, which is very good." Gu only didn''t know what Zhu Yifan thought of her. She was just about to get on the bus. When she opened the door, two people came out: "by the way, take us back!" Gu only turned to see that it was Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian. Her brow was slightly wrinkled. She did not expect that these two goods would follow. Mi Liangyu has been very active to sit in the back seat of the seat, and then boast Gu only: "you tear Tang ling''er today is really too wonderful, only, you are so powerful!" Chen Sixian also said with a smile: "when I first met you, I thought you were very unusual, so it is!" Gu only saw that Wu Chengfeng''s face had been pulled down. The last time she had a chat with Wu Chengfeng, she knew how much he hated them. At this time, he was afraid that he would not take them back with him. It was just because he was a classmate at the same school and he was a man. It was a little inconvenient to deal with this matter. Gu Weiyi thought about it, took out a check from his bag and wrote a 20 meter coin to Wu Chengfeng: "this is my ride money." Wu Zhihong was stunned for a moment and then recovered. She immediately wrote a check with the same face value and handed it to Wu Chengfeng. Gu only looked at Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian and said, "what''s the matter with you?" Mi Liangyu said with a smile: "we are classmates in the same school. We don''t need to be so clear." Chen Sixian also said with a smile: "that is, anyway, back to school together, take us a ride is also on the way." Gu only thought that Wu Chengfeng''s words were a little exaggerated when he heard Wu Chengfeng talk about their glorious deeds. Maybe these two people are not as exaggerated as Wu Chengfeng said. When she saw these two people''s virtues, she knew that he had been lenient when he talked about them. And this car is not her, some words she is not easy to say too straightforward, now had to say: "Wu classmate drove over, on the road to refuel, the cost is not small, even the same school students, so obviously take advantage of others is not good?" Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian were talking happily there, as if they had not heard Gu''s words. Wu Zhihong''s eyes are full of surprise. She thinks that the best products she meets today are more than those she meets in a year. She looks at Gu only and Gu only shows her hand. Although Wu Chengfeng''s face was not good-looking, he didn''t say much when he knew what virtue these two people were. After getting on the bus, he drove away. Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian have a look at each other, and both of them have some pride in their eyes. They have successfully taken advantage of them today. How happy they are! Gu only thought that when he met these two goods in the future, he would stay away from them and not have any intersection with them. After the car got on the highway, MI Liangyu and Chen Sixian became active again. They took Gu Youyi to ask him a question: "Youyi, where is your hometown? Who else is in your family? " Chapter 2079 Gu only took Wu Zhihong to talk, discussed financial affairs, and directly ignored Mi Liangyu. Mi Liangyu''s face was not very good, so he continued to ask: "the only thing is that you dumped 3500 meters of money today. Your family should be very good, right?" Gu Weiyi continues to talk to Wu Zhihong and ignores them. Mi Liangyu also tried to ask Gu only several questions. Gu only had no video in the whole process. Mi Liangyu suddenly got a little angry and said in a loud voice: "Gu You Yi, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you answer? Why are you so impolite?" Gu finally looked at her and asked, "what did you say to me just now? I didn''t hear that When Mi Liangyu sees Gu only talking to her, she repeats what she said just now. Gu only talks to Wu Zhihong again. She doesn''t seem to hear her at all. So she criticizes Gu only, and Gu only asks what she said just now. After repeating this three times, MI Liangyu''s face turned black. Chen Sixian frowned and said, "Gu Youyi, we are alumni. Even if you have a good family, can you bully alumni with the same school?" Gu only looked at her and asked, "how can I bully my alumni?" "The good Lord said so much to you just now, why did you pretend not to hear?" Chen Sixian accused. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I learned this from my classmate MI. I can only hear what I am interested in. If I am not interested or don''t want to answer, I can''t hear a word." She said with a smile, looking at Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian, she said, "my classmates, Chen classmates, thank you for teaching me this skill today." Mi Liangyu Chen Sixian Wu Zhihong and Wu Chengfeng are choking with laughter, which makes the corners of their mouths smoke. Gu only ignored their reaction and then said, "Zhihong, where did we just talk about? Oh, investment. If you have money in your hand, will you invest it in those people who have bad intentions and are bent on taking advantage of others? " Wu Zhihong immediately cooperated and said, "of course not. I''m not a big wrongdoer. Whose family doesn''t earn money from hard work? Where can we invest in those people who have no skin, no face and all kinds of self righteous? Who in the world is a fool Wu Chengfeng echoed: "yes, no one in the world is a fool. Let''s take advantage of it. It doesn''t matter if we take advantage of it once. After all, it''s alumni and classmates. But more times, we are treating others as fools. It''s not her Laozi. We have to support her every day." Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian''s face suddenly very ugly, three people you a word I a word directly two people run of incomparably embarrassed. However, they were also incredibly thick skinned. At this time, they didn''t say anything more. Instead, they continued to sit there as if nothing had happened. Only after this incident, MI Liangyu finally stopped asking Gu only a variety of questions and wanted to find out Gu only''s details. Wu Chengfeng in the apartment to go down, MI Liangyu some surprised to ask: "the only, you rent an apartment to live?" Although there are student dormitories in the school, there are not many. Many students rent houses outside when they can''t live in the dormitories. The cheapest and most cost-effective way to rent houses is to live in other people''s homes, so there is not much private space. And the price of renting an apartment alone is much more expensive than renting it in other people''s homes, which ordinary international students can''t afford. Chapter 2080 Gu only knows that the two goods are targeting her, because Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian''s eyes are shining. She ignores them, but says to Wu Chengfeng, "today I''m going to trouble you to send Zhihong to her school." Wu Chengfeng has a good impression on Wu Zhihong. It''s already a little late. It''s half an hour''s drive from her school. It''s not safe for her to go back to school at night. He is also willing to see her off. He says with a smile, "don''t worry. If she loses one hair, you can just trouble me." Gu Wei smiles and nods. Then he goes directly into the apartment. Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian want to go with them, but they are stopped by the administrator downstairs. Two people watched Gu Weiyi go upstairs. They were both unfair. They were also international students. Why is the difference so big? Mi Liangyu clenched her teeth and said, "Gu''s only family condition is so good. As long as she leaks something between her fingers, it will be enough for us to eat and drink. Why doesn''t she help us?" After thinking about it, Chen Sixian said, "maybe it''s the legend of being rich but not benevolent." Mi Liangyu stamped her foot and said, "Gu Weiyi is really mean! I''m so angry "If people don''t want to help us, what can we do?" Chen Sixian said with a sigh. They are looking at Gu only now, which is equivalent to having a golden mountain in front of them. But there is a gap between them. They can see it, but they can''t touch it. This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable. Mi Liangyu looked at Chen Sixian and said, "do you think we should try to force Gu only to donate some money to us?" "I advise you not to think about the only idea." Chen Sixian is relatively calm: "today, Gu is the only way to deal with Tang linger. You can see that she is not a fuel-efficient lamp at all." Mi Liangyu said reluctantly in his heart: "is that the way to calculate? We haven''t taken advantage of Gu''s only dime up to now! " Chen Sixian seriously thought about it and said, "we can''t be too hasty in dealing with Gu only. Let''s look at the situation first, and we have to create some opportunities. Otherwise, I think it''s very difficult." Mi Liangyu knows what Chen Sixian said is reasonable. Gu''s character is not easy to provoke. Today they just want to rub Wu Chengfeng''s free ride. Gu''s sarcasm is there. It really hurts their self-esteem. Wu Chengfeng is a man who keeps his promise. He says that he wants to send Wu Zhihong back to her school safely, but he didn''t expect that the car broke down on the way. He called a car to take Wu Zhihong to her dormitory. Wu Zhihong didn''t want to trouble him. After all, they only met today, but Wu Chengfeng said, "I promised Gu that you would be sent to school safely. A man should keep his word." Wu Zhihong''s heart was moved, but said: "it''s really too much trouble for you. It''s really lucky to have the only friend like you." Wu Zhihong has met Ning Yiqing. Of course, she knows that Wu Chengfeng is not Gu''s only boyfriend, and they get along with each other very freely, without the feeling of being coy. Wu Chengfeng said with a smile: "you are wrong. In fact, I was very lucky to know her. Without her, my grandfather would still be lying in bed and could not get up." So he did some propaganda for Gu only, blowing Gu only''s medical skills to be a hype. Chapter 2081 Wu Zhihong was a little surprised and said, "is the only medical skill so powerful? I remember that when I was on a connecting flight in Hong Kong City, someone came to see the only one for treatment. I thought that was the only friend who supported me, but I didn''t expect that she was really a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine! " With Gu''s only friend in common between them, they have a common topic. After this common topic, they talk about their own situation, and then they are familiar with each other. Their outlook on life and values are relatively close, and they are very comfortable chatting. When Wu Chengfeng sent Wu Zhihong to the building of their school, they had already become friends, so they left their contact information. Wu Chengfeng thinks that although Wu Zhihong''s character is a little boring, she is a very real girl, different from the girls he knew before. Wu Zhihong thinks Wu Chengfeng is stable and reliable, and he has a cheerful personality. Chatting with him will not be a cold shoulder, so he thinks he is also very good. This acquaintance, two people to each other''s feeling is very good, this may be regarded as their biggest harvest this time. Gu only returned to her apartment and began to sort out her herbs. If she had these herbs, she would have been more handy in treating the patient with pneumonia. This time, Yang Yong also sent some cold medicine and other medicines, and there was a letter in it, to the effect that Mr. Lin''s herbs were selling very well, and the order had been arranged for next year. Mr. Lin came to Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory last week and took some medicine. He said that he would come to the United States to participate in an international drug exhibition. Gu only raised her eyebrows when she saw the news. She knew that there was a big regular drug exhibition every year in MI Nian. At the drug exhibition, new drugs made by various pharmaceutical factories would be displayed, and some cutting-edge pharmaceutical technologies would also be displayed. It''s just that the specifications of this drug exhibition are relatively high. At present, few pharmaceutical factories in China are qualified to participate in such an exhibition, and I don''t know where Mr. Lin got such qualification. But this kind of exhibition, Mr. Lin is old, and he is still looking for Shao Yizhi to cure his illness in the imperial capital. It is impossible to come here in person, so it is very likely that Lin Xianzhi will come to the exhibition this time. Gu only now thinks that his head is big when he thinks of Lin Xianzhi''s three words. Anyway, as long as he''s there, he won''t be too peaceful. However, the rules of this kind of exhibition are very high, and she also wants to see it. If Lin can act as an agent in the past, there should not be too many problems to get her a ticket, so she has to go to Lin Xianzhi. Gu only thought that it was a disaster to know Lin Xianzhi. Having such a friend made her speechless. On the only way to go to school the next day, Gu meets Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian. Both of them greet her with a smile, but she is too lazy to pay attention to them. They go directly. The expressions on their faces were so stiff that they were just about to say a few words to Gu only when they saw Helen coming towards Gu only. They immediately gave up the idea and hid away. Helen also saw the limit of two people, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but came to remind Gu only: "you two compatriots are not very good, you should guard against them." Her words are rare and direct, not caring words, but there is no malice. Chapter 2082 Although Gu and Helen had a little grudge because of the contest, it was a matter of study. In private, they didn''t meet each other. Of course, they didn''t have a grudge. Gu only light said: "thank you for reminding, I know." Helen looked her up and down and said, "although I lost to you last time, not only my medical skills are not as good as you, but I was careless last time!" Gu Yiwei didn''t refute her saying: "well, last time I won you by luck, it''s not that your medical skills are inferior to mine." Helen thought that she would feel uncomfortable when she saw Gu Weiyi, but at this time she found that she was very calm. She was a real doctor, and her mind was relatively simple. She looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "why don''t we take time to compete again?" Gu Yiwei shook his head and said, "I just wanted to prove that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases last time. I didn''t want to fight with anyone to win or lose. Now that I have proved this, we don''t have to compete any more." When she saw Helen looking at her, she said, "of course, I don''t refuse you because I''m afraid to compare with you. I just don''t think it''s necessary." Helen looked at her for a long time, but then she laughed: "although I don''t like you very much, I still have to agree with your strength. If you want to be an exchange student for half a year, we will have a chance to compete in the future." Gu Weiyi gently raised his eyebrows and said, "I like to learn the word practically." "I asked Professor Holm about your progress." Helen said slowly, "Gu Wei Wei, have you never studied western medicine before?" Gu Wei nodded her head, Helen sighed and said, "I believe you too. I''ve read the paper you wrote when you first entered the University. It''s really miserable. It''s just that your learning progress is really fast. It''s not too much to describe it as a thousand miles a day." "They all say I''m a medical genius, but I don''t think I''m as good as you." Gu only said after a long silence: "in fact, it''s not that you are inferior to me, but that although I have just come into contact with western medicine, I have studied Chinese medicine for more than ten years. Although the theories of Chinese and Western medicine are not the same, they are also medicine for treating diseases. There are many things in common." Helen laughed. "I always thought you were arrogant. I didn''t expect you to be modest. It''s really surprising." Gu Weiyi also said with a smile: "I always thought you were unreasonable, but I didn''t expect you to be reasonable. Helen, nice to meet you." "I''ll beat you one day," Helen said She said and left. Gu Weiyi shrugged his shoulders. Most excellent people are proud, and Helen is undoubtedly one of them. Gu Weiyi came to her after school in the afternoon and invited her to have dinner at Fang''s house. She knew that Professor Fang was actually going to tell her about applying for the lecture. Professor Fang didn''t look very well when she came to see her. She guessed that it wasn''t going well, so she didn''t ask much at that time. After arriving at Fang''s home, Professor Fang said angrily: "the current school directors are far inferior to the previous one. They are too lacking in spirit and are not eager to make progress!" He wrote a report last week and sent it to the headmaster''s office. The headmaster said that he would discuss it with the school managers, but it has not come to a conclusion today. Chapter 2083 Professor Fang really can''t wait any longer. Today, he asked the president about his progress. The president told him that the board members rejected his proposal because most of the board members thought that traditional Chinese medicine was unscientific. Professor Fang had a few words of theory with the president. The president''s words were not very polite. The main idea was that if traditional Chinese medicine was so powerful, why did Professor Fang choose Western medicine instead of traditional Chinese medicine? This sentence directly asked Professor Fang, but also blocked all his words. Because of this, Professor Fang was depressed. Gu only comforted him: "Professor Fang, after all, traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are two completely different systems. It''s perfectly normal for school directors not to accept traditional Chinese medicine. There''s nothing to be angry about." It is very difficult for the presidents and directors of medical universities in the United States to accept TCM. Before, Professor Fang thought it too simple. Gu only thought that it was good for Professor Zhiqian to hold a lecture on traditional Chinese medicine in school, but it was expected to be difficult. Now, she was not surprised. Professor Fang sighed a long time and said, "I think things are too simple. I think they can accept the new things in the medical field and can accept traditional Chinese medicine, but I forget that these two systems are completely different at the same time." There are also many schools of Western medicine. Different schools have different treatment methods for the same disease. Schools can accept these schools because they are all in a large system. Although there are some differences in details, they do not affect the overall situation. Traditional Chinese medicine is totally different. They can''t accept it. Although they can understand it, it still makes him feel uncomfortable. Chen Yangui said with a smile: "although your uncle is old, he is still impulsive. We don''t care about the attitude of the school. We know that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases." Gu Wei smiles and nods his head. After dinner, Chen Yangui took Gu''s only hand and said, "my gynecology has never been very good. Do you have any way to help me recuperate?" Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile: "I''ll take a look at your pulse first." Chen Yangui reaches out her hand and Gu Weiyi finishes his pulse. He probably knows the problem and asks her, "Aunt Chen, does your back often ache?" Chen Yan didn''t talk about it. She asked curiously, "how do you know?" Gu Yiwei replied: "feel the pulse, you''d better take Chinese medicine to recuperate this disease. However, Chinese medicine in the United States is not complete, and this medicine can''t catch you. Let''s try other methods!" Chen Yangui looks at Gu Yiwei curiously. She asks Chen Yangui to sit on the stool. Then she pulls down Chen Yangui''s clothes and trousers to expose the upper lumbar vertebrae and the caudal vertebrae. Then she takes a short round needle. In fact, in addition to acupuncture points, there are other moxibustion methods, such as three edged needle and round needle. The three edged needle is usually used for bloodletting, while the round needle only sticks to the acupoint, but does not enter the flesh. These kinds of needles are used for diseases, and each has its own advantages. Gu only thought that with Chen Yangui''s symptoms, round needles were the most suitable. She picked up the round needle and pricked it at the corresponding acupoint of Chen Yangui for about 20 times. Then she took it back. The technique was very fast, and the different acupoints looked like a mess. Chapter 2084 In fact, there are many tricks in it. The knowledge of acupoints is quite demanding. A bunch of acupoints are tied down according to a certain order and law. Isn''t it very big. This kind of pricking method is more painful than the pricking method that she used to put the silver needle into the meat, but the feeling is different when the needle does not enter the meat. Gu only felt the same when she stood up after binding for Chen Yangui. Chen Yangui miraculously found that her waist, which had been swollen and numb, was a lot lighter, and the whole person was also comfortable. Chen Yangui exclaimed, "it''s so comfortable. It''s amazing!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if the uterus droops, it will affect the waist and abdomen. The needles I pricked for you just now can not only dredge the acupoints, but also help the uterus reset, so Aunt Chen will feel more comfortable. I''ll prick it for you next week, and you will feel more relaxed." "It''s just that if you want to eliminate the inflammation of Gynecology, you still have to cooperate with the medication. It''s very inconvenient for Chinese traditional medicine to be transported to other countries. I''ll write out the prescription. Aunt Chen can go to the Chinese medicine clinic in Chinatown to catch some medicines to eat. I''m just worried that the quality of Chinese medicine in America may not be as good as the genuine Chinese medicine in China." Chen Yangui''s eyes were full of joy: "the only thing is that you are a great doctor. To tell you the truth, I just half believed in traditional Chinese medicine. If it hadn''t happened to me, I might not have believed it." Gu only sighed: "it''s true that Aunt Chen is a Chinese, and everyone has doubts about traditional Chinese medicine, let alone an American." When she said that, Professor Fang also sighed. After Gu Youyi left, Chen Yangui kept touching her waist. She always felt that it was not very refreshing. It was not as painful as it was, but she always felt that it was sour and blocked. She had gone to the hospital to see a professional doctor with professional instruments before, but she couldn''t see any problems. She thought her waist would be like this all her life. It''s hard for her to get better, so she got used to it. But I didn''t expect that the diseases that could not be diagnosed by professional doctors and professional instruments became so simple here. She just stabbed her waist with a thick and short needle for dozens of times, and then she felt comfortable. It was incredible. Her other professor said: "the only girl is really surprising. Her medical skill is really not low. If she hadn''t given me a pulse today, I always thought that my waist had a problem. Now I know that the problem is not in the waist, but in the uterus." "Where western medicine treats pain, but I don''t know there are such twists and turns in the process. Lao Fang, how can I think that traditional Chinese medicine is better than western medicine?" Although she didn''t study medicine, because she married Professor Fang, she was also influenced by western medicine and knew something about it. Professor Fang coughed softly and said, "this is a woman''s view. If traditional Chinese medicine is really better than western medicine, the only one will not come to learn western medicine. I still think both Chinese and Western medicine have their own advantages." Chen Yangui snorted and said, "you speak so much. I''ve had this problem for so many years. Why have you been at a loss before?" Professor Fang He thought for a while before he said, "in fact, traditional Chinese medicine has an advantage over western medicine in treating gynecology." Chapter 2085 This is also true, western medicine in the treatment of gynecological diseases, in fact, in addition to plug medicine, there is no other better way, can not do conditioning, there is no way like Gu only used meridians to treat. Today, Chen Yangui has become Gu''s only little fan sister, and he immediately went back: "that paralytic patient last time, I remember you also said that it was good at traditional Chinese medicine. I want to ask you, this is good at traditional Chinese medicine, that is good at traditional Chinese medicine, what are you good at western medicine?" Professor Fang "I don''t care what traditional Chinese medicine is good at and what western medicine is good at," Chen said in a light voice. "Anyway, for me, the one who can cure the disease is a good doctor. Although you are an expert in neuroscience, I still think you are not the only one." Professor Fang was speechless all of a sudden. Yes, no matter traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, those who can cure the disease are good doctors. Chen Yangui added: "I think it''s a pity that a good medicine like traditional Chinese medicine can''t benefit more people. It''s good to let the students know more about traditional Chinese medicine. Lao Fang, I think you still need to work hard for the only thing that I said was to give a lecture." "It''s not something I can work on." Professor Fang sighed and said, "you don''t see the president''s decisive refusal. It''s probably out of the question." He is clear about the headmaster''s temper. Once he makes some decisions, it is not easy to change them. Besides, even if he can persuade the principal and there are a lot of school directors behind him, he can''t completely persuade them. Chen Yangui frowned slightly: "that''s because they have eyes and don''t know Jin Xiangyu. If others don''t learn, you can learn traditional Chinese medicine with the only one. When you''ve learned it, you can cure me. You don''t have to bother the only one. You''re a professor in the medical field. You don''t have any way to help your daughter-in-law when she''s sick. I''m ashamed to have to go to an outsider for help!" The expression on Fang Jiaoshou''s face is a little strange. He wants to know something about traditional Chinese medicine, but he clearly knows that he is nearly 50 years old and has been learning the thinking of Western medicine. It is not easy to learn traditional Chinese medicine well. He felt that after Gu only gave Chen Yan the waist treatment today, his position in the family would plummet! Gu only didn''t worry too much about the lecture, because she knew that it couldn''t be finished at once, and it needed to be done slowly. In the autumn of America, I don''t know what the reason is. The rain in the sky keeps falling, but the temperature doesn''t drop much. It''s humid all around with a little sultry air. The room seems to be dripping water, and the washed clothes hanging on the balcony can''t work for five or six days. For such a climate, Gu''s only feeling is that the southern part of China has entered the Meiyu season, but the temperature here is slightly lower. In addition, the temperature difference between day and night is a little big, and the human body feels extremely uncomfortable. It seems that no matter what clothes you wear, there are some mistakes. Gu only knows that this kind of climate is the most prone to get sick. She also pays special attention to the addition and subtraction of clothes. It is definitely not a good experience for a person to get sick in a foreign country. She prepared some medicine for herself and kept an eye on it. As soon as she arrived at the weekend, she would give him acupuncture and moxibustion. He was very active in rehabilitation exercise, combined with acupuncture and decoction, and the effect was very obvious. Chapter 2086 Master Wu can walk steadily without crutches now. Although he is uglier and slower than normal people, he is satisfied. So every time Gu only came, he was very happy. He prepared a pile of delicious food for her and took her to talk about all kinds of family customs. Gu only felt from the bottom of his heart that when people are older, their character will become more and more like a child. He usually has to coax him from time to time. When she arrived at home that day, there was a middle-aged man in it. Mr. Wu happily introduced to the middle-aged man, "this is Dr. Gu who cured me." Mr. Wu also introduced the middle-aged man to Gu Yiwei: "he is the son of an old friend of mine. My old friend had a stroke a few days ago. After you treat me today, if you have time, you will go to see my old friend. Of course, if you go to see my old friend, the treatment fee will refer to the Wu family''s standard." The middle-aged man looked at Gu Yiwei in shock. If he didn''t see that Master Wu could stand up and walk, and knew that Master Wu had a bad temper, but he never lied, he would have thought it was a century of deception. Does such a young girl have such ability? Although he had doubts in his heart, he still said politely: "Dr. Gu, my father asked you." Gu only but Leng for a while, Wu old son this is to introduce a client to her? At this time, she was not very clear about the patient''s condition. Instead, she asked about the patient''s condition first. According to the description of the middle-aged man, the patient''s condition is lighter than that of old man Wu. She can cure it, but she came to the United States to study, not to cure people. Now she''s just introducing a patient, and she can be cured. If master Wu introduces a lot of patients to her in the future, she''ll go to Los Angeles every day, and this book won''t have to be read. And this kind of thing should be made clear from the beginning, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble in the future, and it will be difficult for Master Wu to do at that time. So when she finished the needling, she said softly, "grandfather Wu, I don''t have much free time, and I can only stay in the United States for half a year. I''m going to return home. I may not have much time to treat patients in the middle of this." Listening to her words, Master Wu meant that he usually didn''t have time to see a doctor. He immediately became happy: "so you always don''t treat people. Before, you came to treat me because of my good luck?" Gu only didn''t expect that Master Wu came to such a conclusion. He said with a smile: "it''s not all about it, but we are predestined." Master Wu liked to hear this, and immediately said, "yes, we are predestined to each other. The more I look at you, the more I like it. Otherwise, if you think I''m a dry grandfather, I''ll have another granddaughter. What do you think?" Gu only had some understanding of the Wu family during this period. Although he was Chinese, he was a ruthless and capable man when he was young. He dares to fight and fight. In addition to doing well in business, he is also very good at means. No matter in the circle of Chinese, or in the circle of American natives in Los Angeles, he is a man of the hour. He dares not to be provoked by idlers. His eyes are higher than the top, his temper is big, and ordinary people can''t get into his eyes. This time Gu Weiyi cured his illness, and he likes Gu only from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 2087 Gu only really admired Master Wu''s brain hole, and could recognize his granddaughter like this! But Gu Weiyi didn''t really have the habit of recognizing relatives, so she coughed and said, "Er, grandfather Wu..." "If you don''t object, I''ll take it as your consent." Master Wu excitedly interrupted her and said, "it''s settled. From now on, I''ll be your grandfather." The more he looked after the only one, the more pleasant he felt. He said with a smile, "your Uncle Wu is a worthless man. He can''t even give birth to a daughter. I have no hope for him in my life. Fortunately, with you now, I finally have a granddaughter!" "I''m going to ask the housekeeper to send an invitation to my friends in Los Angeles. I have a granddaughter. Of course, I have to treat them to dinner. Let''s meet my baby granddaughter!" Gu is the only one who hears all these words. She feels that she has a lot of affinity with the old people. It seems that she has always been popular with the older generation. She wanted to refuse very much, but master Wu looked at her with wide eyes. If she didn''t agree, he would cry for her immediately. She had to say, "it''s family business, so we don''t need to make it known to everyone." "Yes, my granddaughter is what she says." "What do you want? Tell your grandfather. He will satisfy you!" he said Gu only inexplicably thought of Mr. Ning and Mr. Su Zhengyi in the imperial capital. Her grandfather seems to be a little too many. She coughed softly and said, "grandfather Wu, don''t be so polite." "Girl, are you still called grandfather Wu?" Master Wu said with a face: "you are all my granddaughter. It''s not good to add a surname in front of you! How strange Gu only one had to say: "good grandfather." Master Wu immediately opened his eyes and said, "that''s right, but you call me grandfather. How can I not give you a gift? Shuwen, take out that diamond necklace and I''ll give it to my granddaughter. " Today, Wu Shuwen, as usual, left everything around him to take care of the only one who pricked the needle for Master Wu. However, he didn''t expect that his own Lao Tzu had a daughter for him in front of him. Although Mr. Wu asked Gu to call him Uncle Wu just now, Mr. Wu has only one son, and Gu is his granddaughter. Isn''t that his daughter? Although he has a good impression on Gu only, he once regarded Gu only as a candidate for his future daughter-in-law. This is good. Instead of being a daughter-in-law, he became his daughter. He always knew his Laozi''s character, but he didn''t have the courage to say no here. Now he nodded lightly and went to get the diamond necklace. Gu''s only one has already paid for her medical treatment in Wu''s family. At this meeting, Master Wu wants to give her a diamond necklace. She refuses to accept it. But master Wu said with a straight face, "have you never heard of the gift from the elderly? Besides, what''s wrong with me sending things to my granddaughter? If you don''t accept it, you will not recognize me as a grandfather! " Again, Gu Weiyi was under a lot of pressure and had to agree first. Wu Chengfeng is also nearby. When he knows Gu Weiyi is married, he gives up the idea of Gu Weiyi. His grandfather will take Gu Weiyi as his granddaughter, and she will become his own sister. Wu Chengfeng felt that he was a man of pursuit, but this change still made him feel very sour. Chapter 2088 Wu Chengfeng looks at Gu only, and his expression is a little complicated. He originally wanted to develop her into his girlfriend, but instead of her, she became his sister. What''s the matter? Wu Shuwen over there has already taken the necklace. Master Wu asked Gu Wei to put it on. After the necklace was struck, Gu Wei''s eyes were all round. The diamond is huge, more than three carats. She knew that she couldn''t refuse in front of Master Wu, but she was really embarrassed to accept such a valuable gift. After she put on the necklace, Master Wu asked her with a smile, "do you like it?" It''s a lot of pressure, but I can only say I like it without conscience. Master Wu was very happy and said, "I knew you would like it. Girls like this kind of shiny thing, and your grandmother loved it when she was alive." Gu Yiwei After such a toss, Gu Weiyi coaxed Master Wu into taking a nap and was ready to treat his old friend. But when she left, she took off the diamond necklace and gave it to Wu Shuwen: "Uncle Wu, this gift is too heavy. Please put it away." Her action made Wu Shuwen''s eyes smile: "it''s from the old man. Just take it. I don''t have the courage to take it back. If you don''t want to take it back, go and tell him." If Gu only dared to tell Master Wu, he would not come to Wu Shuwen. Seeing some depressed expression on her face, Wu Shuwen wanted to laugh: "my father''s temper is not very good, but he is very good at judging people. Since he has approved you, you should treat him as an elder in your family." Gu only because of life experience, the family''s elders are much more than the general, she touched her nose and said: "Uncle Wu, I know your family is not short of money, but I also have my principles, this necklace is too expensive, I really can''t want it." "Can it be more important than the old man''s life and mood?" Wu Shuwen saw that she really didn''t want to accept the necklace, instead of being polite to them. He was a little better at her point of view: "for the Wu family, as long as we can make the old man happy, let alone this necklace, we are willing to give even ten of them." "The things that can be bought with money in this world are not precious to the Wu family, because the really precious things can''t be bought with money." Gu Weiyi is speechless. What is a local tyrant? This is the real local tyrant! Although she has a small fortune and tens of millions of dollars, she is far inferior to the Wu family. She took a deep breath and said, "in this case, I will take less money for this necklace, but from today on, grandfather Wu''s consultation fee will not be given any more." "I didn''t mean to give it to you again." Wu Shuwen said solemnly: "it''s all a family. I think it''s too outsider to pay for it." Gu Yiwei The Wu family is really straightforward and makes people tremble! She came to the Wu family several times, and today she has a deep understanding of the three generations of men in the Wu family. They have a lot of money and can be willful! When Gu only left the Wu family, he went to treat a friend of the Wu family. The old man had just been ill. He was a typical hemiplegia, and half of his face was paralyzed. However, the situation was more serious than that of the middle-aged man who went to the Wu family to invite her. Chapter 2089 Gu Wei took a look at the middle-aged man. He was a little embarrassed. In fact, he saw that she was too young. He was afraid that she would not come to treat Lao Tzu if it was too serious. He coughed and said, "Dr. Gu, can my father still be cured?" It''s not that he wants to cheat Gu only, it''s that his heart is a little weak, and Gu only is too young. Although Master Wu is cured by her, he still feels that it''s not reliable. Gu Weiwei had already seen the pulse of the old man''s body at this time. He just had a stroke, and there was no problem with other organs of his body, so he nodded: "it can be cured, but the old man''s condition is a little serious. It will be troublesome and time-consuming to cure. You need to be psychologically prepared for this." The middle-aged man nodded his head and said, "I understand. Thank you for looking after the doctor." Gu Weiwei didn''t say much. She took the needle and pricked it up for the old man. After pricking the eye needle, she wiped the sweat and pricked several stitches on the old man''s face. After pricking the needle, the old man who had been salivating had a great improvement. The middle-aged man was surprised and pleased: "Dr. Gu''s medical skill is really superb!" He was really surprised. He didn''t expect that Gu Weiyi had made such a great improvement after just a few injections. It was incredible. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he might not believe it. Gu only a smile, for this praise she is very calm, she was originally a doctor with excellent medical skills! It''s more confident to be praised. She prescribed a prescription, and then asked the middle-aged man to go to the Wu family for medicine. She had prepared a lot of medicine in the Wu family before, and there should be some left over there, but the old man''s condition was relatively serious, and the dosage of medicine was completely different from that of old man Wu. And according to the speed of this medication, the medicine delivered before is not enough. She needs Yang Neng to send some more medicine. After she had made the prescription, the middle-aged man saw her off in person. As soon as she got to the door, she saw another man who was a little similar to the middle-aged man getting out of the car with Smith. Smith''s face changed several times as soon as he saw Gu Weiyi. He remembered clearly the last time he was humiliated by Gu Weiyi. However, he was a little afraid of Gu Weiyi''s medical skills, but he felt that Gu Weiyi was lucky last time, so he could successfully cure Master Wu''s disease. Gu was also surprised when she saw Smith. She also nodded her head slightly at Smith. When Smith saw that she didn''t look well, he remembered clearly the last time he was beaten in the face. Smith said coldly, "Dr. Gu, what a coincidence!" Gu only smile: "yes, what a coincidence, I met Dr. Smith again." "Is Dr. Gu here to treat Mr. Chen today?" Smith said with a sneer, "I''m afraid you''re not so lucky today as last time." As soon as he saw Gu, he felt all sorts of disagreements. Gu only gently raised his eyebrow: "I always feel that the cure depends on ability, not luck." Smith looked at her and said, "on the whole, your TCM treatment method is quite unscientific. I personally think there are too many unstable factors in that unscientific treatment method." "Mr. Chen''s illness is not as complicated as Mr. Wu''s! I guess you''ll just come and have a look. There''s no way to cure him. " Chapter 2090 Smith said with great determination: "to treat Mr. Chen, we still have to rely on Western medicine. After all, we now have very advanced methods and valuable experience in rehabilitation treatment." Last time, he basically ran away from the Wu family. He kept holding his breath and wanted to find some place from Gu only. He also made some efforts to inquire about Gu''s origin. As a result, there was no such person in the circle of traditional Chinese medicine in Chinatown, or even in the circle of Slightly Famous rehabilitation doctors. So he felt that Gu Weiyi was not as powerful as he had expected, and he was probably just lucky. He even maliciously speculated that Gu was only a liar. Wu chengfengnianji was too young to be cheated by her. Gu only ignore his sarcasm, she just smile: "you say very reasonable." When Smith heard this, he thought that she had nothing to do with Mr. Chen''s illness, and immediately began to get angry: "Dr. Gu still has a very pertinent understanding of himself. We''ve seen him twice. I''ll give you a piece of advice today. If you don''t have the ability, don''t mix in this circle, Otherwise, sooner or later you will be exposed to your deceptive tricks. " Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "deceptive trick? Do you mean that I cured Master Wu? " Smith''s face was a little ugly: "that''s your luck. I''ve treated Mr. Wu for a long time before. He was almost as good as before. You just came to pick it up that day." "If you really have the ability, you can cure Mr. Chen!" The middle-aged man who had been standing there and didn''t speak couldn''t help saying, "is there any misunderstanding between you?" Gu Wei put out his hand: "the last time I treated Mr. Wu, I just met Dr. Smith." Smith said to the middle-aged man, "originally, the patient asked for a doctor. We doctors don''t have much to say, but the doctor Gu''s skill is very questionable. Do you know? When she treats people, she will put a lot of needles in the eyes of the patients. This kind of treatment is unheard of What he said was that Gu was a big liar. The middle-aged man who came in with Smith had a bad look at Gu Wei: "Dr. Smith is a rehabilitation expert. I believe his judgment. Please..." The middle-aged man who came out with Gu only interrupted him and said, "I believe in Dr. Gu''s medical skills. Mr. Smith, you have already told me about Mr. Wu. I don''t comment on your medical skills, but your medical ethics and professional ethics are really questionable." Smith''s face changed when he heard this: "Mr. Chen, what do you mean by that?" "Mr. Wu told me that you started asking for a rise in medical expenses in the Wu family." The middle-aged man said impolitely, "I didn''t believe it very much. After all, you are an expert, but it''s too much for you to say something when you see Dr. Gu today." "There is something wrong with Dr. Gu''s method of treatment you mentioned, but in my opinion, there is no problem at all, because after she pricked my father''s needle, my father basically salivated, and his fingers and toes could move slightly." Chapter 2091 Mr. Chen said that he added three points of coolness, and his tone became colder: "if there are problems with such medical skills, then the rehabilitation measures you gave my father before are not even more serious?" Mr. Chen saw that Gu only talked with Smith very gently all the time, but Smith did his best to make a mockery of him and said that Gu only was a liar. He admits that Gu Weiyi looks a little younger and doesn''t really look like a doctor, but now she has proved her medical skills with her strength. If such medical skills are liars, Smith will be more like a liar. Smith''s face was red and he couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Chen, have you been cheated by her? How is that possible? " Mr. Chen said in a cold voice, "Mr. Smith, please pay attention to your wording. In addition, you will not be bothered by my father''s illness in the future. We will give it to Dr. Gu for treatment." Smith felt a slap on his face. He said in disbelief, "Mr. Chen, is there any misunderstanding?" Mr. Chen was surprised and asked: "brother, dad really doesn''t salivate? What about fingers and toes? " Mr. Chen nodded, and Mr. Chen went to Mr. Chen''s room. Mr. Chen said to Smith, "I''m sorry to let you go for nothing today. I''ll still pay you the fee for this visit, but now please leave first." Smith is going to blow up. What''s the name of this! Is he being rejected by the patient''s family again? He angrily looked at Gu only, Gu only face as usual, see him look over, she also toward him with a smile. Although she had a mild smile, it was full of mockery in Smith''s eyes. But Smith didn''t do anything about her at this time. He roared: "Gu Wei Wei, what did you do to Mr. Chen?" Gu Weiyi said: "I''m a doctor. Of course, I do what I should do. I didn''t do anything else." What she said was true, but she did nothing. But she knew that as a doctor, as long as she did her job well, that is, cured her patients, then everything would be enough, and she didn''t need to do the rest. Because as long as the patient''s illness can be cured and saved, then in the eyes of the patient, she has no essential difference from the Bodhisattva in the temple. At such a time, if someone attacks her, the patient or the patient''s family will certainly stand up for her. But she didn''t expect that Mr. Chen would be so effective and would defend her. What she didn''t know was that Mr. Chen would not normally speak so frankly. After all, doctors are not easy to offend because they can''t guarantee that they won''t get sick. But this time, Mr. Wu said a lot of bad things about Smith in front of Mr. Chen. In addition, as soon as Smith saw Gu Weiwei today, he began to attack him. In Mr. Chen''s eyes, Smith''s behavior is immoral. In this way, the immoral person will not want to see him even if he is ill. Because no one knows if he will stop to feel the existence of various brushes or ask for money when he reaches the critical point. Chapter 2092 Because of this, Mr. Chen has made a decision that he will not seek treatment from Smith under any circumstances in the future. In this way, naturally, there is no need to be polite to Smith. Smith trembled with anger: "you are a devil from hell, I really pour blood mold to meet you!" This is the only time that Gu has robbed his patient, and this patient is still of high quality and can afford a high price! Before Gu had time to say anything about his accusation, Mr. Chen was angry: "Dr. Smith, please pay attention to your words and deeds. Dr. Gu is a very skillful doctor, not a devil!" "Dr. Gu, Dr. Smith''s behavior has violated your reputation. You can sue him. I have a very good lawyer here. I can introduce him to you." In the United States, you can ask a lawyer to file a lawsuit for anything. It''s not normal for serious American citizens to sue or be sued. They don''t file several lawsuits in their whole life. If Gu Weiyi does sue for libel and Mr. Chen goes to court again, Smith will surely lose the lawsuit and cause a lot of trouble. Smith put out the fire and said, "I''m just complaining. I remember. I have something else to do. I''ll go first." He left in a hurry, regardless of his image. Gu only saw that Smith was embarrassed and didn''t have much sympathy for him, because she didn''t have a good impression of Smith. She said thanks to Mr. Chen, but Mr. Chen said: "it''s nothing to thank. It''s us who should thank. If Dr. Gu can make my father stand up and drive again like Mr. Wu, Dr. Gu will be a great benefactor of our family." Mr. Chen can also see that Gu is a man of real ability. Although he is young, he is quite mature in his work. What is rare is that he has a very good temper. And he has offended Smith at this time. In the future, Mr. Chen''s treatment will depend on the only one, so his words are quite polite. Gu only understood what he thought. Although she didn''t think Mr. Chen was a kind person, she could understand what he did, so she said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. I will try my best to treat him. Only the old man''s side, you have to ask a nurse to help him. Proper recovery can''t be short of luck." Mr. Chen naturally agreed. The consultation fee was the only one that had been given to Gu before. When she went back, she opened it and saw that it was 10000 meters. She thinks that this is the rhythm for her to get rich. American people are really not willing to spend money on medical treatment. In fact, doctors are very particular about word-of-mouth. Doctors with good medical skills are not short of patients, because there will be word-of-mouth transmission of patients. In addition to Wu Chengfeng''s previous propaganda, when she arrived at school on Monday, someone came to see her to treat stroke patients. What she was most worried about was that something happened. She was not familiar with the patient''s family, so she declined, saying that she was still a student and was not very good at medicine. She asked them to go to a professional doctor. The patient''s family left disappointed. In fact, Gu is not the only one with a firm heart. As a doctor, there is no reason why he will not be treated when he meets a patient. Chapter 2093 Gu Weiyi also knew that if she was treated in school at the beginning, more and more people would come to her for treatment, so she would not have to go to school. There are too many sick people in this world, but there are not many good doctors. She can''t cure them all by her ability. The most important thing is that doctors in the United States must have a license to treat people. She does not have a license. If she treats people on a large scale, she will wait for the police to come and ask her to have tea! She treated Master Wu because of Wu Chengfeng''s invitation. Besides, she treated him at his home. The Wu family would certainly not trouble her. The Chen family were friends of the Wu family. Of course, they would not trouble her, and they would even speak for her. So she didn''t need to worry about treating them. But this kind of stranger came to her door, she really did not dare to treat. If she was not careful, it would easily bring her a lot of trouble. If she had a license, even if patients came to her door every day to affect her study, she would treat them with her teeth. So now refuse is the best way, but her heart is more or less a little sorry. Many students and teachers in the school fell ill in rainy days and strange weather, including Professor Fang. He was burning faintly and his energy was not good. He also took some cold medicine, but the effect was not very good. American people are different from Chinese people in the treatment of diseases. They don''t like Chinese people to take intravenous drip every time. They think that intravenous drip is equivalent to a small operation, which is a big thing. So if they have a common cold, they usually take medicine to solve it, and no one will take intravenous drip. And Professor Fang has been burning for three or four days, which will also be a little unsustainable. Western medicine has no effect, so he wants to try Gu''s only Chinese medicine. Gu Weiwei said to Professor Fang after he finished his pulse: "Uncle Fang, you''ve been having a cold for a long time. You''ve got a little trouble. You need to prescribe some medicine to take the disease down. Rhubarb will be used in this medicine. You may have diarrhea, but after the diarrhea, your fever should be able to subside. At that time, you can take some other medicine to consolidate it." What she wants to prescribe is actually an improved version of Chengqi soup. This prescription is a little fierce, but Professor Fang''s current situation is that Chengqi soup is needed, and daqinglong soup is no longer useful. She doesn''t know how to use Chengqi Decoction for cold treatment, because this prescription is a little fierce, and there are a lot of stresses on the dosage. If the dosage is small, the efficacy will not be good, and it is likely to aggravate the disease. If the dosage is large, it can make the patient have diarrhea. And this prescription will hurt people''s vitality. It is suitable for patients with better constitution. The two harm each other, take its light, Gu only a little thought, think or can give Professor Fang use this improved prescription. Professor Fang usually pays attention to exercise, and she will pay attention to the dosage when taking medicine. Even if this prescription will slightly damage people''s vitality, it will not do much harm to people''s body. After thinking about it, Professor Fang said, "give me a prescription, and I''ll try it." Gu Weiyi told Professor Fang all the advantages and disadvantages, and Professor Fang agreed to take the medicine she prescribed, so she would not refuse. The last time Yang Yong sent her the medicine, she put it in her apartment, and the medicine needed for the improved Chengqi Decoction was also in it. So she went back and caught two pairs for Professor Fang, and told him that as long as he no longer had a fever, this prescription was not suitable to continue to eat. Chapter 2094 Professor Fang agreed. He was very ill, asked for a half day''s leave, and went home to decoct medicine. There''s a lot of stress in decocting medicine. You can''t use iron pot. Of course, the best one is casserole. In fact, it''s ceramic pot. You can''t buy casserole in the United States. There''s only one stewed ceramic pot at home. It''s not so stress. You can take it out and decoct medicine first. The medicine was fried by Chen Yan. Once the medicine was fried, the taste spread all around. The neighbors next door had never heard the taste, and they were going crazy. When they were sure that the taste came from Fang''s family, there were neighbors. Chen Yanlai had to apologize to them. When they heard that they were decocting medicine, they were very curious and asked about it. Chen Yanlai was tired of being asked, so he simply took them home to see the medicine being boiled. When they saw the black and confused juice and smelled the strange smell, they all looked at Professor Fang, who was lying on the sofa with some sympathy. Then they comforted him a few words, and then they parted. In their cognition, where can they eat this thing! It''s almost catching up with biological weapons! Professor Fang was also annoyed by their quarrel. At this time, he didn''t have much to say. After Chen Yanlai fried the medicine, he drank a small bowl. After about an hour, he felt a little loose, and then he felt some stomachache. After Professor Fang came out of the bathroom, he felt a lot more comfortable. He took his temperature. Although he was still feverish, he dropped a lot. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s a god!" He has taken a lot of cold medicine and some antipyretic medicine these days. When he took the antipyretic medicine, he was sweating all over. The fever has subsided, but he will continue to have a fever in a few hours. That kind of feeling is absolutely uncomfortable. After several days of tossing and turning, he was almost crazy. But at this time, he was surprised that Gu Weiyi''s medicine had such a good effect. It''s just that Professor Fang thinks it''s just the beginning. The final effect depends on whether the follow-up will be repeated. This time Gu didn''t disappoint Professor Fang. He took the medicine again, and the symptoms of cold disappeared. After one night, he didn''t have fever again and again. Professor Fang thinks it''s really incredible! When it happens to other people, the majority of them are in the mood of joining in the fun. When it happens to themselves, it will become more magical. The next day, when Professor Fang went to the office with a teacup, several professors asked Hou because he had asked for leave yesterday and knew that he was very ill. He said with a smile, "although his head is still a little dizzy, he is much better." The most important thing in the medical university is doctors. They usually buy some medicine to take when they get sick. But this time, because of the abnormal weather, the effect of their own medicine is not so obvious. In Professor Fang''s office, several professors fell ill. Today, several professors have asked for leave. At this time, Professor Fang said that he was still dizzy, but after all, he had no cough, runny nose and other cold symptoms. Naturally, the professors in the office were clear about his illness. So a professor asked him, "what kind of medicine do you take? I''ll try it this afternoon." Good medicine needs to be shared. It''s hard to be sick all the time. Chapter 2095 Professor Fang replied, "the medicine I took is not available on the market. Do you remember Gu only? I asked her to prescribe the medicine, and the effect was very good. I only took it twice, and it was very good. " Because of Wu Chengfeng''s strong propaganda, most of the professors here have heard Gu Yiwei''s name, but they are still skeptical about the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. This will listen to Professor Fang said his cold Gu Weiyi cured, they just smile, cold is just a minor illness, they take some medicine also good, just won''t go to eat that bad to the extreme of traditional Chinese medicine. The professor who asked Professor Fang shrugged, laughed and did not continue to ask. It is self-evident that they would not accept Gu''s only treatment! It''s just that their hearts are alert. This time''s cold seems to be a little different from the previous one. Just take some medicine for the previous one. This time, it''s not only bad, but also aggravating. Shouldn''t it be a special disease? Professor Fang didn''t think much of their attitude, so the word TCM has been mentioned many times since Gu''s arrival, but now most people still hold a try attitude towards TCM. Then this time, it will disappoint the professors. Several of them fell ill. In addition to Professor Fang, others never showed any signs of improvement. Another one was directly sent to the hospital because of his serious illness. The cold, which was not paid much attention to, was absolutely aggressive this time, beyond everyone''s expectation. There are many students in the school also fell ill, the phenomenon of asking for leave in class is very serious, the teachers also fell ill, the professors who are not sick can only temporarily top. The school was full of sneezing and sick students, and Professor Holm fell ill this time. He became the second professor in hospital. At the same time, the hospital is overcrowded. Doctors have proved that the cold this time is a very severe flu with strong infectivity. There is also news of death from hospitals, and there is more than one case. Panic immediately spread throughout the city, in view of the school teachers and students fell ill too much, and the disease is highly contagious, the school has announced the suspension. Gu has always paid special attention, and her physical fitness is very good, so she did not get sick. She saw that her classmates and Professor Holm fell ill and wanted to help, but she also knew that they didn''t trust her and she was powerless. Shirley was also ill. She had a high fever of 40 degrees. She tried many kinds of medicine and had no effect, so she went to the hospital. Gu only mentioned the treatment for her before she went to the hospital, but she declined. The reason is very simple. Even if she knew Gu only had cured a severe pneumonia patient, she didn''t know if it was a coincidence. She didn''t have the courage to try the only medicine. But she said relatively euphemistically: "honey, it''s not that I don''t believe you. On the contrary, I know you are very good at Chinese medicine, but I''m really afraid to eat bitter and smelly Chinese medicine, so I decided to go to a professional doctor." Of course, Gu won''t force her to recover as soon as possible. Because the school holiday, so the whole school seems a little lonely, Helen on the way out of the school found Gu only, open to the point and said: "Gu only, do you want to compare with me?" Chapter 2096 Gu only hears this to have some inexplicable, tries? Than what? Don''t let Helen lose last time. Do you want to compete with her this time? She really doesn''t have the time and interest. Helen looked at her and explained calmly: "this time, the medical staff in the hospital are in an emergency. Many senior students in the school have been transferred to the hospital to help. I have also participated in it and signed up for you." Gu was a little speechless. It seems that the last time she won Helen, Helen would not have done so. Although the large-scale treatment of patients in this kind of hospital is very tiring, she can learn a lot at the same time. This time, even if she does not have a medical license, she can treat patients under this premise. This is a good thing for her. Can let her very systematic understanding of Western medicine treatment methods and processes, but also can learn their management system, but also learn a lot of treatment methods. So she nodded and said, "I''m willing to go to the hospital to help, but I''m not competing with you." Because after all, many of these treatments are first aid, and the hospital should no longer open a separate ward for them to compare. Helen obviously thought of this, but said: "I''m very curious about the way you used acupuncture to lower the patient''s temperature last time. If I have a chance, I''d like to see it." This time, many of them were patients with high fever. She thought there would be such an opportunity. Gu only gently raised his eyebrow and said, "we''ll talk about it then. It''s important to save people now." In fact, if it wasn''t for a very special situation, she didn''t like to force people to lower their temperature, but after the disease was cured, her temperature would naturally drop. The reason why she used acupuncture and moxibustion to cool the patient with pneumonia last time was that if the patient didn''t cool down at that time, it might aggravate the disease, so she took the way of cooling first. Helen is very satisfied with Gu Weiyi''s Frank promise and her going to the hospital for treatment. Maybe she has all kinds of opinions on Gu Weiyi, but she likes Gu Weiyi''s Frank character. Gu only followed Helen to the hospital, and her eyes widened. The patients in it were overrepresented by a sea of people. It was very similar to that of the top three hospitals in China 20 years later. This time it''s a seasonal disease. The patient''s symptoms are not too bad. It looks like a common cold, but it''s much more fierce than the common cold. According to the data announced by the hospital, the number of people who died because of this fierce cold has risen to double digits. Gu only and Helen arrived at the hospital, immediately put into the intense rescue work. Both were assigned to the good Klaus group, who had a dozen critically ill patients. As soon as Klaus saw Gu Weiyi frowning, he didn''t like this Chinese girl. He asked Helen, "she has studied Chinese medicine for less than two months. I''m afraid it will not help but make trouble." Helen once said to Gu Yiwei: "Dr. Klaus, Gu Yiwei is the most talented person I have ever met to study medicine. Although she has been in school for a short time, her learning progress is frightening now. You may not believe that her level is higher than many of my classmates." Last time she lost to Gu only, so she paid special attention to Gu only. After paying attention to Gu only, she found Gu only''s strength. Chapter 2097 Klaus didn''t believe Helen''s words. How could someone who had just studied western medicine be more powerful than a student who had studied for four years? He felt that nine times out of ten Helen was not in balance after she lost to Gu only last time, so it would bring Gu only to continue the competition. He glanced at Gu''s one and only one, but he didn''t look good. Now the situation is urgent and it''s not suitable for these students to compete. After all, Helen was a serious and responsible student and would not be so reckless. Helen saw Claus''s eyes and said to Gu Wei, "she was a doctor in China before and had some experience in treatment. As we all know, a doctor is an experiential subject. The more patients she has treated, the more experienced she is, the more accurate she will be in treatment and medication." Klaus looked at Gu Yiyi and said, "but she didn''t learn our medical skills before, and you know her character, but she didn''t listen to the arrangement." Helen wanted to say something more for Gu Weiyi. The head nurse rushed over and said, "Dr. Klaus, there are too many patients in the ward. We are going to run out of fever reducing drugs." "Now there are many seriously ill patients who have been suffering from high fever and can''t use drugs. It will be very dangerous to continue like this." Under normal circumstances, the hospital''s antipyretic preparation will not be too little, but this time is a sudden situation, according to normal circumstances, you can use a month''s antipyretic, in this special period to only two days. The antipyretic medicine purchased by the hospital is still on the road, and it doesn''t arrive so fast. And because of the outbreak of such a serious disease around Los Angeles, there is not enough fever medicine in the pharmaceutical factory, and now the warehouses are empty. No one expected that there would be so many high fever patients, all of which became very terrible. For those patients with severe fever, they can not keep high fever, so it is very important to reduce fever. Klaus asked the head nurse, "when is the quickest time for the antipyretic to arrive?" "I''ve been through the shopping just now, and they said it would be tomorrow afternoon at the earliest." The head nurse replied. "Can you go to other hospitals and transfer some antipyretic drugs first?" Asked Klaus. The head nurse sighed: "now all the antipyretic drugs in hospitals are in urgent need." Klaus''s brows wrinkled. All the patients who were sent to the hospital were critically ill patients. If they continued to burn, they would leave serious sequelae. It was impossible for the physical cooling method to lower their body temperature, and those patients could not wait that long. So he looked at Gu only. Gu only heard their conversation, but didn''t interrupt. She was feeling a pulse for a patient. The patient''s pulse is like a flood, and it''s coming fiercely. For this time''s illness, the hospital has analyzed that these patients are infected with a new type of virus, but in terms of Yu Gu''s unique TCM, the virus is not in their system. No matter what kind of virus, in the eyes of traditional Chinese medicine, it is divided into various diseases according to the viscera. They have this disease, which Western Medicine calls a new type of virus, and to cure this disease, we need to develop specific drugs for this virus. Gu only knows that it will take a long time to develop this so-called new drug, and all kinds of tests are needed. Chapter 2098 No matter what virus the patient is infected with this time, the way of TCM treatment is to see the development of the disease, where the problem is, it can be treated by dredging the meridians or other ways. According to the pulse image, Gu is basically classified. Most of them are already ill to Yangming. This kind of disease is very dangerous, but it is not troublesome as long as it is treated symptomatically, and it can be cured quickly. It''s not difficult for her to cure this disease. What''s difficult is that she doesn''t have many medicinal materials on hand. Although she asked Yang Yong to send many medicinal materials before, her medicine is not enough in the face of so many patients. In the case of insufficient medicinal materials, it is difficult to cure on a large scale, only a small range of first treatment. The Chinese people in the United States don''t know enough about TCM, and they may not cooperate with her treatment. She can only do it slowly now, and she can''t act in haste, and she has to get the consent of the patients before treatment. Klaus looked at Gu Weiyi uneasily and asked, "Gu Weiyi, do you have a way to cool them down?" Gu Wei nodded: "it''s not difficult to lower the body temperature. What''s difficult is the follow-up medication. Has the hospital found the right medicine?" Klaus is silent. Now the hospital is in a mess. All kinds of antibiotics have been used, but none of them can have good effect. This time, all the doctors in the hospital are unprepared. Gu Weiyi thought about it and asked, "Dr. Klaus, can I try my Chinese medicine? Don''t be in a hurry to deny my plan. I just want to have a try, because even if I can cure these patients, I don''t have much medicine at hand. " Her meaning is very clear. Anyway, there is no effective treatment in the hospital now. It''s better for her to have a try. She doesn''t have many medicines on hand, and the patients she can treat are limited. Therefore, even if she can cure those patients, she won''t take the credit from Klaus. Claus asked coldly, "are you negotiating with me?" Gu only said helplessly: "if you have to think so, then it''s OK!" Klaus turned to Helen and said, "as I have said, she is not the kind of person who is willing to be insipid and always wants to brush her sense of existence. This kind of person is not suitable to be a doctor at all." Helen said: "but after all, she had cured pneumonia patients before. Now that there is no specific medicine for this outbreak of virus in the hospital, why can''t she have a try?" Today, Helen has spoken for Gu Weiwei several times, but Gu Weiwei was surprised. Claus said coldly: "she was lucky last time, and I''m sure her last patient will be cured, and nothing will happen. But this time, the situation is different. If she can''t cure the patient''s disease and aggravate the patient''s condition, she is joking about the patient''s life!" "We are doctors and we are responsible for all the patients!" Helen was also silent. For a long time, she asked Gu Weiyi, "are you sure you can cure them?" "80%!" Gu only replied: "the remaining 20% is a variable, or the medicine is not enough." Helen bit her lip, looked at Klaus and said, "Dr. Klaus, please let Gu Wei have a try. After all, it''s up to her to cool the patient tonight." In the absence of antipyretic drugs and no specific drugs, Gu''s only antipyretic method is very important. Chapter 2099 Klaus glared at Helen for a long time and said, "I hope you don''t regret what you said for her today." Helen said seriously, "I think people who like to study medicine are not bad in character." She then looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "it''s up to you tonight." Gu only smiles at her and says, "in fact, you can help with this. Everyone here can help." Helen said with a puzzled face, "are you going to teach me how to cool down with acupuncture?" Gu only shook his head: "time is too tight, acupuncture is too late to teach you, but in traditional Chinese medicine there is a very simple method to reduce fever, everyone can do, although this method is not as good as the effect of acupuncture cooling, but now the situation is urgent, use it first!" Helen looked at her eyes some incredible, but she did not delay time, but directly asked the head nurse to find some thick needle. There are not many other things in the hospital, but there are not many needles. Gu''s only hand is a three edged thorn. She took out the three edged thorn and pricked a needle at Shaoshang acupoint on the lower edge of the patient''s index finger. Then she squeezed out a big drop of blood and said, "this can also reduce the fever." Helen saw this scene like a ghost. There is bloodletting therapy in western medicine, but that was many years ago, and now it has been abandoned. She couldn''t help asking, "can this really reduce the fever?" Gu only replied: "in the mountainous areas or rural areas of China where doctors are not available, local people will use this prescription to cool down when there is a high fever at home, so as to gain valuable treatment time." Helen looked at her and said, "you Chinese medicine is really unscientific!" Gu only did not say anything more, and continued to tie Shaoshang acupoint for another patient to reduce fever. Because the antipyretic drugs had been exhausted, the patients began to panic. At this time, although they did not believe Gu''s antipyretic method, many patients were willing to try it because the harm was not too great, but many patients were not willing to use her method. For those patients who are not willing to prick the needle, Gu Weiyi doesn''t insist either. He just skips it and pricks other patients. Helen looked at Gu with a very complicated look, but she didn''t know whether to believe her or not. She hesitated for nearly an hour. The temperature of all the patients who had been stabbed by Gu Weiyi had dropped a lot. Although she didn''t completely retreat, it was also a good thing. Helen couldn''t help saying, "Chinese medicine is really strange. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a treatment!" Because the patient''s temperature dropped, Helen and the head nurse began to persuade the patient to adopt a new way to cool down, so more and more patients agreed to this treatment. Gu only wanted to persuade the patients to accept the treatment plan of traditional Chinese medicine when she was cooling the patients. However, she asked several times that the patients could accept her cooling treatment method, but could not accept the whole treatment method of traditional Chinese medicine. Gu is a little disappointed, but he thinks it is expected. People always have a process to accept new things. She did not get discouraged, and then asked several patients, still refused, at this time, a little old-fashioned male voice came: "I want to try your so-called traditional Chinese medicine treatment." Gu only saw Professor Holm as soon as she turned her head. She was a little surprised. Chapter 2100 Professor Holm looks very bad at this time. His face is burning red. Although he doesn''t have a severe cough, his nose keeps running down. His whole spirit looks very bad. At this time, he was dizzy. He was also a doctor. Knowing that he had been treated in the hospital for such a long time and had used so many antibiotics, he didn''t get better, which means that the doctors had no good treatment for the disease for the time being. His temper was not good at all. He was very ill, which made his temper even worse. In this case, he wanted to try other treatments, so he spoke. Gu only knew that Professor Holm was ill, but she didn''t know that he was also being treated in this hospital. Although he is a great expert in cardiology, he has no way to treat a cold. And because he is a doctor, he knows that the situation has not been controlled, which means that he has not found the right medicine. He saw that Gu Weiyi had been persuading patients to use traditional Chinese medicine to treat their diseases. Because of Wu Chengfeng''s previous propaganda, he also learned about traditional Chinese medicine, but most of the traditional Chinese medicine he learned were negative news. But Gu only really cured the paralyzed patient, and he felt that at this time he could try to see if the legendary traditional Chinese medicine could cure the disease. Gu only confirmed with Professor Holm: "do you really want to accept my treatment?" "Yes." Professor Holm''s temper is absolutely not good. He pointed to Klaus and other doctors and said, "now they have no way to cure my disease, and I can''t wait here. I have a fever all the time. If I burn my brain, it won''t be worth the loss, so I want to have a try." After that, he said, "don''t be complacent. I just want to have a try. If you can''t cure me, I can ask for a change of doctor and treatment plan at any time." Gu only encountered a disease that she was willing to treat with traditional Chinese medicine. Of course, she would not miss this opportunity. She looked him in the eye and said, "Professor, thank you for your trust. I won''t let you down." Professor Holm took a look at her, then began to blow his beard and stare: "then what are you doing standing there? Why don''t you come and treat me? " Gu Wei a smile, first for him to pulse, and then give him tie partner and other acupoints to cool him. Next to her bleeding patients asked: "why his treatment is not the same as ours?" "Because he has to be treated with traditional Chinese medicine, and you are only treated with fever abatement, so the whole process is a little different." Gu said with a strong sense. There are too many patients here. If everyone wants to use this better acupuncture method to treat the disease, she will not be able to finish it until tomorrow. The key point is that this treatment method needs to keep needles, and she does not have so many silver needles in her hand to tie them. The point is that they don''t believe her, so she can only do what she can. The patient who asked questions skimmed his mouth and said nothing more, but looked at her curiously to see if her so-called traditional Chinese medicine treatment was effective. Gu Weiyi doesn''t care what others think of her. When she finds her patient, she has to devote herself to the treatment. Professor Holm thought it would hurt if she pricked it with such a long needle! Chapter 2101 However, to Professor Hom''s surprise, the pain was very weak, which was not much different from being pinched by ants. He was curious that such a long needle didn''t hurt. It''s really incredible! He has a lot of questions to ask her, but at this time he saw her absorbed in the needle, he was also burning dizzy, so he didn''t bother to ask again, what''s the matter then. Gu Weiyi felt a little sleepy after receiving the injection for him. He had been suffering from illness these days and couldn''t sleep well. He would feel more comfortable. No matter whether it was noisy or not, he just went to sleep. Gu only had a patient, Professor Hom, and told Klaus that she didn''t care about the needling and bloodletting of other patients. Just leave it to the nurses. She wanted to go back and decoct for Professor Hom. Klaus said before that as long as Gu could persuade the only patient to accept her treatment, he would let her go. He did not expect that Professor Holm would agree. He looked at Gu Yiyi and said, "I see. You have to be responsible for your patients. Professor Holm is the authority of Cardiology. He can''t do anything. Do you understand?" Gu Wei nodded, did not explain to him, rushed to the direction of the apartment. Klaus looked at Professor Holm, who had already gone to sleep. He turned his mouth slightly and said, "it''s really pitiful that he pinned his hopes on a Chinese girl student." Although he and Professor Holm knew each other, they didn''t get along well with each other, so they had a good relationship. In his opinion, it is not a wise choice for Professor Holm to choose Gu only to treat his illness. Klaus also thinks that Gu Weiyi is naive: "it''s stupid to find a patient who is so happy. If the patient is cured, it''s OK. If he can''t be cured..." He didn''t say what he said later, but Helen understood what he meant. Even if this cold was a very severe new virus, many patients in the hospital had died in the hands of this virus, but if Gu Weiyi couldn''t cure it, Gu Weiyi would have to bear the corresponding responsibility. Helen looked at Gu''s back. She felt that she didn''t know much about this Chinese girl. If it was her, she would never have the courage, because if it couldn''t be cured, it would leave a shadow in her heart for a lifetime, and it would be difficult for her to improve her medical skills. And Gu only offended Claus. If something really happened, Claus was afraid that instead of covering it up for her, it would make it known to all and ruin Gu only''s future. She sighed and decided to pay more attention to Gu''s only treatment plan. Gu only came back to her apartment and opened all her medicines. Of course, the medicines here are not very complete, but there are enough varieties. She would stir up medicinal materials at home when she had time, so the things needed for decocting medicines are complete. She divided the herbs according to their weight and began to decoct them. There are many things to pay attention to in decocting medicine. Some medicine should be boiled first, some medicine should be put down later, and the amount of water should be learned. Of course, it was not difficult for her. After an hour and a half, her medicine was fried. The thermos cup was made of steel and could not be used to hold it. She simply put up the new soup pot and carried it directly. When she got to the hospital, the medicine was still warm, and she drank it just right, so she called Professor Holm to drink it. Chapter 2102 Klaus has been paying special attention to Gu''s situation. As soon as he saw her coming, he came. When Gu opened the lid and the smell of Chinese medicine floated out, Klaus squeezed his nose and said, "what is this? Why does it smell so bad! " Gu only ignored his sarcasm and took out a small porcelain bowl that had been prepared for a long time. The juice was as black as ink. Klaus said with a sneer: "you won''t let Professor Holm drink such a disgusting thing, will you?" Gu only looked at him and said, "Dr. Klaus, this is Chinese medicine, not something disgusting." Klaus glanced at Professor Holm and asked, "Professor, are you sure you want to drink this? But I''ve heard that traditional Chinese medicine contains toxic substances, which can cause great damage to the liver and kidney. " Gu felt that she didn''t want to tolerate Klaus any more, so he said, "Dr. Klaus, do you know Chinese medicine? Do you know the theoretical basis of TCM treatment? " Klaus shook his head and was about to say something. Gu Weiyi grabbed in front of him and said, "you don''t understand traditional Chinese medicine, you don''t understand the theoretical basis of traditional Chinese medicine. Why do you say that traditional Chinese medicine is poisonous? Why can''t traditional Chinese medicine treat diseases? Now, before the result comes out, please shut up Klaus had never been so hated by any foreign student. His face was a little ugly. He looked at Professor Holm and said, "if Gu Weiyi can''t cure your illness or aggravate your illness, I won''t treat you." Professor Holm frowned and Gu said, "Dr. Klaus, what you''re worried about won''t happen." "Are you 100% sure you can cure Professor Holm?" Said Claus with disdain in his eyes. Gu Weiyi calmly said: "as long as Professor Holm follows my treatment plan, I can guarantee that by this time tomorrow, he will be at least 50% better." Klaus stares at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi meets his eyes without showing any weakness. After a long time, he sneers: "the professors in this hospital have no good treatment plan so far. Why are you so sure?" "With my skill." Gu Yiwei didn''t give up: "Professor Holm agreed that I would treat him. I believe he has his own judgment. On the contrary, Dr. Klaus, what is your peace of mind when you slander and prevent me from treating Professor Holm with such sarcasm?" "Or, if I can''t cure Professor Holm, what good will it do you? Don''t you have a personal feud with Professor Holm, so you don''t want me to cure him and kill him? " "Nonsense Klaus growled. Gu only coldly said: "you also said, now the professors in the hospital have no way to treat this disease, why can''t I have a try? At present, the sooner you find a treatment, the more people you can save. Are you trying to stop me to satisfy your desire to kill? " "You fart!" Klaus was angry. Gu only looked at him and said, "you only allow yourself to question me, but you don''t allow me to question you, Dr. Klaus. Is it really good for you to have such a double label?" "If you can cure Professor Holm, I apologize to you in public!" Claus said angrily: "if you can''t cure it, go back to China immediately. Don''t harm people here!" Chapter 2103 Gu only calmly said: "your bet is unfair. I can''t cure it. I have to pay my future. If I cure it, do you also have to pay your future?" "What do you want?" Klaus looked at her and asked. Gu Weiyi replied: "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to tell you that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases and let you pay a little price for your superficiality. If I cure Professor Holm, please resign from the hospital immediately and put up a sign at the door of the hospital, which says that traditional Chinese medicine is powerful!" "How? Do you dare to bet? " Professor Holm was stunned. His student seems to have a bigger temper than him! He just wanted to stop it, but he heard Klaus say, "OK! That''s it! " Gu Weiyi was too lazy to look at him again. When he turned around, he looked at Professor Holm with a smile and said, "Professor, let''s drink the medicine!" Professor Holm looked at her, and then at Klaus. His mood was a little complicated, and he became his student''s bet for no reason. This kind of feeling was a bit strange. It''s just that he will be very ill and his reaction is slower than usual. When Gu Weiyi handed over the medicine, he wanted to ask her if it was poisonous, but he thought of the way she had just attacked Klaus. There is such a fierce student, he does not know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. The color of traditional Chinese medicine is very deep, and the taste is very bad in the United States. But Professor Holm''s nose is completely blocked now, and he can''t smell anything at all. He took the bowl and drank the medicine in one breath. Because of his high fever, he didn''t have a good sense of taste. He didn''t feel bitter until he finished drinking it, and his brows wrinkled. Gu only handed him a plum and said, "it will be more comfortable to have a plum in your mouth." At this time, Professor Holm had been so bitter that he doubted life. No matter what Gu only handed over, he would keep it in his mouth. After the sweet and sour taste of plum melted in his mouth, he was relieved to suppress it. People next to him only sympathized with Professor Holm for a second, because everyone was ill and couldn''t show sympathy to others. Claus''s eyes were full of irony. He wanted to smile, but the nurse rushed over. There was a patient in the intensive care unit who was dying. The nurse asked him to have a look. Klaus did not care about it, but rushed to it. Helen looked at Gu but didn''t speak. She ran with Klaus. Because of what happened just now, Gu only left a deep impression on the medical staff. Although the American people advocate personality, they don''t know Gu only. Seeing her contradicting with Klaus, they feel that she is afraid to be forced back to China. So people look at her with a trace of sympathy and a trace of incomprehension. Gu didn''t pay attention to this. She watched Professor Holm''s breathing. His breathing was heavy and not smooth, and he coughed from time to time. Wu Chengfeng also came to help today. He didn''t get to this floor, so he didn''t know that Gu Weiyi and Klaus carried it. He overheard two nurses talking about the quarrel between a Chinese intern downstairs and Klaus. He thought it was too much like Gu''s handwriting, so he rushed to find Gu. Chapter 2104 When Wu Chengfeng came over, Gu was bleeding other patients to cool them down. He coughed softly and said, "in fact, you don''t need to vent with Klaus." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I didn''t get angry with him. I just had a bad temper and didn''t hold it down. As you know, when other people question traditional Chinese medicine, my temper will be a little bigger than usual." Wu Chengfeng He had come to comfort her, but seeing her so calm, he felt that she should not need comfort. Gu only saw his worried face, but comforted him: "I''m ok, you have to believe in my medical skills, and I have to treat grandfather Wu. I won''t go back to China so soon." Wu Chengfeng didn''t think about it when he came here. At this time, I felt a little bit when she said that. Gu only said softly: "even if I lose, I will play tricks. I''m a girl, and I don''t need to say anything. He''s not the leader of the school, so he''s not qualified to come to the school and bombard me." Wu Chengfeng is also convinced when he hears her words. How dare she think about it for a long time? He asked softly, "how sure are you that Professor Holm will be cured?" Helen also asked her about this, but when she answered Wu Chengfeng, she gave another answer: "I am 90% sure, and the remaining 0.10% is my modesty." Wu Chengfeng was stunned when he heard her saying this, and then he laughed: "I believe you." "Thank you Gu Weiyi said seriously: "the truth is in the hearts of a few people. Classmate Wu, you have mastered the truth." Also in the hospital, otherwise Wu Chengfeng will laugh, he said with a smile: "you are quite humorous." "So don''t worry about me. I have something in my heart." Gu only said with a smile, she can see that he is really worried about her, they can not be lovers, but can become good friends. Gu only a little miss Ning Yiqing, the United States side of the outbreak of such a disease, also do not know if he is sick, his task also do not know how to carry out, now she can only hope that he is safe. Ning Yiqing is not far away from her at this time, which is just over 100 kilometers. They have found the spy who escaped from China last time. They are tracking and gathering points to find out their online identity. It''s just that in the bad and strange weather here, several soldiers who worked with him fell ill. They thought it was just a common cold. Just take some medicine with their physical fitness. But a few days later, after taking the medicine, there was no sign of any improvement in their illness. Ning Jianqing was a little anxious, but he didn''t have a better way for a while. They all had a disguised identity in the United States. In this case, they had to be sent to the hospital. He was also a little worried at this time. He didn''t know what happened to her? Su Cheng came over and said, "Captain, should we make some adjustments to our plan now?" Ning Yiqing took a look at the team member who had a high fever and asked, "have you bought the antipyretic?" "No more." Su Cheng replied: "now all the antipyretic drugs in hospitals and pharmacies in the whole area of Los Angeles are sold out, and we don''t have much left on hand." Ning Yiqing''s eyes were a little worried. After a long time, she said: "the task has to be carried out, and the life of the team members is also very important. Well, you take the team members to the Affiliated Hospital of the Medical University, and I''ll stare at them." Chapter 2105 That hospital is the best in the neighborhood, representing the best level of medical care in Los Angeles, where the lives of the players are more easily guaranteed. Ning Yiqing looks at the two teammates who are still suffering from high fever. She is worried that they have carried out very arduous tasks, but they are now knocked down by the disease. Su Cheng knew Gu''s only trip to the United States and that she was an exchange student there, so he said, "Captain, I''m better at tracking than you, so I''ll just stare here. You can take the team members to the hospital." He said toward Ning Yiqing blinked: "by the way to see sister-in-law, you have almost two months no contact, she must be very worried about you." Ning Yiqing turned to see Su Cheng. He said with a smile, "I''ll take care of this. I''ll handle everything properly." Ning Yiqing pondered a little and said, "when I''m away, everything is important to my own safety. The task can''t be completed, but you must come back with me safely." Su Cheng respectfully said: "Captain, don''t worry, I will pay attention to it." Ning Yiqing didn''t delay either. She helped the sick two members to the car and drove to all the hospitals. There are too many patients in the hospital. Although Gu Weiyi is only an intern, she is also busy. She wanted to take time to see Professor Holm from time to time, but when she got busy, she couldn''t take care of it. Because she had a quarrel with Klaus before, Klaus didn''t want to see her at all and sent her to the emergency room downstairs to help. Because of this outstanding disease in the hospital, various emergency mechanisms have been activated. All medical and nursing staff work together, and at the same time, they also pay attention to protection and isolation. So although there are a lot of people in the whole hospital, it is not chaotic at all. Everything is running with rank. Gu can''t remember how many diseases she gave blood to reduce her fever today. From time to time, some patients were sent in. Some patients were very serious. She also learned a lot of Western medicine first aid methods with the follow-up doctors, but now she came in as an intern, so she was fighting the whole process. In fact, it''s very tiring to start. There are too many things to prepare. At about four or five o''clock in the morning, after she helped to prepare a patient''s treatment materials, another car stopped at the door. She was busy pushing the cart to pick up the car. Just the door opened, Ning Yiqing walked down from the car, two people hit a face to face, get Leng for a while. Gu Yiqing almost jumped into his arms, but Ning Yiqing said to her in fluent English: "doctor, please help my friend!" Gu Yiwei immediately reflected that he is still on the mission. His so-called friend is his teammate. He will not recognize her. Most of the time, it is to protect her. At this time, he looked thinner than the last time, looked a little tired, and she was a little distressed. Next to the nurse also came to help, Ning Yiqing''s two teammates were pushed to the hospital. The emergency department has been overcrowded for a long time. The attending doctors want to be divided into two parts one by one. There are no other doctors coming here for a while. Gu only and Ning Yiqing four eyes opposite, two people''s eyes are full of joy. Chapter 2106 Gu Yiqing''s only two teammates for the pulse, they are very sick, should have been delayed for a long time, at this time the whole person is listless, looks very weak. Their disease is similar to that of the vast majority of patients in the hospital. They are all ill in Yangming. It is not complicated to treat them. Their physical quality is also very good. As long as they are symptomatic, they will soon get better. She immediately helped them reduce their fever by Acupuncture and moxibustion, and then asked Ning Yiqing in English, "the attending doctors are very busy, and there is a shortage of medicinal materials in the hospital. I am a Chinese medicine from China, and my medical skills are OK. If you can trust me, I can use Chinese medicine to treat your friends." She said this to almost every patient who was sent in, but no one wanted her to treat him. When Ning Yiqing met her, he put down his heart. How about her medical skills? He knew that if she was there, his two teammates would not be in trouble. So he said in a surprised tone, "are you Chinese? That''s great! I am willing to let my two friends receive your treatment. " Gu only heard him speak in such a tone, the corners of his mouth twitched, gave him a thumbs up, said: "you really have eyes, you will soon be proud of your decision now." Ning Yiqing looked at her without expression, but there was a smile in her eyes. Gu Weiyi arranged a rest place for Ning Yiqing''s two teammates in a hurry. The hospital bed was gone and he could only sit on the chair in the hospital corridor. Ning Yi Qing''s as like as two peas Holm''s colleagues, the two teammates are almost identical to Professor Holm, so the medicine of Professor Ning is symptomatic for them. After she settled them down, she went to get the Chinese medicine she had fried for Professor Holm before. When she took the medicine, a nurse asked her with a smile, "do you finally find a patient who is willing to let you treat again?" Gu Weiyi nodded: "yes, two very insightful patients chose me." The nurse shrugged and said, "Oh, God bless you." Gu Wei smiles and goes to the emergency room with the medicine and bowl in her arms. She finds a microwave oven at the nurse station to heat up the medicine and then takes it. Ning Yiqing helps the two sleepy teammates up and feeds them a bowl of Chinese medicine. Ning Yiqing''s teammates did not expect to drink Chinese medicine in the United States. They all looked at Gu Yiyi curiously. She gave them a smile and gave them a plum. The two teammates had never met Gu Dui before, but they had unconditional trust in Ning Yiqing, and they also trusted the doctors Ning Yiqing trusted. They took the Yi Hua Mei that Gu only handed over, said thanks and put it into their mouth. The sweet and sour taste diffused and the bitter taste dispersed. At this time, their fever subsided, and the whole person was not so miserable. There are no beds in the hospital and there are so many people that it seems a little noisy. From time to time, some patients make uncomfortable noises. In this case, in fact, staying in the hospital is not conducive to recovery, but Ning Yiqing is not easy to see Gu Yiwei and does not want to go. Gu only has the same idea. She told Ning Yiqing: "their condition needs to be observed. Now it''s better to stay in the hospital. I''ll come to see their condition every two hours or so." Ning Yiqing nodded and said, "thank you, Dr. Gu. It''s really a happy thing to meet my compatriots in a foreign country." Chapter 2107 When Gu Youyi first arrived in the United States, no one knew her. Ning Yiqing could pick her up. But now that she has lived here for some time, it''s not easy to recognize her. After all, there are so many people here that sometimes it''s impossible to defend. It''s just that she''s standing in front of him now, but she can''t recognize him. It''s not a good feeling. But for her safety, he must bear it now! He didn''t know why she was in the hospital, but she seemed to have adapted to the life here. In fact, he was worried about her before, but now he feels that his worries are redundant. With her ability, no matter where he is, he can take good care of himself. Now he can see her, which is really good. Gu only wanted to laugh. She raised her eyebrow and said, "I think so, too." Ning Yiqing''s two teammates look at them curiously. Others don''t know Ning Yiqing''s character, but they know that Ning Yiqing has never been a kind of close person. What''s more, they are still carrying out tasks, which is not suitable for too much contact with people. But at the moment, they can clearly feel the natural and tacit understanding between Ning Yiqing and Gu only. They seem to have known each other for a long time. They looked at Gu Yiwei curiously. The girl had bright eyes and bright teeth, but they also knew that Ning Yiqing was not the kind of lecherous person. Although she was beautiful, they met all kinds of beauties in the process of carrying out the task, but they never saw Ning Yiqing show any intimacy. Two people some don''t understand, just this can also not ask more. There is another patient over there. Gu Weiyi goes to help. As soon as she left, her teammate Yu Mingqin asked Ning Yiqing, "head, are you interested?" Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said, "am I such a shallow person?" Yu Mingqin looked at him and said, "anyway, I have basic observation. Everyone has his own body language. Although there are not many expressions on your face, his whole body is relaxed and happy." "This doctor Gu is good-looking and has a good temper. It''s normal for you to be attracted." "Nonsense Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said, "I''m so sick. I''ve been thinking all day. No wonder I''m not so sick. I''m a man with strong principles. Besides your sister-in-law, there won''t be any other women in my eyes." "You just saw me make friends with her, but because you are very ill, I need a doctor to do my best for you." He almost forgot that none of his teammates are ordinary people, they are all elites in the elite, and their observation ability is very strong. Although he pretended that he didn''t know Gu Weiyi, he didn''t see her for a long time. They were his own people, so he didn''t deliberately hide his emotions. He didn''t expect to be noticed by them immediately. He felt that he should pay attention in front of others in the future, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to Gu Wei. Yu Mingqin looked at him and said with a smile, "head, you are so kind to us. You are willing to sacrifice your hue for us." Ning Yiqing reached out and gave him a violent shudder: "be pure in your mind." Maybe it''s because of the only reason to see him. He''s in a better mood than usual. He just laughs at Yu Mingqin. Chapter 2108 Yu Mingqin was very sick a few days ago. He was more comfortable after Gu''s only treatment. He didn''t need to carry out the task, so he became relatively relaxed and had the courage to make fun of Ning Yiqing. At four or five o''clock in the morning, Gu went back to his apartment with the pot of soup and continued to decoct. She had only cooked one set of medicine before. One set of medicine was the amount of three meals a day. Originally, she was going to give Professor Holm the amount of medicine to drink for one day. As a result, Ning Yiqing came with two teammates and finished the medicine, so now she needs to go back and readjust the dosage. Gu Weiyi was busy all day today. She was so sleepy that she could not soak up the medicine and then set the alarm clock on the bed for a moment. When the alarm bell rang, she got up again and poured some medicine, changed the water and then decocted it. It''s also because her physical quality is pretty good. Otherwise, her body will be very difficult to bear. The day after she cooked the medicine, it was already light. She went to see Professor Holm first. He woke up at this time. She asked him how he felt. After being asked by her, Professor Holm realized that he would be much more comfortable than yesterday. Although the fever has not completely subsided, there is no late high fever. Because of this, the aching sensation of the whole body''s joints and muscles caused by high fever also disappeared. Not only that, the symptoms of the previous cold also disappeared. He looked at Gu''s only eyes and looked a little more: "how did you do it?" A few days ago, he had a bad fever and a bad cough, so he was very uncomfortable and couldn''t sleep all night. However, after drinking Gu Weiyi''s medicine yesterday, he fell asleep until now. It''s almost inconceivable. Some of his answers were useless, but Gu didn''t respond immediately: "how did you do it?" "My fever has subsided a lot, and my other symptoms have improved a lot. How did you do that?" Professor Holm asked again. It was hard for him to understand. After all, it was a new virus. Now there was no specific medicine, but after drinking Gu''s only medicine, it was equivalent to drinking the specific medicine. "I''ll give you a pulse first." Gu was not too surprised. Treatment of this kind of thing, as long as symptomatic, there will be good results. Professor Holm''s pulse image is much better than that of last night, but it''s still a little urgent. I have to continue to drink this medicine, and the dosage doesn''t need to be adjusted. Professor Holm''s eyes were a little strange when he looked at Gu only. Although he agreed to let Gu only treat him last night, he just had a try and didn''t expect much of her. But now he only drank the medicine once, and it was incredible that he had such a good effect. In fact, it''s easy for Gu to understand. Chinese medicine and Western Medicine treat diseases in different ways. Moreover, Chinese people have never taken traditional Chinese medicine. When they take traditional Chinese medicine for the first time, the effect is not bad. When she saw Professor Holm looking at her, she said with a smile, "your health is really better. It seems that the prescription is right. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just the same as western medicine treating patients. It''s just the right medicine." As for the details, she didn''t need to say more, because Professor Holm didn''t understand. The obvious improvement of Professor Holm also proves that her previous judgment is correct. As long as the disease is treated properly, it will soon be cured. Chapter 2109 Professor Holm''s eyes were full of wonder. If it had not happened to him, he might not have believed it. He knew that traditional Chinese medicine used herbal medicine, but he didn''t understand how some herbs could have such a good effect? Professor Hom was suspicious of the rumors about the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. In addition, when Smith talked about Gu''s treatment, his tone was a bit disdainful, and there was a bit of good luck in Gu''s words. He emphasized that he had treated the patient for a long time, leading professor hom to think that it was just a coincidence. But at this time, Professor Holm will no longer think that Gu Weiyi''s cure of his disease is a coincidence. He looked around. The patients who had been treated in the hospital with him last night were lying there listlessly. Some were groaning, some had a high fever, and some were transferred to the intensive care unit. He took a lot of medicine and received a lot of treatment before, and other patients here are the same as him. Now his condition is obviously getting lighter, but they haven''t, which is enough to show the difference. His heart is a little excited, according to the development of such a situation, his illness will soon be better. He used to think that traditional Chinese medicine could not cure diseases, just like other people. Now the facts tell him that traditional Chinese medicine can not only cure diseases, but also treat diseases that are difficult to cure by western medicine. He looked at Gu Wei with a smile: "you are really a surprising girl." Gu only disagreed with his statement: "Professor, I''m just an ordinary girl. In order not to be expelled from school and the United States, doctor Klaus will come here later. You have to tell him your illness truthfully." Professor Holm remembered that she and Klaus had a disagreement and quarrel because of the concept of treatment last night. He immediately felt a little uncomfortable, and the reason was very simple. In fact, he was on Klaus''s side last night. The reason why he drank the only medicine that Gu brought was that they made him have a headache. On the other hand, he held the mentality of having a try. If he didn''t get dizzy last night, maybe he would have taught Gu Wei a few words at that time, because this girl is a little grumpy and a little arrogant. But now he felt that what Gu only said to Klaus yesterday was not arrogant at all, but the insistence of others and his grasp of the treatment in his heart. In other words, if someone doubts his research results and his Cardiology, he will be violent every minute. If there is persistence in the heart, there must be faith in the heart. He thinks such a person is worthy of respect. He raised the corner of his mouth slightly, winked at her and said, "of course." He doesn''t like to laugh very much at ordinary times. Gu only thinks it''s cute when he laughs like this. She knows that if she shares this idea with her classmates, they will think she''s crazy. How can such a strict person as Professor Holm be associated with the word "lovely"? Gu Weiyi handed the medicine with the right temperature to Professor Holm and said, "Professor, you should drink the medicine first." Professor Holm is much better today. He can smell the smell of traditional Chinese medicine. He can''t help but pinch his nose and take a look at Gu. Gu only coughed and said, "Professor, there is a saying in China that good medicine tastes bitter and is good for disease." Chapter 2110 If Professor Holm had not drunk Chinese medicine yesterday and knew that it was good for his illness, he would never have drunk it at this time. After smelling the medicine, he quickly drew back his neck, and the expression of disgust on his face was very obvious. So he turned to look at Gu''s only one eye again. She saw that he was laughing. The Chinese medicine was so good that she couldn''t praise the taste of the medicine. She knew it in her heart, so she spread out her hand and took out a plum from her bag. Professor Holm pursed his lips, raised his eyebrows, and finally made up his mind to take a drink from the bowl. It''s just that he has recovered a lot today, and his taste has returned a lot, so he has a deeper understanding of the taste of medicine. It''s really hard to drink! His brow almost wrinkled into a Sichuan type, picked up Gu''s only hand, then stuffed plum into his mouth, he felt more comfortable. He sighed: "Chinese medicine is good, but the taste is really not flattering, Gu only, have you ever thought about improving the taste of this medicine?" "That''s what I''ve been thinking about." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are not the same. Traditional Chinese medicine stresses compatibility, and the amount of medicine is often increased or decreased. Different patients with the same disease may have different treatments, so many diseases cannot be treated with fixed drugs." Professor Holm frowned slightly and said, "now I know why Chinese medicine is so rare, because it''s too hard to drink!" Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "on the one hand, I have prepared several commonly used prescriptions. The medicines produced by those prescriptions have been improved and are not hard to drink, but there are not many diseases that can be cured now." "Is it?" Professor Holm said with interest, "is there any patent medicine that can be cured? Can you show me? " Gu Wei nodded, took out a bag of cold medicine from his bag and said: "in fact, in the early stage of illness, taking my cold medicine can cure you, but now your condition is too serious, and this bag of medicine can''t cure you." Professor Holm took the medicine from her and opened it. It was powdery and tasted much better than the bowl he had just drunk. He said with a black face, "why didn''t you give it to me when I had a cold?" Gu only also very helpless: "at that time, even if I was looking for you, you are afraid that you will not drink it!" Professor Holm''s face was red, and she knew that what she said was true. He certainly wouldn''t drink at that time. After all, he had no trust in Chinese medicine. At this time, the head nurse came to be on duty. She saw Professor Holm sitting there chatting with Gu Yiwei. It was strange. After all, he was not much different from other patients yesterday. But now many of the other patients are getting worse, but he has obviously alleviated. She came to take Professor Holm''s temperature, and then asked about her illness. Her eyes were more incredible: "God bless, your illness has improved a lot. What medicine have you taken?" After all, Professor Holm is Gu''s only teacher. At this time, he has a feeling of withering: "I only drank the traditional Chinese medicine prescribed by my students last night." The head nurse knows that Gu is the only one who bets with Klaus. She is also on Klaus'' side. Not only she, but all the medical staff in the hospital are on Klaus'' side. Chapter 2111 If we were not in a hurry to employ people now, Gu would definitely be the only one to be excluded. The head nurse looked at Gu''s only eyes and said, "that''s incredible." Professor Holm is the only patient in the hospital who has been confirmed to be infected with the new virus. When she had finished taking notes, she handed over what she was doing to another nurse on duty, and then went to Klaus in a hurry. There was another patient in the intensive care unit last night who didn''t stick to it. Klaus hasn''t found a specific medicine for this disease. He didn''t sleep all night last night. Today, he is in a very bad mood and his eyes are full of blood. When the head nurse came over, he was leaning on the door of the intensive care unit, taking a pen to make some records. The head nurse came to talk to him about Professor Holm and said, "it''s incredible. Few patients sent in these days are getting better, but Professor Holm is getting better. He said that he only drank the medicine prescribed by Gu Weiyi last night." Although the patient here will be called doctor Gu, in the eyes of the medical staff, this kind of student who has not had a serious internship can not be called a doctor at all, so everyone calls her name directly. Klaus had been making notes, some heart is not wilting to listen to the head nurse, she said after not too distracted to say: "Professor Holm''s condition is getting better, this is a good thing." When the head nurse saw that he was so calm in repeating this sentence, she thought that he was so broad-minded that she didn''t care whether he would win or lose the bet with Gu Weiyi yesterday. As long as the patient got better, it would be a good thing. She felt from her heart that he was a noble doctor. After that, Klaus finally recovered. He stopped his pen and asked, "what did you say? How is Professor Holm getting better? " The head nurse replied, "yes, he has improved a lot. His temperature is only 38 degrees. This is a good start." But Klaus seemed to see a ghost: "you said he heard the bowl of black medicine juice that Gu Wei sent last night?" The head nurse nodded, "yes, so it''s really amazing." Klaus also thought it was amazing, but also very incredible. But he immediately remembered the bet he made with Gu Weiyi. If Professor Hom was really cured by Gu Weiyi, wouldn''t he There was a feeling in Klaus''s heart that he was a dog. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s impossible!" He then rushed to the direction of Professor Holm''s ward, where the head nurse stood in a daze. It seemed that Dr. Claus was not as generous as she expected. When Klaus arrived at the ward where Professor Holm was in, Gu was not alone. She went down to deliver medicine to Ning Yiqing''s two teammates. Professor Holm was sitting on the hospital bed reading the newspaper at this time, and the whole person looked much better. As soon as Professor Holm saw Klaus, he said with a smile, "Klaus, you should have lost this time. We may have prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine." His health improved and his mood improved a lot, which made his voice to Klaus much easier than usual. Klaus is a doctor. As soon as he saw how Professor Holm looked, he knew that his illness was half cured, which was significantly ahead of Gu''s only expectation that he would be cured for a whole day. He couldn''t help saying, "what the hell Chapter 2112 "There''s nothing to hell with." Professor Holm looked at him and said: "although we had prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine before, now we have to admit that traditional Chinese medicine does have their advantages. Maybe they are far inferior to us in surgery and suture surgery, but they are not inferior to us in other diseases." Klaus''s eyes were complex. He was busy all night last night. His mental state was not good and his hair was in a mess. He reached out and pressed his eyebrows: "I still don''t understand. There must be other problems in the middle." The last time Gu and Helen were compared, Helen lost. In his opinion, Helen was too careless, because the patient Helen treated had allergies. He once suspected that Gu had used some special medicine. But this time the situation is not the same, this time they have no treatment plan for the outbreak of the disease, so there is no special medicine. Klaus thinks that he is also an expert in internal medicine, but in the face of this disease, it''s almost impossible to say that there is no way to bind his hands. But now professor Holm, who is treated by Gu only, is much better. This is somewhat embarrassing. He looked at Professor Holm and asked, "do you really think Chinese medicine can cure diseases?" Professor Holm is not a good-natured person. When Klaus questioned traditional Chinese medicine, he said, "of course, I''m a living example? What you think doesn''t exist in this world doesn''t really exist. You''d better think about it carefully. Where do you want to put your face after you lose to Gu Wei. " He doesn''t know which pot to open. Claus''s face was very ugly. He turned around and left with a snort. He was in a bad mood. After another night''s work, he drove home. He wanted to have a good rest at home, but he found that he couldn''t sleep at all. Klaus sighed for a long time, and his heart became more and more agitated. As long as he thought of apologizing to Gu in public, and holding a sign to admit his mistake at the school gate, he felt a little humiliated. He flipped off the quilt and went to the bathroom to wash his face. Then he received a call from the hospital president. This time, the outbreak of cold was very difficult to treat. It has alarmed the Los Angeles councillors. They have called the hospital and asked the hospital to come up with a treatment plan as soon as possible. The president of the hospital felt that there was a lot of pressure, which he could not bear alone, so he called the backbone doctors in the hospital. When Klaus arrived at the hospital, almost all the key doctors in the hospital came. Most of them stayed up all night, some just came from the treatment room, some from the emergency room, and their mental state was not very good. The research and development departments and epidemic prevention departments responsible for studying this outbreak of the virus also all rushed over, one by one in a mess. The president of the hospital asked about the progress of this incident, and everyone reported it, but the progress was slow. After all, it is very complicated to deal with this incident, and it will take time to develop new drugs for this mutated virus. The headmaster frowned when he heard their report. He asked in a deep voice, "haven''t the discharged patients been cured these days?" A doctor in the emergency department replied, "yes, they do, but they are just ordinary cold patients, not cold patients infected with the virus this time." Chapter 2113 Because of the unusual weather this time, many people have a cold, but not every cold patient has been infected with this virus. The headmaster''s face is not very good. I''ve been tossing about for so long, but I haven''t made any progress yet? I can''t bear it. He scolded all the doctors on the scene, but it seemed useless to scold them at this time. He had to ask them to find a way as soon as possible. The laboratory should make new drugs as soon as possible, and then put them into use. But the headmaster also knows that every time a new drug is put into use, a lot of experiments need to be done, first in mice, because no one knows what side effects the new drug will produce. This process is undoubtedly a long one. It may not come out in a few months, but it can kill many people in a few months. The principal sighed a long sigh, and the doctor in the emergency department said, "but there''s a special case." "What special case?" The headmaster asked. The doctor in the emergency department said: "last night, the emergency department admitted two Chinese patients who were confirmed to be infected with the new virus through blood tests. Instead of receiving our regular treatment, they received the so-called traditional Chinese medicine treatment of a Chinese intern in the hospital. The two patients'' condition has greatly improved." Norda''s conference room was suddenly quiet. This time, because of the sudden outbreak of the virus, the relevant departments in the hospital all dispatched staff to treat patients, but on the whole, the effect is not optimistic. The president frowned and asked, "Chinese students? Chinese medicine treatment Why does he sound familiar with these two conditions? "Yes." The doctor in the emergency department replied, "we all think it''s incredible. What is traditional Chinese medicine? I''ve never heard of it before. " The head nurse answered and said, "this overseas Chinese student is very interesting. Last night, all the medicine in the hospital was used up. She taught our medical staff to use a very strange method to reduce the fever of the patient, and the effect was quite good." She said here and looked at Klaus: "she''s in Dr. Klaus''s group. Dr. Klaus should know something about her." There are many taboos in the workplace. Nurses and doctors are partners, so when she talked about it, she was relatively tactful. She didn''t mention the bet between Klaus and Gu Weiyi. Originally, she was not optimistic about Gu Weiwei. She also thought that Professor Holm''s improvement might be a case. However, the doctor in the emergency room said that two Chinese also received Gu Weiwei''s treatment and got better. She thought that this matter could be explained. If Gu can really cure the virus, she can save a lot of people. As a nurse, she doesn''t reject traditional Chinese medicine as much as doctors. Everyone looked at Klaus. His face was not very good-looking and he was a bit embarrassed. He coughed a little before he said, "she is the Chinese girl who bet with Helen last time. Last time, she cured the patient of pneumonia by means of traditional Chinese medicine." Speaking of this, many doctors in the hospital know it. After all, Gu''s only bet with Helen was well known in the hospital, and was also talked about as a laughing stock in the hospital. At this time, the doctors felt a little interesting when they heard about it. Some doctors said, "well, this girl is really interesting." "If you don''t let her try again, it may have a good effect." Chapter 2114 Some people hold different opinions: "traditional Chinese medicine? I''ve heard that it''s said to be a very backward medicine, which can cure diseases? " "Even if the disease can be cured, who knows if there are side effects?" For a moment, the meeting room was noisy. Everyone had their own opinions. The headmaster''s face was a little ugly, because last time he asked Klaus to take charge of this matter. He wanted to sell it to Helen, but he was still embarrassed when Helen lost. But I didn''t expect that this girl ran to the hospital again, and the patient''s condition was improved. "Is this a coincidence?" he asked with a slight cough Although Klaus was very reluctant to admit it, he still said: "it should not be all a coincidence. She treated Professor Hom last night in addition to two Chinese patients. When I saw Professor Hom this morning, his condition improved a lot and he did not continue to have a high fever." When he said this, the meeting room was still for a few seconds. The head nurse looked at the crowd and said, "so in this situation, do you want to try Gu''s only treatment plan?" There was another silence. They are all elites in the industry. They have always been very confident in their medical skills, and they are somewhat exclusive of traditional Chinese medicine. Now, if Gu only came to treat them, they would be a little bit humiliated in essence. But now they are really at a loss for this new type of virus. If they wait, more patients will die. Dean asked Klaus: "do you think Gu has the ability to cure patients?" Klaus shook his head and said, "I don''t know, because I don''t know about traditional Chinese medicine, but I''ve heard that sometimes poison is used in traditional Chinese medicine. So I''m a little worried. Even if she cures the patient, who will bear the responsibility if she leaves terrible sequelae?" After all, none of the people present knew Chinese medicine, and they were not sure about the adverse reactions after the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. And if the hospital agrees to use the only way to treat, then if there are adverse reactions in the future, the result will have to be borne by the hospital, which will be a terrible thing. The president nodded and said, "you are very considerate, so this matter can''t be handled in this way, and Gu can''t continue to treat the patient. Let her leave the hospital after a while." The head nurse didn''t expect that the president would make such a decision. She thought it was incredible. She couldn''t help saying, "but in this situation, patients die in the hospital every day. Now no one knows how long the new drug will be developed. We can wait, but patients can''t wait." And this virus is infectious, so it is even more terrible. Although they have taken some protective measures, there will always be omissions in such measures, that is to say, they may also be infected. The Dean looked at the head nurse and said, "but Gu''s only way of treating diseases is too dangerous. Can you guarantee that those patients will have no sequelae after eating Chinese medicine?" He doesn''t know Chinese medicine, but he believes Klaus won''t talk nonsense. Chapter 2115 The disease should be treated, but it should also be treated safely. As the president, he should bear the brunt of anything. The head nurse immediately didn''t know what to say, because she didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, so she couldn''t stand up and speak for Gu only. The sequelae is unknown and terrible. No one dares to take such responsibility. The Dean sighed and said, "OK, the meeting is over." After the meeting, the head nurse asked Klaus, "do you really think that TCM treatment will cause terrible sequelae?" "I don''t know." Klaus said in a deep voice, "after all, we don''t know Chinese medicine, do we?" When he said that, he was selfish. The reason is very simple. On the one hand, he didn''t know Chinese medicine. There was too much uncertainty in this matter. On the other hand, he had a bet with Gu only. If Gu only wanted to win, he would lose his face. The head nurse knows something about his mind, but at this time, she has no good way. The Dean has made a decision, and she can''t say anything more. Gu only didn''t know that the Dean had made this decision. She was pricking Yu Mingqin. Because she knew it was her own person, she was more courageous in the treatment. After seeking their consent, she also pricked them on Fengchi acupoint. Yu Mingqin felt more comfortable. He asked with a smile, "Dr. Gu, we can drink the medicine a few more times." "When the fever completely subsides, you don''t need to drink the medicine I fried. If you drink a few packets of Chinese patent medicine, you will have no problem." Gu Weiyi replied with a smile. Yu Mingqin praised her: "doctor Gu, your skill is very good." His boasting is from the heart, because this time the patients who came in with them did not receive the only treatment, and now their condition tends to worsen. Those who did not worsen and did not get better are very lucky. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you for your praise, but you should pay attention to your health. Don''t get sick again." Yu Mingqin nodded with a smile. Ning Yiqing heard that Gu Yiwei was praised. His heart was proud. The girl he liked was so different. Just at this time, the security guard in the hospital came over and said to Gu Weiyi coldly, "you are not qualified to practice medicine. Please leave the hospital immediately." Ning Yiqing''s brow immediately wrinkled up, Gu Weiyi also Leng for a while: "I''m in the group of Dr. Klaus, a student of Medical University. This time I came to the hospital to help. Do you have any misunderstanding?" The security guard said with a cold face: "we have received the above notice that you are practicing medicine in an abnormal way, so you can no longer stay in the hospital. Now please leave immediately, or we will call the police." "Who gave such an order, please?" Gu Shen asked. The security guard said impatiently, "this is not something you can ask. You just need to know that this is the decision of the leader above. Please leave immediately!" Gu''s face cooled down. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Klaus standing at the stairway. She immediately understood. She went to Klaus and asked, "is this your ghost?" Klaus said with disapproval: "your words are not very nice. I just give a suggestion to the president, because no one knows what kind of sequelae your traditional Chinese medicine treatment will cause." Chapter 2116 Gu only and Klaus looked at each other for a few seconds. His eyes were a little proud. She was angry and raised her hand to beat him. Ning Yiqing grabbed her and said, "they don''t believe you. We believe you. There''s no need to fight in public places for such people." Gu Weiyi turned his head to look at him and said, "this bastard is taking revenge for himself!" "I know, but this is the United States, and you really don''t have a medical certificate. If he doesn''t authorize you, you can''t treat patients, and it''s useless for you to stay in the hospital." Ning Yiqing reminds her. Gu Weiyi immediately reflected that the laws of the United States are much more perfect than those of China. If she beat Klaus in public now, if Klaus goes to sue her, it will bring her a lot of trouble. And she is authorized by Claus to treat patients in the hospital. Now Claus is like this, she will not be authorized to treat patients in the hospital, so she is practicing medicine illegally. In the United States, illegal medical practice has to bear very serious consequences. All this is really like what Ning Yiqing said. When she can''t practice medicine, it''s useless to stay in the hospital. Gu took a deep breath and calmed down. She said in a low voice, "thank you for your reminding. I know. I won''t do it." As a Chinese student, she is at an absolute disadvantage in the United States. Even if she is calculated by Klaus, no one will stand on her side and stand out for her. She looked at Klaus and said, "you ignore the lives of all the patients because of your personal interests. For people like you, I despise them from the bottom of my heart. I can leave the hospital now, but sooner or later you will pay a heavy price for what you have done today." Claus''s face was a little ugly, but he said: "let you and your TCM get out of the way!" After he finished, Gu only turned to Ning Yiqing and said, "thank you so much today. I can''t stay in the hospital any longer. I want to go back. If you can trust me, you can call me at that time. This is my mobile phone number." She finished and handed Ning Yiqing a note. Ning Yiqing saw to understand the grievance in her eyes, he glanced at Klaus, his face was calm, nodded his head and said: "we only believe in your treatment plan. If you want to leave the hospital, we will be discharged immediately." Gu only smiles at him. She says to the security guard behind her, "I''ll go upstairs and clean up my things, and then I''ll leave the hospital." The security guard said with a cold face, "then hurry up!" Finish saying unexpectedly all the time follow behind her, she also don''t think, turn round to ascend a building. When Helen heard the news, she was in a mixed mood and wanted to help Gu speak, but she didn''t know Chinese medicine and couldn''t talk about it. When Gu Wei was packing up, she asked, "can traditional Chinese medicine really have great side effects?" Gu only shook his head: "the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is much less side effects than that of Western medicine, but no one believes it." Helen was stunned for a moment, but Gu Weiyi laughed at her and said, "anyway, I still want to thank you this time." When she finished, she decided to talk to Professor Holm. Only when she got to the ward, the patients came and said, "Dr. Gu, we are willing to accept your treatment. Can you prescribe medicine for us?" Chapter 2117 Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. She looked at Professor Holm. He spread out his hand and said, "good treatment should be shared." This is what she knows about Professor Holm''s humor. She was moved and bitter: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I''m just a sophomore. I don''t have a medical certificate yet. The doctor who took me before has taken back his rights, so I can''t treat you any more." All the patients around her were a little confused, but Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "thank you for your trust in me." "What happened?" Professor Holm asked with a straight face "I''m not sure." Gu Yiwei truthfully replied, "maybe Klaus said something to the president, and then this gentleman will drive me out of the hospital." She said, pointing to the security guard behind her. Professor Holm immediately looked at the security guard sternly. The security guard did not expect that these patients would take care of the only side, so he said hastily, "Sir, this is the decision of the upper level of the hospital. I just follow the orders." Professor Holm was angry: "I''ll go to your Dean!" The school and the hospital are integrated, and Professor Holm and the president of the hospital are old acquaintances. He said to Gu Weiyi: "you wait here, I''ll come." Gu Weiyi stopped him and said, "Professor, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t think I need to stay in the hospital any more. After all, as an expelled person, I feel a bit humiliated. Besides, I was just a student, and my task is to study, not to treat people." "Even if you go to the headmaster, it''s no use, because I''m not qualified to be a doctor. They can question me this time, and they can question me next time. I''m just an exchange student, and I''m going back to China in half a year." Professor Holm knew that she had a bad temper, and it would be a great shame for her if such a thing happened. With her character, it''s really strange that she will stay. Professor Holm''s face is not good, but she said: "but if the professor can trust me, then you can give me authorization, I will treat you." Although Professor Holm teaches in school, he also has a medical qualification certificate, so in fact, he can authorize her to treat. Professor Holm nodded his head and said, "don''t worry. I will fight for justice for you this time. You''ve been tired all day. Go back to have a good rest first. I''ll go to shanmi and talk about life with him." Gu only a light smile, did not say anything more, carrying her bag went downstairs. Professor Holm looked at the patient behind him and asked, "which one of you would like to go to the Dean with me to find out about this, and still look after the doctor''s innocence?" The patients looked at each other, and most of them nodded, because most of the things that Professor Holm recovered greatly touched them. Besides, now that the antipyretic medicine has not come back, many of them have benefited from the fact that their fever has subsided. This meeting Gu Weiyi was driven out of the hospital, they are some for her injustice. Although they still questioned Gu''s medical skills yesterday, today Professor Hom''s condition is very good. They have approved her medical skills in their heart. At this time, the hospital has not come up with an effective treatment plan up to now. This is a joke about their condition. Chapter 2118 Gu only to downstairs, Ning Yiqing with his two teammates are waiting at the door, she smiles at them, and then with them out of the hospital. Whether others believe her or not, Ning Yiqing at least believes her. Her biggest harvest in the hospital this time is to meet Ning Yiqing and help him, which is actually enough for her. As for the grievances she suffered today, she will try her best to recover them. It will only be their loss if they don''t let her treat her. And she just needs to cure Professor Holm to slap Klaus in the face and prove that she is right. When Klaus saw her coming out of the hospital upstairs, he was relieved. Then he heard the head nurse say, "Professor Holm has gone to the Dean with the patients in the ward." Klaus was stunned and asked, "what does he want to do, Hom?" The head nurse said, "I don''t know. Maybe he approved Gu''s only way of treating patients." Claus''s face a little ugly: "they are all patients, this disease is contagious, I have to stop them immediately!" He turned and left. The head nurse thought that his reaction was a little strange. She thought about it and found the contact information of the pneumonia patient Gu had treated last time. She wanted to ask if the patient had any sequelae. After all, now everyone says that there will be sequelae after TCM treatment, and Gu only happened to treat a patient some time ago. She wanted to know if it was as serious as they said. Gu didn''t know that Professor Holm was taking a group of patients to the president of the hospital. She was in a daze holding her medicine can. Although she knew that it would be difficult to popularize traditional Chinese medicine in the United States, she did not expect that she would be stigmatized and have huge sequelae. It is impossible to explain this with people who do not know traditional Chinese medicine at all. She is a doctor. It''s not a good feeling to see that patients are sick, but she has the strength to treat them, but she can''t treat them. When she entered the hospital yesterday, she really wanted to help, but she didn''t expect to be expelled from the hospital today. This kind of feeling is absolutely not good, that kind of obviously full of enthusiasm but was poured a basin of cold water. She sat there quietly and took a look at some messy herbs in the room. In the morning, she turned out all the herbs, because she was too tired to collect them, so they were very messy. She put down the medicine pot and collected the medicine. She didn''t have a lot of medicine here. Even if other patients in the hospital were willing to let her treat them, the medicine here was only 30 people at most. She knew that these herbs should not be used for the time being, so she collected them. Just at this time, the doorbell rang. After she got through, the manager of the apartment said, "Miss Gu, there is a Mr. Ning coming to see you." Gu Weiyi asks the administrator to let him in. Ning Yiqing''s teammates definitely want to see her for medical treatment, but it''s impossible to enter the apartment directly, so he first arranges his two teammates in a nearby hotel, and then he comes. When Ning Yiqing went upstairs, Linda just came out of the room. Although he deliberately collected his breath, he was much better than most people. She couldn''t help looking at him. When he saw her coming, he simply asked with a smile, "which room does Dr. Gu live in, please?" Chapter 2119 When Ning Yiqing is willing to act like a gentle person, he feels very gentle. The cold atmosphere of peace is totally different. People like them who perform dangerous tasks all the year round have many faces. Although Linda didn''t like Gu Weiyi very much, she couldn''t help smiling at him. She pointed to Gu Weiyi''s room and said, "which one does she live in?" Ning Yiqing politely thanks, and then knocks on the door. Linda was curious and craned her neck to look over there. Then she saw Gu only opened the door. Ning Yiqing said politely, "doctor Gu, I''m going to trouble you again." Gu also saw Linda standing at the corner. She said in a low voice, "you''re welcome. It''s just a little help. Please come in!" Then Ning Yiqing went in and Gu only closed the door. Ning Yiqing said softly, "you are wronged." Gu only leaned against his arms and said, "I feel aggrieved, too." Ning Yiqing was distressed when she heard this, but she leaned out a smiling face from his arms and said, "but that''s OK. I can be justifiably lazy. Besides, if I wasn''t in the hospital last night, how could I meet you? So in my heart, I''m actually quite happy. " Ning Yiqing knew that she didn''t want him to worry, so he gave her a kiss on the forehead and said, "yes, we are very lucky to meet you. If we let those quack doctors treat them, they are afraid that they will have passed out." Then he looked her in the eyes and said, "so, the only one, you''re my lucky star. This time you''ve been wronged, this can''t be done." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile, "do you want to cover Klaus''s sack?" Ning Yiqing also laughed: "if you think this can make you feel better, I can go to his sack." Gu only shook his head and said, "am I such a vulgar person?" As for Klaus, she hated him not because he despised traditional Chinese medicine, nor because he repeatedly slandered her, but because he maliciously spread the rumor that there were terrible sequelae after the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine in order to protect his face. Gu only felt aggrieved this time. Just now, she was in a very low mood. She even thought that she would not care about the lives of these American people in the future. If they did not believe her, she would not treat them. But when Ning Yiqing came in and she held him, she felt that her anger had gone. When someone doubts or questions her, it can only show that she is still weak. When she is strong, it will not happen again. So, now she is not retreating, but trying to prove herself. If you want to prove yourself, you need facts to prove it. So she released Ning Yiqing and called Yang Yong, asking him to send a large number of medicinal materials from China urgently. After she hung up Yang Yong''s phone, she called Mr. Wu and asked him to help him get through. Chapter 2120 Because if the traditional Chinese medicine according to the normal customs procedures to go, it will be a long process. Master Wu didn''t know what happened to her at this time. Later, she needed to use other herbs when she treated master Chen, so he agreed directly, and didn''t ask her what herbs she had transferred from China. For him, he finally recognized a granddaughter, of course, to all kinds of pet. Ning Yiqing looks at her talking on the phone and regains his calm and self-confidence. He always knows that she is strong, but he still wants to hold her and give her some strength. After she hung up the phone, she looked at him and said, "take care of Klaus. I''ll do it myself. I''ll pay back his humiliation today." She felt that she was mean in this respect, and the account had to be calculated clearly. Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly up: "OK, I support you." Gu Youyi smiles, and her smile in her eyes is stronger. She opens the drawer and takes a big bag of medicine from it. She hands it to him: "I don''t know how many teammates you have, but these medicines are well prepared. What''s more, when you feel that you have cold symptoms, you should take the medicine quickly without delay." "If someone is seriously ill, you can come to me. With me, at least you can help them when they are ill." Ning Yiqing hugged her and said, "what you''re doing here is a little help, but saving their illness." "How is your mission going? How can I cooperate? " Gu Weiyi remembers her mission. Ning Yiqing replied: "we''ve found those murderers, but their leaders haven''t appeared yet. I''ve met Qin Mingyang once, but don''t worry about it. I''ll come to you when I need your help." "However, I still think that if you are not involved in this matter, you should not be involved. It is also very good for you to be an exchange student in the United States." Gu only nibbled his lower lip and said, "I don''t know about other people, but I will never let Qin Mingyang go." She came all the way here just to clean up Qin Mingyang. She had to revenge her grandparents! Ning Yiqing knew what she was thinking. Wen Sheng said, "I know, but you can''t be in a hurry. We are here. Qin Mingyang can''t escape this time." Gu only nodded his head lightly. Ning Yiqing can''t stay here for a long time. Staying here for a long time will bring her trouble. When he left, he took a day''s dose from her. Gu only thinks that it''s not good to be abroad. It''s much more troublesome to meet Ning Yiqing than at home, and she has to hide her emotions when she meets her. She doesn''t like this feeling. After Ning Yiqing left, she began to prepare for her counterattack work. She still needs the help of Professor Fang. She doesn''t have a medical license, but Professor Fang does, and he is not quite the same as Professor Holm. We are all Chinese. Many things are better communicated, and Professor Fang should trust her more. She went to Professor Fang''s home and told him about what happened to her in the hospital. After listening to this, Professor Fang yelled: "Klaus, that fool, what does he want to do? For one''s own sake, regardless of the life or death of others? Traditional Chinese medicine has huge sequelae. Go to his uncle, the sequelae of Western medicine is much bigger than that of traditional Chinese medicine! " Gu only saw Professor Fang so angry, her heart warm. Chapter 2121 Professor Fang looked at Gu Weiyi and said, "if you need any help from me, just let me know." Gu Weiyi replied: "I am now driven out by the hospital, but as far as I know, there is no specific drug for this virus in the hospital, so the whole condition of Los Angeles is not under control at all." "I want to find a qualified clinic nearby, and then find 30 patients to treat. With my personal strength, no one will believe me, so I need Professor Fang to come forward and tell everyone that there is no sequela in the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine." It''s not too hard for Professor Fang to hear what she said. He has been a professor for many years and has taught many students. Some of them go to hospitals to be doctors, and others open their own clinics. In these students to find a suitable one to help Gu only, he felt that the problem is not big. But he didn''t understand one thing, so he asked, "why 30 patients?" Gu only said with embarrassment, "because the medicine I brought here is only enough to cure 30 patients. If there is more, there will be no medicine." Professor Fang He looked at Gu only eyes deep some: "you only have some medicine, why go to spend so much effort to persuade others?" Gu Weiyi said seriously: "that''s because of the parents'' heart. Now the medicine I have on hand can save 30 people, so save 30 people first. As for other things, I didn''t think about it well." "With such a large number of people, we can also tell others that there are no sequelae in the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine." Professor Fang looked at her eyes and added a little gentleness: "you are the most courageous girl I have ever met. Many people are afraid that they have given up when they encounter such things." Gu''s only mouth rose slightly and said, "in my dictionary, I didn''t give up this word." Professor Fang patted her on the shoulder and said, "well done, just leave it to me. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll tell you when it''s done." These things are relatively troublesome and take a little time. Gu only at this time, but also not just want to hit Klaus in the face, as a doctor, she has her mission. Gu only came back from Professor Fang''s home, first had a good sleep, and then did other things. Professor Holm had surrounded the dean''s office with more than a dozen patients. The Dean saw that his head was big, but he forced out a smile and said, "Hom, I''m very worried about hearing that you are ill this time. Now I''m relieved to see that you are in such a good spirit." Professor Holm looked at him and said, "Sammy, you don''t have to tell me this. It''s too fake. After all, when I was sick, you didn''t come to see me and drove the doctor who treated me out of the hospital. I think you need to give me an explanation about this." The Dean knew his character, so he couldn''t admit his selfishness, so he said, "you mean Gu only? She is just a Chinese student studying abroad. Now she is a sophomore, and she is not a doctor. You may not know that there will be huge sequelae after eating Chinese medicine. " "It''s said that the sequel can make life worse than death and make people miserable." "So dear, I''m helping you by driving Gu out of school. You should thank me instead of talking to me in such a questioning tone! Do you understand? " Chapter 2122 Professor Holm was not satisfied at all when he heard the president''s statement: "I don''t know what the sequelae is, but I know that there were three patients in the hospital last night. I also know that if I don''t receive Gu''s treatment, I should still be in bed and can''t get up." "In my opinion, what are the sequelae in the future? I can''t manage it now, because I know that if we still treat it according to the existing treatment in the hospital, we may not be able to survive. Since we can''t survive, are the sequelae still important?" What he said made the headmaster speechless. Yes, there is no way to cure the disease. It seems that it is too early to consider the sequelae. Because the condition of these patients is becoming more and more serious day by day, and there is no better way to treat them in the hospital besides giving them a lot of antibiotics. The patients'' lives can''t be saved. How can we talk about the aftereffects? But of course, he would not admit his decision-making mistakes at this time, but said: "Hom, I know Gu is your only student, and you are on her side, but in conscience, do you know what traditional Chinese medicine is? Can you guarantee that there is no problem with her treatment? " "You''re as stupid as ever." Professor Holm looked at him and said, "the hospital has been going downhill since you became the president of the hospital." The Dean blushed with anger, but Professor Holm didn''t give him any face: "don''t rush to deny it. Don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking. Don''t forget that our hospital and our school became the leading school and hospital in the whole country just because they could take advantage of people''s strengths and make up for their weaknesses. They didn''t care about the portal." "But now you see what stupid things you''ve done!" The dean''s face was livid: "you are enough. I am responsible for our patients! Have you ever thought that even if you have treated the sick people, you have left a very serious sequela. Who will be responsible for the result? " "I''ll do it!" Professor Holm said loudly, "I have taken the medicine that Gu only prescribed. So far, my condition has improved a little. I believe her medicine is OK, so I will continue to take it." "You and I can''t communicate now, so don''t communicate any more." The patients had a severe fever at this time. The high fever made their joints and muscles ache. However, the antipyretic drugs in the hospital have not yet arrived. The reason why they have been able to survive is that Gu only used her method to relieve their fever. Some of them rushed to the president and asked, "is there any cure in the hospital?" "That is, you say that traditional Chinese medicine has strong sequelae. Is there any evidence for this?" Where''s the evidence from? He was a little afraid that the disease would be contagious! He said loudly: "you go back to the ward first, you must believe that our hospital will find the best treatment plan!" "That is, there is no way to cure the disease now!" "When are you going to let the patients wait?" Dr. Holm sneered Klaus had been watching for a while. He saw that the patients were very excited, and the Dean was almost unable to stand up. He quickly stood up and said, "please listen to me, we are already testing the medicine, and it will have therapeutic effect soon! Please believe in our hospital Chapter 2123 There was a patient staring at Klaus: "last night, you quarreled with Dr. Gu, saying that she could not cure the disease, and that TCM was useless. But why are we not getting better now, while Hom''s disease is getting better, can you explain to us?" This question makes Klaus a little confused. How can we explain it clearly? It''s just that Professor Hom''s words are coincidental, but Gu Weiyi also treated the other two patients, which are the same situation. The patient then asked, "I also heard that this time you said that there would be terrible sequelae in the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. Excuse me, where did you hear the news? Then can you tell us what terrible aftereffects it is? " The so-called sequelae is what Klaus imagined when he heard that traditional Chinese medicine sometimes uses poisons in the treatment of diseases. This will be in front of the patient, he can''t say that all this is his imagination, right? And the symptoms of the sequela, he can not know! But when he could not admit these things, he said: "the medicine of traditional Chinese medicine is poisonous. How can there be sequelae when the poison is eaten in the stomach? We must believe that we can cure you!" A fist hit him in the face, he was beaten a little, turned his head, but saw Professor Holm looking at him with an angry face, said: "yesterday Gu Weiyi was treating me, you also tried every means to stop, you and Gu Weiyi played a bet, are you afraid of losing to Gu Weiyi, so you made up such a lie?" Klaus was angry: "how do you hit people?" He is very busy these days in order to treat the patients. He sleeps less than six hours every day. This will be beaten by Professor Holm, and his heart will burn up, and he will return it directly. Two people on the ground to fight into a ball, the other patient''s Dean are stunned, busy to persuade. Just at this time, the head nurse came over and said, "don''t call, don''t call. I just called the pneumonia patient who was treated by Gu Yiwei. The patient is now very healthy and has no sequelae. For the sake of safety, I have asked the patient to go to the hospital for a general examination!" Everyone was stunned when they heard this sentence, and then great joy swept over them. If the way of traditional Chinese medicine treatment will not leave sequelae, then it means that all of them have been saved! Someone asked the head nurse, "is this true? Does traditional Chinese medicine really have no sequelae? " "Now the patient''s feedback is like this." The head nurse said seriously, "but this is only the patient''s feedback. Now we need to make a physical examination for the patient to make sure." My body is my own. I know if there is any discomfort. The head nurse said that the only patient who has been treated by Gu has no sequelae, so there will be no sequelae. So a group of patients cheered. Dean looked at a black and blue face of Claus, Claus also some Meng, he asked the head nurse: "when will the patient come?" "It''s on its way." The head nurse looked at the dean and said, "the dean is very sorry. I was too excited after hearing the news, so I decided to inform the patient to come." Although the president has a huge prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine, he is also under great pressure. If there is a treatment plan now, it is certainly the best thing. Chapter 2124 So the president said: "this matter you deal with very well, the cost of the patient''s physical examination, the hospital free." He knew that this time is not the time to debate whether traditional Chinese medicine is powerful or western medicine is powerful. First determine certain things, and then try to control this epidemic. The head nurse was relieved, but Claus''s eyes were a bit at a loss. If the patient had no sequelae, then this time things would not be as simple as slapping face. He looked at the president, and the president also looked at him. They did not speak. Klaus knew that he couldn''t stop this situation, but he was a little unwilling in his heart. In his opinion, the fact that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases is still incredible. Half an hour later, the patient who had suffered from pneumonia and had been treated by Gu Wei arrived at the hospital, and the head nurse took her to do various tests herself. After the examination, all the reports came out within an hour. The patient recovered very well and was in good health, leaving no terrible sequelae. When the head nurse announced this, Klaus''s face turned pale and his eyes were a bit desperate. He went to the dean in a hurry, and the Dean was also very concerned about this matter. The head nurse informed him directly as soon as he got the data, so when he saw Klaus, he couldn''t help scolding: "fool, I almost got hurt by you this time!" Claus said with a white face: "Dean, Chinese medicine really can use poison to treat diseases. I have confirmed this with a Chinese medicine doctor in Chinatown!" "I just had it confirmed." The president looked at him and said: "when treating diseases, traditional Chinese medicine does use poison, but it is guaranteed to be within the scope of safety, and there are some poisonous herbs whose toxicity they have tried to get rid of, so there is no sequela!" "No, it''s not that there are no sequelae at all, but those sequelae are nothing compared with serious illness. People''s body has the ability of self-regulation and can recover soon." The more the dean said, the more angry he became: "you dare to say it in public if you don''t ask clearly! I''m going to die of Hom''s jokes this time Today''s things, before and after turning too fast, the Dean himself feel very face, this kind of feeling is really bad! And all of this, because of Klaus. Klaus is his first hand training, is his confidant, but he really did not expect Klaus would do such a stupid thing! Claus, pale as death, pulled the dean and said, "what should we do now? You have to help me This result means that Gu''s only treatment method is OK. According to the previous agreement, he has to resign from the hospital and go to school to put up a brand. He really feels extremely shameful. At this time, the Dean was angry: "I can''t help you with this matter. Please go and look after the only one yourself." After he finished his sentence, he said with some chagrin: "I heard you today and drove Gu Weiyi out of the hospital. I hope that Gu Weiyi has a better temper and can come back to the hospital again, otherwise he will be in big trouble this time!" He said and complained: "the way of traditional Chinese medicine treatment is really people do not know what to say." He is the president, this is also a mistake in decision-making, because his opponents are expected to laugh at him and attack him with this in the future! Chapter 2125 But now how to deal with Gu''s only thing, but also let the Dean feel big head, he is not going to ask her to come back in person? It seems too heavy for him to invite him in person, but if he finds someone casually, he is not sincere enough. He was a little annoyed at the thought of this, so he gave Klaus another hard look. After confirming that TCM treatment would not leave sequelae, the patients were elated. But after they were happy, they found another serious problem. Gu was driven away by the hospital! Where are they going to find her? So those patients all looked at Professor Holm, and he said to the patients behind him: "I will continue to receive Gu''s treatment, and will authorize her to give people the right to treat. Those who are willing to let her treat will come with me, and those who are afraid of sequelae can give up. You should consider this matter yourself." Now it has been proved that there are no sequelae of traditional Chinese medicine treatment, so the patients have nothing to be afraid of. They are busy looking for Gu Yiwei with the help of their families. Because Wu Chengfeng and Gu Weiyi are not on the same floor, it''s a little late to know that Gu Weiyi was expelled from the hospital. He''s so angry that these people don''t know Chinese medicine, even if they don''t know it, and they make rumors about Chinese medicine under the banner of science. It''s really shameless. In the past, Dr. Klaus still had a high position in Wu Chengfeng''s heart. Now he knows that this rumor was made by Klaus, and Klaus quickly demoted to garbage in his heart. Wu Chengfeng felt that Gu Weiyi had been greatly wronged, so he called Mr. Wu: "grandfather, your precious granddaughter has been bullied. Do you still want to stand there and watch?" Yes, Mr. Wu is also the manager of the school, and he is not a small shareholder, but he is old and has invested a lot. Over the years, he has almost ignored the affairs of the school. Last time Professor Fang asked the president to give Gu a lecture, no one informed him, because they thought it was just a small matter. When Master Wu asked what was the matter, Wu Chengfeng said about what happened in the hospital. He immediately became angry: "do these little bastards want to go to heaven? How dare you drive my granddaughter out of school! I can''t bear it! I''m coming to school to stand up for her! " Wu Chengfeng was shocked. His grandfather was really hot tempered! But he also knows that his grandfather is not very convenient to walk, so he is not suitable to go out at all. Besides, it''s still raining outside. If I knew that Master Wu had come to school because of his words, I''d have to tear him up! So he said: "grandfather, calm down! Why don''t you just call me about it? Why don''t you come here in person for such a small matter? " "Why don''t you give me a right and I''ll run to the dean''s office and scold the dean of the hospital?" "Your aura is too weak." Master Wu said with great disgust: "it''s the origin of your swearing. There are no new words except a lot of rude and dirty words. The most important thing to curse is to punish your heart. If you don''t take a dirty son, you can ask other people''s ancestors for 18 generations! Do you have the ability? " Wu Chengfeng He remembered that it was his grandfather who swore the most at home. He was wronged to death! Master Wu made a conclusion: "so I''ll take care of this. You can cool off." Chapter 2126 Master Wu hasn''t scolded anyone for a long time. It''s really not a long sight for these people to bully his granddaughter! Wu Chengfeng didn''t expect that things would develop in this direction. He couldn''t help saying, "grandfather, when I was bullied before, I didn''t see you protecting my shortcomings so much?" "You are a boy. What can I do for you? When a boy is bullied outside, what is it when he calls back and complains? " Master Wu said impolitely, "girls need to be protected. They should be treated as treasures by thousands of favourites." Wu Chengfeng What kind of theory is this? Now he strongly suspects that he is not his grandfather''s grandson! After hanging up the phone, Wu Chengfeng was a little jealous of Gu only. He was recognized by his grandfather as his granddaughter and was about to take his place. It is clear that he is the righteous young master of the Wu family, and he should be the one who has been loved all his life! But he was a little envious in his heart. He thought of Gu Weiyi''s grievance, and he was a little angry. Those bastards who didn''t have eyes bullied his sister in this way. I can''t bear it! Professor Holm and a group of patients first called the dean''s office, determined her address, and then went to Gu''s only apartment. Under normal circumstances, these patients can not leave the hospital, because their disease is contagious, but this will be the patient''s family members to support the patient, one by one aggressive, whether it is on duty medical staff or security, no one dares to stop. In other words, this time, after they understand that there is no sequelae of traditional Chinese medicine treatment, in their hearts, they are also on Gu''s side. After all, there is no really effective treatment plan in the hospital. In recent days, the hospital is almost paralyzed because patients have been sent here one after another. After all, the population of the United States is not as good as that of China 20 years later. There have never been so many patients in hospitals, and they have no experience of Chinese hospitals. No matter how well the management of this hospital is, there is still chaos at this time. All the patients were accompanied by their families and each drove a car. When dozens of cars stopped at the downstairs of Gu''s apartment, the manager of the apartment was shocked. What happened? Why do so many people come all at once? Professor Holm, wearing a mask, said, "I''ll ask her to come down." Although he had a lot of opinions on the practice of the hospital this time, he was also a doctor. He knew that these patients were infectious to a certain extent, so when he came out with these patients today, each of them was given a mask. Professor Holm was originally a serious man. Now he was wearing a mask. There were dozens of patients and their families behind him. He looked a little aggressive. The apartment administrator thinks that Gu has done something wrong, which leads to his enemy. He doesn''t dare to ask more at this time, so he dials Gu''s access control. Gu only sleeps vaguely, hears the entrance guard in there ticking disorderly to ring, her head is all painful by the noise. People who are waking up when they are sleeping will have a big temper. She holds her head and grabs the door ban. Her tone is not good: "what''s the matter?" Apartment administrator''s voice: "Miss Gu, there are many people downstairs looking for you, please come down." Chapter 2127 Gu''s only face is inexplicable, many people look for her? She hasn''t been in the United States for a long time. There are only a few acquaintances. Where can many people come to her? She hung up the access control, pulled the window with suspicion and looked down from the downstairs. Then her eyes were straight, and there were three or five cars parked at the door of the apartment, but all the cars below were dark. She carefully recalled that she didn''t seem to have done anything illegal in the United States. Who are these people and why do you want to find her? Just at this time, the patient looked upstairs downstairs, just saw her, and called her: "Dr. Gu, we''re here to treat you!" The only person that the patient knew was a friend of Professor Holm''s in the bed next to him. Last night when Professor Holm was drinking medicine, he was still laughing at Professor Holm there. According to yesterday''s situation, the patient is quite repellent to traditional Chinese medicine. It seems that it is not very scientific to come to her for treatment. It''s just that she remembers the patients who came to see her when she left the hospital today, so they were probably convinced by Professor Holm. At this time, Professor Holm also needs to drink medicine again. She patted her head. Today, she was so upset that she almost forgot about it. She cleaned up in a hurry and went downstairs. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Professor Homer standing there. She immediately understood that Professor Homer had brought all these people. As soon as Professor Holm saw her, he said, "we have checked, and we know that TCM treatment will not bring terrible sequelae, so I bring these patients to you for treatment." Before Gu Weiyi spoke, Professor Holm said with a straight face: "I know you have been wronged today, but this has nothing to do with us. Speaking of it, we are all victims." "So now cheer me up. I won''t accept your refusal or any refusal. Now, treat them immediately!" "Oh, and you have to give me the medicine now." Gu Yiwei Her Homer teacher was really aggressive for ten years. She didn''t say anything, so he finished everything. She coughed and said, "Professor, of course I can''t refuse your order, but I have to explain one thing in advance. I don''t have many medicines. These medicines can only be used for 30 patients at most." Gu only said that, everyone was nervous. She only had 30 pieces of medicine, which means that the medicinal materials here are very compact. So someone immediately gathered in front of her: "doctor Gu, help me treat my illness! I''m willing to double your medical expenses! " As soon as his words were finished, other people responded immediately, shouting: "help me with the treatment, and I''m willing to pay double the medical expenses!" Gu only said loudly, "everyone, be quiet. I just said that there are only 30 copies of the medicine. It''s not to increase the price or have any other thoughts, but there are only 30 copies of the medicine." "I mean, after using these 30 medicines, even if there are more patients coming, I can''t give you any more treatment. Please line up and let''s count the number of people first. I think I have enough medicine for all the patients present." She had just roughly counted that there were about twenty-five or six people who came with Professor Holm this time, so she had enough medicine on hand. Chapter 2129 Professor Fang felt from the bottom of his heart that his decision at that time was very wise. Otherwise, he would have to find a doctor with these patients. Professor Holm actually heard this sentence from Professor Fang in his office at that time, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He recognized that Professor Fang''s tone was full of various desserts. He turned his mouth slightly, and his eyes were not very happy. At that time, if he went to Gu only, he would not have to suffer such a crime these days. He asked Professor Fang, "how did you come up with the idea of looking for Gu Yiwei?" Professor Fang''s answer is quite patriotic: "because I am a Chinese, I believe in traditional Chinese medicine." Professor Holm skimmed his lips. He was not satisfied with his answer, but at this time, he could not quarrel with Professor Fang. Gu only saw that they looked funny. He went back to his apartment and took down all the traditional Chinese medicine he could use. Then he followed Professor Fang to find his students. Professor Fang''s clinic is not big. It''s a kind of community clinic. There is only one nurse except the student. Professor Fang''s student, Anderson, is about 30 years old. He immediately agreed to Professor Fang''s proposal after receiving his phone call. At the same time, he was also curious about Gu Weiyi, who came to treat the disease today. His clinic has also treated several such patients in recent days, but after two days of treatment, he found that the situation did not improve, so he directly transferred them all to the big hospital. Now Professor Fang says that Gu is the only one who can cure the disease this time. He doesn''t believe it, but he thinks he should be his teacher. It''s just that he saw dozens of cars parked at the door of his clinic, and a group of patients came down from the car. He was also shocked. His eyes were unbelievable. Since his clinic opened, there have never been so many people at one time. After Professor Fang took Gu Weiwei and Anderson to meet, Anderson''s eyes were almost staring out. He really didn''t expect Gu Weihui to be so young. Because they are from the same school. Although Anderson has graduated, he also has this relationship. Gu only calls him a senior. Patients are waiting outside, they do not have time to clamor, each other after a simple self introduction began to treat patients. The patients lined up in a row, and Gu gave them a pulse one by one, and then prescribed a prescription. Because their diseases are not too bad, so Gu Weiyi cure up quite quickly, soon all finished pulse. There are some differences between each patient, and there are also some differences in the dosage of drugs. Twenty five patients can basically be divided into three groups, that is to say, she only prescribed three prescriptions for them. Most of the patients in Chinese don''t know the names of traditional Chinese medicine, and they haven''t heard of them, so the prescription Gu Weiyi wrote is only understandable to her and Professor Fang. After the prescription comes out, it''s ready to be filled and decocted. It''s good to say that you can quickly grasp the medicine by weighing it in grams, but decocting medicine is a troublesome thing. Although the professor in front of him asked Anderson to prepare some porcelain pots to make soup, Anderson did not know that there would be so many people all at once. The porcelain pots were certainly not enough, and the fire was not enough, and they had to find a way to make the patients drink medicine as soon as possible, because there might be other diseases after a long time. Chapter 2130 Gu had no good method for a while. With so many patients here, she couldn''t leave as the attending doctor. So Professor Fang volunteered to take some medicine home to fry. Even so, it will take a long time to decoct so many side drugs, and now we can only decoct drugs with full fire. In the process, she also needs to stabilize the patient''s condition. Among these patients, one has developed into a critical patient, and the dosage used by him alone will be much heavier than that of ordinary people. Gu only did acupuncture for all patients once. In such a condition, acupuncture can not only reduce fever, but also dredge meridians and stimulate Yang Qi, which can play a good auxiliary role. There are some taboos in taking traditional Chinese medicine, and she has explained them to the patient''s family one by one. Because these patients all believe in Gu''s unique medical skills, although there are more people, the whole process is orderly. One and a half hours later, the patients were able to drink the medicine one after another. The patients have been struggling all day. They are all tired after taking the medicine. There are not many beds in the clinic, only about ten. The rest of the patients can only lay on the floor or rest on the couch temporarily. So busy until seven o''clock in the evening, all the patients were treated with medicine. There is no need to enumerate the expressions of the patients when they drink the medicine one by one. That is more wonderful than one. This time, it is also because there is no better treatment in the hospital, otherwise they are not willing to drink the bitter traditional Chinese medicine that makes them doubt their life. Gu only see their expression some want to smile, everyone after drinking medicine can get a plum. They usually think that the taste of plum is mediocre, but by this time it has become delicious. Some patients even ask for it after eating it. Gu only one will only give one more, because for these patients, it is not appropriate to eat more plum. By this time, Professor Holm had drunk enough of a dose of medicine, and he had no big problem now. He could have been better with another dose of medicine. Gu Weiyi was also very tired after she was busy. Acupuncture was originally a very laborious thing. She had already overdrawn her strength after so many people''s acupuncture in the afternoon. At this time, she felt relieved when she finished these things. She stretched her arms and legs. Then she remembered that Ning Yiqing''s teammates still needed medicine, so she called him and asked him to come to the clinic to get the medicine. When Ning Yiqing comes with Yu Mingqin and another teammate, he sees patients everywhere in the clinic. He looks at her in surprise. She says with a smile: "they have the same vision as you and agree to let me treat them." Ning Yiqing had some accidents, but she soon recovered and said, "congratulations." Gu only gave him a sweet smile and said, "there''s no need to congratulate. I just did my part." Looking at the way they get along with each other, Yu Mingqin always feels that there must be some secret affair between them. Gu only gave Yu Mingqin after finishing his pulse and said, "you''re recovering very well. Just one more dose, and then drink this cold medicine for another day. It should be OK." Yu Mingqin smiles to thank her, and then gives Ning Yiqing eyes. Ning Yiqing is lazy to pay attention to him, but asks Gu only: "has doctor Gu eaten yet?" He didn''t ask, but when he asked Gu Wei, he remembered that she hadn''t eaten yet. It would be a bit hungry. Chapter 2131 And now there are so many patients here that Gu can''t leave for a moment. Ning Yiqing is about to take out the food he bought for her when Professor Fang came with a food box: "you auntie Chen, let me bring it to you. Young people should pay attention to their own health." Ning Yiqing takes a look at Professor Fang and guesses his identity. For the elderly, he thinks he should be respected, but Professor Fang robs him of what he wants to do. Ning Yiqing just brings the patient to see a doctor. Gu and Ning Yiqing are strangers to each other. In addition, there are too many people in the clinic. He can''t stay any longer. After taking the medicine, he plans to leave with Yu Mingqin. Just at this time, Wu Chengfeng rushed over: "the only way is that I found you. I just went to your apartment to find you, but the administrator said you were not there. I asked a lot before I knew you were here." He felt that Gu Weiyi had suffered a lot today. He felt that his elder brother was a little dereliction of duty, so he reached out and hugged her. In the United States, hugging is a normal etiquette, which has no other meaning. Just he this appearance falls in Ning Yi Qing''s eyes, is another kind of feeling, his eyes sharp as a knife. It''s also inconvenient here, otherwise he would have picked Wu Chengfeng up and thrown him out. Gu only saw Ning Yiqing''s eyes. She was afraid that he might misunderstand her, so she said to Wu Chengfeng, "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry. You''ve seen it. I''m fine now." Wu Chengfeng complained: "the dean is such a fool. Look at what he did, I really want to beat him up! By the way, I''ve already told my grandfather about it. My grandfather will come to clean up the Dean himself and vent his anger for you! " Grandfather? Ning Yiqing was more alert when she heard this. Although Wu Chengfeng was a Native American, he had a Chinese face. Ning Yiqing doesn''t know how Gu Yiwei and Wu Chengfeng know each other, but this will bring out an elder, which means that she has met Wu Chengfeng''s elder, and that she is very protective of Gu Yiwei! Ning Yiqing, who is ready to leave, is still willing to leave. He reaches for Wu Chengfeng''s shoulder and asks, "are you Chinese, too? Do you also believe in Dr. Gu''s medical skills? " With such a light grasp, Wu Chengfeng felt that his shoulder was going to be crushed. His strength was terrible! Wu Chengfeng gave a painful cry and glared: "who are you? Why are you so impolite?" Ning Yiqing replied with a smile: "I''m also a patient of Dr. Gu. I''m very happy to see Chinese in a foreign country. Which province are you from?" Wu Chengfeng shoulder pain is not light, he earned several times also did not break away, can not help but look at Ning Yiqing, this man is very good-looking, tall, delicate but angular features. Most importantly, although Ning Yiqing was smiling at him at this time, he felt that a chill had frozen his head from ice to feet. He felt the extreme danger, and his heart was filled with fear and fear. He is so old that he has never come into contact with such dangerous people. He couldn''t help saying, "I''m Gu''s only brother. Who are you?" "Brother?" Ning Yiqing is speechless. He knows that Cheng Shutang is the only one who can be called Gu''s only brother in the world, and Cheng Shutang will still be in the imperial capital. Chapter 2132 Gu only saw this situation and knew what Ning Yiqing had misunderstood. He was busy and said, "he''s only a Chinese, but he grew up in the United States. He''s my brother. What can I do for you?" Her words revealed a lot of news, Ning Yiqing immediately received, they also get along with their tacit understanding. If I grew up in the United States, it''s just a matter of etiquette to hold Gu only, and Gu only has a smile in his eyes at this time, which is laughing at him for eating inexplicable vinegar. Although Ning Yiqing has not yet been able to understand Gu''s relationship with Wu Chengfeng, she can probably be sure that Wu Chengfeng is not his rival. But his mood is still not very good, because Wu Chengfeng just hugged Gu only, and now he can''t honestly hold her, this feeling makes him extremely uncomfortable. He said with a smile: "well, I thought I met another compatriot, but it was not." He looked at Wu Chengfeng and said, "I''m really sorry. I was so excited just now." Wu Chengfeng wanted to swear. He just thought of the hand he had just put on his shoulder. He felt that Ning Yiqing''s shoulder would be crushed as long as his hand was stronger. At this meeting, he did not dare to say cruel words in front of Ning Yiqing. At the moment, he just said, "it doesn''t matter. You just pay attention next time." Ning Yiqing smiles at him and turns to take Yu Mingqin out. When he went out, he was still a little depressed. Gu''s popularity seemed to be much better than he expected. How long did it take before he recognized another brother. After he left, Wu Chengfeng asked, "who was that man just now? It looks terrible!" "People have been laughing at you. What''s so terrible?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "he is the family member of one of my patients. He is estimated to have just come from China. When he sees his compatriots, he is excited. To tell you the truth, it''s really hard for us to regard you as an American." Wu Chengfeng skimmed his mouth and said, "although he is laughing, you don''t see his eyes. It''s really terrible!" Gu Weiyi didn''t want to talk to him about this topic any more. He immediately turned away from the topic and said, "how is the hospital now?" "Not so much." Wu Chengfeng replied: "it''s the same as before, but when I came over, the antipyretic medicine finally arrived, they readjusted the treatment plan, and the doctor led by Klaus decided to increase the dosage of antibiotics." He said there was some worry in his eyes: "if antibiotics are used too much, who knows what the consequences will be." Gu only thought of SARS in his previous life when he heard his words. At that time, many people in China were infected with SARS. At that time, in the early stage of the disease, many patients took SARS as a cold and went to the hospital for treatment only after they were seriously ill. Then the doctors in the hospital did not have an effective treatment plan, so that many patients died, but the doctors were helpless. At that time, the situation was very urgent. The doctors in the hospital didn''t find any specific medicine, and they had to keep the patient''s condition from deteriorating. So they gave the patient a lot of antibiotics. At that time, it caused a panic in the whole country, and then controlled the spread and development of the disease by isolating the patients. It turns out that using a lot of antibiotics is really useful and can control the patient''s condition. Chapter 2133 But at the same time, excessive antibiotics also brought some sequelae. Ten years after the outbreak of SARS in her previous life, she read relevant reports. The patients who survived SARS had severe osteoporosis. Such treatment, in fact, there is no way. Now the outbreak of SARS in the United States is very similar to the SARS in her previous life. She does not know whether it is the same virus. But she remembers that when SARS broke out in China, a famous Chinese medicine doctor came forward to treat the patients and achieved very good results. Then ten years later, the reporter also tracked and reported the patients who had been treated by Chinese medicine. They did not have terrible sequelae. Gu Weiyi reaches out her hand and presses her eyebrows. She has a kind of unspeakable anxiety in her heart. If she is treated in this way of Western medicine, it will bring great trauma to the patients. If she didn''t come across it, she could ignore it, but now that it happened to her, she couldn''t. It''s just that in her current situation, she can''t manage even if she wants to. First of all, the hospital does not trust her at all and will not let her come to patients for treatment. Secondly, she doesn''t have enough medicine at hand, and she can''t cure it if she wants to. Finally, this is the United States. She has only one person. Her ability is limited. Even if she has enough medicine, she can''t cure so many patients. However, she still wants to do what she can do. Looking at Wu Chengfeng, she said, "we can''t use double antibiotics to treat patients, which will leave huge sequelae. Can you find a way to prevent this?" Wu Chengfeng agrees with her, but he knows what''s going on in the hospital. In his capacity, no one will listen to him. Even if master Wu comes forward, it''s hard to stop him. So he shook his head and said: "this time, the illness is fierce. Many patients have died. As long as the authorities can control the situation, whether there are sequelae is not in their consideration." Gu Weiyi sighed for a long time. Their strength is too limited. What she can do as a doctor is too good. There was something in her heart and she didn''t eat well. At this meeting, Professor Holm had gone home to have a rest. She told Professor Fang what she thought. Professor Fang looked at her eyes full of kindness, he said in a warm voice: "only, I know what you think. As a doctor, you have your own responsibility and conscience, as well as your own medical ethics and responsibility, but a person''s strength is limited, and now you have no medicine, so you just need to do your best." Gu Weiyi sighed a long time and said, "yes, one''s strength is limited. I can''t save more people." Professor Fang only knew that her medical skills were good before, but now he is very sure of her character. This is a girl with light all over her body. He saw her expression of some loss, and then said: "but we can try our best to save one more person, one more person. You ask the country to send more herbs, and Professor Holm and I will fight for other things for you." Gu''s only heart was touched. Yes, her ability is limited, but she can do her best to save more people, and in the United States, she is not only a Chinese medicine doctor. Chapter 2134 Gu Weiwei also believes that there must be other Chinese medicine doctors with good medical skills in the United States. They can unite and save more people. Gu looked at Professor Fang and said, "OK, I''ll call China now." Today, she has asked Yang Yong to send a batch of medicinal materials. At that time, she thought that the quantity of that batch of medicinal materials was not small, but now she thinks it is far from enough. She asked Yang Yong to send another batch of medicinal materials. Yang Yong, who would never ask more about her arrangement, couldn''t help asking: "Miss Gu, are you in any trouble abroad? I can''t buy so many herbs all at once. Even if I buy them all, it will drive the price of the whole herbal medicine skyrocketing. " Gu only knows that there are not many medicinal materials in China in this era. Yang Yong''s worry is very reasonable. If the price of medicinal materials soars, it will have a big impact on the Chinese medicine industry in China. And these things, she also needs to balance, because the soaring price of traditional Chinese medicine, at the same time, it will bring no small trouble. After a little thought, she said, "without affecting the market price, if you can send more medicinal materials, you can send as many as possible. After all, human life matters." Yang Yong said after a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone, "OK, I''ll arrange it now." After he hung up Gu''s phone call, he immediately called the medicine supplier and directly bought all the medicines Gu needed at one time. This situation may affect the subsequent drug prices, but the range is not too large, and it is within the controllable range. After Gu Weiyi arranged these things, another guest came to the clinic. Gu Weiyi didn''t know him, but Wu Chengfeng did. He met him and asked, "Dean, how can you come?" The president met Wu Chengfeng. Although he didn''t know his name, he also knew that he was a student of Medical University. Now he is practicing in the hospital. The president nodded his head lightly, but asked, "where is the only doctor Gu?" Gu Wei stood up and asked, "I am. Who are you, please?" As a matter of fact, the president also met Gu only, and Gu only has such an oriental face, which is quite eye-catching among the people of the United States. He just wanted to ask for his sense of existence. President with a smile: "I am the president of the hospital, glad to meet you." He said toward Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand, but Gu Weiyi did not stretch out her hand, her eyes micro coagulation, mind quickly rotation. She looked at him and asked, "are you the president who listened to Klaus''s words and then drove me out of the hospital?" She asked directly and sharply, and the president''s smile froze on her face. When a normal person encounters this kind of problem, his face can''t hold on. This president is obviously not a normal person. He can become the president of a hospital, not only has good management ability, but also has a very thick face. So he said with a smile: "you made a mistake. I didn''t make that decision. I''m very sorry for your being expelled from the hospital. Although I didn''t make that decision, I didn''t have time to stop it. I also made mistakes. I apologize to you on behalf of the hospital." Gu only looked him up and down. She was a smart person. She had also undergone corresponding observation and training in sniper training camp before. She could see the essence of the matter at a glance. Chapter 2135 Gu Wei said flatly: "I''m sorry, I don''t accept the apology from the hospital, because you are too arbitrary in making this decision. Even if you didn''t make this decision, you also have joint and several liability." "This incident is a huge blow to me, and it is also my firm mind. Otherwise, I will be hit, and I will never be able to see a doctor for others. I know that my words may be rude, but this is the most real idea in my heart." Before the Dean came, he had heard something about her and knew that she was definitely not a good tempered person. He didn''t plan to come in person, but after thinking about it, he decided to come in person. He coughed lightly, drew back his hand, and then said with a smile, "I can understand all your ideas, but you also need to understand us. After all, this time the situation is so urgent, we are in urgent need of patients, and we have never heard of traditional Chinese medicine before. That''s why such a misunderstanding occurs." Gu Weiyi looked at him and said: "medicine is different from other disciplines. It is a discipline with strong practicality. In the process of treating diseases, there are always some unknown problems. Once we encounter those unknown problems, we all boil them down to ignorance, and then ignore them or ignore them. I personally think this kind of behavior is very stupid." "Because I don''t know, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. I can understand that ordinary doctors like Klaus will reject this kind of thing, but as the top leaders of the hospital, I can''t understand it." "Moreover, I fully agree with the things you just said. There is no specific medicine in the hospital now. When someone can cure the patient, what a responsible leader thought at that time was to study from that patient and try to cure more patients." "Not in the face of the unknown, because of a rumor, to make the most stupid and irresponsible choice." The president''s face was a little bit hard to hang, but Gu Weiyi said to him with a smile: "of course, what I will scold is the irresponsible president, not you. Do you mind?" The dean''s face was a little ugly. He managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "of course I don''t mind." He hasn''t been pointed at by the nose for many years, but he can''t answer back at all. At this time, he scolded Klaus severely in his heart. If it wasn''t for Klaus, he would not have made that wrong judgment. Wu Chengfeng saw Gu Weiyi scold the Dean, but the Dean couldn''t even say a retort. He didn''t feel very happy. For Gu''s only temper, he had long had insight and thought that this was her style. He secretly gave her a thumbs up. Gu only ignored him, but went to the critically ill patient to take medicine. The patient was in a coma. Fortunately, he still had the ability to swallow. He could feed the medicine, but he could not drink too much at a time, so he needed to feed it frequently. When Gu Wei was giving the patient medicine, the president looked at the other patients around him. Although some of the patients here are half lying, some are sitting, and some are sleeping, they don''t see the kind of patients who are burning all over their faces. He casually pulled a patient to ask a few words, the patient is not a good tempered, directly choked him back: "I am not a hospital patient now, what do you have to ask?" Chapter 2128 Just now Gu Wei told Professor Holm about this. She just wanted to tell him that she only had so many medicines on hand, which could only cure so many people, and she could not cure more patients. If she didn''t make it clear at first, she was afraid that Professor Holm''s character would kill her, but she didn''t expect that these patients would be so excited. They made a mockery of her yesterday, and today they completely changed their attitude. When the patients heard her say this, they immediately lined up. Gu only counted 25 patients. Her medicine was enough. Professor Holm frowned and asked, "why do you have so little medicine?" Gu Weiyi showed his hand: "Professor, because I am a traditional Chinese medicine, traditional Chinese medicine needs to use traditional Chinese medicine, and the customs of the United States has always been very tight on traditional Chinese medicine in China. They think it is a Qingming substance, and customs clearance is very troublesome." "To tell you the truth, I tried to get these medicines some time ago. Do you want them? Even if I can cure everyone''s disease, there is no medicine to cure them." Professor Holm understood a lot after hearing what she said. He nodded his head and then said, "I''ll write to members and ask them to propose relaxing the entry procedure of traditional Chinese medicine!" Gu only looked at him and said, "thank you. Another thing has to be solved by the professor. I''m just a sophomore in Medical University and I''m not qualified to practice medicine..." Professor Holm nodded: "I can solve it, too. I can delegate it to you." In the United States, as long as doctors are qualified to treat diseases, they can authorize their students or interns. Of course, if something happens, the authorized doctor will bear the corresponding legal responsibility. So for doctors or professors, they have always been very cautious about empowering. However, for Professor Holm or Professor Fang, they are trustworthy to Gu, so they have no hesitation in authorizing him. Gu Weiyi said after thanking him: "the last thing, I need a suitable place to treat patients. I can''t treat you in my apartment, can I?" When Professor Holm heard about it, he found that he was negligent. He didn''t think about it. When he came here today, he was angry and didn''t think much about it. These patients are in a serious condition. They need to lie down and rest. They can''t stand here all the time. Just at this time, Professor Fang came over and said: "only, I have contacted my students. Now you can take the patients with you." In fact, he has been here for a while. He was worried about whether something was wrong. After seeing it here for a while, he put down his heart and stood up when Gu Wei put forward the treatment place. Professor Holm took a look at Professor Fang. He remembered that Professor Fang had not taught any courses so far, but he was very familiar with the way they spoke. Professor Fang saw Professor Holm''s eyes and said with a faint smile, "I had a cold before, and then as soon as I found out that the situation was wrong, I went to find the only one. She cured me early. I talked about it in the office at that time, but no one paid any attention to me." At this time, he felt a little lucky. After he felt uncomfortable and didn''t get better after eating cold medicine and antibiotics, he decided to go to Gu Yiwei. Chapter 2136 Another patient said impolitely, "after Dr. Gu treated us, I feel much better. I won''t go back to your hospital and be poisoned by you again." "And your hospital is really chilling in dealing with Dr. Gu''s affairs! You decision-makers are all idiots The president''s face suddenly became more ugly. A patient nearby said: "the attitude of the hospital is too irresponsible this time. I am very disappointed with the hospital. I will not go back to the hospital for treatment. At the same time, I believe that Dr. Gu can cure us." Although traditional Chinese medicine is extremely hard to drink, its effect is very obvious. After drinking it, they feel much more comfortable. In addition to the conversation between Gu and the president just now, they also heard that this hospital is an irresponsible hospital, and the president is not a good person. The president was criticized that he had no temper at all, but because of the attitude of these patients, he made sure that Gu only really had a way to cure these patients. He waited for Gu only to give the critically ill patient the medicine, he said to her with a sincere face: "I apologize to you again, but also hope you can go back to the hospital to treat more patients, this time such a thing will happen, all blame Klaus, he is talking nonsense there." Gu said calmly while recording the patient''s data: "thank you for your kindness, but I won''t go back now. You also said that Klaus''s behavior this time is not right, so how does the hospital plan to deal with Klaus this time?" After thinking about it, the president asked and answered: "Klaus should not be intentional. He just doesn''t know Chinese medicine, so the hospital will severely punish him and demote him." Although he scolded Klaus miserably, Klaus was cultivated by him, so in his heart, he was not willing to fire him. Gu Weiyi looked up at the president and said, "well, the hospital is really understanding." The dean is not stupid. I can tell that her remark is full of sarcasm. He hasn''t talked to people like this for many years. He was a little angry at this meeting, but said: "you heard that you are an exchange student in China. You can only study in school for half a year and you need to go back to China. If you help the hospital control your illness this time, I can help you apply to stay and finish all the follow-up courses." "I can also promise you that you can practice in various departments of the hospital in the future. After graduation, you can choose your favorite department to work in. Of course, if you like, the hospital can also set up a separate department of traditional Chinese medicine for you, so that you can show your strengths." The conditions he offered are of great appeal to the general Chinese students'' Association, but for Gu only, none of these so-called conditions is of interest to her. Her ultimate goal is to return home, to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine, and to marry Ning Yiqing. Because of the nature of his work, it is impossible for her to stay in the United States all the time. She smile: "you have a heart, but I''m sorry, I''m not interested." President of the hospital Gu only ignored him and continued to do data. The Dean stood beside her for a long time, and saw that all the patients nearby were looking at him. He had a sense that he was a fool. This feeling was very bad, and he was a little restless. He took a deep breath and said, "think about it. I''ll go first." Chapter 2137 "Don''t think about it. Take your time. No delivery." Gu Wei''s mouth is talking, but her hand doesn''t stop for a moment. She is making a record quickly, as well as her heart virtue of treating diseases today. Excellent traditional Chinese medicine, after treating people''s disease every day, seriously consider today''s herbal compatibility, as well as the development of the patient''s condition. The patients knew that this time their illness was very troublesome, and that Gu''s only medicine was not many. They were very lucky, and they were very cooperative in the treatment. The Dean looked at her seriously, and his brow wrinkled. At first, he thought that she was taking Joe, so he was embarrassed. But he soon found that she was not taking Joe, but really had no interest in going back to the hospital. The Dean also knows that once the 20 or so patients she treated this time are cured, there will be no need for her to do any publicity, but someone will do publicity for her. At that time, the medical community in Los Angeles will know her name. The clinic where she works will never be short of patients again. When Professor Fang saw the Dean go out, he asked Gu Yiwei in a low voice: "the dean''s offer is very good. Why refuse it?" Gu only replied: "because I will return home in half a year, so I have no interest in these things." Professor Fang was surprised that a normal international student had the opportunity to go abroad for further study. Everyone cherished it very much, but for Gu, she had a clear goal originally, and because of her family background, staying abroad may not be better than staying abroad. He sighed and said, "I feel superficial when you say that." Gu only heard what he said and laughed. Professor Fang said, "you''ve made the Dean lose face today. He should be very uncomfortable. You''d better change your temper." Gu only knows that he is kind-hearted, Chinese, from primary school is the doctrine of the mean, this matter has basically been brought into the bone, even if Professor Fang stayed abroad for many years, this kind of imprint in the bone of things is difficult to change. But she has her own view on this matter: "what the professor said is reasonable, but everyone has their own way of life, and I know that my temper is not good, but I also think that blindly forbearance and accommodation can not resolve the contradiction." "In my personal opinion, ability may be more important. This time, I was expelled from the hospital. If I have no ability and can''t cure those patients, the president may see me as a clown." "He came to me now just because of my ability. Although the wood is beautiful and the wind will destroy it, I still want to live according to my own idea." In her last life, she had a mild temperament and was wronged everywhere, but she ended up like that. She doesn''t want to live like that again. She also believes that many small means are not enough in front of real strength. Professor Fang was stunned for a moment and thought about it carefully. Her words are reasonable. In the United States, people who have always respected the strong and who are really capable can make all kinds of demands. Just now, the Dean came to Gu only, and promised Gu only so many benefits, but also because she has the ability. In this matter, Gu only has suffered some grievances. It is her bottom line and her insistence to treat her with traditional Chinese medicine. She will not compromise for some reasons. She also believes that she is right. Chapter 2138 After a little thought, Professor Fang nodded his head and said, "you are right. I support you. If there is any trouble in the future, I will take your side unconditionally." Gu''s only mouth Rose: "thank you, uncle Fang." Professor Fang had a lot of feelings in his heart. After he went back, he thought about it and finally decided to call Cheng Jinmo. After he got through, his first sentence was: "Jinmo, you have a good daughter!" After Gu Weiyi went abroad, Cheng Jinmo didn''t hear from her. Sometimes when he couldn''t hold his breath, he would call Su tingxue. Su tingxue''s attitude toward Gu Weiyi was a little better because he helped Gu Weiyi get involved in going abroad. Gu Yiwei calls Su tingxue every week to tell her something happened around her. When Su tingxue is in a better mood, she also tells Cheng Jinmo about Gu Yiwei, but it''s impossible to say it in too much detail. Every time Cheng Jinmo hears Gu''s news, he will be happy for a long time. He is also embarrassed to call Professor Fang to ask about Gu''s story. He will hear Professor Fang boast about Gu''s story, and he is too happy to ask what happened. Professor Fang gave a brief account of what happened in the past two days, and then said, "she is a very good girl. The most precious thing is that she has a kind heart and a sense of responsibility. You have taught her so well." Cheng Jinmo was ashamed to hear this, because he had never taught her. He agreed with what she had done in his heart. At the same time, he was aggrieved by her grievances. If it was at home, he would have connected the hospital and Klaus to heaven, but abroad, he had more heart than strength. He knows that as a father, he is absolutely derelict of duty. He has hurt her and bullied her before, but now he wants to make up for her. He knew that she might not accept his remedy, but he wanted to do what he wanted to do. So after he hung up the phone, he called the customs and the relevant person in charge of the United States, and talked with him about Los Angeles this time. Of course, every one of them has a very high artistic standard. They don''t need to explain their words thoroughly or express their meaning. They just need to state the facts this time. Finally, we need to say that traditional Chinese medicine has a way to treat the prominent diseases in Los Angeles. As soon as the relevant person in charge of the United States heard what he said, it was true. Although the person in charge didn''t fully understand the matter at once, after he hung up the phone, he immediately understood what had happened in Los Angeles. The sudden outbreak in Los Angeles has shocked the whole country. So far, 23 citizens have died in just a few days, and the number is increasing every day. Because this time there is no cure for the disease, so it has caused a huge panic in Los Angeles. The relevant medical units are trying to solve this crisis. The person in charge even called the Department of health in Los Angeles to ask the relevant person in charge why traditional Chinese medicine has a way to control the disease this time, and why it does not cooperate? As far as the person in charge is concerned, whether it''s the battle between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, it''s good as long as he can control the disease and protect the life safety of the people. As for what medicine he uses, it doesn''t matter at all. Chapter 2139 What''s important is that such an important matter was not reported by the people under him. Instead, a leader of China called to express his sympathy. Only then did he know about it. He felt that he had lost face this time. The relevant person in charge of the Los Angeles Department of health was scolded bloody, and did not understand what was going on for a while, TCM? He had heard of it, but he really didn''t know that traditional Chinese medicine could control the disease this time. So he immediately asked his secretary to check and see what happened. The relevant person in charge of the health department was scolded too hard by the superior, and the relevant leaders of the city were also in various kinds of destruction, and also assigned tasks, and his pressure was also great. The Secretary soon found out what was going on, and then reported it. The relevant person in charge of the Ministry of health immediately called the dean of the medical college, scolded the dean and asked him why he made such a stupid decision? And let him in the shortest possible time to invite people into the hospital, in order to control the disease this time. The Dean was so scolded that he didn''t dare to say anything more, because he was really wrong in this matter, or he made a particularly stupid decision from the beginning. The president immediately promised that he would seriously deal with this matter, and no matter what the cost, he would bring Gu back to the hospital. After the president hung up the phone, he put out his hand to wipe his forehead. The sweat on his hand was not as much as today. He was very puzzled that it took only one day for the relevant person in charge of the Ministry of health to find this incident. Essentially, it was only a small-scale incident. How did the leaders know about it? After all, Gu only cures a few patients today. Although the condition of the patients treated in the clinic has improved, there is still a long way to go before they are cured. Who spread this? But now is not the time to pursue this matter, he has to find a way to bring Gu back! As soon as he thought of Gu''s temper, he felt that his head was big. This Chinese female student, she has real ability, but she also has a big temper! He thought his attitude was quite good today, but she didn''t appreciate it. The Dean took out a paper towel and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He sighed a long time. At this time, he could only endure the pain. It was Klaus who caused it, so Klaus had to solve it. The next morning, the Dean called Klaus, who was as red as a rabbit. The Dean wanted to scold him severely, but he thought that Klaus had been fighting in the front line of treatment for a long time and had not had a good rest, so he could not scold him. The Dean looked at Klaus and said, "I''m very angry about the only rumor you made yesterday. Now we have to find a way to invite her back." "I know you are unconvinced, but the fact is that people have real skills and have no national boundaries in the face of life. So don''t talk to me about traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. This time, they are beaten in the face again." In fact, Klaus hasn''t closed his eyes for two days and nights. He feels that he has a lot of pressure. He''s going crazy! It''s going to reach the limit of his endurance. Chapter 2140 Since the pneumonia patient Gu Weiyi cured yesterday proved that traditional Chinese medicine treatment will not leave sequelae, Klaus''s heart has been under great pressure. Even if he is extremely tired, he can''t sleep at all. Klaus is very depressed, he is also very scared, the doctor is his original choice, but also his lifelong dream, he does not want to because of this matter and be revoked by the hospital license and fired. He hugged the president''s thigh and said, "please help me. I really care about this job!" He couldn''t help crying when he said that. The Dean looked at the man in his thirties crying like a ball. He was speechless. At the moment, he had to say, "can you keep your job now? You don''t ask me, but you want to look after the only one!" Klaus wiped a tear and said, "that Chinese girl, now she has a chance to deal with me. How can she let me go?" From the first time he met Gu, he didn''t like her very much because she was not modest at all. But she surprised him again and again, let him understand that she is actually a capable person. Gu''s only real ability also hit him in the face, which made him very angry. Moreover, he has some prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine. The last time he met the traditional Chinese medicine doctor in Chinatown, he felt that he had brain problems and could not understand what he said. Gu only has such a hard temper that he doesn''t accept soft feelings at all. In his heart, he also has his own prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine. So yesterday, he was selected in front of the president. At the time of the incident, he was calm and thought it would be good to drive Gu away. But with the passage of time, he is more and more not calm, up to now has given birth to fear. He looked at the president and said, "we are already adjusting the dosage of drugs. Maybe as long as the dosage is large, we can solve this crisis." The president said with a sigh: "we all know medicine, we should understand what harm will be caused by increasing the dosage of antibiotics. If we don''t cure the disease by Gu Weiyi, it may allow us to increase the dosage to treat the patient. After all, in the face of side effects and death, we should take the least harm." "But now it is known that there is a way to cure patients without side effects. If we still use this kind of treatment, do you think the citizens will agree? Will the leaders above agree? " But after increasing the dosage of antibiotics, many patients'' conditions have been brought under control "Stop this treatment immediately!" The president said very sternly: "absolutely can''t treat like this, otherwise we will face huge trouble!" Croston wilted when he was young. He asked, "is there any other way than to ask for help now?" "Yes." "We will find a new drug to treat this disease without sequelae or with very small sequelae," the president said coldly Klaus is like a whole person was drained blood, he is too clear, when the new drug comes out, cauliflower is cold. So even if he was reluctant, he could only go to Gu Yiwei obediently. On the way to see Gu Weiwei, the Dean repeatedly told Klaus that his attitude should be better and his attitude should be lower! Otherwise, as long as Gu only refuses to go back to the hospital, the president will expel Klaus! Chapter 2141 When the dean and Klaus arrive at Gu Weiyi''s clinic, Gu Weiyi is not there. Professor Fang said that she stayed here all night last night and just went back to rest. If they want to see Gu Weiyi, they have to wait for her to wake up and come to the clinic. Klaus breathed a sigh of relief. For him, it would take a little longer. That''s a good thing. Klaus breathed a sigh of relief and began to look around at the clinic. Most of the patients in the clinic were in the same or adjacent ward when Professor Holm was in hospital. In other words, most of them had been Klaus''s patients. He looked around and his eyelids jumped. It was obvious that these patients had just woken up, and they were in good spirits. Of course, this kind of good is not comparable with normal people, but it is much better than when he was treated in his hospital a few days ago. He took a temperature gun to measure the temperature of a patient who was still sleeping. At 37 degrees six, his eyes immediately became straight. He also knew this patient. He had a high fever before and it was hard to get rid of it with antipyretic drugs, but now he really got rid of it! Although they still have a low fever, it has been proved that they are under control. He went back to the inner room to see a patient who was a little more seriously ill. One of the patients had become critically ill yesterday. At this time, the patient was awake and he was having breakfast. The patient looked at him and said in a dry voice, "Dr. Klaus, I''m disappointed in you." Claus''s face was not very good-looking. The patient said, "if you hadn''t strongly opposed traditional Chinese medicine the day before yesterday, my illness would have been better yesterday. If it wasn''t good, I wouldn''t have to suffer that kind of crime. Dr. Gu said that my illness was too serious and I had to take two more days'' medicine than ordinary patients!" "It''s very bitter, but I can''t help drinking it. It''s all your fault!" Claus''s face a little uncomfortable: "it''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" He didn''t dare to stay in the clinic any longer. All the patients here saw that he was either staring at him or sneering at him, which was completely different from the respect they had seen before. Klaus''s mood was a little complicated. He got on the bus directly, but he didn''t dare to go. He had to hide here first. How arrogant he was when he taught Gu the only one, that''s because he was in a mess. The dean''s eyes were full of surprise. He came here once yesterday, so he knew the condition of these patients. After only one night, their condition had been greatly improved. It''s really incredible! The president''s heart beat faster. Is traditional Chinese medicine so magical? In this case, is it time for him to suggest that the headmaster set up a course of traditional Chinese medicine in the school? At this time, the smell of Chinese medicine in the clinic is diffuse, and the nurses in the clinic begin to fry Chinese medicine for them again. When the president came here, he was still a little impatient and unwilling. He felt that someone wanted to harm him. Even if TCM could really cure the disease, it would take some time. But now he saw that the patients were getting better, so his heart calmed down. He secretly vowed that no matter how Gu only scolded him or proposed excessive conditions, he would find a way to invite her back. Such a powerful doctor, of course, had to stay in their hospital. It''s worth forgiving that a person with ability has a big temper! The Dean told himself to hold back! Can''t fight with Gu only! Chapter 2142 Although Gu was very sleepy, she remembered her patient in her heart. After sleeping in the apartment for several hours, she came directly. When she came, Professor Fang was waiting at the door. As soon as he saw her, he said, "the dean is here again!" Gu only for this result is not unexpected, if so don''t come, the hospital estimated that the situation is worse, the president this is no way, had to come to her. She''s not the type to take Joe, but she''s not interested in going back to the hospital. She was about to enter the clinic when someone knelt down in front of her and hugged her leg and said, "Dr. Gu, I''m wrong! I admit, Chinese medicine is also very powerful! " Gu Weiyi was shocked and subconsciously wanted to kick Klaus away, but when she saw it was him, she held back: "Dr. Klaus, what are you doing?" Klaus looked at her and said, "I lost. I admit I lost. I can kneel down and apologize to you, or I can go to the hospital with a sign to admit my mistake. But I beg you to forgive me and not to revoke my doctor''s license." Gu only looked at him with a few words in his eyes. It was hard for her to equate Klaus, who was high and wanted to look at her through her nostrils, with the man kneeling down and crying in front of her. This is very special. The contrast is too big! She coughed and said, "Klaus, get up first!" It''s really strange that she was held with her legs in this way. I don''t know, I thought she was bullying him! But the fact is, she was bullied and disgusted by him before. "If you don''t promise me, I won''t get up!" said Klaus with a runny nose and tears Gu only turned to look at Professor Fang. Professor Fang was also forced. He also knew Klaus. To be exact, Klaus was a graduate of the school, and the professor in front of him also taught Klaus. At that time, Klaus was a god like figure in their world. He was not arrogant at ordinary times. He did not expect that Klaus would make such a move. Professor Fang coughed softly and said, "Klaus, you get up and talk. It will be very difficult for Dr. Gu to do this." Klaus knew Gu''s temper. He had to let go of her angry behavior. Then he knelt pitifully and looked at Gu. Gu Weiyi is speechless. Where are all the best products? It''s really speechless! After a slight cough, she said, "Dr. Klaus, I''m not aiming at you, but you''ve been aiming at me before. As a Chinese student, I can stay out of the trouble this time, but I didn''t do that. I just want to use my medical skills to treat several patients." "For you, I''m sorry, I can''t forgive you for the time being, because you have caused me great harm. You don''t think it''s negotiable whether I''m small or take Joe." "In the end, I won our bet, but if you don''t have the cheek to carry it out, I can''t help you. So if you want to stay in the hospital, you can continue to stay. I won''t interfere." Klaus looks a little pathetic now, but what about that? He is kneeling in front of her now, which is actually a moral kidnapping. She doesn''t like his behavior! Chapter 2143 Gu Wei Yi always thinks that everyone should be responsible for what he does. If he is wrong, he should bear the consequences. For example, she does not agree with Klaus''s way of dealing with it. She thinks he is a bit mean. There was despair in Klaus''s eyes. He wanted to stay in the school, but the Dean couldn''t let him stay. When he came, the Dean made it clear that if Gu Weiyi didn''t forgive him, he would be expelled. "How can you forgive me?" Asked Klaus, pleading. Gu Wei couldn''t bear to look him in the eye. She said casually, "unless you admit that your medical skills are not as good as mine, and worship my teacher, I may think about it." She felt that Klaus could not agree to this. This American had always been arrogant and could not admit that he was defending western medicine. But I didn''t expect Klaus to shout out: "master, you are my master from now on!" Gu''s only eyes are bigger. Is that ok? She turned to look at him, some incredible eyes, she just want to let him retreat, rather than really accept him as an apprentice! She doesn''t want an apprentice like him! Gu''s only corner of his mouth smoked. Professor Fang helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Today, this is really enough. Gu''s only words came out. At this time, it seemed that she could not forgive Klaus. She coughed and said, "well, I forgive you. Get up!" She knew that this was the greatest sincerity for this American, and she thought that if she made him difficult again, he would collapse. When Klaus heard her words, he was relieved and said, "thank you, master!" When he finished, he burst into tears. It was a very hard day and night for him, and he was tortured in spirit. Gu only shook his head lightly. He knew today, why did he have to do it at the beginning! As she was about to enter the clinic, she heard someone exclaim, and then a heavy object fell to the ground. She turned her head and saw that Klaus fell to the ground and fainted. Gu only thought that he would do something else, but at this time she turned her head and found something unusual. His face was in a strange red. As soon as she saw the situation, she knew that it was not good. He was afraid that he was ill. She reached out and touched his forehead. As expected, it was very hot. He was afraid that he had been burning for a long time. Gu only scolded lightly and called the nurse to help Klaus in. The Dean thought that Klaus was playing a bitter game, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. When they brought him in, he knew that Klaus was really ill. Gu Weiyi stretched out his hand and gave Klaus a pulse. He was speechless. He was infected! She glanced at Klaus, sighed and reached for the needle. The dean asked her, "what''s the matter with Klaus?" Gu Weiyi replied: "he is ill. He should be infected. His condition is still serious. I''ll give him a needle first, and then feed him some medicine." She felt that she was definitely a conscientious doctor. She had been bullied by Klaus before. She would have to take out the last medicine to treat Klaus. After a few injections, Klaus awoke faintly, but he was dizzy and confused. Chapter 2144 Gu only handed Klaus a bowl of medicine and said, "you drink this bowl of medicine first." Klaus looked at Gu one eye, and finally remembered what happened before he fainted. His face was a little red, he said thank you, and then he drank all the medicine in the bowl. His bitter brows all wrinkled up. Gu only saw that he didn''t like his eyes and didn''t give him a plum to eat. Let him have some bitter! The Dean over there answered the phone and said, "I''m looking after the doctor. I''ll try my best! Doctors in hospitals give patients double or triple antibiotic treatment? Some doctors have stopped doing this... Yes, it won''t happen again. Please believe me After the president hung up the phone, he looked at Gu Weiyi pleadingly and said, "Dr. Gu, the hospital has deeply realized its mistake. Please give us a chance. As long as you are willing to go back to the hospital to see the patient, I can promise you anything." Gu only saw the president''s determination this time. After all, this time he brought Klaus, and the whole person seemed to be more sincere than yesterday. Just one night, she saw that the dean''s white hair seemed to be a lot more. And she had forgiven Klaus just now. It would not be good to repair the dean as she did yesterday. It was just such a good opportunity for her. It would be too bad if she didn''t ask for some benefits for herself. So she said very calmly: "first, I want to do several major operations with the backbone of various departments. Of course, I am only responsible for watching and learning, and will not interfere in anything in the operation." The most powerful part of Western medicine is surgery, which involves a lot of knowledge in all aspects. She feels that she has only been here for half a year. During this period, she has learned a lot of theoretical knowledge, and now what she needs is practice. The president immediately agreed: "this is no problem, I can arrange it." Gu only thought that his promise was quite straightforward, so he said: "second, I haven''t got the doctor''s qualification certificate yet. It needs the doctors'' authorization to treat people. I think it''s very troublesome, so I want to get this certificate in advance." In the eyes of the president, he was a bit embarrassed, but said: "this certificate is not issued by the hospital, but the hospital has several places to recommend every year. Although you do not conform to the process, you do have the ability to treat patients. I will help you find a solution to this certificate." The corner of Gu''s mouth rose slightly. After her arrival in the United States, she knew that the certificate was very difficult to test, and the gold content was relatively high. Now that she could get it in this way, she thought it was pretty good. So she said, "third..." The president said bitterly, "Dr. Gu, my authority is limited. How many requirements do you have?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, the last one. Third, I would like to ask the president to write a request to open the process of Chinese medicine entering the United States. Now the traditional Chinese medicine is transported from China. It''s too complicated and the cycle is too long, which affects the treatment of patients." The president''s face became bitter melon instantly: "I really can''t do this thing!" Gu Wei put out his hand: "if I can''t do it, I can''t go back to the hospital, because it''s useless for me to go back. All the traditional Chinese medicines I brought have been used up!" President of the hospital She doesn''t have any Chinese medicine. Say it earlier! Is it funny to tease him like this? Big tempered Chinese girl! Chapter 2145 Just now Gu only asked the president so many things, and he agreed to all of them. As a result, she told him now that she had no medicine! For doctors, no medicine means no weapons and no treatment for patients! The Dean has a feeling of being fooled, but she can''t lose her temper at all. She really makes him not know what to say! He took a deep breath and asked, "how long does it take to send Chinese medicine from China?" Gu Weiyi calculated the time and said, "if the customs clearance goes smoothly, it may take seven days. If it doesn''t go smoothly, I don''t know the time." "But I asked my friends in China to send some medicine yesterday, so if it goes well, I can get some medicine in six days." President Wen Yan was so anxious that he turned three circles in the same place. He just wanted to explode in the same place. Six days is too long. I don''t know how many people will die in these six days. Gu only thought it was funny to see him. Although she didn''t like the president at all, it was not easy to see him pull out the few hairs on his head. So she did not tease him: "as far as I know, there are other traditional Chinese medicine in the United States. The quantity of Chinese medicine in Chinatown is not good. If there are traditional Chinese medicine, there must be traditional Chinese medicine. You can use them first." Dean Leng for a while, looking at her hold for a long time to say: "why didn''t you say earlier?" Gu said, "you didn''t ask me if there are traditional Chinese medicines in other parts of the country?" President of the hospital He thinks Gu only must be on purpose, this is a narrow-minded girl! Otherwise, how can you just say half a sentence at a time? But it''s hard for him to get angry with her. After all, it''s up to her to treat the patient. He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll send someone to collect Chinese medicine right now!" "I''ll go about it." Gu Weiyi sighed and said: "there are many qualities and grades of traditional Chinese medicine. If you don''t understand traditional Chinese medicine, I''m very worried about the quality of the herbs you find." "Moreover, the quantity of drugs found in Chinatown is certainly not enough. We still have to rely on the domestic delivery of drugs. The customs clearance must be fast. Mr. President, it''s up to you." President of the hospital He knew that what Gu only said was the truth. Although her medical skills were very good, she was Chinese after all. She was just an ordinary student in the United States. She could not do anything about customs clearance. In fact, he doesn''t have the ability to do this. After all, he doesn''t have such a big face at the customs, which can let them pass the customs quickly. But the people above him attach so much importance to this matter, so let them have a headache! So I picked up my cell phone and called the relevant person in charge of the Department of health in Los Angeles, saying the situation here. Even the person in charge of the Ministry of health thinks it''s a big deal, because they have no authority to deal with it. This matter basically needs the relevant high-level authorities to make a decision. But for the president, after he reported the matters beyond his authority, he had little to do with him. The reason is very simple. If he was asked to do these things, he would have more heart than strength. He just needs to get all the information ready and give it to the people above to make a decision. Chapter 2146 The president felt that it would be better for him to be responsible for the destruction after it was finished, and the attitude of destruction should be taken out, and the patient should be the first. So he and the person in charge of the Ministry of health changed roles in an instant, and he took the initiative at once. He found the person, please come back, the medicine is not in his control, then he can only destroy all kinds of things. If the medicine can''t be destroyed in a short time, it''s the problem of the top management. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. The head of the Ministry of health thought about it and immediately contacted his boss. Although traditional Chinese medicine is not prohibited in the United States, it is also regulated. To some extent, it is related to the national policy. The supervisor of the person in charge of the Ministry of health also has a headache when he hears about this, which is related to the lives of thousands of people. He can''t tolerate procrastination, because every minute of procrastination may increase the risk of death. The boss immediately made a report to his boss, and his boss went to the person in charge of the customs. The customs didn''t dare to make a decision directly, so he went to the person above. After such a round of searching, the senior leader was shocked again. When he received the news, he was preparing to hold a meeting with the senior leader, so he put forward the matter at the meeting. The big leader frowned and asked the Ministry of health why it couldn''t come up with a good treatment plan, instead of using traditional Chinese medicine? The chief leader of the Ministry of health has been paying special attention to the situation in Los Angeles during this period, so he is quite clear about this matter. He immediately said the seriousness of the matter and all kinds of uncontrollability. At the same time, he mentioned that only the development of new drugs can control the situation in Los Angeles. The research of new drugs is a long process, and there is no safer and more effective way for the Ministry of health. The big leader frowned and asked, "are so many of our western medicine helpless in the face of such a disease, but they need Chinese medicine to treat it, and there is no one in our western medicine?" American people have heroism, and they always feel that their economy is far ahead of China''s. Now there is such a big problem, but they need a Chinese medicine to rescue their citizens. It seems that there is something wrong with this script. Skill point is also a bit crooked! In his opinion, it''s a shame! Even because of this, we have to modify the customs clearance plan of traditional Chinese medicine, which means that we need to change the national policy, and traditional Chinese medicine can officially enter the United States in the future! After a pause, the leader of the Ministry of Health said: "this matter may be understood in other ways. Every medical skill has its advantages and disadvantages. This does not mean that western medicine is inferior to traditional Chinese medicine. In fact, traditional Chinese medicine has no way to deal with many diseases that can be treated by western medicine." "For the treatment of diseases, I personally think that no matter what kind of medical skills, it''s OK to cure the disease. This time, TCM just has a way to solve this crisis. Why don''t we use it?" "After all, this is also the wisdom of all mankind. Life knows no borders or medical circles." He felt that this should not be said by him. In fact, standing in his position, he did not like traditional Chinese medicine, but now it has been proved that traditional Chinese medicine has its unique features in treating this sudden outbreak of new virus, so it should be supported! Chapter 2147 This matter has spread in Los Angeles now. If they don''t cooperate, it may cause very serious consequences, which will be a big stain in his career. He is the leader of the Ministry of health, and also a politician. For a qualified politician, the maximization of interests is what he pursues. Under this premise, the opinions of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are not important at all. The big leader''s brow wrinkled, before and Cheng Jinmo through the phone, the leader stood up and said: "I personally feel that as long as the strategy of opening up traditional Chinese medicine into the customs is beneficial to us, why not?" "After all, the citizens of Los Angeles are waiting for medical treatment, and if the disease is not controlled, it is likely to spread throughout the United States, and then we will be the culprits." The big leader reached out his hand and pressed his brow. He said it was big or small, but now he really can''t wait any longer. So he nodded and said, "this matter is settled for the time being. Let''s put in this batch of traditional Chinese medicine to control this epidemic." He has heard about Los Angeles before. Once it is not handled properly, it will lead to a big disaster. As a competent decision maker, no matter how much opinion he has on traditional Chinese medicine, he will have to compromise first. At this time, even if the matter was settled, the relevant departments immediately informed it. After receiving the transfer order, the customs immediately accelerated the speed of customs clearance. At the end of the meeting, the big leader left the leader of the Ministry of health and asked, "why does Chinese medicine have a way to treat the new virus this time?" "It''s said that when treating diseases in traditional Chinese medicine, it''s not the virus, but the overall situation of people. For them, no matter what kind of virus is, it''s something growing out of the body. As long as you adjust the body''s function, you can treat diseases." The leader of the Ministry of health replied. This is actually a sentence written in the report of the president of Los Angeles hospital, and this is actually the only thing Gu told him. But when he listened to it, he didn''t quite understand the meaning of the sentence. In addition, when Chinese was translated into Chinese, the meaning would have some deviations, but the general meaning was right. The big leader frowned. He was not a doctor, so he couldn''t understand these things. He said after a while: "find someone to follow the TCM doctor and analyze the TCM medicine she used. I believe you will get a good conclusion." The head of the Ministry of health was lightened. In their view, it is really only necessary to analyze the categories of drugs used, then we can get the corresponding data. According to those data, it is no longer difficult to find drugs to deal with this virus. If Gu only heard what they said, she would have a stomachache because it was impossible to analyze it with the instruments of Western medicine. This is the biggest difference between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine in treating diseases. She will be looking for a Chinese medicine clinic in Chinatown to find suitable herbs. But after she went to several clinics, she was disappointed. The overall appearance of the medicinal materials in those clinics was not very good, and many of them were overdue. It was very difficult for such drugs to cure the disease. Her mobile phone rang. It was the president who called: "Dr. Gu, the people above the customs clearance have agreed. The customs will clear the customs as soon as possible." Chapter 2148 The Dean then said, "but I can''t wait for a moment now. I want to find someone to drive to the customs to pick up the medicine and then deliver it directly." Gu only did not expect that this time there will be so fast efficiency, she slightly thought can understand a 778, for them, this thing is very important, so all of a sudden mobilized the greatest strength. That''s why it''s so efficient. She also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s good. I''ll give you the receipt later, and then you''ll send someone to pick up the medicine at the customs according to this form." The Dean agreed. When he got the number of the list, he was so anxious that he immediately went to find someone to deal with it. Everything mentioned the highest efficiency. Gu only didn''t know how much influence she had this time, nor did she know that her name had been reported to the leader. She just wants to find the right medicine as soon as possible. After she hung up the phone, Wu Chengfeng looked at her and said, "today I went to several clinics with you. How can I not see the difference of those traditional Chinese medicines at all? What''s the difference between those you bought and those you didn''t buy? " Wu Chengfeng knew that Gu only wanted to buy Chinese medicine in Chinatown, so he followed him, not only him, but also Helen. Today, the two Chinese medicine practitioners Xiao Bai asked Gu only a bunch of questions. After thinking about it, she replied, "you laymen don''t understand the difference, but for those who are familiar with Chinese herbal medicine, the difference is great." "For medicinal materials, we should pay attention to the year, the skill of picking and processing, and the place of origin. In addition, we should also pay attention to the time from processing to the present." "On the whole, the fresher the medicinal materials, the better. However, because of the distance between China and the United States, and the resistance of the Chinese people to traditional Chinese medicine, traditional Chinese medicine has no suitable soil for growth in the United States, so the speed of sales of traditional Chinese medicine is very slow. Many of the medicinal materials we see today have been made for more than a year." Helen grabbed a handful of traditional Chinese medicine and said, "I can understand this. It''s the shelf life. Can we see the shelf life of traditional Chinese medicine with naked eyes?" "I can see part of it." Gu only replied: "but it''s difficult, so we have to taste each kind of traditional Chinese medicine. The taste of each kind of traditional Chinese medicine is different, and there is a gap between them. We can know by tasting it." Helen picked up a piece of licorice and tasted it. Then her expression brightened. The taste of licorice is quite special in traditional Chinese medicine. It''s a little sweet, and there''s also a taste that can''t be explained. Chinese people who are used to this taste don''t think much about it, but for Helen who tasted it for the first time, it''s a real nightmare. Helen almost not crazy, a throw licorice, immediately took a water cup to gargle. Gu only saw that she was not so kind-hearted and laughed, and popularized the knowledge of Glycyrrhiza to them: "Glycyrrhiza is a very magical herb. In the prescriptions of traditional Chinese medicine, more than 70% of the prescriptions will use it. It can not only neutralize the taste of traditional Chinese medicine, but also make traditional Chinese medicine less unpleasant." "It can also reconcile the properties of all kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, so that some of the original drugs become mutually inclusive, and then have a very good effect on treating diseases, so this licorice is a very good medicine." Chapter 2149 Gu only talked about a part of the performance of licorice, but did not talk about the important performance, because they may not understand it. Helen scolded lightly: "this is definitely the strangest and the worst thing I''ve ever eaten!" Gu only for her views on licorice, do not defend, because for people who have just come into contact with traditional Chinese medicine, the taste is really ecstatic. This time, the three people formed a group, quickly walked through all the traditional Chinese medicine clinics in Chinatown, and then looked for suitable herbs and good traditional Chinese medicine. Gu only with Helen and Wu Chengfeng into Liu Shunliang''s clinic, his whole person is forced. There is no other reason. The combination of these three people is a little strange, especially since Gu Weiyi came in, he asked him to take out the medicinal materials. He can talk about every kind of medicinal materials, from the drug properties to the efficacy, and then to the length of time from the preparation to the present. This is a real master! Liu Shunliang has been in Chinatown for a long time. He has not met such an expert for a long time. He is curious about Gu only. Gu Weiyi picked up a handful of bitter almonds and said, "this medicine is OK, but it''s been here for at least a year. The efficacy of this medicine needs to be discounted, but on the whole, it can still be used." "Doctor Liu, right? I''ll take all the medicine on your side. " Liu Shunliang has a feeling of seeing a ghost. She can guess the length of time after the medicine is made when she sees the medicine. This ability is simply terrible. He asked Gu, "how long has Miss Gu studied Chinese medicine? Who do you want to learn from? " He asked in Chinese, because he thought this kind of communication would be more cordial. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I have studied medicine for more than ten years, and I have learned from Shao Shenzhen, the capital of the emperor." Liu Shunliang''s eyes lit up immediately: "I''m also from the imperial capital. I''ve heard of Shao Shenzhen''s name before. I know that he once accepted a disciple named Zhou. I didn''t expect that after more than ten years, he accepted you again!" On hearing this, Gu only knew that he was different from some traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in Chinatown. He was a serious Chinese medicine practitioner, and even knew Shao Yizhi. With a smile, Liu Shunliang showed her another package: "what do you think of the compatibility of the herbs on it?" Gu Weiyi glanced at the drugs produced by her pharmaceutical factory. After she arrived in the United States, the pharmaceutical factory didn''t make many medicines. She really didn''t expect Liu Shunliang to have this packing bag here. Instead of answering, she asked, "where did this bag come from?" "Some time ago, an American took it. It looked like a doctor. He took the package and asked what was in the medicine." Liu Shunliang said with a smile: "I''m a layman." Gu only smile, Liu Shunliang asked: "what do you think of the above prescription?" He had the mind to communicate and test the girl in front of him. In fact, the decline of traditional Chinese medicine has something to do with many practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine holding the so-called secret recipe, and their communication and exchange have not been much. Gu only took out several bags of medicine from his bag and handed them to him, saying, "if you have a cold patient, maybe you can let them try my medicine." "Your medicine?" Liu Shunliang heard the key words. Chapter 2150 Gu Weiyi replied: "I opened this prescription, and I built the pharmaceutical factory, so if you want to ask me how this prescription is, I can only say that this is the best prescription for a cold that I can develop at present." Liu Shunliang''s eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief! He has been studying this prescription for a long time. The more he looks at it, the more he thinks it is well proportioned. It''s just that he can find the most suitable one after thinking about the amount of herbs in the middle for a long time. He immediately pulled out the list of the amount of medicinal materials he had thought of before. There was the amount of medicinal materials he wrote on it. He pushed it to Gu''s face and said, "please correct me." Gu only thought that the doctor in the traditional Chinese medicine clinic was a little interesting. She looked at the dosage he wrote, which was different from the prescription she prescribed. But with this ratio, she could see that he had a good foundation in traditional Chinese medicine. She picked up a pen and changed the specific dosage of several drugs. Liu Shunliang''s eyes were straight after reading it. His hand was re patted on the record and said, "wonderful, why didn''t I think of it before? Increase the amount of bitter almond, reduce the amount of Jingjie, and then adjust the amount of Houttuynia cordata, the whole prescription will show the ultimate efficacy Wu Chengfeng and Helen were shocked by his shot. Does this person need to be so excited? Gu also looked at Liu Shunliang. He was embarrassed and said, "I haven''t seen such a good prescription for a long time, so I''m a little excited." Gu only thinks that he is a little interesting. The medical skill is the best among all the traditional Chinese medicine in Chinatown she has ever seen. The rare thing is that he can also think about the dosage and compatibility of prescriptions. It can be seen that he really likes traditional Chinese medicine. So she looked at him and asked, "Dr. Liu, this time I''m involved in the treatment of sudden diseases in Los Angeles. Would you like to join me?" Liu Shunliang asked: "is this the disease that western medicine can''t do anything about this time?" As a doctor, he is more sensitive to these things than most people. Of course, he also knows about them. He has been thinking about how to treat such patients recently, but so far no such patients have been found. Now Gu Weiyi invited him to treat the disease, and his heart was excited. Helen couldn''t help saying: "it''s not that western medicine is tied up, but there is no good solution for the time being! Our western medicine is more effective than your Chinese medicine in treating diseases! " Liu Shunliang looked at her disdainfully and said, "that''s not the same meaning. You western medicine can''t cure it for the time being, but we Chinese medicine have a way." Helen: -- She found out that none of them can speak well! Gu Weiyi has a big temper, and this TCM doctor has a big temper. Liu Shunliang turned his head and politely said to Gu Weiyi, "Miss Gu, I still have several prescriptions to discuss with you. I don''t know when you will have time." Gu only shook his head: "we''ll talk about the prescription later. Now take out all the medicines that can be used in your clinic. It''s important for us to save people." Liu Shunliang said: "you are considerate. It''s important for us to save people first." When he finished, he quickly took out all his inventory. Gu could not see some medicine, so he just threw it aside. Gu only chose the medicine that could be used. After the medicine was selected, the cars they drove over were almost full. Liu Shunliang drove his car over and went to Los Angeles with them. Liu Shunliang''s car is a little old car, he strongly invited Gu to take his car to facilitate the discussion of traditional Chinese medicine. Chapter 2151 Gu Wei took a look at the car they were driving over. It was already full, so he agreed to Liu Shunliang''s suggestion. Wu Chengfeng always thinks that Liu Shunliang is not a good man and he has to go with him. But Wu soon regretted it. Gu and Liu talked in Chinese all the time. What they said was all about traditional Chinese medicine. He couldn''t understand a word. He couldn''t be alone. After arriving in Los Angeles, the president of the hospital saw them as if they had seen a savior, and politely invited Gu to the treatment room. Gu Wei had already told him to prepare the porcelain pot for decoction before he came back. For a moment, all the porcelain pots in Los Angeles were bought out. All the kitchens on the first floor of the hospital were requisitioned, and a porcelain pot was placed beside all the gas stoves. As soon as Gu''s only prescription was opened, the whole canteen of the hospital would start the decocting mode. Liu Shunliang has been excluded by western medicine all these years, and his clinic business in Chinatown is not very good. Usually, Western doctors see him with all kinds of ridicule. But today, he felt a completely different treatment: all the doctors in the hospital, including the president, were obedient to Gu Yi, and they would cooperate with Gu Yi in whatever they were asked to do. They can''t be polite to Gu, and they can''t worship him at the same time. Liu Shunliang was a little puzzled. How did Gu only do this? Gu only gave him some work and asked him to help him weigh the medicine. The Western doctors here don''t know the medicine. They must have an experienced traditional Chinese medicine to help them. Liu Shunliang is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. He soon understood why Gu was so respected by these people. Frankly speaking, it was her ability. Liu Shunliang is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. He also understands the patient''s condition and has his own ideas on the treatment. It''s just that after reading Gu''s prescription, he was a little embarrassed. Such a prescription is definitely not what he can make. It''s about the proportion of herbs, the matching of monarch and minister, everything is just right. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t imagine that such a prescription would have been developed by such a young girl as Gu. He was a little ashamed. He had been studying medicine for decades, but he could not prescribe the only prescription. He knew that learning medicine was about talent, and he thought he was a bit of a talent before, but now compared with Gu only one, he felt that he was not good at it. What is genius? The only one like Gu is genius! Liu Shunliang''s mood at this time is extremely excited. He can''t be envious of Gu. For a Chinese medicine doctor with such ability as her, he still admires her. He even couldn''t help thinking that if he had Gu''s medical skills, he wouldn''t be able to make a name for himself in Chinatown over the years. He has been bullied by Western doctors over the years, which will make them busy. In fact, he is very happy. He even feels proud. At this time, he would like to tell Western doctors all over the world that when their traditional Chinese medicine is powerful, there is nothing wrong with western medicine! Gu is much calmer than him, because she knows that there are too many patients to be treated, and this time she has searched all the clinics in Chinatown, and the amount of medicinal materials she can use is limited. Chapter 2152 According to the current rate of medication, I''m afraid it will be used up in one day at most. Gu Weiyi took advantage of the gap between treatment and asked the president: "when will the medicine sent by China arrive at the hospital?" This is the second time that she has asked the president about it. Although she said that the customs would give a green light, all this is based on the fact that the medicine goes to the hospital. The medicine didn''t arrive for a moment. Everything was empty. The president looked at her eyes with a bit of admiration: "it''s already being processed. The leader just called me, saying that the Customs has given the green light for this time''s traditional Chinese medicine. As soon as things arrive at the customs, they will be cleared, and the motorcade I sent out before will soon arrive at the customs." "So if everything goes well, the medicine will arrive early tomorrow morning." In the past, he did not dare to think about this matter. In places like the customs, the relevant customs clearance procedures have always been carried out in accordance with strict requirements. Things like traditional Chinese medicine are unknown substances, and it has always been very difficult to smooth the customs clearance. This time, however, the iron law was broken by Gu Weiyi. He knew that after this case, it would be no longer difficult for all traditional Chinese medicine to enter the United States. Gu only relaxed a breath, solemnly said to the president: "tomorrow morning may be a little late, but also faster, after all, so many patients are waiting there." The president nodded and said, "you have said a lot. I have already contacted the relevant departments. If conditions permit, we will transport some medicine by helicopter first." Gu said seriously, "thank you." The president said with some embarrassment: "the person who should say thank you is actually me. If I had not been headstrong at that time, I would not have driven you out of the hospital at the beginning. If you were treated one day earlier, the patient''s condition would have been controlled one day earlier." Gu only listen to him say this sentence seems to be calm, know he should be really regret, so she laughed, continue to put into the treatment. Although there are many people who are sick, this kind of illness is actually a time sickness. Gu only after giving them the pulse, very quickly according to their disease to find the best treatment, this disease everyone''s constitution is different, medication some slight difference, the same type of patients can use the same medicine, so the cure is very fast. Liu Shunliang always thought that their traditional Chinese medicine treatment would be much slower than that of Western medicine, but now they can see only one person in two minutes, which is not inefficient. And Gu only in the treatment of these patients, can also put forward what disease they have, let them cure this time, and then treat other diseases. Liu Shunliang was impressed by her words, and he could see the gap between himself and her. The whole hospital is busy orderly. In the original hospital of Western medicine, there is a stream of traditional Chinese medicine floating above. Although Gu only saw a doctor very fast, she couldn''t hold up a large number of people. At the end of the day, she saw 150 patients, and there was almost no rest, which made her dizzy. After these patients finished, there was no medicine in her hand, so she had to wait for the follow-up medicine to be delivered. Meanwhile, the authorities have received the notice from the customs that the Chinese medicine has finally arrived! Come at the right time, and the quality of this batch of medicine is very high! Chapter 2153 The relevant person in charge of the Ministry of health has been in touch with the president, knowing that the medicine in the hospital has been used up, so he did not make any hesitation, and directly transferred the helicopter to the customs to pick up the medicine. The gate of customs clearance is not close to Los Angeles. Even helicopters have to fly for more than two hours. There are still some difficulties to overcome. It''s just that in the face of human life, these difficulties need to be overcome are nothing. The relevant personnel all know the seriousness of the matter and cooperate actively. This medical treatment event is destined to be recorded in the medical history of the United States. This time Gu only brought several TCM doctors back from Chinatown, but their overall medical standard was not very high. Most of the medical treatment had to fall on Gu only. The Los Angeles Medical Rescue event has shocked the whole Chinese medicine community in the United States. Some old Chinese medicine practitioners who are not able to see others have also come forward this time. Chinese medicine gathered in Los Angeles hospital. Although there were other patients in the hospital, the whole medical system had to make concessions for this treatment. Gu only saw more and more Chinese medicine came, among which there were some very good old Chinese medicine doctors. She was finally relieved. At 12 o''clock in the evening, the helicopter transported a small half of the traditional Chinese medicine needed this time, and the remaining half was transported to Los Angeles by container overnight. Everything is in order. In the face of life, people no longer distinguish traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, let alone race. Gu Wei took a nap for a few hours and then got up again to treat the patient. This time, the medicine was finally abundant, and she could be relieved. Because of the active treatment of traditional Chinese medicine and the good protective measures of the hospital, the epidemic situation did not spread any longer. Three days later, the patients'' condition in the hospital was effectively controlled. Except for a few patients who had been delayed for a long time, their condition was too serious, and Gu had no way to recover. In addition, other patients were getting better day by day. In the whole process, the mortality rate was reduced to the lowest. Seeing the report from the assistant, the president said: "it''s really incredible. Chinese medicine in China really has its own advantages. It seems that we will set up a department of Chinese medicine in the future to deal with some diseases that we can''t treat." Before Gu only stood up for traditional Chinese medicine, everyone felt that traditional Chinese medicine could not cure diseases, and that traditional Chinese medicine was unscientific. And Gu only stood up, many people in the United States know that there is a medicine of traditional Chinese medicine, but also know that this medicine has their own excellence, can cure diseases that can not be cured in the West! After hearing the news, American reporters arrived, recorded the whole process, and wanted to make an exclusive interview with Gu. When the president told Gu Weiwei what the reporters thought, she frowned slightly and said, "wait a minute for the interview. I haven''t had a rest for three days. I need to go back and have a good sleep. At this time, nothing is more important to me than sleep." Indeed, she followed Helen to the hospital without stopping for a moment. It''s also her good physical quality, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t hold on for a long time. At this time, the president has incarnated into a very considerate good president, and immediately agreed to her request. At the same time, he also communicated with the reporter. Chapter 2154 Although the president had some opinions on Gu only before, after she controlled the epidemic, her attitude changed fundamentally. It''s normal for people with ability to have a big temper. Gu is really tired to the extreme. She has been sleeping less than four hours a day these days. Because she is worried that the patient''s condition will be repeated, she does not dare to go away. Every time she fell asleep, she would dream of the patients being weak. This time, the situation has stabilized, and her heart has finally calmed down, and finally she can have a quiet sleep. She was so tired that she fell into a deep sleep that she didn''t find anyone prying open her door. The man who pried the door was obviously not proficient in her business. After prizing her lock, she came in from the outside with a black headgear on her head. She couldn''t see her face clearly. When the man saw Gu Weiyi lying on the bed sleeping, he seemed to be surprised, but he soon calmed down, and then crept in. After he came in, he quickly went to look through Gu''s only bag. In fact, public security in the United States is not very good, so people are used to writing cheques, and they usually don''t have more cash in their bags. So Gu''s only bag had no cash, only a few small denominations of rice coins, but the man didn''t care so much, he just stuffed all the money into the bag. In Gu''s wallet, he also found a check for 10000 meters, which was the medical expenses of Gu''s last treatment for Mr. Chen. Because she was too slow recently, she had not deposited it in the bank. The payee''s column on the check says Gu''s only name. The person''s eyes are red when he sees the check. It''s too much money. I want it so much! But I can''t take it away. It''s very uncomfortable. The man grinned his teeth, finally put down the check, and turned Gu''s bag upside down. There was nothing valuable in it. Because Gu Weiyi doesn''t like to wear gold and silver jewelry, there is nothing valuable in her bag, but there is a diamond ring from Ning Yiqing. Although she doesn''t like to wear these things at ordinary times, the diamond ring is of great significance to her because it was given by Ning Yiqing. She brought it with her when she went abroad. That diamond ring is not very big, but it also has the appearance of two or three carats, and the purity is very high, the quality is excellent, in the United States, such a diamond ring is also worth a lot of money. The man was overjoyed and put the diamond ring into his pocket. He continued to search the room, and found no more valuable things, but accidentally hit the glass on the cupboard, only to hear a "bang", the glass fell to pieces. The man was startled. Seeing Gu''s only sign of waking up, he planned to seize the door and run away. Just at the moment when he opened the door, he felt a strong grasp on his shoulder. He immediately pulled out his knife and stabbed Gu Wei. The normal girl was scared when she saw such a cold blade, but his luck was not very good. What he met was Gu only. He saw the sneer in her eyes. Gu''s only eyebrow slightly raised, a catch hand directly under his arm, and then a backhand twist, the knife in his hand fell to the ground, and at the same time, he finally could not help screaming. "Burglary?" Gu Weiyi said with a sneer: "in this case, even if I kill you, I don''t need to pay any legal responsibility." Chapter 2155 Gu Weiyi said that she stretched out her hand to open the man''s headband. She was a young American man in his twenties. She was sure that she had never met him. Gu''s only brow slightly wrinkled up, who is this person? Why did you steal from her? She has always believed that thieves never steal things indiscriminately. They usually pick better things first, and then start to steal. She knows that there are not many people with money in her pocket. After all, Chinese students are poor in the eyes of most people in the United States. The American man thought that she was a delicate girl, belonging to the best bullying category, but now he found that he had lost sight of her. The girl looked delicate, but in fact she was extremely fierce. With tears in his eyes, he said, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me! I''m just asking for money. I don''t mean anything Gu Weiyi looked at him coldly and asked, "for money? How do you know I have money? " The American man''s eyes were full of pain and hesitation. But he hesitated, but Gu Weiyi didn''t hesitate at all. He directly slapped him in the face. In this case, she didn''t need to bear legal responsibility for beating him. The American man was almost stunned when she slapped him twice. He didn''t expect that the girl was so strong that it hurt when she hit him in the face! He was tearful with pain: "I said, it was Mi Liangyu who told me that you were rich and came from China alone. You were not popular at school. You didn''t understand the laws of the United States. Even if something happened, you didn''t know how to deal with it, so... So let me pass!" Gu''s eyes are cold. She is so busy that she forgets Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian. After a cold smile, she asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Mi Liangyu?" The American man coughed and said, "I''m her boyfriend." Gu only for this result is not unexpected, but also feel funny, this goods way of doing things is really amazing, she said in a deep voice: "it seems I let you down this time, because my popularity is not as bad as she imagined." "I''m sorry about the laws of the United States. I''ve studied some of them before. You should be unlucky this time." "Don''t call the police. I''ll give you everything back!" The American man said with some trepidation. Then he took out the loose money and the diamond ring. Gu only saw the diamond ring he pulled out, but there was almost no anger in his eyes. This ring means a lot to her. It can be regarded as a token of love from Ning Yiqing. Now, such an important thing is almost stolen. How can we bear it? She reached for the diamond ring and put it on her hand. She twisted the American man''s backhand. He screamed and took off his other arm. Gu has never connived at people''s crimes, especially those with bad intentions. She knows that she has been targeted by Mi Liangyu and Chen Sixian. This kind of person is the most disgusting. After all, there is a good saying: "if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them!" This time, it is necessary for her to give these two wonderful overseas students a lesson they will never forget. Don''t tell her about the concept of compatriots. In this world, people who have committed crimes need to pay the corresponding price. After the call, about ten minutes later, the police came. Chapter 2156 Then the American man saw what face changing was. Gu Youyi, who used to clean him up, suddenly turned into a delicate girl and told the police the whole story with a scared face. When she talked about controlling American men, she said with a coy expression: "mom said that there are too many bad people outside, and girls need to have the ability to protect themselves, so she sent me to learn Chinese Kung Fu for several years." When the policeman saw the American man with his hand folded, he turned his mouth and said, "his luck is really bad!" The police took both the American man and Gu Yiwei back to make a record. The American man gave Mi Liangyu a confession, so Mi Liangyu acted as the mastermind, and the police immediately arrested him. At this time, the Dean called to ask her if she was awake and asked the reporter to prepare for her interview. Gu only said after a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone: "sorry, it may not be very convenient for me. Today, someone came to my house to rob me. I will be in the police station." As soon as the Dean heard this, he was very anxious and asked, "do you have anything to do?" He got a long sigh of relief after getting the denial answer, and then said, "you''re OK. Which police station are you in? I''ll come right away." In fact, his only sense of care was a little strange. At first, he was a little disgusted with her. Then, after treating patients with her, his sense of care for her changed. Now Gu only in his eyes, that is a highly skilled and responsible doctor, such a doctor, for him, is the treasure of the town hospital. Such a good doctor would be robbed! That''s enough! In addition, Gu Weiyi, a native of China, is afraid to have a bad impression on the whole United States when he encounters burglary. What can he do if he goes back to China in the future? The president was in a hurry. When he went out, he happened to meet a reporter who wanted to interview Gu only. After hearing this, the reporters also felt that there was big news to dig, and immediately said that they would go with the president. So the president took the reporters to the police station. When he went, he also brought the full-time lawyers of the hospital. Gu only originally told the president that what she did at the police station was that she thought she was Chinese and that the robbers were American. I was afraid that they would think carefully. But she really did not expect that the president would be so fierce, and she brought a large group of people. The police also had some accidents. When the two sides inquired, the president said Gu''s only situation and repeatedly declared that she had an indelible credit for controlling the epidemic. The police were very surprised. They had attached great importance to this case. With the president''s words, they attached great importance to it. When the Dean heard that the mastermind of this time was actually a student of the Medical University, his face turned black. There was such scum in the Medical University! How can there be such scum in hospitals and universities! The dean of other places didn''t have much to say, but he happened to be able to speak at the Medical University, so he immediately called the president of the medical university after he asked about the whole story. Gu only looked at the Dean there to deal with this matter, she knew that there was nothing to worry about in the future, waiting for MI Liangyu will be extremely severe punishment, MI Liangyu is difficult to turn over. Chapter 2157 Gu Weiyi despises Mi Liangyu''s behavior so much that he can''t show any sympathy. The reporters brought by the president were very excited. They thought that this matter could rise to the problem of public security. It would be very serious for such an excellent person to come to rob. If this kind of public security is the case in the United States, how can the United States attract foreign talents? And there are many contradictions here, which can be raised to various heights. Journalists in the United States are very keen to watch the excitement. They are different from journalists in other countries. They spray the authorities and various social problems every day. The victim of this case is a Chinese woman doctor with very high medical skills. This is a hot news. Gu only knew in her previous life that the American journalists were extremely effective. She didn''t want to raise this issue to another height, because if she really wanted to raise it to another height, it would bring her some trouble. So when she answered the questions raised by the reporters, if it was about the case, she refused to answer. If it was about the treatment of the epidemic this time, she would cooperate to answer. The reporters soon knew that their desire to create a hot news with this case was in vain, so there was no one about this case later. Mi Liangyu didn''t know that the police who came to arrest her were on the way. She was actually a little proud at this time. The unfortunate American man is indeed her boyfriend. She just wants to make friends with him in exchange for some money. Although Gu Weiyi looks fierce, she thinks that Gu Weiyi is a spoiled college student. That''s right. That''s her definition of Gu Weiyi. In fact, her conclusion is due to the last sorority. General Gu only smashed Tang ling''er''s money in public, and then humiliated Tang ling''er. In her opinion, such behavior is quite bold. If it''s not a spoiled girl at home, where can I get such courage? She and Chen Sixian spent a lot of time and didn''t get any benefit from her. In fact, she was very angry. Everyone was compatriots. As for being so stingy? Besides, Gu is not without money. How about giving her a little money? Since Gu Weiyi doesn''t give her money, she will let Gu Weiyi give her a lot of blood. She will let Gu Weiyi know that when she goes out, she still has to make friends. She can''t be too willful! When Mi Liangyu thought that her new boyfriend would come back with Gu''s only money for her to squander, she was very proud. She has always been a person who likes to enjoy studying abroad. For her, studying abroad is like plating a layer of gold. After returning home, she will be able to boast all kinds of things. As for the fact that she has no money to spend on work study program, it doesn''t exist here. The reason is very simple. She went abroad just to enjoy, not to suffer. In fact, her family is not very good. 90% of her annual income is used to supporting her. She is used to the feeling that they spoil her. Anyway, she is the only one in their family who has been admitted abroad. Of course, they have to support her together. Mi Liangyu took out her newly bought big red nail polish and applied it carefully to her fingernails. Her hands were very beautiful, and the three colors were so colorful. Chapter 2158 Mi Liangyu hummed a tune, and she was a little proud. When she came to the United States, she saw the colorful life here, and her heart began to spend. Chen Sixian is not as optimistic as Mi Liangyu. She asked Mi Liangyu, "can your boyfriend really succeed this time?" "Of course." Mi Liangyu said with disapproval: "as long as he succeeds, we will have a good life this year. I have found that Gu''s only one is a fat sheep." Chen Sixian said with some worry: "I don''t know why, I always feel that Gu only has some evil ways, but I''m afraid it''s not so good." "You have something to worry about." Mi Liangyu said faintly: "she is a young lady who has no strength to bind a chicken. She has just arrived in the United States and doesn''t know everything here." "When a girl of her age goes abroad for the first time, she is afraid that she will only cry when she meets something. This time, we will give her a good lesson and teach her how to be a human being." Chen Sixian sighed. Mi Liangyu glared at her and said, "well, what are you sighing about? Bad luck!" Chen Sixian had to say: "yes, I wish you all the best! Get a lot of money and live a good life! " Mi Liangyu said with a smile: "if I live a good life, I won''t forget you. You can wait to enjoy happiness with me." Chen Sixian didn''t pour cold water on her when he saw that she couldn''t do it. After all, if Mi Liangyu got the money, she would get some light. She also hates the poor life and likes to spend a lot of money. Mi Liangyu looked at his watch and said, "he''s been out for so long. Why hasn''t he come back?" When she said this, she said angrily, "he won''t take the money and spend it blindly, will he? If so, next time I see him break his leg! " Just then, her door was knocked and her eyes lit up: "he''s back!" As she opened the door, she said, "honey, is everything ok? I''m waiting for you... " She swallowed all the words behind, because the person waiting at the door was not the one she was waiting for, but a policeman. After the police showed their identification, they said, "Miss Mi Liangyu, someone broke into the house and robbed. Admit that you are the mastermind. Please cooperate with us to go to the police station to investigate." Mi Liangyu felt weak when she heard this sentence. Now this situation is completely different from what she expected! Her new boyfriend was so useless that he was arrested by the police and called her out! She knows that in this case, once caught, she will face very serious consequences. She is Chinese and is likely to be repatriated! In this case, if she was sent back, her life would be basically destroyed! She is not reconciled! But no matter how brave she is, she dare not resist arrest! She turned to Chen Sixian and said, "this must be the only thing that Gu deliberately framed me. Help me find a good lawyer!" Chen Sixian looked at her appearance and stayed there. He was already scared. They usually try their best to take advantage of others, but this kind of theft is still the first time. She didn''t expect to be caught the first time! Mi Liangyu asked Chen Sixian to find a lawyer for her. Just like her, where can I get the money to hire a lawyer! Chapter 2159 You know, in the United States, lawyers are very expensive! Chen Sixian white face did not speak, this situation is beyond her expectations, she was afraid! Although she has been in the United States for several years and adapted to the life here, it is definitely the first time that she has been approached by the police! She said Gu only can''t be provoked. She advised Mi Liangyu several times before, but no one listened to her. What should we do now? Chen Sixian has no idea at all! She has a good relationship with MI Liangyu. At this time, she can''t let her ignore Mi Liangyu, but if she really wants to manage it, she doesn''t know how to manage it. Gu only didn''t care much about the progress of the case, because there was a lawyer in the hospital, so everything could be entrusted to him, and she could be the shopkeeper. She was interrupted by the burglar during her rest today. After she came out of the police station, she found that she couldn''t sleep and went to the hospital to see her patient. Those patients recovered well after symptomatic treatment, and her heart was relieved. At least these things were developing in a good direction. If it goes on like this, in another three or five days, they will all be discharged from the hospital without any sequelae. These patients all know Gu Weiyi. When they see her coming, everyone greets her very politely. She smiles and nods to them. Some family members of the patients brought her all kinds of things, including flowers and fruits. Some even gave her a super big turkey. Some even took her by the hand and asked if she had a boyfriend. She felt from the bottom of her heart that matchmaking really did not know the boundaries, and the aunts were particularly interested in it. With Ning Yiqing, everything will be enough for her. She will not be attracted by the little fresh meat from abroad. But she looked at their smiling faces, listening to their polite and respectful words, her heart is also satisfied. As a doctor, rescuing the wounded is her job. This time, she has been recognized by so many people. She has also made great efforts, and now it seems that all her efforts have been rewarded. Many lives have been extended because of her, which is full of satisfaction for any doctor. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. When she came out of the hospital, she felt comfortable all over her body. Her body, which was a little tired, no longer seemed to feel tired. She took a big stretch and went back to her apartment. The next morning, when she got up to wash, she saw Linda standing by and looking at her with very strange eyes. She didn''t like Linda. At this time, she just glanced at Linda and went downstairs with her schoolbag. But Linda yelled at her: "Gu You Yi, don''t think you''ll be anything if you know something about medicine. In my opinion, you''re just a shameless..." Gu only looked back coldly. Linda was shocked by her cold eyes and swallowed the words. Gu only said slowly: "are you finished? It''s ridiculous for you to be so childish when you''re an adult when everything happens to you When she finished, she didn''t care about Linda, who was so angry that she turned blue, and went straight downstairs. Even if Linda was half angry, she didn''t have the courage to scold her again. Her real eyes just now were so terrible! Chapter 2160 When Linda heard that Gu Weihui was a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, she took it as a joke, so at that time, she was the only one who recruited Gu Weihui in school. She used to have a strong sense of superiority. She felt that she was American and Gu was Chinese. This was her home court. Gu could only be bullied by her and would not have the strength to fight back. But how long did it take for her to have such self-confidence, because Gu only now needs her to look up. Linda opened the newspaper in her hand. It said that Gu Weiyi, with his medical skills, controlled this terrible illness with the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. Newspapers are not stingy with Gu''s praises, but Linda knows that most of the reports about Chinese people in American newspapers before were targeted and sour. But this time the newspaper is only full of praise, which is somewhat abnormal. This is the most friendly interview with Chinese people in the newspaper Linda has ever read. Linda clenched her teeth and said, "a group of journalists who have no integrity and don''t know what benefits Gu only has given them will let them praise Gu only like this." This time, she really wronged Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi didn''t do these things. On the contrary, she didn''t cooperate in the interview yesterday, and didn''t answer the reporters'' leading questions. Normally speaking, journalists will not be so proud of the only thing, and it is true that someone has intervened in this matter. The president of the hospital thinks that the epidemic can be controlled this time. His hospital has made great contributions. Although Gu Weiyi is a traditional Chinese medicine student, he is also a student of his medical university. Of course, he is his own. So yesterday, the president promised reporters many advantages, asking them to praise the hospital, but also to praise the only one. Of course, from his point of view, praising the hospital is more important. There is also another person involved, Gu only so good medical skills, this time to save so many people, of course, let the whole day know. The dean''s heart is still filled with emotion. The sophomores in China have such outstanding medical standards, while the sophomores in medical universities are still learning basic knowledge. Are they really in the same sophomore? Is China''s education really so good now? He felt that if there was an exchange group in the future, he would have to visit China on the spot. Gu Wei came downstairs and bought a newspaper at random in the nearby kiosk. She opened it and saw the report on the front page. Her eyes widened a little. Is this the first list on the front page? The boss of the kiosk read the newspaper, looked at her again, and then asked her, "is the girl above you?" Gu only really didn''t expect that this report would be so high-profile, so this time she should be famous. She always thought that if people were really famous, it would bring some troubles. Her original intention is to let more people know about traditional Chinese medicine, not her. So she said with a smile: "you recognize the wrong person, the person above is not me." The boss of the kiosk looked her up and down and said, "I don''t think I''m wrong. There are not many Chinese in Los Angeles, and it says here that the people who are cured are medical university students. There should be no such similar people in the same university, right?" Chapter 2161 Gu said solemnly, "the person in the newspaper is my twin sister, not me." "As like as two peas," the owner of the newsroom gave a little bit of head and said, "I will say, I will not admit it. Gu only felt a little embarrassed, and the pressure in her heart was a little bit. I don''t know how many people can be cheated by the twins'' remarks. She rolled the newspaper in her hand, raised her eyebrows, and was ready to go to school. Because of the relief of the epidemic, the school has issued a notice to let the students go back to school. Gu only half way, Chen Sixian came to stop her, said: "Gu only, do you really do not care about the feelings of the compatriots?" Gu only saw Chen Sixian and knew why she had come. Gu only had a cold face: "when Mi Liangyu was looking for someone to break into the house and rob, did he take into account the feelings of his compatriots?" This question stopped Chen Sixian. Gu only said coldly, "I''ve heard about you and Mi Liangyu''s actions. I''m really ashamed of you and your compatriots!" "I really don''t know where you have the confidence to talk about the feelings of your compatriots with me. As far as your behavior is concerned, it''s really disgusting!" "I don''t understand why you have hands and feet. Why should you step on your dignity and try your best to take advantage of other people''s money and get money that doesn''t belong to you?" Chen Sixian''s face was a little ugly, but he still said, "this is the first time Liangyu has done this kind of thing. You can give her a chance to change her ways." Gu Wei definitely looked at Chen Sixian and said, "in your way of doing things, if you have the first time, there will be a second time. If I connive at you the first time, you will feel that the cost of doing it is very low. Anyway, it will be forgiven. So do it more times!" "So if I withdraw the lawsuit at this time, I am not helping you, but harming you!" "I also believe that when you first arrived in the United States, you must not be as disgusting as you are now. You must also think of making some achievements and being envied when you return home." "But after you took advantage of people for the first time, you found that it was so easy to take advantage of people that you could get something for nothing, so you went to pit your compatriots every day with the signboard of your compatriots. Don''t you feel shameful?" When she wants to fight people, she can fight people every minute. Chen Sixian''s face is a little ugly. Gu''s only words can be regarded as asking her. Her back is full of sweat. Although she doesn''t like Gu Weiwei, she also thinks that Gu Weiwei''s saying today is right. When she went abroad, she came to the United States with a dream, because someone told her that the United States is full of gold. But when she arrived in the United States, she found that the United States may be full of gold, but she could not pick it up. She also studied hard, but found that no matter how she studied, it was hard for her to catch up with her classmates in the United States. Most of them were much better than her. The wealth accumulated by their parents was beyond her generation. Even if she gets a good salary as soon as she graduates, her life will be improved in a short time, because doctors in the United States are also qualified. Chapter 2162 Chen Sixian was a little out of balance at that time, and then she met Mi Liangyu. They hit it off. When they got together, there were endless words and innumerable complaints. She felt that they should be subsidized because others had so much money. When this idea comes into their mind, it''s hard for them to calm down and study hard. And then on this road, they go further and further, many times they forget their dreams, as long as they live a life of wine and drunkenness. Chen Sixian squatted on the ground and couldn''t help crying. She finally realized what she had lost over the years. Gu only looked at her crying, but did not persuade, but turned away. Gu Wei has finished all she should say. As for other things, she really can''t care. She is not the virgin, and she can''t save the souls of people in this world. The only thing she can do now is to be herself, so that she will never be trapped in this world, and never forget her original intention. Her steps are light and confident. The school just posted the notice today, many students have not arrived at school, so there are not many people in the school today. Gu only knows that the class hasn''t reopened today, but all the related functional areas in the school are open. She plans to borrow some books from the library. In addition to treating patients in the hospital these days, she will also exchange her experience with some doctors. A doctor told her about some clinical events and shared some experiences. She thought it was very interesting and wanted to find some related books to read. But when she went in, she bumped into a man, and the book in his hand fell to the ground. Gu Weiyi apologizes to her. Looking up, it''s Helen. Helen''s eyes were a little complicated when she looked at Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi picked up the books for her, but they were all about traditional Chinese medicine. Gu Weiyi was surprised and turned them over. They were all translations of traditional Chinese medicine. She doesn''t express the feelings of those translators who translated the books here. She knows that traditional Chinese medicine is closely related to Chinese traditional culture. In many places, it doesn''t make sense to translate them directly. For example, the names of those meridians are impossible to be found in MI Wenli and can not be explained clearly, so they are simply translated in homophonic words. It is really strange to understand these things without any Chinese. Gu only coughed lightly and said, "are you learning Chinese medicine?" "It''s not learning. I''m just curious about traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t understand how some herbs can cure diseases." Helen said sheepishly, "I looked through these books and found that they were very strange." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "when we first came into contact with western medicine, we couldn''t understand such words as cells, bacteria and viruses." Helen was a little embarrassed. When she heard her words, she was relieved. Yes, traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are also difficult. But when she thought of another thing, she was a little unhappy. She asked Gu Weiyi, "when you studied western medicine, you didn''t seem to encounter any difficulties, did you?" "You look up to me too much." Gu Weiyi said with a wry smile: "you didn''t see the hard way when I was just learning heart. You just saw the free and easy after I learned it." Chapter 2163 When Helen heard Gu''s words, she couldn''t help laughing. But she said, "after I arrived in the United States, I didn''t know anything about western medicine. Looking at the knowledge in the books, it''s not too much to say that my eyes were black." "In the first two weeks of school, I slept less than four hours a day, just to keep up with the progress of my classmates." "You may think that I have some talent to study medicine, but I personally think it''s the illusion that my hard work has caused you." Helen looked at her steadily and said, "I didn''t expect you to be modest." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I have always been very modest." Helen: -- When she heard Gu''s words, her first reaction was that she wanted to refute Gu''s words. If Gu was modest, he would not have said that he would use traditional Chinese medicine to treat diseases and compete with western medicine as soon as he arrived at school. At least, in this matter, she really did not see a bit of Gu''s modesty. But when she thought of Gu''s efforts to control the epidemic that western medicine had no way to do, she thought that Gu should be modest. Because Gu Weiyi only challenges medical students, not doctors in hospitals. In terms of Gu''s medical skills, I''m afraid that doctors in general hospitals will not be Gu''s only rivals. Helen looked at Gu''s eyes deeper. After a while, she said, "Gu, there is a discussion about you in the school affairs office." Gu only one face of inexplicable: "the Academic Affairs Office of my discussion? I don''t seem to have caused any trouble, do I Under normal circumstances, the person or thing that the school leaders want to discuss should be controversial, and her recent performance, she thinks, should be good, did not do anything extraordinary. Helen laughed when she saw her face: "you know you are good at making trouble!" Gu Weiyi shows her hand. She knows that when she violates her bottom line at some time, her temper is a little big and may break out at any time. Helen said in a low voice, "don''t worry, the discussion about you this time is quite positive. It is said that Professor Fang, in front of the school leaders, once again proposed to set up a course of traditional Chinese medicine in the school." "I just opened these books on traditional Chinese medicine, and I found that it would be very difficult for those of us who do not understand Chinese culture to learn traditional Chinese medicine, unless we have the utmost courage and patience, we also need to be savvy." "Personally, I don''t think it''s very realistic to set up professional courses of traditional Chinese medicine, but we can open a lecture and find a resource of traditional Chinese medicine like you to popularize what is traditional Chinese medicine." "Let''s learn about traditional Chinese medicine. When we encounter some problems that can''t be solved, we can think with the thinking of traditional Chinese medicine, and maybe we will have unexpected gains, such as the new type of virus this time." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this is just our guess now. No one will know what kind of decision the school leaders are going to make." "Even if I prove this time that traditional Chinese medicine can not only cure diseases, but also treat serious diseases, it may not be believed by anyone." Helen nodded: "yes, because traditional Chinese medicine is absolutely new to us, so it takes a process for more people to accept it. In our eyes, China is mysterious after all." Chapter 2164 Gu only reached an agreement with Helen on this matter. She always knew that it would be a long process for these American people to fully accept TCM. In this case, more facts may be needed to prove that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases. Only those who have really received the benefits of traditional Chinese medicine will know the benefits of traditional Chinese medicine. If you let her do it again, she would not be so direct and impulsive when she talked about TCM in the canteen. Helen seemed to think of something when she finished speaking with her, and immediately said with a straight face, "I''m learning serious western medicine. I want to draw a clear line with you who are learning Chinese medicine. You are not allowed to talk to me in the future." With that, she turned and left with the book in her arms. Gu only see her look feel a little funny, although Helen''s temper is not too good, but absolutely a cold and warm person. Gu only didn''t care about the discussion about her in the school affairs office. She went into the library and started a new study. These days, she is busy treating people''s diseases. She has no time to study. In this library, there are the latest Western medicine treatment plans in the whole country. Even if traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are completely different, it is good to know more about them. At this time, in the school affairs office, President jack is discussing with several professors and management of the school that Gu only uses pure Chinese medicine to control the new type of duandu. For this matter, if it did not really happen in front of them, they may not believe that traditional Chinese medicine can cure the disease that they can not cure by western medicine. Professor Fang looked at the headmaster and said, "the headmaster should have seen all the reports I made last time. I''m not talking nonsense or making something out of nothing, but I have a certain understanding of traditional Chinese medicine." "The last time you asked me why I didn''t study Chinese medicine because I was so good at Chinese medicine, I was asked this question because it was a slap in the face for me at that time." "I have been thinking about this question all the time. Why did I choose Western medicine instead of traditional Chinese medicine when I was in China? Now I have the basic answer, that is, I haven''t met good TCM before, and I don''t think TCM can cure diseases. " "After I met Gu Weiwei this time, I realized that my idea was totally wrong. If I had to choose one more time now, I would choose traditional Chinese medicine instead of Western medicine. Now I would say it again in front of you." "I''m not proposing this issue here to make students abandon western medicine and study traditional Chinese medicine, because it is obviously unrealistic. After all, the cultural soil of the United States is totally different from that of China." "I propose to offer lectures on traditional Chinese medicine in order to let our school students understand traditional Chinese medicine, not to let them learn it. When they know that there is such a medicine in the world, they know its advantages and disadvantages. In the future, if Western medicine can''t solve the problem and it happens to be the field that traditional Chinese medicine is good at, they might as well recommend traditional Chinese medicine and let patients have a try." When the president heard Professor Fang''s proposal last time, he thought it was a bit absurd. After all, China is in his mind, which is an extremely backward country. How can such a country have excellent medical skills? This time, Gu only used the method of traditional Chinese medicine to control his illness, which was a vivid lesson for the headmaster. Chapter 2165 Let the headmaster feel that he needs to be more careful in examining the issue of traditional Chinese medicine. Yesterday, the president of Yitian called him and said something about Gu only. In fact, this time Gu only used traditional Chinese medicine to treat patients, which has spread to the medical community of the whole country. She broke the conventional cognition and shocked the medical educators and practitioners in the United States. The headmaster himself is also full of curiosity about Gu only now. He asked Professor Fang, "what kind of person is Gu only?" Professor Fang replied: "a genius, a genius studying medicine! I don''t think it''s up to me to say this alone. Professor Holm has the most say. " The headmaster turned his eyes to Professor Holm. This time, because of his illness, he was thinner than before. Because of this, his face looked much more serious than before. Professor Holm said with a serious face¡° Gu is the only one with the worst foundation and the fastest progress I''ve ever taught. Maybe because she has the basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s not too fast to describe her speed of learning medicine by leaps and bounds. " "I''m not sure about her course, but my cardiology course, she has the shortest time in school, but she has learned the most among the students in this field. Please note that it''s one, not one." The headmaster''s eyes were full of surprise. He knew Professor Holm''s character too well. If he could make such an evaluation, it could only prove that the girl was really excellent. However, from his personal point of view, he did not agree to give lectures on traditional Chinese medicine in school. After all, the subject of traditional Chinese medicine is too different and unrealistic. A professor said with a smile: "I heard that Professor Hom was also ill this time. Gu Weiyi cured you. Although saving lives is very important, you can''t lie to your conscience. If Gu Weiyi is so good, she will stay well in China. Do you need to go to the United States to study?" "I heard before that Gu only went to school to compete with medical students. In my opinion, her behavior was too utilitarian. As soon as she cured the new virus this time, she began to accept newspaper interviews." "I have some bad words. This girl''s way of doing things is too utilitarian. This kind of human medicine may be OK, but I doubt her medical ethics." It''s not only the professor who has such an idea. This time, Gu Weiyi cured so many patients and controlled his illness with his own strength. It can be said that he became famous all of a sudden. It is inconceivable that these professors, who have been teaching for decades, have never been well-known. After thinking about it, the headmaster said, "thank you for Professor Fang''s proposal, but I think we need to be cautious about this issue. Gu''s only ability to cure this new virus does not mean she can cure other diseases, so we need to think more carefully about this issue." "What''s more, Professor Fang has just said that there are many Chinese medicine practitioners in China who are not proficient in medicine. No one really knows the level of Chinese medicine in the United States." "All individuals feel that this way of doing things is a little risky after all." Professor Holm''s brow wrinkled. He didn''t agree with the headmaster. Chapter 2166 Professor Holm looked at the headmaster and said, "I personally think you think too much about this. There is one thing you may not have noticed, but I have done an investigation." "This time, Gu only encountered some other small problems in some patients when she was treating the disease of the new virus. She didn''t need the patient to speak out, so she could see them by herself, and made some adjustments in the prescription in the process of treatment." "When many patients were cured of this terrible mutated virus, they also treated other small problems of the patients by the way, and the effect was very good. Just this morning, the hospital received flower baskets from several patients, and they came to thank her specially." In the headmaster''s eyes, there was something inconceivable: "how is this possible?" Professor Fang said: "this is very likely, because the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is different from that of Western medicine. If the president is interested, he can learn about it." Another professor said: "I think it''s just a coincidence. How can Chinese medicine be so powerful?" Immediately someone echoed, "I don''t think it''s possible, either!" Professor Fang also got into a temper: "is it a coincidence or a necessity? It''s not difficult to verify this matter. As long as you take the exam for Gu Youyi, it''s good. But I also said that Gu Youyi''s temper is not good. Your doubt will probably infuriate her!" "I''ve heard about it. After hearing about Gu''s deeds, the medical school in Columbia has decided to dig her up to teach in their school." Before, he thought that the leadership of the school as a whole was open-minded, but he was very conservative in dealing with Gu''s only problem. Now Gu Wei has proved the therapeutic ability of traditional Chinese medicine with practical actions. They are still doubting this and that, not to mention Gu Wei. As a spectator, he is angry to hear such words. The way they do things is disgusting. And he said that the only thing that Columbia Medical School wanted Gu to teach was not nonsense. But yesterday, a vice president of Columbia University called him to ask about Gu only. Of course, he praised Gu only. The vice president showed his appreciation for Gu only inside and outside his words, showing his mind of digging Gu only. The president did not take Professor Fang''s words seriously. In his opinion, Professor Fang is a Chinese, and Gu is also a Chinese. It is perfectly normal for him to stand by her and help her say good things. After all, Gu was recommended by Professor Fang at the beginning. The memory left by the Chinese to the president is smart and United. After all, he was a little disgusted by the fact that Gu only gave lectures in school, because it was not only the difference between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, but Gu only was a student after all. If the school agrees to hold a lecture this time, then these foreign students will come to the school to give a lecture, and the school will be in a mess about the lecture. At that time, a bad one will become a laughing stock of other schools. The headmaster looked at Professor Fang and said, "well, I wish Gu the only one." Professor Fang He was really angry. He thought that Gu had done such a big thing this time, and the headmaster would naturally agree to give Gu a lecture. But he didn''t expect that the headmaster would still be like this! Chapter 2167 Professor Fang thinks that the principal''s words are somewhat strange. He doesn''t want to say anything more now, but he thinks that one day, the principal will regret today''s decision. After the meeting, the principal and the secretary came out. The principal asked the Secretary, "have you ever heard of any school giving lectures to students?" The Secretary said with a smile, "I''ve never heard of it. Professor Fang''s idea is good, but it''s obviously out of date." The headmaster also laughed: "the task of students is to study hard, not to be famous." The Secretary echoed that, indeed, the task of students is to study hard, not to be famous. At this time, the discussion ended. They admitted that Gu had some abilities, but it was more or less unreasonable to let students hold lectures. Since it is unreasonable, then as a school leader, we should control this matter, so that the students can read in peace of mind. Gu only heard the result from Professor Fang that afternoon. When she was rejected for the first time, she was very calm, because it was expected. Now when she was rejected again, she felt that she could not say it. Professor Fang was obviously more angry than her: "I really don''t know what they thought, they actually made such a decision! This kind of complacency will only stop the medical level of the school "Sooner or later, they will regret their decision today!" Professor Fang''s words with extreme anger, just want to beat the table curse. Gu only thought that Professor Fang, who lost his temper, was quite lovely, and it was a lucky thing for her to let Professor Fang stand out for her. Her mouth slightly Rose: "Professor Fang, don''t be angry. Although I also think there are some mistakes in the decision-making of the school leaders, and I don''t agree with their way of doing things, this matter may not be a bad thing from another point of view. After all, I am still a student." When Professor Fang heard her saying this, he sighed and said, "what you said is reasonable, but now I know that TCM is so good, but it can''t benefit more people. I really have some regrets in my heart." What he said was from his heart. When he was studying medicine, he had missed a time of traditional Chinese medicine. At that time, he did not have a complete and clear understanding of traditional Chinese medicine, and he also felt that traditional Chinese medicine could not cure diseases. But now that he knows the uniqueness of traditional Chinese medicine, he thinks that he should let more people understand it. Gu only has some feelings in his heart. To some extent, Professor Fang is a very pure person. Such a person often has a very kind soul, but also has very good medical ethics. He actively promoted traditional Chinese medicine and made efforts to promote her to give lectures on traditional Chinese medicine. In essence, this is a pure thing, without any utilitarianism, and it is not good for him at all. Gu Weiyi said seriously: "Professor Fang, I promise you that I will study Chinese medicine hard and try my best to extend it to more people." Professor Fang felt less angry when he heard her saying this. He looked at her and said, "you are really a good child. You are a child with ideal and ambition." When he said this, he said with some exclamation, "I spent a lot of energy to promote your lecture, but I didn''t achieve it." Chapter 2168 After a long sigh, Fang Jiao said, "I can imagine how difficult it is for you to do this." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "nothing is not easy, I''m just doing what I want to do." Professor Fang nodded his head and said: "everyone will have their own ideals at the beginning, but when people are hit by reality, many people will give up their ideals." "You have been studying Chinese medicine all these years, and you should have suffered a lot of grievances, right?" Gu Weiyi thought about it and said: "grievance is not really, but when I was questioned, I always firmly believe that traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases and serious diseases, and I will certainly learn Chinese medicine well." Professor Fang''s mouth slightly up: "I like your character, everyone''s heart has its own persistence, you are really good." Gu was only a little embarrassed when she was praised. She just wanted to do what she wanted to do. Professor Fang thought of another thing and said, "I forgot to tell you that the vice president of Columbia University is very interested in your treatment of the new virus this time. I want to invite you to give a lecture in their school. Do you want to think about it?" Gu was a little surprised: "did Columbia invite me to give a lecture? Is there anything wrong? " Judging from the ranking of the University, Columbia University is still ahead of the Medical University, and has a higher international influence. It is extremely difficult for her to give lectures in the Medical University, but she thinks it''s a bit inconceivable that Columbia University should take the initiative to find out. Professor Fang said with a smile, "where can I get this wrong? You don''t know how much influence you have after curing the virus this time. The only thing is that you are already a celebrity. " "In fact, the reaction of Columbia University is normal, but the response of our school leaders is abnormal." "In other words, because you are a student in our school, they will have more ideas when they think about it. They think that you are too young to have this ability." "But what Columbia knows about you is from the newspapers. To some extent, you have created a miracle." Gu only didn''t think so much about it. Maybe it was the so-called "blossoming in the wall and fragrant outside the wall". Although the result surprised her, it was also a reasonable thing. After thinking about it, she asked, "Professor Fang, do you have any suggestions on this matter?" Professor Fang sighed: "Columbia is too far away from us. Although the leaders of the school are not very thorough in doing some things, I still hope you can study here all the time." Gu only understood what he said, but if she agreed to give a lecture at Columbia University, he didn''t know if Gu could bear the distance between Columbia University and Medical University, and the price of air tickets was not low. So the best way, of course, is to go to Columbia University to finish the rest of the course, so that there is no need to run back and forth on the road. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "Professor Fang, you are all here. You only have half a year to exchange students. You have just adapted to the life here. You really don''t want to go to another strange place to start a new life." With a smile in his eyes, Professor Fang nodded and said, "if Columbia can afford your travel expenses, it''s OK to give a lecture there once a week." Chapter 2169 Gu only thinks that Professor Fang is a very lovely old man. He has his persistence and is very concerned about her, but he also loves the Medical University. Because of his love, he hated the president when he made that decision. Gu only said seriously: "I listen to you!" This sentence undoubtedly pleased Professor Fang. He said with a smile, "I''ll negotiate for you here. I''ll let you know as soon as possible if there is any progress." Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile. The next day, there was a cardiology class. Professor Homer asked Gu only several questions in class, and she answered them all the way, which made Professor Homer very happy. He looked around the class and said, "you scum, do you see the gap? You know what happened when Gu Wei first came here. Now look at her progress, and then look at your progress. Don''t you feel ashamed? " Gu only just came here, because she said that she had just contacted western medicine and didn''t understand western medicine at all. No one in the class paid too much attention to her. After all, such a scum didn''t know how long she could stay in school, so they didn''t need their attention at all. But now, the scum they used to think of has changed into a super Xueba. After only two months of study, their professional knowledge has surpassed most of them. It''s a shame to say that! American people adore strong people. Gu''s study progress and professional standard are far beyond them. It''s a feeling of being open. They can''t even be jealous of her. If all the Chinese students are so smart, they will not have a foothold in the medical field in the future. In the course of Cardiology, Professor Holm is the authority. None of the students dare to answer back. They droop their heads one by one, showing great loss. Gu Yiwei coughed and said, "Professor, I can''t do that. Although I haven''t studied western medicine before, I have the foundation of traditional Chinese medicine, so I will learn it faster." Professor Holm just wanted to praise her for being modest, but he heard her say: "in fact, my Chinese medicine is much better than my western medicine. You are welcome to come to me for treatment if you have a cold, fever or other uncomfortable symptoms. I can give you a discount." Professor Holm and the whole class who stayed in the classroom: -- Gu only saw what they looked like and said, "you don''t have to doubt my medical skills. Please understand the healing process of this new virus. By the way, I cured Professor Holm this time." "Students, have you found that although Professor Hom had a serious illness this time, he lost a lot of weight, but his spirit is still very good. This is the advantage of traditional Chinese medicine in treating diseases. He can cure the biggest diseases with the least harm to the body." Professor Holm: "I''m not sure." He will regret that he praised Gu Youyi just now. She is not a master who can be praised. Once she is praised, he would like to praise herself as a flower. A student asked Gu only: "can I cure the acne on my face?" Gu only replied: "if you can cure it, you are actually suffering from inner secretion disorder. Basically, you only need to take five pairs of medicine to get better." The boy with acne asked with a glowing face: "really? Then you can cure me! " Chapter 2170 Another student asked, "I often feel very hungry, but I can''t eat when I eat in a restaurant. After seeing a lot of doctors, I haven''t made great progress. Can you cure this?" "Of course." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in terms of traditional Chinese medicine, your disease lies in Jueyin. You can cure it with Wumei Pill, and you can get better with three pairs of medicine." The student was surprised and said, "if you can cure me, I will learn Chinese medicine from you in the future." After all, this disease has been bothering him for a long time. Before, he suspected that it was the problem of stomach. After gastroscopy and other related examinations, he could not find the problem. The doctors had a lot of guesses about his disease, but they could not come up with a good treatment plan. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this can have!" There are girls asked: "there are ways to get rid of freckles on my face, let me become as beautiful as you?" The whole class laughed. Gu Weiyi also said with a smile: "it''s very difficult to completely eliminate the freckles on your face, but I can try to make your freckles fade. Besides, it''s hard for you to become as beautiful as me, because it''s natural." The whole class laughed again. For a time, the atmosphere in the class was more relaxed than ever. After Professor Holm taught them, the class was always in a state of high pressure, and everyone was tense. This is definitely the first time that this kind of situation has happened. Professor Holm picked up the blackboard brush and slapped the platform: "it''s time for class!" A boy with a real skin asked: "Gu Yiwei, Professor Holm is very hot tempered. Is he menopausal?" The boy thought that this time he would get a lot of students'' support, but he didn''t expect that the class suddenly quieted down. They all forgot that it was still Professor Holm''s class! Gu Wei blinked an eye and said, "I really don''t know about this, but I know you may have bad luck next! Professor, don''t worry. I will never make a fuss like them. I have great respect for you. " "Also, I''d like to explain my behavior just now. I was actually sharing my learning experience. I hope I can help the students. Thank you Professor Holm and the whole class: -- Just now, it seemed that she had digged the whole topic! Sure enough, they all misunderstood Gu. She was not only modest, but also changeable in character. Professor Holm said with a straight face: "Gu You Yi, I''ll come to the office after class!" Gu Weiyi outstretched his tongue, and the class chuckled. They were all a little happy. After all, Professor Holm''s office is not so good. After Gu only sat down, Shirley gave her a thumbs up. She just laughed, Now, Shirley has become Gu''s only big fan. There is no other reason. Gu Weiyi cured Shirley when she was infected with the new virus last time. At the beginning, when Gu only used traditional Chinese medicine in the hospital, Shirley was also sent to the school hospital by his parents. When Shirley saw Gu only, she was still a little incredible. At the end of the class, Shirley said: "if you make a mess of the class today, the professor will be very angry. Well, I''ll accompany you to his office to help you attract fire!" Gu Weiyi reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "this is really not necessary, because your illness is just right. You''d better take good care of your body and don''t be hurt by mistake." Chapter 2171 Shirley sighed and said, "I should listen to you this time. If I took your medicine at that time, I wouldn''t have to suffer this crime. Although I know I can''t learn Chinese medicine, I can still worship you." She knew that she didn''t have any talent to study medicine. She was envious of Gu''s only ability. Gu only chuckled. She didn''t need to be admired by anyone. She just did her part as a doctor. If she could, she hoped that all the people in the world would be healthy. Shirley stubbornly insisted on going to Professor Holm''s office with her. Only when she went in did she hear Professor Holm ask coldly, "who asked you to come in? Out? " When Sherry saw Professor Holm''s cold face, she was so scared that she almost fell on her knees. Then she laughed and said, "is this the professor''s office? Ah, I''m in the wrong place! I''m going now! " She gave Gu only a look of self-interest, then turned her head and left. Gu Yiwei She knew that under high pressure, there was no such word as righteousness in the world Professor Holm''s eyes swept towards Gu. She touched her nose and said something from her heart. She was not afraid of Professor Holm all the time, but his cold face made her think that it was better for her to respect him. So she said cleverly, "Professor, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t say anything irrelevant to the class in class, which makes you angry!" Professor Holm''s face softened after hearing her say this. He looked at her and said, "I thought you were a fearless person when you admitted your mistake." Gu Weiyi said: "Professor, my respect for you is like a continuous River..." "Shut up Professor Holm interrupted her by saying, "I accept that you admit your mistake, but I don''t accept that you flatter me!" Gu only gently spread his hand and shrugged. She didn''t want to flatter him, but she really didn''t want to be scolded. Professor Holm was speechless when he saw her. He had been a teacher for many years and taught countless students, but it was definitely the first time for a student like her to meet her. Her temperament really made him not know what to say. He wanted to train her as well as other students, but seeing her like that, he thought it was OK. She was never the same as ordinary students. Her medical skills are excellent, her speed of learning medicine is extremely fast, and her ability to draw inferences from one instance is super strong. In the eyes of Professor Xi Cai, her whole body is luminous. Just her character, he really does not dare to compliment, this temper up, it is really able to fly. For such Gu Wei, Professor Holm didn''t know how to teach her and how to get along with her. After staring at her for a long time, he said, "I have an operation in New York City this weekend. You can''t refuse to go with me." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. He called her to his office. He didn''t really want to teach her, but to take her to surgery? It suddenly occurred to her that professors in the United States are different from those in China, especially those in cardiology. Besides their daily teaching work, they will also work in hospitals. When Professor Holm didn''t have a class, he spent most of his time operating on people. Chapter 2172 Professor Holm is now an authoritative figure in cardiology. If he can become an authoritative figure, he must have rich clinical experience in addition to theoretical knowledge. Her eyes lit up, and she was about to say yes. Professor Holm said with a cold face, "well, there''s nothing for you here. You can go!" He just pushed her out. Gu''s only face was speechless. Sure enough, Professor Holm was still the original Professor Holm, the original formula and the original taste. She looked at the door that almost hit her nose. She couldn''t help reaching out and touching her nose. Her eyes were full of helplessness, and finally she said, "OK, Professor!" Professor Holm skimmed his mouth, but the corner of his mouth rose slightly. She knew the truth! After Gu came out, Shirley leaned out her head from one side, looked at her sympathetically and asked, "have you been scolded by the professor?" Gu Weiyi did not answer, she said with a smile: "the professor has always been this style, just get used to it. To some extent, the professor who is willing to scold means that he cares about who, so the only one, you are also lucky." Gu didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a while, he responded: "you''re right, I''m lucky!" No matter what kind of attitude Professor Holm has towards her, at least his starting point is good and he cares about her. For her, she is not afraid of others to her fierce, but afraid of learning knowledge. Shirley patted her on the shoulder and said, "if you can study here in the future, you should have a chance to be taken by Professor Holm to have an operation. Unfortunately, you can only stay here for half a year. What a pity." Gu only did not expect that she turned to this question at this time, and asked: "does Professor Holm rarely take students to do surgery?" "Only students who feel a + have this opportunity." Shirley replied: "basically, all the students who have been taken by Professor Holm for surgery have become experts in cardiology. There will be a lot of opportunities." "You may not be very clear when you just come here. In the field of Cardiology, what kind of existence Professor Holm is. Just because of this, no matter how difficult his course is, no matter how bad his temper is, many people are willing to follow him to study hard." "It''s just that this opportunity is too few, and he only takes students above grade four to do this operation, and he is the top and best student." Gu was surprised to hear Shirley''s words. It turned out that Professor Homer had such a high evaluation of her in his heart. Sure enough, Professor Homer is a cold and warm person in essence, and a good professor worthy of respect. On the way back to her apartment, she received a phone call. After connecting, there came Lin Xianzhi''s humble voice: "honey, have you missed me recently?" Gu only heard his voice, eager to hang up his phone directly, but after all, she resisted, she answered in a low voice: "no, where do you get my number?" After she arrived in the United States, she used the phone number here, and not many people knew her number. Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid that if you have a heart, you have no conscience. I miss you so much every day, but you don''t miss me. It really makes me sad." Gu only one lightly skimmed a mouth, his words is a word all don''t need to believe. Chapter 2173 Gu only asked Lin Xianzhi, "where are you going to the United States?" Lin Xianzhi was stunned at the end of the phone for a second, and then said, "of course not. I''m in Hong Kong City." Gu Weiyi knew him well. He was more and more reluctant to lie, but he didn''t want to admit it, so she didn''t bother to poke him out. She said, "well, it''s international distance. The international distance call fee is very expensive. Although the Lin family has money, it''s not earned by you, so don''t waste it." "I''ll hang up first. You don''t have to thank me. I just love grandfather Lin''s money." Then she hung up. When Lin Xianzhi heard the blind voice coming from the other end of the phone, his eyes were wide open. Does he look like someone who is short of the phone bill? In addition, over the years, most of the business of the Lin family has been run by him. He has done a good job. The business of the Lin family has made great progress in her hands. How can she still be a playboy in her heart? He''s obviously infatuated, OK! He turned and saw that the bodyguard was looking at him. He immediately said fiercely, "what are you looking at?" These two bodyguards are the two bodyguards he took with him when they first met Gu Yiwei. They know too well what happened between Lin Xianzhi and Gu Yiwei. To put it bluntly, Lin Shao of their family pesters Miss Gu with his face, but Miss Gu doesn''t want to dump him at all! They can see this clearly, but they dare not even say it. If they really say it, Lin Xianzhi will fire them immediately. Employment in Hong Kong and the city has always been very tense, and they still don''t want to change jobs. The bodyguard said with unconsciousness: "the young master is too beautiful. We can see it every day, but we are not willing to take back our eyes." Lin Xianzhi gave him a light kick and said, "go away, my Lord is not Polly. I don''t have that hobby!" The bodyguard just laughed, and Lin Xianzhi asked, "do you really think I''m beautiful?" People in Hong Kong usually boast that girls are beautiful and boys are beautiful. The bodyguard is as good as garlic. In conscience, Lin Xianzhi is not bad, but sometimes he is incomprehensible and cheap, which can break through the lower limit of people. As a qualified employee, they will never tell the truth. Seeing their appearance, Lin Xianzhi felt a little confident again. He reached out and touched his hair: "I also think I''m pretty!" Then he asked them, "do you think it''s me or Ning Yiqing?" The two bodyguards were immediately embarrassed, and Lin Xianzhi immediately glared at them. They said, "of course it''s young master Liang!" "You have eyes!" Lin Xianzhi sighed and said, "but Ning Yiqing, who is shameless and doesn''t know what he did to sweetheart, makes sweetheart think he is more beautiful than me. It''s just unreasonable!" The two bodyguards are not stupid, where dare to take his words, looked at each other, no one said. Lin Xianzhi said with some emotion: "in fact, I don''t think sweetheart doesn''t care about me. For example, today''s call, she knows that we are international long-distance, and she has to save money for me. I''m so happy." Two bodyguards said in their hearts, "you will believe this excuse. It is clear that Miss Gu does not want to talk to you at all." Lin Xianzhi added: "you said that I suddenly appeared in front of her a few days. Would she be surprised to see me?" Chapter 2174 The two bodyguards said in their hearts, "I don''t think there''s any surprise. It''s proper to be scared. I''m afraid that in Miss Gu''s heart, I don''t want to see the young master at all." Lin Xianzhi looked at them and asked, "why don''t you talk?" One of the bodyguards coughed and said, "young master, it seems that you just used your landline to call Miss Gu. There should be caller ID on her mobile phone. Miss Gu is such a smart person that she should already know where you are." Lin Xianzhi He took a look at the landline, and his face was a little complicated. After three seconds of silence, he burst out and kicked the two bodyguards: "you two idiots, why don''t you remind me before I call?" The two bodyguards were wronged. Lin Xianzhi scolded again: "honey, why didn''t you remind me when I just hung up? Do you mean to see my joke The two bodyguards couldn''t help laughing any more. After Lin Xianzhi scolded him, he also found it funny. He did it more or less like a mentally retarded man. He was so smart that he couldn''t tell such a small thing clearly. He can only comfort himself, not that his IQ drops, but that love will lower one''s IQ and affect one''s judgment. After he finished laughing, he glared at them and said, "how dare you laugh at me? I don''t want to kill you!" The two bodyguards knew his character too well. Although he scolded them fiercely, in fact, he didn''t really beat them. He was just joking with them. So they slipped out of the room. After Lin Xianzhi drove them away, he stood on the windowsill and looked down. This is located in the center of New York City. Looking down from the height of 54 stories, even if New York City is full of skyscrapers, this height can also give a panoramic view of the city. He looked in the direction of Los Angeles. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and the smile in his eyes became stronger: "Gu Wei, you may never believe that I miss you, but I really miss you." Lin Xianzhi turned to look at the newspaper at hand. It was Gu''s news in an interview a few days ago. There was a picture of her in the newspaper. In the picture, she was intellectually elegant. He skimmed his mouth and said, "these reporters in the United States are not good at taking photos. They didn''t take a picture of her beauty." Gu only felt the world was quiet after he hung up the phone. Lin Xianzhi called her from the U.S. landline, and even lied that it was a cross-border call. Is his brain funny? The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and the smile in her eyes became stronger. Although he was a little bit weak sometimes, there was no malice. They still had business contacts, and she didn''t think she had to be too fierce to him. It was only after receiving this call that she thought of the drug exhibition in New York City. This week, she happened to be going to New York City. When she went to New York City with Professor Holm, she just went to have a look. She had wanted to go to the drug fair before. This time, it might be much easier for her to go. At that time, just pull Professor Holm together. When she opened the door of the apartment, her intuition told her that there was someone in the room. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Was she marked to death by a thief? I solved one just a few days ago, and it will come again! Do they think she''s easy to bully? So again and again, again and again to challenge her limit? She must teach them a painful lesson this time! Chapter 2175 There was a slight movement in the kitchen. Gu Weiyi picked up the broom and walked over there. Her movements were very light, but she didn''t deliberately restrain her breath. When she came into the kitchen, she raised her broom and called to the man''s face. A pair of powerful hands held her hand in time, and the familiar feeling came. Gu Wei must have a look, to see Ning Yiqing, she immediately happy not: "how do you come?" "I''ll come if I miss you." Ning Yiqing replied. It''s not hard for him to get here. Gu Weiyi put down the broom in his hand, raised the corner of his mouth, put his hand around his neck and said, "what a coincidence! I miss you too!" Ning Yiqing has a warm smile in her eyes. She holds her in her arms and is extremely satisfied. After a while, he released her and said, "only one, I''m hungry." Gu only eyes diffuse smile, said: "I''ll cook for you." Ning Yiqing nodded. Gu Yiwei leaned slightly and saw a package of instant noodles on the stove. She said with a smile, "when you come to me, you don''t have to eat instant noodles. I''ll cook you noodles and add two eggs." Ning Yiqing has no opinion about her arrangement. The condiments here are far less complete than those in China, but her cooking skill is really good. This simple noodle Leng is cooked with the ultimate flavor by her. Noodles make the egg taste mellow, and eggs make the noodle taste sweet. Ning Yiqing ate all the noodles in one breath and wanted to drink all the soup inside. Gu''s eyes are full of light warmth. She cherishes the time they spend together. This kind of feeling is very good. Ning Yiqing took a piece of paper, wiped the corners of her mouth and said, "Yu Mingqin, they are all right after taking your medicine. They asked me to thank you." Gu Wei a Leng for a while, that day he did not explain the identity of two people in front of his teammates. Ning Yiqing explained: "the boy Su Cheng is on a mission together this time. He told them." For his teammates, he is absolute trust, and did not really deliberately hide her identity. At that time, there were many people in the hospital, and the walls had ears, so he would be extra careful. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "so it is. You should not just miss me this time? Is there anything else? " With her understanding of Ning Yiqing, he will not come to her and make love to her when he is on a mission. Even if he thinks about her again, he will not do anything out of the ordinary. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I can''t hide anything from you. Some of our team-mates tracked down the criminals and found Qin Mingyang in New York City. Although I don''t want you to get involved in this matter, I still want to tell you about it." Gu''s eyes were cold. She said in a deep voice, "how do you arrange it?" "I will go to Los Angeles these two days. If some important people can be extradited, they will be extradited. If they cannot be extradited, they will be beheaded." Ning Yiqing replied. Strictly speaking, Gu is also a member of this operation, so he will tell her these general directions. Gu only recognized the killing intention in his words. They had been to the United States longer than her. They had been preparing for this mission for more than half a year, so after this mission, they should return home. Chapter 2176 And this task in the process of implementation must be very dangerous, she took a deep breath, whispered: "what can I do for you?" Ning Yiqing reached out and hugged her and said, "you''re safe. That''s the biggest help for me. I don''t want to tell you these things without telling you. I don''t want you to settle accounts with me in the future, instead of letting you participate in this matter." Gu Weiyi gently flattened his mouth, Ning Yiqing said: "I know your skill is good, and also very smart, but this is not your occupation after all, some things once you come in, it will be very difficult to get out later, at the same time, the quiet life will be broken." Gu only knew what he was thinking. Although she was not happy, she nodded her head and said, "I''ll listen to your arrangement." Ning Yiqing gave her a kiss on the forehead and asked softly, "can I stay here tonight?" Gu only smiles and nods her head. She is happy to stay with him for a while and do nothing. And tonight they really can''t do anything, because Gu''s only relative came, and they just chatted under covers. She didn''t know what time they talked in the evening. When she woke up the next day, Ning Yiqing had already left, and his breath was still in the quilt. She didn''t think much about living in this apartment alone, but now that he came and left, it made her feel a little cold and lonely. Gu only after washing or some listless, habit is a very terrible thing, contrast is also a very terrible thing. She smiles at herself in the mirror, and then she gets up and goes to school. At the end of the week, she went with Professor Holm to the hospital in New York City. It''s the best hospital in New York City. It''s a collection of the best doctors in the whole new york city. The surgery of this hospital is particularly powerful. In the United States, it''s a benchmark. On the way here, Professor Holm told her about the precautions of the operation with a cold face, and she wrote them down carefully one by one. After arriving at the hospital, Professor Holm took Gu Wei to the operating room on the top floor. Only when they went up, they saw that it was in a mess. There was no orderly appearance that a hospital of this specification should have. "What happened?" he asked? What''s going on here? " The doctor said, "a patient is missing. She is a patient with severe heart disease. Once she leaves the hospital, her life is likely to be in danger." Professor Holm frowned and asked, "patients with severe heart disease are very weak. How did she leave the hospital?" The doctor sighed: "she was hiding in the garbage truck of the hospital and leaving from the operation." The patient who left the hospital was the object of Professor Holm''s operation today, but the meeting disappeared! Professor Holm has been a doctor for many years. It''s the first time that a patient left the operating room before an operation. It''s just incredible. Heart disease is also different from other diseases. This kind of disease is at risk at any time, especially for such severe patients. Gu only felt a little incredible, but also knew that the patient who left before the operation was afraid of despair. At this moment, she heard the cry. Chapter 2177 Gu only turned around and saw Wu Yuru''s mother, Liu Xiuli. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She went over and asked, "Aunt Liu, why are you here?" Liu Xiuli looks a lot older than before, her face is full of wrinkles, she saw Gu Weiyi also some accident, and then she cried again: "the only, jade is missing! Don''t let anything happen to that silly child Her words were incoherent, but Gu only understood the meaning of her words at once. Wu Yuru was the one who escaped from the operating room today? Gu had no time to sigh about what kind of fate it was. The strange patient suddenly became her acquaintance. Wu Yuru has never been to school since the second semester. We only know that she went to the United States for surgery, but we don''t know her condition. Gu only heart a tight, busy asked Liu Xiuli: "jade such as before has been good with the operation, this time how can leave?" Liu Xiuli was tearful: "Yuru had an operation six months ago, but the operation was not very successful. She lay in the hospital for half a month before she woke up. When she woke up, she found that the situation was not as good as before. She was a little repellent to the operation and kept shouting that she wanted to return home and let you help her." "The only thing is not that my aunt can''t believe your medical skills, but that I have checked a lot of information. For heart disease like Yuru, only surgery can make it better." "So I advised her all the time and told her that one more operation would definitely get better. She agreed, but the whole person was a little listless all the time." "I thought she had compromised, but I didn''t expect her to make such a choice!" Gu only knows that heart surgery is a super big operation, and the recovery process after the operation will never be too pleasant. She knows Wu Yuru well. She knows that in her heart, she has been longing for the same life as normal people, but her illness makes her never live like normal people. She thought of her promise to Wu Yuru, and for a moment she felt very sad. She asked Liu Xiuli, "don''t worry, auntie. Yuruji has her own way. She will be fine." Gu only felt pale, but at this time, she really didn''t know what to say. Because of Wu Yuru''s disappearance, the doctors and nurses of the hospital started to look for someone, but there was no sign of her in the hospital. Finally, in front of the camera in the south of the hospital, they found that she left the hospital in white. Gu only sighed a long time when she saw the surveillance video. She understood Wu Yuru. After all, people like Wu Yuru who have been troubled by heart disease for many years have many restrictions on their behavior, and they also need to manage their emotions well, so they can''t have big ups and downs. She has a certain probability that she will not survive when she has a severe heart disease like her. In addition to her previous experience of surgery failure, she will reject it even more. Running away seems to be the only thing she can do for herself. Gu''s only heart is a little sad, because Wu Yuru''s current physical condition, so leave the hospital, at any time may be sudden death. Liu Xiuli is still there crying: "I knew she was so rejected for surgery, I should have taken her home for conservative treatment at that time." Chapter 2178 At this time, Liu Xiuli''s heart is extremely regretful. During this period, Wu Yuru has been telling her that she doesn''t want to do surgery, but she still insists. Because Wu Yuru''s disease is to do surgery, there is a glimmer of hope, do not do surgery that is to die. Therefore, Liu Xiuli thinks that she has to fight for Wu Yuru after all, but she ignores Wu Yuru''s inner thoughts. If such a thing happens, the consequences will be unimaginable. Liu Xiuli is surrounded by a middle-aged man, who should be Wu Yuru''s father. His whole face is extremely ugly, and he didn''t say a word to Gu Weiyi. When Prof. Holm knew that Wu Yuru was Gu''s only classmate in the Imperial University, he said with a cold face, "you Chinese are all very grumpy. Now anyway, we have to get the patient back first!" In the vast sea of people in Newcastle, it''s not easy to find a person. The most important thing is that no one knows where Wu Yuru will go. Gu Weiyi sighed a long time and began to think in his heart. If she was Wu Yuru, where would she go? Wu Yuru must have been taken care of by people from childhood to adulthood, and there must be great restrictions on her behavior. As for Wu Yu Tathagata, what she is restricted from doing is what she wants to do most. Gu only remembers the conversation between them when she prescribed medicine for Wu Yuru. Wu Yuru''s bright eyes when she promised to take her to the amusement park to play those Thrilling Games after she got well. She turned and asked Professor Holm, "Professor, do you know where there is a big amusement park in New York City?" Professor Holm glared at her and didn''t speak. She immediately knew that she had asked the wrong person. How could Professor Holm, an old-fashioned person who was obsessed with medicine and teaching, know these things? I''m afraid he''s so old that he''s never been to an amusement park. Gu Yiwei immediately grabbed a nurse passing by her and asked, "do you know where there is a large amusement park in New York City?" The nurse replied, "there is a large amusement park in the south of the city. It''s very interesting." Gu Weiyi said thanks to her and decided to go there. Professor Holm stopped her and asked, "don''t you think your friend will go to the amusement park? That''s crazy! " The most taboo for heart disease patients is stimulation. The amusement facilities in the amusement park are absolutely not suitable for them, unless they want to die. Gu only looked at him and said, "Professor, I can''t learn cardiology as well as you, but I know my classmate better than you. Her biggest wish in her life is to go to an amusement park." Professor Holm''s face is hard to understand. As a workaholic and straight male cancer, he can''t understand these strange ideas of girls. Gu didn''t plan to explain to him, so he went out of the hospital, stopped a taxi and ran to the amusement park. Professor Holm was speechless. He brought her to have an operation. If something like this happened, did he want to sigh that she was born with the constitution of causing trouble? It seems that something will happen everywhere. Wu Yuru is his patient. Now that he''s gone, he''s gone for nothing. He''s worried about leaving Gu alone here, so he''ll have to join the search. Gu only arrived at the playground, she was a little silly, because the playground is too big to see the edge! Chapter 2179 Gu only knows that it is not easy to find a person from here. She quickly combed the fastest solution in her heart, and finally decided to use her perspective eye. Her perspective eyes can not only see through the obstacles to the ground, but also see farther. Although the playground is very big, after using the perspective eyes, it is within the range of her eyesight. Only such a large range of use of her perspective eyes, but it is a waste of eye and mind breaking things, after using once, she needs to rest for a long time. Now she''s worried about Wu Yuru, so she doesn''t care about that. She opened her perspective eyes and scanned the amusement park almost in a scanning way. But half the time, she didn''t find Wu Yuru, but found Qin Mingyang! Gu''s eyes were a little surprised. Ning Yiqing told her that he would go to New York City to arrest her last time when she came to her. Qin Mingyang was one of the targets, and the people who were with Qin Mingyang were all heinous. She took a close look at Qin Mingyang, who was followed by an enchanting looking woman with a Chinese face, a big wave and a pair of long string pearl earrings. Gu only doesn''t know what configuration they are, but before Qin Mingyang killed his grandparents and was taken to the police station, she was saved by a woman. She doesn''t know if that woman is the woman in front of her. But Qin Mingyang''s presence here today means that something is likely to happen here today, and Ning Yiqing is likely to come. She took a look at the amusement park, which was almost full of people. She was a little worried. The place where crazy people like Qin Mingyang appeared was always very dangerous. There were many people here. If they really made something, the consequences would be unimaginable. Gu Weiyi has been staring at her for a long time. Her eyes are already a little sore. She has to take back her eyes and have a rest. She reached out and pinched her eyebrows. For a moment, her mood was a little complicated. Now that Wu Yuru''s whereabouts were unknown, she might suddenly get sick. However, she was not familiar with Newcastle. If Wu Yuru was not in the playground, she did not know where to find Wu Yuru. Now Qin Mingyang is here. Since she met her, she left in this way. She was a little unwilling. Gu only took a deep breath, she knew that she had to make a choice in this matter. But this kind of choice actually lets her some embarrassment. She really wants to call Ning Yiqing at this time. Unfortunately, because he is on a mission, he doesn''t tell her his contact information for her safety, that is, the main producer. Even if she wants to find him, she can''t find anyone. She bit her lower lip lightly, and after turning around in the same place, she finally decided to stay here to have a look, and now she only sees half of the playground. Wu Yuru still has a certain chance to be here. It''s just that her eyes will be so sore that they can''t be used for the time being. They need to rest for a while. She bought a lollipop and put it in her mouth to relax her mood. At this time, Wu Yuru stood under the roller coaster and watched the tourists cheering or screaming. Her eyes were full of envy. She hid in the hospital cleaning car downstairs, put on her own white dress, and then left the hospital. Chapter 2180 Wu Yuru knew that her parents would be worried when she left the operating room today. At the same time, she would cause a lot of turmoil in the hospital, but she was no longer willing to think about the consequences. The reason is also very simple, that is, after the last operation, it has caused her great damage, the feeling of lying on the operating table and giving her life to others, and she doesn''t want to try again. Since she was a child, because her body was different from that of ordinary people, she had a lot of desires of her own, but she was afraid that some of her own behaviors would deepen the family''s worries about her. So in essence, she was a good child, and the most extraordinary thing she did was to go to Kaodi University, where she lived like an ordinary student. She only studied in DIDU University for the first half of the year, but that half year was the happiest half of her life. She had lovely and lively roommates, and she could feel the vitality of the school. Only in school can she feel like a person. Although she can''t have PE class, can''t jump up and down the stairs with Yu Xiangxiang, and can''t run around like crazy, she is very content. Such a life, she felt very good, but her condition has been deteriorating, the family for her in the United States about the heart specialist just free, so Liu Xiuli took her to the United States. Here, her life became gloomy again. On the operating table, she felt death approaching. She didn''t want to die, she wanted to live, so she fought hard, so she survived the terrible rejection period. The family only saw her bravery, but did not see her helplessness and despair. She wanted to live like a normal person, even if only for one day. She is afraid that if she goes to the operating table again, she will no longer have the courage to face it and can''t survive from the operating table. In this case, it''s better to let her live like a normal person for one day. Even if the price is her life, she thinks it is worth it. Wu Yuru remembered that when she was in the imperial capital, Gu only promised to accompany her to the amusement park when she was well. She knew that Gu only was appeasing her. But when Gu only said that and promised her, her heart was actually quite satisfied. Because Gu Weiyi knows her. This kind of feeling is also very strange. Her parents don''t know her mind, but the intelligent and kind girl knows her mind, which makes her feel that even if she has been suffering from illness for a long time in her life, she has no regrets. After arriving in the United States, Wu Yuru has always wanted Gu Weiwei very much. That kind of missing is so strong, and it''s also her courage to hold on. She eventually remembers that Gu Weiwei once said that she would take her to the amusement park for a roller coaster ride. But she also knows that she may never be able to let Gu take her on a roller coaster in her life. When she was lying in bed and couldn''t move, she thought about calling Gu only. When she got better, she did call Gu only. But at that time, it was summer vacation. Gu Weiyi was not at school or at home. Instead, she went to Yunnan alone. She couldn''t get in touch with Gu Weiyi. With a smile in her eyes, Wu Yuru bit her lower lip and decided to take a roller coaster. It''s just that there are a lot of people on the roller coaster. There''s a long line. It seems that they have to wait a long time. Chapter 2181 Wu Yuru was in the line. Behind her was a Chinese face. The man was a little short and thick, with a dark face and a bit of ruffian and murderous in his eyes. At first sight, he was not easy to provoke. But when she saw her compatriots in a foreign country, she was still in a good mood, so she asked with a smile, "are you Chinese, too?" Qin Mingyang looked at the thin girl in front of him. He nodded his head. Girls obviously usually see the sun for a long time, the face is that kind of morbid white, because she is too thin, so her eyes are particularly big. Her eyes are very pure, at this time, although the face with a smile, but the eyes are a bit sad. Since Qin Mingyang killed his grandparents last time, he has done a lot of crazy things, and his hands are stained with a lot of blood. The girl in his eyes was too thin and weak. He felt that he could crush her to death with a finger. But also because she is too thin, so let him feel no threat, so he nodded and said: "yes, I am Chinese." Wu Yu Ru''s eyes were full of excitement: "it''s a coincidence that I can meet Chinese here." Since Qin Mingyang left China last time, he has been wanted by the Chinese police, so in his mind, he has never thought about China for such a long time. But at this time, because of the girl''s words, and gave birth to a touch of nostalgia. In his heart, he had long regretted killing his grandparents, but there was no regret medicine in the world. When he arrived here, he suffered a lot because of his language barrier. At this time, when he heard that Wu Yuru was speaking Chinese to him, he also felt kind. But he said, "it''s OK. In fact, there are a lot of Chinese in the United States. I can meet them occasionally." Wu Yuru said with a smile: "also, the economy of the United States is more developed than that of China, and there are more opportunities. Many people want to go abroad. Do you come here to study or work?" In this era, China in the United States is basically due to these two reasons. Qin Mingyang thinks about his situation. In front of this delicate but thin Chinese girl, his mind seems to have become purer. He has never been a good person. It''s not too bad to describe him as heinous, but he doesn''t want to hurt the girl in front of him. And the truth he certainly can''t say, so he thought about it and said: "it''s a part-time job. I can''t live in China any more. I''ll come out and eat." His words were modest in Wu Yuru''s ears. She laughed and he asked her, "why did you come to the United States?" Wu Yuru thought that if she told him the truth, he would not dare to talk with her, and would stay away from her. So she said with a smile, "I''m here to study. Now it''s popular in China to study abroad for a period of time, and then return home to become a returnee. It''s easier to find a job and the salary is higher." This is a point she heard from her classmates when she was studying in DIDU University. With her family background and physical condition, she did not understand these things, and it was difficult for her to understand them. It''s just that she''s going to be an ordinary person today, so she thinks she can substitute for it, and then she feels pretty good. Qin Mingyang smiles when he hears her words. This is indeed the idea of many young people in China. Chapter 2182 Qin Mingyang said with a smile: "what you said is reasonable. It''s a pity that I didn''t do well in school. I often failed in exams. My mother usually spoiled me and didn''t want me to suffer. So when my father was in charge of me, she would stand up and protect me." "At that time, I felt that it didn''t matter if I had my mother to protect me. So my grades were always in the bottom of the class. I don''t think it''s wrong at this time, but now I regret it very much." "People still need to read more books, so that they can have a broader future. Now I have a bad brain. I can only sell my strength and earn some hard money." In fact, he seldom thinks about things at home, because his nature is cold and thin. It''s just that no matter how cool and thin people are, after a lot of life and death, there will be a soft place in their heart. Lu Yurong dotes on him in every way, but Qin Zhenhua is strict. When he was a child, he thought it was better to be spoiled by thousands of people. He could be lazy and didn''t have to study. Now after so many things, he feels that if Qin Zhenhua had been a little more fierce and didn''t let Lu Yurong spoil him, he might not have gone on the wrong path and would not have been like a lost dog. Wu Yuru said with a smile: "yes, books are a good thing. They can broaden people''s horizons, expand people''s thinking, and give people warmth. But you don''t have to be so depressed. You don''t seem to be more than 30 years old. It''s also time to learn from now on." "Is it still time?" Qin Mingyang asked curiously. Wu Yuru replied: "of course, there is time. It should be said that when a person wants to do something, no matter when, no matter what age, as long as he does it, there is time for everything." "Have you heard the story of Grandma Moses? She is an ordinary peasant woman. She began to learn painting at the age of 70. At last, she held a personal painting exhibition. You didn''t even reach the age of 30. Now you start to work hard. Of course, everything is in time. " She also finds it funny that a dying person like her can talk so smoothly with a complete stranger about the general principles of life, which may represent her inner desire to live longer and do many things she wants to do but can''t do. Limited by her body, she can''t do many things, but she always does what she can, so she was admitted to the Imperial University, so she escaped from the operating table. She envies the man in front of her for his healthy physique. He is a little ugly, but she thinks that beauty and ugliness are not important in front of her health. If she could, she would even use her beauty for ten years. It''s the first time that Qin Mingyang heard such a saying. He always thought everything was too late before. Now the girl like bean sprout told him that as long as he was willing to learn something, it would be too late. Qin Mingyang said with a smile in his eyes, "really? Then I''ll have to try. " Wu Yu Chao said with a smile, "I believe you can do it. You are really a good man." Qin Mingyang was stunned for a moment. I don''t know why she came to such a conclusion. It''s almost the same if he doesn''t say bad things in his life. I didn''t expect that this bean sprout girl here would praise him as a good person! Chapter 2183 Qin Mingyang said with a smile, "why do you say I''m a good man?" "You''ve been talking to me for so long, and you''re polite and polite, but you''re a good man." Wu Yuru said with a smile. She knew how pale her face was, and many people were far away from her for fear of making trouble. In China, except for Gu Weiwei, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang, when other people knew that she had a serious heart disease, they all wanted to stay away from her. Few people dared to talk to her. When she arrived in the United States, the only people she came into contact with were doctors and nurses besides her parents. They only made necessary explanations and basically did not chat with her like this. Therefore, she thinks Qin Mingyang is a good person. Qin Mingyang thinks that this girl is really a little silly. He just gave him such an evaluation when he saw him for the first time. He has got a lot of evaluation in his life, but none of the evaluation is related to good people. And he doesn''t feel like a good person himself. So he said with a smile: "listen to you say so, I also feel like a good man." Wu Yuru and Xiao curved their eyes and asked him, "can you sit next to me when I take the roller coaster?" Normally, it''s easy for two people to sit together when they are close to each other. Qin Mingyang actually has something to do when he comes to the playground today. He doesn''t come to play. He''s queuing here just to better observe some things. He subconsciously wanted to refuse her, but when he saw her eyes full of expectation, his heart softened and he nodded subconsciously. Wu Yuru''s eyes suddenly lit up, she said happily: "I knew you would agree, you are really a good man!" Qin Mingyang was speechless, but to the girl''s pure eyes and happy face, he felt that his heart had calmed down, and those violent emotions had dispersed. Wu Yuru added: "I have a good friend in China. She once promised me to bring me to the amusement park, but now she is still in China and can''t accompany me." "Didn''t you come to the playground before?" Qin Mingyang asked curiously. Wu Yuru shook her head and said, "my family is under strict control. She said that places with too many people are too noisy and dangerous for me to come." She thinks that she has a serious heart disease. She''d better not tell Qin Mingyang about it, so as not to scare him, or he won''t agree to ride the roller coaster with her later. Qin Mingyang skimmed his lips and said, "your family is not so strict. The playground won''t let you come. How could they agree you to go abroad?" Wu Yuru winked at him and said, "when I went abroad, they also accompanied me. I secretly told you that I sneaked out today! They always say that there are many bad people in the world, but I don''t think what they said is right. You see, I met you as soon as I came out. " The expression on Qin Mingyang''s face is a little complicated. He doesn''t know what to say. There are many bad people in the world. Unfortunately, he who is praised as a good person by her is in fact a real villain, so her family''s words are actually right. He looked at her and said, "if I want to tell you that I''m a bad guy, do you believe it?" Wu Yu such as Leng for a while, and then opened a pair of clear eyes to look him up and down. Chapter 2184 Wu Yuru said with a smile, "of course I don''t believe it." "Why?" Asked Qin Mingyang. Wu Yuru seriously replied: "the bad people in this world should be very deep-seated. How can they say they are bad people?" When Qin Mingyang heard her words, he thought it was reasonable. Indeed, no one in the world would say that he was a bad guy. He couldn''t help laughing: "it sounds reasonable." "Honey, what are you talking about so happily?" The cat girl came up to Qin Mingyang and looked at Wu Yuru with a smile. Qin Mingyang''s face changed as soon as he saw the cat girl. He has been cleaned up by the cat girl recently. Now he is really afraid of her. He coughed softly and said, "I didn''t talk about anything. I just met my compatriots, so I talked about something." The cat girl Wu Yuru looks up and down. The girl is not very beautiful, but she is a little bookish, a little morbid, and a little delicate. But she can see that Wu Yuru''s delicate is really delicate. It seems that the wind can blow her away. And the cat girl didn''t find any threat on Wu Yuru, just an ordinary person. "The cat girl said with a smile:" so it is. It''s really a happy thing to meet compatriots abroad. Take your time to chat. I''ll go to other places to play. " With that, she walked away in the cat''s step. Wu Yuru asked Qin Mingyang, "is she your girlfriend?" Although Qin Mingyang has slept with the cat girl, the relationship between them is definitely not that of a boyfriend or a girlfriend. At this time, he can''t explain Wu Yuru''s relationship clearly, so he just smiles and doesn''t answer. Seeing him smile like this, Wu Yu Ru acquiesced to the relationship between them. She was envious in her eyes. Because of her health, she could never fall in love like a normal person, so she envied all the lovers in the world. The corner of her mouth rose slightly, and she boasted about the cat girl: "your girlfriend is so beautiful, so feminine." Qin Mingyang just laughs at her statement. He doesn''t think it''s necessary for him to say anything about it. The team moved forward slowly. Wu Yuru and Qin Mingyang chatted with each other, which was harmonious all the time. Qin Mingyang has been absent-minded since the cat girl showed her head. Wu Yuru doesn''t care. For her, everything here is new. Wu Yuru also knows that in terms of her physical condition, as long as she gets on the roller coaster, it is impossible for her to get down again, but for her, even so, it is worth it. People who have never experienced the despair of severe heart disease will never feel her mood. It''s important to be alive, but it''s also a very painful thing that we can''t live like normal people. Wu Yuru''s mouth rose. There were only ten people in front of her. The next roller coaster was her turn. There was a kind of longing in her eyes, and she was finally able to come on a roller coaster. She heard the scream from the previous roller coaster. Her eyes were bent with laughter. She was not afraid. Qin Mingyang, who is standing behind her, looks not far away. The cat girl is standing there. She smiles at him and reaches out her hand to shoot. This is the signal of their action. Qin Mingyang astringed his eyes. According to the previous plan, he would create chaos in the crowd and make everyone panic. Chapter 2185 The explosives were prepared before and buried under a amusement facility not far from Qin Mingyang. When Qin Mingyang was preparing to pass, Wu Yuru held his hand happily and said, "finally, it''s our turn! How happy Qin Mingyang was stunned for a moment. He turned to Wu Yuru. The girl''s eyes were bright, full of happiness and expectation. He wanted to refuse, but he found that he could not refuse. When the cat girl saw the scene here, her eyes were cold. She didn''t feel good about Qin Mingyang. It was because he was still useful. Otherwise, she would have killed him. This meeting when they are ready to move, this bastard goes to pick up a girl unexpectedly! The cat girl''s face showed a sneer. She turned around and gently raised her hand. Qin Mingyang''s face changed greatly. She reached out and held Wu Yuru in her arms. Then she fell to the ground. Wu Yuru was at a loss. She didn''t know why he wanted to hold her. Just as she was about to ask, she heard a loud bang, and then a wave of steam rushed over. The first time she heard that boom, she was startled, and then she felt some uncontrollable tingling in her heart. She was very familiar with the pain, and her body began to shake. She unconsciously grasped Qin Mingyang''s arm, and then heard the screams all around. She didn''t know what had happened, but she knew it would never be a good thing. Her heart was so painful that she could not help humming. At this moment, she felt the coming of death. She''s not on the roller coaster yet, and she doesn''t want to die now. She reached out for the heart saving pill in her pocket, but her hand was so sore that she could hardly hold it. After lying down with Wu Yuru in his arms, Qin Mingyang scolded the cat girl in his heart for being a madman. He actually did it like this! The place where the explosion happened was a place where the crowd was concentrated. After the explosion, many people were killed, countless people were injured and blood flowed all over the place. And he also knows that this is the warning given to him by the cat girl, telling him that no matter whether he participates in the operation or not, what they should do can be done. If he does not prove his value, then he will die. Qin Mingyang has changed a lot in the past year. He gritted his teeth and stood up directly. He intended to leave the girl in his arms to do what he wanted to do, but the girl was in his arms. He was a little unhappy in his eyes. He reached out and pushed her away. With this push, the girl fell to the ground. He noticed that something was wrong, and quickly pulled the girl into his arms. A medicine bottle from the girl''s hand fell to the ground, and the pills fell to the ground. When Qin Mingyang saw the girl''s painful and pale face, he finally understood what the girl was afraid to be a seriously ill patient. He recognized the pill that fell on the ground. It was a powerful heart saving pill! In other words, the girl in his arms has a serious heart disease! Qin Mingyang''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his eyes were a little complicated. The cat girl over there looked at him again. He now had two choices: one was to put Wu Yuru aside and go directly to complete his unfinished task, the other was to pick up the powerful heart saving Pill on the ground to save the sick girl. Qin Mingyang''s heart is a little tangled. He is absolutely not a good man. In his hands, there are even many homicide cases. Chapter 2186 But at this moment, Qin Mingyang felt that he could not leave the girl who had known her for less than an hour. Qin Mingyang knows that if he delays any longer, the cat girl will never let him go. He is extremely selfish. Now he puts down Wu Yuru and goes forward. But after two steps, he thought of the girl''s pure face, her clear eyes, and her saying that he was a good man. He immediately found that he could not leave the girl behind. He bit his teeth, quickly turned around, picked up the medicine spilled on the ground, put it into Wu Yuru''s mouth, and then took her to the side of the road. At this time, Wu Yuru''s whole body shrank in pain. Seeing that he was going to leave, she subconsciously reached for his hand. He frowned slightly and looked at her. She swallowed the pill in her mouth and said softly, "thank you!" As far as she is concerned, his behavior today has saved her life. There has been a bombing here. It is so dangerous that it is normal for him to leave. She is a cultured and polite person. He has saved her. Even if her heart hurts badly again, she would like to say thank you to him. When she said thank you, she let go of his hand. Qin Mingyang''s mood became complicated again and looked at her again. At this time, she was in great pain, and her body was still shaking, but she squeezed out a smile and said, "it''s too dangerous here, you go quickly!" When Qin Mingyang heard her words, he felt as if he had been hit by something in his heart. Those complicated emotions were churning in his heart. This time, the crisis here had something to do with him, but in the eyes of the girl, he was a good man. He looked her in the eyes and said, "I''m not a good person. Don''t trust any strangers any more." Wu Yuru looked at him in confusion, but he didn''t speak any more. He stood up, turned around and left. Wu Yuru didn''t understand what he said, but she found that he took out a weapon from his pocket. She looked at him steadily. Then she saw that he took out his weapon and hit a garbage can beside him. With a "boom", the garbage can was suddenly blown to pieces. The huge explosion brought waves and blew all the people nearby away. Wu Yuru saw with her own eyes the person who was alive a second ago and was blown apart a second later. She was well protected by her family since she was a child. She was afraid of scaring her when her family talked loudly with her. She had never seen such a scene. It''s just that she didn''t feel afraid when she saw it again because it had been bombed once. It''s just that the bloody scene was too shocking in her eyes. Or because she was too shocked, her reaction was half a beat slower. Because of the severe pain of her heart, her brain couldn''t react. For a moment, she didn''t know how to be afraid and just watched these things happen in front of her eyes. She didn''t understand how the man who would turn around and save her turned into a devil? Wu Yuru''s IQ is very high, but she has no life experience. She can''t think about it all of a sudden. She saw that the people around her wanted to leave in panic, but she had no ability to leave because of her heart attack, so she had to sit there quietly and wait. She also saw Qin Mingyang walking into the crowd, shooting and killing several tourists. She even saw the cruelty and killing intention in his eyes. Chapter 2187 Wu Yuru''s eyes were wide open and her mind was blank. The huge movement here naturally attracted the attention of the police, and someone had already called the police, and the sound of the police siren came from far to near. But the cat girl didn''t pay attention to these things. She sneered and looked at Qin Mingyang. The actions behind him didn''t disappoint her. At this time, she didn''t bother to teach him and was ready to leave. But when she turned around, she felt great danger. She immediately turned around to avoid it. A bullet flew out of her face and made a blood mark on her face. With a cursing, she immediately searched for a cover. At this time, the playground was full of people who were frightened. She knew that the people who ambushed her would be scared. But she didn''t expect that those people were haunted and came back so soon. Cat girl cold face, turned to see a familiar face, is Su Cheng. She and Su Cheng have played several times before. She knows too well that Su Cheng''s appearance means that his teammates are nearby. Cat girl would rather deal with American police than run into them. She knows how difficult they are. In fact, this time she caused such a big panic in the playground with Qin Mingyang and others, it was actually to force the U.S. authorities to drive Su Cheng and others out of the country. For today''s matter, she has planned for a long time, because she is really tired of being chased by Su Cheng and others. From China to foreign countries, and all the way to the United States, their persistence made her extremely disgusted. She felt that she just did what she should do, and these people haunted her, which was really annoying. At this time, the U.S. police have not arrived. According to her previous plan, it is a gap period, and they can take this opportunity to leave. But at this time by Su Cheng, she knew clearly that she couldn''t leave. When the cat girl bites her teeth and wants to fight back, she hears a few more shots, and then sees several of her teammates fall to the ground. The cat girl scolded angrily, and took her teammates to fight and retreat. Qin Mingyang had a bad premonition in his heart. If they were blocked here, the police would surround them for a while, and they would not fly! So he took up arms to drive dozens of ordinary citizens into the side of the haunted house. The haunted house is not small. There are corresponding staff in it. If someone wants to resist, he will shoot directly. When the cat girl came in, she saw Wu Yuru shrinking to one side. She reached out and carried Wu Yuru over. Then she put a weapon against Wu Yuru''s neck to avoid shooting angle and pulled Wu Yuru into the haunted house. Su Cheng''s brow wrinkled, this group of people he knew before is crazy, but his cunning degree still let him some accident. Today''s situation, they have to take action, but there are too many people here, it is impossible to prevent. Ning Yi Qing at this time also rushed to come from, ask: "what is the situation now?" "They took hostages and went into the haunted house." Su Cheng replied, "it''s getting a little tricky now." For those of them who often carry out tasks, it is too clear what a troublesome thing it would be to have hostages in the hands of the enemy. Especially now that they are still abroad, things are also beyond their expectations. Chapter 2188 There is a chill in Ning Yiqing''s eyes. They have found the whereabouts of maonv and others before. They wanted to catch them all, but they are very cunning. They go out alone to carry out the task. As soon as they start, they will scare the snake. But today, the cat girl launched such a large-scale bombing in this playground, shooting ordinary citizens. How can they see this? So Su Cheng, who has been tracking the cat girl and others, took action directly. Ning Yiqing knows this matter, no wonder Su Cheng, if he is the first to encounter this matter, he will take the same measures, but in this way, their identity is difficult to hide. At this time, the police of the United States have rushed to show their weapons. Ning Yiqing takes out his work card to prove his identity, and then gives a general account of the situation of the cat girl and her party. The police frowned when they looked at his ID card carefully. To some extent, the special professionals in China represent a lot of things. They also quickly confirmed the news of the cat girl and others, which is a group of very dangerous people. Now this situation, they also feel very embarrassed. The ghost house has been surrounded by the police at this time, but the situation inside is worrying. Su Cheng whispered to Ning Yiqing: "there are nine bandits in it, including cat girl and Qin Mingyang. There are not several key wanted people. They are very dangerous." "Twenty three hostages were driven in, all of them were temporarily coerced, and there was..." He hesitated for a second, Ning Yiqing looked at him, he also looked at Ning Yiqing, some uncertain said: "among the hostages, I seem to see my sister-in-law." Ning Yi Qing''s brow twisted: "seem to see?" "It should be her, her body and face, but she''s wearing a gold wig." Su Cheng replied. A person with professional training like him can see a lot of information at a glance. Ning Yi Qing''s face is a little ugly, he lightly scolded a: "she is really not the general mischief!" He regretted that he had told her that he would come to Los Angeles to arrest her last time. He thought that if he did not tell her the address, she would not be able to follow here. If she did not follow here, she would not be in danger. But now, he really underestimated her ability, so he could find her! After this time, he must... Forget it. If you really want to kill her, she will have to wipe tears in front of him. He can''t bear it, and she seems to know that his psychology is more and more limitless in front of him. This time, he really wronged Gu Weiyi. Gu Weiyi didn''t follow him. This time, it was just a coincidence. She came to the playground to find Wu Yuru, but she saw Qin Mingyang first. When she came, she found Qin Mingyang and Wu Yuru together. At this point, she can''t ignore it. Because she couldn''t ignore it, when she saw a wig seller on the side of the road, she bought one to put on her head. After all, among a group of blondes, her black hair was quite conspicuous. In the final analysis, only Qin Mingyang knew her. She only had to pretend to be afraid and bow her head to get in. But she was also in extreme danger. Chapter 2189 Gu''s heart is a little anxious at this time. Wu Yuru''s illness is so serious and it''s so dangerous here. The longer the delay, the more dangerous Wu Yuru will be. She didn''t know Ning Yiqing was coming, and she didn''t know that he was already thinking about how to deal with her. At this time, she just wanted to save Wu Yuru. In the haunted house, because they want to play the role of terror, it seems a little dark here as a whole. Those who play the role of ghost are taken as hostages and held in a wider position in the middle. Those who don''t cooperate have been killed by the cat girl and others. There are two doors in and out of the haunted house, one is the front door, and the other is the back door. The cat girl has arranged for two people to guard the front door, two people to guard the back door, and the rest to guard the hostages. When the cat girl came in just now, her arm was bruised. It would be bleeding. Today''s event is beyond her expectation, so she is not in a good mood. When Qin Mingyang came over, she slapped him twice in the face with her backhand, casting all her anger on him: "you idiot, you go to pick up girls when you do it!" "But for your delay, we would have left here long ago. How could we have been bitten by those mad dogs?" In her heart, she was tired of Su Cheng and his party. They were like maggots attached to bones. Wherever they went, those people would follow them. Qin Mingyang didn''t dare to fight back even if he was beaten, because he was not the opponent of cat girl in terms of skill. Next to a team member advised her: "head, even if we have to deal with him, we have to wait until this matter is solved. Now that the group of mad dogs and cops are outside, we still have to find a way to get out of here." The reason is this reason. Of course, the cat girl knows it. It''s just that she''s holding fire in her heart. She thinks she''s been unlucky for eight generations. At the beginning, she thought Qin Mingyang was useful and brought this fool with her. The cat girl slapped Qin Mingyang with her backhand: "if we can''t leave today, I''ll be the first to kill you!" At this time, the cat girl was fierce and cruel, and there was no enchanting and gentle when Qin Mingyang first met her. Qin Mingyang''s face was rather ugly. He bowed his head and didn''t speak. He is cold and thin in nature, and he has been spoiled since childhood. Although he is very uncomfortable, he can only bear it. In fact, he was regretful at this time. He was able to live the life of ordinary people before, but now he has to be a dog. He is called around every day. If he is not good, he will be beaten. You have to worry every day. If you don''t do well, you will be ambushed. Your life is always hanging there and may be taken away at any time. The cat girl took a look and sat down on the ground. The pale Wu Yuru took a look. There was a chill in her eyes: "what a sick beauty!" For her, there is no fear of life. A girl like Wu Yuru, who is dying of illness, is a burden to her, but now all the hostages here are useful to her, so she won''t kill Wu Yuru now. And Wu Yuru''s pale little face looks like she will die at any time. On the contrary, she is not good at attacking Wu Yuru. In fact, Wu Yuru was a little confused at this time. Everything that happened today was beyond her expectation. She just wanted to play in the playground and satisfy her wishes. Chapter 2190 She felt that God must have thought her life was too boring, so she would toss out such a thing, let her feel a real stimulation. But when she decided to escape from the operating room today, she was ready to die, so strictly speaking, she was not afraid of death. Because she was not afraid of death, she felt very fresh when she saw the scene. It''s also her physical condition, so she can only sit there and watch what''s going on around her curiously. Wu Yuru''s eyes contain a kind of shallow smile. Her experience of life is deeper than anyone present. In fact, she was a little curious at this time. As for her broken body, the doctor said that she might die if she received a little stimulation, but today she felt that the stimulation she received was not small, but she was still alive. So her heart may not be as bad as doctors say. Gu Weiyi and a group of hostages crouch there with their heads in their arms. She has been looking around. She doesn''t care about Qin Mingyang''s beating at all. She cares about Wu Ruyu. She saw that although Wu Yuru was sitting there, holding her chest in her hands, it seemed that her heart hurt a little, her eyes were bright, and she seemed to feel very strange about what would happen. She didn''t have any sense of being in danger. Gu only saw Wu Yuru like this. She was in fact a little sad. Wu Yuru, who had been well protected by her family, was much braver than she expected. Now, it seems that this is a good phenomenon. At least Wu Yuru is not afraid. Not afraid means that she will not stimulate her heart, which means that she will still have a heart attack for the time being and is safe for the time being. Cat girl is a little irritable, but she knows that the situation is not good for her at this time. She must calm down and try to solve this problem. So she picked up the loudspeaker used by the staff in the haunted house to evacuate the individual guests and threw it to Qin Mingyang, saying: "go and tell them to prepare a car for us. I will only give them half an hour. After half an hour, if they don''t give us the car, I will kill all the hostages and die with them." Qin Mingyang took a look at the cat girl. She didn''t look very good, but she said with a smile, "what? What about fear? " But he also knew that if he didn''t cooperate with Catwoman, she might kill him now. This kind of fear dominates him. He is crazy, afraid and helpless. He has long regretted regret, but now he has no way out. Qin Mingyang unconsciously looks at Wu Yuru, who is lying against the wall. At this time, the girl opens her eyes and looks at him calmly. Qin Mingyang had just killed someone in front of Wu Yuru, but she didn''t have a fear in her eyes when she looked at him. He thought that the girl might not only have heart problems, but also brain problems. The cat girl looked at Wu Yuru with his eyes and said with a sneer, "do you really like this little white flower? If we can leave alive this time, I can help you take her away Qin Mingyang knew that what she said was ironic. What she really meant was that if he didn''t do what she told him, she would kill Wu Yuru first. Chapter 2191 As soon as he finished shouting, Wu Yuru asked, "can you let me ride the roller coaster before killing me?" Qin Mingyang and the cat girl This is where the neuropathy, all this time, actually still thinking about the roller coaster! They never know that in this world, there are people who are so persistent about the roller coaster ride. Wu Yuru saw their eyes and said calmly: "I have had a very serious heart disease since I was a child. To be honest, I escaped from the operating room today. I will die at any time. My biggest wish in my life is to take a roller coaster." She thinks that people like cat girl may not understand this, because it''s more or less inconceivable, but it''s really her dream. She spent so much effort running out today just to ride the roller coaster. And this is a fact for her. People who are not in her position may never understand what she thinks. For a patient with a serious heart disease like her, this is the biggest luxury, and she doesn''t need them to understand. But she thinks she should tell them what she thinks and fight for herself. The cat girl turns to Qin Mingyang and says that he doesn''t know about Wu Yuru either. And Wu Yuru is really weak enough to feel that she can blow down when the wind blows. She says she has a serious heart disease, and no one will doubt it. The cat girl screamed in her heart that she was unlucky. She even caught such a wonderful flower when she took the hostage. She didn''t see fear in Wu Yuru''s eyes, only absolute calm, she immediately understood that the girl who had a serious heart disease was not afraid of death, because as long as she tossed a little, she would die. The cat girl gave Wu Yuru a cold look and said, "go away, we are killers, not charities! We have nothing to do with your wishes, but if you are willing to cooperate with us, I will give you a chance to ride the roller coaster. " Wu Yuru gave a "Oh" and sat quietly on the ground again. The cat girl saw that she was speechless. People like them were most afraid of people who were not afraid of death. Although Wu Yuru was extremely delicate, she was obviously in this category. Gu only in the crowd to hear their conversation, her heart is also full of speechless, but also know that because of this matter, cat girl will not push Wu Yuru out, because Wu Yuru will die at any time. When she thought about it, she thought that Wu Yuru''s practice was actually quite clever. Wu Yuru explained her situation truthfully, which was a disaster. But under the current situation, it''s really a technical job for her to escape from Shengtian with Wu Yuru and a group of hostages. She knew that at this time, she had to improvise to see what the cat girl would do. Su Cheng asked softly, "head, what should I do now?" Ning Yiqing looks at the direction of the haunted house and doesn''t speak. He is very worried about Gu Weiwei, but he also knows that Gu Weiwei may be the only one who can break this situation. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Su Cheng said, "I''m afraid my sister-in-law is in danger alone. She doesn''t have any weapons in her hand. If those people go crazy and move their hands, she''s afraid there will be danger as well." "So now we have to find a way to give her a weapon, or create an opportunity for her to get it." Ning Yiqing said in a deep voice. Chapter 2192 Ning Yiqing is worried about Gu Weiyi, but it doesn''t affect his judgment of the whole thing. He knows that Gu is the only one who has received professional training. In many cases, he is much better than ordinary people. Although she hasn''t carried out several tasks, she is always smart and quick to respond. Since she dares to be a hostage, she must have a certain plan in her heart. In this situation, he needs to cooperate with her. This requires cooperation and tacit understanding between the two. Su Cheng immediately understood the meaning of his words. This is indeed the best way to break the game, but it will also increase a lot of danger to Gu Wei. Su Cheng looks at Ning Yiqing and asks, "sister in law, she..." "She''s determined to kill Qin Mingyang herself. She won''t miss this chance." Ning Yiqing interrupted him and said: "she usually looks at some jumping off, but in fact she has the most overall view. She will not ignore the lives of other hostages in order to kill Qin Mingyang." Ning Yiqing at this time has stood in Gu''s only angle to analyze this matter, his eyes are full of calm. Su Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a little distressed for Ning Yiqing. Having such a worried daughter-in-law is really an unspeakable experience. It''s rare that Ning Yiqing can be so calm at this time. Ning Yiqing said slowly: "so now we have to find out the layout and personnel distribution of the haunted house, and at the same time we have to find out what the cat girl and Qin Mingyang want to do." It''s not difficult to figure out the layout of the haunted house. The playground soon sent the layout of the haunted house to Ning Yiqing, but to Eddie, the commander in chief of the police this time. Eddie is an experienced old policeman who is now the director of the district. After Ning Yiqing and he introduced each other, he looked Ning Yiqing up and down, and then frowned. Ning Yiqing''s identity introduced to the outside world is not his original identity, but the packaged Chinese police. This time he came to the United States for the purpose of arresting criminals. Eddie doesn''t know much about China, but he can see Ning Yiqing''s appearance and feel his ability and shrewdness. It''s just that this time things happened in his jurisdiction, which will affect him a little. And these murderers are all oriental faces, so he will inevitably make more guesses. It''s just the scene in front of him. It''s obvious that Ning Yiqing knows more about the murderers, so he needs to know more about Ning Yiqing. So when he shared the plan of the haunted house with Ning Yiqing, he asked, "do you know how many weapons they have?" "According to the information we got before." Ning Yiqing replied: "they have at least ten AK47s, several grenades and a heavy weapon in their hands. It''s just today that they didn''t take that heavy weapon when they hid in." The so-called heavy weapons refer to weapons with great lethality. Eddie''s eyes a little more worried, such a configuration can be said to be a huge lethality. It''s just that he didn''t quite understand why the murderers had such powerful weapons and just left, but chose to drive a group of hostages into the haunted house? According to his experience, this can only happen because they are in greater danger and risk more to leave, so they will make such a choice. Chapter 2193 Eddie looks at Ning Yiqing and others. There are only six people in Ning Yiqing''s party. They are all well proportioned, and their muscle lines are perfect. At this time, everyone is like a sword out of sheath, showing absolute strong fighting power. Eddie took a look at the police officers he brought over. Compared with Ning Yiqing, their temperament was quite different. Eddie is a person who has seen a lot of experience. He can see immediately that Ning Yiqing is the best of the best. He can''t be underestimated. Ning Yiqing looked at Eddie and said: "they not only have weapons in their hands, but they are all vicious people. They have just proved this, so they must not let them go, otherwise they will bring very serious consequences." Eddie looked at him and asked, "so you mean you can''t cooperate to give them the car?" "No, the car must be given, but there must be some arrangement in the car." Ning Yiqing replied: "of course, they can certainly guess our layout, but even so, they have to do the same, to make them feel that our focus is on the car." Eddie was a little surprised: "listen to what you mean, it seems that the focus is not on the car, so what do you think the focus is?" Ning Yiqing looked at the direction of the haunted house: "of course, the key is to arrest all these murderers. If they can''t be arrested, I suggest to annihilate them." Eddie is stunned for a moment. He already knows the cruelty of the cat girl. It''s an absolute crime. Normally speaking, if you can''t arrest this kind of person, you have to kill them on the spot. It''s just that he thinks it''s a little strange to say this from Ning Yiqing''s mouth. It''s not that he''s kind, but that Chinese people are soft in his heart. He''s not too comfortable with Ning Yiqing''s hard line. He looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "I''ve received your suggestion, but this is the United States. I''m in charge of this area. I know what to do." Ning Yiqing has carried out any policy in the United States before. He is not surprised by Eddie''s statement. For Eddie, this is his territory and he doesn''t like anyone to tell him what to do here. After a while, Eddington said, "you are Chinese. You come to the United States to carry out tasks. I don''t care what tasks you are carrying out, but since you are here, you need to comply with the laws and regulations of our country. I will take over this matter, and you don''t need to be involved." Such a big case is bound to shock the whole country tomorrow, so he has to show his attitude and solve it perfectly. He has been in the police for many years and has rich experience. No matter how fierce the bandits are, he has met them, so he is confident to solve the problem. And in such a situation, he can''t give Ning Yiqing the lead, so he must show his attitude now. Ning Yiqing took a look at him and said, "Sir, it may be difficult for you to do what you want." Eddie''s face is a bit unhappy. His first reaction is that Ning Yiqing intends to fight with him for the dominance this time, and he can''t give it to Ning Yiqing. The reason is that this is Eddie''s home court. If he gives up the dominant position in this case, he may be ridiculed by his peers. Eddie is going to deny Ning Yiqing''s words, suddenly the voice interrupts his thinking. Chapter 2194 I heard a voice coming from the ghost house: "we want to change hostages when you are preparing for the car." Eddie''s brow is wrinkled and he wants to change hostages. It''s very arrogant of these gangsters to think that they still want to change hostages at this time. The voice from the other side of the haunted house continued: "there is a patient with severe heart disease among our hostages. Such a patient will die at any time. We are all kind-hearted people. If we were not forced to be cruel, we would never have done such a thing." "Now, we are willing to give this patient with severe heart disease a chance to survive. I know one of you, Su Cheng, will trade him for this patient." "I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. In five minutes, if you don''t think about it, we''ll kill the heart attack immediately." "If we kill that heart patient, it''s not us, it''s Su Cheng." "Don''t you boast of benevolence, righteousness and morality and cherish every life? Let''s take a look at your choices! " Ning Yi Qing hears this, the Mou son is full of cold idea, they can put forward such condition, although let him feel disgusted, but also not calculate accident. Eddie asked aloud, "who is Su Cheng?" Su Cheng stood up and said, "I am." Eddie takes a look at Su Cheng and then looks at Ning Yiqing: "what are you going to do about this?" It takes time to decorate the car. At this time, the cat girl proposes to exchange hostages in order to get rid of her troubles. The reason why she asked Su Cheng to replace Wu Yuru, rather than Ning Yiqing, was that she had fought Su Cheng a lot before, and at the same time, she had suffered a big loss in Su Cheng''s hands. As the commander above, Ning Yiqing has never had a direct confrontation with the cat girl, so for the cat girl, she hates Su Cheng and even Ning Yiqing. To some extent, the cat girl is still a little afraid of Su Cheng, so at this time, the first person she wants to remove is Su Cheng. In her opinion, as long as Su Cheng is dead, their chances of escaping from here today will increase a lot. Ning Yiqing ignored Eddie, but looked at Su Cheng and said, "you can''t go." Su Cheng frowned: "if I don''t go, they will definitely kill people when it''s time. So many people have died here today. I can''t watch someone die again." "I know what you think, but in this case, if you go there, you will die. When I brought you to the United States alive, I will bring you back alive." Ning Yiqing said slowly. They have carried out many tasks together, and those tasks are very dangerous. They have very deep feelings, so it is impossible to watch each other die. Su Cheng knew Ning Yiqing''s way of doing things. He said softly, "I know, but..." "No, but." Ning Yiqing interrupted him, saying: "in this case, if we agree to them, we will fall into a passive position. No one knows what excessive demands they will make next." "For me, I''ve never met the impertinent demands of any criminal, and what they want is the life of my teammates." Su Cheng asked him: "how to deal with this matter?" Ning Yiqing looked at the direction of the haunted house and said slowly, "it''s very simple. I''ll go." Chapter 2195 Su Cheng was stunned and said, "no, you are our team leader. If something happens to you, the whole thing will get out of control." Ning Yiqing looked at him and said, "you also said that I am the captain, so you must obey my command." Su Cheng''s eyes were a little red. Ning Yiqing said, "remember what I said to you before?" Su Cheng nodded: "remember." They often carry out tasks all the time, so they have an absolute tacit understanding. He knows that what Ning Yiqing means is that the key to today''s rescue task lies in Gu only, either sending the weapon to Gu only''s hand or helping her win the weapon. Because Gu has not been exposed yet, he is the best one to surprise and attack him unprepared. Ning Yiqing nodded and said, "so this time, I can only go." Su Cheng sighs for a long time. At this time, he doesn''t know how to persuade Ning Yiqing, because he will surely die. If Ning Yiqing goes, he still has a chance of life. This is due to the only tacit understanding between Ning Yiqing and Gu. After a moment of silence, he said, "OK." Ning Yiqing then turned to Eddie and said, "I''ll take his place." Eddie looked at Ning Yiqing unexpectedly. After a moment of silence, he finally looked at Ning Yiqing and said, "this is a dangerous exchange. The suspect will not agree." "They will agree." Ning Yiqing said very firmly. Eddie had no friendship with them. Although he knew it was dangerous, he couldn''t persuade them, because someone had to stand up for it. Although he was a little worried that Ning Yiqing would take over his dominant position just now, when he saw Ning Yiqing take the initiative to stand up, he had some admiration for Ning Yiqing. This Chinese man is a man with courage. Ning Yiqing picks up the loudspeaker and shouts to the ghost house: "I, Ning Yiqing, would like to exchange hostages on behalf of Su Cheng." At this time, the ghost house was quiet. The cat girl was a little bit surprised, then picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s really interesting. Ning Yiqing actually came." Of course, she knows what it means for Ning Yiqing to stand up. As far as their organization is concerned, how many times they want to hunt Ning Yiqing, they can''t achieve their wish, but they didn''t expect that he would stand up at this time! But the cat girl also knows that Ning Yiqing''s danger level is much higher than Su Cheng''s. The best way for such a person is to shoot him as soon as he appears. She is not sure that she can control Ning Yiqing and let him be a hostage. However, if Ning Yiqing shoots him as soon as he appears, it will also bring about a lot of trouble. The American police will be well prepared, and Su Cheng''s people will be crazy, and it will be even harder to leave. Qin Mingyang has been tidied up by Ning Yiqing several times. He has heard of Ning Yiqing''s deeds before. He is afraid of Ning Yiqing. So he whispered: "boss, Ning Yiqing is so terrible. If he comes into the haunted house, I''m afraid we will be very dangerous." The cat girl said in a deep voice, "do you want to talk about this? But you talk about Ning Yiqing every day. I''d like to meet him for a while Qin Mingyang had some worries in his eyes. He wanted to say something more. Seeing the cat girl''s murderous face, he swallowed his words back. Gu Yiqing was surprised to hear Ning Yiqing''s voice, but she immediately calmed down. Ning Yiqing told her that he would come to New York City to carry out the mission this week. It''s very normal for him to appear here at this time. Chapter 2196 Gu''s only worry at this time is that he will replace Su Cheng for Wu Yuru. The way he deals with things like cat girl and Qin Mingyang will definitely kill him! She was a little worried, but she knew that anxiety was useless at this time. On the contrary, it would make her in a mess and make her play disorderly. She took a deep breath and told herself to calm down and try to change the situation. She had thought that she would have the opportunity to take action only when the car came, but now it seems that maybe Ning Yiqing''s appearance is the opportunity. At this time, Gu only understood his feelings when she was in danger for Ning Yiqing. Sure enough, he would calm down when he was in danger, and the person he cared about would lose his sense of propriety when he was in danger. She quickly analyzes the cat girl''s psychology in her heart. At the same time, she also analyzes Ning Yiqing''s psychology. If he appears here at this time, will he know that she is in it? Gu is not sure at this time, but his heart beats fast. If he knows she is in it, will he try to match her inside and outside. When she felt this kind of feeling in her heart, her mood was complicated and excited. According to her understanding of him, she thought it was very possible. If he wants to cooperate with her, she needs to make some preparations. Gu Weiyi starts to play a role for herself. If she is Ning Yiqing or Hua Zhifeng, what do they do? She used the corner of her eye to scan the staffing of the haunted house. There are four people guarding the hostages. They hold them in four corners. The bullets in their weapons are loaded, and they can shoot with a wrench. So if she wants to act, she needs to solve these four people in the shortest time. If she solves these four people, she will alarm a suspect in the front door nearest to them, and he will attack her for the first time. At her current level of shooting, no matter how fast she reacts, she can only shoot four shots in a row. She has no way to solve the problem, so she has to hide first. But if she hides, these hostages will be hurt, so the rescue mission is greatly discounted, so the suspect must be solved as soon as possible. It is likely that she will be injured, and other changes will happen. The most ideal situation is that Ning Yiqing will shoot the suspect after solving the problem of maonv and Qin Mingyang. It''s just the position of the suspect. No matter what angle Ning Yiqing comes in from, it''s hard to attack him. Gu only deduced this matter several times in her heart, and the results were almost the same. She sighed a long time in her heart, and felt that her ability in this aspect still had a lot of room to improve. At this time, the cat girl was already shouting with a trumpet: "Ning Yiqing, you have seed. I admire you, but I''m not interested in you. I only want Su Cheng. Now I have two minutes! Su Cheng, if you don''t come here, I''ll kill the heart patient. " Gu''s only worry is that she is not familiar with Su Cheng, and she doesn''t know Su Cheng''s ability. If Su Cheng comes, all her ideas just now will come to nothing. Her heart read just move, squatting behind her an elder because of squatting time is long, can''t squat body forward again. Chapter 2197 The elder was directly planted on Gu only, and she was pushed out for a moment. Gu Weiyi screamed No, and the guard who was guarding them was angry. He yelled at them and kicked the long foot to make them squat again. At this time, the cat girl and Qin Mingyang also look in this direction. Qin Mingyang''s eyes fall on Gu''s body. He thinks it''s familiar, so he goes over and grabs Gu''s hair. The result is a golden wig, revealing Gu''s only black hair. Qin Mingyang reached for Gu''s only face and said with a grim smile, "it''s really you!" Just now, he felt that Gu Wei''s back was familiar. In fact, he didn''t dare to believe that Gu Wei would show up here, but he didn''t expect that Gu Wei would show up here! He didn''t hate Gu Weiyi to the bone. He didn''t kill his grandparents impulsively if he gave him a little money or left a way back! If he doesn''t kill his grandparents, he won''t be exiled to a foreign country and live a miserable life every day! He has always been selfish. When something goes wrong, he always pushes it on others. Gu only after being pushed down by the elder behind, she knew that she was in big trouble today. At this time, looking at Qin Mingyang face to face, her heart was calm and calm. She said in a low voice, "yes, it''s me. I''m here to save you." "Help me?" Qin Mingyang sneered: "if it wasn''t for you, would I have come to this step?" Gu Yiwei sighed and said, "even without me, you are doomed to end like this." Qin Mingyang put his weapon to her head and said coldly, "I still don''t know what my ending will be, but I know your ending will be miserable." When he finished, he opened the insurance of his weapon and his eyes were full of killing intention. Gu only looked at him with a smile: "grandma, grandfather, how do you come?" Qin Mingyang felt cold behind his back when he heard this sentence. Although he was a real scum, in his heart, he always cared about the death of his grandparents. So he subconsciously looked at himself. In the second when he turned around, Gu Weiyi directly grasped his wrist with her fastest speed, and then pulled and twisted his backhand to hit several acupoints on his wrist. He only felt a pain in his wrist and could not hold the weapon in his hand any more. Gu''s only eyes narrowed, and his killing intention was stronger. When Qin Mingyang feels wrong, he turns around and looks at each other. He sees Gu Weiyi''s killing intention in his eyes. His heart is inexplicably frightened, but he doesn''t think Gu Weiyi can do anything to him. In other words, in his heart, he felt that he might not be Ning Yiqing''s opponent, but it was absolutely impossible that he could not make Gu only, and he did not think Gu only dared to kill him. So he put his arm forward and pinched Gu''s only neck. Gu Weiyi looked at his actions coldly, without any expression on his face. He only said in a soft voice: "grandfather, grandmother, I''ve avenged you." As she spoke, she pressed the wrench directly. "Bang", Qin Mingyang''s blood splashed Gu''s face, but there was no expression on her face. Qin Mingyang''s face was full of disbelief. He didn''t understand until he died. Gu only moved his hand. Chapter 2198 It sounds like a long time, but it''s just a blink of an eye. By the time everyone reacted, Gu had already fired. The suspects yelled and aimed at Gu. Gu only did not give them the time to aim, the weapon in her hand a Yang, even a few "bang" sound, three suspects fell in a pool of blood. The cat girl was originally in the front. She wanted to go to the theatre, but she didn''t expect that Gu only suddenly moved her hand. It''s just incredible. She reached for her weapon and fired directly at Gu. Gu only in the hands of the brain has been fast rehearsal of the whole process, she had caught Qin Mingyang''s body as a shelter, blocking the cat girl must kill a blow. The cat girl saw that four of her people died in an instant. The current situation is very unfavorable to her. She scolded lightly and used her weapon to take care of the only one again. Gu only quickly adjusted his angle, and his weapon shot another suspect. The cat girl was so angry that she had to rely on the hostages, but she didn''t expect that there was such a powerful role in the hostages. It seemed that she was still an expert in looking after the only posture. Cat girl knows that if she doesn''t control the situation, she will lose control of the current scene today. Once the scene gets out of control, it means that she is likely to die here. The cat girl has gone through a lot of dangers, experienced a lot of things, and is extremely experienced. She reached out and grabbed Wu Yuru, who was closest to her, and said, "put down your weapon, or I will kill her!" Gu''s eyes widened a little. At this moment, she had a lot of thoughts in her heart, but no matter what those thoughts were, Wu Yuru''s life should be the most important thing at this time. Her eyes were deeper, and the cat girl cried out, "I''ll count three! 1¡¢ Two, three When the cat girl counted to three, Gu Weiyi threw out his weapon. The cat girl sneered and said, "sure enough, you and Ning Yiqing are in the same group! In that case, go to hell! " With that, she raised her weapon and shot at Gu. Gu only knows that with the skill of cat girl, she can''t escape this time, but in the face of life and death, her heart is a little unwilling, so she stares at cat girl. At the moment when the bullet came out of the chamber, Wu Yuru, who was hijacked by the cat girl, moved. She had a serious heart disease and had no strength. She didn''t grab the weapon in the cat girl''s hand, nor did she instruct her to hit the cat''s arm. So she used the simplest and most rough way, and bit the cat girl hard. The cat girl ate the pain and shook her hand. The bullet deviated a little and flew out directly, wiping Gu''s only arm, leaving a deep bloodstain on her arm. Gu only did not care about these, a very fast roll, will have fallen on the ground to pick up the weapon, and then shoot. The bullet tilted straight into the cat''s cheek. Wu Yuru was in the arms of the cat girl. She felt some warm liquid sprayed on her face. Then she felt a kind of inexplicable fear. Her heart at this moment uncontrollable plot of the jump up, jump a little crazy, tingling incomparable. Wu Yuru didn''t seem to feel the sting. She grinned at Gu Weiyi. Chapter 2199 Today Gu Weiyi appears here. Wu Yuru is very surprised. At the same time, she is very happy because Gu Weiyi is so important to her. In her heart, Gu Weiyi brings the first color of her life. She knew that she could not be saved today, because her heart had reached the limit. What she was afraid of was that when she died, she didn''t even know anyone around her, which would scare others and make her feel lonely. But now Gu Weiyi is by her side. She knows that she may not be able to ride the roller coaster today, but the things she experienced today are absolutely impossible for most normal people, which are more exciting than riding the roller coaster. At this time, she saw someone aiming at Gu only, and Gu only''s posture at this time was impossible to hide. So she yelled, "only, be careful!" When she finished, she rushed at Gu. Her body can''t stand a little toss. For ordinary people, such a flutter may be just a very casual action, but for her, it is exhausting, completely exceeding the load of her heart. Gu Weiyi saw that her face was not bloody. He was very anxious, but at this moment, Gu Weiyi could not stop her. "Bang" a sound, Gu only felt Wu Yuru pounce on her body, now Wu Yuru is very thin, pounce on the moment, she can even feel Wu Yuru''s bones. Gu only knew that this was not a time to be in a daze, or to check Wu Yuru''s situation. She took up her arms and hit her backhand. Someone fell in response. At the same time, she heard the movement from other angles. She raised her eyes and saw that a suspect aiming at her fell into a pool of blood, and Ning Yiqing stood behind the man. Gu only now can''t take care of Ning Yiqing, but he knows that when he comes here, it''s safe. She helped Wu Yuru up and said, "Yuru, how are you?" Wu Yuru''s mouth slightly up, eyes with a smile, said: "the only, I''m good, you don''t worry." She tried to speak louder so that Gu could feel at ease, but she had lost all her strength and couldn''t speak out at all. Gu only eyes with tears, she said: "Yuru, don''t talk, I''ll try to save you." Gu Weiyi reaches for Wu Yuru''s pulse, and her pulse is almost gone. Gu only uses perspective eyes to see Wu Yuru''s wound. Wu Yuru''s wound is not serious, only the bullet is stuck in the scapula, but Wu Yuru''s heart has reached the limit. At this time, even the appearance of Da Luo Jinxian could not save Wu Yuru. Gu Weiyi always feels that she is a strong man, but seeing this scene, she wants to cure Wu Yuru, but she doesn''t know how to do it. Gu used to think that her medical skills were very good, but at this moment, she felt that her medical skills were a scum! Her hands were shaking violently. She flipped over her backpack in a hurry, took out the silver needle from it, and put it directly on several life-saving acupoints on Wu Yuru''s body. But when the needle goes down, it''s like going to a blank place, and you can''t feel the existence of acupoints at all. Gu''s tears fell straight. She held Wu Yuru in her arms and said, "Yuru, you have to hold on. My teacher is a very powerful cardiologist. I''ll take you to him now." Chapter 2200 Gu Weiyi said that he wanted to pick up Wu Yuru, but he found that his hand was shaking violently and he had no strength at all. Gu Weiyi has always been steady in Wu Yuru''s heart, and there will be no reaction when Mount Tai collapses in front of him, but now Gu Weiyi is in a panic. Wu Yuru''s heart is penetrating very badly. Maybe it''s because it''s too painful, so she can''t feel the pain. She reached out and took Gu Yiwei''s hand and said, "Yiwei, don''t worry about me. I''ve been tortured by this damned disease since I was young. Seriously, I''ve really had enough of it. Now it''s a relief for me." "Do you know? I''m very happy to meet you here! Because I met you, I have had a colorful life for half a year. " Gu only now has become a tearful person, full energy to take care of what happened around her, she choked and said: "Yuru, I am also very happy to meet you, you are the strongest, bravest and most beautiful girl I have ever seen!" There was a smile in Wu Yuru''s eyes: "really?" "Really Gu only took her hand and said, "you are very good. If I were a boy, I would marry you." The smile in Wu Yuru''s eyes was a little stronger, and she said, "well, you can''t cheat me!" Gu Weiyi held out his little finger to hook her little finger and said, "I never cheat. Let''s pull the hook!" Wu Yuru tried to give her a bright smile, but her heart is too painful, even if she died, it is difficult to smile brightly, just said: "I believe you." She looked at Gu and said, "unfortunately, I haven''t been on a roller coaster in my life." "I''ll take you to a seat now!" Gu only sobbed. Wu Yuru said softly, "may I?" "Of course Gu Weiyi picked up Wu Yuru and said, "let''s go now! I once promised you that I would take you on the roller coaster when you are well, and I will fulfill my promise! " Wu Yuru nodded her head lightly. Gu Yuru was upset just now and couldn''t hold her. At this time, she already knew that Wu Yuru was not saved, so she had to satisfy Wu Yuru''s last wish anyway. In fact, Wu Yuru is very thin. Gu can easily pick her up. Ning Yiqing and Su Cheng quickly control the situation. He sees Gu''s interaction with Wu Yuru and hears their conversation. He quickly confesses to Su Cheng and goes out with him. The roller coaster is very close to the haunted house, and it is only 30 meters away. Gu only was afraid that Wu Yuru could not wait, so she walked very fast. She was still excited. Although her hands and feet were not able to take off her strength, she was also shaking. Gu Weiyi puts Wu Yuru on the roller coaster and ties her seat belt. The staff of the playground had already left, and there was no one in the control room. After Ning Yiqing goes in, he can see how to operate. Gu only a look at him, he gently nodded her head, she tied her seat belt, and then down the mobile safety chair, she and Wu Yuru tightly stick on the roller coaster. She turned to look at Wu Yuru and said, "Yuru, we are going to take the roller coaster. Are you ready?" At this time, Wu Yuru had only one last breath. She could hardly open her eyes. She could not move. She could only blink at Gu Wei. Chapter 2201 Gu Yiqiang squeezed out a smile and said, "Yuru, we''re off!" She made a gesture to Ning Yiqing. He pushed a control button and the roller coaster started slowly. At the beginning, the speed was not fast, but Wu Yuru opened her eyes because of the reflection. She said softly, "I finally got on the roller coaster. I''m so happy." Gu only had some tears in her eyes. This roller coaster was designed for them. There were only two of them on it. Wu Yuru didn''t feel afraid, but her life had come to an end. The world you see on the roller coaster is different from the world you usually see. It spins and passes quickly. Time seems to slow down at this moment. Under the roller coaster is the dense vegetation, is a prosperous world, this world may also be very beautiful, may be very cruel, but all is life, is also the experience of life. Wu Yuru''s brain is actually a little blank at this moment. The feeling of getting what she wanted is so beautiful. She likes this feeling and the happy world on the roller coaster. Her best friend is sitting beside her at this time, giving her endless happiness and warmth, accompanying her through the last moment of life. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she closed her eyes forever when the roller coaster reached the peak. Gu only has been observing her movement, see her eyes closed, the hand also fell down, Gu only tears rolled down again. Some people, some things, enough to let people remember for a lifetime, such as today. Gu only came to find Wu Yuru, but she met Qin Mingyang. When she wanted to find a chance to rob Qin Mingyang, she met Wu Yuru. Gu Weiyi has been thinking about Qin Mingyang''s Dharma ever since her grandparents died. She thinks that when Qin Mingyang dies, her heart will feel lighter, but today her heart is more heavy than ever. Today, it was Wu Yuru who saved her. Even if she didn''t come to save her today, she might die, but in her heart, she didn''t think so. Everyone''s life, has its own curve, has its own pursuit, but also has some unspeakable pain and pain. Gu Weiyi didn''t know how she got off the roller coaster or how she got back to the hospital. She was a little confused. Everything that happened around her seemed to have nothing to do with her at this time. She had no idea vaguely how long she had been sitting in the hospital corridor. Although Liu Xiuli suffered from Wu Yuru''s death, she was also prepared for Wu Yuru''s frequent struggle with death over the years. Although she cried bitterly when she saw Wu Yuru''s body, she was distressed when she saw Gu Weiwei sitting there. Liu Xiuli already knows what happened in the playground. She can''t blame Gu only. What happened today exceeded her expectation. In fact, she had heard Wu Yuru say that she wanted to go to the amusement park before, but Liu Xiuli thought that she was just talking about it. How could she know that Wu Yuru was so persistent about it? Liu Xiuli sat beside Gu only, she said softly: "only, Yuru''s business has nothing to do with you, you don''t think too much, aunt don''t blame you, but want to thank you, thank you for fulfilling Yuru''s wish." Chapter 2202 Gu Weiyi sat there without moving. Liu Xiuli sighed and said, "I''m going to take Yuru home. Take care. Although my aunt doesn''t blame you, she doesn''t want to see you again. Take care." She left with Wu Yuru''s father. Although she does not blame Gu only, but Wu Yuru''s death is still a heavy blow to her. She knows that Gu is the only best friend to Wu Yuru, so every time she sees Gu Weiyi, she will think of Wu Yuru, and she will be very sad to think of Wu Yuru. So under such circumstances, it''s better not to see you again. Gu only came back to herself. She looked at Liu Xiuli, but she saw that Liu Xiuli''s back was a little hunched. She seemed to be ten years old. Gu only gently closed her eyes, she felt that at this time, she should comfort Liu Xiuli, but she could not do it anyway. Gu only actually saw a lot of life and death people, but when her friend died in front of her, the feeling was unbearable. That kind of pain, actually is also pain through the heart. Gu only studied cardiology very hard during this period. She thought that she might have a chance to save Wu Yuru, but now the situation is that she will never have such a chance again. No matter how good and brilliant the medical skill is, it is impossible to bring the dead back to life. Gu Weiyi bit her lip and inhaled her nose. She put her hands around her shoulder. She turned her head and saw that it was Ning Yiqing. Gu''s eyes were red again. Ning Yiqing put her in her arms and said, "only one, if you are sad, just cry!" Gu Weiyi lay down in his arms and burst into tears: "Ning Yiqing, I think I''m useless. I can''t save Yu Ru!" "I know you did your best." Ning Yiqing said in a warm voice, "you have done a good job today." Gu Weiyi said: "if I really do well, why can''t I save Yu ru?" Ning Yiqing really has no way to answer her question. He has to say: "life and death are vital. Wu Yu has a serious heart disease. Even if she doesn''t have today''s event, she is likely to die on the operating table." Gu only to wipe tears on his body: "but she did not die on the operating table, but to save me to die!" Ning Yiqing asked her: "if you and her role swap, at that time in such circumstances, will you save her?" Gu only a little confused, think about the scene at that time after a light point. Ning Yiqing hugged her tightly and said: "so this matter is your common choice, the only matter of life and death, even if you are the most powerful doctor, it is impossible to reverse." "I know that you are very sad that Wu Yuru has gone, but this matter needs you to face after all." He didn''t want her to carry out all kinds of tasks with him. In fact, a large part of the reason was that he didn''t want her to face life and death. In the process of carrying out a task, death is a very normal thing. The one who dies may be the enemy, his companion or his closest partner. Although she is smart and strong, she is only a girl. Her endurance is stronger than ordinary people, but she is also a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Such a person, in fact, is not suitable to face such a thing. Chapter 2203 When Ning Yiqing faced this kind of thing for the first time, his heart was also quite sad. Because he had experienced it, he could feel what she felt at this time. Also because of too much experience, so now such a life and death, in his eyes looks a little ordinary. Gu only cried like a tearful person in his arms, but because he was too tight before, he fell asleep. Ning Yiqing looks at her one face heartache, but this kind of time, he in addition to accompany outside unexpectedly is a little thing can''t do. Su Cheng came over and said, "head, the matter has been dealt with. It''s just that there are some troubles in the United States. We can''t take Qin Mingyang and other people''s bodies." Today''s incident happened too quickly. They were still arguing about who would exchange hostages in five minutes. When they were arguing, there was a huge noise from the ghost house. Su Cheng remembers very clearly that Ning Yiqing rushes inside as soon as she hears the news, but everything happens too quickly. When Ning Yiqing rushes in, the suspects have already died several times. At that time, Gu''s situation was extremely dangerous. Ning Yiqing was only a second late, and he was afraid that Gu could not live. The U.S. police are a little curious about Gu''s actions today. Although Gu''s actions at that time can be explained, which can be regarded as self-defense, her outbreak of fighting scared Eddie a lot. At that time, Gu was a little confused because of Wu Yuru''s death. He didn''t hear Eddie ask her madly: "who are you? How did you do that? " Gu only at that time did not seem to hear Eddie''s words at all, and he always stood by Wu Yuru''s side. At that time, Eddie was about to go crazy and almost didn''t put out a weapon. Ning Yiqing made a round for Gu Yiwei and told him that Gu Yiwei was also the only member of the team in this operation, but she was on the mission for the first time, so she was a little out of control when facing life and death. Eddie looked like a ghost at that time. He could shoot so many ferocious murderers on his first mission? They think he''s from the country. Haven''t they seen the world? Su Cheng wants to laugh at the thought of Eddie''s incredible face at that time. It''s just that when Gu only went abroad, in addition to her identity as an overseas student, Mao Suiyi also set up another identity for her, in order to cope with emergencies. So when Ning Yiqing shows Gu''s only certificate to Eddie, Eddie looks like a ghost. Ning Yiqing''s party has a strong fighting capacity. He can understand it. After all, it''s someone else''s major. But Gu Weiyi is not. Eddie has a special look at Gu''s age. When he thinks about his gender, he thinks that the current Chinese people are really terrible! He even doubted that Gu was the only master trained by China since childhood! It''s just that Gu''s only appearance is totally different from the master trained from childhood. She is too emotional, so he has to believe that this girl may be the legendary genius. Eddie didn''t pursue it any more, but he felt that he needed to look at this group of people in China in a different way. Su Cheng doesn''t care much about what kind of view Eddie is. He looks at the way Ning Yiqing and Gu Weiyi embrace each other, but he feels very loving. Chapter 2204 No one can imagine, this will be clever and weak Gu only, how terrible the combat effectiveness burst out when she was angry. Ning Yiqing is not interested in how to deal with the corpses of maonv and others at this time, because they have more important things to deal with: "what about other teammates of maonv?" "All ambushed." Su Cheng replied: "the information you want has been found, and this time the task has been successfully completed." The successful completion of the task means returning home, and returning home means Ning Yiqing and Gu only have to be separated temporarily. Ning Yiqing gently nodded her head and said, "that''s enough. I''m here to accompany the only one. You''re busy with the follow-up work." Su Cheng nodded his head lightly. Gu''s current state is that they have all experienced it. Because they have, they know that the best way to cure it is time. And now with Ning Yiqing by Gu''s only side, I think she will soon be able to come out of this matter. Gu Weiyi lies in Ning Yiqing''s arms and sleeps uneasily. She has a long dream about the process of her acquaintance with Wu Yuru. In her dream, Wu Yuru didn''t have a serious heart disease. They could run and jump together and ride a roller coaster in the playground. It''s just that when they took a ride in their dream, the roller coaster suddenly broke down. When they got to the highest place, the safety buckle and safety belt all broke down, and all the people were thrown out by the roller coaster. Gu Weiyi desperately wants to catch Wu Yuru''s hand, but she smiles at Gu Weiyi and says, "unique, I''m so happy to play with you in the playground. You must be happy!" Then there is the endless darkness and the ultimate sense of terror. Gu only suddenly woke up and sat up straight, but he felt as if his head had hit something. Then he heard a dull hum. She opened her eyes wide, touched her painful head, and then looked at Ning Yiqing whose chin was hit red. She realized that she was asleep in Ning Yiqing''s arms. She took a deep breath, Ning Yiqing rubbed her head and asked: "do you have nightmares?" Gu only now also can be regarded as back to God, she gasped, gently nodded her head and said: "in fact, it can''t be regarded as a nightmare, I just dream of Yu Ru." Wu Yuru went to the highest place on the roller coaster. She knew that she might have such a dream in the future. She might never take the roller coaster again. Ning Yiqing nodded and said, "this is a normal phenomenon. It will be fine after a period of time." His tone was calm. Gu only felt that his tone was too calm and calm. There was an unspeakable taste in her heart. She bit her lip and glared at him, saying, "cold-blooded animal." But after she scolded him, she thought of his career, and he was likely to face such things all these years, and suddenly withered again. Ning Yiqing naturally didn''t mind her saying so, just stroked her back and said: "in fact, doctors are a profession that often faces life and death. No matter how good your medical skills are, they can''t change the law of life, aging, illness and death." Gu Weiyi looked down at him and said, "Ning Yiqing, did anyone tell you that you can''t comfort people at all?" Ning Yi Qing but toward her tiny smile say: "this matter I think you already knew, didn''t expect you until now just discover, Gu only, you are really not general stupid." Chapter 2205 Gu Yiwei She felt from the bottom of her heart that no matter what happened, it would turn into a different taste in Ning Yiqing''s mouth. He didn''t have the ability to cure people, but he could make her speechless and make her completely not know what to say. But after such a toss, she felt more comfortable. She had to face many things when she had to face them. She couldn''t get rid of them. Gu Weiyi sighed and said, "I don''t want to talk to you today." Seeing her appearance, Ning Yiqing wanted to laugh and said, "I''ve finished my task this time. I''ll be back in two days." Gu only one Leng: "so fast?" Ning Yiqing''s mouth slightly raised: "don''t you want to talk to me?" Gu Yiwei This product is really beyond words! She really wanted to be angry with him all her life, but she felt that she would never be able to be angry with him. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "if you don''t please me, maybe I''ll stay for a few more days as soon as I''m happy." Gu only this meeting don''t say beg him, all wish to clap dead him! Ning Yiqing gently hugged her and said, "I beg you, please stay with me for a few more days." Gu only this can be true some cannot laugh or cry, this lets the human speechless man! She really doesn''t want it! She put her hand around his waist and said, "please Ning Yiqing hugged her and said, "well, I beg you to come back to China as soon as possible. I hope time can pass quickly. We will announce the wedding news as soon as possible and get married as soon as possible." Gu only felt his warm breath and his deep affection for her. She gently closed her eyes, with a smile in her eyes, but said, "I wish time could pass slowly. I don''t want to be tied to you so soon." Ning Yi Qing light scolded a: "have no conscience of woman." Gu Wei a smile, this smile originally some dark mood suddenly cheerful a lot, she did not know that she and Ning Yi Qing this conversation is not a flower gun, but her heart is warm. She also knows that Ning Yiqing doesn''t know how to speak, which is his alternative way of comforting. Although few people in the world can bear this way of comforting others, she can feel his heart, so her heart is warm. Just at this time, Professor Holm came over with a newspaper. When he saw the two people''s appearance, he felt a little hot eyed. It doesn''t mean that the Chinese are very conservative and not good at expressing their feelings. What''s the point of holding them together like this? Professor Holm looks at Ning Yiqing with a rather bad look. He always feels that this Chinese man wants to turn Gu Yiwei back to China. Ning Yiqing felt Professor Holm''s eyes, but she didn''t give in at all. When he was at home, he was despised by Shao Yizhi, and he tolerated it. But when he went abroad, a hell of a professor appeared. He could not bear to look at him with such an exclusive look. Professor Holm saw that his eyes were more disgusting, but he didn''t care about him. Instead, he said to Gu Yiwei, "Gu Yiwei, you are famous." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. In fact, there are many things to pay attention to about being famous. If the way of being famous is not right, it is likely to bring very serious consequences. For example, if she is famous for killing Qin Mingyang and maonv, it will bring her a lot of trouble. Chapter 2206 Gu Wei takes a look at Ning Yiqing. Ning Yiqing nods her head lightly. He and Eddie negotiate about what happened in the playground. But in essence, Chinese people are not very good at showing up. When they are about to show up, they are likely to bring some trouble. For Ning Yiqing, they just need to complete the task perfectly. As for other things, they are not important. So when it''s over, he finds Eddie and gives all the credit to him. In the publicity, it''s natural that how Eddie bravely kills the bandits has nothing to do with Ning Yiqing, and nothing to do with Gu only. Gu only see Ning Yiqing nod, immediately understand his meaning, so this famous should have nothing to do with the playground. She asked curiously, "Professor, what happened?" When Professor Holm saw him talking to Gu Weiyi, she even went to see Ning Yiqing''s face. In his opinion, her behavior was not independent at all. The impression she had left him was quite independent. So he can''t help complaining in his heart. As expected, the girl in love has a negative IQ. He was not very happy to throw the newspaper in his hand in front of her and said: "read it for yourself!" Gu Weiyi saw that he was angry, but he was still puzzled. He felt that he had really done something heinous to make him angry. Gu Weiyi picked up the newspaper and looked at it. He was speechless. Well, this time, she is really famous. She is a bit famous. The content in the newspaper is quite clear. It came from yesterday''s drug exhibition. Lin Xianzhi is a real talent. He has made a great show in the medicine exhibition. Although he is the only one who came to Gu this time, he also came with a task. He brought a lot of medicine. He estimated that it has always been about the only thing that happened in the United States, so he knew that she had used traditional Chinese medicine to control the new virus that broke out some time ago and saved many people''s lives. So at the beginning of this medicine exhibition, what he publicized to the outside world was the medicine produced by the pharmaceutical factory of Chinese traditional medicine, which had cured the new diseases. Chinese traditional medicine used some cold medicine to control the new virus, and these cold medicines had a very good effect on the prevention and treatment of diseases. The discovery of a new virus in Los Angeles some time ago shocked the whole country. At the same time, that virus has also spread in the whole country. Now when the whole country talks about the new virus, it''s a bit like the color of the virus. Gu only saw this series of reports, there is a kind of Banlangen, honeysuckle prevention and treatment of diseases that sense of sight. In previous generations, because of the rampant spread of a certain virus, and after a so-called old Chinese medicine vigorously touted the efficacy of Banlangen and honeysuckle in TV station, the two kinds of traditional Chinese medicine were almost out of stock for a period of time. Many people bought these two kinds of medicine to drink in water to prevent colds. In fact, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, Radix Isatidis is rarely used in real traditional Chinese medicine prescriptions, which depends on the nature of Radix Isatidis. It belongs to the "broken" type, and it is rarely used in real traditional Chinese medicine, because it will damage the healthy qi of the human body. Honeysuckle is cold and cool. People with hot constitution, sore throat and other symptoms can also use it. However, people with weak cold constitution who eat too much honeysuckle will also be harmful to their health. Chapter 2207 Lin Xianzhi yells at Gu''s only sign, which is a bit like that fake doctor. Although her cold medicine is very good, it doesn''t apply to everyone. At the same time, it doesn''t apply to people who don''t have a cold. Gu Weiyi reaches out his hand and presses the center of his eyebrows. Lin Xianzhi is really a businessman. There is no lower limit for doing certain things. When she looked down, she introduced the medicine produced by the pharmaceutical factory for the treatment of trauma. The great Mr. Lin actually took a knife and cut it in the meeting hall, and then directly used the medicine produced by the pharmaceutical factory, which immediately stopped the bleeding and had excellent curative effect. Gu only saw that there was a sense of seeing a wandering artist break a big stone in his chest. Selling medicine to a place like Lin Xianzhi is really not a common fight! She didn''t know whether to praise him for his dedication or scold him for his brain disease. She took a deep breath and felt that the grade of the whole pharmaceutical factory had been lowered by him. Although she was selling drugs normally, she was stunned and made like a liar. Fortunately, it''s only in the 1990s, and we haven''t been spoiled by the vulgar routines of businessmen. The business environment in the United States is not quite the same as that in China. It''s also possible that the medicine of the pharmaceutical factory is really good. After being tossed by Lin Xianzhi, there are so many people at the scene. According to the photos taken in the newspaper, the number of Lin''s booth is obviously more than that of other stalls. Professor Holm looked at Gu Youyi, saw her face changed a few times, and finally asked her, "so what you mentioned before about your pharmaceutical factory in China is true?" In fact, he is skeptical about this. Although the United States encourages college students to start their own businesses, the success of College Students'' entrepreneurship is very few, and the business environment in China is certainly not as good as that in the United States, so he just listened to Gu''s story that she has a pharmaceutical factory. But when he saw the name of the medicine in the newspaper and the boast of the Chinese man, he had to believe it. Gu only coughed and said, "I really run this pharmaceutical factory, but..." "You do have arrogant capital." Professor Holm interrupted her by saying, "but is your medicine really as good as this Chinese man said?" Gu Weiyi replied: "I can guarantee the quality of the medicine. This Chinese man is a dealer of mine. He doesn''t know much about medicinal materials. I don''t agree with his saying that I can take my cold medicine to prevent diseases without illness. At the same time, I don''t agree with the saying that all colds can be cured by taking my medicine. There is no problem in other aspects." Professor Holm pointed to the page on trauma treatment and said, "what about this one?" "He used the medicine to treat trauma, and the actual situation proved that there was no problem." Gu''s only answer. Professor Holm was silent for a moment and then asked, "can your medicine be used for postoperative recovery?" "Of course," Gu replied It''s really possible. Even if it''s a major operation like heart disease, there''s no problem with the recovery of skin and flesh after the operation. Professor Holm looked at her and asked, "this medicine is not exaggerating." "No Gu only a little embarrassed to reply: "my dealer''s way of doing things I am not too recognized, I will deal with him later." In fact, from her point of view, whether it''s surgical injuries or accidental injuries, they are essentially the same. Chapter 2208 These are injuries of muscles, muscles and bones, and the drugs used can only be divided into two types: those with external wounds and those without external wounds. As long as they are of the same type, there is no big difference in treatment. On the contrary, compared with cold medicine, it is a little easier to treat wind cold and wind heat. Professor Holm asked her, "do you have this medicine with you? I want to try the effect myself. " Gu only knew that she was going to have an operation with Professor Holm, and he had thought about promoting her medicine for treating trauma, so he brought some here this time. She took out a bottle from her bag and gave it to him. He took it up and looked at it and said, "I''ll go to the patient to have a try now. Gu Weiwei, you need to be responsible for what you say." Gu said seriously, "I''m a doctor." What she said is a fact and a promise. Because she is a doctor, she cherishes her life very much. At the same time, she will never talk nonsense about treating diseases. Medicine is the foundation of a doctor, so it is also the top priority. Professor Holm and she looked at each other for about ten seconds and then left with the medicine. He did not forget to stare at Ning Yiqing when he left. Ning Yiqing thinks that Gu''s only teacher is mentally ill, and doesn''t like him? And he didn''t like Professor Holm! If he could, he would like to bring Gu back to China directly. As for Lin Xianzhi, who brushes the sense of existence in newspapers, he despises even more. He is a shameless fool! He used to think that Lin Xianzhi might cause some kind of threat, but now he is completely relieved. As for Lin Xianzhi, he really doesn''t need to pay attention to it at all. He can''t even be called an opponent. Gu''s only mobile phone rang. It was Lin Xianzhi who called: "honey, have you seen today''s newspaper? Praise me quickly, I have received a lot of orders! " Gu Yiwei didn''t want to praise him at all, but wanted to hit him on the head! Lin Xianzhi, however, had no awareness of this, and then said, "but I think the most powerful person is you. How long have you been in the United States? It''s really amazing and admirable that you have such a great influence." At this meeting, Lin Xianzhi should be glad that there is a telephone line between him and Gu only. Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and asked, "Lin Xianzhi, do you remember the details about how to sell medicine that I said in front of you and grandfather Lin when I went to Hong Kong City for the first time?" Lin Xianzhi thought about it carefully, and then referred to his own slogan, second counsellor. His voice on the phone immediately sounds less jumping and joy, his reaction is also fast, immediately scolded: "how can I forget what you told me? Blame those reporters who have never seen the world, they scribble there! How could I have made such a low-level mistake? " Gu only heard this sentence to express ha ha. She really knows what kind of dog he is! Lin Xianzhi added: "honey, you have to believe me. As far as I''m concerned, I remember every word you say. I think about it every day. I can recite what you have said to me since we met." "Then recite it to me." Gu said directly. Lin Xianzhi He doesn''t have the only memory like that. How can he really remember it? Of course, he listened to her words, but he mostly recalled her pleasant voice and her beautiful face. Chapter 2209 Gu Weiyi sneered: "Lin Xianzhi, you''ve been in such a big trouble this time. Do you want me to finish for you?" "I''m not in trouble." Lin Xianzhi said with some grievances: "it''s really those American journalists who write nonsense!" Gu Weiyi didn''t want to talk to him about it. She said slowly, "I''ll give you one last chance to hold a press conference immediately. I''ll apologize to everyone for the cold medicine you said yesterday, which can prevent colds and is suitable for all cold patients." Lin Xianzhi was wronged on the other end of the phone. Gu only added: "if my signboard falls into your hand, I don''t mind castrating you with a knife and making you a eunuch." No matter what kind of starting point Lin Xianzhi had, she could not tolerate his exaggeration of the effect of publicity. As a doctor, Gu only has her professional ethics. Although exaggeration is a way of word revision in Chinese, she does not recommend that it be applied to the medical industry. In this industry, she only accepts seeking truth from facts and telling the truth. When Lin Xianzhi heard the busy tone on the phone, he was like eggplant beaten by frost, and immediately lost his divine color. But his two bodyguards could hardly sympathize with him. Lin Xianzhi sighed for a long time: "woman heart, sea needle! Forget it. This time she has a point. I''ll listen to her. " "When was Miss Gu unreasonable?" A bodyguard nearby took down his platform. Lin Xianzhi picked up the folder and threw it on him: "if you don''t tell the truth, you will die! Why don''t you go and find me those reporters from yesterday! " The fact that the newspaper will report this incident has something to do with Gu''s reputation. To some extent, Gu is already a famous doctor in the United States, although she is still a college student. Gu only felt that she had to take some responsibility for this matter. After all, Lin''s medicine dealer was selected by herself. So she decided to go to a drug exhibition in the afternoon. Ning Yiqing knew that Lin Xianzhi was there, and where she would go alone, so she accompanied her to the exhibition. Lin Xianzhi was very excited when he heard Gu only say that she was coming, but when he saw Ning Yiqing beside Gu only, his face was a little bad. He couldn''t help complaining in a low voice: "it''s really haunting. There''s him everywhere!" The bodyguards around him were speechless when they heard this. It seems that the haunted man is the young master of his family! Of course, the bodyguard didn''t dare to say this. If he really wanted to say it, he would die miserably. After all, it was Lin Xianzhi who paid him. Ning Yiqing went to Lin Xianzhi and said, "Lin Shao, long time no see." Today''s Ning Yiqing''s unexpected enthusiasm even stretched out his hand. Lin Xianzhi was dissatisfied with him, but he had to stretch out his hand. Only when they met, Lin Xianzhi felt that his hand was going to break! Gu only saw Lin Xianzhi''s twisted face because of pain. He wanted to shout, but he forced to bear it in order to maintain his demeanor. She wanted to laugh in her heart. This product really doesn''t have a long memory. Is Ning Yiqing''s hand so easy to hold? Ning Yiqing''s face didn''t have too much expression, the whole person looked quite indifferent, he said in a low voice: "I heard that this time the hard work is less." Chapter 2210 Lin Xianzhi forbeared the pain and said, "it''s not hard. This is what I should do. I''m willing to do anything for sweetheart." When he said this, he felt the pain on his hand increase, so he said aloud: "if you have the ability today, pinch my hand off!" Ning Yiqing not only wants to crush his hand, but also wants to crush him to death! Gu only sighs in the heart, these two men seem to come up with something every time they meet. It''s also a troublesome thing for Ning Yiqing to pinch off Lin Xianzhi''s hand. She pulled Ning Yiqing''s sleeve and said, "he''s just a fool. We don''t care about him in general." Lin Xianzhi Ning Yi Qing feels comfortable in the heart however, really, have what to care with a person with brain problem? He released the hand holding Lin Xianzhi, said with a faint smile: "also, and he is really nothing to care about, about is a fool." Lin Xianzhi feels that he has been severely attacked. Is he going to eat their dog food after being abused? Is there any reason in the world? He just felt the pain in his hands, and his heart began to hurt. Gu Weiyi was too lazy to pay attention to the expression on his face. He only asked flatly: "are all the reporters invited?" Lin Xianzhi is angry and doesn''t want to say a word. Gu only lightly glanced at him, he immediately counseled: "they are all here, in the conference room." In addition to the exhibition booths, the organizers of the exhibition also prepared a number of conference rooms for manufacturers to rent. After receiving Gu''s phone call, Lin Xianzhi began to prepare for these things. The office had been rented for a long time, and the staff had already made arrangements. When Lin Xianzhi and Gu only came to the conference room and saw the orderly scene inside, she felt that Lin Xianzhi was not good for nothing. When he was serious, he was good. Gu only and Lin Xianzhi quietly discussed a few words in the back, and then they went in together. This kind of time Ning Yiqing is not suitable to appear, he stood aside to see two people walk past together, his heart immediately some bad taste. He felt from the bottom of his heart that when he pinched Lin Xianzhi today, he pinched a little lightly. This product is a natural fighting constitution. Gu only has never regarded Lin Xianzhi as a man, he is more like a sister in her heart, but every time he meets Lin Xianzhi, he sticks to her, which is also a very annoying thing. And when Ning Yiqing is present, she has to take care of Ning Yiqing''s thoughts. Gu only felt from the bottom of his heart that if something happened to a man, it would be much more troublesome than a woman. As soon as Gu only went in, the reporters recognized her. For a moment, the magnesium light flashed all the time. Although Gu only once accepted an interview with reporters, in fact, after that time, there were still several waves of reporters who wanted to interview her, but she declined, because she wanted to study hard. What she doesn''t know is that because of her action, she has been labeled low-key by reporters. It is because of her low-key and infrequent interviews that journalists will cherish this opportunity even more and plan to interview her well. Gu only had some pain in her eyes, but she sat down calmly. After making a simple opening speech, she went straight to the topic, emphasized the way of medication, and repeatedly declared that it is not suitable to take cold medicine in the case of no cold. Chapter 2211 At the same time, Gu Weiyi also took out the cold medicine, one is the red package, the other is the blue package, the red one is suitable for wind heat cold, the blue one is suitable for wind cold cold. For the American people, it is difficult to distinguish what is wind heat cold and what is wind cold cold. She simply put two kinds of cold corresponding to the specific symptoms said again, she said so, reporters also understand. There is no such detailed distinction between the western medicine and the western medicine in treating colds. At first, the reporters were confused when they listened to it, but she made it clear, and then there was nothing they didn''t understand. A reporter asked, "Miss Gu, why did you say something different from what Mr. Lin said yesterday?" Gu Weiyi replied: "Mr. Lin is not a doctor. He knows little about medicinal materials. So when he said these things yesterday, he didn''t speak very clearly. I criticized him after reading the report. Medicine has never been specious. It needs to be accurate to specific symptoms." "There is a lot of stress in the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. I can''t explain this knowledge to you for a while and a half. Mr. Lin is a layman, and it''s also specious. That''s why I think I need to stand up and explain it to you, and teach Mr. Lin another lesson by the way." Some of the reporters laughed, while others asked, "Miss Gu, as Mr. Lin said yesterday, the sales volume of your pharmaceutical factory will be much larger. Are you putting money aside?" Gu only thought this question was interesting and said with a smile: "I am a doctor first, and then the boss of a pharmaceutical factory. I can never make enough money, but as a doctor, medical ethics is the basic quality." "In addition, at the beginning of establishing a pharmaceutical factory, I first asked for quality, and then sales, because I firmly believe that only when the quality of the medicine is good, there will be good sales. To be honest, orders for these kinds of drugs produced by the pharmaceutical factory have been arranged until next year." "Medicine is used to treat diseases. People who are not ill or who are not right should not take it. The medicine should be left to the patients who need it." Next, I don''t know who is leading the clapping. She smiles and stands up to thank them. A reporter said: "Miss Gu, in fact, I had a new type of virus before. You helped me to cure it. I heard that when you treated patients in the hospital, there was no salary. Is that so?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "if you don''t tell me, I really forget that the hospital hasn''t paid me yet. After I return to Los Angeles, I have to ask for my salary." The reporters laughed again. They also heard about Gu''s last time when she came out to treat the new virus. She suffered a lot of grievances. Then, when the conditions were ripe, she did not hesitate to come forward to treat people''s diseases, and she did not receive any reward. This time, she came forward to stress that we should not eat drugs indiscriminately, and that we should take what kind of medicine for what kind of diseases. Her way of doing things is different from that of most doctors in the United States, and her quality seems to be more respected. Normally speaking, this kind of error correction press conference will cause some dissatisfaction and sometimes be attacked by reporters, but today''s press conference is full of relaxed atmosphere. At the end of the press conference, a reporter suggested: "Miss Gu, I heard that the traditional Chinese medicine can see what disease a person has without the help of instruments. Is that so?" Chapter 2212 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "traditional Chinese medicine can really find some hidden diseases by looking, hearing and asking." The reporter''s eyes suddenly lit up: "I also heard that sometimes some hidden diseases can be seen, can you take a look for us?" In the United States, it''s not cheap to see a doctor, and a good doctor costs a lot. And people are born, old, sick and dead. These reporters dare not say that they will never get sick in their whole life, so since they meet Gu Youyi, they are not willing to waste this opportunity and want to see her. Gu Weiyi asked with a smile: "can I charge for the diagnosis?" The reporters laughed again, but Gu Weiyi said: "actually, I don''t want to see a doctor for you, but I still have a doctor''s qualification certificate from the United States, so I can''t see a doctor for you now." When she saw the disappointment on the faces of the reporters, she said with a smile, "but I can help you to see your physical condition. I don''t prescribe medicine or give acupuncture. I just want to talk about your physical condition. What do you think?" Of course, this matter has been recognized by all journalists. We can absolutely trust her medical skills because of the new virus in Los Angeles. Gu only because of the blessing of perspective eye, her speed of seeing a doctor is very fast, basically with perspective eye scan a circle, and then a pulse, look at a tongue coating, you can see everyone''s physical condition. She explained everyone''s physical condition clearly, which surprised the reporters. Most of them were healthy, but there were some minor problems. She taught some dietotherapy methods to solve them. There are also a few stones or stomach problems, which can be solved. There was a reporter in the middle who was in the early stage of gastric cancer. Now the symptoms were not obvious. She asked him to be hospitalized immediately for systematic treatment. If someone else told the reporter that, he would have been furious, but today Gu''s inspection of other reporters was extremely accurate. He was a little frustrated and had to believe it. Gu only looked at the reporter who had stomach cancer and said, "your stomach cancer is still in the early stage. Surgery should be curable. If you are afraid of surgery, you can ask me to help you, but it has to wait until I get the doctor''s qualification certificate." The reporter asked curiously, "can traditional Chinese medicine treat gastric cancer?" Gu Weiyi seriously said: "I have repeatedly stressed that traditional Chinese medicine can not only treat diseases, but also treat serious diseases. Of course, you need to make your own choice." The reporter looked at her in disbelief. After all, although cancer has been cured, most cancer patients were basically sentenced to death after they were found cancer. Although the reporter trusted Gu''s medical skills, Gu''s way of treatment was completely different from what he had learned before, so he also had a lot of doubts. Just at this time, he is not good to ask more, and he is still thinking, his stomach does not feel too much discomfort, how can he get gastric cancer? He felt that he still needed to go to a regular large hospital for systematic examination. After the meeting, the reporter went to a doctor he knew very well and lined up for a whole body examination. When he checked biochemical blood, the cancer index was very high. He did a detailed examination and finally found out that he had stage I gastric cancer. Chapter 2213 When the reporter saw the list in his hand, he was very surprised and depressed. He thought that traditional Chinese medicine was really amazing! Gu only just took a look at him, then took a pulse for him, and immediately saw that he had gastric cancer, which was the same as the result of precision instruments! The doctors who saw him began to plan treatment plans for him. To some extent, cancer is also a kind of chronic disease. The earlier the treatment, the better. The reporter was a little confused. He was stupefied with the doctor''s treatment plan, because if he followed the doctor''s treatment plan, his stomach would have to be cut off at least one third. It''s a terrible number for him. He thought of Gu Youwei again. He thought that maybe he should ask her how she would treat her if she was the one to treat her. Gu will also finish the follow-up work in New York City. She has sorted out the drugs sold by Lin Xianzhi before. When selling these drugs, she has to fully consider the production capacity of the pharmaceutical factory and can''t accept orders without limit. For this reason, she needs to explain to the pharmacists over and over again. Lin Xianzhi looked at her busy look, his heart is also some bad taste, this disaster seems to be he broke out, he just want to sell a little more medicine to please her, did not think too much. After Gu Weiyi finished his work, he came over and said, "honey, you won''t be angry with me, will you?" Gu only smiles at him and says, "Lin Shao, how many people in the world dare to be angry with you?" When Lin Xianzhi heard this, he felt tragic. How could he not be angry? It is clear that he was pushed to the periphery. He touched his nose and said, "honey, in order to make up for my mistake, I invite you out to have a good time and relax!" Gu only directly refused: "no time." What else does Lin Xianzhi want to say? Gu Youyi''s mobile phone rings. After she gets through, Professor Hom''s excited voice comes: "Gu Youyi, do you have any medicine for treating trauma? I want ten thousand sets! " Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and soon realized that it was Professor Holm who tried out her bottle of wound medicine and found that the effect was very good, so he asked the hospital to buy it from her. She picked up the inventory list and took a look. She didn''t have much inventory of the medicine for treating trauma. She only had a hundred sets left. She said with a slight cough: "Professor, there are only a hundred sets in New York City. You may need to place orders to Chinese pharmaceutical factories for the rest. You may need to wait for three months or half a year in view of the recent outbreak of orders from pharmaceutical factories." Professor Holm said directly on the other end of the phone: "Gu Weiwei, how can you do business like this? When business comes, you even push it out! I don''t care. You have to hand in 10000 sets of trauma medicine in a month, or you don''t want to graduate! " Gu only thinks that Professor Holm is also an unruly person. She always threatens her with her studies. Does she look so threatening? Well, she''s really stuck in Professor Holm''s neck. It would be a shame if she returned home with poor grades. So she decided to discuss with Professor Holm: "Professor, it''s really impossible to produce so many drugs in such a short period of time. Let''s hand in 1000 groups this month, 3000 groups next month, and finish in half a year." Chapter 2214 Gu Weiyi thought about it and then said, "don''t threaten me with my studies any more. I''m a man of integrity. I will never use inferior medicine to pass off as good medicine under your pressure! So please understand! " Professor Holm felt threatened by her when she heard her words. She told him that if he embarrassed her with his studies again, she would give him a fake. He is also a well-informed professor. It''s the first time that he met such a student. Gu only can''t understand it with common sense. She is a real troublemaker! He has been a professor for many years, and for the first time he has been threatened by a student. He felt that his authority had been challenged, and immediately said in a cold voice: "the first month, 2000 sets, the remaining 3000 sets per month, four months to complete, can not be longer!" "Then I will ask the hospital to place an order for you every month, and purchase 2000 sets of fixed products! You can''t refuse! It''s settled. " Then he hung up. Gu only corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, spread on such a overbearing unreasonable teacher, she is also very unlucky? But now the result is good, not much different from what she expected. It''s just such a toss. The pharmaceutical factory has to increase its production capacity, otherwise it will have to arrange the orders to the next year. It''s just that we can''t be in a hurry to increase production capacity. We must do it step by step. The machine needs to be purchased, and the quality of medicinal materials needs to be strictly controlled. Only her medicinal materials planting base is just under construction. It takes time for medicinal materials to grow. She has to wait for this process. In essence, the cultivation base of medicinal materials needs time, and the scale must also be expanded. However, since she is abroad, there is no way to do it. This matter also can''t act too hastily, must control the quality strictly, otherwise lost her original intention. So she called Yang Yong and told him about the situation here. Yang Yong was silent for a long time on the other end of the phone and said, "the only thing I haven''t told you is that when you ask me, I''ll tell you that director Qin hasn''t been in the factory all this time. He went to the places you planned before and rented land to grow herbs." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. The news surprised her. In fact, Qin Zhenhua also mentioned this matter in front of her before, saying that she wanted to help her go out for a run. She thought that after all, he had had cerebral hemorrhage before, and the cardiovascular and cerebrovascular aspects were worse than normal people, and this disease had a certain recurrence rate, and once it recurred, it would kill people in a short time. Because of this, she had never agreed before. She would rather be a little tired and slow down to do it, but she didn''t expect that Qin Zhenhua was already helping her. Yang Yong said on the other end of the phone: "director Qin said that you usually have a lot of things, and what he can do in the factory is limited. It''s better to go out and help you rent more land, and move forward step by step towards your dream." Gu only heard these words with tears in his eyes. Qin Zhenhua is not her biological father. They haven''t been together for a long time, but he absolutely understands and supports her. Gu Weiyi once talked about the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine in front of Qin Zhenhua. She thinks that traditional Chinese medicine will not change essentially because of her, but she wants to do her best to change the situation of traditional Chinese medicine. Chapter 2215 Gu Weiyi wants to let more people benefit from TCM and let more people know about TCM. She wants to sell TCM abroad and let the world know the existence of TCM. But in the final analysis, it''s a dream. It takes her ten or twenty years, or even a lifetime, to do it. Qin Zhenhua didn''t say much at that time. He only said that he supported her. But she really didn''t expect Qin Zhenhua to support her so actively. Gu Weiyi was worried about his health, but there was no way to stop it. She had to say, "did my father take anyone with him when he went out?" Yang Yong replied: "when he went out, he took Xiao Wang, a salesman, and said that he would take care of each other. In addition, Mr. Shi didn''t know how to know about it. He found a student who was studying herb cultivation to go with him. You don''t have to worry too much. He talked to me on the phone yesterday. He is in a very good condition now." Gu only heard this relieved, as long as Qin Zhenhua''s side with acquaintances, then don''t worry too much. She also knows that the places suitable for planting herbs are relatively remote. In this era, there is no mobile phone signal for a lot of time, and she can''t get in touch with Qin Zhenhua if she wants to. So she said to Yang Yong, "my father will call back. Please advise him not to get tired." Qin Zhenhua''s body should not be affected, so she will focus on reminding this thing. She knew Qin Zhenhua''s mind. Since she couldn''t persuade him, she asked him to do it, but everything was based on his body. Once she found something abnormal, she immediately went to see a doctor. Yang Yong said with a smile: "director Qin is thinking of you and you are thinking of him. Your father and daughter are really enviable." Gu Weiyi smiles. She thinks Qin Zhenhua is a good father. She thinks about Qin Mingyang. She doesn''t know if Yang Yong should tell Qin Zhenhua about this. After a little thought, she finally felt that it would be better for her to tell Qin Zhenhua in person. Anyway, Qin Mingyang was Qin Zhenhua''s own child. Gu only asked about the financial status of the pharmaceutical factory. Before, she didn''t pay much attention to the profits when pricing drugs. Now the pharmaceutical factory needs to expand and rent land to grow drugs. All these will cost a lot of money. She is worried that there will be problems with the financial affairs of the pharmaceutical factory. Although she is the biggest shareholder of the pharmaceutical factory, after Yang Yong and Zhu Jiagang took care of the pharmaceutical factory, she gave each of them some shares. Therefore, her own private property is separated from the pharmaceutical company, and she also needs to pay attention to the financial side of the pharmaceutical company. Yang Yong replied: "the financial situation of the pharmaceutical factory is pretty good. In recent months, the orders are very full, so I have to ask customers to collect part of the deposit as you asked before. Now even if director Qin takes out a sum of money to rent medicinal materials, there is no financial problem." Then he said a few figures. Gu only heard those figures and touched her nose. Well, the operation of the pharmaceutical factory is much better than she expected. Although she had roughly calculated the surplus of the pharmaceutical factory before, she did not expect that there would be so much. According to the development of this situation, there is no need to move the money into her private account for the follow-up rent of land and medicine. Gu''s only heart is very happy, this is a good thing, also means that she is on the right path, will form a virtuous circle in the future. Chapter 2216 Yang Yong added one more thing: "recently, a pharmaceutical factory in the imperial capital advertised on TV. I had a look and found that the drugs they produced were very close to ours, but the price was only two-thirds of ours. I felt like they were coming for us." Gu only heard this, and immediately thought of Mo Feiyan, the pharmaceutical factory in the imperial capital, and still came to her pharmaceutical factory. Except for Mo Feiyan, she didn''t want to come to other people. Her eyes narrowed slightly, said: "you pay attention to their side of the action, what news the first time to inform me, pharmaceutical side recently you have to pay more attention to, don''t let people exploit the loophole." Yang Yong answered and asked about her recent situation. He hoped that she would return home as soon as possible. In the final analysis, she had to make up her mind about what happened in the pharmaceutical factory. Although she said that she could contact her on her mobile phone, it was not convenient to make overseas calls and there was still time difference. After all, it''s not as convenient as Gu''s only time at home. Gu has been abroad for more than three months at this time, and her study abroad career has already passed half of the time. During her stay in the United States, she felt quite good, but after staying abroad for a long time, she also wanted to return home. And this time, the tasks she needs to perform in foreign countries have been completed, and in the future, she only needs to settle down in her studies. Although Lin Xianzhi made the whole thing a little funny, the result was good. The medicine of the pharmaceutical factory has been recognized by many people. In the United States, the two terms of traditional Chinese medicine have gradually spread. She believes that as long as time goes by, the drugs of pharmaceutical factories will get more recognition. Gu only hang up after a big stretch, she turned to see Ning Yiqing looking at her, she gave him a smile, his eyes a gentle, whispered: "although I have always supported you to do anything you want to do, but in fact I am a little worried, not afraid you can''t do well, but afraid you are too hard." "But now I see what you look like, I think it''s worth it for you, no matter how hard you work, so Gu only, come on!" The corner of Gu Wei''s mouth rose, and the smile in his eyes became stronger: "I''ve been working hard. If my hair goes on like this, Ning Yiqing, I think my life will soon reach the peak." Ning Yiqing frowned: "I remember you told me before that the peak of your life is to marry me." Gu Yiwei Did she ever say anything so disgusting? Maybe, but she has no impression. Ning Yiqing saw her expression, a face of disgust: "they say women are fickle, Gu only, you really put it incisively and vividly." Gu Yiqing was speechless, but Ning Yiqing held her in her arms and said, "no matter you are fickle or not, you are my woman. In my eyes, you are the best." "Gu Weiwei, I think you need to learn from you." Gu only confused: "which point?" Ning Yiqing stares at her and says: "you are always the best in my eyes." Gu Wei couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, but he said solemnly: "this can be applied to you on the contrary. I allow you to change the peak of your life, but the best person in your heart can only be me." Chapter 2217 Ning Yiqing said: "I allow you to be fickle in other things, but I don''t allow it alone." Gu only thought that it was rare for her to be so domineering as Ning Yiqing, but she could accept his words, so she also said seriously: "Ning Yiqing, I''ve never been a fickle person. In my heart, you are always the most important, even higher than medical skills." Ning Yiqing always felt that when she said this, she was trying to coax a child. But he didn''t know why. He was very comfortable. He reached out and pinched her nose and said, "you still have a little conscience." They hugged each other and laughed. For them, it''s the happiest time to embrace each other like this. When we get together, we always hate to be apart. At present, it''s very difficult for us to spend time together. It''s a rare free time. Gu only asked Ning Yiqing, "when do you plan to return home?" "Su Cheng has already dealt with the end of the matter Ning Yiqing replied: "I have also reported to the leaders. The leaders approved my leave for a few days because I completed the task perfectly this time. I calculated that I could stay here for another week." Gu Weiyi also calculated that a week is not too long, but it is very precious to them. She took him by the hand and said, "you can stay here for a week. We can go out and have a taste of American food." With that, she took out several ten thousand meter checks from her bag and shook them in front of him, saying, "look, this is the money I made with my medical skills. Ning Yiqing, am I particularly good?" Although she has perspective eyes, she easily made a lot of money when gambling, got the first bucket of gold in her life, and owned the capital of opening a pharmaceutical factory. But the money she earned in that way actually had no sense of achievement in her heart. It was not essentially different from cheating. For her, the money she earned with medical skills really made her feel proud. Ning Yiqing looks at the check in her hand, and then looks at her face and asks for praise. She feels funny. Although she is steady and mature in front of others, when she is in front of him, he always thinks that she is an innocent little girl. He reached out and rubbed her hair and said, "yes, my daughter-in-law is the best. It costs a lot of money for others to go abroad. My daughter-in-law not only doesn''t spend money, but also makes money. Most importantly, she also makes those Americans realize the power of traditional Chinese medicine, and my daughter-in-law has become their life-saving benefactor." Gu only said with a smile: "no, I''m the best!" When they get along with each other, the atmosphere is always good. Although Ning Yiqing usually doesn''t talk much in front of others, he is willing to coax her and tease her in front of Gu only. He likes to watch her smile and play tricks in his arms. The next morning Gu and Ning Yiqing returned to Los Angeles in Professor Holm''s car. Professor Holm blew his beard and glared at Ning Yiqing in the whole process, but he didn''t give him half a good face. Ning Yiqing didn''t bother to pay attention to Professor Holm. Anyway, he didn''t need to give these outsiders a good face except Gu Yiqing. This trip to Los Angeles by Gu Zhiwei and Professor Holm is absolutely wonderful and unforgettable! Chapter 2218 In the middle of this, Professor Holm and Gu only did not appear in the school, this meeting two people come back together, the students in the class see Gu only in the eyes of a little more worship. Shirley asked enviously, "the only one, will the professor take you to surgery this time?" When it comes to the operation, Gu only thought of Wu Yuru again. Her mood was a little low. She said in a low voice: "originally, I planned to do this, but there was an accident. The patient who needed the operation escaped from the operating room and then became ill." Of course, Shirley understood what heart attack meant. She crossed her chest and said, "it''s OK. The professor values you very much. You will have a chance to have an operation with him in the future." Gu only heard this with a cool smile. Although it''s an expectant thing to follow Professor Holm to have an operation, it''s nothing compared with Wu Yuru''s death. During this period of time, she has been thinking about many kinds of heart disease treatment schemes in her mind. For many heart diseases, it is absolutely not an easy thing to cure them. The methods available in traditional Chinese medicine are really limited. But for heart patients, heart surgery is originally a very big operation, many patients can not get off the operating table, and surgery is the best treatment, so many heart patients have to gamble this time. Gu only thinks that in addition to the severe patients who have to undergo surgery, can the lighter patients be cured by Acupuncture and medicine? It was a very difficult subject, but she felt that she might have a try. Shirley see her face is not good, think she is because she can''t make the operation things and upset, at this time also don''t say much. For Shirley, such an opportunity is absolutely precious. If other students get such an opportunity, she may be a little envious, but for Gu only, she is not envious at all, because Gu only''s medical skills make her admire. At the end of the class, the president of the hospital came to Gu Yiwei, gave her a bag with a smile and said, "Gu Yiwei, Congratulations!" Gu only one face puzzled, the Dean motioned her to open the bag to have a look, she opened the bag to see inside the doctor''s qualification certificate, she was immediately overjoyed, she really did not expect, the certificate so soon for her to get the dean. The president said with a smile: "normally speaking, the doctor''s qualification is not granted to the students in school, but the last time you treated the disease was really brilliant, and then your last examination results were really good, so the leaders of the Ministry of Health decided to do special things." "This is the whole nation''s issue of doctor''s qualification certificate to students in school, which goes down in history." Gu only heard this with a smile. Although she thought the principal''s words were exaggerated, it was a good thing for her. The last time she controlled the new virus, she did an examination paper. It is said that it was a written examination with a professional qualification certificate. The paper was a western medicine one, which was a little difficult for her. After all, she had a short time to learn western medicine. She roughly overestimated herself. Her score in that examination paper should be just a passing score. This time, she can get this certificate. It is estimated that she added a lot of points in the treatment of new virus last time, and then she was guaranteed by the president. Chapter 2219 Gu Weiyi said thanks to the president with a smile. Now the president has a very good attitude towards her, and his eyes are very close to her: "I invite you to our hospital again, and I can provide you with the best promotion space." Gu only thought that this time she did not do well in the exam, but in the dean''s opinion, it was a miracle that she could pass the exam. After all, she had only learned western medicine for three months. That paper is very difficult, even for the fifth year students of Medical College, few of them can pass it. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m going back to China in three months. I really can''t work in the hospital. But when it comes to this, I want to ask, can you pay me the salary of my internship in the hospital last time?" President of the hospital He used to hear people say that Chinese people are reserved and will not take the initiative to ask for wages. Gu only has an atypical Chinese in his mind. "Of course, that''s the second reason I came to you today," he said with a slight cough He said and handed her another paper bag: "although you worked as an intern in the hospital last time, you contributed a lot, so the hospital decided to give you the treatment of a regular doctor and your salary." Gu only took a look at the check in it. It says 20000 meters. The salary is not too much, but it''s not too little for an intern like her. She said thanks with a smile. The president asked her whether she wanted to work in the hospital again. She refused with a smile. It''s a pity for the dean. In fact, he has prepared two copies of Gu''s only salary this time. One is the one he just gave her, and the other is the big one he hasn''t taken out yet. It''s not that the president is stingy, but that he is smart. If she doesn''t want to work in the hospital, she won''t be a member of the hospital in the future. The hospital also has a budget and can''t give too much money all at once. At this time, he was rejected twice by Gu only, and his heart was also a little depressed, but he still asked: "Gu only, you still have to stay in the United States for three months, so you can always come to our hospital for treatment in these three months?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "of course it can." Although the president was sorry, he felt that if he could take Gu Weiyi to the hospital first, and then spend time to persuade her, there would still be a chance. After all, the United States is much more developed than China, and the salary would be much richer. After the Dean left, Gu Weiyi saw a lot of students around her. Those students looked at her with admiration. In fact, it is not easy for them to go to the hospital for internship, because doctors will think that they have too many no''s and ask questions. Even if they enter the hospital, doctors will not give them practical work. But Gu Weiyi is totally different. She was invited by the president of the hospital in person. Now she has got the doctor''s qualification certificate, and she has the experience of controlling the new virus before. It can be said that her future career will be very beautiful and her future is limitless. When she went to the hospital, she said it was an internship. In fact, it was not an internship at all, but a direct visit. She would get the favor of the doctors in the whole hospital, and no one would deliberately embarrass her. Gu only look at their eyes, can roughly guess their thoughts, she just smile. Chapter 2220 The road of learning medicine has always been difficult. What they see now is Gu''s achievements, but they don''t know how much she has paid before. She has actually studied medicine for two lifetimes. Gu only walked to the school gate, the mobile phone rang, she took out the mobile phone to have a look, it is a strange number, after connecting, it is actually a person who calls himself the vice president of Ge Da, want to invite Gu only to give a lecture in Ge da. Although the professor in front of her also mentioned it to her, she didn''t pay much attention to it, because she felt that the possibility of success was too low. After all, in essence, she was a serious traditional Chinese medicine, and Western medicine rejected traditional Chinese medicine. For example, the leaders of her school were very cautious about it. Gu only talked with the vice principal for a while, and found that they were serious, had a very good attitude, and even offered a good reward. The whole process of talking on the phone was pleasant. But Gu only did not promise to come down, but said to think about it. What she said was not a deduction. She really wanted to think about it, because she didn''t have a long time in the United States, and she had to go to the hospital for an internship. She also wanted to have an operation with Professor Holm. Mr. Wu and Mr. Chen needed to go there once a week to give them an injection. In addition to these, she has to finish her studies. On the whole, Gu''s life is full. It''s not too close to go back to Columbia. It takes a lot of time on the way. The vice principal of Columbia University said at the end of the phone: "Miss Gu, please believe in the sincerity of our school. You can call me at any time after you have considered it." Gu Weiyi thanks and hangs up the phone. The corner of her mouth rises slightly. Although she hasn''t completely thought about whether to give a lecture in Columbia, it''s really a good feeling to be recognized. In fact, she underestimated herself. Now she is quite famous in the medical field of the whole country. Unconsciously, she has become a "traditional Chinese medicine" in the medical field of the whole country. When she came out of school, she saw Wu Chengfeng standing on the side of the road and winking at her. She couldn''t help laughing. Recently, she was so busy that she hadn''t seen Wu Chengfeng for some time. Her eyes were full of a smile: "are you waiting for me?" Wu Chengfeng showed his hand: "it''s not me waiting for you, it''s my grandfather waiting for you." Then he opened the door of the saloon car, and Master Wu waved to her in the car. Gu only some accident, Wu Laozi actually came, she waved to him with a smile, and then came to say: "grandfather, how do you come?" Master Wu blew her beard and glared at her: "what? Are you only allowed to come to see me and not allowed to come to see you? " Gu only smile: "welcome grandfather to the school to inspect the work." Master Wu also couldn''t help laughing. He called her into the car and said that he was taking her to eat delicious food. Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile. After arriving at the destination, Gu only found that Master Wu said that he wanted to take her to eat something delicious was just an excuse, because there were other people in the luxurious room. She only knew the president and vice president of the medical college, and she didn''t know any other people. Gu only turned to see Wu Chengfeng. He showed her his hand, blinked and laughed again. She inexplicably remembered that Wu Chengfeng had said that Master Wu wanted to help her out. Chapter 2221 At that time, Gu Weiyi listened casually and didn''t pay attention to it. Now seeing this scene, she felt inexplicably that Master Wu was really going to do something. As soon as Master Wu comes in with Gu Youyi and Wu Chengfeng, everyone sitting inside stands up to say hello. Mr. Wu''s aura at this time is completely different from that when Gu only saw him. He has a cold face and is not angry but powerful. He is not the old child Gu only saw before. Gu''s only corner of his mouth rose slightly, inexplicably feeling that such a master Wu was very cute. The lovely Master Wu is not so cute in the eyes of the headmaster and others. They are very afraid of him. When Master Wu came in, he didn''t speak to anyone. He just sat down on the throne. Then he raised his hand, and the people before him just sat down. Mr. Wu asked Gu Weiyi and Wu Chengfeng to sit beside him. He said faintly, "I''d like to introduce two people, Wu Chengfeng, my grandson, Gu Weiyi and my granddaughter." Wu Chengfeng is his grandson''s business. The headmaster didn''t know about it. At this time, he was very surprised to hear this. When he introduced Gu Weiwei, his eyebrows beat. The headmaster knows Mr. Wu well. He knows that he is a super short guard. He always thought that Gu is an ordinary Chinese student who can''t be any more ordinary. But he didn''t expect that she is Mr. Wu''s granddaughter! It''s just that he thinks it''s wrong, because Gu Weiyi''s surname is Gu but not Wu. He said with a smile: "I only learned today that Mr. Wu''s grandchildren are studying in our school. It''s a bit unexpected. They are all excellent students in our school. Mr. Wu has a good way of teaching." Master Wu has a lot of identities, but everyone knows that he likes to be called Mr. Wu and doesn''t need to add other names. Mr. Wu''s face was flat: "what''s good at teaching is just two children who don''t have the tools. If they were really good, they would have held a lecture long ago. They don''t need to study every day." Headmaster: -- The meaning of Master Wu''s words was quite obvious. The headmaster heard it as soon as he heard it. But at this time, he really didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile. Mr. Wu then said: "my grandson and granddaughter, grandson also forget, this boy is very stupid, useless, up to now can only cure a headache cold, granddaughter is much more close to heart, I was caught in the wind some time ago, lying in bed for more than half a year, looking for a bunch of doctors to see, also did not improve." He said with a long sigh: "I thought that I would lie in bed all my life and never get up again. Fortunately, my granddaughter came back. When she saw my scene, she just gave me a faint smile and pricked me with a needle. Then I could get out of bed and walk. Do you think it''s amazing?" Gu Weiyi''s treatment of stroke paralyzed patients is not a secret in the school. Principals have heard about it, but no one takes it as true. They just listen to it, because from the perspective of Western medicine, it is impossible for paralyzed patients to stand up. What they did not expect was that the patient Gu Weiyi cured was actually master Wu! It''s just incredible! The principals are all silly at this time. You look at me and I look at you. Chapter 2222 After a long time, someone said with a smile: "I''ve heard about Miss Gu''s medical skills. Although she is still studying, it''s already amazing!" "Yes, yes, it''s amazing." "I heard that the new virus was cured by Miss Gu some time ago. It''s really daunting for future generations!" Gu had nothing to do with the big leaders of the school before, because she was a big leader, and she was just an ordinary student. Although her name had been discussed many times in these people''s mouth because of Professor Fang''s proposal, it did not attract enough attention. Since her enrollment, no leader has asked her for detailed information, but more importantly, they have some critical thoughts on her. Gu only for these also did not take heart, at this time to hear them in front of the face of Master Wu so boast of themselves, she felt a little strange, so just said with a smile: "too much, too much." The headmaster looked at Gu and asked, "Miss Gu, since you are Mr. Wu''s granddaughter, how did you go to school as an exchange student?" This was a question he had been holding for a long time. He didn''t dare to ask Master Wu directly, so he turned the corner to ask Gu only. Gu Weiyi was about to explain, but master Wu beat her and said, "when I was young, I married a daughter-in-law in my hometown. I didn''t know my daughter-in-law was pregnant when I left China. After she gave birth to her son, she took her surname." "I always wanted to bring my ex-wife to the United States, but she was stubborn and refused to come. She was still the only one who was filial. She studied hard and came to the United States to see me at public expense." Gu Weiwei and Wu Chengfeng They both looked at each other and were helpless. They didn''t expect that Master Wu was still a good storyteller, and the story was basically in line with the history of China. Wu Chengfeng felt from his heart that it was really tiring to have such an unreliable grandfather. And those principals and school directors are silly. They really don''t know what to say. Master Wu didn''t need them to say anything. He just said with a smile: "please come here today and introduce my grandchildren to you. It''s because I''m in a good mood. Come here and have dinner." The headmaster''s mood is very complicated. Although Mr. Wu didn''t say anything at this meeting, his meaning is quite clear. Today, he is the only one who comes out for Gu. So the headmaster said with a smile, "Mr. Wu, Miss Gu is so excellent. It''s really amazing. I heard that she studies Chinese medicine very well. I want to invite her to teach Chinese medicine in the school. What do you think?" Offering lectures and offering courses are two completely different concepts. The form of lectures is just for students to listen and understand, broaden their thinking and knowledge, and pay attention to an interest. But setting up courses is totally different. Courses have credits and need students to study hard. The school''s attention to these two things is also completely different. Mr. Wu glanced at the headmaster and said, "I always miss the idea of the school at the beginning of its establishment. At that time, it was a real research route, absolutely inclusive of all disciplines, a real hundred flowers blooming and a hundred schools of thought contending." Chapter 2223 Mr. Wu said here with a smile, chin slightly raised, his eyes a little disdain: "but now some of the school''s leaders are really not as good as before, one by one shortsighted, only see the little interest in front of them, it''s really very disdainful." His words made the school blush directly. But Mr. Wu said, "I didn''t say you. You are still very insightful. When you find the advantages of traditional Chinese medicine, you want to open a course of traditional Chinese medicine. Your idea is quite good. It''s just that my granddaughter came to the United States to study, not to teach. It''s not suitable for her." "What''s more, she has promised to give a lecture in Columbia, and she doesn''t have the time." The headmaster''s face turned red, white and red. Master Wu said he didn''t talk about him, but all these things were aimed at him. Although he didn''t scold him, he was really polite. But master Wu''s identity was there, and the headmaster could not afford to offend him, so he had to say, "well, it''s really a pity!" Gu Weiyi''s face is speechless. It seems that she hasn''t agreed with the vice president of Columbia University. Has Master Wu made a decision for her? Also, how did Master Wu know about this? Does it have something to do with him? If it really matters, Gu only thinks that she may have somehow recognized a super big man as her grandfather! There was a smile in Master Wu''s eyes. His face was more amiable. He kept on bringing food to Gu and praised her 360 degrees. Wu Chengfeng looks at Mr. Wu''s attitude towards Gu only. He is really speechless. If he doesn''t know the origin of Gu only, he is afraid that he has to suspect that she is Mr. Wu''s granddaughter, and he picked it up! The headmasters ate the meal one by one, and Gu Weiyi was calm from the beginning to the end. After the banquet, Gu only followed Master Wu to get on the bus. She couldn''t help saying, "grandfather Wu, is it not good for you to cheat them like this?" "Where can I lie to them?" Master Wu snorted, "aren''t you my granddaughter? Ah, you just called me grandfather Wu, the only one. Do you want to piss me off? " Gu Yiwei She felt that the old man still had to be coaxed. She felt that her temper should be better. So she had to go and appease Master Wu again. After that, she wondered whether he was her own grandfather. When Master Wu was in a better mood, he said, "the leaders of your school are not good. Their vision is too narrow. They dare to embarrass you even if you are so excellent! Do you really think that apart from them, there is no good school for you to give lectures in the whole country? A group of shortsighted things, despise them Gu''s only heart was warm, knowing that he came here with so much effort just to stand out for her. Master Wu said, "I think they''ve done too much about it. My grandchildren can''t help being bullied by them, so I have to stand up for you." "They think you''re asking them, but you don''t need them at all. In the future, they''ll have to ask you. Otherwise, they''ll become a joke of the whole medical world. They''re a bunch of idiots." Chapter 2224 Gu Weiyi didn''t quite understand what was going on in the middle. Master Wu was very angry for her today. He was in a good mood and patiently explained to her, "you are now a famous person in the medical field. I have seen a lot of reports about you. Now many schools and hospitals across the country are full of curiosity about you." "You are a student in a medical university. If you really go to Columbia to give lectures instead of in our university, then the matter itself is beating them in the face. They will be ridiculed for being too narrow-minded and no longer have the original intention of building the University." "So you wait. When you go to school tomorrow, they will come to beg you. When you want to talk about terms, they will talk about terms. They dare not refuse to agree. You can directly embarrass them as much as they have embarrassed you before. You don''t need to be polite to them." Gu only knew that he did so much for her, and then he said softly, "grandfather, what''s the matter with Ge Da?" "I''ve agreed for you at Columbia. I asked a friend to help you. They are also very interested in traditional Chinese medicine, so you can go directly at that time. I''ll pay the travel expenses." Master Wu said lightly. Gu only knew that he was definitely a person of status in the United States. She was moved that he would use his relationship for her sake. After careful calculation, she didn''t know Master Wu for a long time, but he was very kind to her and really treated her as a granddaughter. But she felt that she couldn''t trouble Master Wu any more: "in fact, I can afford to go to Columbia." "What? Do you look down on my grandfather? " Master Wu blew his beard and glared at her: "it''s your business that you can afford to pay. It''s my business whether I want to pay or not. Now I tell you clearly that it''s my line. I should pay for it! If you don''t agree, you look down on me! " Gu Weiyi was impressed by his theory, and the valiant degree of Master Wu was beyond words. Wu Chengfeng said with a flat mouth: "grandfather, it seems that you are a bit forced to do so!" "Shut up, you little boy. Is there a place for you to talk?" Master Wu glared at him. Wu Chengfeng reached out and touched his nose. He must have picked it up at home! Gu only saw that they were getting along with each other in a funny way. He stretched out his hand to pull Wu Chengfeng''s sleeve. It was really hard to say. After Mr. Wu sent Gu Youyi back to his apartment, he directly asked the driver to drive him back to the Wu family in Los Angeles. Wu Chengfeng was also driven out of the car and let him walk back to school. Wu Chengfeng is speechless. Is he completely despised? Gu only patted him on the shoulder and said, "I believe grandfather Wu still loves you!" Wu Chengfeng took a look at her and said, "you''d better not comfort me. Every time I see you, I just feel like I picked it up." After he finished, he felt a cold look towards him. He was startled and turned to see Ning Yiqing standing at the door of the apartment. His impression of Ning Yiqing still stays in the last treatment. His intuition tells him that the man in front of him can''t be provoked by him, so he directly hides behind Gu Yiqing and says, "your fierce patient has come to you again." Chapter 2225 Gu Weiyi had seen Ning Yiqing for a long time. She was also afraid of his misunderstanding, so she said with a smile: "brother, I have something to hide from you. Today I decided to be lenient with your confession." During the conversation, Ning Yiqing has come to them. Gu Yiwei takes his hand and says to Wu Chengfeng, "he''s my boyfriend. To be exact, he''s my husband. His name is Ning Yiqing. His career is a little special. I didn''t tell you his identity because I was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble." Ning Yiqing looked at Wu Chenghui coldly and said, "hello." Wu Chengfeng''s eyes are full of disbelief. The patient who says yes becomes Gu''s only husband in a flash. This change is too big. Can he refuse to accept it? He can''t help looking at Ning Yiqing. It''s undeniable that this Chinese man is really handsome. He looks a little cold, but his aura is very strong. Wu Chengfeng had always thought that the only person Gu liked would be a sunny and handsome man. He really didn''t expect that she would like such a cold one. He thinks her taste is a little bit heavy, but when he sees Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing standing together, he thinks they look very similar. Although Ning Yiqing is a little cold, when he comes to Gu Yiwei, it''s like a changed person, with a kind of unspeakable gentleness. He coughed and said, "you''re OK." In fact, he wanted to give out a few cruel words, but he felt that his aura was not enough. He was inexplicably afraid of Ning Yiqing. Gu only saw the way he and Ning Yiqing get along with each other, and she thought it was funny. She knew Ning Yiqing''s temperament, and she would not say anything more at this time. She just bent her eyebrows and said, "brother, go back by yourself, and I won''t send you." She said to pull Ning Yiqing''s hand into the apartment. Wu Chengfeng looked at their backs and sighed. There was a feeling in his heart that he could not say. At first, he liked Gu only. He wanted to develop her into his girlfriend. When he knew that she was married, he gave up the idea. Then master Wu took her as his granddaughter, and she became his sister. He finally had a sister. When he planned to love her and enjoy being a brother, a man named Ning Yiqing came out and robbed his sister. Wu Chengfeng feels that he is a real tragedy. Is it because he is destined to have no fate with Gu in his life? Wu Chengfeng sighed for a long time. His heart was full of helplessness. He turned around, sighed again and left unhappily. Ning Yiqing didn''t mention Wu Chengfeng in front of Gu Weiyi, because Gu Weiyi was too indifferent when he introduced Wu Chengfeng. Although he was still a little uncomfortable, he didn''t think he needed to be so stingy. He had to believe her. Gu only came back a little late today because he went out to eat with Master Wu. Ning Yiqing listened to her about what happened tonight, but his focus was not on Master Wu''s contribution to her. He looked at her and said, "so you left me alone for a big meal today, but let me eat instant noodles at home alone. Gu Wei, you really have no conscience." Chapter 2226 Gu only suddenly some Meng, she asked Ning Yiqing: "you don''t care if I will be bullied?" Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "of course I care about it, but it''s essentially a matter of your career. If you choose your own career, you will have your own career plan. When everyone belongs to your own career, there will always be one or another problems and troubles. These things are what you need to solve and face." "So as long as it''s not a life attack or something that endangers your safety, I think you need to face it yourself, because I really can''t help much." Gu can''t help laughing when she hears his point of view. Her Mr. Ning seems to be very calm and calm on these things. His words are rational and correct in essence, and show his attitude at the same time. He supports her to do what she wants to do, but also hopes that she will grow to the height she wants to grow. In this process, as long as she is safe, he will not interfere too much. Gu Weiyi hooked his neck and said, "Mr. Ning, do you know you are cute?" Before Ning Yiqing could speak, she had already closed his lips. As Mr. Wu expected, the principal came to see her the next day. Coincidentally, when the principal came for her, the vice principal of Columbia University called her. He was very excited and said, "Miss Gu, I''m glad you can promise to come to our school to give lectures. You can rest assured that our school attaches great importance to this matter and will pay you the salary equivalent to that of a professor." "At the same time, we will open a special classroom for you. You are welcome to come here!" Gu only hung up the phone and turned to ask the headmaster, "what can I do for you?" The headmaster looked at her with some words in his eyes. He was a little repellent to traditional Chinese medicine before, but now he suddenly felt that Gu Weiyi made him feel a little inferior. The voice of the mobile phone is not small, and it''s very quiet here, so the vice president of Columbia University just heard everything he said. His mood was more complicated than ever before. He said with a slight cough, "if you don''t have the energy to offer TCM courses in school, are you interested in offering lectures in school? Once a week, it won''t take up too much of your time. " Gu only didn''t agree with the principal''s way of doing things, but she didn''t reject letting more people know about traditional Chinese medicine. She knew that the change of the principal''s attitude originated from Master Wu. Although she didn''t want to fight with the headmaster, she still didn''t think she needed to answer the headmaster so quickly, because she was really busy. So she said with a smile, "I''ll think about it." The headmaster said gently, "OK, OK, you don''t have to worry about the remuneration. We will only pay you higher than Columbia University, and you don''t need to run around." "You are a student of our school, and the honor of our school also needs you to defend. I thought about some things and made some wrong decisions before. I believe it will be too late to correct them now." Gu only mouth slightly Yang, smile, did not answer the headmaster, whether or not to open a lecture in the school, she has to think again. She is very busy every day, but she also takes time to accompany Ning Yiqing, but after all, when his task is finished, he needs to return home. Chapter 2227 Even if Gu Yiwei was reluctant to give up Ning Yiqing, he couldn''t stop him from returning to China. Before returning to China, he asked her, "I''ve decided to have a good chat with my parents about our affairs. The only thing I feel is that I can''t wait for you to graduate." He can''t wait for her to graduate. They both know it. Gu only''s face is slightly red. Before, she didn''t want to let too many people know that she and Ning Yiqing had been married because she felt that their relationship was not stable. Ning Jianqing''s character was more or less overbearing. She had some secret thoughts to fight with him. But now her relationship with Ning Yiqing is stable, and her previous thoughts are more or less superfluous. The corners of her mouth rise slightly and say, "OK." Ning Yiqing''s mouth unconsciously curved into a good-looking radian. The smile in his eyes was strong. He bowed his head and gently kissed her lips. Wen Sheng said, "I''ll wait for you in China." Gu Weiyi nodded, even if people all over the world say that the United States is very good, but this is not the place where she grew up, and there are no people she loves here, so when the exchange student''s time is over, she will return home immediately. Ning Yiqing seldom saw her so clever and docile, and she was even more reluctant to part with him. He was not the kind of person who loved her, but he felt extremely reluctant to part with her. He reached out and held her in his arms and said, "Gu Weiyi, remember to miss me." Gu Wei nodded: "good." Ning Yiqing holds her in this way, just want to never separate again for a lifetime, but they are not the kind of people who will bind each other in order to be with each other. On the contrary, they are willing to see each other grow up and let each other fly higher. No matter how reluctant you are, there will be parting in the end. Fortunately, we can expect to get together. Ning Yiqing took a look at her before boarding the plane. She waved to him, but her eyes were slightly red. After all, she still couldn''t bear him. Ning Yiqing turned around at once, for he was afraid that if he looked at her more, he would be reluctant to leave. And he has a lot to do after he returns home. Gu only used to think that she was a free and easy person, at least she could afford to put down many things, but she would stand alone at the airport and watch him leave, but she wanted to cry. She felt that she was not a qualified woman in essence. In her heart, she had the same thoughts as other girls of the same age. She did not immediately leave the airport, but a person sitting there in a daze, he left, she began to think of him. The next day, she had a very smooth life, she finally agreed to the headmaster''s request to give a lecture in the school, go to Columbia once a week to give a lecture, and go to the hospital after school. As the president said, she really opened a separate consulting room for her. There was an additional Department of traditional Chinese medicine in the hospital, and the opening time of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine completely made up for her time. Only in the afternoon did she formally sit in after school. Maybe it''s because after she had controlled the new virus, she was very famous in the medical field in the United States, so many people knew her. After hearing that she had opened a clinic, many patients from other places drove to the hospital to see her. Gu, the only one who was really busy, called Liu Shunliang. Without saying a word, Liu Shunliang came to the hospital the next day to give her a call. With Liu Shunliang''s help, her speed of seeing a doctor increased again. Chapter 2228 Because of the particularity of traditional Chinese medicine and the fact that Chinese people don''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, the traditional Chinese medicine room is also in Gu''s only consulting room, in which there are all kinds of high-quality traditional Chinese medicine sent from China, and Liu Shunliang takes medicine for her. Gu''s speed of seeing a doctor is not slow, but every time Liu Shunliang pays attention to the medicine, he needs to explain to the patients in detail how to decoct it, which medicine should be decocted first, which medicine should be decocted later, which medicine needs special treatment, and how long to decoct it. The reporter who was diagnosed with gastric cancer by Gu Yiwei in New York City also came here. He would come to Gu Yiwei once a week for treatment. Because he was only in the early stage of gastric cancer, it was not too difficult to treat, but he was also the only special patient of Gu. After a month of treatment, when he went to the hospital for examination, he found that the area of cancer had shrunk, and there were obvious signs of atrophy. That reporter''s face is incredible, all this is a miracle! After all, when he just checked out, western medicine asked him to remove one third of his stomach! If the cancer cells still spread, it is likely that the whole stomach will be removed! And now his stomach is saved, not only saved, but also like a normal person in the future! The reporter had too many feelings in his heart. He took the initiative to write an article for this treatment case, in which he wrote in detail how to find his gastric cancer, the suggestions of Western medicine, and Gu''s only treatment plan. As soon as this article is reported, the whole medical community in the United States is crazy about it. Most doctors think it is impossible! So some doctors came all the way to ask Gu the only way to treat, and some cancer patients came all the way to ask Gu the only way to help. Gu''s only doubt about the doctors is that she is not interested at all, because she knows that facts can prove everything, but all of a sudden, the sudden increase of cancer patients makes her under great pressure, because she will return home in two months! There are many severe patients in these patients, and the treatment is quite troublesome. Many of them can not be cured in a month or two. But when the patients appeared in front of her, she had no way to shut them out. So every time she received a critically ill patient, she would tell them about her schedule. She would not stay in the United States for many years. It''s too time-consuming to explain it over and over again. She simply asked people to print it out and paste it on the door of the clinic. If she was willing to treat it, she would treat it. If not, it would be OK. However, even so, these patients are still willing to see her here, and many of them are willing to follow her to China for treatment after she returns home. Gu was moved to hear what they said. What she could do was to try her best to treat all the patients she found. As a result, her patient structure has been greatly adjusted. The patients who came to her before rarely had severe patients, but now they are all severe patients. One of them was a terminal cancer patient who was sentenced to death by western medicine. When he came, he relied on taking painkillers to relieve pain. After Gu''s treatment for a period of time, the pain was significantly relieved. Liu Shunliang was watching Gu''s treatment. He was a little confused, because all this was too incredible. Chapter 2229 The only medicine Liu Shunliang took care of was not too strange, nor too many powerful drugs, but the effect was unbelievable. What impressed him most was a patient with liver cancer. At that time, when he came over, the cancer cells had already metastasized, and Gu''s face was a bit embarrassed. However, he still received the patient. After Gu''s treatment for a few days, he asked the patient to find a way to buy a sow that had given birth to more than three litters. The patient had never heard of such treatment, but Gu only created a lot of amazing records, so the patient tried to do as she asked. Gu''s only request was to eat as much as possible. The patient almost didn''t eat and vomit. As a result, in the middle of the night, the patient''s abdominal pain was not good, and the ground was full of tumbling. The patient''s family members rushed the patient to the hospital. As a result, the doctor had not come yet, and the patient went to the bathroom by himself. After the patient came out of the toilet, his abdominal pain disappeared and his cancer cells disappeared. It was said that the toilet in the hospital smelled bad, and the smell disappeared for several days. In any case, the Western doctor did not believe that the patient was a patient with severe liver cancer. If Liu Shunliang hadn''t witnessed Gu''s whole course of treatment, he might not have believed it, because it all seemed like a rumor in the river and lake. If he didn''t know, he would have thought Gu was a liar. Liu Shunliang couldn''t help asking Gu Yiwei: "why does this patient have such a reaction after eating mother pork?" Gu''s answer was very calm: "the patient''s condition is too serious. He has to take risks to have a chance of survival. He got liver cancer because he drank too much and hurt his liver yang. The medicine I gave him before was to adjust his body pattern and let him form a pattern of Yang Ming." "We all know that the best way to treat Yangming''s disease is to let go of all kinds of worries, and no Chinese medicine is more suitable than mother pork." "When the pattern of Yangming is formed in his body, we can treat his disease with sow meat as a cathartic, and then we can achieve our goal." When Liu Shunliang heard her words, he admired her very much. At the same time, he looked at her and said, "when I was reading medical books before, I found that many diseases in the world may be adjusted into a Yangming pattern in the patient''s body, and then let it go." "But the problem is that the pattern of Yangming is very difficult to form, and there are some other details. When will this pattern be just right? This degree is extremely difficult to grasp. Dr. Gu, how did you adjust the patient to the Yangming pattern Gu Weiyi said: "every patient is different in this matter. Not every patient''s body can form the pattern of Yangming, so the process of adjustment is a little difficult. If you ask me to say, I can only tell the situation of this patient. The situation of each patient is completely different, and the drugs used to form the pattern of Yangming are also completely different." Liu Shunliang knew that what she said was true. In fact, in essence, each patient''s different condition, constitution, and even the geographical environment and humidity at that time also affected the whole process of treatment and the formation of Yangming pattern. Chapter 2230 Liu Shunliang sighed and said: "Dr. Gu, the way you treat diseases is really light and nimble. It''s like an antelope hanging horns. Although there are traces to follow, it''s unpredictable. I admire your medical skills." He said, gently bowing to her, he said, "I think that learning medicine is still a bit gifted, but it''s much worse than you. I want to worship you as a teacher. I don''t know if you are willing to accept me as an apprentice?" Gu only coughed lightly and said, "it''s not necessary to learn from each other." Liu Shunliang is nearly 20 years older than her. She can''t imagine this big man calling her to be a master every day. It''s too magical to think about it. Liu Shunliang knew what she thought, but for him, as long as he could learn medical skills, it was OK to worship a girl who was much younger than him as a teacher. But when she said that, he didn''t want to pester her so much that he had to worship a teacher. As far as he is concerned, if he studies medicine with her, he will ask if he doesn''t understand, and she is willing to answer, then she is his teacher. He has already made a decision in his heart. When she returns to China, he will go back with her. Although the United States is good, it is hard for him to make further progress. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know what he thinks. She just does what she wants to do. And the thing that she cured cancer patients, like growing wings, spread all of a sudden. If she only cured one case, it would be a coincidence, or the patient''s good luck, but now she has been cured one after another, which is really amazing. For her medical skills, no one can doubt her. The doctors who came to see her jokes and questioned her a lot before were all unbelievable, because all this was so amazing. If she can cure cancer patients in this way, then those medical research institutes working hard to develop new cancer drugs do not seem to have much meaning. Some people asked Gu Wei Wei about this issue. After thinking about it, she said, "I personally suggest that we continue to study those drugs for cancer treatment, because only in this way can we treat the same type of cancer patients in a large-scale and systematic way." "I cure cancer. After all, it''s something special, and it can''t be systematic. The treatment plan of each cancer patient is totally different here. With my own strength, I can''t treat so many patients." For these things, her heart is very clear, although she has the ability to treat cancer, but her energy is limited, and she still has school to complete. She also has to protect the final guarantee of traditional Chinese medicine, and grow more high-quality medicinal materials. She can''t be in the clinic all the time, so standardized cancer drugs are also necessary. Her idea is a little incomprehensible, so someone asked her if she could provide the prescriptions for her cancer patients. She readily agreed, but said, "I can provide all the prescriptions, and even talk about the patient''s illness." "I don''t know if this will help in the development of drugs to control cancer, but I''m willing to do my part." Her attitude made the doctors who had come to trouble her feel a little ashamed. In fact, medical skills are sometimes mysterious. Chapter 2231 In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, many practitioners are not willing to divulge their own prescriptions for fear that others will take away their patients after they get them. The doctors felt their conscience and asked themselves that if they found a new way of treatment, they might not share it as readily as Gu only did, and some might even apply for patents. Because it is related to their money path to a large extent. In terms of interests, not everyone can resist the temptation of money. Gu only had a clear goal from the beginning. She wanted to save more people, let more people benefit from traditional Chinese medicine, and let more people free from the pain of disease. With her own efforts, what she can do is too limited. She is willing to let more people join in and cure more patients. Because of her calm attitude, she won a lot of applause, at the same time, she has become a legend in the Medical University. At that time, the president''s idea of inviting Gu to the hospital was very simple. He was just afraid that there would be some critically ill patients in the hospital that they could not handle in the future. Maybe he could get a new idea from Gu. He really didn''t expect that Gu was so fierce that he directly cured many cancer patients. It''s incredible! He found out later that he had found treasure. This way of treatment is really amazing. Because the hospital has only Gu in it, the ranking of this hospital in the whole rice has been greatly improved, from the original eighth to the second in the whole rice! He felt that he needed to find a way to keep Gu Wei, but Gu Wei''s attitude was always so firm. As soon as the time came, she would definitely return to China. The president feels very sad. If she can stay in the hospital, I''m afraid their hospital is expected to hit the first place in the United States! But he is also a flexible person. When he feels that he can''t keep her, he can use other ways to connect her with the hospital. After a meeting with the director of the hospital, he decided to hire her as a consultant. At the same time, Gu Weiyi issued a copy of all the prescriptions, and kept them. The hospital has its own research institute, so it''s better for them to study by themselves than for those outside. They originally had a great rejection of traditional Chinese medicine, by this time, those rejection has become fanatical. Many students in the medical university are studying traditional Chinese medicine and begin to learn Chinese. They want to learn more about traditional Chinese medicine. Gu only finally agreed to give lectures in school. She thought that there would not be too many people coming to her lectures, but the fact was beyond her expectation. The number of students coming to her lectures was beyond her expectation. In addition to the students, there are teachers like Professor Fang who come to listen to her lectures. At this time, Gu finally discovered something. It seems that she has really become famous in the United States. At the same time, she has made Chinese medicine accepted by these American people who originally rejected Chinese medicine. This process seems to be much shorter and smoother than she expected. The people of the United States are still very friendly! In fact, she also knew that this friendship was based on her medical skills, which she used to conquer the American people. Chapter 2232 Gu has made some achievements in the United States, at least completing what she wanted to think of and do before she came to the United States. With this foundation, no matter what she wants to do, she will become more smooth, and her idea of selling Chinese medicine to the United States has become a reality. The cold medicine of the pharmaceutical factory sold very well. After purchasing that batch of wound medicine, Professor Holm found that the effect was very good, and the quality was beyond his expectation. At the meeting of the Medical Association, he strongly recommended Gu''s only wound medicine. Coincidentally, at that meeting, someone strongly recommended the cold medicine produced by Gu''s pharmaceutical factory. They thought that the effect of that cold medicine was much higher than that of other cold medicines on the market, and there were no side effects. Smith is also a member of the Medical Association. He has heard a lot of rumors about Gu Yiwei recently, and those rumors are somewhat uncomfortable in his ears. Because Gu Yunyi robbed two clients from him, Smith always thought Gu Yunyi was a doctor in the rehabilitation department. Later, when he saw Gu Yunyi''s report on the treatment of the new virus, he felt very strange. Isn''t it a joke for a doctor who studies rehabilitation to treat a new virus? For this reason, in all his circles, he criticized Gu Weiwei 360 degrees, feeling that she had nothing to look for, and that the reporters who wrote the reports were too unruly and disgusting. He always thought that this was impossible, and then he saw some reports about traditional Chinese medicine. Later, he realized that NIMA''s treatment of traditional Chinese medicine was not so detailed! Although others are good at the field, but the vast majority of traditional Chinese medicine can cure any disease, that is to say, it is basically omnipotent! Smith thinks he''s been hit by Gu! He thought Gu Weiyi was just a rehabilitation doctor. As a result, other people could cure the new virus. When he finally accepted that Gu Weiyi was the only one who could cure the new virus, he found that she could also cure cancer. Gu''s ability to cure cancer has not yet been proved by him. Another group of people will come forward and say that Gu has also opened a pharmaceutical factory, and the drugs produced by her pharmaceutical factory are highly praised by these doctors. He used to think that if he met Gu only in the future, he would disgust her, or find a reason and excuse to repair her. But now he found that she seemed more powerful than he thought, even if he wanted to repair her, he couldn''t repair her. In other words, if we really meet him, he is likely to be the one to be repaired. The most terrible thing in the world is not how miserable your opponent has repaired himself, but when you look back, you suddenly find that the gap between yourself and the opponent who has repaired yourself is infinite. The opponent has already stood on the top of the mountain, and he is still crawling at the foot of the mountain. Smith thinks that life is really a great tragedy. The most tragic thing is that he is not as powerful as he imagined. He thinks that he has worked hard enough to find that the person who is more powerful than himself has to work harder than himself! This is a great tragedy of life. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know Smith''s thoughts. She is very busy every day, studying, treating patients and giving lectures. Every day she is full. Chapter 2233 Time also flies, half a year of exchange student''s career soon completely ended. At the end of this semester, Gu will return home. When she first came here to study medicine, the students in her class had all kinds of doubts about her, but by this time, those doubts had already disappeared, and she was enough to become a legend in her class. To this end, Professor Holm also organized the students to take a group photo together. It''s the only time Gu has refused Professor Hom''s suggestion for the 101st time. Every time he sees her, he will stretch his face. What''s good about China that makes her want to go back every day? He felt that it must be because of the handsome man who always had a cold face. He was very sorry and despised the only superficiality for countless times. He gave up his excellent life in the United States and a good career prospect for a man. But after he finished complaining, he didn''t have any temper. After all, Gu''s ability was amazing. Even if he left her in the United States, he thought that in another year or two, he might have nothing to teach Gu. Gu Weiyi is the most talented and hardworking of all the students he has taught. Her excellence is also stained with too much sweat. There is too much sadness in Professor Holm''s eyes when he looks at Gu Wei. It is not gentle to look at her. Gu only felt great pressure every time he saw his eyes and wanted to take a detour. This time, after taking photos, he yelled at her: "after returning to China, you should study hard and don''t be lazy." Gu Weiyi seriously replied: "Professor, don''t worry, I will study very hard. I will subscribe to the latest medical journals every year to ensure that my knowledge is not out of date." For her study, Professor guholm has nothing to worry about, because he has seen that she has her concentration and dedication to medicine. What he said just now was just a routine instruction. He touched his nose and asked, "when will you return home?" "The plane the day after tomorrow." Gu only replied: "thank you for your kind instruction in the past six months." Professor Holm, however, turned a cold face and scolded lightly: "the thing without conscience." Then he left. Gu Yiwei She didn''t seem to have done anything to make him angry, did she? Well, she didn''t stay in the United States for further study as he wanted, which made him angry. When Sherry saw Professor Holm, she took Gu''s only arm and said, "as soon as you arrive, no wonder the professor will be angry." Only when Gu heard Shirley''s words did he understand what kind of anger Professor Holm was angry with. She reached out and gently touched her nose. She was also very helpless because there were still many things waiting for her in China. She had to go back. Shirley held her in her backhand and said, "only one, I''ll miss you." Gu''s only mouth slightly rises. Shirley is the first friend she made in the United States. Although there are many differences in their ideas, they do not affect their friendship. She put her hand around Shirley and said with a smile, "if you have a chance, welcome to China." Shirley said definitely, "I will go because of you. I''m also very curious about your country." Chapter 2234 Shirley''s words are true. For Gu''s only reason, she has been searching for information about China. This search seems to open the door to her new world. Everything is so fresh and mysterious. China''s ancient history, strange cultural environment, vast territory, completely different from that of the United States make people feel incomparably magical, as well as the fascinating traditional Chinese medicine, the magical method of treating diseases, which makes her marvel. She caught a cold once, because of the new virus last time, so this time when she caught a cold, she was ready to go to Gu only to help her. Gu only then took the pulse for her, and didn''t even let her take the medicine. He just gave her a few injections. In the afternoon, her fever subsided and her cold symptoms almost disappeared. She thought it was amazing. She asked Gu Weiyi the only principle. Gu Weiyi said with a smile a lot of TCM terms that she couldn''t understand, and then... She gave up. After all, TCM and Western medicine are two completely different medical systems. The acupoints are like listening to the book of heaven. Shirley doesn''t think she can learn Chinese medicine any more, but she knows that if she gets sick in the future, if Western medicine can''t help it, there will be Gu Yi, a Chinese medicine doctor. This kind of feeling is very wonderful, but it makes her feel at ease. It seems that there is an additional guarantee. The other students in the class also came to talk to Gu only. After staying together for half a year, they became familiar with each other, and she created too many myths, so we looked at her differently from others. After taking a group photo, Gu only has the last day in the hospital. Although she has informed all the patients from the beginning, she will return to China after her study. And when she announced that she was on her last day, the patients were still reluctant to see her. In fact, some patients are only half cured now. Many of them are inconvenient to go to China for treatment. Gu only left her prescription, and then left her contact information in China, so that they can insist on taking medicine according to the prescription. If there is anything uncomfortable, you can call her and adjust the prescription. Because the TCM consulting room in the hospital has achieved very good results, after the president failed to detain her for many times, he went to Chinatown and invited an old TCM doctor with good medical skills to come back for further treatment. Today, the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine is also here. He is a peaceful person. Although he was suspicious of Gu''s only story at first, he also worried that she was a liar. Then as he got to know each other more, he found his prejudice. He had seen Gu''s only prescription. It was light and flexible, and she didn''t follow the rules. Classic prescription, proven prescription and time prescription were used alternately. She would use the one with good effect. He can also see that she has a very deep foundation in traditional Chinese medicine, which is impossible without decades of hard work. Gu only seems to be too young. His only explanation for her is her talent in medicine. For this kind of person, the old Chinese medicine doctor not only admires him, but also feels great pressure, because she has opened up the situation here. If he can''t keep the situation, it''s his incompetence. And he''s only a few decades older. It''s really hard to say. Chapter 2235 When Gu only saw off the last patient, she sorted out all the medical records she had written during her visit to the clinic, and said goodbye to the old TCM doctor with a smile. But the old Chinese medicine doctor looked at the medical record in her hand and said, "can I have this medical record? I want to learn from you, too. " Gu''s only medical record contains a lot of his heart and virtue when he was treating his illness. Originally, he wanted to leave it to himself. Later, he will try to figure out whether there will be a better way to treat some diseases in the future. At this time, she heard the old Chinese medicine''s request, thought about it for a moment, then nodded her head lightly. When she handed him the medical record, she said: "I always believe that the vast majority of Chinese medicine treatment methods will follow the rules of nature more than western medicine, and also follow the development of human body." "It''s just that traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound, but it''s very difficult to learn it well. I want to benefit all mankind with traditional Chinese medicine, but I know that it''s impossible to do it with my own strength. Since you are employed in the hospital, please pay attention to it." The old Chinese medicine man sighed: "you''ve planted this high brand in front of you. Dare I not pay attention?" Gu only laughs. She knows that the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine is also a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. She sincerely hopes that he can keep this clinic, and that when he grows old, there will still be successors. Gu Wei met Helen when she left the hospital. Helen held out her hand and said, "Gu Wei Wei, have a nice trip." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "you''re the strongest opponent I''ve ever met. I''m really not wronged to be defeated by you, but I won''t just admit defeat. After I''ve finished my studies, I''ll go to China to challenge you." Gu Weiyi raised his eyebrow: "welcome to China." Helen flicked her lips and said, "I hate the way you always look like you''re winning. Don''t be proud of yourself." Gu only a show hand, want to say that she really did not proud. But Helen held her in her arms and said, "but you do have the ability to be proud, so you can be proud as you like." Helen''s impression of Gu Wei has always been a little special, admiration and a little unconvinced, but because of Gu Wei''s existence, she has more motivation on her way to medical education. It is Gu Weiyi who let her know that there are many ways to treat diseases in the world, but she will only be one of them. She used to think that she was very talented in studying medicine, but after meeting Gu Weiyi, she found that her talents were only relative, and Gu Weiyi was the real genius. For these, her mouth does not say, but the heart is like a mirror. Gu only did not expect that she would have such a move, immediately understand that in her heart, also has her firm and persistent, but also has her own pride. Gu said in a warm voice, "Helen, thank you." Helen knew what she was thanking. She turned her lips lightly and said, "you Chinese are so hypocritical. If you don''t have anything to do, you just say thank you. It''s boring!" Helen let go of Gu Youyi and strode away. After a few steps, she reached out to say goodbye to Gu Youyi. Gu only felt funny when he saw her, but he didn''t say anything more. With a character like Helen, he really wanted to say goodbye seriously. I''m afraid it''s really strange. Gu only back to the apartment to see Linda with a tall blonde man back, she gently picked eyebrows. Chapter 2236 Linda takes a look at Gu Yiyi, reaches out her hand to hold the blonde man tightly, and then takes a provocative look at her. It''s obvious that she has a new boyfriend again! Gu only thought that Linda''s brain circuit was different from ordinary people. She was too lazy to pay attention, so she directly opened the door and went back to her room. Linda thinks she is despised by Gu only, but she knows very well in her heart that she has no courage to provoke Gu only again. This Chinese girl has a big temper and strong ability. And now Gu Weiyi''s standing height is not something that she can shake by making a few rumors and choosing some things. Everyone''s position is completely different. Although Linda feels that it''s very bad, she has no better way except to endure. She had a sense of superiority in front of Gu only before, but at this time, her sense of superiority disappeared completely. She is now in front of Gu only, not to say that she is ashamed, that''s almost the same. With her, the blonde man had been meditating after seeing Gu only, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. When he and Linda came into the room, he suddenly thought of something: "Oh, I remember, honey, is the girl who just came in with us Gu only?" Linda''s face is not very good-looking: "I don''t know, I don''t know her." "I think she''s the only one." The blonde man looked at her with a face of hell and said, "she''s a celebrity in your school. You don''t even know her? Honey, you are out of date He said excitedly, "I''ve read about her before. She''s really an amazing girl. I''m full of curiosity and admiration for her. The most important thing is that she looks much more beautiful than the picture!" He turned, took out the book from his bag and said, "I''m going to find her to sign!" Linda is going crazy: "she''s just a poor Chinese student. What can I do for you to sign for her?" The blonde man looked at her like a monster and said, "I don''t allow you to slander my goddess like this. She came from China, but she saved many lives. One of my uncles was saved by her." "She''s a liar, a trash!" Linda originally had a big opinion on Gu only. She could not bear to hear her boyfriend praise Gu only so much. The blonde man looked at her and said, "how can you look at her like that? Oh, you really let me down. What you have done is really gross. Now I seriously doubt your character. You actually slander a doctor who helps each other! " "I don''t think we are suitable for each other. That''s the end of our relationship!" The more the blonde man said, the more angry he was. Then he opened the door and was ready to leave. After Linda and Tom broke up, they finally found the blonde man as their boyfriend, and they didn''t have a long relationship. Linda always thinks that Gu only has some evil ways, so she will deliberately stagger Gu only''s travel time when she comes back to Fenyu with a blonde. Just today, Linda heard that Gu''s only exchange student will return to China as soon as the time comes, and she has already bought the ticket to China the day after tomorrow. She is relieved that she has no time to count. This will happen to meet Gu Weiyi. And this time, it happened again! What the hell! Chapter 2237 Linda thinks that Gu Weiyi will not affect her life as soon as she returns home, but she doesn''t expect that her boyfriend is Gu''s only fan, which is more for Gu to break up with her! Linda almost wants to go crazy. What''s the matter? She ran after her and said, "if you break up with me, I''ll..." What else does she want to say? The blonde man has already said with a cold face: "a vulgar and ill bred woman like you doesn''t deserve to be my girlfriend at all! Whatever you want to do, it''s none of my business! " With that he hurried downstairs. Linda was so angry that she stood at the door and swore a lot. When the blonde man heard her dirty words downstairs, he felt that his decision was extremely correct. Although a girl like Linda was studying medicine, she was too superficial. When he walked out of the apartment, he found that he had just forgotten to ask Gu for his signature. He regretted that he couldn''t do it. He turned and wanted to enter the apartment again, but he was stopped by the administrator of the apartment. Linda and her two boyfriends broke up with Gu Weiwei. She really wanted to be crazy. Even Tom, this blonde man is a rich second generation with a good family. She spent a lot of effort to catch him. But now, because he met Gu Weiwei, she said a few bad words about Gu Weiwei and broke up with her! Linda really wants to be crazy. She feels that Gu is only a magic spell! She was crying and making trouble at the entrance of the corridor. She wanted to go to Gu only to settle the accounts, but after thinking about it, she found that her decision might not be very wise, and Gu only might beat her up again. Linda was so angry that she finally went back to her room. Gu only heard the outside movement in the room, she shook her head gently, she didn''t care about Linda at all. She used to think that Linda and Tom had a deep relationship, so after they broke up, Linda would trouble her like a madman. But now it''s only a few months since Linda and Tom broke up, and Linda has started a new relationship. She has no interest in other people''s private life, but she still sympathizes with Linda''s boyfriend. It takes courage to choose such a girl as a girlfriend. Gu only thinks that the blonde man has some vision. It''s a good ending to break up with Linda. This time, she didn''t even say a word with the blonde man. Linda won''t blame her for their break-up. And she is about to leave the United States, and what happens here will have nothing to do with her. Gu only''s mood is very calm, not because the couple''s quarrel and split has half an impact, but let her think of Ning Yiqing. So she called Ning Yiqing, but she was told that he was on a mission again. His action was highly confidential, so the operator didn''t know how to contact him. Gu only a long sigh, although can understand, but still feel some lost. So she called Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang, and chatted with them, which made her feel more comfortable. Gu only went to say goodbye to Professor Fang the next day, and then prepared to go to the Wu family. Master Wu treated her like a granddaughter, so she should go. Chapter 2238 As soon as Master Wu saw that Gu was not happy, he was disappointed to hear that she was going back to China tomorrow. Instead of persuading her to stay in the United States, he sighed and said, "you must have your reasons to go back. I support you." People like him who went abroad when he was young have always been homesick, but they are far away. Now that he is old, it has become extremely difficult for him to return home. It is because he has his nostalgia that he understands Gu''s only choice. When he first introduced Gu''s unique identity to the principals, he said that he had married a wife in China, which was not all a lie. He did marry a wife in China, but on the day of his marriage, his hometown was captured. He watched his new wife be insulted to death, and he was almost dead. On that day, in addition to his wife, his parents and brothers were all killed by the enemy. He was reluctant to recall these tragic events over the years. Now Gu only wants to go back to China, but he thinks that maybe he also needs to go back to see his hometown and listen to the local accent. He said in a warm voice, "I''m going to make preparations. I''ll take Shuwen and your brother back to China later. They all grew up here. It''s time for me to take them back to worship their ancestors." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "welcome to my grandfather''s return home. You must come to the imperial capital after you return home. I want to make friends with you." Master Wu winked at her and said, "of course, I will go to the imperial capital to see you after I return to China. You can''t miss me at that time." Gu Weiyi smiles and leaves her phone number in China and the address of the Su family. Master Wu smiles. Then he selects some good things from his warehouse and gives them to Gu Weiyi. Then he asks the housekeeper to buy some special products from Los Angeles. Gu only wanted to refuse, Wu Chengfeng said: "you''d better take it. My grandfather''s habit is that if you don''t take it, he will make more efforts to give it to you. I promise you can''t get on the plane normally tomorrow." Gu only laughs, but master Wu looks at Wu Chengfeng with approval and says, "you''re smart." Gu only wanted to fly away from Los Angeles, so when she came, she had already brought all the gifts. She was staying at Wu''s home tonight. Wu Shuwen also had a good impression on Gu only, so he held a farewell banquet for her. Mr. Chen and his two brothers also came. After Gu''s treatment in the past few months, Mr. Chen has long been able to get out of bed and walk, but the way he walks seems unnatural and stiff. Gu only knows that as long as he insists on doing some rehabilitation actions, he will be well in a few months. In the future, he will pay attention to his diet, and basically no longer needs her treatment. Mr. Chen was very grateful to her and sighed: "I just said that those Western doctors are liars. They want to earn my money every day, but they don''t have any way to deal with my illness." "It''s not the only one I''ve met this time. I''m afraid I''m still lying on the bed, so it''s still up to traditional Chinese medicine to treat the disease." "It''s just the only time I''ve returned home. I''ll have another headache in the future. Who should I go to see a doctor?" He is worried from the bottom of his heart about this. In the United States, there are western medicine with excellent medical skills, but traditional Chinese medicine is hard to find. Now he is more willing to believe in traditional Chinese medicine. Chapter 2239 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "in fact, there are some very good TCM doctors in Chinatown. The hospital I visited before also invited a very good old TCM doctor to sit in. If grandfather Chen has any discomfort in the future, you can go to him to have a try." "I still believe you the most." Mr. Chen sighed: "your medical skills are the best I''ve ever seen. Recently, I even wonder if I want to go back to live. When I get sick, I can still find you." The situation of the Chen family is different from that of the Wu family. There are many relatives in the Chen family''s hometown in China. When people are old, they are easily homesick. In the past, Mr. Chen didn''t plan to go back to China, but now, he thinks that he especially wants his relatives back home. Gu only understood their thoughts and thoughts. At this time, he just laughed and didn''t give much advice on their choices. Mr. Wu and Mr. Chen said, "if you want to see my granddaughter in the future, you''ll have to prepare enough medical expenses. My granddaughter has worked hard to learn medicine these years, but she''s broken her heart for TCM. She''s still growing genuine medicinal materials in China." As soon as he said this, he immediately said, "Lao Chen, do you know that it takes a lot of time and money to grow genuine medicinal materials? This is the biggest guarantee for us to take traditional Chinese medicine. Shouldn''t you donate a little money for this? " Master Wu once talked with Gu Weiyi about traditional Chinese medicine. Gu Weiyi told him about her worries and what she had done in China. Master Wu is a businessman. As long as he calculates roughly, he knows that it will cost a lot, so he wants to support her with a sum of money. This is also the real purpose for him to inform Mr. Chen to attend Gu''s only farewell banquet today. They have benefited from traditional Chinese medicine, and now they have certain ability. So why can''t they do something for traditional Chinese medicine? Mr. Chen said with a smile: "well, the only one who can work for traditional Chinese medicine, of course, I have to do something. I''m not as rich as you. I''ll donate 2 million yuan to build a medicinal plant base. In the future, we Chen family will be responsible for the money needed for the base." Mr. Wu thinks that Mr. Chen''s idea is a good one, but he can''t help but scold him. This old man has come up with such an idea ahead of him. How can he fall behind others? So he glared at Mr. Chen and said directly: "the only way is that I donate three planting bases. How much does it cost? You can say directly that we are in charge of the Wu family!" Mr. Chen turned to look at Mr. Wu, who said with disdain: "Mr. Chen, your life is worth a planting base. It''s really worthless!" Mr. Chen: "yes." They quarreled every day when they were young, and they still kept the habit when they were old. Mr. Chen snorted, "don''t use this kind of provocation on me. I don''t want you to do it! You are the only grandfather who donated three planting bases. How can I donate one? " "Besides, if I don''t mention it, you old man will never think of it, so you have to thank me!" Gu only heard that they were bickering there. He was a little amused. He was busy trying to make ends meet and said, "grandfather, grandfather Chen, it''s OK when it comes to your mind..." "No way!" Two people collective toward her to accept to come back: "the adult is talking, the child inserts what mouth!" Gu Yiwei Chapter 2240 Wu Chengfeng pulled Lagu''s only sleeve beside him and said, "don''t worry about them. Let them fight for it by themselves. Anyway, you make money." He has seen this kind of thing too many times since he was a child. He has learned to be smart for a long time, so he won''t try to persuade foolishly, because every time he does, the person who is wrong must be himself. These two old men are also the kind who are more and more close to each other. If they don''t quarrel one day, they will feel bored first. Gu Weiyi used to think that master Ning and Shao Yizhi were temperamental. After seeing Master Wu and master Chen, she felt that their temperaments were old. No wonder they were so angry that their heart and brain vessels were not very good. Gu''s eyes were helpless. He could only watch the two old men quarrel fiercely. In the end, Mr. Chen and Mr. Wu each added a planting base. This amount of money is definitely not a small amount. Even if they recognize six planting bases, it will cost a lot of money just to build the base, not to mention the maintenance. Gu Wei felt that there was too much money and wanted to persuade them to donate less. Master Wu blew his beard and glared at her: "money earned is spent. I''m an old man who has half of my body buried in the loess. No matter how much money I earn, I can''t take it away. It''s better to leave something in the world." "That''s it." Although Mr. Chen has some money to donate, he also agrees with Mr. Wu''s point of view. Especially this time, they have all been ill once. They all feel that they can''t move when they are lying in bed, and they realize the importance of health. Traditional Chinese medicine has its own unique system in health preservation. They donate the money to grow herbs, which not only benefits future generations, but also benefits themselves. In the future, if they get sick again, they can not only treat them, but also take care of their health. Because of all these considerations, they think it''s not worth it. They have accumulated a lot of wealth in this life and are willing to trade money for their health. Gu can probably guess what they think, but no matter what they think, as a recipient, she also needs to do her own work well, such as account management, and financial statements will be provided to them on time. And although this planting base has a large investment in the early stage, it also has profits in the later stage. Basically, after a few years, it will be able to make normal profits. She also needs to explain these things to them. She also needs to explain some details of planting herbs. Besides plants, there are also animals, such as antlers, tortoise shells, scorpions and so on, which also need to be cultivated by themselves in the future. It''s just that raising these animals is much more professional and difficult than planting herbs. It needs to be realized step by step. The next morning, Master Wu took Wu Shuwen and Wu Chengfeng to see her off. Gu only stayed in the United States for half a year, but she got a lot of harvest. Before she left, she got a huge donation. All this told her that she had chosen the right way. Gu only said goodbye to them one by one and got on the plane. When she boarded the plane, she met an acquaintance: Smith. Smith didn''t expect to meet her here, and he doesn''t want to see her now! Chapter 2241 When they met, Smith was cold and pretended not to know Gu at all. Gu only see his expression in the heart some funny, but also lazy to say, directly to find her seat. As a result, when she was looking for a seat, she heard someone tentatively ask her, "Gu only one?" Gu only some inexplicable, she turned a look, determined that she had never seen that person, is a stranger. She asked curiously, "who are you, please?" The man immediately laughed: "it''s really you! What a coincidence! My name is Richard. I''m a doctor and a member of the American Medical Association. This time, the American Medical Association organized doctors to visit Chinese medicine in China. What a coincidence that I met you Gu only took a subconscious look at Smith. When he saw her, he immediately picked up the newspaper and covered his face. He was very averse to traditional Chinese medicine before, which was a big loss in the hands of traditional Chinese medicine. At this time, because of Gu only, traditional Chinese medicine has caused a big stir in the medical field of the United States. That''s why Smith is more interested in traditional Chinese medicine. His ideas are probably Sun Tzu''s "know your friend and know your enemy" in the art of war. So when the Medical Association organized doctors to go to China to learn about traditional Chinese medicine, he was the first to sign up. But he didn''t expect to meet Gu Wei here! Smith had a feeling of being seen through and slapping his face. Gu Weiyi finally understood why she met Smith here. Although she didn''t like Smith very much, she was very welcome to everyone who wanted to know Chinese medicine. So she shook hands with Richard with a smile and said, "Hello, doctor Richard, welcome to China." Richard was also interested in traditional Chinese medicine. He immediately changed his seat with the passenger next to Gu, sat next to Gu and asked her a lot of questions about traditional Chinese medicine. Richard obviously did a lot of homework before he came here. At this time, his understanding of traditional Chinese medicine has taken shape. Although some places are still biased, it is not easy for an American to achieve this step. Gu is not the kind of person who likes to be a teacher, but the questions Richard asked are all related to traditional Chinese medicine, so she is willing to explain them to him. Of course, the Chinese medicine doctors who come to China from the American Medical Association will have contact with the Chinese medicine society. After the communication between the two sides, they will make great efforts to go to China. It''s a long way from the United States to China. After more than ten hours'' flight, Richard is no longer as excited as he was at first, and his spirit seems to be so depressed. Gu only wants to go to the imperial capital. They want to go to a southern province. The president and vice president of the traditional Chinese Medicine Association are waiting for them there, so they are separated from each other. When he arrived at the port city, although Gu didn''t inform Lin Xianzhi, Lin Shao, who was omniscient, still appeared at the airport. He said with a happy face: "honey, are you happy to see me?" Gu only thought that it was too against his will to ask him to say something happy. At the moment, he only asked: "how is grandfather Lin''s Health recently?" "He''s very good. Since I met your teacher in DIDU last time, they''re as good as old friends at first sight. If he''s OK, he''ll go to DIDU. I don''t care about the company''s affairs. I''ve been busy to death recently." There are some complaints in Lin Xianzhi''s words. Chapter 2242 In fact, Lin Xianzhi''s heart is happy. Mr. Lin has worked hard for most of his life. It''s rare to have someone to talk to. Lin Xianzhi is happy to see him run to the imperial capital every day. After Gu was cleaned up in the United States last time, he also felt that he had gone a little too far. Recently, he took heart and was busy with the company''s affairs every day. Recently, Lin''s family has been thriving under his leadership. Although he is a little bit unruly, in essence, he has some talent in business. Although Gu Weiyi is a little speechless to him, his ability in this aspect needs to be fully affirmed. Lin chorus sighed at her, and said, "most of the past business was done by grandpa. I used to feel that I had been tired of many things. Recently, when Grandpa completely gave up, I realized that I was too busy before." Recently, he can understand the true meaning of the saying that the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. He is very busy every day. He used to go to bubble girls when he was free, but now he has no idea. Mr. Kobayashi''s recent ideological awareness and taste have risen at a straight speed, and his life seems to have moved to another height. Gu Yiwei said in a low voice, "Mr. Lin, I think we can talk about business in the future." But Lin Xianzhi said with a cheap smile: "in fact, I feel that I am more suitable for love." Gu Weiyi didn''t want to pay any attention to him at all, but he said solemnly: "there have been some changes in the domestic market recently. I guess you know about this. I don''t know what you plan to do?" What he said about the changes in the domestic market refers to the fact that a certain enterprise in DIDU mass produces drugs similar to Gu''s, but the prices of those drugs are much lower than those of Gu''s. It is precisely because of this situation that the sales situation of Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory has been greatly impacted. If Gu wasn''t the only one who opened up the foreign market, the drugs of pharmaceutical factories would probably be piled up in the warehouse. Yang Yong told her about this in detail on the phone half a month ago, saying that it had a great impact on their pharmaceutical factory, and some dealers who had been taking drugs from their pharmaceutical factory had also cancelled orders. To put it bluntly, it''s a price war, and Gu has always felt that it''s a very irrational thing to fight a price war, because it''s a chronic suicide. Pharmaceutical companies are also different from other enterprises. Western pharmaceutical companies develop new drugs every year, and spend a lot of money on research and development every year. Gu''s only route is classical prescription. These prescriptions are fixed, but in the early stage, it needs to be tasted again and again to achieve the best effect. The most important thing is that Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory has to make profits to develop the planting base to ensure the quality of medicinal materials. In fact, Gu''s profit was not high at the beginning. It was only enough for the turnover of the pharmaceutical factory and a certain amount of R & D expenses. However, the price of the drug on the market was only two-thirds of her, which was basically her cost price. If she sold it at that price, it would be zero profit, and the pharmaceutical factory could not maintain normal operation. Gu only can''t accompany Mo Feiyan to fight the price war, so now she needs to find a new way for her pharmaceutical factory, and the current situation can be maintained, but she also needs to find a more suitable way to solve this problem, and she can''t be beaten passively all the time. Chapter 2243 Before Gu was abroad, it was not convenient for her to deal with many things. Now that she has returned home, these things need to be dealt with properly. She asked Lin Xianzhi, "is there any medicine from that pharmaceutical factory?" "Yes, yes." Lin Xianzhi looked at her and asked, "but are you sure you''re going to start working as soon as you get off the plane?" He used to think that all the strong women who have made great achievements in their career are too strong and have no femininity. But now he looks at Gu only. Although he thinks that she should be included in the ranks of strong women, she is a strong woman with femininity. He deeply felt that a good-looking person could cover all his shortcomings. Gu Wei gave him a squint and said, "making money makes me happy." Lin Xianzhi He thinks that her words are just to disgust him. Her ambition is to be a doctor. He is a businessman. Businessmen need to make money desperately He skimmed his mouth and reluctantly took out several bags of medicine from his bag and handed them to Gu. Gu Weiyi picked up those bags of medicine and looked at them. His mouth was slightly puffed, and his eyes were filled with three points of disdain. The packaging bags of this medicine are similar to those produced by her medicinal materials. They are all black words on a blue background. Although the slogan printed on them is different, they belong to the same faction. The address of the pharmaceutical factory is also familiar to her, which is written by Mo Feiyan. Gu only whispered: "Mo Feiyan is becoming more and more tasteless now. I thought she would make something big, but I didn''t expect it to be just like this. If she is only of this standard, I really don''t need to pay too much attention to it." If all the bags are copied from her, then she doesn''t need to pay too much attention to the medicine inside. She looked at the kinds of medicinal materials written on the packaging bag, her mouth slightly up, this is a prescription with her, it is estimated that Zhou yeheng provided to her. She opened the bag of medicine again and smelled it. The taste of the medicine was almost the same as that produced by her and her pharmaceutical factory. But when she sniffed carefully, she found the difference again, because the taste of those drugs was not correct. In other words, these drugs are made of inferior raw materials. She was afraid of making a mistake. She picked some medicine with her fingers and put it in her mouth. After the taste of the medicine dispersed in her mouth, the feeling made her a little difficult to say. She sighed a little. Lin Xianzhi asked her, "what do you think of these medicines?" "Two words." Gu Weiyi said with a cold face: "garbage, Mo Feiyan will have something wrong with this kind of medicine. She doesn''t have any respect for traditional Chinese medicine. She''s totally fooling around!" The quality of these medicines is much worse than she expected! Lin Xianzhi looked at her and said, "even if it''s rubbish, ordinary people don''t have the ability to identify it, and greed is a common fault of many people. If it goes on, it may cause us great trouble." It doesn''t need Lin Xianzhi''s reminding. Gu only knows about it. Although the amount of cold medicine is large, but in essence, it is not a life-saving medicine, so its importance is not high. Because after a cold, the body has the ability to repair itself. In seven days, as long as the fever is not aggravated, the body can adjust itself. And the patients who get worse are transferred to the hospital for further treatment, and no one will care whether cold medicine can cure the disease, because cold medicine can''t cure any disease, which is the cognition of many people. Chapter 2244 Generally speaking, most of the people in China will buy some medicine after catching a cold and take it by themselves. After eating, the effect is good. If there is no effect, they go to the hospital, and no one cares too much about the effect of cold medicine. Because of this, although the demand for cold medicine is very large, if the effect is not good, the people will not care too much. This situation has created the fundamental reason why Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory can grab many orders from Gu''s pharmaceutical factory despite the poor quality of the drugs. Gu Weiwei pondered a little and said, "no matter what others do, my original intention of opening a pharmaceutical factory is to let Chinese medicine serve more people and cure more people''s diseases. Therefore, the quality of medicinal materials will never be lowered, and I will not participate in the price of medicine." Lin Xianzhi asked her, "what are you going to do?" Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said: "this medicine belongs to Chinese patent medicine. Although the domestic standards for Chinese patent medicine have not been fully implemented, the Chinese Medicine Association has the right to speak." There are too many things involved in Chinese patent medicine, and there are also many ingredients in it. Now all kinds of wastes are flourishing in China, and various industries are booming, but the relevant standards and provisions have not been issued. Therefore, in the case of temporary loss of supervision in all walks of life, there will always be some unruly people doing some unruly things. However, the promulgation of these rules requires some explicit provisions and relevant professionals in the industry to come forward to formulate standards, so as not to give space and opportunities to those who have misdemeanor. In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, there is also a traditional Chinese Medicine Association, and in the traditional Chinese Medicine Association, she happens to know a few people who can speak. She originally wanted to go back to the imperial capital directly after returning to China. Lin Xianzhi threw out this matter. She felt that she needed to solve this matter first, and she also needed to see Shi Lao. When Lin Xianzhi heard her words, he only felt a flash in front of his eyes. He had been in business for many years and certainly knew how stupid it was to fight a price war. But in the whole business circle, the word price has a great influence, because it is a very sensitive thing for the common people. For normal businessmen, only when they get a certain profit, they will pay attention to quality and follow-up sustainable development. When the profit is pressed very thin, they will still want to make money, and then do their best to reduce the cost of raw materials, which leads to a vicious circle. In the matter of saving production costs, the wisdom of some businessmen can make the whole world look around and think of all kinds of ways. There is no shortage of people who are crazy or have no conscience. Gu''s position for herself is never a businessman, but a doctor. She is not interested in making money, because if she really needs money, she will accumulate more quickly and get rich every minute. It is precisely because she is such a positioning, so for this inferior medicine, she simply can not bear! This kind of medicine not only can''t cure the disease, but also has certain damage to the human body, and even aggravates the patient''s condition! Gu Weiyi thought about the way to deal with it, but she was not in a hurry. She had been flying for more than ten hours, and she would be very tired. Chapter 2245 Gu only refused Lin Xianzhi to go to the Lin family to have a rest. He went to a comfortable hotel and had a good sleep before he started fighting. Lin Xianzhi is a little reluctant to her choice, but he can''t force her back to the Lin family. He also knows that the reason why he doesn''t go to the Lin family is to draw a clear line with him, not to give him any thought, and not to let Ning Yiqing have any misunderstanding. He deeply felt that Gu Weiyi was really good to Ning Yiqing, and he was merciless to him! Gu Weiyi doesn''t care what he thinks. Anyway, she has her own rules. She can''t appreciate Mr. Lin''s way of doing things. Gu only did a little rest in Hong Kong City and went straight to the provincial capital to find Shi Lao. She called him before she went to his home. He was very happy about her coming, so he asked the nanny to buy fruit and snacks and put them there early, waiting for her to come. She also brought some special products of the United States to Shi Lao. Shi Laoji was older, and she was not in good health. She lacked interest in these so-called special products, but it was her intention, and Shi Lao accepted them calmly. The old and the young asked each other about each other''s recent situation. When she heard about her achievements in the United States and saw her doctor''s qualification certificate, he laughed: "you don''t have a doctor''s qualification certificate now, do you?" Gu Wei nodded, and Shi sighed, "this matter has been taken the lead by the United States. I''ll suggest to the president of the association and issue you a professional qualification certificate." Gu only laughs. In this era, the industry has a relatively tight qualification card for traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, and the requirements are relatively high. The previous channel of apprenticeship to obtain a qualification card has been abandoned. It is necessary to major in a professional college and take some examinations to issue a certificate. Shi always thinks that there is something wrong with the current training mode of traditional Chinese medicine. The training mode of traditional Chinese medicine in this way has removed the fundamental soil of dialectical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine, and completely refers to the mode of Western medicine in the training of traditional Chinese medicine. In essence, this matter has great harm to the training of traditional Chinese medicine. For the same disease, western medicine has a fixed way of treatment, while traditional Chinese medicine stresses dialectical treatment, that is, the same disease has a completely different way of treatment, but when we go to test this syndrome, the answer after the question has a standard answer, and we must score according to the standard answer given by the question maker. Because of this, even now Gu''s only doctor, Shi Lao, thinks it''s very good, but she doesn''t graduate from a professional college. According to the relevant regulations, she can''t get the qualification certificate. She has no qualification certificate, so she can''t open a clinic or go to a hospital to treat people. She is still studying, and there is no urgent need to solve this problem. However, the benefactor thinks that she has obtained the doctor''s qualification certificate from the United States, and it is unreasonable that she has not been issued by China. He felt that he needed to give some advice to the leaders of the relevant departments. Gu was working hard for the future of traditional Chinese medicine. As an elder, he had no reason to stand there and watch, so that she could not even get the relevant certificates. After thanking Shi, Gu Weiyi talked about the imitation of her medicine. She had no opinion about it. After all, there are only those classic prescriptions of traditional Chinese medicine, but the quality of the medicine is too poor. She can''t tolerate the wide circulation of such medicine in the market. Chapter 2246 The old man took the bag of medicine from Gu''s only hand. After smelling it, he tasted it. His brow wrinkled directly. No matter how well he was self-restraint, he would be angry: "it''s nonsense!" Gu Weiyi said: "there are not too many problems in the category and proportion of the medicinal materials used in this bag of medicine. The problem is that the medicinal materials they used are too inferior to cure the disease." "On my way here, I carefully thought about how to solve this situation. I thought that I still hope the industry can set a standard. At the same time, I also need to investigate and deal with the inferior drugs." "Otherwise, if it goes on, the idea that traditional Chinese medicine can''t cure the disease will be more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and it will damage the reputation of traditional Chinese medicine." For her ideas, Shi always agreed, he sighed and said: "now these people are really disappointing. In order to make money, they can do everything." When he said this, he thought of the situation of traditional Chinese medicine in recent years. He was a little worried, so he asked Gu Weiyi, "how is your herbal medicine base built?" Gu only knows that he is looking forward to the early establishment of the base of medicinal materials, so that a large number of high-quality medicinal materials will be filled in the market. Coupled with proper supervision, these inferior medicinal materials will lose the soil for survival. She replied: "the two plants built last year have all been reclaimed and planted with medicinal materials, but as you know, the cultivation and growth of medicinal materials take time. Artemisia annua is the fastest and uses tender buds to treat diseases. Most medicinal materials, such as Panax notoginseng and Gastrodia elata, take time. It is difficult to be used as medicine without three or five years." "This year, my father has also gone out to talk about two herbal medicine planting bases. This time when I return home, I will continue to talk about them." Mr. Shi nodded. From her heart, her efficiency is already very high. To build a medicinal plant base, we need to take into account all aspects of things, so the cycle will not be too long, and now the situation is not so bad that there is no Chinese medicine available. But when he was old, he was anxious about these things. He was afraid that the traditional Chinese medicine would be damaged by those illegal people. He looked at her and said, "I''ll find someone to implement and supervise these things you said, and you should also seize the time to plant the herbs as soon as possible. If you need to employ people here, you can say that the school will cultivate a group of good talents every year, which will be used by you first." Gu Wei said: "if you don''t talk about it, I have to talk to you. Whether it''s a kind of medicine or medicine, it will need a lot of talents." It is not an easy thing to manage one medicine planting base. Now that there are only four medicine planting bases, some problems have been exposed. When there are more medicine planting bases in the future, there will be more problems. In this process, scientific management becomes very necessary, and the growth of all medicinal materials and subsequent supervision become very important. The computer has appeared in this era, although now it is more in 486, 586, which in Gu''s view is ultra low configuration or very primitive state. But the software she needs to use, such as spreadsheet and recording software, has been applied, and has been very stable. It is much more convenient to record and monitor these data with a computer than the heavy book records. Now that we have decided to take this road, we must do our best! Chapter 2247 Gu only feels that she needs to discuss these matters with Qian Bai and Li Mingshu later. She thinks she can ask them for their opinions on the employment and management of personnel. After all, many of these people are introduced by them, and they know them better. There are too many things she needs to do, so many things become a little troublesome. In the future, as the scale of medicine planting is large, she is actually a super big farmer. Because doing too much will involve more people and things. At this time, the door is knocked, Qian Bai and Li Mingshu come, they see Gu Weiyi is also very happy, asked her situation with a smile. After a cold and noisy, Shi handed them the bag Gu only brought. Qian Bai took a look at it and handed it to Li Mingshu. Then he said, "I''ve seen this medicine on the market. I caught a cold a few days ago and went to the drugstore to buy it. The boss of the drugstore introduced it to me. At first, I thought it was produced by my younger martial sister''s pharmaceutical factory, so I bought it easily." "As a result, when I drank it, I found something was wrong with the taste. After a careful look, I found that it was produced by the pharmaceutical factory in the imperial capital. The quality of this kind of medicine is extremely poor, and it can''t cure the disease at all." Li Mingshu, on the other hand, smelled and tasted it. Then he said angrily, "this pharmacist is too careless. He actually uses such inferior medicinal materials to make medicine. This kind of medicine can''t cure people at all." Qian Bai sighed and said, "I asked the boss of the drugstore about this medicine. Because it''s cheap, it sells very well. Sister Gu, I''m afraid it''s aimed at you?" Gu Wei nodded, but he didn''t expect that the medicine had been sold to the provincial capital. You should know that this is her base camp, because Mo Feiyan''s previous disturbance has increased her popularity, so that her market in the province is completely open. In this case, Mo Feiyan''s medicine was sold here, and achieved good results. To some extent, this is the only demonstration of Mo Feiyan against Gu. It''s only half a year since she left, and the domestic herbal medicine market has changed so much, which makes Gu only surprised. Li Mingshu''s temper should be a little bit bigger. He can''t help but scold: "these people are just bad at heart. Don''t be afraid, younger martial sister Gu. We''ll support you!" Gu Weiyi said thanks with a smile. Mr. Shi gave them a rough idea of Gu''s only plan, and they immediately expressed their support. Qian Bai also has a position in the Chinese Medicine Association and belongs to a person with the right to speak. The old man said in a deep voice, "this must not be tolerated. This time we must thoroughly suppress this unhealthy trend." Qian Bai and Li Mingshu immediately responded. In their view, this is also a battle. They absolutely can''t allow good medicine to be squeezed into no living space by bad medicine. Chinese medicine to them is faith and strength. Gu only came out from the old man, the whole person relaxed a lot, with their help, the following things step by step. Now that she''s in the provincial capital, of course she has to go back to Lingcheng to see Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Qin Zhenhua, as well as the current operation of the pharmaceutical factory. As for the pharmaceutical factory, in essence, she belongs to the free range. Although she holds the general direction, it is Yang Yong and Zhu Jiagang who really manage the pharmaceutical factory. Usually, she seldom cares about the business of the pharmaceutical factory. Chapter 2248 Now the pharmaceutical factory is faced with such difficulties. Gu only thinks that the boss can''t just stand there and watch. In addition to asking for their help, she also needs to go back to boost her morale. Gu''s mother, Gu''s mother, works in a pharmaceutical factory. Qin Zhenhua has just come back from a foreign herbal medicine base. She is washing and then preparing to have a rest. As soon as Gu Weiyi came in, Qin Zhenhua''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "Weiyi, you''re back!" Gu only did not expect that he was also at home, and he was very happy: "yes, I''m back, Dad, you seem to be quite dark." Qin Zhenhua''s going black is a normal thing. He goes out every day and goes to some remote places. Now it''s hot, and the hot outside line is very strong. He''s a big man, and he doesn''t like to wear a hat with an umbrella. It''s strange that he doesn''t go black. It''s just that he''s black to black, but the whole person seems to be more energetic than when he met before, and his spirit seems to have come back completely. Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "I''m a big man. What do I want to do for nothing?" Gu only laughed: "yes, my father is the most handsome man in the universe! Even if it''s dark, it''s the most handsome. " Qin Zhenhua obviously didn''t quite adapt to her way of speaking. After staring at her, he was embarrassed and said, "you''ve become so glib since you''ve been abroad!" He said that, but Gu Weiyi could see that he was in a good mood. Gu only told him something happened in the United States. She praised herself again and said, "Dad, am I very good?" Qin Zhenhua looked at her eyes with a smile: "yes, you are the most powerful, the most powerful in the universe!" Gu only felt that his ability to accept new things was very strong, and immediately applied what she had just praised him to her. But she thought about Qin Feiyang. After a little hesitation, she finally decided to tell him the truth about what happened abroad. She didn''t hide from Qin Zhenhua that it was her hand when she met Qin Mingyang. Qin Zhenhua heard her talk about it with a long sigh. He thought of Qin Mingyang''s childhood. Qin Mingyang was clever when he was a child. Although he was naughty, he didn''t do anything too much. Just like all the boys in the world, he made his parents worry. But on the whole, Qin Zhenhua didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with those hearts even if they were holding them. It''s just that after Qin Mingyang grew up, Qin Zhenhua was busy with his work and didn''t have much time to manage Qin Mingyang. When he found something unusual, Qin Mingyang couldn''t turn it around. So the relationship between father and son was very bad. Qin Zhenhua was angry and sent Qin Mingyang out to practice. He thought that he could change Qin Mingyang''s character in the place of strict discipline and incomparable integrity. Unexpectedly, it was still his wishful thinking. He didn''t even think that Qin Mingyang would be expelled. When he came back, he would do worse than animals. Qin Zhenhua was silent. He opened the drawer and found a cigarette. He didn''t smoke at all. After the great changes in the Qin family, he was in a depressed mood and smoked for a period of time. During this period, he was busy in the pharmaceutical factory and was in a better mood. Because he was too busy, he almost forgot the changes in the Qin family, so he gave up smoking again. Chapter 2249 But this meeting, Qin Zhenhua wants to take one. At this time, Qin family is essentially alone. Although Gu only called his father, he was not born to him. His parents died, so did Qin Mingyang. Lu Yurong and Cheng Susu were in prison. Qin Zhenhua has been living with people who care for his family some time ago. Their kindness makes him feel warm. He even feels lucky and meets some good people. He even forgot to be lonely, but when he heard that Qin Mingyang was dead, he still felt lonely. How did the Qin family get into such a disaster? Qin Zhenhua can''t think of it for a moment. It seems that all this started from marrying Lu Yurong. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the saying that his wife is virtuous and has little misfortune. After the Qin family''s accident, he had a very real feeling about it. He doesn''t blame Gu only for killing Qin Mingyang, because Qin Mingyang deserves what he deserves. If he can, he even wants to kill Qin Mingyang himself. It''s just that Qin Mingyang reminds him of too many things and makes him feel down. Gu only saw what he looked like and knew that there was no way to persuade him. He only said, "Dad, you still have me!" In her heart, Qin Zhenhua''s status is much higher than Cheng Jinmo''s. She has long thought that she will provide for Qin Zhenhua. Qin Zhenhua nodded his head and said, "yes, I still have you. You are the only one. You are a good child." Gu Weiyi took him by the hand and said, "we are the closest father and daughter in this life." Qin Zhenhua looked at her eyes and burst out of warmth, he whispered: "good." Qin Zhenhua thought of another thing: "Lu Yurong seems to be about to get out of prison?" If Qin Zhenhua doesn''t talk about Lu Yurong, Gu Youyi almost forgets Lu Yurong. At the beginning, Lu Yurong was put in prison for stealing orifices. Although the nature of Lu Yurong was a bit bad and the plot was serious, she was the first offender. In addition to her previous experience in Lingcheng, Lu Yurong was not sentenced seriously. At that time, Lu Yurong was sentenced to five years, but she seemed to cooperate with the reform in prison. It is said that she also reduced her sentence and would be released in two years. Gu only looked at Qin Zhenhua, his eyes a little cold: "this home is destroyed by her, she brought Qin Keren and Qin Mingyang up, also brought them all crooked." "If it wasn''t for her, these two children would not be like that. She only needs to stay in for two years. It''s really too cheap for her." Gu only rarely saw Qin Zhenhua show such an expression, she looked at him with some worry. He said softly: "only, don''t worry about me. I know it in my heart, but I haven''t seen her since I separated from her last time, so I want to see her again and tell her the news." Gu only knows that Lu Yurong''s heart treasure Qin Mingyang. Although Lu Yurong is extremely selfish, he is very good to Qin Mingyang. She doesn''t know what Lu Yurong is in prison, but she knows that Qin Mingyang should be Lu Yurong''s spiritual pillar. If Qin Mingyang dies, it will be a huge blow to Lu Yurong. She also thinks that Lu Yurong''s life in prison may be too good, and it''s time to tell Lu Yurong about these things. She nodded her head and said, "OK, I''ll go with you then." She didn''t want to see Lu Yurong, but she wanted to see what happened to her now. Chapter 2250 "Don''t go to see her, or you''ll dirty your eyes." Qin Zhenhua said in a low voice: "I just go to see her alone. I have a lot to say to her." Gu Weiyi can guess what Qin Zhenhua wants to say to Lu Yurong without even thinking about it. Qin Zhenhua is actually an old man in the traditional sense. He seldom cares about anything with others, but Lu Yurong''s behavior has chilled his heart. It''s up to him to settle these accounts with Lu Yurong. Gu only know this matter, she can''t persuade, just a slight sigh. Because of this, the atmosphere at home is a little depressed. Qin Zhenhua himself changed the topic and said in a low voice: "the only thing Yang Yong should tell you is that I have been building a medicinal plant base some time ago. I have built one in Hunan, Hubei and Henan some time ago, and some of them have already started planting." Qian Bai and Li Mingshu provided a lot of help. Qin Zhenhua himself was a leader before and had his own hand in management. In addition, he is also a studious and flexible man. He is very handy in building a base for planting medicinal materials. The first one was built a little slowly, because there was no experience. With experience in the back, these things will be much smoother. The second and the third were very smooth. He also kept in touch with the relevant departments and did some preparatory work. It was not so difficult to go to other places to build later. Gu only saw the summary report he wrote in his spare time. It was very well written and contained a lot of his own experience. Although there were still some aspects to be improved, it was very easy to use on the whole. In the future, it would be good to build and improve it at the same time. The corner of her mouth rose, looked at him and said, "Dad, you are so good!" Qin Zhenhua said with a smile: "planting high-quality Chinese medicine is a good thing for the country and the people. If you work so hard, where can I be idle as an elder?" He has a far sighted vision than most people. In addition, he has benefited from traditional Chinese medicine, and he has been in a pharmaceutical factory during this period of time. The last time he went to the provincial capital, he met Qian Bai and Li Mingshu, and talked a lot about traditional Chinese medicine, so he knows the importance of this matter. Gu''s heart is warm. There are so many people around her to help her. She believes that the saying that "traditional Chinese medicine died in traditional Chinese medicine" will not appear again. She believes that as long as more people join in, the prospect of traditional Chinese medicine can be expected. The corner of her mouth rose, Wen Sheng said: "although the construction of the base is urgent, we must pay attention to standardization, and each base needs to find a reliable person to manage, which is the real long-term solution." Qin Zhenhua nodded: "you are right, the only one, I want to manage a base, do you think it''s ok?" He had thought about it before. This Lingcheng is a place he is familiar with, but because he is too familiar with it, there are too many memories here, and many of those memories are cruel to him. So he wants to live in a different place, and learn the relevant knowledge of medicinal materials. It makes him feel very comfortable to be with those medicinal materials. Some time ago, he seemed to be running around, as if very tired, in fact, his heart is happy. He also wants to understand that those sad things have happened, that is irreversible! Chapter 2251 Qin Zhenhua also knows that since things are irreversible, he has no better way than to accept them. And he is still alive after all. Since he is alive, he has to live well. He has found his life value again, and the future will become less strange and terrible. During this period, he learned a lot about herbs and saw the value of those herbs. Gu only understood his mind and said with a smile, "if dad thinks he can keep up with his energy, of course it''s OK. But we also agreed in advance that you can''t get tired of yourself. At the same time, you also need to learn new management knowledge. In the process, you also need to learn how to use computers." "Because I have decided to use modern management to manage the base, but also to use a scientific way to plant herbs, so that the efficacy of herbs is the best." Qin Zhenhua nodded and said, "well, I''m also happy to accept new knowledge." Gu only knows that he can manage a base with his ability, and he is also a serious and responsible person. Only in this way, they will not have too many opportunities to meet their father and daughter in the future. Although she will visit the planting bases from time to time in the future, the time she can go to each base will become limited as the number of planting bases increases. Gu Weiyi held Qin Zhenhua in his arms and said, "Dad, it''s good to have you!" Qin Zhenhua is still not quite used to her direct way of expressing her feelings, but she will hold it like this, which still makes his heart feel warm. After the father and daughter finished talking, it was already a little late. Gu only went to the market to buy some dishes. She wanted to cook herself. Qin Zhenhua is next to start, two people from time to time chat, before that some heavy breath at this time has disappeared, only the warm family. As soon as Gu''s only dish was ready, Gu''s parents came back, and Dong Dong came back with them. As soon as Dong Dong sees that Gu is not happy, he pulls her to ask Dong and Xi. Dong Dong is going to take the college entrance examination this year. Gu only asks him about his recent achievements. He said, "I don''t know whose brother I am. Of course, my grades are excellent! I also want to be good, the elder sister and the second elder sister are in the imperial capital, then I also take the imperial capital''s University, now I just want to take the imperial capital''s university or the Qing University. " Gu Ma said with a smile: "every day I know how to brag. Are these two schools so good?" "I''m not bragging!" Dongdong was unconvinced and said, "I''m the first in the school this time, and I''m 20 points away from the second place. If I can''t pass the exam again, who can pass it?" When he said that, several adults laughed. Gu Wei one clip a chicken leg to him: "that is, my home east east Bang Da!" Dongdong said with a smile: "my sister still loves me the most!" Gu only looked at him and said, "that is, I only have a brother like you. I don''t love you. Who do I love?" Dongdong''s eyes turned into crescent moon with a smile and said, "I also want to be the provincial champion this time. Sister, if I become the provincial champion, how can you reward me?" Half a year no see, Dongdong has grown up a lot, now he is completely grown up, although his eyebrows and eyes still show astringency, but his height has reached 1.8 meters, looks very handsome. It''s just that he looks like he''s grown up. In fact, in front of Gu only, he''s still a child. Chapter 2252 The tone of Dongdong''s speech is not essentially different from that of Lai zaigu''s coquetry a few years ago. Gu Weiyi reached out his hand and scratched his nose, and said, "you''re such a big man, and you''re still coquettish. Are you ashamed to lose it?" "No matter how old I am, it will always be your younger brother. What''s the shame of your younger brother making a fuss in front of my elder sister?" Dongdong''s words were so reasonable that everyone couldn''t help laughing. Gu can''t help laughing: "yes, you are my brother, I will cover you in the future." Dongdong also laughed, but Gu Weiyi said: "when I was admitted to the provincial champion, it seems that you didn''t give me any gifts. This will require me to give you gifts. I will refer to your standards for me in the future." She said solemnly: "Dongdong, come on! My sister has faith in you Dongdong He was really familiar with this. It seemed that when Gu took the college entrance examination that year, he really encouraged her. He said in a tearful way: "elder sister, you are so stingy!" Gu only one side does not change color ground to say: "you just know!" Dongdong It was the first time that he heard someone admit that he was stingy. Gu only patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, let''s review carefully after dinner! I''m waiting for you to surpass me Dongdong His elder sister is teasing him to play! When she took the college entrance examination, she got full marks in all subjects! It''s appropriate to put this kind of score there. It''s amazing. She''s got full marks for all subjects. How can she surpass it? He felt from the bottom of his heart that the sisters at home were too powerful and would cause him great pressure! He skimmed his mouth and said, "elder sister, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You bully me as soon as I see you. I won''t play with you in the future!" Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. He took out a small CD player from his bag and handed it to him: "it''s for you." In this era, CD player is still a very powerful thing. Whether it''s used to play music or learn English, it''s a sharp tool, but the price is not cheap, so not many people can afford it. Dongdong immediately smile: "I know, sister to more than the best!" Gu only heard his words, and immediately felt that he was still a child. Although he was tall and sensible, he was still a child in front of her. Dongdong happily holds the CD player to toss about. Gu''s mother pulls Gu Weiyi and says, "Dongdong says he wants to take the Imperial University and Qingda, but recently I saw him reading the information about the Medical University. His head teacher also told me that he wants to take the Medical University." Gu was a little surprised, and Gu''s mother said, "the child follows us to the pharmaceutical factory every day. He is also very interested in medicinal materials. He also knows that you are building a production base for medicinal materials and wants to help you." Gu only eyes a little more gentle, although she looked at Dongdong is still a child, but he is undoubtedly a smart and sensible child. Everyone has his own ideas about the future. TCM is her insistence. When she does it, she will do it regardless of whether her family supports her or not, but she has never thought of bringing people around her into this industry. But she ignored the role of role models, or the interaction between people. In this process of mutual influence, all of them become better. Chapter 2253 At the beginning, when Gu Weiyi arranged Gu''s parents to work in a pharmaceutical factory, she just wanted to give them a long-term livelihood, so that they could have a class and make money, and improve their poor life. At that time, she did not expect that they would work so seriously. Only those with primary school education have been working hard to learn the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, how to give full play to the efficacy, and how to reduce the loss of some properties in the production process. She did not expect that Dongdong would choose to study medicine. Gu Weiwei was moved. She said softly, "if this is Dong Dong''s choice, if he really likes this industry, I will take him further." Gu Ma said with a smile: "in fact, I think it''s very good to study. I can take care of myself and my family, and also cure many people. It''s just that there is a lot of pressure in this industry. The only thing is that you should have worked very hard these years!" Gu Weiyi saw that Gu''s mother''s eyes were full of concern. Her heart moved. She held her head with one hand and said, "it''s not hard to do what you really like." Gu''s mother laughs at her words. In fact, Gu''s mother agrees with her. Over the past two years, Gu Ma has been working in the pharmaceutical factory, dealing with the medicinal materials every day. Although she works hard to learn the knowledge of medicinal materials in order to get a higher salary, she is not inferior to the young people in the factory and does not lose her only face. But also because of the traditional Chinese medicine has awe and interest. Work can earn tuition for her children, improve the life of the whole family, and build a new house, which can actually become her biggest interest. Although mother and daughter have different feelings about traditional Chinese medicine, in essence, they have the same goal. Gu only saw some information about the Medical University in Dongdong''s room the next day. Although she didn''t quite agree with the current training mode of TCM in the University, it was a good way for Dongdong, who didn''t know much about TCM. Gu only for Dongdong''s choice does not want to do any intervention, as long as he likes Chinese medicine, of course, she will support in the end. Just at this time, Gu''s only mobile phone rings. It''s a strange number. After she gets through, she hears a familiar voice. Mo Feiyan''s voice on the phone sounds a little more charming and complacent: "Gu Weiyi, I heard that you are going back to China?" "Yes, I''m back." Gu''s only answer. "Are you in Lingcheng now?" Mo Feiyan''s voice with a bit of ridicule: "if I guess correctly, you should return to Lingcheng because of the pharmaceutical factory, and your previous plan is to return to the imperial capital first." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, it''s only half a year since I went abroad. Some people can''t help jumping around there. The nature of things is also a little bad, so I have to go back to the pharmaceutical factory first." Mo Feiyan giggled on the other end of the phone: "this is my gift for you. Do you still like it?" Gu Yiwei said kindly: "it''s OK. Even if you don''t do this kind of thing, some people will do it when they see that Chinese patent medicine is beneficial. Therefore, I would like to thank you for bringing it out early. When the whole industry is not fully up, I can just take this opportunity to integrate this industry." Mo Feiyan''s behavior, in her eyes, is a black sheep, and there are such people in every industry. Chapter 2254 Mo Feiyan laughed even more happily over the phone: "I don''t think it''s fake that you listen to this, and there are some elements of self comfort." Gu Yiwei said in a low voice: "I don''t need to comfort myself. I only do what I want to do. In front of you, I don''t need to do these things, because I always believe that no matter what I do, those small means that are not in the class are not in the class after all. Even if I can get some achievements, it is impossible for people to go further." "I don''t need to go further, I just need to step on you under my feet." Mo Feiyan''s tone is also very light Mo, but there is a sense of superiority in those light mo. Gu only heard this sentence, but just want to laugh, because it''s really funny. Since her rebirth, there have been many people in the world who want her to step under their feet, and so far, no one has such ability. She always follows her own heart in doing things. She doesn''t need to use those shady means. Even if she uses stratagem, it''s an honest conspiracy. She doesn''t need to use those shady schemes. Mo Feiyan also laughed when she heard her laughter: "you can still smile now, because things have not developed to the point that you can not accept. After all, the orders of your pharmaceutical factory are still full." "But in a few years, this situation will change a lot, and your pharmaceutical company will soon have no business." "I know you are calm now because you have opened up the market in the United States, but there is one thing I think you should be very clear about. I can beat you at home, but I can''t fight back. I can do the same in foreign countries." Gu''s only eyebrow slightly picked: "it seems that you sent someone to stare at me from abroad, Mo Feiyan. Thank you for your concern for me." She is also quite convinced to Mo Feiyan. When she goes abroad, Mo Feiyan is still staring at her. She has to say that Mo Feiyan is still very competitive. As for her, it''s really a big cost. Mo Feiyan said with disapproval: "the art of war has a cloud. I know what I know and win every battle. I was defeated by you several times before. To be more careful, that''s because I don''t know much about you. That''s why I made such a mistake, but now it won''t happen again." "But I admire you very much. It seems that no matter where you go, you can produce a lot of things. Your medical skill seems to be very good. At least it has won you some reputation and opened up the market for your pharmaceutical factory." "But I don''t think these are important. I have to thank you for opening up the foreign market for me. If it wasn''t for your reasons, Chinese patent medicines would not be accepted so quickly in the United States." Gu''s tone was flat: "you''re welcome. I''m just doing what I should do. It''s just that I think your understanding of traditional Chinese medicine is superficial and you don''t know the essence of it." "Mo Feiyan, as we have known each other for so many years, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Don''t touch foreign markets, or you may come to a very tragic end. Mr. Mo will not be able to save you at that time." "Are you afraid?" Mo Feiyan heard her words, think this is Gu only in disguised soft, but now how can she give Gu only such a chance. Chapter 2255 In other words, the more Gu Weiyi said that, the more she felt that it was worth doing. After all, Gu was scared, wasn''t she? Gu only said faintly: "I always only do things that I approve of, so I don''t need to be afraid. This is my advice. It''s up to you to listen to or not listen to it. After all, your father''s identity is there. If you do something out of line, he will be led." Mo Feiyan''s mouth Rose: "I don''t need you to worry about my family''s affairs. I personally think you''d better take care of yourself first! By the way, you always talk about my family background. How strong can you be? " "At the beginning, your Chinese medicine couldn''t enter the customs of the United States. If you didn''t call Mr. Cheng for help, do you think you could let the authorities of the United States issue a special order to let the customs release the Chinese medicine so quickly?" Gu only hears this words some meaning: "does Cheng Jinmo help me?" "Don''t pretend to me." Mo Feiyan said with disdain: "as far as Mr. Cheng''s attitude to you is concerned, he won''t care about you at all. If you don''t ask him, he will take care of your affairs?" "Gu, do you know what you hate most about you? I hate you most. You are a hypocritical person who can''t be hypocritical any more, but you want to pretend to be a white lotus in front of people. You have nothing to do with pretending everything in front of people even though you depend on your family Her words are her psychological words. She hates Gu''s party from the bottom of her heart. Gu Weiyi was really surprised. She thought of the last time when she was treating a new type of virus. At that time, although she put forward some suggestions and ideas for traditional Chinese medicine when it entered the customs. At that time, everything was very smooth, but as she was at that time, the above things were not accessible to her level. She really didn''t expect that Cheng Jinmo actually got involved in this matter. And Cheng Jinmo will know about her, which also shows that someone told Cheng Jinmo about her. That person, she knew, would probably be Professor Fang. Gu Weiyi sighed a little. Of course, she didn''t blame Professor Fang for meddling, but she didn''t expect that Cheng Jinmo would pay so much attention to her. She nibbled her lower lip and finally decided to confirm it with Professor Fang. At this time, it''s around eight o''clock in the evening on the American side. Calling over will not affect Professor Fang''s rest. After the phone was connected, the only thing I had to do was to report that I was safe, and then I asked about it directly. Professor Fang is not very clear about the above things, but he keeps in touch with Cheng Jinmo, but he doesn''t hide anything from Gu only. He also talks about the call he made to Cheng Jinmo that day. Gu Weiyi can''t help sighing. Professor Fang knows when she asks about it that she is afraid she doesn''t know about it, and her relationship with Cheng Jinmo''s father and daughter is not as harmonious as he imagined. He asked softly, "only, is there anything wrong?" Gu only knew that she couldn''t blame Professor Fang for this, so she said, "nothing. I just didn''t know Mr. Cheng had interfered in this matter, but anyway, I''d like to thank him." When Professor Fang heard her calling Cheng Jinmo, he called him Mr. Cheng instead of his father. He had a big question mark in his heart about their relationship. Chapter 2256 Professor Fang doesn''t know what happened between their father and daughter, but he doesn''t ask many questions at this time. He only thinks that Gu may not want Cheng Jinmo to interfere in her life too much. To some extent, he was kind-hearted and did something bad. At this time, he was a little worried. After thinking about it, he finally decided to call Cheng Jinmo to remind him in the past. After all, he and Cheng Jinmo have been friends for decades. Although it''s not good to interfere in Cheng''s private affairs, as an old friend, what should be said still seems to have to be said. Cheng Jinmo was at work when he received the call from Professor Fang. Professor Fang said frankly that Gu only called him, and then asked Cheng Jinmo, "is there any misunderstanding between you and the only one?" Cheng Jinmo didn''t know what it was like when he received the call. He held the microphone and kept silent for a long time. Then he said, "the only one who was taken away because of my dereliction of duty when I was a child is not growing up with me. In her heart, there should be some misunderstanding about me." This meeting can only be said to be a misunderstanding. Even if it''s an old friend, he can''t admit the wrong thing he did. After all, it''s really a shame. In the past two years, the more he went on, the more stupid he felt that what he had done. Although Professor Fang didn''t understand the details, he said: "the only one is a good child. She is smart and kind-hearted, and she has a sense of propriety. If she misunderstands you, I believe she can understand as long as you make it clear to her." After a long sigh, Cheng Jinmo said, "I''m sorry for their mother and daughter. I didn''t take good care of them." Professor Fang knows about Cheng Jinmo and Su tingxue''s divorce. At this time, Cheng Jinmo seems to have some regret in his words. Although he is an old friend, it''s hard to ask any more. So he praises Gu Weiyi again, and then hangs up the phone. Cheng Jinmo has been a little uneasy since he hung up the phone. When he did these things, he just wanted to help Gu only, but he didn''t want her to know these things. At this time, she didn''t know through what channel Gu only knew this thing, but she knew it. What he did was not a bad thing, and he did not use his power. He just did his duty as a father and interfered in some things. Cheng Jinmo picks up his mobile phone and finds Gu''s unique number. He wants to pull it out to listen to her voice, but he also knows that she doesn''t want to hear his voice at all. So he pulled out of the dialing page and put the phone aside. Gu only returned home, he wanted to see her. After thinking about it, he finally decides to call Su tingxue to see if Gu Weiwei has arrived at the imperial capital. But this meeting, Su tingxue didn''t bring a mobile phone in the laboratory, and no one answered the phone. His heart was a little disappointed. Su tingxue came out of the lab and saw that her cell phone had missed calls. She opened it and saw that it was Cheng Jinmo who called. She gently picked her eyebrow and then backed out. Yesterday, when Gu Weiyi returned home, she called her and reported her itinerary. Although Su tingxue wanted Gu Weiyi, she gave her unconditional support for her decision. At the same time, Su tingxue also felt that Gu Weiyi should put work first. This meeting Cheng Jinmo calls, Su tingxue knows that nine out of ten he wants to ask Gu the only thing. Chapter 2257 Su tingxue skims her mouth. Gu''s only daughter has nothing to do with Cheng Jinmo. She won''t rush to call him back! If he is in a hurry, he can call again! If you want to get your daughter back, how can you do without sincerity? Su tingxue has some complaints about Cheng Jinmo. Although they have been husband and wife for many years, their feelings are very weak now. She doesn''t care about his thoughts and mood at all. Sure enough, at noon, Cheng Jinmo''s phone called again. Su tingxue''s mobile phone was at hand, so she received his call. Cheng Jinmo has his own discomforts. He makes a few cold noises first, and then asks Gu about his only journey. Su tingxue had a "I knew it was like this" expression, and her tone was very flat: "there is something wrong with the only pharmaceutical factory, there is a shameless person who is making trouble there to attack her pharmaceutical factory, and she is still dealing with things in Lingcheng." Cheng Jinmo''s brow wrinkled: "what''s the matter?" "I''m not very clear about the specific details. If you''re OK, you can watch the TV advertisements. The recent advertisements of that factory are overwhelming." Su tingxue is really not very clear about the details. Anyway, even if she knows, she won''t tell him in detail. Cheng Jinmo''s eyes were a little cold, but he didn''t say anything more. After he hung up the phone, he asked his secretary, "which pharmaceutical company has been advertising the most recently?" He usually doesn''t watch much TV except news broadcast, so the chance of seeing advertisements is not big. Although his secretary is busy at ordinary times, he still has time to watch TV. Mo Feiyan''s advertisements are overwhelming, so the secretary knows about it and immediately collates the information and sends it to him. Secretary work is a safe and comprehensive, send information also attached with the medicine of Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory. Since Gu Weiyi opened a pharmaceutical factory, Cheng Jinmo''s cold medicine at home has been replaced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory. At this time, as soon as he saw the packaging bag of the pharmaceutical factory, he immediately felt a little annoyed. Under the bombardment of Mo Feiyan''s advertisement, this uninformed person was afraid that Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory was a counterfeit. Cheng Jinmo is in charge of the business department. It''s not easy to start a company. It only took an hour for the Secretary to send all the information of Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory to Cheng Jinmo. Cheng Jinmo sees that data face all black, do a long time is mo Feiyan in toss. In the past, when the Mo family and Cheng family lived in the compound, Cheng Jinmo and Mo Weiguang only nodded to each other. They often had contact with each other at work, but their aura was obviously not very good, so their relationship was always smooth. And before Mo Feiyan pit Gu the only thing he knew, so this will see these news he is really angry. Mo Feiyan this is Gu only step on to bully to death, is really think Gu only behind no one? Cheng Jinmo has a chill in his eyes. It''s not difficult for him to interfere in this matter. The difficulty is that he''s afraid Gu will be angry when he knows. After all, she doesn''t want him to interfere in her affairs. Cheng Jinmo some tangled, in the heart quickly in want of how to solve this matter. He thought of the only thing that Cheng Su Su and Mo Feiyan had done to bully Gu before, and he couldn''t help sighing. Chapter 2258 Cheng Jinmo thought that it was Cheng Su Su who incited Mo Feiyan to deal with Gu only. Now it seems that things are completely different from what he thought. Cheng Jinmo has some coldness in his eyes. He remembers that Mo Feiyan''s rumor almost killed Gu, the only one who lost the chance to study abroad. Cheng Jinmo used to be a crazy girl, and his attitude towards Cheng Su Su can be seen. Now that he has identified Gu''s only daughter, how can he tolerate those short-sighted bastards bullying his daughter? His side is still angry, and the Secretary has already said: "leader, although the company''s advertising is very big, the quality of the drugs is not very good." "What do you say?" Cheng became interested in it when he was in Merton. The Secretary replied: "although this kind of medicine looks a bit like the one given to me by the leader, the effect is completely different. When I had a cold, I took the medicine given to me by the leader, and it began to take effect more than an hour after I finished it." "I caught a cold when I was on a business trip a few days ago. I didn''t have any medicine on hand, so I went to the drugstore and bought this medicine. I didn''t pay attention to it at that time. I thought it was the kind of medicine that the leader gave me. As a result, I didn''t get better after taking it all day." "I just carefully looked at the medicine I took before, and then I found that it was not the same medicine as the medicine given to me by the leader. It couldn''t cure the disease at all." This is his personal experience. The packaging bags of the two drugs are similar in length, and the ingredients written on them are similar, but the effect after taking the medicine is too poor! Cheng Jinmo used his own way to support Gu Youyi, bought a lot of drugs produced by her pharmaceutical factory, and then gave them away everywhere. To be on the safe side, he asked, "is this just a case?" "It''s not a case." The secretary was a little excited when he talked about it: "I had a chat with several other administrative staff a few days ago, and they also had the same feeling. They bought that kind of medicine before, and it couldn''t cure the disease at all!" They are the relevant departments in charge of business, but they are also ordinary people. They will get sick and consume like ordinary people. They also have their own keen sense of the market. The quality of the medicine produced by this pharmaceutical factory is really inferior. At present, there is no unified standard for medicinal materials in the traditional Chinese medicine industry. Otherwise, with this quality of medicine, they can be investigated and dealt with in accordance with the law. Now, because there is no standard, it is not easy to act for a while. It''s just that the top leader has found out this matter. If this matter gets his attention, then the pharmaceutical factory will enter the scope of supervision, and then the inferior drugs can be controlled. The Secretary had been in the medicine pit of Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory, so he didn''t like this kind of medicine at all. I hope this pharmaceutical factory will be investigated and dealt with. Cheng Jinmo nodded his head lightly and said, "if this medicine really can''t cure diseases, we can''t let this inferior medicine enter the market again even if there is no relevant standard formulated by the traditional Chinese Medicine Association." The Secretary immediately replied, "I will follow up this matter in person. Please rest assured." What you eat in your mouth needs special attention. After all, it is closely related to people''s life and must be treated strictly. Cheng Jinmo was still trying to intervene in this matter, but now he can''t ignore it. Chapter 2259 Mo Feiyan is in a good mood after calling Gu Weiyi. She thinks that she can beat Gu Weiyi down completely this time, and Gu Weiyi can''t be defeated in front of her again. She thought of Gu''s attitude on the phone, and then she gave a cold smile. She wanted to see when Gu could be arrogant. She picked up the paper and drew a picture, and made a new plan for Gu only. This plan is an enhanced version of the previous action. She believes that as soon as it is launched, Gu only''s small pharmaceutical factory will be finished. The reason why Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory is a small one is relative to the scale of Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory. Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory is relatively quick to get the funds in place. The special group she backed is really rich and powerful, so it''s very easy to purchase production equipment and expand the production scale. Her pharmaceutical factory was founded more than one year later than Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory, but now her pharmaceutical factory covers an area of more than 1000 mu, with more than ten large-scale production workshops and thousands of workers. Now Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory only covers an area of more than 300 mu. There are only four production rooms, and the number of workers has not exceeded 1000. Looking at the scale of these two pharmaceutical companies, the difference is really not so big. Mo Feiyan thought of this, her heart is a little proud. Despite the scale of the only pharmaceutical factory, it can''t be seen by her now. She is also ambitious now. She wants to build the pharmaceutical factory into the largest pharmaceutical factory in China, with the best production equipment! Just at this time, the secretary came in to send this month''s financial statements, the above data is not generally gratifying. Her pharmaceutical company got a very considerable market share by virtue of the price lower than 30% of Gu''s only pharmaceutical company. Because the price of the medicinal materials she used was relatively low, she still had a good profit at this price. This kind of development speed exceeded her expectation. She knew that it would have such a good effect. In essence, it was because Gu''s only medicine opened a way in the market and was recognized by the market. So, after careful calculation, her pharmaceutical company is actually stepping on Gu''s only way to make money. Mo Feiyan''s mouth is slightly raised, and the pride in her eyes can''t be hidden in any case. According to this trend, the pharmaceutical factory will recover all the previous investment costs by the end of this year, and then start to make profits. This kind of investment and profit-making speed can not be described as fast, and is almost ready to become a successful model of the capital market. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "let''s go ahead and send someone to capture the U.S. market." Gu is aware of all the things that happened in the United States. Gu''s medical skills surprised her, but these are not her focus. Her focus is that Gu has opened up the U.S. market. As in China, as long as Gu Weiyi opens the market, it will be easy for him to seize the only market and share in the future. After all, the drugs produced by her pharmaceutical factory are much cheaper than those produced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory. It is common for all people to be greedy for the cheap. As long as she makes good use of this, she can easily do the follow-up work. She even thought that no matter what medicine Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory produced, her pharmaceutical factory would produce it! Chapter 2260 Mo Feiyan is also calculating with satisfaction. Later, Gu only goes to open the market, and she goes in with her cheap medicine. In this way, she is absolutely handy when she sells medicine. She can even imagine Gu''s spitting blood when he was targeted by her. As long as she thinks about it, she will feel very happy! The Secretary answered, and then asked, "in order to develop the market in the United States, it is necessary to build an office there. Mr. Mo, where is the office?" Mo Feiyan didn''t even think about it, so she said, "Los Angeles." Los Angeles is the only place where Gu studies and develops the market. The authorities and the public there have the highest acceptance of Chinese patent medicine, so it is undoubtedly the most appropriate place to start. The secretary took the notes down, and Mo Feiyan said, "it''s the same in China. As long as you use the only pharmaceutical factory, it''s the key target. I believe you can easily take it down." Secretary should be a, Mo Feiyan is in a good mood today, let him call Zhou yeheng over. Ten minutes later, Zhou yeheng came over. Mo Feiyan looked at him and said, "Gu Weiyi has returned home. Now we need to give her the most fierce attack, so that she can feel our energy. Is there no problem in production now?" Zhou yeheng nodded his head lightly. Their production equipment is the best in the world, and the allocation of workers is sufficient. The production side is producing medicine in full swing every day. If we only talk about the production capacity, of course, there is no problem. But he was doubtless worried about the quality of these medicines. He was a traditional Chinese medicine. He knew too well that the quality of the same medicine would be poor. He didn''t think the medicine made from this raw material could cure the disease. He advised Mo Feiyan several times, without exception, he was scolded by Mo Feiyan bloody. He was scolded so much that he was too lazy to persuade him. Anyway, it was useless to persuade him. Later, Mo Feiyan''s way of business operation was also silly. He was not familiar with the marketing strategies and means. Because of these effects, the drugs in the pharmaceutical factory sold very well. For this matter, Mo Feiyan in front of him, told him he was too careful, just cold medicine, no one will care about the efficacy. What''s more, this kind of medicine does not seek to cure the disease, but only to make it worse. Anyway, the mild cold will get better after a few days, and the severe cold patients will go to the hospital by themselves. Mo Feiyan asked, "what''s the progress of the medicine for treating trauma that you developed before?" Now her pharmaceutical factory mainly produces cold medicine, which requires high technology. Their pharmaceutical factory has not yet produced it. Zhou yeheng gave her a list and said, "I just want to report this to you. I have a ready-made prescription here, and it can also be produced in the production side, but the effect of the production is not very good. I have compared our medicine with Gu''s only medicine, and both the hemostatic ability and the recovery ability are poor." In fact, the difference is not just a little, but a lot. It''s just that he knows Mo Feiyan''s way of doing things, so it doesn''t need to be so detailed. Mo Feiyan''s eyebrows wrinkled. She took a look at the list he handed over. Like the previous cold medicine, their cost is only two-thirds of Gu''s. Chapter 2261 Mo Feiyan saw that she finally found a kind of medicinal material. The cost of that medicine actually accounted for two-thirds of the total cost. She was surprised and said, "what medicine is so expensive?" Zhou yeheng replied: "it''s Dragon''s blood. It''s a holy medicine for treating trauma. The effect of this medicine is very good. Because it''s rare, it''s expensive. In this prescription, this medicine can''t be reduced any more!" If there is no medicine for treating trauma, there will be no effect. In this case, I''m afraid it''s going to be a big deal. Mo Feiyan said unhappily, "I heard that there are many herbs in traditional Chinese medicine that can replace each other. Can''t you replace this medicine with a cheap one?" Zhou yeheng wry smile: "our other herbs are already the cheapest medicine. It all depends on this medicine to improve the efficacy. If we change this medicine again, I''m afraid we won''t be able to cure the disease." Although Zhou yeheng''s character is not very good, he is persistent in medical affairs. Mo Feiyan used to use those inferior medicines in cold medicine. He tolerated it because he knew that there would be no big problem in the cognition of cold medicine in China. But now in the treatment of trauma, he felt that he needed to stick to it, because if this kind of medicine meets patients with more serious injuries, it is likely to delay the illness and kill people. This is unacceptable to him. Mo Feiyan looked at his eyes with a bit of unhappiness: "can''t you cure a disease with only one medicine? Zhou yeheng, are you kidding me? Or are you not good at medicine? " Zhou yeheng was so angry by her words that she almost didn''t come up. Did she doubt his medical skills? He would like to spray her. Why should a person who knows nothing about medicine question his medicine? He took a deep breath and said, "if Miss Mo thinks my medical skills are not good, you can find other people with good medical skills to replace me." He turned and left. His behavior made Mo Feiyan angry. She opened her eyes and said, "Zhou yeheng, you have to think about it!" Zhou yeheng ignored her and went out directly. To a certain extent, Mo Feiyan met him. He has no moral integrity and is not a good man, but he can''t be questioned in this way. Mo Feiyan was so angry that she wanted to throw things, but she finally felt that such behavior was not rational, and it also damaged her image. She took a cold look at the prescription. For subsequent production, she still needs to use Zhou yeheng in many places, so she can''t really let Zhou yeheng leave like this. She didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. In the imperial capital, there were not many traditional Chinese medicine with the same skills as Zhou yeheng. She sighed a little. Although she said that she was very clear about these things, she felt that it was a bit out of her identity to put down her position to coax Zhou yeheng. In the end, she went to Zhou yeheng and coaxed him back to the pharmaceutical factory. She didn''t go to the prescription completely, but only reduced the dosage by half. Zhou yeheng also wanted to lean back on the tree of Mo family, so he also recognized it with his nose. Since this time, Mo Feiyan has been polite to Zhou yeheng, but the relationship between them seems to be estranged. Zhou yeheng is also worried about this, but there is no better solution for a while, and he is also worried about the effect of this medicine. Chapter 2262 When Zhou yeheng gave this prescription, the dosage of Draconis Draconis was the minimum. Mo Feiyan reduced the dosage by another half. Only ghost knows if the medicine has any effect. Zhou yeheng took out a recorder from his pocket and looked at it. Then he sighed a little. After working with Mo Feiyan for such a long time, he knew her character and knew that he still needed to be on guard. As for what to guard against now, he is not too clear, but he was a cautious man before, and always felt that there was nothing wrong with being cautious when dealing with these things. Mo Feiyan didn''t worry about it for a long time, because the assistant arranged a TV station to interview her. The interview was well contacted before. The TV station was trying to figure out Mo Feiyan''s life experience, and then heard about the newspaper''s face slapping. In fact, it was cautious to interview Mo Feiyan. Because of caution, I didn''t agree before. Now that Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory has sold a lot of drugs, all his impressions have changed. What Mo Feiyan has packaged for herself is the identity of returned college students returning to China to start a business. It has to be said that the establishment is quite successful, which is very in line with the current general direction strategy of the country. And now she is doing well, so on the whole, she represents some models. Because it''s a model, and it''s a legal business, why can''t it be reported? So the TV station will take the initiative to contact her and give her an interview. Mo Feiyan certainly won''t refuse such an offer. After all, it''s a long face. So she asked her assistant to contact the TV station and make an appointment to start the interview. She graduated from a famous foreign school, and her resume is very bright. Regardless of the background behind her, the pile of awards she won when she went to school can support her appearance. In addition to the proper operation of the pharmaceutical factory, she was able to package herself as a successful overseas returnee very late. She seemed to have a layer of gold on her body. Of course, Mo Feiyan will tell Mo Weiguang about these things. Although Mo Weiguang thinks that by his standards, she is far behind, it''s also very good for her age to have such achievements. So he nodded his head lightly and said, "yes, keep working hard." Mo Weiguang is not a person who likes to praise others. He seldom praises the children of the Mo family. When he says so, it''s like praising them. Mo Feiyan is overjoyed. She has several wishes in her life, one of which is to get Mo Weiguang''s praise. Now she is in a very good mood. When Mo Ziwei hears the conversation, he takes a look at Mo Feiyan and finally chooses not to speak. When Mo Feiyan went upstairs to his room, he followed him. Mo Feiyan asked with a smile, "third brother, are you here to praise me?" Mo Ziwei said with a smile: "my sister is so powerful now, of course I feel honored." Before the brother and sister because of the only thing, don''t say quarrel, but more or less some influence brother and sister. They both felt that they had changed from each other to something they didn''t know. At this time, Mo Ziwei said, Mo Feiyan felt that he recognized her again, and he was a little happy and proud. After all, they are brothers and sisters. There must be feelings between them. If they can, she doesn''t want to be at war with him. Chapter 2263 Brother and sister rarely said a few words of warmth, Mo Ziwei finally couldn''t help asking Mo Feiyan: "I know your pharmaceutical factory is very smooth, this smooth I think is a good thing, only in the quality of this piece, you also need to check, after all, medicine and other things are not the same, is to eat into the mouth, quality is very important." Mo Feiyan never thought that the quality of the medicine she produced was a big problem. Besides, it''s just a cold medicine. What''s the problem? After she came into contact with this field, she felt that her life seemed to open a new door. It turned out that the medicine was so easy to sell and so profitable! Although this kind of business can''t compare with the huge profits of buying good jade mines, it''s a long and lasting business and can make money continuously. So she said faintly: "brother, did you listen to what others said?" "It doesn''t matter what other people say. What''s important is that I believe you all the time." Mo Ziwei doesn''t want to quarrel with her today, so the words just stop. Mo Feiyan''s mouth Rose: "brother, since you believe me, you should know my usual way of doing things." Of course, Mo Ziwei knows her way of doing things. She has always been very strong. No matter what she does, she must do her best. When he was about to say something else, Mo Feiyan''s mobile phone rang. After she got through, she said with a smile, "uncle, I miss you so much." Her uncle is an extraordinary big boss. When Mo Ziwei saw that she answered the phone, he didn''t say any more and turned to go out. He also looked at her when he went out. She was flirting with their uncle on the phone. Mo Ziwei''s eyes were deeper, and he sighed a little. He did know something about Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory, but he didn''t stare at her, but for other reasons. Gu only won the first place in the English competition last time. He was very curious about her pharmaceutical factory at that time. He took a little effort to check it, and then he found out clearly. In addition, Mo Feiyan also knew about the things that came out of the pharmaceutical factory. Because of this series of things, Mo Ziwei became very interested in Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory and bought some medicines produced by her pharmaceutical factory. He had caught a cold twice in the process. After taking the medicine from Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory, his condition would be relieved immediately and he would get better soon. He was a bit surprised at that time. He really didn''t expect that her medicine would work so well. Later, Mo Feiyan found Fanfan to invest in the current pharmaceutical factory. As Mo Feiyan''s brother, he naturally had to support him. So he bought some drugs from Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory, and the effect was really hard to say. It was the same as not eating. Mo Ziwei thought that he was the only one in this situation. Then he gave his colleagues the medicine produced by their respective pharmaceutical factories, Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiwei. The effect was very obvious. No one who took the medicine produced by Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory got better. And the people who took the medicine from Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory had a remarkable effect, and they could get better the next day. Because of these things, he had doubts about his sister and was full of worries. It''s just that he has quarreled with Mo Feiyan several times because of Gu''s only thing, and now he doesn''t want to quarrel with Mo Feiyan any more. Mo Ziwei has his own understanding of the quality of drugs. Even now Mo Feiyan seems to be very successful, he smells the smell of collapse. Chapter 2264 Mo Ziwei came here today to say that sentence to Mo Feiyan. In fact, it means beating. But Mo Feiyan can''t hear it at all. He has no choice but to give a long sigh. He has also recently investigated the market and found that Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory has hardly fought back Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory because of the price. Mo Ziwei knows Gu''s only ability. She certainly knows all these things. With his understanding of Gu''s only ability, the girl who looks delicate and weak is not a good-natured person, and she is not willing to suffer losses. Mo Feiyan is sure to fight back when she deals with Gu Yiwei in this way. And when Gu Weiyi strikes back, Mo Feiyan''s fate will be very miserable. Mo Ziwei is a little worried. Although he thinks Mo Feiyan''s behavior is not very kind, Mo Feiyan is his sister after all. If something happens to Mo Feiyan one day, I''m afraid the whole Mo family will be greatly affected. Mo Ziwei thought about it all night in his room. The next morning, he bought a ticket to fly to Lingcheng. He needs to talk with Gu only. Gu only did not know that there was a difference between Zhou yeheng and Mo Feiyan, and that Mo Ziwei would come to Lingcheng to find her because of Mo Feiyan. She went back to Lingcheng to deal with the affairs of the pharmaceutical factory and give encouragement to all the employees of the pharmaceutical factory. They should have confidence in her. Gu Weiyi always believes that medicine is different from other things and can''t tolerate any adulteration, so even if Mo Feiyan seems to be in a good situation now, he still can''t stand the storm. Mo Feiyan''s last phone call also reminded her that Mo''s family is powerful. If someone behind her always supports Mo Feiyan, she will have some trouble. Gu Weiyi''s mood is also a little complicated when she wants to set out for Jinmo. She doesn''t know whether he will intervene in this matter, but if he does, she seems to owe him another favor. She reached out and pressed her eyebrows, and decided to go back to the imperial capital according to the previous schedule. Mo Ziwei''s luck is not very good, he came to Lingcheng, Gu only has left Lingcheng, he is doomed to the sky. When he went to the pharmaceutical factory, he met Qin Zhenhua. When they chatted with each other, Mo Ziwei knew Qin Zhenhua''s identity, and his mood was hard to express. He gave Qin Zhenhua a rough introduction about himself, but he didn''t dare to say that he was mo Feiyan''s brother. He only said that he was Gu''s only university professor. This time, he wanted to see what her pharmaceutical factory looked like. Qin Zhenhua sees that Mo Ziwei looks good and has a good temperament. When he talks about Gu Weiyi, he has a smile in his eyes. He doesn''t believe in Mo Ziwei''s self introduction, because when Mo Ziwei doesn''t come, but when Gu Weiyi comes back to China, which can explain some problems. And the goods even Gu unique mobile phone number do not know, more do not know Gu unique itinerary, this shows that he did not enter Gu unique heart. For this kind of man Gu only ignored, he was afraid to bring some trouble to Gu Bao only, so he was naturally extremely vigilant. Qin Zhenhua is absolutely supportive of Gu''s love affair with Ning Yiqing, so Mo Ziwei will emerge. His first reaction is that Mo Ziwei is here to dig a corner. As a qualified father-in-law, Qin Zhenhua will never reveal Gu''s whereabouts in front of Mo Ziwei or tell him Gu''s phone number. Chapter 2265 Mo Ziwei only thinks that his head is big. He sees the dislike and vigilance from Qin Zhenhua''s eyes, and there is a trace of disagreement. He understands that Qin Zhenhua misunderstands him. But he didn''t know how to explain these misunderstandings. After all, he did have a little idea about Gu only. He wanted to ask about Gu''s only phone number, but under the current situation, he knew that it was impossible for him to really ask anything, so he had to give up. At this time, Gu only has returned to the imperial capital. She didn''t ask Su tingxue to pick up the plane when she arrived at the imperial capital. Instead, she took a taxi to Su''s home after she came out of the airport. When she arrived at the airport, she called Su tingxue and said that she had returned to the imperial capital. Su tingxue was overjoyed, but complained: "you have been away from home for such a long time, and now you are back, I will go to the airport to meet you without saying in advance." Gu only said with a smile: "I just don''t want my mother to run around for me, so I didn''t tell you in advance. I''m back now. Are you surprised?" Su tingxue said with a smile: "surprise, of course! I don''t know how happy you are when you come back. I''ll call grandma now and ask her to make delicious food for you Gu''s eyes were full of smiles: "good, good!" She has been in the United States for half a year, but what she doesn''t adapt to most is the food. She has a serious Chinese stomach, and the food in the United States doesn''t suit her taste at all. If she has time, she is more willing to cook by herself, but she is too busy to cook at ordinary times, so she can only make do with it. When she was abroad, she missed Zeng Yifang''s cooking, and all kinds of Chinese snacks, such as hot pot, string, spicy pot, and all kinds of braised fish and meat. Anyway, she felt delicious and wanted to eat anything. After talking to Su tingxue, she feels very hungry. When she arrived at Su''s house, she smelled the strong smell of vegetables as soon as she entered, and she felt even more hungry. As soon as Zeng Yifang saw her coming back, she was very happy. After her grandparents and grandchildren hugged her, she first gave Gu the only big braised chicken leg, and then made her some dishes she liked. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandma, you are the best!" Zeng Yifang couldn''t see her teeth with a smile: "if you like, just eat more. My only one, you look thinner than when you went abroad. Are you not used to the food outside?" Gu Weiyi nodded: "it''s true that the American people are not particular about eating. The food they eat is not so bad. I think about grandma every time I eat." Zeng Yifang was both happy and distressed. Seeing that her chin was really sharp, she also knew that she had done a lot of things when she was in the United States, and that she was under great pressure to learn. Now that she is back, Zeng Yifang is secretly determined to bring back Gu''s meat as soon as possible. When they were talking, Su tingxue came back. Su Yuanchang was a workaholic at that time. When he came back at this point today, he was directly off duty. Gu Weiyi has to roll into Su tingxue''s arms again. Su tingxue feels that her temperament has changed obviously when she went abroad. Her eyes are more Lingli than before, and her breath is more capable. It''s just that this is her daughter. No matter what kind of change Gu only has, she is receptive and happy. Chapter 2266 So Su tingxue hugged Gu Weiyi and said, "are you so big, and are you as shy as a child?" She said so, but held Gu Weiyi more tightly. Gu''s only heart was funny, but he felt warm: "in front of my mother, I will always be a child." Su Zheng saw the way they hugged each other, and his eyes were full of smiles. He was a man. Although he wanted to hug Gu, he thought it was too good. Gu Yiwei doesn''t care. After holding Su tingxue, he reaches for Su Zheng, who has just bought a bunch of snacks she likes. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest person in the world. Gu''s only eyes are full of smiles, and her mouth does not stop, because her relatives are the best in the world, and also give her the greatest warmth. During the meal, they asked her about what happened in the United States, and she told them interesting things. Su tingxue can''t go abroad because of her identity. Hearing her vivid stories about the United States, she said with a smile: "I think it''s better to go to China. If you look at the only way to go to the United States and come back and lose a big circle, you will know that the United States is not good at all." Gu only heard her conclusion and said with a smile: "I also think it''s better in China!" This matter is basically settled in the Su family, and everyone agrees with it. After dinner, Su tingxue asked her how things were settled in the pharmaceutical factory? Gu Weiyi replied: "I have always believed that evil outweighs right. I''ve been dealing with this matter. Mom, you don''t have to worry." Su tingxue looked at her and said seriously, "there''s nothing wrong with what you said. It''s just that some people with bad intentions have a lot of energy. Your opponent is very shameless, and those people in her family are also shameless." "I''m afraid that you will use the means of a gentleman to deal with her, but she will use despicable means to entrap you. The only thing is that we don''t have the heart to harm others, but we have to be on guard against those shameless people who will harm you." Su tingxue had never talked to Zeng Yifang and Su Zheng about these things before, so they didn''t know what was going on. Su tingxue said something about it, Zeng Yifang immediately became angry: "before that girl of Mo family did something in the only English competition, I can''t bear it. Now I still bully the only one, I can''t bear it!" "Lao Su, you can''t ignore this. People are bullying our family!" Su Zheng frowned, nodded his head gently and said, "if this is the only thing said, then the pharmaceutical factory of Mo Feiyan should be investigated." Zeng Yifang glared at Su Zheng: "what do you mean if it''s the only one who says that? Why don''t you believe the only word? " Su Zheng explained: "of course, I believe the only one. What I mean is that it''s not up to us to say that. It needs to be checked by relevant departments." Several women in the room all know which department he said was related to, and the biggest head of that department is Gu''s only father. Su Zheng also understood that he couldn''t just sit by and ignore it. He would certainly intervene in it, and it also requires certain skills to intervene in this kind of thing. Su tingxue said faintly: "it''s up to him to decide how to do it. We don''t need to say anything more in front of him. If he doesn''t even know these things, then he''s really incurable." Chapter 2267 Gu only hears Su tingxue say so, feel a little funny in the heart, she feels inexplicably Cheng Jinmo seems to have a little pity. This time, the result is either good or bad for her. When she got back to Su''s home, she was very relaxed. As soon as she lay down on the bed, she fell asleep. Su tingxue wanted to talk to her well, but she was distressed when she saw her tired face. In the past six months, Gu only said very simply, but she knew how much she had suffered. Su tingxue at this time is from the heart, looking forward to Gu only can have a little easier, don''t let yourself so tired. But she also knows that she can''t persuade Gu only because Gu only has her principles and persistence. Su tingxue didn''t quarrel and went downstairs with the door closed. Su Zheng and Zeng Yifang were talking about something. When they saw her go downstairs, Zeng Yifang asked, "what''s the only way to sleep?" "I guess I am tired out during this period of time. I almost go to bed." Su tingxue replied: "she is not only thin, but also has some black eyes." Zeng Yifang could not help but scold softly: "the girl of Mo family is also too immoral. If she earns this kind of money, is she not afraid of thunder and lightning?" Su Zheng is much calmer: "I''m not surprised that Mo''s family has done this kind of thing. Mo Weiguang has a deep mind, a strong utilitarian heart, and doesn''t know how to use medicinal materials. Is he still letting Mo Feiyan toss about there?" Su tingxue looked at Su Zheng and asked, "Dad, do you think Mo Weiguang knows this?" "I guess I know." Su Zheng replied: "Lao Mo and I have known each other for many years. When his descendants do this kind of thing, they need to be reminded from my point of view, but they really don''t know if they listen." Su Zheng is not optimistic about Mo Weiguang, but he needs to do what he should do. Su tingxue''s eyes are a bit complicated. Su Zheng said, "I also think that this is not just for the only one. You should be more careful recently." Knowing the complicated danger, Su tingxue said, "Dad, I know. The spy investigation was so intense before. It seems that the domestic spy forces have not been completely uprooted, right?" Su Zheng heard her words but laughed: "you are much smarter than your brothers!" Su tingxue also laughs, but doesn''t discuss it any more. It''s all right. Last time, there was a big row about spies. When the cat girl absconded abroad with her men, the relevant domestic departments said that all the spies had been arrested. Of course, it''s only on the surface. In fact, all departments are strictly self checking. It''s just that their actions are very low-key. Some potential people have started to take actions again. Recently, several people have been targeted. Their identities are extremely surprising. Su tingxue''s position is quite sensitive, and she knows these things very well. So when she heard Su Zheng mention it, she knew it in her heart. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as it seems. People like Mo Weiguang should only focus on the immediate interests. It''s just that the things in the middle are too complicated and extremely dangerous. She doesn''t think it''s necessary to let Gu only know. After all, Gu only is not a person in the system. Su Zheng asked, "do you know the only mission to be carried out in the United States?" Chapter 2268 Su tingxue nodded her head lightly and said, "I haven''t calculated this account with Mao Sui. Although the only one came back safely, he almost lost his life. How can this matter be settled like this?" Gu Yiwei didn''t mention what happened in the playground in front of Su tingxue and Su Zheng, but they had already sent relevant information about it, and they knew the cause and effect better than Gu Yiwei. When they saw Gu Weiyi sneak into the haunted house as a hostage, they were all sweating. Although Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing finally wiped out the murderers, they knew how dangerous the process was as long as they thought about it. Now Gu Weiyi is back safely, but they all feel chilly when they think about this kind of thing. Su Zheng looked at her and said, "in that case, we will get rid of the cancer this time." Su tingxue nodded and asked, "Dad, what can I do?" "You''d better accompany the only one!" Su Zheng said with a smile: "the only one who has come back to China after a long time is very dependent on you. You can''t neglect your duty as a mother." Su tingxue couldn''t help laughing: "also, I want to accompany her well." No matter what will happen in the future, those storms have not come yet, they will be ready, but they don''t need to be too nervous. It''s not worth it to sacrifice mother and daughter''s tender time for those irrelevant people. Gu only woke up naturally after this sleep. In the morning, she picked up the alarm clock and looked at it. It was already 8:20. She had not got up so late for a long time. She stretched a big stretch. When she came downstairs after washing, Zeng Yifang had already made breakfast, which was her favorite food. At this time, Su tingxue and Su Zheng are not at home. Seeing her coming downstairs, Zeng Yifang said, "come and have breakfast and see what you like." Gu Weiyi put his hand around Zeng Yifang and said, "grandma, you are so kind. I am so happy." Zeng Yifang''s eyes narrowed with a smile: "that''s the only one we have. It''s so good. It''s worth being gentle with all the people around us." Gu only smile, grandparents and grandchildren while eating breakfast while chatting, the atmosphere is happy. At this time, Gu only received a phone call, saying that her package had arrived and asked her to go to the post office to pick it up. Her package was a specialty she had bought in the United States before, and she had sent gifts to the Su family back through the post office. The post office was slow, and it didn''t arrive until today. Gu only called the driver after breakfast and went to the post office to pick up the package. When she got off the bus, she saw Cheng Shutang standing at the door. When she saw her coming, she said with a smile, "I didn''t tell my brother when I came back. It''s really heartless." He just took a rotation today, and then heard that Gu Wei came back, immediately ran back to Su''s home. After laughing for a while, brother and sister only asked, "brother, what''s your recent situation?" Cheng Shutang knew that she was asking him about his private affairs, but pretended to be confused and said, "what can I do? Everything is fine!" Gu Weiyi saw that he was more energetic than she was before going abroad. Before that, he almost couldn''t stop the feeling of mourning, but he couldn''t see it at all. All of these proved that he had a good life recently. She winked at him and said, "I didn''t ask you what''s the matter, you denied it first. Brother, you have a big situation!" Chapter 2269 Cheng Shutang stretched out his hand and gave Gu the only one with a violent Chestnut: "little girl goes, fart little bit big, don''t understand anything, just want to take care of the adult''s business!" Gu only hugged his head, patted him on the chest and said, "little girl? Which eye do you see me as a little girl? You are a little older than me, but in my heart you are much more childish than me "I suddenly think of a sentence, someone said that men''s growth is based on marriage as the boundary, before marriage are called boys, after marriage are called men, brother, your growth will not also use this to distinguish it?" Cheng Shutang''s ears became red when he heard her words. He reached out and patted Gu''s only head and said, "no big, no small!" Gu only knew that he had guessed right when he looked at him. He said with a busy smile: "it''s true! Brother, tell me about it When she was abroad, although she often made phone calls at home, it was really troublesome for her to make an international call. In addition, Cheng Shutang''s work nature was relatively confidential. Gu only called Cheng Shutang a few times, but none of them found anyone. He was either carrying out a task or practicing outside. He was always busy. So in the past half a year, she has hardly heard from her brother. As soon as the conversation was over, Gu only sensed the abnormality sensitively. Cheng Shutang coughed lightly and said, "I''ve just come back with such gossip. The only thing is that you''re not a good habit. You''ve always been a little cold in my heart." As he spoke, he carried Gu''s only package in. Gu''s only eyebrow slightly lifted, followed him in and said with a smile, "if you don''t answer, I''ll ask thousands of questions." The time of schooling in the United States is totally different from that in China. It''s already a holiday in the United States, but there is no official holiday in China, so Qianqian is still studying in the imperial capital. Cheng Shutang said helplessly: "I just came to see you. I didn''t expect you to be so gossipy. The only thing is that you''ve been abroad for half a year. How can you feel that Gatha has changed? Can I return it to you sister?" Gu Weiyi didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He picked up his cell phone and was ready to call thousands of dormitories. Cheng Shutang grabbed her mobile phone and said, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you the truth! I''m with Qianqian! " Gu''s eyes are straight when he hears this. This kind of plot has the feeling of turning around. After all, Qian Qian was quite exclusive to Cheng Shutang before, and Cheng Shutang had been dealing with people before, so they would be together. I''m afraid there are other things in the middle. When Cheng Shutang was in Lingcheng, he said that he liked Qianqian and wanted to catch Qianqian. However, he was severely rejected by Qianqian. He also felt that he had no face. No matter how thick skinned he is, Gu only feels that he can''t hold on to it. If he looks into Gu''s eyes, he will regret that he will come to Gu only. Gu''s eyes were full of eight trigrams: "brother, talk about the things between you and thousands of people carefully!" She was really curious about this. She could have such a turn. Cheng Shutang didn''t want to talk to Gu Yiwei at this meeting. Zeng Yifang laughed and said, "Shutang, there''s no shame in this matter. If you really want to talk about shame, then I''m the one who lost face, because I introduced you." Chapter 2270 Gu only said with a smile and a long sigh: "I really didn''t expect that she would be that kind of person, but I hurt you. Fortunately, thousands of people have found out. Otherwise, if you marry such a person back home, our family will really have bad luck." Gu only heard Zeng Yifang''s words more curious, her eyes a bit puzzled. Listening to the meaning of Zeng Yifang''s words, it seems that thousands of people have already seen Zeng Yifang. Zeng Yifang saw her look funny, but asked Cheng Shutang: "the only thing is your sister. It''s not disgraceful to tell her about it. Do you or do I?" Cheng Shutang sighed a long time and said, "grandma, it''s because it''s my only sister that I feel ashamed. You don''t know how much she hurts people!" Hearing that Zeng Yifang was laughing, Cheng Shutang had to say, "forget it, forget it, just laugh if you want to! Anyway, you''ve laughed at me countless times. " Gu only said seriously: "brother, I promise not to laugh!" Cheng Shutang doesn''t believe what she said, but he knows that even if he doesn''t tell her, other people in the Su family will tell her. It''s better for him to tell her in person than to let others tell her! Cheng Shutang doesn''t seem to be able to do it. In fact, it''s quite simple. Before and Cheng Shutang that blind date and ready to marry the object, the woman''s character is not good, she and her unit a male colleague relationship is very ambiguous, this matter before Cheng family and Su family all people do not know. The object was introduced by Zeng Yifang. At that time, the object Zeng Yifang knew was a gentle girl. Zeng Yifang felt that because of Cheng Shutang''s nature of work, she usually spent most of her time outside, and needed a gentle girl to manage her family affairs. When the parents of the object realized that she was not clear with the man in the unit, the people in her family were very anxious, because the man was just an ordinary clerk, and there was no background in the family. They felt that the man was not worthy of their daughter. So the object''s parents want to introduce a new object to her, want to marry their daughter quickly, so as to completely cut off the wrong love. So when they knew that Cheng Shutang was getting married, they immediately found Zeng Yifang. At that time, Cheng Shutang was disheartened because of thousands of things, and wanted to find someone to marry. At that time, he thought that the object was suitable, so they wanted to talk about marriage. But Cheng Jinmo thinks that the conditions on the woman''s side are not very good. He doesn''t agree with her all the time, so it''s delayed for a while. Marriage is a big thing. Even if the parents want their daughter and Cheng Shutang to get married soon, it will take time to prepare. Just as the matter was moving forward, Qianqian one day happened to see Cheng Shutang''s object enter the hotel with her colleagues. Qianqian once ran into Cheng Shutang shopping with the object, so when she saw the object and her colleagues enter the hotel, she felt that Cheng Shutang had the right to know about it. It''s just that the relationship between Qian Qian and Cheng Shutang at that time is a bit hard to say. She thinks it''s really hard for her to tell Cheng Shutang directly, because she''s afraid that Cheng Shutang will think more and cause a lot of trouble at that time. Chapter 2271 And Qianqian is a smart one. After thinking about it for a while, she finally decides to send a letter to Cheng Shutang. In the letter, she gives a general description of the whole story, and then talks about the name of the hotel that the object went to. Who is Cheng Shutang? With these clues, it''s really a simple thing to find out the object and the record of opening a house. He is a kind person, originally he didn''t like that object, so he didn''t want to embarrass her, so he put forward to interrupt their love relationship on the basis of their inappropriate personality. The object''s parents immediately became anxious. They didn''t know where they heard that Cheng Shutang had a woman they liked. They immediately became anxious with Cheng Shutang, and their words were a little ugly. Cheng Shutang has always been polite to others, so he is polite to others. When others are not polite and wronged him, his second strength is broken. He directly connects the object''s parents to heaven, and by the way, he throws the record of opening a house in front of the object''s parents. With such hard evidence, the parents of the object dare to say more and run away with the object. Make complaints about her love and her life, but Cheng Shu Tang had secretly turned her textbooks out secretly because he liked thousands of things before. He turned to the purpose of understanding her thoughts. (Gu Weiyi tucked in his heart, this is really the same logic as God. When he understands the idea, he will translate the textbook of the other side, and her brother''s skill tree is somewhat skew. Because of this, Cheng Shutang did not know more about Qianqian, but he recognized her handwriting. In fact, when Qianqian wrote that letter to him, he recognized Qianqian''s handwriting. After Cheng Shutang finished dealing with the object, he went to Qianqian. After he said that, the relationship between them was naturally closer. Cheng Shutang also thinks that it''s not entirely impossible for him to get married with Qianqian. The risk coefficient of finding a woman outside is too high, so he has been brushing Qianqian''s sense of existence for the past six months. The sense of existence is much more brush, Qianqian also has a great change to him, two people together become natural. Cheng Shutang, in essence, is a very reliable person. The more he understands him, the more he feels that his previous choice is stupid and misunderstood him. Gu only after listening to Cheng Shutang talk about the things probably after the unkind smile: "so, brother, this is your plan for a lifetime also can''t escape thousands of magic hands?" Cheng Shutang nodded her eyebrows and said, "what magic palm is not magic palm? I can''t speak After thinking about it, he looked at her with a smile and said, "if I get married with Qianqian in the future, you have to call her sister-in-law, hehe!" Gu Yiwei She really didn''t think about it before. When she thought about it carefully, she felt that the relationship between them was a bit chaotic! Seeing the expression on her face, Cheng Shutang smiles with satisfaction. Zeng Yifang says, "in this case, if you marry Qianqian and accompany her back to her mother''s home, you will have to call her sister when you see the only one." When she said this, she couldn''t help laughing: "it''s interesting!" Cheng Shutang He reached out and touched his nose. In this way, he felt as if he had suffered a great loss. Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing and put up a thumb at Zeng Yifang: "it''s still grandma who thinks it all out!" Chapter 2272 Zeng Yifang also burst out laughing. Cheng Shutang was the only one who was depressed. However, he felt that the overall situation was good, so he had nothing to worry about. Anyway, it was just a bit of a bargain, and he would not lose a piece of meat. Gu only returned to the imperial capital, maybe because her relatives were all around, so she felt relaxed a lot. She stretched a big stretch, the mood is particularly good, Mo Feiyan brought her trouble at this time seems to be nothing. The brother and sister haven''t seen each other for a long time and have a lot to say. Zeng Yifang gave up the space to the brother and sister and went out shopping by himself. After Gu Weiyi came back, Zeng Yifang''s biggest hobby was to make a lot of delicious food and make Gu Weiyi fat! Gu only knows Zeng Yifang''s plan, which is expected to wake her up. After all, it is also a thing that makes her remember deeply that she was unable to walk by Zeng Yifang before. She just returned home, there are still many things to do, this school has not holiday, she also need to go back to the Imperial University. Cheng Shutang has nothing to do today. He volunteered to accompany Gu, the only one who went to Imperial University. Brother and sister''s looks are excellent, and they are both school celebrities to some extent, so as soon as they enter the campus, they are recognized. From time to time, some people came to greet Gu Weiyi, while others asked Cheng Shutang with a smile, "instructor Cheng, do you want to come to the school in September to give freshmen military training?" Cheng Shutang said with disdain: "all the people who can''t beat me are not qualified to ask about it." As soon as he said that, the boy would have laughed and jumped far away. The boy is a sophomore, and Gu is the only one in the same field. In fact, it''s a little selfish for him to ask this question, because he was not abused by Cheng Shutang when he was a freshman. He is so bad that he hopes that the younger students can feel the horror of the devil instructor! Gu only heard the conversation between the two people laughing, turned to Cheng Shutang and said: "brother, I don''t think Qianqian dislikes you, she has a tolerant heart." Cheng Shutang immediately retorted: "no! What she likes is that as an adult man, I have the charm of being steady and mature, and I don''t have the same responsibility as those students who still have secondary two diseases in school. " "I think she said before that you were too old?" Gu Wei has been exposing his scars. Cheng Shutang Is that what a sister should say? I really want to return this sister! The brother and sister talked and laughed, and soon arrived at the academic affairs office. As soon as Gu Wei came back, the school''s student status files also needed to be adjusted. There is also contact between the University and the Medical University of the United States. Gu''s only work in the United States before, and the University knows a little about it. In essence, her work is to win honor for the country. The school was surprised to see the records of her treatment. When they received the information, the leaders of the school specially held a meeting to discuss it. They all wondered how she could have such excellent medical skills. At that time, Shao Yizhi happened to attend the meeting. He was proud in his heart, but his face was a little disdainful and said, "you don''t have to guess. I taught her medical skills. She went to Imperial University to study ancient Chinese prose well and learn Chinese medicine better and more systematically." Chapter 2273 The leaders of the school were not too clear about the relationship between learning traditional Chinese medicine from Chu and ancient prose. When they heard Shao Yizhi talk about it, they were at a loss. Shao Yizhi immediately gave them the relationship between popular science of traditional Chinese medicine and ancient Chinese prose, and smoothly slammed the injury of the current exam oriented education to traditional Chinese medicine, pointing out that the traditional Chinese medicine taught in the specialty of traditional Chinese medicine can not be called traditional Chinese medicine at all, they are all western medicine with the brand of traditional Chinese medicine. Most of them did not know Chinese medicine, and many did not even know that Shao Yizhi was once a famous Chinese medicine doctor in the imperial capital. Gu only in the United States by virtue of his personal ability, let the people of the United States have a new understanding of traditional Chinese medicine, and use the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine to cure the new virus which can not be treated by western medicine. These things are enough to change their understanding that TCM can''t treat serious and urgent diseases. TCM has learned a certain level, which is very powerful. Because of this, Shao Yizhi is a very good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s spread all over the school, so that some teachers come to him for treatment when they feel sick. At the beginning, Shao Yizhi patiently told them that sometimes he even wrote a prescription. After more times of this, some students came to see him, which has seriously affected his normal teaching. As a result, Shao Yizhi was a little annoyed. He refused to let them go to regular hospitals for treatment except for acute and severe cases. At the same time, he also introduced some of their good TCM clinics. Because of this, the number of patients in those mediocre TCM clinics suddenly increased by 30%. Gu only this meeting to the dean''s office, those teachers look at her eyes with a bit hot, she was confused, asked: "teacher, is there any problem with the information provided?" The teacher of the academic affairs office said with a smile: "no problem, we are just a little curious about how you, a student of Chinese language and literature, have become a powerful traditional Chinese medicine." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s all well taught by Mr. Shao." There was a teacher with a yellow complexion and a poor body. He looked at Gu Weiyi eagerly and said, "why don''t you help me feel my pulse?" "Ah Gu Wei was stunned for a moment. The teacher said with a smile: "Mr. Shao is busy recently, and I''m not good. I always bother him. If you have time, please help me to have a look!" Although her appearance doesn''t seem to have much to do with a skilled doctor, she has a medical record in the United States, which is enough to show that she is a powerful doctor. And before Shao Yizhi gave him a treatment, he felt a lot more comfortable. A famous teacher is a good apprentice. Gu''s achievements in school can be described as shining. For such a smart student, he is willing to believe it. Gu only refused, but he agreed. It''s just that she made a big promise. All the teachers who were not in good health in the Academic Affairs Office lined up to see her. As soon as the news spread, the teachers from other departments came over after class. At noon, Gu was speechless. She came to the dean''s office to go through the formalities, not to be a doctor! Seeing that the team was getting longer and longer, Shao Yizhi appeared in time to save her, and sent all the teachers away: "my students have just returned home. You are not allowed to bully her!" Chapter 2274 Then, no matter how many people are queuing up behind, Shao Yizhi pulls Gu only to leave. As he walked along, he said, "are you stupid? You are here to study, not to open a clinic. If they don''t give you a dime, you will see a doctor for them. They don''t respect people!" Teachers who don''t know how to respect people Shao Yizhi went on to say: "they are all intellectuals. They read too much at home every day. They all go out and run around the playground five times every day. Most of them can get well!" "You are also a big fool, they call you to see a doctor, you see it!" He was not afraid to offend others by talking all the way, so he spoke directly in front of the teachers. Gu only one had to say: "I don''t know there will be so many people beat me to see a doctor, master, what happened?" "You are not to blame for this!" Shao Yizhi looked at her and said, "after you treated those Americans, they found that traditional Chinese medicine was very powerful. Then they knew that I taught you your medical skills. They bothered me every day a few months ago." Gu only asked confusedly: "how do they know my medical skills are taught by you?" Shao Yizhi said with embarrassment: "I said it." Gu Yiwei Shao Yizhi looked at her eyes but was very pleased: "my apprentice is really good, this time to the United States those western medicine face really beautiful! You are my apprentice Gu only looked at him and said: "all teachers teach well!" This is what she said in her heart. She studied medicine with Shao Yizhi for two lifetimes. He taught her all the basic theories of traditional Chinese medicine. She also pondered for two lifetimes. Only in this way can she have the skills that are still available now. She said to Shao Yizhi a deep bow, but Shao Yizhi did not stop her, just a happy face said: "good! Good! Good He even said three good, but after tears, he thought the Shao family''s medical skills will die in him, but did not expect Gu only inherited. Gu''s only work for TCM is known to him. She is still young. He thinks that as long as time goes by, she will become a great doctor. Shao Yizhi thinks that she is smart and knowledgeable. She will teach many good apprentices and grandchildren in the future, and the only generation of Chinese medicine will not die. Gu only gave him a brilliant smile and said with satisfaction¡° The only way is to accept you as my apprentice, which is the most right thing I have done in my life. However, now that you have spread in the circle of traditional Chinese medicine in the United States, more and more people will come to you for treatment in the future, and you have to make a rule. " "If not, you will see a doctor 24 hours a day. I''m afraid there is not enough time. Then your life and study will be greatly affected." Gu only today is really scared by the enthusiasm of the teachers in the school. She knows that these things mentioned by Shao Yizhi are very likely to happen. There are a lot of patients in this world, but there are not many doctors who are really good at medicine. When the effect of famous doctors is born, more and more patients will come here. Gu only has a lot of things to do, and her study is not over, so she needs to divide these things clearly, otherwise, her work, study and life will be mixed up in the future, and everything will be in a mess! Chapter 2275 Gu Weiyi said seriously, "OK, teacher, if I mainly study in school, I still have a lot of knowledge to learn." But Shao Yizhi sighed and said, "it''s right to learn endlessly, but now I have no knowledge to teach you." Gu Wei was stunned for a moment, and Shao Yizhi said: "I also know that you have treated a lot of cancer patients in the United States. It''s not easy. Even me, when facing those patients, I''m not sure that I can cure them. So the only thing is that your current medical skills should be better than mine." In fact, he was not willing to admit it, but he felt that there was nothing that could not be admitted. Seeing that his apprentice had gone deeper and farther than himself, he still had a great sense of achievement in his heart. Gu Weiyi said: "teacher, you are my teacher, so there are many things worth learning. In my opinion, your medical skills are always better than mine." Shao Yizhi''s eyes were filled with a smile: "I love your words!" Gu Yiwei also laughed, but Shao Yizhi said to her, "come on, tell me how you cured those cancer patients when you were in the United States?" Gu Yiwei For a long time, it turned out that Shao Yizhi was interested in it. Seeing her expression, Shao Yizhi thought she didn''t want to say it. He immediately blew his beard and glared: "what? You''re going to keep it from me, won''t you teach me? " "Where can I teach a teacher?" Gu Weiyi said hastily: "I''m just a little bit uncomfortable all of a sudden. I personally feel that some of my ideas were not mature enough when I was treating the disease. I also asked the teacher to give me some advice." Shao Yizhi immediately began to smile: "this is almost the same!" So Gu was pulled into his office by Shao Yizhi and told him about her medical history in the United States in the afternoon. Gu only is... Really tired! It''s clearly said that coming to school is a good way to study. What''s the reason for the illness in the morning and in the afternoon? When Cheng Shutang saw Gu''s only arrival at school, he was dragged to see a doctor and talk about medical records. He didn''t understand all these things. He felt bored to death and went to Qingda to find Qianqian. Gu only managed to tell Shao Yizhi the medical records of the United States, but Shao Yizhi reluctantly released her from the office and asked her to go back to her dormitory. From the teaching building to the dormitory, many students said hello to her, but she was afraid that they would pull her to see a doctor! Fortunately, along the way, what she was worried about did not happen. As she walked around the corner, she almost ran into a man who was coming in a hurry across the street. She hurriedly backed away and then subconsciously said sorry. When she looked up, she found that it was yuedai mountain. Today, Yue Daishan came to the school to go through the graduation procedures. He didn''t expect to meet Gu only here. He was stunned there. The girl is still as bright as before, but the radiance from the corner of her eyes is more confident than before. Her bright eyes are like stars in the sky, so beautiful that people can''t look directly at them. When Yue Daishan and Gu only met last semester, he felt that the girl and he were two worlds, and that she was not good enough for him. She is a celebrity in the school. You don''t need to inquire about her in the United States. Now she is even better than before. Chapter 2276 When he was in school, Yue Daishan was the president of the student union, with excellent academic performance. He was always confident and thought he was very excellent. But in the year of his senior internship, after he entered the society, his sense of superiority became very weak. He didn''t get along better than those students with poor grades. When he went to work, he was scolded by his superiors, despised by the same person, and witnessed the cruelty and cruelty in the workplace. Gu''s path is totally different from his. He wanted to study in the United States before, so he had inquired about things in the United States carefully and knew that Gu''s only Chinese girl made such achievements to prove how excellent she was. He also knows that if she wants to, she can easily stay in the United States, get a green card, and have a very good salary and social status. And these are what he wants to have but can''t have now. He said hello to Gu Weiyi with a smile. There was no ambiguity in his eyes any more. He added a sense of sophistication to the whole person, but he put it down completely. Gu only said hello with a smile. For her, yuedaishan is just an ordinary senior, and does not have any other characteristics. As they were about to brush off each other, Yue Daishan couldn''t help asking, "Gu Weiwei, why didn''t you choose to stay in the United States?" Gu only puzzling: "why should I stay in the United States?" Yuedai mountain was asked by her sentence, yes, why do you want to stay in the United States? But he still said: "many people want to stay in the United States, after all, it is much more prosperous than China." Gu only then smile: "there prosperous some, I want to stay?"? This theory is so funny! In my opinion, no matter how good the United States is, there is no Chinese food I like, no friends and relatives I am familiar with. " "The most important thing is that the person I like is in China, and I want to stay with him." Yue Daishan was stunned for a moment. He stood there for a long time and then said, "well, I can''t abandon everything to adapt to the life there because of the prosperity of somewhere. From then on, I let myself live in the so-called struggle, but I lost the happiness that I cared most about." "Thank you, Gu Weiyi." He then turned to see, only to find that Gu had already left, at this time has gone to the other end of the channel. Yue Daishan saw that her steps were light and her horsetail was swinging around happily. When he saw her figure, he thought of the way she was when she first entered the school. At that time, she was so calm and relaxed. She looked gentle, but she didn''t really get close to anyone. At that time, it was because of her temperament that he was moved. At that time, he thought that sooner or later, she would be moved by him. But now he knows that his actions were too secondary and stupid Yue Daishan looks at Gu''s back and laughs. In fact, this kind of feeling is beautiful. She likes such an excellent girl, even if she never likes him, it''s not a shame. Because of these things, Yue Daishan left school with a brisk pace. Gu only didn''t know what kind of mood Yue Daishan was in at this time. She just said what she thought. She wanted to see her lovely roommates at this time! Chapter 2277 Gu only opened the door of the dormitory. Yu Xiangxiang, who was reading love stories in the dormitory, was stunned at first. Then he immediately threw the novel in his hand. With a strange cry, he rushed directly at Gu only: "ouch, only, you finally come back! I miss you so much This girl, who has read too many romantic novels and is quick and enthusiastic, hugs Gu only and kisses her in the face. Gu Yiwei She can''t bear such enthusiasm. Can she return such a roommate? Yu Xiangxiang is happy and jumping, but not happy. Wang feng''er was going to the toilet. As soon as she heard the news, she quickly solved her personal problems and ran out. Then she quickly washed her hands and ran to Gu''s face and said, "the only one, you''re back!" Her character is much more introverted than that of Xiangxiang. No matter what it is, she is very much like that of Xiangxiang. Even if she is very emotional, she just looks at Gu with a smile. Gu Weiyi pushed Yu Xiangxiang away from her and said, "yes, I''m back!" Wang Fenger''s mouth Rose: "just come back. I heard what happened in the United States. I thought you were reluctant to come back there." "No way!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "no matter how good the United States is, if you are not there, it will become bad." What she said is the fact that many people in the United States may aspire to settle there, but she must not be included in those people. Yu Xiangxiang said with a strange cry: "only I think you can change your name to patriotic!" Gu Weiyi reached out his hand and gave her a violent shudder: "God is very patriotic, this name is hard to die!" After being beaten, Yu Xiangxiang not only didn''t get angry, but also laughed. He pulled Yigu''s only sleeve and asked: "Mr. Lin, have you got in touch with you recently?" Gu Wei glanced at her without saying anything. He picked up a pen and paper and gave her Lin Xianzhi''s contact information: "you are welcome to call Mr. Lin every day." Gu only deeply felt that some humble men like Lin Xianzhi had to be cleaned up by girls like Yu Xiangxiang. Anyway, everyone was a playboy, and no one suffered. Yu Xiangxiang curled his lips: "the only thing is that there is something wrong. You can recite Mr. Lin''s contact information very clearly." Gu Weiyi said quietly: "I''d like to forget it, but I always remember it. If I can, I''d even like to erase all the memories related to Mr. Lin in my heart. His appearance makes my painting style wrong." Yu Xiangxiang burst out laughing: "I''m going to call him now and tell him that you''re talking bad about him!" She was an activist. She picked up the phone from the dormitory and pulled it out for Lin Xianzhi. She also used the hands-free phone. The phone rang twice and was connected. Lin Xianzhi''s lazy and excited voice came from the other end of the phone: "sweetheart, do you miss me? If you miss me, just say it directly and make it more obvious. Otherwise, how can I know you miss me? " Gu only to the phone impolitely gave a white eye. Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes blinked. It seems that Lin Xianzhi has the telephone number of their dormitory, and his address to Gu is really ambiguous. There was no one here to talk to. Lin Xianzhi said, "we have known each other for several years. This is the first time you have taken the initiative to call me. I''m so happy!" Chapter 2278 Lin Xianzhi waited for a while, but no one spoke. He couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you speak? Is there something urgent for me Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger take a look at it. They are always happy with it. It turns out that the only one never calls him on his own initiative! Yu Xiangxiang thought that Lin Xianzhi was quite funny. She coughed and said, "Hello, Mr. Lin, I''m not the only one. I''m her roommate, Yu Xiangxiang. Do you remember me?" Lin Xianzhi was obviously surprised at the other end of the phone, but he immediately resumed his politeness: "Hello, Yu Xiangxiang. I''m really sorry just now. I thought it was the only one who called me. If there was any impoliteness, please forgive me!" Gu only heard Lin Xianzhi talk on the phone in such a serious way, but she was not used to it. It turned out that Lin Xianzhi also had a serious side, but she was not serious in front of her. Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "it''s OK, it''s OK. I know you are familiar with the only one. When you see the dormitory number, you think it''s the only one. It''s really a normal thing." After a few polite words, Lin Xianzhi asked, "my number should be the only one for you, right? You''re going to call me. Is something wrong with her? " Yu Xiangxiang looked at Gu Yiyi and said with a smile, "no, the only one is very good. She has nothing to do with it. I called you on my own initiative and it has nothing to do with her." Lin Xianzhi was even more confused and couldn''t help asking: "well, what can I do for you?" Yu Xiangxiang looked at Gu only and Wang Fenger again. Her eyes turned around and she coughed and said, "in fact, it''s nothing big. It''s just that I''ve been thinking about you since I met you. So I want to make friends with you?" Playing with friends means falling in love. Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger are stunned for a moment. They give a thumbs up to Yu Xiangxiang, which clearly means that they want to deal with the object. Miss Yu Xiangxiang is an absolute heroine. Lin Xianzhi is from Hong Kong City. Although he thinks something is wrong, he still asks, "what is playing with friends?" Yu Xiangxiang''s voice immediately softened eight degrees: "playing with friends means falling in love. Mr. Lin, what do you think?" There was a murmur on the phone. It was suspected that Lin Xianzhi''s mobile phone fell to the ground. Gu only has some funny in his heart. Lin Xianzhi has always been the only one to tease girls. This time, he was teased by girls. I''m afraid he can''t adapt to it! In fact, she would like to cross her waist and smile: "Lin Xianzhi, you have today too!" Then a blind tone came from the other end of the phone, and the phone seemed to be hung up. Yu Xiangxiang holding the phone Leng Leng, she picked up the phone and listened carefully, the phone has indeed been hung up. However, she turned to Gu Yiwei as if she had found a new world and said, "only, is Mr. Lin really a turnip in the game as you said?" Gu Wei nodded: "he has been occupying the top of the fringe news in Hong Kong City." Yu Xiangxiang couldn''t help laughing: "but his reaction now is not what a playboy should look like. Instead, he looks like an astringent teenager. I feel inexplicably that his former Playboy is just because his inner space is empty and he didn''t meet true love!" When she said this, she held her heart in her hands and said, "do you think I can work hard to make me his true love?" Chapter 2279 Gu Yiwei: "I think he may be scared by you." "Being scared shows that he is still pure." Yu Xiangxiang has her own standards in these matters. Gu only saw Yu Xiangxiang''s shining eyes. Mo Ming thought Lin Xianzhi was going to be unlucky. Although Yu Xiangxiang joked about chasing Lin Xianzhi before, there was no movement. However, seeing her like this, Gu only thought that it might become true. So she coughed and said, "I don''t want to mix it up. You are an adult now. You have the ability to think independently and take responsibility for your own actions." Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes smile a crescent moon: "that is! So I decided to start the project of chasing Mr. Lin. now Gu Yiyu, my good roommate, please give me all the information about Mr. Lin! " Gu only touched his nose and said: "my view of Mr. Lin may be too one-sided. I personally think you should explore his own affairs, but I can provide you with other help." "For example, one of Mr. Lin''s most respected elders is now in the imperial capital. He often goes to my master''s clinic to see a doctor. With your intelligence, you are sure to meet the old man. If you get the old man''s approval, Mr. Lin will not escape from you." "From the elders?" Yu Xiangxiang seriously thought: "this is a very good idea, I want to try it." She is usually a playful, such things make her feel very interesting. Lin Xianzhi is different from the boys in the school. The whole person is much more mature, belonging to the type she has never been with. Moreover, Lin Xianzhi''s appearance is very outstanding. She thinks that if they are really in tune at that time, they can also develop in the direction of marriage. Yu Xiangxiang''s heart is still quite serious about this matter, this time is her most serious everything, in the final analysis, it is Lin Xianzhi just showed the panic moved her. She thinks that Lin Xianzhi is really not the legendary playboy. In his heart, he probably has his own persistence and persistence. Playboy is just a mask. If Lin Xianzhi knew Yu Xiangxiang''s thoughts, he would cry without tears, and he was really scared by her just now. Gu Weiyi, seeing Yu Xiangxiang this time, didn''t seem to be joking, but he still reminded him: "Xiangxiang, you''re busy in love, there''s no problem, but can I ask you a question first, how''s your academic review this semester? I heard that you failed again last term. " Yu Xiangxiang''s face froze for a second, then covered his face and said, "I''m going to review now!" After two years in DIDU University, Yu Xiangxiang''s grades are like riding a roller coaster. When it''s good, she can rank in the top ten of the class, but when it''s bad, she has to fail. Her teacher has no way to take her. Yu Xiangxiang is one of those students who are extremely intelligent, but don''t focus on their study. If they study hard, their grades will be very good. If they are lazy, their grades will fall to know where they are. Gu only to see her look a little funny, Wang feng''er beside the knife: "or the only words useful, these days I told her not to read romantic novels, a good review." Chapter 2280 Wang feng''er said after blinking: "but she always said that she would review after reading this book. As a result, she read romance novels there every day! Last semester, she promised you to study hard. When you were there, she studied hard. When you were away, she went to school again. She also said that she would relax first and study again in a few days, and then relax every day. " Gu only laughs, such behavior really has the Hunan characteristic. Yu Xiangxiang said with a bitter face: "feng''er, you know I won''t complain to the only one!" "If you didn''t fail last semester, I wouldn''t complain." Wang feng''er looked at her and said, "it''s a pity that you didn''t fulfill your promise. You ruined it first!" Yu Xiangxiang droops his head and looks loveless. Everyone has his own state of life. Some are diligent, others are lazy. There is no right or wrong in these things, only the problem of choice. Gu''s only eyes drifted to Wu Yuru''s bed, which was still covered with a mattress and a layer of plastic paper. It still looked neat, but she knew that the owner of the bed would not come back. She took a deep breath and her eyes darkened. Wang feng''er didn''t know about Wu Yuru. She said softly, "Yuru hasn''t come this semester. I gave a report to the teacher in the logistics department and asked her to keep the shop for Yuru." Gu only nose a sour, eyes with tears, softly said: "I saw Yu Ru in the United States, she will not come back." Wang feng''er was startled. Yu Xiangxiang also asked in surprise: "what you said won''t come back. Is that what I understand?" Gu Weiyi nodded. Although she was not willing to recall what happened that day, she felt that she still needed to tell Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang about it. However, she only picked up what she could say and said, "Yuru''s first operation abroad failed, and she escaped from the operating room during the second operation." Both Yu Xiang and Wang feng''er are unbelievable. Gu only then said: "the doctor Yuru made an appointment with was my teacher. At that time, I went to operate on her as an assistant. She was so smart that she could escape from the operating room without disturbing anyone. Her biggest dream in her life was to take a roller coaster, so she went to the playground." Yu Xiangxiang couldn''t help saying, "she really has courage!" The roller coaster ride for heart disease patients is basically death seeking. Yu Xiangxiang loved life and was healthy all the time, so he didn''t realize Wu Yuru''s despair, but he also knew that Wu Yuru had the courage to do it. Gu Weiyi nodded and said: "yes, she has courage, but her luck is not good. She happened to encounter terrorist attacks on the playground, and she became a hostage, but she was finally rescued and finally got on the roller coaster." Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Feng''s eyes were red, and they both fell into silence. Gu only was sad at first, but when he saw them like this, he still comforted them: "to Yu Rulai, she realized her dream of life, and her life was complete. Her heart disease was too painful, and death might be a relief for her." Yu Xiangxiang said softly, "if it were me, I would try to live." When she finished, she burst out crying. As soon as her feelings were released, she would laugh when she was happy, and cry when she was sad. Most of her life was based on her mood, and she lived blazing and free. Chapter 2281 Gu only looks at such Yu Xiangxiang is envious, perhaps because she has been reborn, so she treasures life more, many behaviors will self-discipline, can never do Yu Xiangxiang''s arbitrary. In fact, they didn''t spend a long time with Wu Yuru, only in the first semester of their freshman year. From the second semester, Wu Yu was basically suspended from school, and there was almost no connection between them. But for them, Wu Yuru has always been a member of the dormitory, they are looking forward to Wu Yuru''s successful operation, to be a normal person. And life has always been impermanent, nine times out of ten things are not satisfactory. Because of this, some of the original lively dormitory suddenly deserted down. Yu Xiangxiang holds a pen, holds his head, and asks Gu Weiyi: "Weiyi, if you are more skillful in medicine, can you cure a patient like Yu ru?" "It''s hard." Gu weiru said: "so far, traditional Chinese medicine has no better way to solve the heart disease like Yuru. It can only be solved by surgery. However, it is difficult for the top surgeons in western medicine to ensure the success of every case." Yu Xiangxiang said in a soft voice: "difficult means there is still hope. The only thing I want to do is to learn medicine from you. To tell you the truth, I chose the major of Chinese language and literature to be lazy, because it is the simplest major, but the road to employment after graduation is relatively narrow. I am not the best, and it may be difficult to find a job." "Now, I don''t want to be lazy any more. I also want to make some achievements and have a clear purpose in life." She doesn''t despise the major of Chinese language and literature. The main reason is that the gold content of this major is too low in the eyes of many people. After all, it is the mainstream pattern of "learning mathematics and chemistry well and going all over the world without fear". Learning literature always makes people feel that there is something missing. After she got to university, she was actually playing with the idea of muddling along. Even if she could not learn well, her family could give her a tip. Today, when she heard about Wu Yuru, she thought about Gu Weiyi. Everyone is of the same age. Gu Weiyi has already won the English competition prize and won so many recognition abroad. And she was still muddling along, and for the first time in her life she felt guilty. She always knew that she didn''t know how to learn Chinese language and literature, but she felt that even if she learned it, it might not be of any use, so she was always lack of interest. She finally got up to study for a period of time, and after a period of time, she returned to her original form. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "it''s very difficult and hard to learn Chinese medicine. I''m not sure you can eat it." Yu Xiangxiang, holding his head with one hand, said: "to tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of hardship. I''m afraid I don''t have a goal. Now that I have a goal, I can fight in this direction. What can I say?" Gu Wei blinked and said, "the first thing you have to do is to worship me as a teacher." Yu Xiangxiang Gu Weiyi laughs when he sees her. Gu Weiyi knows her well. She''s just an indeterminate person. If you want to do it today, if you find something interesting tomorrow, you''ll do it again. Because of this, Gu Weiyi didn''t think how long Yu Xiangxiang could persist in studying medicine, so she made a joke about it. Chapter 2282 But I didn''t expect Yu Xiangxiang to ask, "what do I need to prepare for you as a teacher?" Gu Weiyi saw that she looked serious, so he put aside his mind of joking and asked seriously, "do you really want to be good?" Yu Xiangxiang nodded. Gu only looked at her and said, "if you really want to learn Chinese language and literature, you should first learn Chinese language and literature, and then read Huangdi Neijing. After seeing through Huangdi Neijing, you are sure you want to learn medicine. I''ll tell you what to do next." Yu Xiangxiang had heard Gu only talk about why she wanted to learn literature before studying medicine, so she didn''t ask much. She clenched her fist and said, "don''t worry, I won''t fail this semester. After the summer vacation, I will make up for the courses I left behind before." Wang feng''er looked at her, then looked at Gu only, and finally coughed and said, "Xiangxiang, there is still a week to go before the final exam, but you haven''t had a serious class this semester. Are you sure you can do it?" Yu Xiangxiang Gu''s only corner of the mouth is straight. Wang feng''er is a little expert at mending knives. Wang Fenger saw Yu Xiangxiang''s expression, but she laughed. She handed over her notes and said, "I hope it can help you." Yu Xiangxiang was so moved that he said, "I know feng''er is the best!" Wang feng''er will throw her away and say, "OK, I know what you look like. If you have the leisure, you might as well read a book carefully." Yu Xiangxiang answered and really went to read and review. Gu Weiyi doesn''t know how long Yu Xiangxiang can hold on this time, but at least her attitude is right now. What will she do in the future. Gu only just came back from studying abroad, this semester''s results are based on the results of the Medical University, and do not have to take part in the final examination of the school. However, Shao Yizhi felt that she could not relax her study all the time. She asked her to take part in the final examination of the school, and then gave her a lot of materials. Gu only has no opinion about Shao Yizhi''s arrangement. She studied medicine abroad and literature at home. The difference is quite big. Fortunately, she has a memory that she never forgets. Otherwise, she will have some strength this time. In the next few days, Yu Xiangxiang was obviously full of energy in learning this. She was very serious when she learned it. She really left behind her beloved romance novels and didn''t go to tease the boys in the school. She also completely ignored the boys who came to tease her. In her words, "I''m going to be a new person from now on. You laggards should stay away from me." Gu only see her such change is very gratified, no matter how long she can persist, this final term does not fail is also good. Compared with Xiangxiang, Gu Weiyi''s learning state is much easier. Her reading speed is also very fast. She can write down a whole page at a glance. Coupled with her previous good foundation, this semester''s course is really nothing to her. However, many people have come to see her these days. She has to admire Shao Yizhi''s foresight. Some people have come to see her! Because she had already figured out how to deal with it before, when those patients came, she declined because she was not qualified, and asked them to go to Shao Yizhi''s clinic to see him. Chapter 2283 Gu''s attitude is very good and polite. Most people say that they can understand, but a few people say that they don''t understand. They think it''s her honor to find her when they are sick. After being rejected, their attitude is not good. Some people make up the fact that she is too noble. In fact, many of these people came to find Gu Yiwei because they had been rejected by Shao Yizhi or thought it was too troublesome to go to Shao Yizhi''s clinic to queue up, and some of them were thinking of taking advantage of him. Shao Yizhi rejected them. They didn''t dare to say anything more, but as soon as Gu Yiyi refused, they were not convinced because Gu Weiyi was too young and looked much better than Shao Yizhi. As a result, there are many rumors about Gu only in the whole school, saying that she left a foreign country to come back, and the whole person is much more noble. She spent the people''s money to go abroad to stay, and when she came back, she would no longer be rooted in the people. Gu''s only time to hear this is the day before the final exam. She is really disgusted. According to her experience, nine times out of ten, this kind of thing is rhythmic, otherwise no one would have said it so blatantly. Gu only a little check out, is mo Feiyan find someone to do. Because patients get sick, temper will be a little bit, after being rejected, the heart will be more or less uncomfortable, and then be picked out, then run along the direction of others. Gu only knew the result, and he felt sick again. In the matter of disgusting people, Mo Feiyan''s level was even higher than Cheng Su Su''s, which was a little disgusting. And the way she used to deal with Mo Feiyan will take some time to break out completely, so she knows that now she has to make Mo Feiyan happy for a while. Gu''s preparation for the final exam this time was not as good as before, and she didn''t meet some aspects of knowledge when she was studying. Therefore, she knew that her previous record of full marks in all subjects was hard to keep. She is very calm about this, because she clearly knows that people''s energy is limited, and she can''t get full marks for all subjects every semester. It''s already two days after the test. As soon as the test is finished, the school will start its summer vacation. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger are going back to their hometown. It''s just that this year, neither of them seems to want to go home too much, and they want to find a job as an intern. Nowadays, there are many job opportunities in the imperial capital, but compared with 20 years later, they are still inferior in terms of economy. Both of them are literati. It seems that their counterparts are only editors of newspapers. They are the most qualified and selective. Even though they are all students of her Imperial University, they are not very useful. After all, they have not graduated. Gu only heard that they were discussing this matter after the exam. She also had some feelings in her heart. No wonder many people have a little other color to this major. The reason is that this major is really weaker in job hunting. After thinking about it, she asked, "I''m going to set up an office in DIDU to deal with the sales of pharmaceutical companies and customer complaints. After a while, I may have to do some advertisements and write some copywriting. Are you interested in coming to help?" In fact, it is imminent to set up an office in the imperial capital, because there is a huge market in the imperial capital. She has put it off because of her study. Chapter 2284 This summer vacation, Gu Weiyi still needs to fight with Mo Feiyan. During this time, she will stay in the imperial capital first. Since she stays in the imperial capital, it''s better to take advantage of this time to pull up the shelves of the office. Wang Fenger heard her words, but said: "but Xiangxiang and I have never done these things. We have no experience at all. I''m afraid we can''t do them well at that time." Gu Wei nodded: "you think very well, but I personally feel that a lot of things are groping to do, you can test God are adults, must be rare intelligent people in the world, work hard, certainly can do well." "It''s just an internship. After you graduate, you can decide whether to look for a new job." Let the high-quality students of DIDU university give her wood factory students publicity copy, she has a feeling of overqualified, but now they have not graduated, they are classmates, in the future work communication will be more convenient. Wang feng''er nodded and said, "well, I''ll try to join in first." She is a steady and comprehensive person. She will do well if she agrees. Although she has never written this kind of copywriting, these things can be learned. During this period of time, she has seen more professional copywriting to see how others do it. She believes that as long as she is given a little time, she can do it well. Gu''s only office is still in preparation, so she still has time to prepare. Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "OK, OK, that''s my share. I just took advantage of this time to learn more about Chinese medicine." Wang feng''er asked her, "are you really going to learn Chinese medicine?" Yu Xiangxiang nodded and said, "of course, I''ve always been a man of great eloquence. When I say that I want to learn medicine and make good fortune for all mankind, I''m sure I can do it!" Gu Yiwei and Yu Xiangxiang can''t help laughing when they hear her words. This product is really a living treasure. It''s settled, so they''re not in a hurry to go home, but they need to make a phone call to talk to their family. The dormitories of DIDU university are available for summer students, so they can continue to live here. Gu Weiyi doesn''t want to rent a house any more. Before, she let people pay attention to the siheyuan in the imperial capital. Before, she went to an intermediary and bought several sets. Now the house price of the imperial capital has not gone up. A set only costs more than 200000 yuan. She is not short of money in her pocket and has no pressure to buy it. Now she found a set of good position from the middle to do the office, and now she just needs to complete the follow-up procedures. When she went through these procedures, she didn''t know if Cheng Jinmo had intervened. Anyway, the whole process was not smooth, and the attitude of the staff who went through the procedures was not generally good. After she finished these, she bought some office furniture. No matter how small the area of the courtyard is, it''s just an office, so it''s enough on the whole. Gu Weiyi tidied up this place, and felt that Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger were wasting time running from school every day, so he planned to let them live here first in summer vacation, and they readily agreed. When they arrived at the siheyuan, Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes were straight: "the only one, you are the landlord and old fortune among us for a long time!" Gu Weiyi usually keeps a low profile. Apart from knowing that she has a pharmaceutical factory, we don''t know much about her, and we don''t know how many industries she has. Chapter 2286 They have been to her villa near the school before, and they will see this quadrangle which covers a large area, which is somewhat unexpected. Gu Weiwei just said with a smile, "I''m not a landlord. I just bought some real estate when I was in the imperial capital for a rainy day. Now I''ve just used it." Yu Xiangxiang walked around the room and said, "I like this place. When I feel it here, I have a lot of ideas. The only thing I can do is to give you a virgin copywriter: take our medicine, and you will live forever!" Gu Weiyi and Wang Fenger couldn''t help laughing. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "we don''t publicize Fengjian superstition here! This copy is not up to standard. Start over Yu Xiangxiang has never lived in a quadrangle. He is neither curious nor happy. Gu Weiyi plans to go to the compound after he has settled them. Cheng Jinmo helps her several times. She can''t pretend that she doesn''t know what to do. At the same time, she has to go to see Mr. Cheng. His leg has been treated by Shao Yizhi all this time, and she doesn''t know what''s going on now. At the same time, she has to go to Ning''s home. Miao Bihu''s attitude towards her has greatly improved in the past year. After all, she has obtained the certificate with Ning Yiqing. Miao Bihu is her real mother-in-law, and the necessary interpersonal relationship still needs to be maintained. She doesn''t want to have a good relationship with Miao Bihu, but at least she doesn''t want to go back to the tense situation before. Ning Yiqing went out to perform a certain task a few days before she returned to the imperial capital. Now that she is not in the imperial capital, he is not. When she is free as a daughter-in-law, of course, she has to go to the Ning family to see them. As a result, Gu only felt that the task of going to the compound this time seemed heavy. Some of the gifts are small gifts brought back from the United States, and some are Lingcheng''s specialties. She has been abroad for half a year, so there should be no less gifts. When she arrived at the courtyard, she went to Ning''s home first. When she arrived, Mr. Ning was sitting on the couch at the door to enjoy the cool. There was a radio next to him, which was playing Peking Opera. When she came, she called out: "Hello, Grandpa Ning!" Ning opened his eyes and saw that it was her. He was overjoyed at first, and then said coldly, "I heard that you have been back to the imperial capital for several days. Now you come to see me. It''s too heartless!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it''s not that I have no conscience, but there are so many things to deal with when I just returned home. There are still many things to deal with in the school. I have to take the final exam. I''ll come to see grandfather Ning as soon as I finish the exam!" "You have a conscience." Ning old son in the heart originally is joyful, this meeting again difficult to keep a straight face to talk with her. Gu Weiyi took the opportunity to give him the gift he had chosen specially for him. At this age, he was not interested in receiving gifts, but he felt that Gu Weiyi still remembered to bring him a gift, which meant that he still had him in his heart, so he happily accepted her gift. He also asked her about what happened in the United States, and she answered with a smile. Ning old son long ground sighed a breath to say: "you this wench is not a to stop of, seem no matter where you go to all want to turn over some spray to come, but this is the common failing that the outstanding person can make, estimate you this lifetime also can''t change." "It''s just a girl. Don''t be so sharp outside. It''s better to keep a low profile." Chapter 2287 Gu only said seriously: "what grandfather Ning said is, I listen to you!" Ning old son saw her this pair of clever appearance to pour smile, put a hand to say: "forget it, you are a smart person, how to deal with the things around you also don''t need me to remind." "If you young people have young people''s ideas, I''m not going to point them out." Gu only looked at him and said, "grandfather Ning has walked more bridges than I have. He has rich life experience. If you can tell me these things and show that you are willing to help me, I can''t be too happy." Rather the brow tip of old man son is tiny a pick to say: "your this wench''s mouth is still as sweet as before." Gu only said funny things to him, which made him smile. At this time, Mr. Cheng came slowly with a crutch: "Mr. Ning, we continue to play chess today." After he came over, he saw Gu only had some accidents, and then said with a smile: "I said how old man Ning was in such a good mood today and was so happy. It turned out that he was the only one who came." When Gu Weiwei left, Mr. Cheng was in a wheelchair. He could walk by himself. Although Mr. Cheng walks awkwardly with a crutch, he is much better than before. And he didn''t look very good before, but it was much better than when she met before going abroad. There was a bit of blood on his face. Gu only smiles and greets him: "grandfather Cheng is good." When Mr. Cheng heard her address, he felt helpless. This is his own granddaughter! But I haven''t been with him yet! Although Mr. Cheng had some regrets in his heart, he also nodded with a smile and asked about her situation in the United States. After answering one by one, she nodded and said, "yes, yes." Gu only looked at his leg and said, "grandfather Cheng seems to be in good health recently." "It''s all thanks to you." Mr. Cheng said with a smile: "before you went abroad, you introduced Dr. Shao to me. After he treated me for a period of time, I felt better and better every day. I didn''t expect that I could go out on my own." What he said is the truth. At his age, once he gets into a wheelchair, the situation will only become more and more serious. It is too unlikely that he will get rid of the wheelchair and stand up again to walk on his own. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "this is also the result of your cooperation with the treatment." Mr. Cheng sighed: "in fact, I was a little repellent to traditional Chinese medicine before. If you didn''t introduce Dr. Shao to me, I don''t think I would go to traditional Chinese medicine for treatment. I didn''t understand why you were so persistent and persistent to traditional Chinese medicine before, but now I understand." "Only if you continue to do what you want to do and I support you, can you feel my pulse when you are free?" Gu only has a smile in his eyes. In fact, Mr. Cheng belongs to the kind of people with deep thoughts. He is not easy to get along with at ordinary times. She can see his attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine before. Now he has changed so much that she is happy. All this may be the change of Mr. Cheng after he is comfortable. No matter what the reason is, it is a good thing. Mr. Ning said, "Mr. Cheng, you have said what I want to say. Why are you still as annoying as when you were young?" Chapter 2288 Master Ning then said to Gu Weiyi, "the only reason why I stay in the imperial capital is that I''m waiting for you to come back. I''ve been suffering from heart trouble recently. You can show me. As for the old man Cheng, you don''t have to pay any attention to him. Just let him continue to seek doctor Shao for treatment." In fact, Mr. Ning originally planned to go back to the small building in Lingcheng alone after the new year. Ning Beichuan disagreed anyway because he had a bad heart and was old. He was afraid that if something happened, they would not be able to go back. Master Ning knows their worries, so he lives in the imperial capital. He finds his peers to play chess in the courtyard when he has nothing to do. Some time ago, he just met Mr. Cheng. They knew each other when they were young, but because of their different theories, their relationship is just flat. Now both of them are old, and there are not many people who can really speak in this courtyard, so they will play chess together if they have nothing to do. It''s just that Mr. Ning always thinks that Mr. Cheng has ulterior motives in contacting him. In the final analysis, it''s not for the sake of looking after the only one! For this kind of scheming old man, Ning is from the heart of contempt, as long as he can find other playmates, he will not find Cheng Zongmu! Mr. Cheng said with a smile, "Dr. Shao is the only master. He used to be a famous doctor. Now there are more and more patients there. I have to queue up for a long time every time I go there. If you don''t have time to see a doctor for me, can you help me open a back door to your master?" As soon as his words were finished, Mr. Ning looked at him askance: "don''t speak so well. You are just trying to beat around the Bush to get the only one to see a doctor for you. I know what you are doing!" Master Ning said to Gu Weiyi: "he''s a good old guy. He talks a lot and gets into his routine carelessly. You should be careful not to be cheated by him!" Mr. Cheng was not angry when he said that. He just laughed and pointed at him, saying, "you old man, you have the same temper as when you were young. You are not liked at all." Ning old son a face of disdain say: "who want to invite you to like!" Gu only sees the way they get along with each other, probably knows what''s going on, and can guess Mr. Cheng''s mind. After a trip abroad, he knows that Cheng Jinmo cares about her silently, and her attitude towards the Cheng family is much more peaceful. She said with a smile: "two grandfathers don''t have to fight. I''m just free today. If you can trust me, I''ll feel your pulse now." Mr. Ning immediately said, "take mine first!" After he finished, he glared at Mr. Cheng and said, "you''re behind me. Don''t rob me." Mr. Cheng''s temper is very good today. He said with a smile, "well, well, I won''t rob you!" They bickered while talking, and the atmosphere was pretty good. In essence, Mr. Ning''s heart disease is totally different from that of Wu Yuru, and it is far less serious than that of Wu Yuru. It''s just that at his present age, it''s impossible for him to have another operation. Gu only had a deeper experience in treating heart disease because of Wu Yuru''s business during this period of time. This will give Mr. Ning the pulse and see the condition of the ventricle for him with perspective eyes. He has maintained it well in the past two years, but on the whole, the problem is not too big. Chapter 2289 But if we use TCM Intervention at this time, it will be of great help to Mr. Ning''s heart. So she said in a warm voice, "grandfather Ning, I''ll give you a prescription to cure your heart. If you eat well, you can tell me then." Mr. Ning immediately nodded his head and agreed. Although many people say that western medicine is still needed to treat heart disease, he thinks that there is no brilliant way for western medicine to treat heart disease. It''s just surgery, stenting and so on. In traditional Chinese medicine, many people feel that there is no good way. So rather old son can''t help but ask a: "only, I this problem you really can cure?" "It''s impossible to cure it." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "but it should be able to reduce the frequency of your angina pectoris, as we first met when you had a heart attack. It should not happen again after taking my medicine." Mr. Ning''s eyes lit up immediately. In fact, his heart disease has been bothering him for many years. The doctor only told him to rest and take a lot of Western medicine, which made him collapse. Even so, his heart still hurts from time to time. Gu only gave him some medicine before, and he felt much better. But Gu only went abroad. A group of people around him told him that traditional Chinese medicine could not cure heart disease. They told him not to take traditional Chinese medicine again, so as not to delay his illness. He is not a man of unswerving mind, but when he went to the hospital for regular review, the doctor said the same thing. He was told too many times, and he had no way, so he chose compromise. Gu''s prescription is different from the previous one. He can feel that she is more confident when she treats him this time. He said with a smile, "the only thing you can do is to let my grandson marry you if you are cured this time." Gu Yiwei She coughed and said, "grandfather Ning, I''ll try my best." Mr. Ning is proud again. Mr. Cheng feels funny when he sees him. No matter what attitude the elders of the Ning family have, the only marriage between Ning Yiqing and Gu will be inseparable. When it was Mr. Cheng''s turn, Gu only looked at his pulse carefully, and then looked at the situation in his body with perspective eyes. She was also surprised. When she went abroad, Mr. Cheng''s condition was not optimistic. After he was treated by Shao Yizhi for half a year, his physical condition was much better. From his heart, Gu only felt that if she were to treat Mr. Cheng, it would never take him half a year. Shao Yizhi said that he had nothing to teach Gu only, but after Gu only saw Mr. Cheng''s physical condition, she felt that she still had a lot to learn from Shao Yizhi. There are subtle changes and adjustments in the process. It is difficult to understand the changes of pathogenesis and the accuracy of medication without decades of clinical experience. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandfather Cheng, your health is much better. I personally think my master''s medical skills are better than mine. If it''s me, I can''t make such a big change in your body in half a year." "So I suggest you leave your illness to my master, and I won''t give you a prescription." Mr. Cheng''s eyes were slightly disappointed. He thought that her words might be an excuse. She was afraid that she would not treat him at all. Chapter 2290 Over there, Mr. Ning was already smiling: "that''s to say, it''s the most taboo thing to see a doctor. If you change a doctor midway through, Dr. Shao is so powerful. Just go to see Dr. Shao!" Mr. Cheng sighed gently, but Gu Weiyi had already picked up her mobile phone to call Shao Yizhi. She first asked Shao Yizhi about his experience in treating Mr. Cheng, and finally said, "master, I want to open a back door here!" "You can see Mr. Cheng''s sincerity in treating diseases. He usually comes to see you once a week. There are too many people in your clinic now. He is too old and it''s too hard to squeeze with those patients. Can you change it to Monday evening?" Of course, Shao Yizhi knew the relationship between her and Mr. Cheng, and immediately scolded: "you''re a fool who doesn''t have a long heart. Forget it, you''ve opened your mouth. I''m a master. I can''t deny your face, but I''ll say it first. If those fools of the Cheng family don''t have long eyes to bully you, I won''t be polite!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I knew master was the best to me!" For Shao Yizhi, she is his disciple and his daughter. She is a light in his life, illuminating the whole sky. As long as she asks him to do anything, it''s just a back door for Mr. Cheng. It''s really nothing for a doctor. Gu only hung up the phone and said, "grandfather Cheng will go to the dorm of DIDU university to find my master at about 6 p.m. every Monday. There''s no need to queue up any more." Mr. Cheng originally thought that she was still angry with him when she didn''t see him. It was an excuse. When he heard her arrangement, he realized that she really felt that her medical skills were inferior to that of Shao Yizhi. Although he can''t get close to Gu with the reason of treating his illness, the current change is also very good. The most important thing is that it is more and more difficult for him to find Shao Yizhi to see a doctor, because Shao Yizhi''s patients are really terrible, and all kinds of patients come here by admiration. In addition, Shao Yizhi is a professor of Imperial University. His main job is to attend classes, and he only attends for one day on weekends. He only sees 70 patients a day, and he closes the clinic directly after seeing them. Shao Yizhi''s temper is not good, and he has a deep knowledge of writing, which makes him scold people. Few people can resist, so when the time comes, he will not see a doctor. No patient dares to express too many opinions, but it also puts great pressure on Mr. Cheng. Because of this, Mr. Cheng knew that it was Gu''s only face that Shao Yizhi opened the back door for him to find another time to treat his illness. So he said sincerely: "only, thank you!" Gu Yiwei said with a faint smile, "you''re welcome. Mr. Cheng has helped me a lot recently. I just want to repay you." She said so frankly that Mr. Cheng didn''t know what to say. At the moment, he just gave a long sigh and said, "we used to be sorry for you. Later..." Gu only interrupted him and said, "respect each other in the future!" Mr. Cheng is a smart man. Knowing that she said this is actually her concession, he nodded his head and said, "OK, you have time to come home and play." Gu Weiyi didn''t nod his head yet, but Mr. Ning said: "if you knew today, why did you have to start? Mr. Cheng, it''s not me who said you. Your son is short-sighted after you." Chapter 2291 When Mr. Cheng heard master Ning''s words, he said: This knife is really not very cruel. It''s just that I''ve done something wrong before. No matter how others insert it, I can only recognize it. Gu only thinks that old man Ning is the most lovely old man in the world. He should not be too cute. As they were talking, Miao Bihu came back with a vegetable basket. She saw Gu Weiyi and said with a smile, "the only one is back! Come on, let''s see if she''s fat or thin? " When Miao Bihu''s hostility to Gu only disappears, she looks more and more comfortable when she looks after Gu only. Although Gu only has some dissatisfaction with her, she already knows that Gu only should be the most suitable girl for her son, and it is also the girl she has chosen to match Ning Yiqing in identity and status. And when she is willing to express her kindness, she is very friendly. Gu only has always been respected by others. She would greet Miao Bihu with a smile. Miao Bihu''s eyes are full of gentleness: "it seems that you are thinner. You can''t always be busy with your work and study. You should pay attention to your health." Gu Wei agreed with a smile. Miao Bihu said, "I''ll eat here today. I''ll buy some dishes you like." Gu Weiyi said hastily, "just these dishes. There''s no need to buy any more!" "Don''t be polite to your aunt." Miao Bihu said with a smile: "when you come back from abroad, when you come home for the first time, your aunt has to expose the wind and wash the dust for you. You sit here for a while, and I''ll be back in a moment." She put down the basket, turned and went out again. Gu only met Miao Bihu for the first time. She didn''t adapt. Mr. Ning said with a smile: "this is your aunt Miao''s wish. You can let her go!" Although Mr. Ning has some opinions on Miao Bihu, she is quite satisfied with Gu''s attitude, and he also hopes that Gu can get along with Miao Bihu after he marries in the Ning family. Gu only a smile should, rather old son and whispered to her: "although your aunt Miao has some bad problems, but people are not bad, just a little small mind, before you don''t and her general care." "I don''t remember what happened before." Gu Weiyi said with a smile. Mr. Ning laughed: "if you don''t remember well, you don''t need to remember these unpleasant things." Gu Weiyi is usually busy. She needs to deal with a lot of things around her. When Miao Bihu was in trouble for her, she was very angry, but those things have passed for a long time, and she has really put them down. Mr. Cheng looks at Gu''s harmonious relationship with Ning''s family. He has a bad feeling in his heart. This happy scene should belong to him. But he also knows that he can''t be jealous in any case, because the problem is not in Gu''s family, but in Cheng''s family. At this meeting, he asked tentatively, "are you free in the evening? Can you have a meal at home?" Gu Weiyi nodded and said, "good." Mr. Cheng was so elated that he immediately said, "we''ll wait for you at home that afternoon. Now I''ll let the nanny go shopping." He said and left, rather the old man saw dumbfounded, a face of disbelief, old man Cheng is also too excited! Chapter 2292 Mr. Cheng usually gives people the feeling that he is very calm and has been in a high position for a long time. He is really happy and angry, but he can roar and roar like this. How can he be calm and cold. Mr. Ning couldn''t help disgusting him: "walk slowly, your legs are not good, if you fall, you are ready to lie in bed to death!" Mr. Cheng was not in the mood to pay attention to him and strode away. Ning''s eyes were full of disdain. After a while, Mr. Cheng came back again. He asked Gu Yiwei, "only one, what kind of food do you like?" Gu only did not expect that he would be so excited and care about this matter, he said with a smile: "I''m not picky, anything can." Mr. Cheng said with a smile, "OK, I''ll let the nanny buy some dishes that young people like to eat." With that, he left in a hurry. Gu only gently swallowed saliva, she is not too adapted to the old Mr. Cheng so enthusiastic look. Mr. Cheng''s mood at this time is excellent, but Mr. Ning still despises him: "why did you go there early! Every day he carries a shelf and thinks that everyone has to go around him. He deserves it Gu only heard what Mr. Ning said with a smile. Everyone would have different reactions in different situations and different physical conditions. Although she was surprised by Mr. Cheng''s warm action, she was generally acceptable. Mr. Cheng had been ill for many years before. He was listless and didn''t have much desire for things around him. In other words, what he thought and thought about before was all about the Cheng family. For example, Gu Youyi, a granddaughter who was exiled and didn''t grow up with him, was not familiar with her and had no feelings, so it was difficult for him to really care about her. Then, although he had some regrets, he was sick all day and didn''t care too much. Naturally, he didn''t spend too much energy on Gu. But now his body is much better than before, and the whole person''s spirit has also changed, so he has the energy to think about other things, so he has today''s things. When Mr. Cheng got home, he immediately called Cheng Jinmo and told him that Gu Weiwei would come home for dinner in the evening, so that he could go home early after finishing his work. As soon as Cheng Jinmo heard this, he immediately put off a trip in the afternoon and asked the Secretary to put things back. He was also a little excited. Before, he called Gu only to come home for dinner. Many times, he was ignored. This time, he promised to come home for dinner so quickly. Does that mean that she began to accept Cheng family? When Cheng Jinmo thinks of this possibility, he is not happy, but he also knows that the things he did before hurt Gu''s only heart. In the future, he is afraid that he still has a long way to go. But anyway, it''s a good phenomenon. Cheng Jinmo no longer has the heart to work. Today there is a meeting that can''t be postponed. This meeting can only clean up the mood and go to the meeting first. Because of this, when his subordinates reported his work to him, he was not in a state and didn''t listen much. When he made a decision, he straightened his mind and gave a plan, and then let the people below carry it out. As soon as the meeting ended, he immediately called Cheng Shutang and asked him to ask for leave to come home for dinner. Chapter 2293 Cheng Shutang was puzzled. He looked at the calendar. Today is not a special day! How can his Laozi be so abnormal that he should go home for dinner. So he asked, "Dad, why did you suddenly call me home for dinner today?" "Can''t I ask you to go home for dinner?" Cheng Jinmo said angrily: "your sister will come to dinner at home today, and you will be responsible for activating the atmosphere at that time, so don''t let it stand out." Cheng Shutang has a sense of vision that he picked up. It seems that he has always been marginalized in this family. No matter who he is, he doesn''t pay enough attention to him! When Cheng Su Su was there before, he took away all his favors. He told himself that he was his brother. He wanted to be generous and didn''t care about her. Now Cheng Su Su is gone. His sister is back. He is still the brother who is not in favor. Now he can only comfort himself that he is an adult and doesn''t need to compete with little girls. But if you should stab his Laozi, you still have to say: "Dad, I remember you were very cold to the only one before. Is it not right that you would be so enthusiastic! Well, you seem to be quite nervous to listen to your tone. " "A big man like you is not so nervous even when he meets foreign leaders. Is that the only thing more terrible than those big leaders?" Cheng Jinmo He is in a high position. No matter what kind of occasion he is, he can swim. For so many years, he has no idea what tension is. But this time, he was a little nervous when he heard that Gu only wanted to come home for dinner. It''s just that this is on his mind, which will be broken by Cheng Shutang and make him a little unhappy. He said coldly, "you owe me a beating!" Cheng Shutang is at home. He is afraid of Su tingxue and Cheng Jinmo. He smiles and says, "Dad, it''s not that I look down on you. Now don''t say one of you. Even if you are ten, you are not my opponent." Cheng Jinmo How did he give birth to such a son? Cheng Shutang has something to do with this meeting. When he has no time to chat with his Laozi, he said, "I know all about it. I''ll come back in the afternoon, but Dad, you really don''t have to be nervous. The only smart one is who is good to her and who is bad to her. She knows very well in her heart. She can feel it when you treat her with heart." After Cheng Jinmo hung up the phone, she stayed at her desk for a long time. Yes, Gu is a smart and independent person. Many things are like Mingjing in her heart. What she wants is never superficial things, but recognition and care from the heart. And he has missed a lot in recent years, so he can only redouble his efforts to get the reward. His eyes are full of regret, but he can only tell himself that everything is still in time. After thinking about it, he still felt uneasy, so he called Cheng Shuian and asked him to come home for dinner in the evening. Cheng Shuian''s temperament is different from Cheng Shutang''s. In fact, he is a little afraid of this uncle. Naturally, he won''t ask why, so he just agrees. Cheng Jinmo feels in his heart that his own son is really annoying, and it''s better to be someone else''s son. He thought that with Cheng Shutang and Cheng Shuian, it should be able to ease the atmosphere at home. Whether he is willing to admit it or not, he and Gu Weiyi really don''t have much to say. Chapter 2294 Cheng Jinmo didn''t participate in Gu''s previous life. In the past two years, some things are hard to say, let alone become a good topic. Cheng Jinmo sighs again and thinks about it. He decides to call Su tingxue again. After hearing his phone call, Su refused: "busy, no time." She then hung up the phone, in the phone light bah, Gu only is to go to the Cheng family there for a meal, Cheng Jinmo what good? Gu only often accompanies her to have a meal together, she never can''t! Su tingxue is very open-minded about Gu''s going to the Cheng family for dinner. It''s her daughter''s choice. She won''t interfere. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo wants to take this opportunity to call her to the Cheng family today. There''s no way! Her feelings for Cheng Jinmo have been exhausted for a long time, and she will not think about him any more. She doesn''t want to talk about everything about him at all. When Cheng Jinmo hears the busy tone on the other end of the phone, he reaches out his hand and presses the center of his brow. It''s impossible for Su tingxue, who always has a clear love hate relationship, to be a friend after divorce. If he hadn''t blocked her on the day of divorce, I''m afraid she won''t even answer his phone now. Cheng Jinmo is really sad, just the Secretary picked up the information to ask him to sign, he had to work hard to deal with the work. Gu Weiyi came out of Ning''s house in the afternoon to Cheng''s house. Cheng Shutang and Cheng Shuian were there. She was stunned. Cheng Shuian, who was not sure why, reacted to Gu only when he saw him. After a long time, it turned out that he was a companion today. Cheng Shui''an has actually met Gu Weiyi in school. Now, he admires Gu Weiyi from the bottom of his heart. Anyway, if he is allowed to go to the United States, he can''t have Gu Weiyi''s achievements. His cousin is really amazing. He has a lot of hearsay about what happened to her in the United States, so we can talk about it with her when we have time. Gu only also just a little thought can understand the Cheng family''s mind, she chuckled, this matter also no longer to tangle. Mr. Cheng has been watching the nanny cook in the kitchen. He can''t cook himself. He commands the nanny in the kitchen. The head of the nanny''s command is big. This is a typical case that he doesn''t have to command blindly. Nanny has been working in the Cheng family for many years. She is familiar with him and is not afraid of him, so she said, "Mr. old, you can go out with your grandchildren. It won''t bother you here. You can rest assured that I will do it conscientiously, show my best level and make sure your grandchildren are satisfied with the food." Nanny knows Gu''s only identity. She also knows that this girl is very powerful. Now she is the favorite of all the men in the Cheng family, but the girl may not have found out yet. Mr. Cheng retired from the kitchen after the nanny repeatedly assured him. Although his legs and feet were much better than before, they were still a little worse than normal people after all. He felt a little tired after standing in the kitchen for a long time. When he came out, he went to the cupboard and found out a pile of snacks. He put them in front of Gu only and said, "let''s see if there''s anything I like." Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile and asked him to sit down and have a rest. Cheng Shutang looked at the funny, also said: "grandfather, the only one is not outsiders, you really don''t have to be so polite, also don''t have to meet with her." Chapter 2295 Mr. Cheng was too lazy to deal with Cheng Shutang. He only said, "the only way is to choose what you like. It''s been a long time since the family has been so busy. I''m very happy." When he was very ill, he liked to be quiet and didn''t like too many noisy people in his family. Now that he is better, he feels that his family is too cold and unpopular. This makes him feel at ease when the three children sit there talking and laughing at home. While they were talking, Cheng Jinmo came back. He seemed to be in a good mood with a smile on his face. Gu said with a smile, "Hello uncle Cheng." When Cheng Jinmo heard this address, he nodded with a smile and told himself that these things could not be forced, so he had to let it go. Cheng Shui''an sees the movement of Gu Wei and Cheng Jinmo, and his mouth draws. It seems that no matter where he is, Gu Wei has absolute control over the things around him, and she never puts herself in a passive position. Because of Cheng Shuian and Cheng Shutang, the atmosphere of the Cheng family is very good. At dinner time, Gu only saw a lot of seafood on the table, some of them didn''t know what to say. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, most seafood is cold. Although it tastes delicious, it is not good for the body. Mr. Cheng said with a smile: "I don''t know what you like to eat. I asked some young people. They said that today''s young people like to eat seafood, so I asked the driver to drive to buy some and come back to have a taste." Gu only see his interest is very high, also won''t sweep his sex, but Cheng Shuian beside said: "grandfather, seafood cold, eat too much is not good for the body." Mr. Cheng said with a smile: "I heard that your child is also studying medicine recently. Now it seems that you know quite a lot, but from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, every kind of food is biased. Since it is biased, it may not be suitable for everyone." "If people live in this world because they know the bias of food, so they have a lot of pickiness about food, then they can''t eat it, and they can''t eat it. So today at my grandfather''s house, we don''t talk about traditional Chinese medicine, we just talk about how delicious it is." Gu only heard this call from Mr. Cheng, which was really unexpected. It seems that he saw what he had learned from Shao Yizhi. Traditional Chinese medicine stresses the same origin of medicine and food, but also stresses the constitution. Different constitutions have different preferences for food, but in fact, in daily life, it is difficult to completely avoid not eating a lot of food. For people who eat at the same table, some people are suitable for this and some people are suitable for that. For people who eat at the same table, there are always foods that are not suitable for others. The host is not a traditional Chinese medicine, so people with the same constitution can not be put at the same table for eating, and it is difficult to make a choice in food. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "what grandfather Cheng said is that although the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine is everywhere in our lives, it is impossible to follow the rules of traditional Chinese medicine everywhere." Mr. Cheng put a large piece of COD into her bowl with his chopsticks and said with a smile, "girls are considerate. Boys are tough. They can''t speak and are not liked." Cheng Shuian reaches out and touches his nose. Cheng Shutang touches him with a wine glass and says, "in our Cheng family, there are more men than women, and scarcity is the most important thing. Let''s just listen to the elders'' words, don''t take them seriously, and don''t compete with girls." Chapter 2296 Cheng Shutang said here, after looking at Gu''s only one eye, he sighed: "because it''s impossible to fight at all!" Cheng Shui''an agreed: "what brother said is, we eat!" What they took was a wine cup, but what they drank was not wine, but a kind of drink. Gu only see two people''s appearance in the heart some funny, these two goods seem to be very aggrieved, she smile to give them each clip a prawn: "I come to spoil you." Cheng Shutang laughs, but Cheng Shuian says, "only if you say this at home. Don''t say it to other boys outside. It will cause misunderstanding." Gu only looked at him and said, "I think your brain is too big. You think a little too much." Cheng Shui''an also laughed when he heard this. Cheng Shutang took the opportunity to say: "Dad, Grandpa, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll tell you another happy event." Cheng Jinmo and Cheng Laozi changed their faces when they heard this. Cheng Shutang was a naughty boy since he was a child. Every time he said something happy, it was when he was out in trouble. When Cheng Shutang is a little older, he will go out to carry out some dangerous tasks. In a word, the happy event in Cheng Shutang''s mouth has nothing to do with the word "Xi". Gu only some unclear, so, and Cheng Shui''an already beside smile. Cheng Jinmo said coldly, "let''s talk about your so-called good news after dinner, so as not to spoil everyone''s appetite." Cheng Shutang skimmed his lips and said, "Dad, you can''t always look at me from the perspective of the past. I''m making progress every day. You may not think the happy event mentioned before is a happy event, but this time, I really don''t believe you ask the only one." Gu only one face of inexplicable: "what''s the matter? I don''t know! " Cheng Shutang looked at her disdain and said, "sister, you and I don''t have a tacit understanding. Think about it again!" Gu only immediately more confused, Cheng Shutang with hate iron not steel tone said: "this tacit understanding is not, after you go out don''t say is my sister!" Cheng Shui''an laughed: "do you think you are the only one who wants you? If you don''t recognize her, I will, the only one, I will cover you when I go out later! " Cheng Shutang stares at him, but he laughs more happily. Gu only this meeting has been reflected, Cheng Shutang to say nine out of ten is he and thousands of things, she was a little curious, this Cheng Shutang has not told Cheng Jinmo before? When she thought about it, she understood the reason. The Cheng family had some family ideas in their work. To put it mildly, they were a little snobbish. Although thousands of people are excellent, compared with the Cheng family, the family of Gu family can''t really be on the stage. In Cheng Jinmo''s past style, he certainly won''t agree with Cheng Shutang and thousands of people together, so Cheng Shutang never talked about it in front of them. Today, Cheng Shutang wants to take advantage of her presence, hoping that Cheng Jinmo won''t embarrass him too much in her face, or say anything too hurtful. After she figured out these, she just laughed. It really needs Cheng Shutang to say. She can''t help much. Although Cheng Shutang is a little drummer at this meeting, he has been with Qianqian for some time. He thinks he can talk about it with Cheng Jinmo. Chapter 2297 So Cheng Shutang said with a smile: "grandfather, Dad, I have an object! Is this a great joy? " Mr. Cheng and Mr. Cheng let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, it''s not too terrible. Cheng Jinmo said in a light voice: "you are old and old. You should be an object. Look at your thief. Is there something wrong with your object?" "What''s the problem?" Cheng Shutang immediately denied: "how can there be a problem? She is good-looking, has a good temper, has a good personality, and is still a Qingda. All kinds of conditions are excellent." Cheng Jinmo took a look at him and said, "such an excellent girl will look up to you?" Cheng Shutang He felt like he was beaten up by his own father. Cheng Jinmo still knows Cheng Shutang well. He doesn''t want to talk to him any more. He says, "the point." His intuition is that it is certainly not as simple as what he saw on the surface, otherwise Cheng Shutang would not choose to say it at this time. Cheng Shutang gently touched his nose and pounded Gu Yiwei with his elbow. Gu Yiwei moved to the side, as if he didn''t feel his action at all. His face didn''t change, and he began to eat cod regardless of the matter: "delicious!" Cheng Shutang His sister is not really reliable. Gu Weiyi said in his heart: "I''m not stupid. I won''t give you this thunder. I don''t want to help you. I have to coax Cheng Jinmo!" Cheng Shutang felt that he could not have any hope for Gu only, so he could only summon up courage to say: "she and I met in Lingcheng, she is the only sister in Gu''s family." As soon as this sentence was finished, the room became quiet. Cheng Shuian had some accidents. He took a look at Gu Yiyi, but she was eating there calmly. When she saw that everyone looked at her, she sighed in her heart and had to say, "I know this. Qianqian and I grew up together. She has been older than me since childhood. She took care of me when I was a child." "I can guarantee her character. She is a very kind girl. I can also guarantee her IQ. If she can be admitted to Qingda, she won''t be a fool. Her appearance brother can guarantee that if she is ugly, he won''t look up to her." "But in my conscience, my sister is so excellent that my brother is not worthy of her." When Cheng Shutang heard what she said, his mouth began to twitch. The evaluation was extremely accurate, but he always felt that something was wrong. Gu only thinks that her words can only talk about this step. If she goes on, she wants to take all the things. She thinks that Cheng Shutang needs to fight for the rest. Cheng Shutang would organize his words in his heart. At the same time, he was looking at Cheng Jinmo''s face and Mr. Cheng''s face. He coughed and said, "thousands of her..." "She''s fine. Don''t bully people." Although Cheng Jinmo had some accidents, he also showed his attitude. Cheng Shutang was stunned. He thought he had heard wrong. He couldn''t help asking, "Dad, what did you say just now?" Cheng Jinmo glared at him and said, "just like you, I don''t think you deserve thousands of people. You''ve never had a happy event since you were so big. This time, it''s a good thing." He was really afraid that this unreliable son would toss out something. Fortunately, it was within the acceptable range. Chapter 2298 As soon as Cheng Shutang heard this, he knew that Cheng Jinmo had recognized his relationship with Qianqian. This was not in line with Cheng Jinmo''s aesthetics. He couldn''t get used to it for a while. I''m afraid that his Laozi would be ironic. It''s just that Cheng Jinmo''s face is calm at this time, and he doesn''t have any anger. There seems to be some satisfaction in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows. Then he hears Cheng Jinmo say, "you''re all serious about dealing with other people. I''ll make an appointment to bring her home some other day." "Our Cheng family has always been strict, so people who don''t want to get married are all hooligans." His words show his attitude. Cheng Shutang can not only marry thousands of people, but also marry her. He doesn''t have any opinions on this matter. He supports it. His words not only surprised Cheng Shutang, but also Gu Weiwei. This way of doing things does not conform to Cheng Jinmo''s rules. After all, the difference between Cheng family and Gu family is not so big. But Mr. Cheng''s face is calm, and he completely accepts Cheng''s statement, because he clearly knows what Cheng thinks at this time. In other words, with Gu''s only business, the whole Cheng family no longer only pays attention to their family status, but also their character and ability. Cheng Shutang will be excited and want to cry. Since he has been with thousands of people, his heart is all kinds of uneasiness. He is afraid that Cheng Jinmo will oppose it, and he is also afraid that it will end in nothing, and eventually the relationship between father and son will be broken. In fact, he has rehearsed in his mind many times before how to show off with Cheng Jinmo. However, no matter which angle to deal with this matter, there is no solution. Unless Cheng Jinmo changes his idea, it is so difficult. But he really did not expect that this time things will be so smooth! He looked at Cheng Jinmo and asked, "Dad, are you not beheaded today?" Cheng Jinmo was so angry and funny when he heard that he picked up his chopsticks and knocked him on the head and said, "all day long, I only talk nonsense!" Cheng Shutang was beaten, but he was relieved that he would still beat him. Cheng Jinmo should have no problem, so it was a pass. Cheng Shutang immediately put his heart in full bloom and gave Cheng Jinmo a big piece of Aolong''s meat and said, "Dad, I knew you were the best!" When Cheng Jinmo saw Cheng Shutang''s appearance, he also had a lot of feelings. He actually saw Cheng Shutang''s worries and fears, and his heart was also a little complicated. It turned out that in his son''s eyes, he was also arbitrary. There is a reason why he agreed with Cheng Shutang and Qianqian so quickly today. He had investigated Gu''s family before because of Gu''s only business. Although Gu''s family is poor, his family style is very good. He belongs to the most typical simple peasant in China. He had known something about Qianqian before. She was a very clever girl and kind-hearted. She usually took care of Gu only. Such a girl, in addition to her poor family background, actually can''t find anything wrong. In fact, such a girl is almost the same as when he first met Gu only. Because of his prejudice, he almost lost his daughter. He doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with his son again because of some family concepts, and then lose his son again. Chapter 2299 Although Cheng Jinmo has not seen Qianqian, he wants to give himself and Cheng Shutang a chance. So he chose to accept Qianqian. As for whether Cheng Shutang can be with Qianqian in the future, he thinks he should take a natural attitude. He looked at Cheng Shutang and said, "come on, don''t flatter me. It''s still what I said just now. I''ll make an appointment to bring Qian Qian here some other day to see you. I''m confident about the daughter taught by the Gu family." When Cheng Shutang heard this, he thought it was a very wise thing to take advantage of Gu''s saying something about him and Qianqian today! Gu Weiyi hears the voice of Cheng Jinmo''s words and the regret in his heart. For a moment, her mood is also a little complicated. She doesn''t have much feelings with Cheng Jinmo. She is a little resentful to him. It''s just that what happened to Cheng Su Su is in the past, and she can''t really hate his generation because of that, but she can''t do it even if she calls his father now. She looked at Cheng Jinmo and said, "thank you for uncle Cheng''s recognition of Qianqian. In fact, I came home today to thank uncle Cheng for his help." Cheng Jinmo coughed softly and said, "you don''t have to thank me. In fact, I want to thank you for teaching me a vivid lesson. In my life, there are many things that are not changed, and some of my previous mistakes or prejudices also need to be changed." Gu only listened to him so blandly attribute his secret help in the past year to change, and she felt that he had really changed. In other words, Cheng Jinmo''s high position is not only because of Mr. Cheng''s help. How can he be a person without ability? In fact, he knew the art of speaking very well and easily talked about what she cared about. Gu only thought a little and said, "things are changing, and people will certainly change. For me, some things can''t be the same. But anyway, uncle Cheng, you should thank you for helping me." Cheng Jinmo''s eyes were filled with excitement and smile. He recognized the flexibility in Gu''s words, and he felt that it was not entirely hopeless to think of this daughter. He asked Gu Weiyi, "what are you going to do with Mo Feiyan?" Gu only knows that he has been paying attention to her affairs, so she and Mo Feiyan''s things must not be hidden from him. At this time, he asked this question so frankly, that is, he wanted to help her in the face. But she felt that Mo Feiyan deliberately reminded her of Cheng Jinmo''s help that day. With Mo Feiyan''s scheming, she was afraid that there would be a later hand in this matter. It was better not to involve Cheng Jinmo. So she directly replied: "I''ve been dealing with this matter. I believe that the answer will come in ten days and a half months at most. Uncle Cheng, this is my own business. Just watch it. Don''t interfere this time." "The Mo family is always insidious. It seems that they have been looking for someone to replace uncle Cheng. I doubt they will start from this. According to my experience in fighting with them, there may be some holes in it." "So I personally feel that this matter should be handled in my own way. If there is something I can''t handle by myself and I need uncle Cheng''s help, I''ll tell Uncle Cheng again." Chapter 2300 Gu Weiyi said so thoroughly that Cheng Jinmo was surprised, but he was happy because she made it clear that she was willing to accept his help. Cheng Jinmo knows that she always has a sense of propriety in her work. He also knows what kind of person Mo Weiguang is. Last time the Mo family seized on the matter, they wanted to take him down. Although he was not pulled down, his usual work was also affected to a certain extent. And because he wanted to protect Gu only in his heart, he didn''t think too much about the Mo family. Now, it may not be as simple as he thought. He nodded and said, "well, don''t be polite to me." Gu Weiyi nodded with a smile. He got up and made a phone call. He had already started the task force to investigate the affairs of Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory, which has made great progress. His original plan was to carry out an inventory of Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory tomorrow. Now after listening to Gu''s words, this matter needs to stop temporarily. Cheng Shutang sees Gu Yiwei and Cheng Jinmo get along with each other several times better than before. He is also curious. When Cheng Jinmo calls, he asks Gu Yiwei, "what''s the situation?" Gu only replied: "there is no situation, just a little knot with Mo Feiyan, she wants to destroy my pharmaceutical factory." Cheng Shutang frowned: "this Mo Feiyan is a little shameless! She''s been aiming at you several times. You''re deep enough! " Gu Wei shows his hand, Cheng Shutang goes on to say: "you must be careful when you are against her. In the past, people in our circle didn''t want to deal with the Mo family. They were narrow-minded, and they would take revenge for every little thing. They didn''t know when to offend them or when they would retaliate." "The reason why Mo Weiguang has risen so fast is that he is very good at drilling camp and taking revenge, and he is also a ruthless man. These people in the circle feel that they can''t provoke him, and they usually give up on him." In the circle of the emperors and dignitaries, everyone''s personality is different, and Mo Weiguang is actually a cancer in the circle. He is skillful in attacking people, and with the support of the Qu family''s property, he can do these things easily. Gu has been in the imperial capital for two years. She also heard about what the Mo family did. She said in a low voice, "I''m not afraid that other people are afraid of the Mo family. They have the means to attack people, but I firmly believe that evil does not oppress right." Cheng Shutang gave her a thumbs up: "my sister! You don''t have to carry it on your own. When you are in trouble, don''t forget that there are Cheng''s and Su''s behind you. " "Although their mo family is powerful, we are not afraid of him!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "brother, what I''m waiting for is your words!" Cheng Shutang has a smile in his eyes. He doesn''t say much that they are a family. They should have moved in and out together. At this time, he did not forget to blame Gu only: "if dad didn''t say this today, you would not let us know that you would carry it alone. I''ll despise your behavior. It''s really wrong!" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "yes, my brother''s lesson is that I don''t dare in the future." She felt that she had to give her brother some face. Chapter 2301 "That''s about it!" Cheng Shutang''s eyes are full of smiles: "I''m your brother. I should have covered you." Mr. Cheng looks at the scene of his brother and sister getting along with each other. No matter Gu only denies them, as long as Gu only has a good relationship with Cheng Shutang, they can help each other. This is also a wonderful thing. He thinks that maybe he should also pay attention to this matter in his own way. Other people in the Mo family will be afraid, but he is not afraid. Mr. Cheng smoothed the relationship in his heart, and then asked Gu the cause and effect of the whole thing. After hearing this, he sneered and said, "the people of Mo family are suicidal." This is his summary. He thinks it may be that the Mo family has had a good time in the imperial capital in recent years, so he has forgotten that they can control the fate of the whole world. Mo family people are also very short-sighted, bullying who is not good, actually bullying Gu only head up, really think they Cheng family is vegetarian? Gu only agrees with Mr. Cheng''s evaluation of the Mo family. No matter what position you are in, you can''t forget yourself. It''s impossible to last long with that kind of indecent means. Cheng Jinmo called and said, "Mo Feiyan still knows how to build momentum for himself." With that, he went outside to pick up today''s evening paper and found a page to put on the table. When he called just now, the following staff reported to him what Mo Feiyan reported today, and said that Mo Feiyan was interviewed by the TV station some time ago, saying that Mo Feiyan should be on the TV station in the near future. Cheng Jinmo frowned when he heard this, but this kind of thing is not easy to interfere in his identity. After all, Mo Feiyan''s image in other people is positive and bright. Gu only saw that the whole page of the newspaper was reporting about Mo Feiyan. The content of the newspaper was to make Mo Feiyan a very successful private entrepreneur. Gu didn''t have much opinion on this title, but in the following reports, Mo Feiyan was flattered and beautified. She said how she was interested in traditional Chinese medicine and how anxious she was when she saw that traditional Chinese medicine had been misunderstood in recent years. She was determined to do something for it. So Mo Feiyan began to explore how to let more people benefit from traditional Chinese medicine, how to let more people accept traditional Chinese medicine, how to improve the taste of traditional Chinese medicine, how to read ancient books to find a good prescription. Mo Feiyan in this report has become a fan of traditional Chinese medicine. At the same time, for the sake of exhausting the essence of traditional Chinese medicine, she has set up her whole image and created a perfect image. At the end of the report, she also secretly satirized that a small pharmaceutical company was following her medicine. The package and formula of her medicine were very close to hers. She even reminded everyone that when they went to the drugstore to buy medicine in the future, they should recognize the brand and not be deceived. No matter how good the psychological quality is, there will be some problems! Cheng Shutang said angrily, "is this Mo Feiyan shameless? It''s obvious that your pharmaceutical factory opened earlier than hers! It''s clear that she copied your herbal medicine packaging copy. It turns out that you copied her! Why is she so shameless? " Gu''s only eyes were a little cold: "she''s really shameless." This kind of behavior of reversing black and white is really speechless and intolerable. Chapter 2302 Today''s media is far less developed than it will be 20 years later. Newspapers and television are the main means of delivering news. Once such reports come out, I''m afraid they will mislead the people. However, the quality of the medicine produced by Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory is beyond description. Gu only was angry, but soon calmed down. If Mo Feiyan''s medicine is OK and really good, she may have to be careful to discredit Gu only, because people have a preconceived idea that it is difficult to correct her name. But Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory''s medicine is of such quality that she doesn''t think it''s urgent. There is a saying that the higher you fly, the worse you fall. Right may cover some things, but it can''t cover the truth. The masses are not fools. Even if we ignore the efficacy of cold medicine, we won''t be cheated by Mo Feiyan all the time. Cheng Shutang stroked his sleeve and said, "sister, what should I do? In a word, even if you ask me to break her neck now." He is really disgusted, such a way of doing things, really disgusting. But in the final analysis, it''s just angry words. Gu Yiwei took a deep breath and said, "it''s too cheap for Mo Feiyan to just break her neck. People like her, who value fame and wealth, also want to trample me under their feet. Then we can turn around and drive her into the dust, and never have the chance to turn over the earth." Cheng Shutang''s eyes were a little excited: "what are you going to do?" "I don''t have to do much." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "grandfather Cheng has just said that the Mo family is suicidal. Naturally, Mo Feiyan is suicidal. What we have to do is to add fire to this matter." "She doesn''t want to be on TV, so let her go on, let her feel the feeling of being praised by others, and let her be proud for a few more days." Cheng Shutang''s eyes lit up. He vaguely knew Gu''s only idea. The corner of his mouth rose slightly and said, "also, people like her can''t give her a chance!" After taking out the newspaper, Cheng Jinmo has been observing Gu''s expression. It only took her a minute to calm down from her initial anger, and in the process, she didn''t show any extreme emotion. He knew before that Gu was very good, but they spent too little time together, so he never saw her performance in dealing with these business affairs. Now, although he doesn''t know what kind of method Gu Weiwei will use to deal with Mo Feiyan, he knows that she will never suffer a loss when fighting with Mo Feiyan in her current state. When Cheng Jinmo read the newspaper, he knew that Mo Feiyan wanted to enrage Gu Weiwei. If Gu Weiwei was really enraged and did something inappropriate, then Mo Feiyan would win half. He also quickly thought about his coping style in his heart. When he thought about it, he found how important it was to be calm at this time. Although Mo Feiyan looks fierce, there are flaws in this matter in essence. As long as you calm down, it''s not difficult to break this situation. He looked at Gu Weiyi and said: "still that sentence, if you need any help, just say that Mo Feiyan has a backstage, you don''t have no backstage." Chapter 2303 Gu only listen to Cheng Jinmo said this sentence, Moming feel a little funny, now light a head, she accepted his kindness. Cheng Shui''an, who has been standing there without saying anything, said at this time: "although I know I may not be able to help, I will stay in the imperial capital this summer vacation. I think if there is anything on the text to deal with, or something that needs to run errands, I can also help." Gu only gave a serious thanks. Although she had a complicated impression of this cousin before, after so many things, the relationship between them became more and more pure. When she came out of Cheng''s house, it was dark. Cheng Shutang stood beside her and said, "sister, today my brother is in your light, so I want to give you a surprise." This meeting Gu only heard him say this sentence, inexplicably thought of before he said to surprise Cheng Jinmo and Mr. Cheng''s expression, her heart is also 120 not optimistic. He saw the expression on her face and said, "what''s your expression? I really have a surprise for you Gu only holds his hands half in front of his chest, looks at him and asks, "so where is the surprise?" With a smile, Cheng Shutang took her to the gate of the compound, and then sat on the hot horse''s curb, which was exposed to the sun. He said, "it''s coming soon!" Gu only looked at him suspiciously. At this moment, a black car came by the door. The door opened and Ning Yiqing stepped down from the car. Gu Weiyi stood up unconsciously. Cheng Shutang touched her with his elbow and said, "what''s up? Is it a surprise? " Gu only this meeting has been lazy to pay attention to him, directly toward Ning Yi Qing pounced on past. Cheng Shutang sees this scene in the heart inexplicably a little sour, her own younger sister is so called Ning Yiqing''s soul to hook away! Gu Youyi doesn''t care about Cheng Shutang''s mood at this time. After the last separation in the United States, she and Ning Yiqing haven''t seen each other for several months. Although she is usually very busy, she always thinks about him after she is busy. In the dead of night, when she was lying on the bed alone, she would think of him. She didn''t know how he was and whether the task was carried out smoothly. Ning Yiqing holds Gu Weiyi in her arms and kisses her forehead directly in front of Cheng Shutang. Cheng Shutang put out his hand to cover his eyes and said, "Hey, can you control a little and pay attention to the influence?" Ning Yiqing and Gu Yiwei are too lazy to pay attention to him. They haven''t seen each other for a long time, and they miss Chenghe long ago. At this time, they are too lazy to care about the people nearby and how they think. Cheng Shutang at this time did not understand the feeling of an old father, this feeling is not good, but inexplicably some gratification. After a long time, Gu only asked Ning Yiqing, "why didn''t you call me when you came back from the task?" Ning Yiqing took a look at Cheng Shutang standing on one side and said, "yes, you didn''t receive it. Your brother did." Gu Weiyi immediately took out his mobile phone. Sure enough, there was a received call and several missed calls in it. She turned her head and looked at Cheng Shutang. He said with a smile, "I remember. There''s something else. Let''s go first. Let''s talk slowly." He said and ran away, and then she also found that the mobile phone was muted, because it was muted, so she didn''t receive the call from Ning Yiqing again. Chapter 2304 Gu''s only look at Cheng Shutang''s eyes is a bit bad, especially, is it something that brother can do? As far as his behavior is concerned, it''s not too much to beat him up! She also remembers one thing. When she went to the toilet, she didn''t bring her mobile phone. It was on Cheng''s tea table. It is estimated that Ning Yiqing called at that time. Cheng Shutang got the news and took her to the gate of the courtyard to wait for Ning Yiqing. Mobile phones in this era have far less functions than those in 20 years'' time. At most, there are games like snake eating and mine sweeping, which she doesn''t usually play. She would not have thought that her dear brother would mute her mobile phone. She usually doesn''t have many phones, and she doesn''t doubt that she has him even if her mobile phone doesn''t ring in the afternoon. When she met such a brother, she was drunk and he was fast, otherwise she would like to beat him up. Although Ning Yiqing can''t talk to her, Cheng Shutang also tells him where she is. As soon as he finishes the task, he rushes over. There is no delay in time. Moreover, when he sees her in a bad mood, he is too lazy to bother with Cheng Shutang. They finally meet again and are unwilling to separate, so they just go to Ning''s home together. Ning Yiqing puts down the salute and goes back to the villa next to the Imperial University with her. Miao Bihu felt uncomfortable when she saw that her son was about to leave, but she could also understand her son''s mood at this time. She sighed that she was not as important as her daughter-in-law, which was really a sad understanding. Mr. Ning said: "young people have a world of young people. Can you keep Yiqing by your side all the time?" Miao Bihu stood there silent for a long time, and then said, "I''m glad that I gave birth to a son. If I were a daughter, I would be even more upset." Master Ning Although he didn''t quite agree with her, when he thought about it carefully, he didn''t think it was quite reasonable. Miao Bihu said that he was going to make a phone call. Mr. Ning asked, "do you want to call Beichuan?" "No, it''s for Professor Su." Miao Bihu some thieves said: "after all, their family is a daughter." Master Ning He felt from the bottom of his heart that he didn''t understand the operation of Miao Bi lake, but Su tingxue didn''t seem to know anything bad about it. When Su listens to Xue''s phone and dials it, Miao Bihu''s face is full of smiles: "Su Jiaoshi, today Yiqing is back, the only one who goes back to school with him. I don''t think he will go home. Don''t worry about it!" Mr. Ning put out his hand to cover his face. What is this? This lawsuit is too low level! When he was old, he couldn''t hear what was said on the other end of the phone. Then he saw Miao Bihu''s face changed greatly. Her face, which was full of laughter, was also on her face. She couldn''t help asking, "is that true?" Miao Bihu said in disbelief, "I really don''t know about this. What? Yiqing has already applied for marriage, but Mao Suiyi still approves it? I don''t know about that! " Then Miao Bihu''s face was so ugly that it changed several times. After a long time, Miao Bihu finally hung up. After she hung up, she cried directly. Chapter 2305 Miao Bihu''s big reaction startled Mr. Ning: "what''s the matter?" Miao Bihu didn''t answer, but called Ning Beichuan while crying: "Beichuan, let me tell you something. You must stand on my side this time and help me to clean up that bastard Yiqing! He''s been hiding such a big deal from us all the time! " "He... He got married with Gu Wei when they were in Lingcheng. Yes, you heard me right. They got married with a license!" Ning old man heard this first is a big jump, and then smile up, the original Ning Yiqing and Gu Wei early license marriage! Sure enough, he is his grandson. He is determined to act! Meet a good girl, of course, to start first! He smiles eyes are bent, see Miao Bihu is still there with Ning Beichuan cry, said how he was kept in the dark, said Ning Yiqing too mischievous! Ning Beichuan is away on a business trip and is not at home. Even if he knows about it, he still can''t come back to comfort Miao Bihu immediately. But master Ning couldn''t listen any more. He glared at Miao Bihu and said, "Yiqing likes the only one so much. It''s normal to marry her. Besides, the only condition is in the imperial circle. Do you want to find a girl who can compare with her?" "It''s a great joy. Why are you crying?" Miao Bihu didn''t know why she was crying. Anyway, this was the first thought that came out of her heart when she knew the news. She was a little at a loss. She just felt that crying would make her feel more comfortable. Miao Bihu said after he hung up the phone: "Dad, I understand what you said, but my heart is a little uncomfortable. If you ask me what''s wrong, I can''t say." When she thought of what had happened in recent years, she felt like a joke. At the beginning, when Gu only came to the imperial capital, she hated Gu only''s family background. She felt that Gu only didn''t deserve her son. She was embarrassed by Gu only. What''s more, she and Gu Weiyi have had a lot of unpleasant things. They didn''t even want to talk for a long time. Yes, because a lot of things happened later, her impression of Gu has changed a lot. Yes, Gu is excellent. Even if there are no Cheng family and Su family behind her, she is also the best girl in the imperial capital. No one can hide her brilliance. However, she married Ning Yiqing at that time! Miao Bihu deeply felt that she was jumping up and down there at that time to oppose Gu only and Ning Yiqing''s company. How could she look like a fool, how could she look like a clown! Such a big thing, her son actually jumped over her directly, and got the certificate with Gu Weiyi directly! What is this? Miao Bihu always has a strong sense of self-esteem, which makes her feel that she can''t accept it. She knows this very well, and can''t blame Gu''s only body. His son knows that in this world, no one can force Ning Yiqing to do what he doesn''t want to do. At that time, Gu Weiyi and Ning Yiqing were indifferent. Maybe his son forced Gu to marry him! What a lousy son she gave birth to! Chapter 2306 Miao Bihu''s emotion at this time, no matter how excited, probably understood why Ning Yiqing wanted to marry Gu Yiwei without telling her at the beginning, because in her eyes at that time, she would not agree with their marriage anyway. Looking at Miao Bihu with incomparable emotion, master Ning said: "you are a smart man. Why didn''t Yiqing and the only one get married tell you? It can''t blame them. You have to review it yourself." Miao Bihu looked at master Ning and asked, "Dad was in Lingcheng at that time. When they got married, do you know?" This words rather old man asked heart fill unceasingly, Ning Yi Qing this son of a bitch also didn''t say with him at that time! At that time, he went to the Qin family from time to time in order to make up for the two. Now, the situation is that the two had been secretly married behind his back at that time! He doesn''t understand that he has been supporting them all the time, and even they are keeping it a secret! It''s just that Mr. Ning is also a man who wants face. He will never admit it in front of his daughter-in-law. He immediately said, "of course I know. Yiqing has been close to me since childhood. He will tell me everything." No matter how uncomfortable he was at this time, he had to give this pair of disobedient little rabbits a tip. As for how to deal with them in the future, it''s a matter of the future. Let''s talk about it later! Miao Bihu looked at master Ning with a sad face and said, "Dad, you already know about their marriage. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" If she had said that earlier, she would not have been so humiliated. Ning old son slanted to see her one eye to say: "early say? As early as I said that I would let you cry, make trouble and hang yourself at home, forcing them to divorce? " Miaobi Lake She immediately speechless, to her own character, she knew that if at the beginning of the ninglaozi told her Gu only and ningyiqing have been certified things, she estimated that they would really force a divorce. Mr. Ning said: "Yiqing is very right to the only one. They married without telling you. It''s not right for them. But I think it''s a good thing and it''s approved by me. You can''t make trouble!" He felt that he still needed to say it first, so that Miao Bihu would not be in trouble again. Miao Bihu wanted to make a scene, but she was not stupid. She was the most embarrassed one if it really happened. Because she knew that her son was not good at Gu''s only treasure. If something happened to her, Ning Yiqing was afraid that she would never talk to her again. And Gu is really excellent, worthy of her son. Just let her just swallow this breath, she felt a little unable to swallow. She can''t help asking master Ning: "but this time they do something so extraordinary, do we have to accept it like this?" "What can you do if you don''t accept it?" Mr. Ning doesn''t answer rhetorical questions. Miao Bihu was asked, yes, what if he didn''t accept it? She had been there for quite a long time before she said, "I can''t just accept this. I can always give Yiqing a lecture. It''s just ridiculous!" It''s hard for her to feel comfortable without training. Master Ning glanced at her and said, "I don''t mind if you want to scold Yiqing. Anyway, he has a thick skin. He abducted other girls, but you don''t want to scold him!" Chapter 2307 When Mr. Ning saw Miao Bihu, he said, "you know the only character. If you teach her away, you have to worry about your son being a bachelor all his life." Miaobi Lake Is it that serious? It seems that it is really so serious! She knows what her son looks like! She can''t help but call Ning Yiqing and ask him to take Gu Yiqing home immediately. When she discussed this matter with Mr. Ning just now, Su tingxue also called Gu Weiyi and told him that she had told Miao Bihu about Gu''s marriage to Ning Yiqing. Gu only heard Su tingxue''s words are really a little confused, can''t help but ask: "Mom, how do you suddenly tell Aunt Miao about this?" Su tingxue said on the other end of the phone: "it''s not a sudden. During your time abroad, Miao Bihu and I met several times. We had afternoon tea together and went to the movies together. Her words were full of pride." "I put up with her at that time. I didn''t want to worry about her as a shortsighted woman. Anyway, she has nothing to be proud of. Her proud son is already my daughter''s person." "Just now, she called me again, saying that you and Yiqing went to live in the house over there. The implication is that you and Yiqing have deviant behavior. At the same time, she let me take care of you with some pride." "It''s clear that she can''t manage her son by herself. Why should I manage my daughter? What''s more, it''s normal for you to get married. You don''t have to be so surprised. Your mother, I''m not an old stereotype. I''m from your age. You can''t help your behavior. It''s really normal. " "So I don''t blame you for this, because you are legal husband and wife. As for Ning Yiqing, the bastard who didn''t believe his word, I''ll deal with it another day." "In a word, when Miao Bihu said that to me, I couldn''t help telling her about your marriage. She tried to maintain a calm image on the phone, but didn''t know that her voice began to tremble because she was too excited." "Although I said about your marriage, my previous idea was to wait until you graduate and then inform the Ning family. I always thought that you might meet a better man than Ning Yiqing in recent years." "But over the past two years, I''ve seen it clearly. Your heart is all in Ning Yiqing. Although the boy''s temper is not good, he really has a heart for you, so I reluctantly agree with him. I think it''s OK to tell Ning''s family about it now." "Although it''s me who let you marry in seclusion, it''s also me who exposed this matter at last. In essence, I seem to be a bit rebellious. I also recognize this, because I know that women don''t want to stay. They stay to be enemies." "Well, that''s what happened. You should think about how to deal with your unlovable mother-in-law. By the way, if she has any opinions and Thoughts on your marriage, or wants to embarrass you on this matter, you can tell mom, mom will cut her!" Such a big cross talk, she basically finished in one breath, there was no pause in the middle, and also spewed words very clearly. Chapter 2308 At this time, Su tingxue finally stopped for a moment, but said something more explosive: "also, if she still stops it, you also tell her mother that she doesn''t want your daughter-in-law, but I don''t mind such a son as duoning Yiqing." Gu Yiwei She really didn''t expect her own mother to think so about this, her dear mother! It''s really a woman who dares to do anything. She knew that Su tingxue and Miao Bihu didn''t deal with each other, but she didn''t expect that her dear mother was so hot tempered about it that she poked it out to her! She had thought about many possibilities for her and Ning Yiqing to expose their marriage before, but she really didn''t think that they would expose it in this way. Her mother is really... Er, domineering! It took her a long time to find her voice: "OK, I know." She thought for a long time and found that she really had nothing to say except this sentence, because all the words were finished by her mother. Ning Yiqing was in the car with her. His hearing was very good. Naturally, he heard all the words. Compared with Gu Weiyi''s speechless attitude, he would like to praise his powerful and domineering mother-in-law. He can even imagine that his mother-in-law would be crazy after hearing the news. In Ning Yiqing''s opinion, this is not a bad thing. On the contrary, it is a happy event. As long as the relationship is clear, some things that were not convenient before will become convenient now. The benefits he had long wanted seemed within reach. Just now, he needs to go and appease his mother first. Gu only a turn to see his face excited appearance, she immediately don''t know what to say. She could guess his thoughts vaguely. He should be the happiest when it came out. Gu Weiyi sighed a long time and asked him, "can aunt Miao hold it?" "My mom has a lot of plasticity." Ning Yiqing said lightly: "I personally think that although she will be very surprised at the beginning, she will definitely accept it in the end." Gu Weiyi covered his face and said, "I think I ate her hand-made meal at noon and abducted her son at night. It seems that I am a little sorry for her." "I took you." Ning Yiqing said in a low voice, "even if I''m sorry about this, I''m sorry for Aunt su." He felt that he needed to take it down. Besides, when he and Gu only got married, he really forced her. Although he was not willing to ask for a secret marriage at that time, he now thinks that her request is very good. If Miao Bihu knew about their marriage at that time, he would be crazy. Now that he has more than two years of buffer, he thinks that Miao Bihu can face this matter. After all, his meaning is very obvious from the beginning. Gu only said softly: "it seems that this is not the time to say this..." "No Ning Yiqing interrupts her and Wen Sheng says, "now I have to clarify the power and responsibility. I''ll just recite everything. I''ll explain it to my parents." Gu only knows that he''s right about it. In terms of Miao Bihu''s character, if he knew that she had brought up the issue of hidden marriage, he would tear her up, because it was tantamount to cheating Miao Bihu. Chapter 2309 It''s just that Gu Wei had always planned to tell Miao Bihu about it after graduation. Now it broke out ahead of time. Although she had some accidents, she had nothing to worry about. It was about the soldiers coming to block it and the water and soil flooding. And she and Ning Yiqing are in love originally, because they love each other, so everything can be faced together, and they are fearless. Miaobi Lake she also learned, she was not afraid of miaobi lake from the beginning. So although she was a little nervous, she was not afraid. At this time, Miao Bihu''s phone call came, she let Ning Yiqing go home immediately. Ning Yiqing took the initiative to say: "Mom, I know why you call me home. I also know that our family education has always been very strict. You are afraid that I will do something out of time and let our family become a joke of others." "Today, I''d like to confess that the only one and I got married when we were in Lingcheng, so no matter what we do together, it''s legal." Gu''s only way to hear this is to admire him from the inside. He is brave enough to talk with Miao Bihu so boldly. She could even hear the deep breathing voice of miaobi Lake: "why didn''t you say that before?" "Before the conditions are not mature, I''m afraid you think more, and I''m afraid you scare the only one." The tone of Ning Yiqing''s words had no essential difference from today''s fine weather, and there seemed to be some impatience in her tone. It seems that he will talk to Miao Bihu about their marriage today because Miao Bihu is not happy because he has too much control over his private life. Miao Bihu was silent for a while on the other end of the phone and said, "then you and the only one can go home now." Ning Yiqing resolutely refused: "it''s also true that I can''t go back home. I think this matter can be explained clearly on the phone. If my mother has doubts about this matter, she can open the suitcase I just put at home with my only marriage certificate and me in it." Gu''s eyes widened a little. She thought of his moving act of going home to release the gift box today. She bit her lower lip. She felt inexplicably that her mother had blocked some storms for Ning Yiqing, because when Ning Yiqing and her left Ning''s home, he said to Miao Bihu, "Mom, help me tidy my suitcase." He has put their marriage certificate in the suitcase. Isn''t that what Miao Bihu wants to find out about their marriage? So even if there is no su tingxue''s exposure today, it will be exposed today. Should she praise the supreme tacit understanding between her mother and Ning Yiqing, and she is the real passive person! She didn''t know what kind of words could describe her mood. She didn''t hold back and stretched out her hand to wring his waist. Ning Yiqing, however, seemed to have nothing to observe, and was talking on the phone with Miao Bihu calmly. Miao Bihu on the other end of the phone seems to have dragged his box and started the mode of crazy looking for marriage certificate. After a long time, she seems to have found the book. Her voice sounds even more shaking: "Ning Yiqing, how can you be so hasty?" "Hasty?" Ning Yiqing had already parked on the side of the road, took Gu''s only hand and said, "I don''t think it''s rash at all. My mother probably doesn''t know how long I''ve liked Gu''s only one." Chapter 2310 Ning Yiqing''s voice is low, but she is very firm: "she is the only girl I like in my life. Why should I aggrieve myself for the so-called question of whether she is worthy?" "Why do you want to suppress your emotions for the sake of others'' eyes? As far as I''m concerned, if I meet a girl I like, I just want to marry her directly. I don''t need to care what other people think, and I don''t want to look at her with secular eyes, because in my eyes, she is the best. " "In this matter, I don''t accept anyone''s refutation, and I don''t consider anyone''s opinions, because she is the only one I want to live for a lifetime." His words have his usual overbearing, but poked in Gu''s only heart the most soft place. In fact, she didn''t quite understand it before. She just saved him by chance. Why did he want to marry himself so decisively? Now she understands his words. There are so many reasons, but it''s because I like it, so I''m willing to stay with the people I like, and I don''t need to be in charge of others with a look at them. Miao Bihu on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time. She waited for a long time before she sighed and said, "you are old, I can''t care about you, but I think you still need to go home." "Can my father come back tomorrow? When he comes back, he must ask me face to face, and I will be very tired after I have just finished the task. I don''t want to drive around, so I will come back to you again to make it clear when Dad comes back tomorrow! " With that, he hung up decisively, ignoring Miao Bihu''s complicated mood at this time. For him, the marriage certificate left in the suitcase is the best answer. No matter whether Miao Bihu is for or against their marriage, that is the answer he gave Miao Bihu. Gu Weiyi opened his eyes and looked at him. He gave her a smile and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t discuss this matter with you this time. Today, I didn''t expect that my mother would poke what I wanted to do in front of my mother ahead of time." What his mother pointed out was su tingxue. Gu only bit his lip and said, "you are really good at raiding. I''m still a little confused now." Ning Yiqing reached out and fished her out of the co pilot''s cab and said, "it''s not a surprise attack, but I''ve really put up with it for a long time, and now I''ve found that I can''t help it." "This time when I was on a mission, I always thought about the things between us. Since we are in love, why do we have to endure it? I thought about it before I came back. I want to let the whole world know that we are married. " "And what kind of consequences this will bring, I recite it by myself, and you don''t have to think about it." He wanted to tell her about it on the way home, but Su tingxue called first. Gu only saw the firmness in his eyes. When he said he couldn''t bear it, her face turned red slightly, because she knew what he meant. Gu only was a little angry at his behaving first and then, but because of Su tingxue''s work, her mood was not so tangled and worried. And she also understood Ning Yiqing''s behavior this time. Every time they were together, she could feel how hard he endured. Chapter 2311 Gu only light astringed Mou Guang to say softly: "this time of affair I first jot down, later seek you to settle accounts." Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows and eyes are all smiling: "my people are all yours. You can do whatever you want in the future." Gu Weiyi glared at him and then asked, "can we not go back tonight?" "Of course." Ning Yiqing said in a warm voice: "my mother''s temper is not very good when she comes up. She is in a very emotional state. We are also scolded when we go back." "In that case, let her calm down and wait for her mood to calm down." Gu only heard that he was speechless. At this time, he was so calm. However, she felt that what he said was not unreasonable. She didn''t have to guess that Miao Bihu was very emotional. They went back to scold him. But she thought it was impossible to avoid this scolding, but it was better to get less scolding. "Is this really good?" she asked with a slight cough Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I think it''s very good. The only thing is that I just told my mother on the phone that I was tired after the task. I need a rest now, so can you stop worrying about this problem?" Gu Weiyi saw that his face was full of tired color. She is also very convinced with him. She is so tired that she dares to put their marriage certificates in the suitcase. When Miao Bihu finds out that he is not tired enough and wants to die. Gu only took a deep breath and said, "well, I''m not entangled in this matter now. Anyway, the most entangled person tonight must be aunt Miao." Ning Yiqing chuckled. He knew what she said was right. The most tangled person tonight was Miao Bihu. He thinks that this is something Miao Bihu must experience. He also thinks that it is better to discover it earlier than later. Now the time is just right. Gu only wants to open up. This matter is doomed to have this hidden danger when she decides to marry him. Now it''s good to solve this matter. When they returned to the villa, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Ning Yiqing will come here to live when she has a rest, and she will find an hourly worker to clean it every other time, so even if Gu Weiyi hasn''t come here for a long time, it''s very clean. When they went in, Gu only felt that today''s atmosphere seemed a little different from usual. At the beginning, she didn''t understand what was different. Later, she soon found that Ning Yiqing was different. When she went upstairs, she found that his whole body was like a hormone for walking, and it seemed to be the smell of temptation. After she went upstairs, she also understood why she saw him today as the hormone of walking. That''s because the relationship between them was completely exposed tonight. Their families all know their husband and wife in the legal sense, and they are still in love. Chapter 2313 Ning Yiqing said here very seriously: "I promised my mother before that I would treat her well. Although the nature of my work can''t take care of her perfectly, I will try my best to give her the greatest happiness." Su tingxue glanced at him and said, "OK, I see." When Ning Yiqing heard this, she felt that Su tingxue might be the most difficult mother-in-law in the world. Did she agree with him or not? Gu only also pinched a sweat in the heart, but also quickly expressed his attitude: "Mom, I have never thought of divorce in my life." Listen to snow hate, Su said: "you silly girl, mother came to support you, you are still facing him! Come on, you''re going to tell me what''s in your heart. Mom won''t say anything about you. When you get to Ning''s, you have to support me. " "If Miao Bihu is angry with you, you will immediately say that you want to divorce Ning Yiqing, and leave other things to me." Gu only and Ning Yi Qing look at each other, inexplicably feel a little unreliable, in case play off how to do? Su tingxue asked Ning Yiqing after seeing their eyes: "Ning Yiqing, are you on the only side?" Ning Yiqing nodded, and Su tingxue immediately said, "what are you afraid of? At that time, you will come to Su''s house to be my son!" She thinks it''s feasible. As her son-in-law, Ning Yiqing has ten thousand dissatisfaction. She is afraid that her daughter will be bullied. If she wants to become her son, she will feel that Ning Yiqing is happy. Ning Yiqing My mother-in-law doesn''t play according to the card principle. It''s a lot of pressure. When Su tingxue saw his appearance, she laughed again: "OK, you don''t have to put on such a face. You know your mother''s temper. If you don''t show her attitude completely today, if she puts on her mother-in-law''s spectrum in the future and makes a lot of trivial things there, who is that?" "My daughter is not so angry!" When she said that, they both understood. After a long time, it turned out that she was thinking like this, rather than really breaking them up. When they think about what Su tingxue said, they think that Su tingxue should think long-term. After all, Miao Bihu''s temperament is there. If Gu can''t dominate today, Miao Bihu will always talk about today''s affairs, and then he will be really passive. Gu Weiyi immediately said: "or mom want to get comprehensive, I listen to mom." Su tingxue looks at Ning Yiqing, and he immediately says, "I''ll listen to my mother, too." Su tingxue was very satisfied with their attitude. She corrected her glasses and said, "OK, let''s go now." When she finished, she went out first. Gu only thought that the way she went out was very murderous. Ning Yiqing''s complexion has returned to her former coldness, but her heart is a little stressed. She has a clever and powerful mother-in-law, and he doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. But whether it''s good or bad, he has to accept it. When they arrived at Ning''s house, Miao Bihu opened the door. When she opened the door, she was stunned to see Su tingxue. Su tingxue has a faint smile on her face and said: "I''m here uninvited for the only thing this time, don''t you mind?" She is experienced in the workplace for a long time. Although she is not a smooth person, she also has a set of ways to deal with things. Chapter 2314 Miao Bihu has never been on duty at home. After such a confrontation, Miao Bihu''s aura was suppressed. Miao Bihu said with a smile, "it''s all about the children. Of course I don''t mind if you come. Come in and sit down." Although she is not a person in the workplace, she is also a person who has seen the world. Although Su tingxue has a strong air, she is not afraid. She stayed up almost all night last night, and her mood was a bit complicated. She knows that Gu''s marriage with Ning Yiqing can''t be changed, and she can''t divorce them. What she can do now is to fight for her own interests and recover her dignity as a mother-in-law. She set several plans for her today in order to win her own life and to hold Gu Weiyi has the final say. But this meeting Su tingxue a door, she inexplicably some make fear. Su tingxue and her way of doing things are totally different, this time together let her more deeply realize that Su tingxue is a very difficult person. Miao Bihu''s heart churned and adjusted her thinking several times, and in this process, she always kept a smile on her face. Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing look at each other, and both of them know that the two mothers have just met each other, and they have already met each other twice. Ning Beichuan has come back at this time. He has just taken a bath and changed his clean clothes. Then he sighs at Su tingxue and Miao Bihu. Miao Bihu said yesterday that Gu only and Ning Yiqing had married. He was not too surprised because the two children got married sooner or later. Now they just got married behind their back. Only Miao Bihu didn''t seem to accept this, and he also knew Miao Bihu''s careful thinking. He thought that Miao Bihu and Su tingxue would be in harmony for several years, but he didn''t expect that this event was several years ahead of his expectation. He came back last night to deal with his business, so he basically stayed up all night. However, he needs to cheer up and never let these two women carry them today, and then push the situation to the worst. So Ning Beichuan''s face with a gentle smile, said with a smile: "sit, all sit!" Although Ning Beichuan is Su tingxue''s boss, Su tingxue has never been afraid of Ning Beichuan. She said with a smile, "yes, today it''s about sitting down and talking about it." "As you all know, I only have such a daughter. She was taken away from me by bad people when she was young. She grew up without me and suffered a lot. I didn''t want to let her get married so early in my heart. I wanted to stay with her for a few years and enjoy the happiness of my family." "It''s just that this girl got married with Ning Yiqing before she came back to me. To tell you the truth, I always have some opinions on this matter, but I''m not dissatisfied with Ning Yiqing. In fact, I want to have a son like Ning Yiqing, but I don''t want him to be my son-in-law, because he is robbing my daughter and me." "But both of them are married. I have to accept it if I don''t accept it. No matter how much dissatisfaction I have in my heart, I can only put it down for the time being." When she said that, she took a look at Gu Yiwei and Ning Yiqing and sighed. Chapter 2315 When people listen to Su tingxue, they all know that her words are not finished. Sure enough, she went on to say, "I believe that when Bihu knew that the two children had been married yesterday, it was probably as difficult to accept as I was. Now we''re going to open up the matter and say, what do you think of it?" "Well, I''ll tell you what I think first. If you object to the marriage between Yiqing and the only one, let them go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and divorce them in a moment. I''ll take the only one back. I''m very happy about that." "Of course, if you agree to their marriage, then we''ll discuss how to do it." Ning Beichuan heard her series of words, eyebrows gently moved, such a decisive and neat style of doing things has the characteristics of Su tingxue, and he does not doubt the authenticity of her words, she is afraid that she really does not want to care about the only now married. He said with a smile, "I think I''d better ask the two children about this first." So everyone''s eyes fell on Gu only and Ning Yiqing again. At this time, they clasped their hands together and showed their attitude without speaking. Ning Yiqing looked at a room of elders and said, "as for me and the only one who married behind your back, I''d like to talk about my thoughts in front of all elders today." "I like the only one. I like it from the first sight when I see her. Because I like her, I want to marry her. As for the thing we didn''t tell you after we got married, it''s my own selfish intention and has nothing to do with the only one." "I don''t think it''s necessary to elaborate on the reason, but I and the only one have been legally married for two years, and I feel very happy these two years." "I don''t know what other people think about marriage. Anyway, as far as I''m concerned, since I choose to get married, it''s a matter of life. I''ll never be separated from the only one." Gu only heard his words, her heart warm, she whispered: "at the beginning of the hidden marriage thing I also have responsibility, because for the future I actually have my worry, in the past in this matter is some improper consideration." "I have nothing to explain about this matter. Ruyi Qing said that because she likes each other, she chooses to be together. Although marriage is not a matter for two people, it''s a matter for two families, it''s us who really live." "So what we thought at first was very simple. Since it was us who lived, it would be better to have less external interference at the beginning. Because of this purer mind, no matter what problems we had, we could go hand in hand." As soon as they finished talking, the room became quiet. Miao Bihu, who was the most excited, calmed down. Her face was still a little chatty. She knew in her own heart that the interference in their mouth was her. At the beginning, she thought Ning Yiqing and Gu were the only people who were there. She was so excited that she wanted to break them up. If they had asked her for advice when they got married, she felt that she could use all the means to cry, make trouble and hang herself. In addition, Su tingxue also said that as long as the Ning family has any other opinions on this marriage, she will take Gu Weiyi away and cut off contact with the Ning family from now on. Chapter 2316 Miao Bihu has no doubt about this. She is quite familiar with Su tingxue''s style of doing things. But the problem is, if Su tingxue really takes Gu Weiyi away, what will Ning Yiqing do? I don''t think I''ll recognize her again! And now her impression of Gu has completely changed, and she has accepted Gu. Why is she still entangled in this matter? She thought for a moment, maybe it was because this incident broke out so suddenly that she had no psychological preparation at all. Or she actually thought about how to arrange the wedding for Ning Yiqing and how to choose his daughter-in-law. Now everything can follow her expected direction, so she is not reconciled. Just at this time, she also knew that she was not willing to put them away. No matter whether she thinks Gu is a little strong and difficult to get along with at home, or she thinks Su tingxue''s family is too difficult, she can''t beat Su tingxue. No matter how much unhappiness she had in her heart, she had to put it away. Anyway, no daughter-in-law or mother-in-law could be provoked by her. She not only had to put it away, but also pretended to be willing to accept it, so she said with a smile, "you two are too headstrong. You two have made such a hasty decision on such a big matter. You have to tell your family before." "But in my opinion, Yiqing''s decision is very correct, and his vision is also very good. The only thing he can marry is his blessing." It seems that the air in the room is a little relaxed with her statement. Ning old son and Ning Beichuan are relieved, just now they are really afraid that she said some words should not be said, fortunately, she has not been confused home. Su tingxue is a little disappointed. Today, she is really worried about going to Ning''s house and teaching Miao Bihu how to behave. I didn''t expect that Miao Bihu was counselled so soon, and actually accepted it directly. She said with some disappointment in her flat tone: "I really want to keep the only one for a few years, but you don''t give me a chance." Ning Beichuan said with a smile: "the only one is our daughter-in-law of Ning family now. You can''t rob her any more! But don''t worry. No one dares to bully her in Ning''s house. If Yiqing is not good to her, I''ll be the first to disagree. " He is now the real leader of the Ning family. When he says this, it is equivalent to his recognition of Gu. Mr. Ning also said with a smile, "when I first met the only one, I felt very lucky. Now I''m my granddaughter-in-law." After that, the atmosphere in the room became relaxed. The next topic is about their marriage. Although they have been married for two years, they haven''t had a wedding yet. The Ning family and the Su family are respectable figures in the imperial capital. Of course, the marriage of the family''s children should be held in a big way. In this matter, Su tingxue is quite satisfied with Ning''s attitude. Although Miao Bihu is sometimes confused and uncomfortable in this marriage, she is very active when it comes to running the wedding. When Su tingxue and Gu Weiyi came out of Ning''s home, they said, "Miao Bihu is not good at your wedding. Don''t think I don''t know who she is going to compete with." Chapter 2317 After a slight pause, Su tingxue said with disdain, "the person who didn''t deal with her at the beginning said that Ning Yiqing''s cold and uninspired temperament probably couldn''t get a daughter-in-law." "Ning Yiqing married you home. Although Miao Bihu''s face was full of two words, she was willing to. How excellent you are, as long as you are not blind, you can see it." When she finished, she thought it was not enjoyable, so she added: "even if you are blind, your eyes will be restored by the light of your body." Gu Weiyi couldn''t help laughing. Her mother''s metaphor is really too strong. As for other people''s saying that Ning Yiqing can''t get a daughter-in-law, that is to disgust Miao Bihu on purpose. The group of girls around Ning Yiqing who like him should not be too many! They left Ning Yiqing when they came out of the Ning family, because there must be a lot of things to ask him. As far as Su tingxue is concerned, as long as the people of the Ning family don''t give their faces to Gu, it''s enough. As for how they try Ning Yiqing, she doesn''t care about it. Anyway, as far as today is concerned, the whole Ning family has agreed to Gu''s marriage with Ning Yiqing. Su tingxue said with some emotion: "the only thing is that you married too early. Before you came back to me, you were abducted by Ning Yiqing. Your will is not firm." Gu only knew Su tingxue''s idea, she said in a warm voice: "Mom, no matter whether I get married or not, I''m your daughter." "That''s right, but it''s a little different." Su tingxue was a little unhappy and said, "at least you can''t go to Su''s house as soon as you come back from other places. Now that your marriage is open, you estimate that you will live in Ning''s house most of the time, and you are a busy person. How much time do you have to stay in the imperial capital Gu only hugged her and said, "Mom, no matter my marriage with Ning Yiqing, whether the Ning family knows it or not, in my heart, these things have not changed." Today, Su tingxue said a lot in Ning''s home, and also put forward many conditions, but none of them mentioned that Gu only wanted to stay in Su''s home more. Gu only knows that Su tingxue didn''t mention it. In fact, it''s for her consideration. I''m afraid it will embarrass her. Su tingxue liked to hear this, and said with a smile, "I knew you were filial." Gu Weiwei also laughed: "although I will not stay in the imperial capital for a long time, I will try my best to accompany my mother." She set up an office in the imperial capital, many procedures are running, this time will certainly be very busy, but no matter how busy can also find time to accompany Su tingxue. Thinking of this, she said in a low voice, "Mom, can Ning Yiqing and I have our wedding after graduation? After all, I''m still a student of DIDU University. It''s not appropriate to hold a wedding at this time. " Su tingxue laughed a little enigmatic: "I have the same idea as you. I''ll hold the wedding after you graduate. Today, I didn''t mention that Miao Bihu should be there for a few days. Let her go to prepare for the work. I''ll tell her about it in a few days." Gu only heard this straight mouth pumping, it turned out that her mother has wilt bad time. Two talents out of the compound, and met Cheng Jinmo, three people are some accident, are Leng for a while. Chapter 2318 Cheng Jinmo''s eyes are full of joy: "how do you come? How about going home for a while? " Su tingxue can''t be more indifferent to him now. Those feelings of the earlier years have disappeared, but they have lived together for many years after all. He hasn''t offended her recently, and she won''t make a scene with him. So she only said faintly, "there''s something to do at Ning''s house. We''ll have something else to do at this meeting. We won''t go to sit at home. Please say hello to Mr. Cheng for me." The tone of estrangement, calm face, no sadness, no joy, no anger in eyes, but let Cheng Jinmo''s heart full of helplessness. It took a while for him to say, "OK." But Gu only said, "Uncle Cheng, I''m married to Ning Yiqing, but I won''t hold a wedding party recently. After the wedding day is set, I''ll send you a wedding card." It''s really a bit sudden for Cheng Jinmo. After all, she didn''t say it when we met yesterday. Today she got married suddenly! He couldn''t help asking: "are you married to Ning Yiqing? When did it happen? " Gu Weiyi replied with a smile: "two years ago, I just didn''t tell the parents of both sides before." Cheng Jinmo was even more upset when he heard that she existed two years ago. Even if he wanted to tell his parents, it was not him. Never a moment, let him feel that his father did so dereliction of duty! Finally, he can realize the accusation of Su tingxue. He stammered for a moment, wanted to say something, but found that he could not say anything, because there was no position at all. After a long time, he said, "OK, thank you for telling me the news. I will definitely attend your wedding." Gu only smiles at him and then walks away with Su tingxue. Cheng Jinmo stands alone at the gate of the compound. It''s sunny and hot in July, but he feels a little cold. Over the years, he has done so many stupid things and missed so many important things. It has been more than a year since he divorced Su tingxue, but it is only at this time that he really understands why Su tingxue wants to divorce him. He used to think that as long as he worked hard, maybe he and Su tingxue could start again, but this time he suddenly realized that he had no chance, because Su tingxue really gave up on him. Cheng Jinmo opened the door and sat in the car. All day long, he was in a trance. He sighed for a long time, with some helplessness in his eyes. At this time, the atmosphere of Ning family is quite relaxed. Anyway, the only thing that Ning Yiqing and Gu get married is a great joy. Miao Bihu is very serious about the wedding. She doesn''t even know where to turn out a almanac and watch the day there. Ning Yiqing looked at her and couldn''t help saying: "Mom, although I have got the certificate with the only one, she is still a student of the Imperial University after all. It''s more or less inappropriate for her to get married now. After discussing with her before, I had to wait until she graduated from the Imperial University to get married formally, so there''s no need to worry about it." Miao Bi Lake frowned: "she''s only a junior in September. There are still two years to go before graduation. Do you have to wait for her for two years?" After she accepted their marriage, she wanted them to do the wedding quickly. She had to wait two years for the meeting, which disrupted her rhythm. Chapter 2319 "We''ve been waiting for two years before. What''s wrong with waiting another two years?" Ning Yiqing said in a light voice: "besides, we have even obtained the certificate. We are legally recognized as a couple. It doesn''t matter if we hold the wedding a few years later." Miao Bihu felt that her plan had been disrupted again. She was a little unhappy and said, "is this what you mean? Or is Gu the only one? Men may not care about it, but women don''t care about it. " Ning Yiqing said faintly: "this is the result of my discussion with the only one. Mother and the only one have contacted so many times. Haven''t they found that she is different from other girls?" "She''s really different from the average girl." Miao Bihu lightly covered her eyes and said, "she and her mother are not too much alike!" This is the only thing she is most dissatisfied with, but she can''t complain as before. Ning Yiqing didn''t want to entangle with her again, so she said, "when I got married with the only one, I had a marriage report. Mao Suiyi had a lot of comments. It seems that my level of marriage information has to be reported. So, Dad, do you really know nothing about my marriage with the only one?" He didn''t say that it was OK. He said that it was tantamount to poking a hornet''s nest. Miaobihu immediately looked at ningbeichuan. Ning Beichuan only thinks that his head is big. His son is really not a kind man. In order to get rid of him, he has brought disaster to the East! He said: "I''m usually so busy, where can I go to see this kind of information?" "If you don''t, Secretary Qin won''t either?" Ning Yiqing said faintly: "other people don''t know our relationship, Secretary Qin can''t know. He can''t not see it when he collects the information. If he sees it, how can he not tell you?" Miao Bihu''s face immediately pulled down: "no wonder when I called you last night to talk about this, you were so calm and calm. You had already known about it!" Ning Beichuan suddenly felt that he was wronged to death, but it was still unclear. He couldn''t help saying: "blue lake, I really didn''t know this before!" Miao Bihu would not believe his words. She was depressed. There were four people in the family, and three men knew about it. She was the only one who was kept in the dark! She thought of the only protection of Gu by master Ning, and the partial help of Ning Beichuan to Gu Weiyi. She now remembers that before she jumped up and down against Gu only and Ning Yiqing together. Now she remembers her own actions at that time and feels like a fool. She was even more depressed when she thought of this: "you are really too much. You all know this thing, and you only hide it from me. Do you think I''m easy to bully?" She then quarrels with Ning Beichuan again. Ning Yiqing doesn''t care about her parents'' affairs. Anyway, his parents don''t want to bother him. As for Ning Beichuan of this meeting, he also has different feelings. It is Ning Beichuan who spoils his daughter-in-law like this, so this bitter fruit is to swallow with tears. Hua Zhifeng''s phone call came at the right time. With this reason and excuse, he left without any pressure at all. Mr. Ning thinks Miao Bihu is a little troublesome, and he doesn''t care about them. Anyway, he has seen a lot of such things over the years, and they will solve the grudges between the couple themselves. Chapter 2320 As for Mr. Ning himself, now he''s going out to play chess with his friends in the courtyard. Mo Feiyan has been waiting for Gu''s only phone call since yesterday''s newspaper. As a result, she waited all day, but still didn''t wait for her phone call. Mo Feiyan is really depressed. At dusk, she couldn''t help it. She called Gu only and asked at the beginning, "did you see yesterday''s newspaper?" Gu only thinks that Mo Feiyan is really boring. It''s not enough for her to feel disgusted yesterday. Do you come here to brush a wave of existence on purpose? There was a slight disdain in her eyes: "I saw it!" "How do you feel?" Mo Feiyan asked calmly. Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I don''t feel it. It''s just your style. I''m used to it." Mo Feiyan originally wanted to disgust her, but this meeting somehow felt disgusted by her. Mo Feiyan also said with a smile: "I know that you are in fact a little angry. You are just pretending to be calm in front of me." "If you think so, you can feel more comfortable." Gu was really angry when she saw the report yesterday, but by this time, she would not be angry. Because people like Mo Feiyan are not worth getting angry at all. Mo Feiyan was choked and said in a cold voice: "within half a year, I will make your pharmaceutical factory disappear." Gu only won''t be angry at this kind of words at all. He only said in a low voice: "this is your opinion, but I always think your opinion is not too accurate, so you should work hard! Otherwise, when the time comes, my pharmaceutical factory will be fine, but you will be so angry there, and you will be pitiful! " Mo Feiyan is so angry that she wants to smash what she has in hand. Now she cares about the only loser who dares to talk to her in such a tone! Is Gu Weiyi crazy? Gu is not crazy. She just doesn''t want Mo Feiyan to do what she wants. She thinks she can stimulate Mo Feiyan again. So she added: "by the way, there''s one thing I think it''s necessary to tell you. No matter what, we''ll get to know each other. It''s a great joy for me, because with this thing, no matter what we see, it will become a happy event." "What''s the matter?" Mo Feiyan asked subconsciously. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I married Ning Yiqing." Across the phone line, Mo Feiyan can feel Gu''s only good mood, but she wants to smash the phone! In fact, she did blow the phone. Gu only heard the blind voice on the other side of the phone and her mouth went up. She always thought that Mo Feiyan was the smart one among her rivals. Now it seems that the more straight and smart people are, the more they have a sense of superiority, and the more they want to trample on people. Like Mo Feiyan, she doesn''t mind Mo Feiyan doing it several times. She and Mo Feiyan''s competition, always is who laughs last, who laughs sweetest. Mo Feiyan this will almost not crazy, she can''t nausea to Gu only, but was Gu only to nausea not. In essence, the only grudge between her and Gu began with Ning Yiqing. She always thinks that she is the most worthy person in the world, but when she comes back from studying abroad, she finds that Ning Yiqing and Gu are together. This is unbearable! Chapter 2321 Even so many years, Ning Yiqing has never shown her favor in front of Mo Feiyan, and she has always believed that they are the most suitable. She has done so many things to prove to Ning Yiqing that she is better than Gu only. It is a very wrong decision for him to choose Gu only. When he realized it, she thought Ning Yiqing would be with her. But now she hasn''t defeated Gu only. Gu only tells her that they are married! This matter for her, is tantamount to shaking her loud slap, let her unable to accept. How can Ning Yiqing marry Gu Youyi? How can I marry Gu only! Mo Feiyan was so angry that she smashed all the things in the room. Then she couldn''t help sitting in the room and crying. She is the real pride of heaven. She has been spoiled all the time before. She always thinks that there is nothing she can''t get in the world, but now she feels like she is wrong. She gasped violently, and her heart was full of discontent. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said: "Ning Yiqing, you will regret it!" She wiped her tears and called the manager of the Sales Department of the pharmaceutical factory: "I don''t care what way you think, I ask you to look back on the only pharmaceutical factory and take all the orders within three months!" When the manager of marketing department heard Mo Feiyan''s words, he was stunned. He also heard that her breath was unstable and full of anger. He would dare to ask more questions and answer quickly. Mo Feiyan felt a little more comfortable after making the call. She stood alone in front of the window and looked out. Her eyes were full of verdant green. She sighed deeply and said, "Gu you only, don''t be proud!" "Even if you marry Ning Yiqing now, you can''t accompany him to die. The only one who can grow old with him is me!" "In the days to come, I''ll make you do what''s not going well, let you have nothing!" Her face at this time showed a ferocious color, the original pretty face, it seems that there is no sense of beauty. Mo Feiyan has money and resources in her hand. She wants to grab the orders from Gu''s pharmaceutical factory, which seems to have no background at all. How can she see it? How can she get it. As a matter of fact, she was quite successful in doing this work. Gu''s original small orders were robbed. Yang Yong was so anxious that her hair was about to fall off. She called Gu every day to report the situation of the pharmaceutical factory. Mo Feiyan originally wanted to go step by step with Gu''s overseas orders. However, being stimulated by Gu''s, she quickened her pace and made his employees rush to take care of Gu''s overseas orders at all costs. Because Mo Feiyan made too much noise, so the president of the Affiliated Hospital of Los Angeles Medical University also knew about it. The reason is that the hospital is not willing to replace the drugs of Gu only pharmaceutical factory. After this period of time, the president also found that the quality of the drugs produced by Gu only pharmaceutical factory is really very good. Of course, he is not willing to replace such good things. So the sales staff of Mo Feiyan found him through some tortuous relations and was willing to provide him with rich Commission. As soon as the president heard this, his brows were all twisted together. The pharmaceutical industry is different from other industries. The president is somewhat disgusted with this. Chapter 2322 Then the president heard that the salesmen began to slander the quality of the drugs produced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory, saying that the drugs produced by their pharmaceutical factory were much better than those produced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory, and the prices were also cheaper. Maybe Gu Weiyi left a deep impression on the president, so when he heard the salesman say this, his heart was full of examination. The president has absolute trust in the quality of Gu Weiyi''s medicinal materials, and in terms of price, he doesn''t think it''s expensive. On the contrary, it''s cheaper than many Western medicines. In terms of the cost of hospital operation, the proportion of the cost of those drugs is not heavy, so he never thought of looking for other drugs to replace Gu''s only medicine. Because the salesman came to him many times before, he had a little thought this time and recorded this paragraph directly. During the conversation, he directly refused the salesman: "no matter how much you say about your medicine, I don''t believe it." "Well, with the facts, you can leave some samples of the medicine. I''ll let the doctors here try it. If the quality of the medicine is as good as you say, the hospital will purchase it from you with normal procedures." On hearing this, the salesman thought that he was relaxed, so he took some samples and handed them to the dean. After the salesman left, the Dean looked at the medicine in his hand and finally decided to give it to the doctor for a try. The effect of the test was slightly worse than that produced by Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory, but it could also be used. After thinking about it, the president asked the hospital''s purchasing department to buy a batch of drugs. Because he had Gu''s only business, he was very careful and asked the doctor to try again. Then this result makes people extremely speechless. The sample medicine and the medicine they are trying to buy are not the same thing at all. The effect is too bad! Not only can not let the wound heal, but will aggravate the wound infection. The Dean had a feeling of being cheated. This time, he took the initiative to call the salesman. As soon as the salesman came over, the Dean immediately scolded him. The sales were calm. After the Dean scolded him, he said, "there''s no problem with our medicine. Maybe it''s not suitable for the patient. Or you can try our medicine for the mild patients. The human body has the ability of self-healing. If the patient is mild, these problems can be avoided." Although the president is not very reliable sometimes, he insists on his major. After listening to this sentence of sales, he immediately understands the meaning of this sentence of sales. The dean''s eyes narrowed slightly. The salesman thought he was shaken. He said in a low voice: "as long as you use the medicine from our pharmaceutical factory, we can give you this amount of rebate." He then compared a number with his fingers, with a confident smile in his eyes: "it only takes one year, I''ve checked, and you can get a commission of 500000 meters." "When it comes to this amount, you just need to control it. There''s no risk at all." Dean''s heart at this time is angry, he is extremely despised for this behavior, this way of doing things for him is to challenge his limit. He asked the salesman, "our hospital only purchased Chinese herbal medicine in recent months. Did you find it so quickly? Did you have any trouble with that Chinese pharmaceutical factory?" Chapter 2323 The president''s words are in fact a cliche. Experienced salesmen will be alert. However, when this salesman was in China, he used too much of this method and felt that no one could escape the temptation of money. He even felt that the president had accepted the conditions he had put forward before. Too many successful cases made him feel a little elated, so he replied with a smile: "to tell you the truth, our boss hates the boss of the pharmaceutical factory you purchased before, so as long as they have drugs in the pharmaceutical factory, we also have them." "We''ve had a lot of successful cases. So far, everyone is safe." At this time, the Dean thought of Gu Weiyi''s cold eyes, and the awe inspiring manner of defending traditional Chinese medicine when she violated her bottom line. Although the Dean didn''t get along well with Gu at the beginning, and he didn''t fight, when Gu showed strength and persistence, he actually respected her. He didn''t have a good impression of TCM before. Gu Weiyi completely reversed his impression. He suddenly understood why Gu only insisted on TCM so much because there were black sheep in every industry. The Dean looked at the salesman and asked, "so do you want to squeeze out good medicine with inferior medicine?" The salesman said with a smile: "look what you said, our medicine is still good, but the price is so much cheaper than that of the pharmaceutical factory. We will make some choices in the raw materials." "Choice?" The Dean frowned slightly. The salesman said seriously, "yes, choice! As for medication, you don''t have to worry too much. We have too many successful cases, and our boss is quite powerful. No matter what happens, she can tell the truth. " The president asked curiously, "what''s the bottom of the story? How to do it? " The salesman pointed to the sky: "there''s someone on our boss." The president finally understood why the sales were so arrogant. He didn''t know much about China, but in the face of such things, he was rejected from the bottom of his heart. With a smile, the Dean hooked up with the salesman, and the salesman came over. The Dean picked up the ashtray on the desk and smashed it on the forehead of the salesman: "since your medicine is so good, you can try it yourself." The salesman was directly beaten up, but he couldn''t recover. The Dean shook the recorder in his hand and said, "you just wait to go to jail!" The control of medicinal materials in the United States is very strict. Buying and selling fake drugs is a felony! In addition, the United States has quite strict regulatory standards for medicinal materials, because what the seller brought in is traditional Chinese medicine, and there is no way to detect traditional Chinese medicine under the existing conditions. In addition, Gu''s only foundation is that the United States has no regulatory system for traditional Chinese medicine during this period of time. The salesman finally found out the seriousness of the matter. His face turned pale for a moment. He wanted to grab the recorder in the hands of the dean. The security guard of the building patrol came and controlled him. The president is really very angry, very, very angry. He feels that someone has provoked some of the bottom lines he abides by. But he also knows that catching this sales person will not change anything at all, because this is just a small shrimps of that company. He was quite decisive and decided to take the company behind the sale to court. Chapter 2324 The president deeply felt that once the black sheep like this were found, they needed to be severely punished! You''re welcome at all! As the president of a hospital, this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen! At this time, he didn''t know why he was worried about Gu Weiyi. These arrogant sales representatives brought him down here, so in China, Gu Weiyi was afraid that he might have some trouble. Even now, the president has not been able to figure out why Gu only wants to give up the bright future of the United States and return to China. However, he thinks that this may be a good opportunity. If Gu only is persecuted everywhere in China, then he is willing to make room for her in the United States. He really missed Gu''s only day in the hospital when he was seeing a doctor. Now there are still people who come here with admiration. After thinking about it, he picked up the phone and made an overseas call to Gu only. Gu left the number before he left. Although they didn''t get along well at first, they got along well afterwards. It took him a long time to get through. The female voice on the phone was a little lazy and seemed to be sleeping. Then he remembered that there was time difference between China and the United States. "Who?" Gu asked The president said a few words with a smile, and Gu Weiyi was fully awake. She did not expect that the president would call her at this time. She directly cut into the topic: "are you looking for me because of the medicine?" The Dean originally wanted to sell several times, but when she heard her words, she felt a little boring. She seemed to know about it. He curled his lips and said, "you are so boring. No wonder you offend so many people." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "I''m not money. How can I expect everyone to like it? I personally feel that people with different aspirations and different ways can''t be friends. Since they can''t be friends, there''s no need to waste time there. " "And you can call me at this time, which is enough to show that you are a man of conscience. I decided to change my impression of you before and would like to make friends with you." President of the hospital He found out that Miss Gu has a big temper and speaks more directly than the Americans. After a long time, he said, "thank you." Gu Weiyi said seriously, "you''re welcome. Can you tell me what happened now?" The Dean immediately told him about the sale, and then listened to Gu''s recording. Gu''s brow slightly picked and asked, "so you tried their medicine for the first time. Do you want to replace my medicine with theirs?" After a few seconds of discomfort, the president immediately denied it and said, "no, I just want to see how powerful Chinese medicine is and what level your level is in Chinese medicine." "Have you come to a conclusion?" Gu only asked. After a moment''s silence on the other end of the phone, the president said, "I have come to the conclusion that your medical skills are top in Chinese medicine, your professional ethics are also excellent, and the control of medicinal materials is also very good. You are a doctor, not a businessman." In fact, when he knew that Gu had his own pharmaceutical factory, he had some doubts about her. He was afraid that she would be absorbed in making money and neglect medical skills. Now it seems that he should have misunderstood her at that time. With her temper, she is not the material for business. Chapter 2325 But the Dean didn''t think that Gu''s business would be bigger and bigger in the future. The reason he couldn''t say was that Gu insisted on many things! He believes that her pharmaceutical company''s medicine will follow the line of word-of-mouth. In the end, it has a very solid mass foundation. Word of mouth does not need advertising, nor does it need scheming. Everything depends on strength. Gu Weiyi was also very happy to hear his comment: "I was just a doctor. Since you called me today, you probably recognized my practice. Now can you do me a favor?" The Dean also said seriously, "I''m calling you today to remind you. But if you need my help, I can help you. But when I help you, can you do me a little favor?" Gu Yiwei The brain circuit of the president is also strange. Before he asked her what he wanted him to do for her, she asked her to help him. What a big face! She said with a smile, "so you are making terms with me?" "It''s not a condition, it''s an invitation." The president replied: "I want to ask you to help me. I will come to the hospital for one month every year. I can offer you the remuneration of the highest standard experts. Of course, whether you agree to help me or not, I can help you." Gu only thought that he was also an old fox. This really made her a very good person to refuse others. She didn''t know how to refuse. So she replied, "one month is too long. I''m usually very busy. I don''t have that much time. It''s half a month at most!" Although the Dean was a little disappointed, she could come for half a month every year, which was also a very good thing for him, so he happily said: "OK, half a month is half a month!" Gu only heard him speak frankly, she felt that her time seemed to have been a little longer. She had known for a week, but now she had promised the Dean, and she would not turn back. She said in a deep voice, "I want you to sue the company that sells fake drugs and make a big deal of it." In fact, her statement is basically the same as what the Dean wants to do, but he is not very clear about how much she wants to make things big. Gu''s only tone was cold: "I heard that there is a law in the United States. If someone sells fake drugs in the United States, they will be punished severely. If the circumstances are serious, they will be sentenced to life imprisonment?" "There is one." The president replied, "but now their plot is not so serious." Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said, "I think their plot is already so serious. Mr. Dean, they also tried to bribe you. In the recording, they mentioned that they had done this many times, sold a lot of drugs and harmed a lot of people." "It''s a felony to take one of these out!" The president felt that he, a person in a legal society, actually asked Gu only to remind him of the crime committed by the salesman. He felt a little humiliated. What Gu only said was also very reasonable. No matter which one of these things is taken out, it is a felony, and the legal person of the pharmaceutical factory can be prosecuted to jail. The president felt very bad about the salesman. Today, he convinced Gu to come to the hospital every year for half a month, so he was in a very good mood. Chapter 2326 The president could not control his curiosity and asked, "how did you get into a feud with the boss of the pharmaceutical factory?" "I have no grudge against her." Gu only lightly said: "maybe I''m too excellent. She''s jealous of me, so she''s staring at me all the time." President of the hospital Forget it, when he didn''t ask anything! After chatting with each other, Gu Weiyi asked the dean to put the recording in her mailbox, and then hung up. Gu Weiyi was a little surprised by Mo Feiyan''s rush to the U.S. for her order, because the speed was really fast, and the sales man''s complacency seemed to have never met any setbacks before he met the president. The price war is often fierce in China, but it is not applicable to the medical industry in the United States. On the contrary, the domestic people are not so sensitive to traditional Chinese medicine because of the theory of the same origin of traditional Chinese medicine and food. She didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a tragedy for the traditional Chinese medicine industry, but it also reminded her that many things are actually double-edged swords in the future. Gu Weiwei probably guessed why Mo Feiyan was so anxious. The last call was a huge blow to Mo Feiyan, so Mo Feiyan could not wait to step on her feet. No matter what you do, once you are in a hurry, it is easy to disorganize and make mistakes. Although she thinks that Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory is wrong everywhere, it''s not easy to find out and beat her. Now, Mo Feiyan has put the evidence in front of her. Gu Yiwei breathes out a breath gently. In recent days, the orders of Lingcheng pharmaceutical factory have dropped sharply. Yang Yong calls her every day. Although she has been appeasing Yang Yong, she also shows extreme calmness and self-confidence, but she knows in her heart that it is not easy. Because there are huge loopholes in the supervision of traditional Chinese medicine industry, there are too many places to operate. Let''s not talk about whether the elder can let people work out specific rules. After working out the rules, everyone knows that there is something wrong with the drugs produced by Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory, but it''s difficult to identify and implement them. That''s why she didn''t let Cheng Jinmo intervene last time. But this time the Dean got the recording of the salesman, which was a huge progress for the whole thing, and she could fight back. Just before the counterattack, she still needs to sort out her ideas, and her previous counterattack plan also needs to be adjusted. She fought with Mo Feiyan so many times, and every time Mo Feiyan escaped from all kinds of loopholes, she was safe all the time. Mo Feiyan has done so many bad things. This time, she must drop Mo Feiyan from the altar, and then lose her reputation. She thought of the Mo family and Qu family behind Mo Feiyan. The two families had great influence. It was impossible to watch Mo Feiyan have an accident and ignore them. With their ability, it was not too difficult to protect Mo Feiyan. Gu only thought of these things, and suddenly he felt sleepless. She wrote and drew on the paper and made many plans, but none of them was perfect. In other words, it can''t be perfect. In fact, there is a certain chance of winning or losing. It just depends on whose means are better. After she had made up her mind, she found that it was already dawn, and the morning light came in through the window, a little chilly. Chapter 2327 Ning Yiqing went back to the training camp today. Gu was the only one at home. She didn''t feel much at home alone before, but now she miss him a little. She opened the curtain, and the trees outside the window were green. Although it was early in the morning, it was a bit of summer. Gu only heart inexplicably quiet down, because she has a lot of things to do. Although she didn''t sleep all night, she was in good spirits. She washed her face and then went to the siheyuan as an office. She went too early. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang just got up. They were surprised to see her coming so early, but she winked at them and said, "girls, we''re going to start work. We''ll be very busy in the next period of time." Yu Xiangxiang was afraid of the world, and cheered, "I just love busy days, and I''ve been very busy lately." In fact, they are not idle recently. In the final analysis, there are only two employees in this office. Although the orders of the pharmaceutical factory have shrunk recently, Gu has been developing new drugs. In fact, it is a very meticulous work to turn a prescription into a patent medicine and achieve the best effect. Because it''s a new drug, Gu Weiyi needs to do it by herself. After sorting out the dosage of medicinal materials, she will give it to Yang Yong for formal production. This process used in industrial production is called proofing. Because pharmacy needs precise control, the kitchen of this small Siheyuan is full of Gu''s only medicine with slightly poor effect. Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang should be responsible for the corresponding copywriting and help her deal with some details. They have been working together recently, and their tacit understanding is stronger than before. Then they know what Mo Feiyan does. Yu Xiangxiang is a hater of evil. He basically asks Hou Mo Feiyan several times every day, but Gu only wants to laugh. Wang feng''er''s mind is much more meticulous. She asks her, "is there any change?" "The confrontation should be very recent." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "it is estimated that there will be a hard fight." "We are not afraid of her!" Yu Xiangxiang clenched his hands and said, "I believe that justice will defeat evil." She used to be serious and can''t be serious any more, but she is not a serious person at ordinary times. This will show such a serious picture, which is really not suitable for people. She always thinks that this painting style is not suitable for her. Just at this time, there was a knock on the door outside. Gu''s only eye blinked: "another of our teammates is coming." She turned and opened the door. Lin Xianzhi, wearing a pair of ink lens, stood at the door in a fury: "honey, I''m here. Do you want to..." Before he had finished his words, he saw Yu Xiangxiang standing there. He immediately got stuck. He was a little confused and even wanted to run away. Gu Weiyi grabbed him and said, "I miss you this time. Not only do I miss you, but there are people here who miss you." Lin Xianzhi thinks that it''s good that he wears big sunglasses on his face, which can cover up part of his mind. Otherwise, it''s really humiliating. He was thick skinned, as if the surprise just now had not happened to him at all. He said with a smile: "Hello ladies, nice to see you again!" Wang feng''er politely responded, but Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes lit up, looking at him and shouting: "Lin Xianzhi!" Chapter 2328 I don''t know why Lin Xianzhi felt a little guilty when he heard Yu Xiangxiang''s cry. He said that he was a person who had never touched his body and had never been frightened by a little girl! So he said with a smile, "Miss Yu, long time no see!" Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "yes, Mr. Lin, long time no see!" Gu had a strange feeling when he saw them like this, just like what happened to them recently. Wearing sunglasses, Lin Xianzhi could not see the expression on his face clearly, but he could still see the stiff lines of his chin. Gu only inexplicably felt that there was something wrong with his appearance, so he looked at Yu Xiangxiang. Yu Xiangxiang was just the opposite of Lin Xianzhi. She would look very excited. Gu''s only eyes are full of a smile. If these two people want to say nothing, she will never believe it. This is a meeting. It''s rare that Lin Xianzhi didn''t play cheap and valuable in front of Gu only. The four of them sat down under the stone table under the big tree beside the yard, and first told each other about their own situation. At this time, the sunglasses on Lin Xianzhi''s face were also taken off, and his whole expression was very serious, but he seemed more stable than usual. He was the first to speak: "the current situation in Hong Kong City is not optimistic, but it is not too bad. The drug shop of Mo Feiyan pharmaceutical factory has spread all over the world, because its price is very cheap, so it has some advantages." "But for people in Hong Kong, medicine is used to treat diseases. We can''t just look at the price, because the quality of our medicine is much better than hers. In addition, our word-of-mouth of medicine has been fully opened, so the market can hold on at present." "But Mo Feiyan''s salesmen don''t have a lower limit in what they do. They dare to use any bad moves. In addition, they spend a lot of money advertising in TV stations. Recently, many partners have called me to talk about the price reduction." His words brought the latest situation in the port city. The current situation is definitely not good. Although the orders in his hand have not been robbed a lot now, Mo Feiyan has been so tossed about that he has been yelled to reduce the price every day, and some people have threatened him by saying that if he doesn''t reduce the price, he won''t buy the next batch of orders. Mr. Kobayashi is also a temperamental person. In business, he pays attention to harmony and wealth. Therefore, most of the price reduction requests over there now use a procrastination formula. It''s just that everyone knows that it''s not the way to drag on like this. We need to think of a more comprehensive way to solve this problem, otherwise the final result will be the loss of orders. Although Lin Xianzhi knows the only economic situation, even if there is a loss on the pharmaceutical side, he can hold on for the time being. It''s just business. It''s for the purpose of making money. It''s not a good thing to lose money like this. Once the business starts to lose money, it may cause a series of troubles in the future. It will not be easy to get the order back in the future. Gu only nodded lightly. When running a factory, price is of course a very important thing, but it is not the most important thing. Quality is the most important link in the middle. Now there are different reactions in the markets of China, Hong Kong and the United States. Because the domestic economy is slightly behind these two places, when the price difference occurs, the performance can be said to be extremely obvious. Chapter 2329 Of course, the Qu group is also contributing to this. The Qu family and the Mo family can both interfere. Moreover, because of the overall culture, the efficacy is a little worse. No one cares about these things if they don''t cause human life. And the economy in the port city will be better. The port city has always been a free trade transit station, and the businessmen are all smart. They want good goods and want to lower the price, so the order is kept for the time being, but the price is pressed down. The United States pays more attention to the quality of drugs. Drugs that can''t cure diseases are directly rejected. It''s very difficult for Mo Feiyan to seize the market there. Gu Yiwei''s eyes slightly narrowed, and said in a deep voice: "we really don''t have high profits, so it''s impossible to reduce the price. Now someone in the United States has begun to sue Mo Feiyan and her pharmaceutical factory, and soon there will be feedback." "It''s just that Mo Feiyan''s momentum is very strong now. She pastes a lot of gold on her face. She belongs to the time when the momentum is booming. Now what we have to do is actually very simple." "That''s to be yourself and be ready to fight back." She put herself in the front first, which means that quality is her most important part. Only after doing a good job and controlling the quality, can we fight back. She always has her own principles, so now it''s time to fight back. Lin Xianzhi had a hand with Mo Feiyan because of the jade mining business before, and his impression of Mo Feiyan was not generally bad. He said with a smile: "our Lin Group is going to change from the jade industry to the medicine industry, and Mo Feiyan is cutting off our Lin''s financial path. I''m sure I''ll never end with her!" "It''s just sweetheart, isn''t your pharmaceutical factory really going to scale up? I personally think that the production capacity of your pharmaceutical factory is really too bad! " Gu only one stares at him one eye, dare feeling she this is to find a carry Jing to come over? After seeing her eyes, Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "I mean, since you are going to take the international route, you must expand the production capacity, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble in the follow-up after you pass the threshold this time." Gu only understood what he meant. She slightly looked back and said, "to tell you the truth, I''ve been preparing for this matter for a long time. After our fight with Mo Feiyan, it is estimated that a new round of orders will come." Mo Feiyan''s advertisement is very fierce, and the exposure is very high. In addition, when Mo Feiyan wrote soft articles, she took her pharmaceutical factory to step on it, which means that many people will pay attention to her. Of course, all the premise is that she wins Mo Feiyan this time, otherwise she will fall into a bad situation. But with the dean''s phone call, the odds in her heart have been raised to the ninth floor. So this time, her idea has a great chance of success. When Lin Xianzhi heard her words, he knew her character. If he was not sure, she would not say so. So he asked her, "what are you going to do?" Gu only said in a low voice, "this is the last word. Now let''s get through this difficulty first." Lin Xianzhi said with a smile: "Mo Feiyan is backed by Qu Shi. Normally, she has the support of big consortia, and you are just a little girl who is unknown. In other people''s eyes, you have no hope of winning this time, but in my opinion, you are sure to win this time." Chapter 2330 "Do you believe that evil does not oppress right?" Yu Xiangxiang interposed. The corner of Lin Xianzhi''s mouth rose and said: "we have won Mo Feiyan before. It''s not the right thing to win again?" There was nothing to say. Lin Xianzhi added: "at that time, I personally felt that the situation was much worse than it is now, but we won." Wang Feng and Yu Xiang didn''t know about it, so they went to ask Gu Wei. Gu Weiyi didn''t answer, so Lin Xianzhi said roughly about the purchase of jade mines. Then Lin tuhao''s old illness recurred and took out some pendants made of green and white jade to Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang. When he had just finished, Yu Xiangxiang pulled a safety clasp from his neck and hung it on Lin Xianzhi''s body, saying, "this should be our love token." Lin Xianzhi This is really a special token of love! He has given many people all kinds of accessories, but it is the first time that he has been given the title of love keepsake. He wanted to take back Yu Xiangxiang''s peace, but she had the courage to kiss him on the face and said, "well, I understand your mind. I''ve accepted your letter of engagement. You can rest assured that I will be wholehearted to you." This scene not only frightens Lin Xianzhi, but also Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger. Although they know that Yu Xiangxiang always acts at will and is somewhat deviant, the way she behaves at this time really makes them not know what to say. Lin Xianzhi coughed and said, "Er, Miss Yu, are you wrong about this?" "No mistake!" After finishing the pod Shaped Pendant he gave her, Yu Xiangxiang said, "when I was very young, that is, when my grandfather asked for this safety clasp for me, a fortune teller said that one day when someone came to me with a pod shaped pendant, he was the one for me." Lin Xianzhi Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger Three people look at each other, Gu Wei has been pulling Wang feng''er to leave, they deeply feel that when Yu Xiangxiang want to make up a story, it is not the general simple rough. Lin Xianzhi also wanted to go out, but Yu Xiangxiang held him back: "I know that you may be surprised and overjoyed after hearing this news, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s sit down and talk slowly." Lin Xianzhi has always been the only one to tease his sister. No sister has ever teased him like this. He feels uncomfortable all over. He almost blurted out: "I know that you are a top student of DIDU University and majored in Chinese language and literature. You have a profound skill in making up stories. I feel inferior to you. I beg Miss Yu to help me!" For the first time, he regretted that he had the problem of sending jade ornaments to others. This habit may really need to be changed. He vowed that he would never send jade ornaments again! But Yu Xiangxiang stared at him for a long time and didn''t speak. He was a little hairy and couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing looking at me like this?" Yu Xiangxiang''s eyebrows slightly picked, said: "nothing, I just want to ask if your ancestors are tomb robbers, and then also know fortune telling?" Many people know about the history of the Lin family''s fortune telling, but few people know about it. The expression on his face is so wonderful that he almost blurted out: "how do you know about it?" Chapter 2331 Yu Xiangxiang''s eyes added three smiles: "that''s what I said. OK, now Mr. Lin, please calculate the marriage for yourself first." Lin Xianzhi looked at her, raised his right hand and pinched her. His eyes were full of surprise: "how can this happen?" Yu Xiangxiang laughed: "I don''t know why, but it''s really amazing, you see, our birthday arrangement, and tiangan dizhi..." She told him a lot of terms about metaphysics, and Lin Xianzhi found out that this talented student of Imperial University was actually a big man of metaphysics. She knew more about these things than he did. He couldn''t help asking, "where did you learn these things?" "Home study!" Yu Xiangxiang looked out the door. Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger couldn''t see anyone. She then said, "this is my family study. Of course, I won''t tell him about it, because it''s not scientific. Now we are people who believe in science." Lin Xianzhi looked at her face and said, "to tell you the truth, although these things are my family studies, as a new woman in a new era, I don''t believe in these things." "At least I didn''t believe it before I met you, but when you took out this jade ornament today, I believed it. It was like lightning strike!" After a light cough, Lin Xianzhi asked, "so what you just said is true?" "Really." Yu Xiangxiang''s face was full of seriousness: "I would never lie about this kind of thing. Besides, I am also a member of the Bureau." Lin Xianzhi was suspicious of her words and asked her, "can you tell me your birthday?" Yu Xiangxiang decisively told Lin Xianzhi about her birthday. There was a ghost like expression on Lin Xianzhi''s face. He grew up in a completely different environment from Yu Xiangxiang. In addition, the Lin family has always been engaged in the jade business, and the rich people in Hong Kong and city who buy jade believe in Feng Shui and other things. So before, when the Lin family was selling jade, they sometimes helped people to see Feng Shui, which was regarded as an additional service. So Lin Xianzhi has learned these things from master Lin since he was a child. He has seen some things that can''t be explained by science more or less. Therefore, for him, this matter is more reliable than Xiangxiang. He looked at Yu Xiangxiang and asked, "so who is that man who told you about marriage?" "To be honest, it''s my grandfather." Yu Xiangxiang said seriously. Lin Xianzhi His expression at this time is really hard to say, it is not clear what he thought in the end. Yu Xiangxiang sighed and said, "in fact, I really don''t believe it, but my grandfather insisted that I would meet my son in the year when I was 21 years old, so after I went to DIDU University, I was a little disgusted with it." "I personally think that the boys I met in school may be excellent in the future, but when I was in school, I still felt that they were too naive, and I was a little self-centered since I was a child, and I especially hated other people interfering in my affairs." "So when I think about the marriage my grandfather approved for me, I want to grasp it by myself. I don''t want to let the so-called destiny decide for me." She has always been a person with ideas and doesn''t believe these, so she was rebellious at that time. Chapter 2332 Lin Xianzhi was stunned when he heard Yu Xiangxiang''s words. In essence, Yu Xiangxiang left him the impression that he was not crazy, at least he was not a serious college student. He really didn''t expect that there was such a relationship in the middle. After seeing the expression on his face, Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile, "so when I went to school, I took the initiative to talk to those boys who I thought were handsome, hoping that my marriage was found by myself." "But I wasted two years in school, but I found that my ideas were a little ridiculous, because none of the boys I really liked, and none of them had pod shaped pendants." "I didn''t know until today that my previous direction has been somewhat biased. No one who has more jade ornaments can sell more jade ornaments. So, Mr. Lin, please give me more advice in the future." Her words are true. She didn''t dare to talk to Gu Weiyi and Wang Fenger about it before, because she felt a little humiliated. But what happened today made her feel really strange. When her grandfather talked about her marriage, he also talked about the background of her husband. As for the details, even if the old man worked it out, he couldn''t say it. If he said it, it would be tantamount to divulging the secret. It would probably destroy Yu Xiangxiang''s marriage. In fact, Lin Xianzhi had calculated for himself before, but the algorithm taught him by master Lin was quite different. What they calculated was the marriage within a year, because their ancestors thought it was closer. Therefore, Lin Xianzhi will calculate for himself once a year. This year, he is very busy. For many years, his marriage line is not connected, so he is too lazy to calculate this year. This will remind Yu Xiangyi that he will calculate for himself. The result is really no essential difference from being struck by thunder. He has also seen Xiangxiang several times, and he can''t figure out why there was nothing before, and now there is such a big change? Is it really because he gave the pod shaped jade pendant to Yu Xiang that this happened? He is not a person who believes in life, but there is a strange feeling. He looked at Yu Xiangxiang and said, "let me slow down about this. I haven''t come back to myself yet." Yu Xiangxiang laughs when he sees his appearance. Mr. Lin, who is extremely fussy, is not as fussy as he shows on the outside. In his heart, he is also serious about this marriage. Yu Xiangxiang looked at him and said, "I know you like the only one before, but I really think it doesn''t matter. With Mr. Ning, the only one has never liked you, and I won''t laugh at you for this." Lin Xianzhi felt that she was uncovering his scar, and could not help saying: "my girlfriend is thousands of thousands. If you care about this kind of thing, we can treat it as if nothing has happened. Er, you can return this safety buckle and that pod to me." Yu Xiangxiang said with a smile: "where is the reason to take back the things sent out? I took it, and it''s impossible to give it back to you. Then I think you''re pretty good, because you''re something I picked out myself, so I''ll cherish our marriage very much. " What happened to her and Lin Xianzhi actually originated from her usual nonsense. Chapter 2333 At the beginning, Yu Xiangxiang asked Gu only to introduce her boyfriend, including Lin Xianzhi and Cheng Shutang. But she was really just talking about it at that time, with a kind of playful mind. Every time she meets Cheng Shutang, she feels very calm and can''t explore his mind. But Lin Xianzhi is totally different. Every time she hears his name, she wants to tease him. The biggest difference between these two people is that Cheng Shutang makes her feel too serious. She always thinks that he is the strict chief instructor, but Lin Xianzhi is different. Lin Xianzhi is always a person without formal form in front of others, and she thinks he is very funny. So now she thinks that the so-called marriage may have a lot to do with her character. If Lin Xianzhi knew these thoughts in her heart, she would be quite speechless. Lin Xianzhi didn''t want to say a word to her. His heart was too confused. He wanted to go to his grandfather to calm his mood. So after Lin Xianzhi''s words, he almost ran away. Gu Weiwei and Wang Fenger didn''t go far away. They just watched from a distance. When they saw Lin Xianzhi running away, Wang Fenger couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know if what Xiangxiang said just now is true. If it is true, I can''t accept this jade pendant." Wang Fenger''s one is in the shape of an apple. It looks very cute. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "whether it''s true or false, anyway, Xiangxiang thinks it''s true. Now with this reason, Mr. Lin is afraid it will be more difficult to be quiet in the future." Wang feng''er couldn''t help laughing when she thought of the boy who was chased by Yu Xiangxiang. Gu Weiyi added: "as for the jade pendant sent by Mr. Lin, you don''t have to worry too much. He usually likes to send people these gadgets. My grandparents have received them." Wang feng''er laughs: "in this case, did Mr. Lin pit himself?" Gu Wei blinked an eye and said: "it can''t be said that he cheated himself. Maybe this is the so-called marriage. After all, he really sent the two jade pendants randomly just now." Just now, when Lin Xianzhi sent the jade pendant, Gu''s only face was opposite Xiang Xiang, so she saw the expression on Yu Xiang''s face completely. When Lin Xianzhi took out the pod, the expression on Yu Xiang''s face was very strange. Gu Weiwei has also studied the book of changes, and knows that the things on it look very mysterious, but some of them come out alone, which is actually a matter of probability. She doesn''t comment on Lin Xianzhi and Yu Xiangxiang. They should have their own way of getting along with each other. In the next few days, they were all busy. Although Lin Xianzhi didn''t want to come here because of Yu Xiangxiang, he always needed to come every few days because he needed to deal with many of these things himself. At the beginning, he was worried that Yu Xiangxiang would not let him go. However, it turned out that he thought a little too much. Yu Xiangxiang was very busy every day. He was very conscientious and responsible in his work, which was completely different from the state of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days when he was studying in school. He had no time to pay attention to him. When he was a little relieved, he felt a little upset. He said that he was her marriage. She was so warm to him before, but now she is so cold. It''s really hard to say. Chapter 2334 So Lin Xian came to Siheyuan more times than usual. If he had nothing to do, he would shake in front of Xiang Xiang. Every time Yu Xiangxiang saw him, she would give him a big smile. When he had other expectations in his heart, she went back to work. Time passed quickly, and the summer vacation was coming to an end. Except for a few days when Lin Xianzhi needed to fly to other places to deal with related affairs, he spent all his time in the imperial capital, which was longer than when he had only one idea before. Gu Weiyi can''t understand his character any more. At first, she didn''t think much. She just saw that Lin Xianzhi always stayed in the imperial capital, and she also noticed something. Although Lin Xianzhi saw that she would still shout knife sweetheart, but it was no longer as sticky as before. It seemed that this name was just a title and had no other meaning. Gu only thought it was a bit interesting at this time, and the relationship between Lin Xianzhi and Yu Xiangxiang seemed to have some changes. But Gu only busy for the pharmaceutical factory every day, the two medicine planting bases bought last year also had the first round of harvest at this time. There are many kinds of medicinal materials in her planting base, because there are planting experts in charge, everything fits the natural growth law of medicinal materials, and the picked ones are processed by professional pharmacists immediately, so Gu was very satisfied when he received the first batch of medicinal materials from the base. But at this time, all the annual plants and herbs were harvested. For those herbs with age requirements, she knew that they were not in a hurry, but according to the current situation, all the herbs that should be planted would not be bad. We believe that in a few years, we will be able to make up for the shortage of quality medicinal materials on the market. As Lin Xianzhi reminded her before, her pharmaceutical factory can start to expand production. By this time, her struggle with Mo Feiyan has entered a white hot stage. Mo Feiyan has gone crazy to grab Gu''s only order and make all kinds of rumors to slander Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory. Gu did not respond at first. Her failure to respond does not mean that she did not act. In fact, she has been collecting evidence before. On August 31, the last day of the summer vacation, Gu Weiwei finally received the inspection standard of Chinese patent medicine formulated by the Chinese Medicine Association. Gu only opened it after receiving this information. Because traditional Chinese medicine involves a lot and there are many kinds of medicinal materials, it is very difficult to formulate this standard. There are only a few standards for commonly used drugs on the market, and the standards for those less popular or more professional drugs have not been published. But for Gu, this standard is enough. So on this day, she went to the top lawyer in China and filed a complaint against Mo Feiyan. At this time, Mo Feiyan did not want to knock Gu to the ground more than a month ago, and lost some confidence in her bankruptcy. Her plan was perfect, and she even thought it was perfect. She studied economics. She felt that she was a professional in the field of market. She had solid theories and research data. She also had a big tree behind her. That''s why she felt that she would win! Chapter 2335 In addition, the domestic successful case: Mo Feiyan has robbed 90% of Gu''s previous distributors in China, and the remaining 10% are the units that can accept the price of Gu''s pharmaceutical factory and approve the efficacy, which is better than the hospital Xu Qingshen works for. But in her opinion, these are just individual cases, and she doesn''t think Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory can survive by relying on 10% of its customers. Only when she applied these methods to the market of Hong Kong and the United States, she found that they were ineffective. The client in Hong Kong city took her medicine and repeatedly compared it with Gu''s only medicine. Someone placed an order, but she soon received a customer complaint. The client accused her of poor quality of the medicine, aggravating the condition of many patients, and offered her sky high compensation. If this kind of thing happens in China, Mo Feiyan can use her background to suppress people and let them get rid of these ideas. But now the port city has not returned. Her background is frightening to say. However, although the businessmen in the port city pay attention to the means of doing business, they are not the kind of owners who allow people to go to the pit. How can they press this down so easily? The situation in the United States is even worse. Then the hospital directly sued her company and her. The employees of the company were arrested for selling fake drugs. The branch she managed to build also fell into great difficulties and has been sealed up. She wanted to go to the United States to see the specific situation, but her lawyer stopped her. If she had answered the lawsuit in the past, she would probably be detained, and once detained, she would face great trouble. Mo Feiyan has no choice but to put it down for a while, and then she gets a data. The price that the U.S. purchased from Gu Yiwei pharmaceutical factory is not high because of the exchange rate. But it is several times of the same price in China, which is a huge profit. After a rough calculation, she found out something that almost made her collapse, that is, which of Gu''s only pharmaceutical companies completely abandoned the domestic market, and the orders from the US side were enough to make Gu''s only pharmaceutical company survive, and there would be good profits. It''s hard for her to capture the market in the city. With low prices, she can only capture one third of the market. With orders from these two places, Gu''s only pharmaceutical factory seems to be able to expand its scale! This discovery makes Mo Feiyan extremely uncomfortable. She studies economics and is a graduate student in a famous university. In her heart, she looks down on the only Chinese medicine major who studies Chinese language and literature. More than once, she laughed at Gu Weiyi in front of her subordinates for his ignorance of the market. A scholar who wants to do business is a fool''s dream! But when she faced these things, she found that she couldn''t seem to laugh. Because Gu Weiyi is much stronger than she expected! She graduated from a famous university with a master''s degree in economics. In fact, she didn''t have much experience in participating in the market before. What she saw was a pile of data and statements on paper. This feeling made her extremely uncomfortable, as if she had been slapped. Whether she is willing to admit it or not, she realizes one thing at this time, that is, her experience is not suitable to be the helmsman. Because of this, the overall air pressure of her pharmaceutical factory is very low recently. Every time she holds a meeting, she will swear in the meeting room. Chapter 2336 Mo Feiyan has a high education and a good family background. She scolds people without a dirty word, but she is very vicious. Every time, she can scold and cry a group of people. The staff in the office are very scared when they see her. Zhou yeheng was scolded several times, his face was not good-looking, and he was in a bad mood. At this meeting, she talked about the sales volume, and she pointed the spearhead at the sales staff. Zhou yeheng really couldn''t help saying, "it can''t be all their fault. After all, you had a problem when you were positioning the product." "You said that the dealers in Hong Kong City complained about the quality of our drugs. It''s hard to say. Other people don''t know. Don''t we know when we use drugs?" "Every time you ask the buyer to buy medicine, which batch is not of extremely poor quality? How can this kind of medicine be made without problems? " He really put up with it for a long time. At this time, he felt that he could not bear it. Mo Feiyan always looks gentle in front of people. In fact, she is a very domineering person in her heart. When she hears Zhou yeheng talking to her like this, she even has the meaning of criticizing her. She immediately became angry and said in a cold voice: "all the prescriptions in the pharmaceutical factory are provided by you, all the drugs are qualified by your inspection, and you are in charge of the production. You dare to push everything to me. Zhou yeheng, you are really disappointing!" When Zhou yeheng heard Mo Feiyan''s words, he felt cold. When he was making a prescription, he argued with Mo Feiyan in order to use better herbs. But at that time, Mo Feiyan was in the absolute dominant position, and he wanted to cling to the Mo family, so he compromised a lot of things. What he didn''t expect was that Mo Feiyan actually put all this on his head. At this time, he thought that all the production documents were signed by him. So in essence, Mo Feiyan''s accusation against him can be said to be sufficient evidence. Zhou yeheng took a deep breath and trembled. He only said, "what''s the matter, you know best in your heart!" He would really regret why he had to listen to Mo Feiyan. It would be like stepping into an abyss. It''s hard for him to get out for a while. Mo Feiyan''s eyes are full of sarcasm: "those documents are you didn''t sign or how?" Zhou yeheng looked at her and said, "so when you tell me this now, do you want to put the responsibility on me? Even if those are signed and issued by me, as the boss of a pharmaceutical factory, don''t you really know anything about them? " When Mo Feiyan was asked by him, Zhou yeheng said, "when ordering products, which drugs were used, and what was the price of those medicinal materials on the market? It seems that I have given you a complete set of information, and what kind of things were finally determined. Don''t you have any points in your mind?" Zhou yeheng used to regard himself as Mo Feiyan''s confidant, and everyone in the pharmaceutical factory thought so. Now the two big men quarrel like this in front of the management of the whole company. The managers of other departments are very nervous, and they are not easy to persuade. Mo Feiyan wants to win Gu only, and she doesn''t understand the medicinal materials. Before, she really felt that no matter how bad the same medicine is, it won''t be too bad. Chapter 2337 In addition, the cold medicine really sold very well. Mo Feiyan felt that there was not much relationship between more and less traditional Chinese medicine, better and worse. Because of this understanding, she no longer studies the quality of the drugs produced by her pharmaceutical factory. She is more concerned about the cost and profit. The present situation reminds her that everything is totally different from what she expected. At this time, she also had some regrets. If she had known that, she should have chosen slightly better herbs when choosing herbs. It''s just that it''s a little late to say that. And she is very good-natured, of course, it is impossible to admit her mistakes in front of the whole company, she immediately said coldly: "Zhou yeheng, do you think it''s interesting to discuss these now? If there''s something wrong with the medicine, as the manager in charge of production, don''t you have to take responsibility? " Zhou yeheng was speechless. No matter how fiercely he quarrels with Mo Feiyan, it will not help to solve the problem. He was originally a very deep-seated figure, recently Mo Feiyan with temper also followed up, this situation is he does not want to see. He now has two choices, one is to fight with Mo Feiyan, and then he leaves the company. The other is compromise. These two choices have their own advantages and disadvantages in essence, but no matter which one to choose, it is a difficult choice for him at this time. Zhou yeheng took a deep breath and said, "I will be responsible for my actions." He said that as a compromise. Mo Feiyan also breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that there is no point in quarreling with him at this time. At this time, we should find a way to solve the present dilemma. She is planning to let Zhou yeheng to think of a way, a small staff member of the personnel department knocked on the door: "just now someone sent a lawyer''s letter, as well as the court documents." Mo Feiyan was stunned for a moment. After receiving the information, her anger, which had been calmed down, rose sharply at this moment. She crumpled those documents into a ball and threw them on the ground and scolded: "Gu you only, don''t deceive people too much!" Zhou yeheng took a look at Mo Feiyan, bent down and picked up the documents she had thrown on the ground. His face suddenly became very ugly. In essence, although it exceeded their expectations, it was still in the expectation. Gu''s only character, how can he be the one who has been suffering from the loss of silence? Now he''s good. He''s just holding on to a big move and smashed it all. Now they have to take it or not. Because that is the court''s notice, Mo Feiyan want not to fight. Zhou yeheng was stunned. Gu Weiyi was his younger martial sister, but they didn''t have any friendship. Now this kind of thing happens, they are likely to be ruined, the reason is very simple, before Mo Feiyan too high-profile, TV newspapers have all been on, all praise her how powerful, praise her how principled, at the same time still belittle Gu only, said Gu Weiyi is how no limit. Now, as soon as the summons is sent, it is equivalent to slapping Mo Feiyan in the face. Although there is no court session yet and there is no final result, Zhou yeheng thinks that with Gu''s unique style, he is afraid that he will bite Mo Feiyan. Chapter 2338 Mo Feiyan found that when one thing went bad, other things around her also began to go bad. When she got that pile of things today and came home, she wanted to have a good rest and then think about how to deal with it. She is not without a backhand, the Mo family and Qu family behind her can not watch her fall into a desperate situation. But when she came home, she found that Mo Weiguang was sitting on the sofa. When she came back, her face was very ugly. She was a little hairy, but she still called out. Mo Weiguang threw a newspaper in front of her and said, "look at what you''ve done!" Mo Feiyan didn''t know, so she took a look and her face turned green. The above report is actually very simple, that is, a legal summons and a lawyer''s letter, which she has seen today. However, this matter exceeded her expectation, because there is another line below: firmly believe in the justice of the law, as a traditional Chinese medicine, we will never allow such malicious slander to affect the development of the whole traditional Chinese medicine industry. The following is a pile of signatures, which are the signatures of several leading figures in the traditional Chinese medicine industry. It''s very difficult to find one such signature, but there are six on this meeting. These six TCM doctors are really masters in China, no matter which one is well-known. Mo Feiyan saw some collapse here, and then looked down on Gu''s exclusive interview. The biggest difference from her previous interview is that Gu only has not a word to slander her in this interview. He talks about traditional Chinese medicine and traditional Chinese medicine, the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine, the quality of traditional Chinese medicine, the different properties of the same kind of traditional Chinese medicine at different picking time, and the influence of different processing methods on properties. But these are the most convincing. Every word has a sharp edge. Mo Feiyan is not criticized in the whole article, but every word is scolding Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan was so angry that she scolded: "Gu Yi, the only bitch, is too shameless!" She even found that the circulation of the newspaper that published this article was almost the same as that of the one she had published before. They were opposite, so when they were pinching, they were full of energy. The most terrible thing is not this, she has a background, Gu only actually has, this thing can''t be removed! The following reporters even said that they would continue to follow up the progress of this matter. What is follow-up? That means we''ll cover the whole story. Mo Feiyan knows that if she wins this time, it''s OK. If she can''t win, she will be ruined by the previous reports! But this time, she didn''t even have a way out, because she was the person in charge of the pharmaceutical factory! If she wants to say that she knows nothing about this matter, it''s really a lie. No one will believe it. Even if someone believes it, she''ll have to be labeled a fool. And her image in front of people over the years has always been a smart person with high IQ, so for her, it''s really more painful for her to admit that she''s stupid than to kill her. Mo Weiguang looked at her and said, "you were not Gu''s only one before. Once you lose, you will ask her family for help. Will Cheng Jinmo never sit back and ignore you?" Mo Feiyan noticed that the only thing Cheng Jinmo did to help Gu was the last time he started to help Gu at the customs. Later, Gu was in trouble. Cheng Jinmo would stand up for Gu. And this is what Mo Weiguang cares about most. Chapter 2339 As long as Cheng Jinmo makes a move, Mo Weiguang can lead people to dig deep into Gu''s relationship with Cheng Jinmo. No matter what Cheng Jinmo does is right or wrong, it''s easy to be called selfish. The Cheng family is not the same as before. They are not as beautiful as before. So for Cheng Jinmo''s position, Mo Weiguang always wanted to let Mo''s family replace him. Just because he has such a mind, so when Mo Feiyan was planning to deal with Gu''s only thing, he totally agreed. In fact, he doesn''t care who Mo Feiyan and Gu Weiyi can win, because in his opinion, it can only be regarded as a small matter, winning or losing is only a matter of tens of millions of money, and Qu doesn''t lack this money. What he cares about is whether he can drag Cheng Jinmo into the water and make a big difference in this matter. In fact, he''s been staring at Cheng Jinmo very closely, but Cheng Jinmo has been extremely careful recently, and he can''t catch the horse''s feet at all. What happened now really let him down, Cheng Jinmo didn''t end up, and Mo Feiyan''s position is absolutely not good. Mo Feiyan didn''t know what to say at this time. Mo Weiguang looked at her and said, "since childhood, others have praised you for your intelligence. Can''t you even compare Cheng Jinmo''s daughter who grew up in the village?" Mo Feiyan''s face is very ugly: "Dad, this time just started, I may not lose." "I don''t care whether you win or lose." Mo Weiguang said coldly, "I just need you to find a way to drag Cheng Jinmo into the water. He has been in that position for a long time, which is very binding to us, so his position can only be done by our people, do you understand?" Mo Feiyan knew Mo Weiguang''s plan from the beginning, but at this time, she was still very sad to hear him say so. She tried hard to do her next career, which could not only step on Gu Weiguang, but also prove herself, but these things could not enter Mo Weiguang''s eyes at all. When she returned to her room, she was physically and mentally tired, but she couldn''t think of a better way for a while, so she called Gu only. When the phone rang, Gu only picked it up, but only said, "I''ll see you in the court!" I hung up. Mo Feiyan is really excited to be crazy today, but she can''t find any outlet. Gu Wei is not stupid. He will tell Mo Feiyan that no matter how much it is, it''s a waste of tongue. Anyway, the current situation is either you die or I live. So what can I say? In order to deal with Mo Feiyan, Gu only has done a lot of preparation these days. Mo Feiyan thinks that she only needs to be treated in court? Gu Weiyi sneers, she has never been so easy to speak, since to fight back, it needs a comprehensive counterattack. Mo Feiyan was so upset the next day that she didn''t want to go to the pharmaceutical factory at all. But someone called from the pharmaceutical factory all the time. She was so upset that she said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?" There said a few words, her cell phone directly fell to the ground. Mo Feiyan didn''t care a lot at the moment. She changed her clothes, called the driver, and ran directly to the pharmaceutical factory. But when she arrived, there were a lot of people around. As soon as she came, a reporter immediately handed over the bucket and said, "Miss Mo, someone reported that the medicine of your pharmaceutical factory was shoddy. Is there such a thing?" "This is the frame up of our colleagues!" Mo Feiyan just said this sentence and pushed inside. Chapter 2340 As early as two months ago, there were also a lot of reporters pushing to the pharmaceutical factory. But at that time, she paid for those people. In order to be on the TV station, she also made great efforts. She was also complacent about it, and she was very pleased with these reporters. But today, when she saw these reporters, she wanted to shoot them all! But where would journalists let her go? Immediately someone stopped her and said, "I heard that experts from the Chinese Medicine Association came to the pharmaceutical factory to check today. Is that really the case?" Mo Feiyan has a cold face and doesn''t want to talk at all. She has a slim figure and is usually well-off, which will be crowded with these journalists. She really has no advantage at all. Fortunately, the driver behind her was clever and protected her. He helped her get out of the encirclement and entered the pharmaceutical factory. There was a security guard blocking her. The reporters couldn''t get in for a while. Mo Feiyan will be a little lucky. She has trained these security guards before and won''t let any irrelevant people in. Otherwise, these reporters would be more difficult to control the scene today. She took a deep breath, clenched her fist, and strode in. Today, we are not only coming from the Chinese Medicine Association, but also from the food and drug administration. Otherwise, the security personnel of the Chinese Medicine Association alone would not have let them in. Today, a middle-aged and capable man came from the food and drug administration. He was serious and expressionless. The Chinese Medicine Association has five members, including rich Bai and Li Mingshu, and the other three are professors from other provincial capital universities of traditional Chinese medicine or famous local doctors. These five people, together with the man from the food and drug administration, formed a review group. Yesterday, although Zhou yeheng had a quarrel with Mo Feiyan, he knew that he didn''t have too many choices after he went back to think about it, so he came to work early this morning. When he came here, he happened to meet the censorship group. He didn''t know anyone else, but he knew Qian Bai and Li Mingshu, because when he was studying medicine with Shao Yizhi, Qian Bai and Li Mingshu were also studying medicine with Shi Lao. Shi Lao and Shao Mingshu were brothers, so they had more contacts at that time. Zhou yeheng also heard about Mo Feiyan''s stay in Lingcheng. He also knew that Gu was familiar with Shi. So when he saw this move, he felt like a mirror in his heart. He knew that something was wrong and asked the personnel to stop them from entering the workshop. Zhou yeheng himself went into the workshop and wanted people to replace those inferior medicines, but there were too many herbs, even if they were replaced again. Once the medicinal materials are put into production, it is impossible for the machine to stop as soon as it is started. Even if you stop by force, there is no place to pour the medicine juice which is too hot. Zhou yeheng stood in the workshop and looked at the mountain of inferior medicinal materials. He felt the unprecedented pressure. He reached out and pressed his eyebrows, finally realizing that he might have made a wrong decision, but now he has no way back. He took a deep breath and thought about all his back roads in his heart, only to find that he had no choice. Zhou yeheng also knows that personnel can''t stop those people for too long. Everything here will be found. He closed his eyes gently, and when he opened them again, there was a point of ruthlessness. Qian Bai didn''t find Zhou yeheng, but Li Mingshu found him. Chapter 2341 Li Mingshu whispered to Qian Bai: "I seem to have found an old acquaintance." Although Qian Bai didn''t see Zhou yeheng, he could guess: "is it Zhou yeheng? I heard before that he was in charge of the production of this pharmaceutical factory, and he was also a consultant of traditional Chinese medicine. " Li Mingshu said coldly: "as far as his character is concerned, this is really in line with his usual style." Their voices were not very loud. A Chinese medicine doctor surnamed Liu also heard Zhou yeheng''s name. He is also famous in the field of Chinese medicine. Although he is not in the Chinese Medicine Association, few Chinese medicine doctors in the Chinese Medicine Association have never heard of him. The TCM doctor surnamed Liu asked, "is it the one who made Doctor Shao angry and sealed the needle?" Li Mingshu nodded his head and said, "who else can I have but him?" Liu''s temper was mild, but he was a little cold when he heard this. He said directly to the people who stopped them: "if you don''t let me get evidence in the workshop, I have the right to suspect that there is something wrong with your medicinal materials." In fact, this is Gu''s only idea. There is no other reason. This is the best way to obtain evidence. And this matter must be fast, otherwise with Mo Feiyan''s way of doing things in the past, once the noise gets big, she will definitely change all the medicine. Gu Weiyi sent that report yesterday. Mo Feiyan is sure to see it. It''s too late for Mo Feiyan to change the dressing after seeing it yesterday, because the suppliers of all the medicinal materials in the pharmaceutical factory didn''t deliver the good medicine so quickly. As soon as I come here today, I''ll basically make sure that everything is right. Xiaoren had never seen such a battle before. In fact, she was afraid, but she couldn''t stop it. When the two sides were in a stalemate, Zhou yeheng came out and said, "I can prove that all the medicinal materials used by this pharmaceutical factory are the worst. Please follow me." Xiaorenren is really confused. Just now, he asked her to stop them. This will make him stand up and say this again! After all, Xiaoren is too young to respond. Zhou yeheng has pushed her away and walked up to Qian Bai and said, "elder martial brother Qian, elder martial brother Li, long time no see." Qian Bai was disgusted with him and said with no expression: "sorry, we are not brothers. I''m even less familiar with you." Li Mingshu looked at him and said with a smile, "you have been expelled from the school by martial uncle Shao. Naturally, there is no relationship between us, so you don''t need to have a relationship with us." Zhou yeheng said with a smile: "calling your elder martial brother is not to have any relationship with you. It''s just because I used to know you. That''s what I used to call it. Now I can''t change it." "You''d better change it!" Qian Bai said angrily, "we don''t dare to have a younger martial brother like you. If you don''t know, you''ll pit us to death one day." Zhou yeheng has been run by many people over the years because of Shao Yizhi, so when he heard this, he didn''t feel much about it. He said in a low voice, "do you come to the workshop to check the medicinal materials this time? If so, please follow me Qian Bai immediately understood what he meant and said with a smile: "you are really the same as many years ago. Few people can match you in this way." Zhou yeheng was not angry either. He only said, "I know what I''m going to do." Chapter 2342 Zhou yeheng looked at Qian Bai with disdain in his eyes. He was thick skinned and only said: "I really have nothing to say about what happened in those years. If I am wrong, I am wrong." "It''s just that I''m a doctor, I have my bottom line, and now someone''s breaking my bottom line." "Don''t be so pretentious here." Qian Bai said coldly, "who doesn''t know that you are the medicine consultant of this pharmaceutical factory? Which prescription is not made by you?" Zhou yeheng sighed: "it''s not wrong that I made the prescription, but I didn''t buy the medicinal materials. In fact, I''ve been arguing for the purchase of medicinal materials. It''s just that I''m very humble and nobody listens to me." Qian Bai wanted to stab him again, while Li Mingshu said: "it sounds like you still have difficulties. Can we have a look at your prescription?" Zhou yeheng nodded and took out the prescription he had prepared before. Qian Bai and Li Mingshu looked at the prescription carefully. From the prescription alone, there was no problem with the medicine. The more common the prescription is, the easier it is to see the skill in details. Zhou yeheng''s prescription is of high level. They looked at each other. When they studied medicine with Mr. Shi, they knew something about Zhou yeheng. His talent in learning medicine was very high, that is, his mind was not very good. Up to now, after so many years, Zhou yeheng''s attainments in medicine seem to have all improved, but he is very poor in life. This will see the situation is not right, first pick out their own, this kind of person they are from the heart of contempt, but in this case, but also need Zhou yeheng such a person. Qian Bai didn''t want to talk to Zhou yeheng. Li Ming knew his character and said to Zhou yeheng with a smile: "doctor Zhou''s medical skills are getting better and better. There is no problem with these prescriptions, but just now I took a glance at the herbs produced. It seems that the quality is not generally poor." Zhou yeheng knew what he was going to do when he made that decision. He sighed a long time and said, "I''m really sad about these herbs. I have a good prescription, but the medicine is of that quality. This kind of thing is like the death of my child." "To tell you the truth, I can''t get used to it for a long time, but the boss of this pharmaceutical factory has a strong background. I have no right to say no at all. I have complained several times before, but no one paid any attention to me." His words are not all false. When Mo Feiyan used such inferior medicine, he was worried. He has always been a person who can find a way out for himself, so he did complain from the relevant departments, but the way he complained was very clever. If he did, it would be the same as if he did not. However, if he found out afterwards, it would be a good evidence to increase his positive image. For his words, Qian Bai and Li Mingshu are not too trusting, because in essence, he is a despicable villain. "How unreasonable "These loquat leaves are rotten leaves that fall on the ground. How can this kind of medicine be used as medicine?" said Liu Loquat leaf has the effect of relieving cough. It is often used in some prescriptions for relieving cough and asthma. But not all loquat leaves have this effect. They need to be picked from trees, cleaned and chopped before they can be used as medicine. Chapter 2343 And the loquat leaves that will be placed in the workshop, stack upon stack, not to mention withered and yellow, there are mud and wormholes on them, it''s just unbearable. As for other herbs, they are also inferior and rubbish. In the eyes of these traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, this herb can only be called rubbish, not medicine at all. TCM Liu was really angry today. He had come to make up for the number, because he felt that this kind of manufacturers advertising in TV stations could not be worse. Who knows, the pictures he saw almost overturned his three outlooks. TCM treatment relies on TCM. To some extent, TCM is the root of TCM. And in every industry, there will be some profiteering scum, for money, do not talk about rules, how to disgust how to come. After seeing this, TCM Liu felt that his three outlooks had been subverted, and the pharmaceutical factory on TV had become the biggest slag. He was furious to the extreme, and the gentle man also said: "garbage, scum! an evil member of the herd! How can a medicine made of this stuff cure a disease? " Qian Bai and Li Mingshu''s face is also very ugly. Li Mingshu is relatively calm. He takes a camera out of his bag and takes a wild photo of the workshop. No matter where they are taken, it''s evidence. Although the staff member of the food and drug administration does not know Chinese medicine, what does it mean to see them so angry? He looked at Zhou yeheng and said, "did you buy all these medicines?" Zhou yeheng of course denied: "I said just now that I prescribed the prescription, but I didn''t purchase the medicinal materials. In fact, when I bought these medicinal materials, I strongly opposed them, but the senior management couldn''t listen to them and went their own way." "This kind of medicine can''t cure the disease. I''m a doctor. Seeing this situation, I broke my three outlooks. I can''t accept it." The staff of the food and Drug Administration continued to ask him, "who do you mean by the so-called top management?" Zhou yeheng sighed for a long time, but did not answer immediately. He knew in his heart that when he put these people in, he basically betrayed Mo Feiyan, and he was also heartfelt disappointed with Mo Feiyan, but he also knew who was standing behind Mo Feiyan. This time, if the Mo family and the Qu family are not dragged into the water, he is likely to have bad luck. It''s just that all the things he''s done over the years, including deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors, are to curry favor with the Mo family. After this, what he has done over the years is like a big joke. He has always been resolute and ruthless. Since he can''t escape the Revenge of the Mo family, he should put himself in another position and directly drag the whole Mo family into the water. After all, he has never got any advantage in the Mo family over the years! When Zhou yeheng finished his decision, he looked at the clerk and said, "I want to say this in front of all the reporters outside." The clerk looked at him and nodded his head gently. The reporters were all out there, excited and trying to get first-hand news. When Zhou yeheng and the clerk came out, they met Mo Feiyan who came in a hurry. Mo Feiyan was annoyed by the tit for tat questions from those reporters just now. As soon as she saw Zhou yeheng, she would scold: "manager Zhou, are you blind? Why don''t you rush to work when the factory is in such a mess? " Chapter 2344 Although Mo Feiyan''s tone was extremely bad, fortunately, when she saw the clerk there, she didn''t scold too much. Zhou yeheng has been with her for such a long time, how can he not know what kind of person she is? Seeing the expression on her face at this time, he can basically guess what she thinks. He took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Mo, I''m very sorry. I really can''t accept your behavior of using the false to confuse the true, maliciously deceiving and guiding consumers, and maliciously competing. From now on, we are no longer in an employment relationship." Mo Feiyan''s eyes widened, and she said in disbelief: "Zhou yeheng, are you confused? Do you know what you''re talking about? " "I''ve never been as awake as I am now." Zhou yeheng said seriously, "the most regretful thing in my life is that I was encouraged to work in a pharmaceutical factory by you." "I''m a doctor, a doctor with conscience. I can''t tolerate such a situation to continue to develop and deteriorate. Miss Mo, stop it! Look back Mo Feiyan trembles with anger. She is smart and naturally knows what Zhou yeheng means by saying this. With so many employees in the pharmaceutical factory, she had thought that the sales department or the administration department or anyone in the factory would betray her, but she had never thought that Zhou yeheng would betray her. The reason is also very simple, because Zhou yeheng had paid everything in order to climb up the Mo family. Such a person who pursues fame and wealth naturally wants to be tied with her. But she forgot that Zhou yeheng is essentially a mercenary villain. In order to achieve his goal, he can do anything. When he was able to betray his master who was very kind to him, he would naturally betray anyone else. He always considered the problem from the best interests. Because he has seen that if he does not come forward to identify Mo Feiyan this time, Mo Feiyan will certainly push him out as a shield. At that time, he will not only be ruined, but also be imprisoned. And Mo Feiyan''s cool thin, simply will not care about him. So he had to make a decision, he had to fight it. Mo Feiyan is furious. She comes from a famous family. Although she is cruel and cruel, she is not the kind of person who is very aggressive. There is no way to put down her position and tear up Zhou yeheng. And all the time only she put dirty water on others, so suddenly by Zhou yeheng bite, she some reaction. But Zhou yeheng is much better than her in this aspect. He said with indignation: "Miss Mo, you don''t know medicine at all. I beg you, don''t harm the traditional Chinese medicine industry." He went to the door and said to the reporters who were there: "I am the manager of the production department of this pharmaceutical factory, also in charge of R & D, and I am also a traditional Chinese medicine. I am really sorry for what happened in the pharmaceutical factory in recent months." After a long bow, he stood up and said: "I failed to hold the bottom line of a traditional Chinese medicine. People who don''t understand traditional Chinese medicine are allowed to pass off the worst medicine as good medicine, and pass inferior medicine as good medicine, which disturbs the development of the whole industry." "I admit that I was a spineless person before. It''s really stupid to think of compromising in front of capital and absolute snobbery. Now I''m willing to atone for what I have done." Chapter 2345 Zhou yeheng''s voice turned sharp, and his tone was also three points higher: "now, I expose the evil deeds of unscrupulous capital for you, and tell you how those garbage like medicinal materials are produced, and then after a series of packaging, they become the best-selling medicinal materials on the market." Mo Feiyan is not far away from him. She can hear his words clearly. She always thinks that she is smart and resourceful. But at this moment, her brain is a little confused and she can''t react. She stands there with a white face. If you look carefully, you can see her shaking hands. A voice echoed in her head, "it''s over, it''s over!" At this point, everything is out of control. At this time, the person she hates most is not Gu only, but Zhou yeheng. She felt that she was really blind at the beginning, so she would pick such a scum as Zhou yeheng! Mo Feiyan watched helplessly as Zhou yeheng took the angry reporters into the factory and workshop. She reached out to get her cell phone, but she emptied it. She remembered that she was too excited when she received the call today. Her cell phone fell to the ground and broke. She thought of something and ran to the office like crazy, where there was a phone. She called Mo Weiguang and said roughly, "Dad, you must help me this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s over. This matter must be put down!" With Mo Weiguang''s power, it''s not difficult to suppress this matter. It''s just that if he does it and is known by his opponent, he will be in great trouble. He couldn''t help scolding on the phone: "you idiot, how can I have a daughter like you?" He doesn''t want to care about it at all, but Mo Feiyan is his daughter after all. He really can''t care about it, because once it is completely exposed, he will be affected to a certain extent. Just how to manage Mo Feiyan''s business is a technical work. It''s really not easy to deal with it. Mo Weiguang finished scolding and hung up the phone, but Mo Feiyan knew that he would take care of it. Her heart was a little relieved, and she felt that she had regained some clarity. After getting Mo Weiguang''s permission, she immediately called the security team leader: "keep the door tight, don''t let any of them out for me!" When the security team leader heard her words, his face was a little ugly. There were so many reporters, leaders of the food and drug administration, and experts in the traditional Chinese medicine industry. Although they know that their boss has a bright future, they can know what the consequences will be if they think about it a little bit. If they can''t hold on to one thing, they are afraid that there will be a big problem. But their salary this month has not been spent, Mo Feiyan was very good to them before, and the salary was also very high, which can''t be ignored. So the security team leader immediately called the security guard at the door and told them. They immediately pulled up the fence they had just opened. When Li Mingshu said those words to Zhou yeheng, he looked down upon Zhou yeheng in his heart, but he also knew that with Zhou yeheng''s proof, the following things would become much simpler. Li Mingshu''s photos have been taken, so he pulls Qian Bai out of the workshop. They first see Zhou yeheng putting the reporters in, then see Mo Feiyan coming back to the office, and then see the security guard pulling up the fence. Chapter 2346 Li Mingshu is a man with flexible ideas. When he saw this scene, he immediately had a bad Association. He pounded Qian Bai with his elbow: "Lao Qian, what do you want to do?" Qian Bai''s impression of Mo Feiyan is very bad. He still remembers the only thing that Mo Feiyan did to kill people in Lingcheng before. In his heart, Mo Feiyan belongs to the kind of scum who relies on the power and money of his family and doesn''t care about human life at all. As soon as he sees this scene, he immediately asks, "Lao Li, do you have your mobile phone?" Li Mingshu nodded, Qian Bai said: "call the police immediately, Mo Feiyan may want to come here." The so-called Laiman, but with some indecent means to make them yield. There were only six of them. The reporters saw a lot of people there. In fact, the total number of them was only over 30. These people together were less than 40. In Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory, there are 40 or 50 people in the security team alone. Together with other employees, there are more than 1000 people in total. If Mo Feiyan wants to come here, then they are in a very dangerous situation. Li Mingshu also thinks that this matter must be prevented early, and he can''t wait for it to happen. So he immediately called the police and told the situation here. After he made this call, he made a call to Gu only. He gave a rough account of the situation here. His mobile phone has been robbed. "No phone calls in the factory!" said a fleshy security guard Li Mingshu asked coldly: "you''re just a pharmaceutical factory. Making a phone call won''t lead to a violent explosion. Why can''t you make a phone call?"! Also, my mobile phone is my private property. If you take it directly, it''s equivalent to robbery. Please return my mobile phone to me immediately! " Gu is still listening on the other end of the phone at this time. She will hear Li Mingshu''s words and immediately know the seriousness of the matter. She slightly twists her eyebrows, doesn''t speak, and turns her mobile phone into recording mode. Nowadays, mobile phones are rare. There are not many people who own mobile phones. Because of this, the fierce security guard did not hang up as soon as he robbed the mobile phone. He thought that the mobile phone had been hung up when he didn''t hear the voice. The security guard said coldly: "since you have entered here today, it''s not so easy to go out. I''ll confiscate this mobile phone first. When today''s business is over, you''ll come back to me then!" Li Mingshu was angry: "what is it that it''s not so easy to get in here and get out? Do you want to detain us all here? " The security guard said arrogantly: "even if you are detained here, what can you do? You''ve never seen the world. I''m afraid you don''t know who our boss is, do you? It''s not good to provoke anyone, but our boss! " "It''s hard to say that our boss can crush all of you who have never seen the world with one finger!" Li Ming laughed angrily: "I really didn''t expect that now it is a legal society, here is still the imperial capital, who is so bold, dare to do things so arrogantly!" The security guard said with some pride: "that''s a little strange. If you know our boss''s background, you don''t dare to say that! I think you are pitiful. I might as well give you some news. My boss''s surname is mo! " Chapter 2347 Of course, Li Mingshu knew their boss''s surname was mo, but he said, "what about your boss''s surname? Can you still walk across the capital? " The security guard sneered: "you are right. Our boss can really walk across the capital! If you don''t want to die, you''d better be honest! " Li Mingshu''s face is not good-looking. Qian Bai, who is a little grumpy, calms down. He stops Qian Bai, who is still arguing with the security guard, and says to the security guard, "can we see your boss?" The security guard gave him a squint and said, "what are you? Can you meet our boss if you want to? " This almost made Qian Bai angry. He bit his teeth and said, "I''m the vice president of the Chinese Medicine Association. This time I came to your factory to make an investigation. Now you''ve robbed our mobile phones and still won''t let us leave. Is your boss going to give us a way to say this?" The security guard''s words almost made him angry: "I know what kind of experts you are from the Chinese Medicine Association. It''s just because you know your identity that you can''t leave! You want to see our boss, OK. We''ll wait until she''s free. Now just stay here honestly! " Qian Bai is about to leave. Li Mingshu stops him in time and says in a deep voice, "well, we''ll wait here. I''d like to see how long your boss can keep us here!" After he said this, Mo Feiyan came over. After she called Mo Weiguang, she calmed down. Of course, she knew that it was impossible to keep these people here all the time. But she knows that she must take advantage of this time to get rid of all these people inside. For those reporters who stay in the production workshop, security and staff have already come in to control the meeting. Those people should be able to solve the problem by giving some money. If they don''t want the money, they can fight again, or threaten them with their family members. When the time comes, she will show her identity again. They dare not listen to her. However, the five TCM experts and the clerk who came in this time had more trouble to deal with, so she decided to deal with it herself. At this time, she did not have the same pale face as before. Her face was wearing the usual light smile. Her eyes were bent with smile and looked very friendly. She said with a smile: "Professor Qian, Professor Li, I''ve heard a lot about you. I didn''t expect to see you here." Qian Bai gave her a cold glance and didn''t want to talk to her. Li Mingshu said: "Miss Mo, just now your staff said that they would not let us leave the pharmaceutical factory. I wonder if there is such a thing?" "Today, there was an accident in the pharmaceutical factory, so the pharmaceutical factory was temporarily closed. If you have any inconvenience, please forgive me." Mo Feiyan smiles mildly and speaks appropriately. Li Mingshu said in a deep voice: "so, is this thing true?" Mo Feiyan did not intend to beat around the Bush in front of them, but said with a faint smile: "today we are going to aggrieve the two professors. Maybe because I just came into contact with this industry, some things in this pharmaceutical factory were not handled properly." "Today, two professors came to the pharmaceutical factory to guide my work. I am very happy because you made me realize my mistakes, so please give me a chance to correct them." Chapter 2348 Mo Feiyan see they seem to have loose meaning, then said: "I also promise you, in the future when using raw materials, I will pay more attention, must strictly grasp the quality." Li Mingshu looked at her and asked, "give you a chance to correct? What about the common people who ate the inferior drugs produced by your pharmaceutical factory? And Miss Mo, I personally don''t think you have the right attitude today. " "You''re going to keep us all here and not let us go out. Are you trying to make us yield by tough means? Miss Mo, your behavior is tantamount to restricting personal freedom. From the legal point of view, it will be severely punished. Are you not afraid that we will sue you after we go out? " Mo Feiyan''s eyes were colder and said slowly: "if the two professors have to say this, I''m very sad. I just came into contact with the business circle. At the beginning, I took some detours. Don''t you give me any chance to change?" Li Mingshu and Qian Bai were both cold faced and did not speak. Mo Feiyan said, "I know what you think, and I respect you very much. If I don''t have to, I don''t want to use such means, so two professors, please give me this opportunity anyway." "Even if you don''t think about me, you should also think about your family. Although both professors live in the family building of the medical college, you are both old and young. Oh, by the way, Professor Li''s youngest son is in senior three of the provincial capital No "You also have money, professor. Your grandson is just two years old this year. He is very active. It''s normal for him to fall into the pond when he is playing with water. I heard that there are several lakes in the medical school." Li Mingshu and Qian Bai''s face changed greatly. Mo Feiyan had investigated them all before coming. In fact, it''s not all like this. The reason why Mo Feiyan knows these things is that after Mo Feiyan killed people in Lingcheng, she wanted to visit Shi Lao. She works with Mo Weiguang. Before visiting Mr. Shi, she investigated him. Naturally, she knew the existence of Qian Bai and Li Mingshu. So she investigated them by the way. But at that time, she didn''t give her any face and didn''t see her at all, so she also had some opinions on him. When she knew that this time to the pharmaceutical factory to check her people rich white and Li Ming book, before she checked the information also put to use. Mo Feiyan saw their expressions and said with a smile: "if it''s not a last resort, I don''t want to talk to the two professors about this. Now I''d like to ask the two professors to give me a chance. I promise you that I will manage the pharmaceutical factory with my heart in the future, and it won''t happen again." Qian Bai said angrily, "so are you threatening us?" Mo Feiyan sees their appearance, their eyes are clearly full of fear, but her heart is a little proud, such eyes, she has not been rare in recent years. As long as there is something in these people''s hearts that they care about, she is sure to hold them in her hands. After all, these people are just poor people who have no power, power or money. She has many ways to deal with them. Chapter 2349 Mo Feiyan said lightly: "If Professor Qian has to say that, it''s OK. I always cherish my reputation and I''m very kind. I don''t want to do many things until I have to, so don''t force me." Li Mingshu is really disgusted, this kind of person is really shameless! He also knew that Mo Feiyan could say it, but he was afraid that he could do it. He took a deep breath and said, "you are really shameless. You threaten us with our family, but we are conscientious doctors. Your fake medicines do harm to countless people. We will not allow you to continue to do harm to the people!" "So we will never compromise on this matter, even if it costs the lives of me and my family!" Mo Fei Yan''s face was stiff. She thought they were afraid. This has the final say of her, but she did not expect that she had met two hard bones today. She said coldly: "the two professors don''t have to reply to me in such a hurry. There is still a lot of time. You can think about it again..." When she said that, she heard a beep. She was stunned. The sound came from the security guard standing beside them. To be exact, it was snatched from Li Mingshu by the security guard. The sound just now was the alarm when the mobile phone was out of power. Mo Feiyan''s pupil slightly shrinks, she looked at the security guard, the security guard is still confused: "how does this thing suddenly ring?" The security guard didn''t know, but Mo Feiyan did. She grabbed the mobile phone from the security guard''s hand and asked, "whose mobile phone is this?" The security guard said quickly, "the man surnamed Li was calling outside just now. I robbed him." Mo Feiyan asked him: "did you hang up after you snatched it?" The security guard asked blankly, "hang up? How can I hang up? " Mo Feiyan was so angry that she picked up her mobile phone and patted it on the security guard''s face: "idiot, his mobile phone was on the phone all the time just now!" The security guard''s face turned white. Mo Feiyan turned to Li Mingshu and asked, "who were you calling just now?" Mo Feiyan can''t turn on the mobile phone because it''s dead. This year''s mobile phone, every brand of charger is different, Li Mingshu mobile phone charger on the hotel, this will want to charge is impossible. Li Mingshu gave her a cold look and said, "guess." Mo Feiyan It''s not a good feeling to be defeated. She looks at Li Mingshu with cold eyes. Li Mingshu is not afraid of her and stares at her directly. Mo Feiyan doesn''t know who Li Mingshu is calling, but as long as she thinks about it a little, she can also know that at this time, Li Mingshu''s phone call must be a very important person. If it is heard, it will be a big trouble. At this time, the sound of a police car came from the door, and Mo Feiyan''s face suddenly changed. Li Mingshu was not calling the police just now, was he? If so, this conversation just now was completely listened to by the police, and it would really make a big noise! Mo Feiyan is so angry that she stares at Li Mingshu. She feels that the development of things is beyond her expectation. At this time, she felt that when she wanted to mend a leak, it would bring more loopholes. I''m afraid this matter will become more and more troublesome, and more and more people will be involved. Mo Feiyan tasted the taste of real burning, this kind of feeling is extremely bad. Chapter 2350 Li Mingshu is calm and nervous. Who knows if Mo Feiyan will jump over the wall in a hurry? Mo Feiyan can''t bear it. She can''t vent her anger. She turns to the security guard and says, "beat them, beat them to death!" At this point, even if it''s out of control, we need to give these people some color to see. Li Mingshu and Qian Bai are both gentle doctors. They have never had a fight with anyone in their whole life. How could they be the opponents of the powerful security guard? They were beaten to the ground after only three or five times. Gu only heard the voice coming from the mobile phone. The phone was cut off because of Li Mingshu''s automatic power off. With her understanding of Mo Feiyan, Mo Feiyan is sure to find out about it when she is so close. But she also knows that because of this matter, Mo Feiyan even if it is no longer lawless, it is impossible for them to do too bad things, so they are relatively safe. But Gu Weiyi also knows that when Mo Feiyan is crazy, it''s not ordinary crazy. At least he is more decisive and vicious than Cheng Su Su, so they are also dangerous. Gu Weiyi immediately called his uncle Su Baihao: "uncle, something''s wrong!" She briefly talked about the process of the incident and the recording of the phone call. Su Baihao said coldly, "the Mo family has become more and more arrogant in recent years. It''s shameless! I''ll deal with it immediately, and you don''t want to mix it up. " Gu Yiwei and Mo Feiyan are totally opposite identities. Su Baihao is afraid that Gu Yiwei''s past is dangerous. Gu''s only answer was yes, but he was worried about Qian Bai and Li Mingshu. In essence, it had something to do with her. This time, as an industry expert, they went to check Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory because of her. Otherwise, they don''t have to come in person. Gu Weiyi is just about to leave when Ning Yiqing''s phone calls. He recognizes her hurry and asks her what happened. She knows that she can''t hide it from him, so she tells him as she walks. Ning Yiqing''s eyes showed a chill, he said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to be afraid of this matter. If your uncle can''t solve it, I''ll come here." He knew that without Mo Weiguang''s advice, Mo Feiyan didn''t have the courage to do such a thing, and as long as Mo Weiguang intervened in this matter, it would be dangerous. After Gu''s only phone call, he immediately went to find Mao Suiyi. Originally, Mao Suiyi''s work nature was not very good for him to intervene in this matter. But when Mao Suiyi knew that Mo Weiguang had done something about it, he immediately agreed that Ning Yiqing would take some of his teammates there. Ning Yiqing immediately calls Su Cheng, Qian Shuangshuang and others, drives a car and is ready to start. As a result, he meets Cheng Shutang on the way. As soon as he hears about it, he immediately climbs into the car. Ning Yiqing looked at him coldly and said, "aren''t you catching spies with Hua Zhifeng? What are you doing here? " "Everything has been dealt with. The net has been closed." Cheng Shutang said with disapproval: "this matter can be settled by Laohua alone!" When he saw Ning Yiqing looking at him, he said, "how about Lao Hua''s ability? You know very well in your heart, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t take part in it. He can handle it easily." Ning Yiqing wants to slap him in the face. A big man loves to join in the fun! Chapter 2351 Ning Yiqing knows that Cheng Shutang''s goods belong to cowhide candy. He''s entangled with them and can''t get rid of them. At the moment, she doesn''t care about him. She drives directly to the direction of the pharmaceutical factory. When he arrived at the pharmaceutical factory, Su Baihao had already brought people over. The security guard at the door almost didn''t faint when he saw this posture. What''s more, is this really a disaster? The security team leader covered his chest, then rushed in and called Mo Feiyan: "Mr. Mo, there''s something wrong! It''s a big deal! " Mo Feiyan knew that Li Mingshu''s mobile phone had not been hung up and that she had been heard all the time. She knew that things had exceeded her expectations, but she did not expect that it would come so soon. Mo Feiyan bites her teeth. She still thinks about how to press it down. Then she sees Ning Yiqing standing at the door with a cold face. She also sees Su Baihao. Her legs are a little soft. At this time, the reporter inside also saw the movement outside, shouting for help at the top of his voice! Mo Feiyan stands in front of the office door, pale as paper. At this point, I''m afraid Mo Weiguang can''t cover it for her. Just this kind of thing, she felt ashamed, but she didn''t think that this face was still in front of Ning Yiqing. Mo Feiyan forced out a smile and said to Ning Yiqing, "how do you come?" Ning Yiqing just glanced at her and didn''t even bother to talk to her, so she went directly into the workshop. Several security guards wanted to stop him, but they were all knocked over before they got close to him. His whole person is like a big killer in the shape of a human. He directly kills people everywhere and walks into the workshop all the way, just like entering a place without people. Inside was beaten bruised reporters see this scene one by one stunned there, some people can''t help but say: "God, Superman?" "I think it''s Superman, too," the reporter said Ning Yiqing ignored their worshipful eyes and said, "you are safe." Yes, they are safe. The several teammates he brought over and the security guards who directly blocked them all fell down. This is the simplest task they have ever performed. One by one, these security guards are looking at the big, but they are too easy to fight. Su Baihao thought that there was a tough battle to fight today. Seeing this scene, he gently raised his eyebrows. Although the nature of this matter is a bit bad today, it seems that Ning Yiqing and his teammates are not needed! Ning Yiqing with his teammates to these security and listen to Mo Feiyan''s words staff all down, he brought so many people to do? An assistant behind Su Baihao swallowed his saliva and said, "head, it seems to be too simple!" Su Baihao glanced at the assistant and said with a smile, "it''s better to be simple!" The assistant admired their head from the bottom of his heart. Where did he find such a powerful helper? As soon as the situation is under control, it will be very convenient to deal with the follow-up affairs, and you can directly catch people. Mo Feiyan wants to take advantage of the current situation and leave first, but she hasn''t taken a few steps. A pair of handcuffs are directly tied to her hands. She turns her head and sees Su Baihao''s business face. She couldn''t help saying, "Uncle Su, this is not what you think! You let me go first, my father... " "I know your father is mo Weiguang." Su Baihao said without expression: "but what about that?" Chapter 2352 Mo Feiyan was stunned for a moment. She had heard Mo Weiguang complain before. She said that the Su family''s sons all had some axes, and if they offended them, they would not have any feelings. Mo Feiyan couldn''t say anything. Su Baihao glanced at her and said, "if you have any questions, go to the Bureau." Mo Feiyan asked him, "can I make a phone call?" "No way." Su Baihao refused quite thoroughly: "you are now a very dangerous felon." When Mo Feiyan heard the adjective of FA Su Baihao, she was so angry that she almost didn''t faint! When Su Baihao took her out of the pharmaceutical factory, she saw Gu Weiyi standing outside. In Lingcheng that time, this is the second time Mo Feiyan so embarrassed to appear in front of Gu only, her teeth bite tightly. She thought Gu Weiyi would disgust her when he saw her like this. She didn''t expect Gu Weiyi just glanced at her and then looked back as if she was a completely unimportant person. For Mo Feiyan, being ignored by Gu Wei is more unacceptable than being ridiculed by Gu Wei! She made a lot of efforts to toss out so many things, Gu only unexpectedly ignored her! She could not help shouting: "Gu only one!" Gu only a glance at her, she then said aloud: "I have not failed, you do not proud!" Gu only heard her words like a big joke, eyebrows slightly pick, eyes show disdain, but even words are lazy to tell her. At this time, it is absolutely impossible for Mo Feiyan to turn over. Gu only thinks that it is dirty to say one more word with Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan is ready to have a big fight with Gu Weiyi in front of everyone. Unexpectedly, Gu Weiyi ignores her completely. Nothing can stimulate Mo Feiyan more than this. Mo Feiyan thinks he is going crazy! She struggled desperately, shouting: "Gu only, don''t you keep saying that you won''t use your privileges? If you call your uncle here today and deal with me like this, you will win even if you win! " Gu only did not pay attention to her, but a reporter who came out with Mo Feiyan couldn''t bear it. He slapped her: "it''s clear that you are playing with privileges, and you have to rely on others. You need some face!" The reporter was a little angry when Mo Feiyan shut him up in the workshop today. Men don''t beat women this kind of words, not limited to such shameless women as Mo Feiyan! The reporter was pulled away by Su Baihao''s colleagues after the fight. He was there shouting to the people who came to watch: "do you know what kind of medicine this pharmaceutical factory produces? Those are all ragged leaves! It''s not medicine at all! " "Anyone who has taken the medicine produced by this pharmaceutical factory should know that his medicine can''t cure the disease at all! If you have any questions about what I said, you can go inside and have a look! " "After we found out these things, in order to cover up the truth, she planned to imprison us, beat us violently, and wanted us to give in. If we didn''t agree, they threatened us with our family! The heart is to blame This is too provocative, and medicine is closely related to people''s life, so it''s impossible to bear making and selling fake drugs! Chapter 2353 One of the onlookers couldn''t help saying, "I caught a cold some time ago and took the medicine produced by this pharmaceutical factory. After taking it at that time, it didn''t work. The next day, I had a splitting headache. I thought it was the aggravation of the cold. It turned out that there was something wrong with the medicine!" As soon as someone mentioned it, many people immediately agreed. Mo Feiyan has always been in the brush before fame, but also has been advertising for themselves, this thing from the essence, when things develop in a good direction, then naturally everything is good. But when what she did is inconsistent with what she publicized, the negative impact will become very big. At this time, the people around immediately boiling. Because Mo Feiyan''s advertisement was so good, the sales volume of the medicine was very good. Most of the people on the scene had taken the cold medicine produced by the pharmaceutical factory. They asked around, but no one took her cold medicine well! The incident caused immediate public anger. Although the masses usually don''t have high requirements for cold medicine, the cheap medicine like Ganmaotong can cure a cold or relieve symptoms, but this medicine is amazing. It didn''t cure a cold! This is equivalent to taking medicine for nothing, spending money for nothing, people have to suffer, this is simply challenging everyone''s limit! In a flash, the crowd stopped Mo Feiyan and refused to let her get on the bus. They were questioning her one after another: "if you make such fake medicine, won''t your conscience hurt?" "You even earn this kind of money, it''s really black heart and rotten lung!" "Bullshit returned master! Bullshit entrepreneurs! It''s just rubbish There are also various kinds of state curses in the middle. When the masses ask Hou Qi about her ancestors for 18 generations, none of them is soft spoken. Mo Feiyan only thinks that she has heard the way of swearing all her life, which is not as much as today! She didn''t pay attention to these ordinary people before, because she always felt that she was the one who was superior to others. However, these people''s eyes and anger finally made her fear. She has never been so helpless, never so embarrassed! At this time, she had some regrets. Why did she go to Gu Weiyi to say those words just now? If she didn''t, she had already got on the bus! Su Baihao was also afraid of an accident and pushed her into the car. The angry crowd was furious. Just at this time, someone yelled in the crowd: "her father is a senior cadre and has great power. Don''t look at what happened to her, she will be locked in and released soon!" Su Baihao is familiar with the sound. Sure enough, he saw Cheng Shutang in the crowd. Su Baihao''s face is speechless, and his nephew is also a cow! Sure enough, those people were even more angry. Where would they let Mo Feiyan go? One by one in a circle, stop the car! Cheng Shutang yelled again in the crowd: "she made fake medicine, sold fake medicine, beat her to death!" This sentence directly ignited the last fire in the hearts of the masses, so the scene could no longer be controlled. A pair of fists toward Mo Feiyan waved in the past, just a moment, she was beaten black and blue. Su Cheng and Ning Yiqing just came out of the pharmaceutical factory. Su Cheng asked Ning Yiqing, "Captain, it seems that you are fighting a little hard. Do you want to stop it?" Chapter 2354 Ning Yiqing glanced at him and said, "stop? How to stop it? Can we let our fists be aimed at the ordinary people who are powerless? " Su Cheng coughed softly and said, "yes." He saw Cheng Shutang who was crowded in the crowd and took the opportunity to kick Mo Feiyan from time to time. He couldn''t help covering his face and said, "boss, what should I do?" Ning Yiqing glanced at him and asked, "that? Which one? " When Su Cheng heard Ning Yiqing''s words, he decided not to speak. Anyway, he seems to be watching the excitement today, but the excitement seems a little big now. They can watch it here, but Su Baihao can''t. when he found his colleagues and felt that they had beaten Mo Feiyan about the same, he stood up and stopped the angry crowd: "if you do it again, you will be suspected of intentional injury, and all of you will be detained by criminal law!" With his words, the angry crowd slowly retreated, one by one still spitting at Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan had been beaten black and blue at this time, her hands were broken, and her legs hurt badly. She was no longer proud of herself, just like a chicken with hair removed. Su Baihao was afraid of another accident, so he quickly put Mo Feiyan into the car and asked the driver to drive Mo Feiyan away. Gu Weiyi originally wanted to go in and look for Qian Bai and Li Mingshu. She didn''t expect that there was a scene here, so she just stood by for a while, and then witnessed the whole process. She doesn''t have any sympathy for Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan is responsible for it. She deserves to be ugly. After fanning the fire, Cheng Shutang stepped back to her and asked, "sister, how is my performance today?" Gu only saw Cheng Shutang stir up the fire in the crowd today. In fact, her heart is a little sad, but her brother''s face is begging for praise. She still gives her brother a thumbs up. Seeing her action, Cheng Shutang said in a low voice, "when I was in Lingcheng, she paid a lot of money for someone to pit you. At that time, I was very angry." "Originally, I disdain to do something that is a little tasteless, but when I think of that thing, I feel that taste is not worth my sister''s money, so I learned from her to fan a fire." "At that time, she made a rumor to deceive you, but this time all I said was the truth! She deserves to be beaten by so many people today Gu only after listening to his words, some moved in the heart, although her brother sometimes some two two, but also a pet of her. So she seriously said: "brother, you are really wonderful, you are the best man I have ever seen!" If Cheng Shutang had a tail, he would shake it. He said with pride, "of course, I''m much better than Ning Yiqing! Look at him. He has no prospects today. He only knows how to fight. " Gu Weiyi can''t help laughing. Ning Yiqing sees the brothers and sisters muttering there. He can understand the lip language, so even if there''s no noise around, he knows what they''re talking about. He despises Cheng Shutang even more in his heart. With such a big brother-in-law, he feels that he''s also suffering from blood mold. After the two brothers and sisters whisper, Cheng Shutang smiles and helps to maintain order. However, he has his own plan in mind. His sister has suffered so much from snacks that she goes home. How can she be bullied again! Chapter 2355 This time things are too big, the number of participants is large, the level is high, even Mo Weiguang can''t stop it. Outside, a man in black called Mo Weiguang when he saw the scene and told him about the situation here. Mo Weiguang sighed at the other end of the phone and said, "come back first and go to the best lawyer in the imperial capital immediately. We can''t lose this lawsuit." The man in black answered and drove away. No one except Ning Yiqing noticed this detail, and his eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, Qian Bai and Li Mingshu are helped up with the help of Su Baiqing''s two colleagues. They are both 50 or 60 years old. They will be beaten like this, and they are also a little depressed. Gu Weiyi saw them come out and asked: "two elder martial brothers, where did you hurt?" "It''s all skin injuries." Li Mingshu wanted to laugh, but he pulled the wound on his face, which made him take a breath. Gu only saw them like this, he felt a little sorry: "two elder martial brothers are really sorry, I really didn''t expect that Mo Feiyan would be so crazy." "It''s not your fault." Li Mingshu sighed and said, "Mo Feiyan has enjoyed the privilege for too long, so he dares to do anything." Qian Bai was there to scold: "it''s true that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. This Mo Feiyan, if it wasn''t for her family''s support, she would not dare to do such a thing!" It''s true. Li Mingshu looked at Gu Weiyi and asked, "have you heard my conversation with Mo Feiyan?" Gu only Yang Yang mobile phone said: "I have recorded, this will become evidence." Li Mingshu''s eyes showed a smile and gave her a thumbs up. She gave her a smile. Because she heard they had a conflict on the phone, she came with some medicine. There were too many people and there were not enough cars. She just took care of their injuries. Today''s security guards, beaten reporters and experts are going to take a note later. Although Mo Feiyan acted too much, she was not stupid. When she forced reporters and experts to stay, she mainly threatened, but didn''t do much. Only a few reporters who didn''t cooperate, such as Qian Bai, Li Mingshu and the former reporter, were beaten. She also let the security guards pay attention to the strength of the fight, and did not beat them to death, nor did she break their hands and feet, so as a whole, they were not seriously injured, just skin injuries. But as long as they hit people, the nature of the matter becomes very serious. After Gu only gave Qian Bai and Li Mingshu the medicine, they immediately felt the pain relieved. Qian Bai asked, "little younger martial sister, what''s your medicine? The effect is very good! " Gu only in front of them, of course, will not obscure anything, immediately said the prescription, Qian Bai nodded: "if everyone in the pharmaceutical industry is as serious as you, how can such a thing come?" Li Mingshu said, "younger martial sister, do you still have this medicine? Can you give me some?" Gu Wei nodded, took out some more from the bag and handed them to him. Li Mingshu looked at her medicine, and his eyes were filled with joy: "I heard that there has been harvest in your medicine planting base. Does your pharmaceutical factory also want to expand its scale?" Gu Wei nodded: "I have this idea." Chapter 2356 It''s such a big deal that Mo Feiyan tied Gu Weiwei to do publicity. Now that Mo Feiyan has an accident, it''s like doing a free publicity for Gu Weiwei, and it''s nationwide. So next, the only medicine in Gu''s pharmaceutical factory, I don''t know when the order will be arranged. Now that she has high-quality medicinal materials as the backing, she has the bottom of her mind to expand the scale of production. This is also imminent. The three looked at each other and knew all about it. Gu only asked about today''s situation in detail, Li Mingshu said with a smile: "this is also a bit interesting, thanks to Zhou yeheng." Qian Bai said roughly what happened after they went in today. Gu''s choice of Zhou yeheng was not surprising at all, because she had judged that Zhou yeheng was a real villain from the story Shao Yizhi told her. Once this kind of real villain finds out that the situation is not right, it is perfectly normal for him to turn over. Qian Bai said after scolding: "although today''s things have to thank him, but I still quite despise his behavior." Gu only laughed and asked, "why didn''t you see him?" "It''s still in the back. They''re looking for a stretcher to carry him." Li Mingshu replied: "he betrayed Mo Feiyan today. After Mo Feiyan took control of the situation, he was the first one to clean up." When Mo Feiyan asked people to fight Qian Bai and Li Ming, they still kept them. But to Zhou yeheng, Mo Feiyan was not polite at all and directly asked people to fight to death. So Zhou yeheng was beaten very badly. He had been thrown to the warehouse before. If Su Baihao and Ning Yiqing didn''t come over, it''s estimated that Zhou yeheng would not survive this time, and Mo Feiyan would find someone to kill him tonight. Gu only a think of this in the heart also understand, in the final analysis, today Zhou yeheng is completely angered Mo Feiyan. While they were talking, Zhou yeheng was carried out. Gu Weiyi saw that his whole body was covered with blood and his hand was dangling there. It was estimated that it was broken. She scanned his bones with perspective eyes. At least three ribs were broken and two cracked. Although the internal organs were not seriously damaged, there were bleeding points. She can''t sympathize with Zhou yeheng at all, but as a doctor, she can''t completely ignore him. When waiting for the car to come, she reached out to pick up the broken hand bone for him. As for his ribs, it was too troublesome to pick up, so she left it to the doctor in the hospital. There were many wounds on his body, so she wiped some medicine for him. When she was wiping medicine for him, she felt a look. She turned her head and saw that Zhou yeheng was awake. She was looking at her with wide eyes. Her face was cold: "you don''t have to look at me like this. I''m just doing what a doctor should do." Zhou yeheng didn''t know what to say for a moment. He knew that if Gu Weiyi was injured and lying here, he would never care. But now Gu Weiyi is treating his injury. Inexplicably, he remembered the meeting when he had just studied medicine with Shao Yizhi. At that time, he was also thinking about how to save people and how to improve his medical skills. However, his original intention of learning medicine gradually faded in the following series of things. He became more and more snobbish and unscrupulous. This will only save him, he felt some shame, he slightly astringed eyes, do not want to see her. Chapter 2357 Gu Yiwei doesn''t care about Zhou yeheng. Anyway, for her, there is no essential difference between saving him and saving a stray dog by the road. After she treated the wound for him, the ambulance also came. At the moment when he was carried into the car, she heard him saying, "Gu, I''m sorry!" Gu Weiyi glanced at him and said, "if you really feel sorry for master, you should change your mind and be a good man." Zhou yeheng sighed for a long time. He didn''t know whether he was in pain or whether he really had regret in his heart. Two tears came down from the corner of his eyes. Gu Yiwei sighed a little. It''s really retribution for him to come to such an end. He tried to cling to the Mo family, but in the end, because of the Mo family, he became this virtue. Gu Weiyi can''t sympathize with him. He just thinks that people still need to have their own principles. Those who are too snobbish will only be hurt by snobbery in the end. There are several cars driving over there. After picking up the relevant personnel, Gu Weiyi stands there and takes a look at Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory. She gently raises her eyebrows. After such a big thing happened to this pharmaceutical factory, I''m afraid it will be difficult to continue. Mo Feiyan''s brand has become a big joke at this time. Ning Yiqing stood behind her and asked, "what are you thinking?" "I''m thinking about Mo Feiyan." Gu Weiyi replied: "opportunism is not a long-term solution at all. In doing business, you have to be honest and upright, and you have to stand up to your conscience. Otherwise, it''s only a matter of time before you die." Ning Yiqing agreed with her view: "no matter what you do, you should be fair and upright, and even if you can make a profit by playing tricks, you will end up suicidal." He said, "I think the scale of Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory is OK. Have you ever thought about purchasing it?" "I''m afraid the Qu family won''t agree." Gu only said in a low voice: "after all, in their eyes, I am their enemy." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said: "there are no eternal enemies or friends in the business field. This pharmaceutical factory is notorious. In addition, there are not many Chinese patent medicine factories and its economic strength is not too strong. I''m afraid you will be the most suitable buyer for this pharmaceutical factory." Gu only slightly stunned, Ning Yiqing then said: "moreover, the current Qu family is not as good as you think, this time Mo family will be dragged into the water by Mo Feiyan. Before the Qu family''s business, many of them used the Mo family''s relationship, too much black history, and too many things that can''t be put on the table." Gu Weiwei is stunned. She doesn''t know much about the affairs of the big families such as the imperial capital, but she also knows a rule, that is, every family is prosperous and every family is damaged. This time, Mo Feiyan caused public anger, and the Mo family acted domineering and offended a lot of people. When those people see that something has happened to Mo''s family, they will find out what they have done before and what they have done before. Once these things are turned out, they will cause a great disturbance in the imperial capital, and there will be many implications at that time. Gu only said with some exclamation: "if such a thing really happens, the Mo family will suffer from it." Ning Yiqing agrees with her: "we''ve been in Chamo''s recently, and I''ll tell you that Mo''s family is probably related to the spy case." Chapter 2358 Gu only this time is really a little unexpected, Mo Weiguang''s identity, if it has something to do with the spy case, then this thing is really big! Ning Yiqing stretched out her hand and pinched her nose, and said: "when this thing comes to this stage, you don''t have to worry too much. You can fight as much as you want with the Mo family. Mo Weiguang may send someone to find you and want to suppress this matter." Gu Weiyi frowned: "today''s thing is so big, can he keep it down?" "Even if it can''t be pressed down at all, it''s good to have less resistance." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "he is likely to offer very rich conditions." Gu Yiwei doesn''t have much doubt about Ning Yiqing''s judgment, because if it is her, she will also want to stop loss in time, make the big thing smaller, and make the small thing smaller. Even if it can''t be completely revealed, it should be controlled at least. Facts have proved that Ning Yiqing''s words are right. She was stopped when she went to siheyuan. A decent looking man in his fifties got out of the car: "Miss Gu, can you have a chat?" Although Gu Weiguang met Mo Weiguang for the first time, he recognized him immediately. After all, he often appeared on TV. Her eyebrows slightly PICK: "Mr. Mo, I think we have nothing to talk about." She said that she wanted to leave, and the man beside Mo Weiguang reached for her, but she didn''t turn her head back. With a backhand pull, the man fell to the ground directly by her. Mo Weiguang had some accidents and stopped several other men who were rushing towards Gu. He said with a smile: "Miss Gu''s skill is really good. Today, I also opened my eyes. Feiyan was spoiled by me and offended Miss Gu. I apologize for her." Gu Wei said with no expression: "Mr. Mo, you are wrong. Miss Mo didn''t offend me. She offended the common people who bought the medicine produced by her pharmaceutical factory with the idea of curing diseases." "Although she has been aiming at me all the time, I never feel that she has offended me, because that''s her business. For me, it''s just that I met a less brilliant opponent in business." Her words made Mo Weiguang choke hard. He had heard Mo Feiyan say that Gu''s only choking can make people angry. He really realized it. He looked at her and said, "anyway, these things are not the original intention of Feiyan. As long as Miss Gu can let Feiyan go this time, I will be grateful." He then took out a stack of information to her: "this is the transfer contract of the pharmaceutical factory. As long as Gu only agrees to my little request, I can send it to you immediately." Gu only took the contract, glanced at it, laughed and handed it back: "Mr. Mo, do you have any misunderstanding about me?" Mo Weiguang looked at Gu only in the eyes of some doubt, she said faintly: "do not know where Mr. Mo see that I lack this money?" Mo Weiguang''s face changed slightly, Gu only''s face became serious: "although I like money, I don''t think money is very important to me. To be honest, money has a very low position in my heart, at least in my ideal." "Oh, I forget that Mr. Mo doesn''t know my ideal yet. I just want to tell you that my ideal is to be a very good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, so that people all over the world can benefit from it." Chapter 2359 Gu only said here, his eyes showed the color of ridicule: "so Miss Mo and I insisted that there was any grudge, it should also be that she violated my bottom line and did what I hate the most. For me, these mistakes violated my principles, so I can''t tolerate them." Mo Weiguang looked at her eyes a little colder. The men he brought over surrounded Gu only. As long as he gave an order, they would fight against her. Gu only has no meaning to be afraid completely, looking at Mo Weiguang with a smile. Four eyes opposite, one calm, one implies anger. After a long time, Mo Weiguang said in a low voice, "Miss Gu, you are still young. If you listen to a word of advice, you have to forgive others." Gu Wei replied: "Mr. Mo, you are old and experienced in the world. I think you have heard the saying that you will not die if you do injustice." "Are you teaching me?" Mo Weiguang''s face was a little colder. Gu Weiyi smiles: "you are also an elder. I don''t think I am qualified to teach you a lesson. I just want to discuss this with you." Mo Weiguang''s face became colder, but Gu Weiyi turned and said, "brother, are you here to pick me up?" Cheng Shutang came out of the alley and said to Mo Weiguang with a smile, "what''s the matter with Uncle Mo?" Mo Weiguang also said with a smile: "Miss Gu has been back to the imperial capital for some time. I''ve been curious about her all the time. I just met her today and talked to her a few times. She has the same temperament as president su." Cheng Shutang smiles: "my sister can''t tolerate sand in her eyes. Uncle Mo laughs. If Uncle Mo has nothing else to do, we''ll go back first. My mother and father are waiting there." Mo Weiguang turned to see a car parked in the alley over there. He laughed and nodded his head. Cheng Shutang took Gu only to the side of the car, got on the car and left directly. Mo Weiguang''s face was very bad. The man in black beside him worried and asked, "will you let her go like this?" Mo Weiguang said coldly: "the Cheng family has stepped in, but not in the way I want. Look at this style, the Su family must have stepped in too. I really underestimated her before." At present, Mo Feiyan''s fake medicine has a certain impact on the Mo family, but the impact is still within his control. The worst is to blame Mo Feiyan for everything. Although Mo Feiyan is his daughter, he believes that in the face of such big right and wrong, Mo Feiyan can understand, and the whole family can not be destroyed because of one mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan is alone in the detention room. She is in a trance. Up to now, what she thinks is still the scene of being beaten by those angry people. Her injury is heavier than Qian Bai and Li Mingshu, but lighter than Zhou yeheng. However, she feels pain all over her body. She knows how much influence it will have on her after today''s events are made big. She is estimated to have been almost destroyed in her life. Her only hope now is that Mo Weiguang will step in and let her escape from prison. After this event is over, she will go abroad. After another three or five years, it will be forgotten and she will be able to start again. In her heart, naturally, she hated Gu and the person who betrayed her in this incident. Chapter 2360 I don''t know how long later, Mo Feiyan heard someone say: "Mo Feiyan, someone came to see you." Mo Feiyan stood up and saw Mo Weiguang standing outside the fence. She hurriedly walked over and said, "Dad, you finally came to see me! Do something to get me out of here Mo Weiguang saw that she was in a mess, and his eyes were clear: "I once said that the Mo family did not admit failure, and at the same time, they did not admit losers." Mo Feiyan''s face turned white instantly, but Mo Weiguang looked at her in disappointment. He had high hopes for Mo Feiyan before, but he didn''t expect that she would be so vulnerable. Mo Weiguang said slowly: "what you have done this time really disappoints me. Even if you sell fake drugs, you dare to beat reporters and experts. You''ve made our Mo family lose all face. I don''t have a daughter like you." Mo Feiyan''s heart was cold and said: "Dad, it''s not like this. You know it too..." "Since you said you wanted to do your own business, I have never been involved in your business again!" Mo Weiguang directly interrupted her and said, "so I don''t know anything about you. If you make such a big mistake, you have to accept legal sanctions." Mo Feiyan''s face is whiter. She is mo Weiguang''s daughter. Naturally, she knows what he means by saying this. She said, "Dad, I''m wrong. You can''t ignore me!" Mo Weiguang no longer paid attention to her, but said to Su Baihao, who came with him: "it''s unfortunate that such a rebellious girl has happened. If she really made a mistake, we can deal with it according to the law. We Mo family members have no privileges." Su Baihao''s face is light to Mo Weiguang''s work: "that''s nature, and the law is just." As they spoke, they walked out. Mo Feiyan felt that she was going to collapse. She yelled in her voice: "Dad, you can''t ignore me!" No matter how she called, Mo Weiguang didn''t look back. Mo Feiyan knows that Mo Weiguang won''t take care of her any more. This kind of thing is really hard for her to accept. In other words, she never thought that she would fall into this situation. She sat there crying, what happened before, she can find someone to blame for her, but this time, she knew clearly that no one would come for her. When this thing develops to this point, the result will only get worse and worse in the future. Mo Feiyan sat down on the ground, but she didn''t know it was regret or other emotions. She soon dried up her tears, but she couldn''t get anyone''s sympathy. At this moment, she thought about Cheng Su Su. When Cheng Su Su was locked up, when Cheng Jinmo said that she didn''t care about Cheng Su Su, Cheng Su Su Su was as desperate as she was. Mo Feiyan leaned there and finally collapsed. As she expected, things were going in a worse direction. Her arrest went straight to the news, and she became the biggest negative textbook in the country. She thought there would be no problem with the medicines she had sold before, and she also had a huge problem because she was locked up. Return of goods, customer complaints, all the bad things towards her pressure. The dealer who bowed to her and hoped to get the agency right didn''t ask her politely, so he directly offered her the sky high compensation. Chapter 2361 And more than one dealer has done so, many have done so. Mo Feiyan heard the news in the detention room and was so angry that her lungs would explode. The money she earned before, she couldn''t pay the compensation at all. Her uncle had no choice but to deal with the matter in person, because Qu''s group was the biggest shareholder of the pharmaceutical company. Qu Fengzhi is a bold man. He immediately takes out money from the special group to fill the hole, but it can''t be over because of this under the instigation and planning of people with a heart. Soon, someone came up with evidence to expose the illegal marketing and illegal competition before Qu. When the evidence was exposed, Qu naturally denied it, but such a denial seemed so vulnerable in the face of absolute evidence. At the same time, someone called in a lawyer to sue Qu. Qu Fengzhi has been agitated by these things these days, but this is not the end, but the beginning. There are at least 50 or 60 such appeals across the country, large or small, and several of them are particularly bad in nature. Qu couldn''t get rid of these relationships, and immediately other things broke out. For example, before Qu Fengzhi, he did things under the signboard of the Mo family, and in these things, you can see Mo Weiguang''s handwriting. So, it brought Mo Weiguang in. Before Mo Weiguang wanted to push Mo Feiyan out and block this matter. When the matter developed to this point, he found that Mo Feiyan could not bear it any more. Mo Wei was so angry that he called Mo Feiyan a black sheep at home every day! To kill the whole family! On the fifth day of Mo Feiyan''s imprisonment, Qu Mingzhu and Mo Ziwei came to see her. As soon as she saw them, she began to cry. As soon as Qu Mingzhu saw her, he gave her a slap, and then scolded: "you fool, you are going to hurt the whole family!" Mo''s family and Qu''s family are one. When something happens, no one can escape. Someone behind the scenes is promoting the development of this matter. No matter how rich the Qu family is, no matter how powerful the Mo family is, this matter can not be suppressed. These days, the news, newspapers and people all over the country are reporting this. When Mo Feiyan suppressed Gu only before, he spread the stall as big as possible. Now almost all the people in the country know that there is a Mo Feiyan in the Mo family who sells fake medicines under the banner of father and brother! Mo Feiyan was beaten a little by Qu Mingzhu. Mo''s three sons and one daughter have been spoiled by all kinds of people since she was a child. Qu Mingzhu has spoiled her even more. But now when she has an accident, Mo Weiguang says that she is not his daughter. It seems that she wants to break off the relationship between father and daughter. Qu Mingzhu starts to beat her! She is so big that Qu Mingzhu has never hit her! Mo Feiyan wanted to go crazy. She roared: "are these things really my fault? When I was doing these things before, you all agreed with me and praised me for doing well! " "I''m not to blame for all the results now! Mom, third brother, you must find a way to save me. I don''t want to stay here! " Qu Mingzhu scolded her: "it''s time, but I still don''t repent. How could I have given birth to such a daughter as you?" Mo Ziwei sighed a long time. At this time, he didn''t know how to persuade Mo Feiyan. He just felt cold in his heart. Chapter 2362 Mo Ziwei doesn''t agree with Mo Weiguang''s way of doing things, but it''s his own father. Even if he opposes it in his heart, he still has to defend his father in front of others. However, after this incident broke out, he found out one thing. It turned out that Mo Ziwei had done a lot of things behind his back. Many of those things could not be seen, and more people were offended than he imagined. This time when Mo Feiyan had an accident, he was the only one in the Mo family who advocated to find a way to save her, but he was the youngest son of the Mo family, and he didn''t usually work in that circle. He had very little power at hand. So even if he wanted to save Mo Feiyan, it was impossible to save her. Mo Feiyan''s heart has never been so desperate. Although Mo Ziwei said that she would not care about her that day, she felt that Qu Mingzhu would not care about her. But at this time, she knew that before the so-called family interests, she was like a big joke! She looked at Mo Ziwei: "third brother, help me to persuade my mother! I don''t want to stay here all the time! " Mo Ziwei said softly, "Feiyan, I advised you before, but you can''t listen to me. Now that things have come to this stage, how can you ask me to help you?" Mo Feiyan cried again. This time, she didn''t understand whether it was regret or other emotions. She was so emotional that she was taken down. Mo Ziwei helped Qu Mingzhu out. As she walked, Qu Mingzhu said, "if I had known that she would make such a mistake, I would have strangled her when she was born. It''s better than dragging down the whole family now!" Mo Ziwei can''t help but say: "Mom, when Feiyan comes to this step, do you and dad really have no responsibility at all? To put it in a bad way, her personality is also your favorite Qu Mingzhu''s face was so ugly that she slapped him with her backhand: "I don''t like my parents. You are not sensible. You can''t help me this time. You still blame me!" Mo Ziwei gently closed his eyes. At this time, they had come out. He found that he and Qu Mingzhu could not communicate at all. He did not speak. When he opened his eyes again, he raised his feet and left. Qu Mingzhu yelled behind him: "Mo Ziwei, where are you going?" "No matter where I go, it''s better than staying by your side." Mo Ziwei said loudly: "you suffocate me!" Qu Mingzhu was crying and scolding behind him. At the beginning, he was still a little heavy. After walking about a hundred steps, he was inexplicably relaxed. It was only at this time that he finally understood where his abstinence came from, and why he had been unhappy all these years. In the final analysis, he did not agree with his parents at all, and he could never be as selfish as they were. He walked aimlessly and didn''t know how long he had been walking. When he stopped, he found that he was standing at the gate of Imperial University. It was September 7th, and the school had already started. This semester, he has resigned as a guest lecturer in Imperial University. He stood here and felt lost for a moment. Mo Ziwei gave a bitter smile. He didn''t understand why he was here, but he thought it was normal for him to be here. He stood at the door of the teaching building and waited for a long time. Then he saw Gu Yiwei and Yu Xiangxiang come out together. Chapter 2363 Yu Xiangxiang had taken Mo Ziwei''s course before, and had his idea. However, Mo Ziwei didn''t pay attention to her. She would see him gently lift his eyebrow, gently pound Gu Wei with her elbow, and then say, "it looks like I''m looking for you. I''ll go to the canteen to help you cook first." Gu Wei said to Mo Ziwei after thanking him: "if you come to me to withdraw the lawsuit, it''s not necessary to talk about it." Mo Ziwei''s face is not good, looking a little haggard, he said in a weak voice: "I know a little about the things between you and Feiyan. I know who is right and who is wrong in my heart. You may not know. In fact, I have been on your side, but she is my sister. I can''t persuade her, so I can only persuade you." "Now things have come to this stage. No matter how thick my skin is, it''s hard for me to say. I just want to say sorry for her when I come here today." Gu only''s eyes were a little surprised, he slightly lowered his head and said: "in fact, I know that I may not have the face to say sorry to you, but I feel that with this sentence, my heart will be more comfortable." Gu only said in a low voice, "you didn''t do anything sorry for me, so you don''t have to say sorry to me." Mo Ziwei said in a soft voice, "I''m glad you think so, but for these things, I know in my heart that if I''m wrong, it''s wrong." Gu only just saw him, originally wanted to disgust him a few words, but this will feel as if there is no need. From his heart, Mo Ziwei didn''t do anything excessive. Standing in his position, he said a few words for his own sister. Of course, he couldn''t say it was wrong. Mo Ziwei asked her again, "when will the case between you and Feiyan begin?" "On the 23rd of this month." Gu''s only answer. Although there are a lot of people suing Mo Feiyan and Qu, Gu is the first one to sue, and she is also the biggest victim, so her case is also the first one to go to court. Mo Ziwei calculated the time: "that''s fast." Gu Wei nodded. After thinking about it, Mo Ziwei said, "Feiyan is so wrong. I don''t help her talk about it. There''s just one thing I want to ask you. Do you want her pharmaceutical factory?" Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "recently, it seems that many people have asked me this question. To be honest, her pharmaceutical factory has a good scale. The machinery and equipment purchased in it are very good. At the same time, the land is also very good. I am really interested in it." "It''s OK to buy according to the market price. I don''t accept the so-called gift or conditional business." She said it''s true that Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory has a very good foundation. If she can buy it and produce it, she doesn''t need to expand the scale in Lingcheng. And Qu''s side has been worried and rotten recently, and the compensation for counterfeit drugs has made them the first two big ones. The pharmaceutical factory has not been sealed up by the court, but it belongs to the scope of absolute business. Mo Ziwei sighed and said, "of course not with these conditions. I just think your pharmaceutical factory in Lingcheng is very good, so I think this pharmaceutical factory is also very suitable for you." "There''s one thing you may not know. I bought the medicine produced by your pharmaceutical factory. The quality is really good." He felt from the bottom of his heart that it was very suitable for Gu only, because her attitude towards Mo Feiyan was completely different from that of traditional Chinese medicine, which was equivalent to the existence of lifeblood for her. Chapter 2364 Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "of course, my medicine is very good. I won''t be like Mo Feiyan, shoddy." When Mo Ziwei heard that she was so determined and calm, he wanted to laugh. He looked at her and said, "I heard that your reason is to let people all over the world benefit from traditional Chinese medicine?" Gu Wei nodded, Mo Ziwei also laughed: "your ideal is very strong, I wish you an early realization." Gu Weiyi said seriously: "I know that your heart doesn''t agree with me to do this thing, but I can understand it. It''s really difficult for me to do it alone, but I believe more and more people will join me." "People who have benefited from traditional Chinese medicine will help to publicize it. It is said from ear to mouth that traditional Chinese medicine is bound to grow stronger and stronger. If there are more people in the audience, it will be easier to spread it again." Mo Ziwei said seriously: "you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to laugh at you at all, because I really believe you can do it." He knew that it was mo Weiguang''s only ideal to talk about Gu with them as a joke when he came home, but he didn''t know why. He believed her because he knew that she was not an ordinary girl. What others can''t do, when she comes here, he can''t help believing that she can do it. Gu only picked an eyebrow to say: "such ah, that I thank you first!" After that, they smile at each other. This kind of smile has the feeling of weeding out enmity and enmity, but it is not the traditional sense of weeding out enmity and enmity. In fact, they are not even friends, but they have some trust and admiration for each other. After Mo Ziwei left, Wang Fenger came to him and said, "I think he is the only one who knows the truth in the Mo family." "Yes." Gu only agreed with Wang feng''er''s words and said softly, "it''s a pity." Wang feng''er knew what she said was a pity, and then sighed. During the summer vacation, Wang Fenger and Yu Xiangxiang dealt with the corresponding affairs in Gu only, wrote a lot of copywriting, and they were also very clear about Gu only and the Mo family. Mo Ziwei''s thing Gu only sighs after also calculate, after all two people''s friendship is very shallow. In the new semester, Gu only needs to learn a lot. Shao Yizhi gives her a pile of medical records every day, and some of them are the processing methods of medicinal materials written by pharmacists. Shao Yizhi also asked about Zhou yeheng once. Gu only told Shao Yizhi what happened that day, but Shao Yizhi didn''t say anything after listening. Gu only saw that he was a little worried. When he saw her worried eyes, he laughed: "you don''t have to worry. Those things have passed for so many years. When I think about them again, I won''t feel very sad. Besides, if you don''t say it, you will feed me to death!" Gu only looked at him and said, "master, I can actually operate Zhou yeheng. Even if he stands up and identifies Mo Feiyan, he is also involved in this matter. It''s OK to make him bear some costs." "No need." Shao Yizhi said faintly: "if this happened before I met you, I would try my best to upset him, but now it''s unnecessary, because he doesn''t deserve to let us distract him." Chapter 2365 At this time, Shao Yizhi''s state seems to be relaxed, that is, to put it down completely: "people can''t always live in the past, they need to look forward, revenge can''t make people happy, only to put it down is relief, and for Zhou yeheng, he has paid a great price." Gu only understood what he meant and then nodded his head lightly, but Shao Yizhi said with a smile: "he has been ruined. With my understanding of the Mo family, he will lose more than he imagined this time." Gu Weiwei doesn''t quite understand what he said. The next day, when she went to the hospital to see Qian Bai and Li Mingshu, she met with another thing, but let her understand why he said that. Although Qian Bai and Li Mingshu are not injured, they are old after all, and their recovery is slower, so they spend a little longer in the hospital. On this day, they were ready to leave the hospital. Gu only came to clean up things for them, and then went through the discharge procedures for them. When she went through the formalities, she saw a beautiful middle-aged woman enter a ward with a cold face, and then she said to the woman, "Zhou yeheng, you look like this now will only be a drag on me. If I stay with you again, my cousin will not let me go." "So you sign it, and we''ll let each other go!" Gu only looked into the room with his perspective eye because he heard Zhou yeheng''s three words: Zhou yeheng''s hand was hanging a little bit, and his face was already flail. Because of these flail, his whole person looked a lot uglier than before, and he was a bit haggard. Mo Yudan stood beside Zhou yeheng''s bed, his face as cold as frost. Gu Weiwei decided to stand at the door and listen to the gossip. Zhou yeheng said, "Yudan, I''ve explained this to you several times. I didn''t do anything wrong about it. We''ve been married for so many years, and our relationship has been very good. We''ve survived the storm before. Now it''s just such a small thing. Is it going to end?" "It''s a small thing for you, but a big thing for me." Mo Yu said coldly: "the thing I regret most in my life is meeting you, because you and I have been criticized all these years, Zhou yeheng. Today, I might as well tell you the truth, I have already regretted it!" Zhou yeheng''s face was hard to see. He asked her, "you never told me before, you said you love me..." "Love you?" Mo Yu sneered: "for the sake of honor and wealth, even your original wife can kill a man like you. I dare not really love him. I was blinded by lard when I made that choice." Zhou yeheng was very excited, but he tried to restrain himself. He looked at Mo Yudan and said, "it turns out that you think so much about our feelings in your heart. In that case, I''ll sign it!" Mo Yudan threw the divorce agreement in front of him and said, "you should have signed it long ago, so at least you don''t have to put it through like today." Zhou yeheng''s hand was shaking badly, but he still finished signing. As soon as he finished signing, Mo Zhudan took up the divorce agreement and left. He didn''t want to look at him again. When Mo Yudan came out, he saw Gu Youyi and took a look at her, but he left without saying a word. Chapter 2366 Gu Yiwei''s eyebrows were slightly picked. Zhou yeheng just saw Gu Yiwei because he looked out. His face was a little ugly and he said to her, "do you think this is my retribution?" Gu Weiyi didn''t intend to go in and talk to him. When she heard him say so, she went in and said very seriously, "yes, I think so." Zhou yeheng He really didn''t expect her to speak so directly. He took a deep breath and said, "so you''re happy now?" Gu only shook his head: "although I think it''s your retribution, I don''t mean to be happy with disaster. Because master has put things down, and I don''t need to remember that, so I just know you have retribution." Zhou yeheng didn''t expect her to say that. After lying there for a while, he lowered his head and said, "believe it or not, I really didn''t hurt Hua''er." Gu Weiyi put out his hand: "no matter whether you kill the elder martial sister or not, the final result is that the elder martial sister is gone. You married Mo Yutan, and now you have offended the Mo family, and Mo Yutan divorced you." "Can you not ask to expose people''s scars like this?" Zhou yeheng couldn''t help saying. Gu Weiyi laughed: "you''re wrong again. I didn''t expose your scar. I''m just stating the facts. You may not believe it. When I told Shifu about you that day, Shifu already guessed what happened today." Zhou yeheng He felt that her words were more painful than exposing people''s scars, but even if it hurt again, he could only bear it. After all, he did something wrong first. Gu only sighed when she saw him like this. She couldn''t sympathize with him in any way. She looked at him and said, "I personally disdain your character, but it''s said that your medical skills are good. If you change your mind and start a new life in the future, you may not be able to live like a human being." She then turned and went out, leaving only Zhou yeheng lying there in a daze. More than ten years ago, he deliberately wanted to cling to the Mo family, killed Hua''er and took Mo Yudan. More than ten years later, he betrayed Mo Feiyan in order to protect himself, which is equivalent to betraying the Mo family. Mo Yudan divorced him, and he had nothing. This time, however, he could not even complain. All this was his choice. When Gu Weiyi sent Qian Bai and Li Mingshu to the hotel for a rest, she called Shao Yizhi: "master, you are really good. You guessed everything right!" Time passed quickly, and it was September 23, the day when Gu Weiwei and Mo Feiyan''s lawsuit opened. That morning, Gu got up and appeared in court on time. When Mo Feiyan was brought out of the court, Gu Wei was stunned. She really couldn''t connect the thin and old woman sitting there with Mo Feiyan who was radiant before. Mo Feiyan''s face is still that one, but she has lost more than one circle. Her sharp chin is like an awl. Her bright big eyes have no color at all. Her face is as pale as paper. She looks as if she has been spirited away. With her broad prison uniform on her body, she seemed to have only one shell left. Gu only immediately understood that the impact of this event on Mo Feiyan might be even greater than she expected. Chapter 2367 Gu only saw this kind of Mo Feiyan and sighed, but no matter what, he couldn''t sympathize with Mo Feiyan. In the end, Mo Feiyan was to blame. Mo Feiyan''s eyes swept over the plaintiff''s seat. When she saw Gu only, the hatred in her eyes could not be suppressed. She broke away from the shackles and rushed directly to Gu only. All the people were stunned by this accident. She looked too thin. The charges she was charged with were selling fake drugs and stealing other people''s trademarks. She was not a dangerous person. Because of this, all of them are too weak to prevent. Gu only but not too unexpected, to Mo Feiyan''s character, these things must be all pushed to her body, so at this time Mo Feiyan, should hate her to the bone. Gu Weiyi looks at Mo Feiyan coldly, and the thin Mo Feiyan runs to her side very quickly. He runs and says fiercely: "Gu Weiyi, you''ve ruined me. I''m going to kill you!" She was now wearing handcuffs and looking ferocious. Gu only looked at her as if she was watching a joke. Mo Feiyan, who looked calm and noble, was almost as crazy as ordinary people, but now she just couldn''t control her emotions. Mo Feiyan was finally controlled before she ran to her. She looked at Gu only struggling: "I don''t understand, I''m not reconciled, how can I lose to you! You''re not as good as me anywhere. Why can you beat me? " Her face bumped into her nose in the struggle. At this time, her nose was bleeding all over the place, and she looked as scary as she could be. Gu only saw her like this, but he thought it was funny. He took no time to put in a line from Hong Kong Opera: "benevolence is invincible." When Mo Feiyan heard her words, she was stunned for a moment, and then became more crazy: "what kind is invincible, I think it''s bullshit, but you have a prominent family background!" Gu only lightly said: "it seems that you are a common people, Mo Feiyan, if you put your family away, I''m afraid you are really worthless." "In fact, for me, no matter what my family background is, you will not be my opponent, because your heart has been crooked, and you have done everything in order to make a profit, regardless of the patient''s life and death." "You can sell the medicine with your family background before, but you can''t hold it forever. Even if you don''t have me to stand up, there will be other people to stand up, because from the beginning, you are wrong!" Mo Feiyan''s emotion is extremely excited, shouting: "I''m right, I can''t be wrong, it can only be you! Gu Wei, you are a big disaster. I hate you! I''ll kill you Gu Weiyi stood there and sighed, looking at the tears in Mo Feiyan''s eyes. She knew that Mo Feiyan had collapsed at this time. Because Mo Feiyan made too much trouble this time, and her mood was extremely unstable, so the court was temporarily suspended. Gu only turned to leave, turned to see Mo Ziwei, Mo family, only to him. Mo Ziwei''s face is not very good at this time. When he sees Gu Weiwei, his eyes show a little bit of apology and helplessness. Gu Weiyi just smiles. They didn''t speak, but they understood each other. Chapter 2368 Su tingxue asked for a day off today to accompany Gu Yiwei. Seeing the scene, she shook her head and said, "Mo Ziwei is the only one in the Mo family. The others are blindfolded by fame and wealth." Gu only agreed with Su tingxue''s point of view. He put his arms around her and said, "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to eat the braised pork ribs you cooked by yourself." Su tingxue patted the back of her hand and said, "OK, let''s go to the vegetable market now!" Cheng Shutang said: "Mom, you are eccentric. When I called you to cook braised pork ribs, you always said you were busy and didn''t have time to cook them for me. When my sister said she wanted to eat, you would cook them. You are too eccentric!" Su tingxue said boldly: "I''m partial to your sister, so what?" Cheng Shutang: "not so good. If you want to be partial, I''m used to it anyway." Gu could not help laughing when he heard this. Mo Ziwei looks at the mother and son who are going out with a smile. He is inexplicably envious. The rumors he heard about Su tingxue are all about her iron blood, but he doesn''t know that she has such a warm side. He does not think that Su tingxue, as a mother, is much more successful than Qu Mingzhu. The recess is only temporary. Three days later, it will be held again. This time, the court has been prepared to control mo Feiyan from the beginning. Mo Feiyan saw that Gu''s mood fluctuated, but she was not as excited as she was in the last court session. Today Gu only comes with Ning Yiqing. Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang have something to do. If they don''t get a leave, they don''t come over. Mo Feiyan looks at Gu Youyi sitting in the plaintiff''s seat, and then sees Ning Yiqing sitting behind Gu Youyi. She is a little sad. The resentment between her and Gu Yiqing originated from Ning Yiqing, but Ning Yiqing never had a good face for her. She thought that if she insisted on it, Ning Yiqing would see her good. She thought that if she stepped on Gu Yiqing, Ning Yiqing would treat her differently. And now it turns out that she is a big joke, no matter what she does, he can''t like her: This is the most painful understanding in the world! Even if she is unwilling to admit it, from her point of view, Gu only and Ning Yiqing are really right: This is the most painful cognition in the world! Mo Feiyan made a scene last time, thinking that she could delay it for a while, or let the Mo family stand up for her, but she waited for another three days, but there was still no other progress, and her heart was extremely desperate. This time, just like the last time, Mo Ziwei was still the only one who came to the hearing. She remembered that Mo Ziwei and his advice to her, and now she was more or less repentant! She finally realized that the Mo family really didn''t care about her. She became an abandoned son just like Cheng Su Su Su in those years. If you want to calculate carefully, she is not as good as Cheng Su Su Su. After all, Cheng Su Su is not born to the Cheng family, but she is born to the Mo family. Mo Feiyan came from grief and cried in court! When the judges heard her cry, they felt that she was the most uncooperative prisoner they had ever seen. But today, no matter whether she cooperates or not, the case needs to be tried, and it can''t be postponed because of her own reasons. So the judge said directly: "the defendant, if you don''t cooperate any more, you will be punished for contempt of court!" The charge of contempt of court is not serious, but for Mo Feiyan, it''s a further crime. Chapter 2369 In addition to the things Mo Feiyan had done before, if she continued to toss about, she would be punished even more. It is estimated that she could be sentenced without a term. Now Mo Feiyan has no support from the Mo family. She knows clearly that she is just like ordinary people. She has no more preferential treatment and no more capital to make trouble. So she can only control her emotions and sob in a low voice. On her side, this can be regarded as appeasement, and she will continue the trial. The lawyer directly read out Gu''s accusation against Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan didn''t admit any of the criminal evidence, but no matter whether she was willing to admit it or not, the case was so ironclad that she couldn''t deny it at all. In addition to Zhou yeheng''s testimony in court, he took out the recording of his previous conversation with the supplier of medicinal materials and the recording of their quarrel, proving that Mo Feiyan was responsible for purchasing inferior medicinal materials. This case is completely settled. Mo Feiyan heard the phone recordings and the previous quarrel recordings. Her eyes were full of disbelief. It turned out that from the beginning, Zhou yeheng was on guard against her! It''s amazing that I recorded these early! Gu Yiwei also admires Zhou yeheng. It''s estimated that there are many pitfalls in this product. No matter what time you have to guard against others, Mo Feiyan was afraid that he had great trust in him at that time, but he didn''t really believe her. Mo Feiyan thought that as long as she didn''t plead guilty, it should be OK to drag on for a while. However, the appearance of Zhou yeheng completely disrupted her original plan. With those recordings, it''s just like a mountain of hard evidence! Mo Feiyan finally realized that she was not as powerful as she expected, and the people around her were not as loyal to her as she expected. The context of the case suddenly became very clear, such Mo Feiyan is no escape, no push. In the end, Mo Feiyan was sentenced to 20 years in prison. She is 23 years old and will spend her most beautiful 20 years in prison. After she gets out of prison, I''m afraid everything will change. She will never be the most proud and beautiful lady of Mo family. As soon as Mo Feiyan heard the verdict, she immediately began to make trouble. But this time, no one could help her make trouble any more and directly pulled her down. She could appeal, but in front of hard evidence, even if she wanted to appeal, she could not change the status quo. When Mo Feiyan is pulled down, she turns her head and looks at Gu only. At this time, Ning Yiqing has already stood in front of Gu only. They don''t know what they are talking about. Gu only smiles a little, while Ning Yiqing reaches out her hand and scrapes her nose. They stand together in a very right way. It seems that other people are superfluous. Mo Feiyan felt the taste of despair, she finally realized that she was a huge joke from the beginning to the end. Gu only felt her eyes, turned to look at her, and then a smile, that kind of smile is not the winner''s laugh at the loser, just a very shallow polite smile. Mo Feiyan understood another thing. From the beginning to the end, Gu only didn''t pay attention to her, and didn''t really regard her as an opponent. Once the matter was over this time, Mo Feiyan was just a stranger to Gu only. Mo Feiyan and Mo Ming think that they are a joke, a clown jumping from the beam! Everything around her is different from what she thought at first! Chapter 2370 This cognition is a huge blow to Mo Feiyan. She screams, can''t bear it any more, and faints directly. Gu only saw such Mo Feiyan gently lift to close, after this matter is over, she no longer need to worry about Mo Feiyan''s matter, so she turned to ask Ning Yiqing: "I won the lawsuit today, do you want to treat me to a big meal?" "Shouldn''t you invite me?" Ning Yiqing asked. Gu Weiyi skimmed his lips and said, "I''m going to buy Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory. I''m a little poor recently. Mr. Ning, don''t be so stingy!" Ning Yiqing jokingly said: "I know you are going to buy Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory. I mean, if you are short of money, I still have one here. But today, I still think you should invite me to dinner." Gu Weiyi scratched his palm and said softly, "if you don''t want to invite me to dinner, I''ll go home and ask my mother to make delicious food for me!" Ning Yiqing took a look at her, held her hand tightly and said, "well, it''s my treat. You pay." Gu Yiwei She deeply felt that her Mr. Ning had gone bad and would play word games with her like this! Seeing her appearance, Ning Yiqing''s eyes were full of smiles and said softly, "let''s go!" Today''s Day is certainly worth celebrating, so he wants to be with her and doesn''t want her to go back to Su''s house, because if she goes back to Su''s house, she won''t be able to get out. And he wants to be with her tonight. Gu only where know his these thoughts, she will just want to play in front of him, and today won the case, she also has a lot of phone calls. She wants to inform Yang Yong to give him peace of mind in production. She also wants to call Shao Yizhi and tell him the good news that she has won. She also wants to inform Su tingxue and Cheng Shutang to share her joy after winning with them. She also had to call the elderly and Qian Bai and others to thank them for their help, because with their help, she could win such an easy victory this time. So although she has been with Ning Yiqing, she has been talking on the phone. Ning Yiqing originally wanted to live a good two person world with her and enjoy the feeling of victory together. She was so good that she had to make a phone call from the beginning. He seemed to be less important beside her. He''s a little unhappy, but it''s not easy to stop her. So he took advantage of the gap between her calls and snatched the phone from her hand. She was stunned for a moment, and he said in a deep voice: "Gu only, you left me in the cold." Gu Yiwei He didn''t open this kind of poisonous tongue and provocative skill for a period of time. She almost forgot that he was very good at it. Ning Yiqing looked into her eyes and said, "from now on, don''t call irrelevant people any more. Stay with me all the time." Gu Yiwei Sure enough, when he became overbearing, he was quite overbearing. There was no reason for him. She looked at him and said, "this may be a bit difficult." Ning Yiqing''s brow wrinkled, Gu only light cough said: "just now my brother has sent a message, said he has come, to celebrate with us." Ning Yiqing''s eyebrows wrinkled even more severely. Gu only added: "he also brought brother Hua and Jiang Yingnian with him when he came here." Ning Yiqing Chapter 2371 With Cheng Shutang mingling, Ning Yiqing knows that his small plans will fail again tonight. Gu Weiyi saw that his face was not very good, so he coaxed him with a smile and said, "it''s a great joy. There are more people and more people!" Ning Yiqing doesn''t like this kind of bustle. He doesn''t like his brother-in-law who doesn''t have any eyesight. Besides, what kind of bustle do Hua Zhifeng and Jiang Yingnian come to join in? Does it have anything to do with them? While they were talking, Cheng Shutang came with Hua Zhifeng and Jiang Yingnian. Hua Zhifeng took a critical look at Gu only and said: "although you can''t watch your lazy skills recently, you haven''t wasted your time. Congratulations, Gu only. I also thank you for all the patients in the world!" He was so seriously ill before. If it wasn''t for Gu only, he would not be able to stand up now. Therefore, he hated Mo Feiyan''s selling fake medicines. Because he was seriously ill, he knew the importance of medicinal materials. Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "brother Hua, if you want to praise me, praise me. Can you stop criticizing me?" When she said that, several people laughed. Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "you are the smartest and most gifted person I have ever met. It''s rare that you are still so persistent. Gu Yiwei, come on! If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, just say it. " Gu only winked at him: "speaking of this, I really have something to ask you for help." Hua Zhifeng looked at me with inquiring eyes. She said with a smile, "can you stop scolding me as soon as you meet?" Hua Zhifeng reaches out and gives her a violent chestnut. Cheng Shutang quit: "don''t bully my sister!" A few people laugh and make a return, not for a while, Wang feng''er and Yu Xiang Xiang also came, and they came with Lin Xianzhi. When one of Lin Xian sees Cheng Shutang and others, he goes to say hello. He and everyone come to know each other for a minute, and he pulls them to talk. But Wang feng''er has been staring at Hua Zhifeng. When Yu Xiangxiang found out, he pounded it with his elbow and said, "do you like that brother?" Wang feng''er''s face turned red and spat softly, saying, "don''t talk nonsense all day long. I just feel familiar when I see him." Yu Xiangxiang said with a bad smile: "as long as I see handsome guys, I feel familiar." Wang feng''er stretched out her hand and twisted it on her waist. Unexpectedly, she jumped out and said, "brother Hua, feng''er thinks you look familiar!" Wang feng''er was very embarrassed. It was too late to pull her back. Her face turned red immediately. She had to harden her head and ask, "brother Hua, have you ever participated in flood relief in Sichuan before?" Hua Zhifeng has carried out numerous tasks. After a long time, he doesn''t remember them, but he also vaguely remembers that he did go to Sichuan to fight floods and rescue disasters before, so he nods his head lightly. Wang feng''er blushed and boldly asked, "have you ever been to Xiaokang island in the middle of a lake to save a teenage girl trapped in it?" "I don''t remember." Hua Zhifeng replied that he was telling the truth. He had saved too many people. He left every time he finished the task and never expected to repay his kindness. Therefore, he would never remember who he saved. But Wang Fenger said excitedly: "the water was very big that time. At that time, all the comrades who participated in the disaster relief couldn''t get through. You were the only one who swam against the current with a rope tied. Several times, you were almost washed away!" Chapter 2372 Wang feng''er looked at Hua Zhifeng and said, "after you come here, tie the rope to the stone, then tie the girl with the rope on her back, and then swim to the bank?" She said so carefully, Hua Zhifeng also vaguely thought of some things, which were more than ten years ago. Wang feng''er then said, "is there a mole behind your ear?" Hua Zhifeng''s red mole behind his ear is very hidden and invisible. He can only see it when he stands behind him. He nods his head lightly. Wang feng''er said excitedly: "it''s really you! I''m the girl. No wonder I look familiar when I saw you just now! Brother Hua, I have been looking for you all these years. At that time, I was so scared that I didn''t even say thank you. I always wanted to find you and say thank you face to face! " This time, it''s Hua Zhifeng''s turn to feel a little embarrassed: "you''re welcome. I''m just lifting a finger." Wang feng''er looked at him and said, "it''s not easy. It''s clear that you risked your life to save me! And the reason why we ordinary people can enjoy a peaceful and stable life is that you pay silently behind us! " Hua Zhifeng is good in character and skill, but he is not good at dealing with girls. Wang feng''er praised him, but he was a little embarrassed. His face turned red and said, "you are serious." Going on, he really didn''t know what to say. Yu Xiangxiang laughed when he saw their appearance: "it sounds like you are destined. Brother Hua saved feng''er ten years ago. Feng''er was determined to find the big brother who saved her..." When she said this, Wang feng''er was afraid of her nonsense and gave her a twist. She said with a smile: "fate, fate, irresistible fate!" Wang Fenger couldn''t bear it. She picked up a chicken leg and put it in her mouth and said, "eat yours!" Gu only looked at Wang feng''er and Hua Zhifeng. He thought it would be a good thing if they could get together. Hua Zhifeng was calm and a little male chauvinist. Wang feng''er was gentle and tolerant. They could complement each other. They got together because of Gu Weiyi, and the atmosphere was adjusted by Yu Xiangxiang and Lin Xianzhi. They had a good meal. Finally, Yu Xiangxiang proposed to sing, which was immediately approved by Lin Xianzhi and Cheng Shutang. So when singing, the painting style is a little strange. Yu Xiangxiang sings children''s golden melody like two tigers, Lin Xianzhi sings port city golden melody like upstream, Cheng Shutang sings gentle melody like a cloud made of rain in the wind, and Ning Yiqing and Hua Zhifeng watch the crowd. In the middle of the song, Qian Qian was called over by Cheng Shutang, and then there were more couples singing to each other. Yu Xiangjiao Lin Xianzhi sang "intimate lover". For a time, there was a lot of trouble in the box. Gu only see them together in the noisy, in the heart some funny, the mood is also before all have not relaxed. They are her friends, siblings, roommates, lovers, and they are all young. Everything is so harmonious. Several people have been laughing and making trouble for a while. Maybe it''s because of their gender. Qianqian is familiar with Yu Xiangxiang and Wang Fenger. Gu only found out one thing. Qianqian''s personality is much more cheerful than when he was in Lingcheng, and he even fights with them. Chapter 2373 Gu only good celebration banquet, Leng is they tossed completely changed shape, in the end basically no one is discussing her and Mo Feiyan case. For these, Gu only felt very interesting, so they were noisy. After singing a song with Cheng Shutang, Qian Qian came to Gu''s side and said, "thank you, sister." Gu Weiyi asked with a smile, "what do you thank me for?" Qianqian said seriously, "thank you for meeting Cheng Shutang." Gu Wei took a look at Cheng Shutang, who was hanging out with Lin Xianzhi. She laughed: "you really don''t need to thank me for this. It''s your destiny. My brother is very mature and steady at ordinary times." "He is a big boy." Qianqian looks at Cheng Shutang''s eyes full of tenderness. She says in a warm voice: "in fact, I think he is very lovely if he doesn''t show mature and steady appearance." Gu only thinks that Qianqian''s use of the word "cute" to describe Cheng Shutang is quite accurate. Her brother is not cute! She said with a smile, "does my brother know what you think of him?" Qianqian shook his head: "he will not know. If he knows, he still doesn''t know how to win." Gu only agreed with her: "my brother is really like this, but you still have to praise him more. He looks careless, but in fact he is meticulous and sensitive, and he is very concerned about the evaluation of his family and the people he cares about." Qian Qian agreed with her words, so she nodded her head lightly, but some of her words stopped. Gu only asked curiously: "how? Is there anything else you can''t say in front of me? " Qianqian bit his lip and said, "Shutang said that he would take me home to see Mr. Cheng and grandfather Cheng this week. I''m a little nervous. Do you know what they like, sister?" Gu only saw some shyness and worry from Qian Qian''s face. She said with a smile, "you really asked the wrong person about this. You know, I don''t have much contact with them. If you want to ask me their preferences, I really don''t know." When she said this, she said, "but I know that the Cheng family always have their own principles to look at people and things. Their principles are to respect the strong, like the capable, and have a little face. So if you are too weak, maybe they will have some ideas." Qianqian''s eyes are worried. Since Cheng Shutang told her a lot last time, she has been worried. When she doesn''t like Cheng Shutang, she can have all kinds of opinions on Cheng''s family. But when she likes Cheng Shutang, if the people of Cheng''s family have any opinions on her, it will directly affect her feelings with Cheng Shutang. Gu Weiyi held her in his arms and said, "but my family is so smart and powerful that I can definitely fix them. If they have any problems with you, you tell me, I''ll go to my mother and let her deal with them!" Qianqian couldn''t help laughing, but the smile soon faded away. She said with some worry: "if you don''t say it''s OK, I''ll remember it as soon as I say it. I don''t know how to pass aunt Su''s pass." "You don''t have to worry about your mother." Gu Weiyi said with a smile: "my mother doesn''t care about my brother''s private affairs. She always says that as long as my brother can marry his daughter-in-law." Thousands of corners of the mouth smoke smoke, but feel this words from Su tingxue''s mouth to say it is not against. Chapter 2374 Gu only then said: "my mother has seen you before in Lingcheng. You know how much she likes you, so you really don''t have to worry about it." Qianqian was not relieved to hear her say that. At that time, she had no definite relationship with Cheng Shutang. She felt relaxed. Now, because of her different identities, her ideas and opinions are completely different. She is still not sure that Su tingxue will like her. Gu only looked at her and said, "my family has grown up. Now when we fall in love, we will worry about getting along with our parents in law. In this way, my brother is really very happy!" Qian Qian''s face flushed slightly: "sister, you also make fun of me!" Gu only said seriously: "I''m not teasing you, but really happy for you. I still know what kind of person my brother is. You can be happy together." Thousands of mouth slightly up, she still remember when she cold face to Cheng Shutang things, at that time she dislike him not, now also just more than a year, all things have changed. The party tossed about until one o''clock in the middle of the night before they separated. Cheng Shutang brought Hua Zhifeng and Jiang Yingnian together. Jiang Yingnian had something to go back to the training camp first. Cheng Shutang, of course, wanted to send Hua Zhifeng back to Qingda and decided to dump Hua Zhifeng. Yu Xiangxiang and Wang feng''er came together. Yu Xiangxiang drank a little too much wine. Lin Xianzhi took her and left, so Wang feng''er also left. Hua Zhifeng wants to go back to the training camp directly. Ning Yiqing pulls him and says, "do you still want to be single with strength?" Hua Zhifeng was stunned for a moment. Gu only pushed him and said, "I have something else to do at night. Please send feng''er to me." She said that, she took Ning Yiqing away, and winked at Wang Fenger when she left. Wang feng''er was originally a smart man. She didn''t understand Gu''s only meaning, and her face turned red again. As soon as Gu Weiwei and Ning Yiqing leave, only Wang feng''er and Hua Zhifeng are left. Hua Zhifeng has never been alone with a girl. She will stand here with Wang feng''er. The night is dark, the street is cold, and there are few pedestrians on the road. At this time, the emperor''s capital was already a little cold at night. When Wang feng''er came, she only wore a thin skirt. At this time, the night wind blew, and without the noise, she felt a little cold and could not help holding her arms. Although Hua Zhifeng doesn''t know about romantic affairs, he is not the kind of person who is totally ignorant of feelings. So he takes off his coat and hands it to Wang feng''er and says, "here you are!" Wang Fenger''s heart warm, warm voice thanks: "thank you flower elder brother." She didn''t tell him politely. She put her clothes on her body. Hua Zhifeng''s body temperature was still on her clothes. It was warm. It seemed that the cold night wind was also warm. Hua Zhifeng is very tall, about 1.8 meters, while Wang Fenger is typical of a girl from Sichuan. She is not too tall, just 1.6 meters. His clothes are long, wide and big, which makes her look delicate. Hua Zhifeng is not good at chatting with people. At this time, he is also nervous. He has never been through the night road with girls since he grew up. He coughed and said, "where do you live? I''ll take you back." "I live in the dormitory. It''s not far from the dormitory. I''ll just walk back." Wang feng''er said softly, "do you want to train tomorrow? I won''t waste your time Chapter 2375 Although Hua Zhifeng has the strength to be single, he is not the kind of person who has no EQ at all. In fact, he is also versatile when performing tasks. So he said softly, "I''m on my new year''s leave recently. I don''t need to train tomorrow. It''s not safe for you to go home at night. I''ll take you back!" Wang feng''er''s heart is happy, warm voice thanks, two people then one front and one back of walk in the night, but don''t know what to say. After a long time, Wang feng''er asked him, "brother Hua, did anything interesting happen when you were on a mission?" "Interesting things?" After thinking about it, Hua Zhifeng said, "it''s really not that interesting when we perform tasks, because the so-called fun is often accompanied by accidents and some risks. It''s only when we think about those things afterwards that we will find it interesting." He said that he saw Wang feng''er looking at him with expectant eyes, which let him go on. Hua Zhifeng has no eloquence to tell a story at all. After seeing her, he wanted to refuse, but found that he couldn''t refuse. So he thought about it and said, "I can''t tell a story. If you want to hear it, I''ll tell you something that happened before." Wang feng''er immediately nods her head. Hua Zhifeng sees that she can only go on with her story. Then, the original story of thrilling and dangerous things comes out of his mouth. He is dry and can''t feel any tension and excitement. He only has cold numbers and the most concise process. He doesn''t even have a word to set off the atmosphere. Even so, Wang feng''er can find the key point. When she asks for some details, Hua Zhifeng tries to think about the process at that time and reluctantly tells the story. There are still no descriptive words or atmosphere description, but she still listens with relish. With Wang feng''er as a loyal audience, Hua Zhifeng felt that she had nothing to say. It seemed that she had become somewhat interesting and could tell her a few more stories. Because these stories are Hua Zhifeng''s own experiences, even if they are simple, Wang feng''er can give play to the imagination of a liberal arts student and restore the thrilling degree and interest of the whole story in her mind. So even if Hua Zhifeng can only talk about some dry process, it will become particularly interesting in Wang Fenger''s ears. They talked while walking. Although they didn''t walk fast, they had to go to their destination. When they stood under the plaque of Imperial University, they both felt that the road was too short. Wang feng''er looked at Hua Zhifeng and said, "brother Hua, your clothes are back to you." "It''s a little far from your dormitory. You can wear it back." Hua Zhifeng said softly. In fact, Wang feng''er didn''t want to return his clothes too much. It wasn''t that she was greedy for the warmth here. Instead, she felt that if she returned the clothes to him at this time, she couldn''t find any reason or excuse to go to him in the future. With this dress, we can find a way to ask him out later. Her face flushed slightly and said, "well, I''ll give it back to you next time I wash it." Hua Zhifeng nodded, and she asked, "brother Hua, can you give me your contact information? I don''t mean anything else. It''s just that it''ll be more convenient to return the clothes. " Hua Zhifeng said a series of numbers. Wang Fenger took out a piece of paper from her bag and took notes. Then she quickly wrote down her contact information on the paper. Chapter 2376 Wang feng''er handed it to Hua Zhifeng and said, "this is my number. If brother Hua has something to do, you can call me." Hua Zhifeng just wants to reach for it, but she has quickly stuffed the note to him, and then wrapped up his clothes and ran to school. Hua Zhifeng''s mouth slightly rose, looking at the note in his hand, the smile in his eyes became stronger. He didn''t want to be single by strength. Gu only and Ning Yiqing returned to the villa beside the school. Gu only said curiously: "I don''t know if brother Hua will send feng''er back to school." "He will." Ning Yiqing affirmed: "I can see that he has a good impression on Wang Fenger. If he can''t grasp such an opportunity, he will really be single all his life." Gu only thinks his words are reasonable. After all, they are onlookers and can''t help much. They can only make up at most. As far as Gu is concerned, Hua Zhifeng is also a teacher and friend. She also hopes that he can get rid of the order as soon as possible. Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "I think you should care about the things between us at this time, not the things between Hua Zhifeng and Wang Fenger." Gu only mouth slightly Yang, the smile in the eyes thicker, winked at him and said: "Ning Yiqing, did I tell you that I like you very much?" "You only said you like me before, but you didn''t add this attribute in front of me." Ning Yiqing replied: "so you said this to me tonight. I''m very happy." Gu''s only eyes were filled with a smile. She held her chin in one hand and said, "do you like me?" Ning Yi Qing''s Mou light turns deep: "you this words ask too not to take heart, so obvious matter you still don''t understand?" "It''s a totally different feeling to see and to say it out of your mouth." Gu only said seriously: "so, Ning Yiqing, do you want to look at me and tell me this seriously?" Ning Yiqing''s eyes are full of tenderness. Looking at Gu Yiwei''s eyes, she said, "Gu Yiwei, I like you!" Gu''s only eyes lit up immediately, and he said seriously, "I like you very, very much." Gu only said gently, "what a coincidence, so do I Mo Weiguang was arranging something when Mo Feiyan''s loss in court came back to his family. Although he said that he had given up Mo Feiyan and was dissatisfied with Mo Feiyan, Mo Feiyan was his daughter after all. How could he not care at all? But he has always been snobbish and wants to find some benefits for himself, but he finds that the Cheng family''s defense is extremely tight, and he has no room to start. As early as a few days ago, he found that after Mo Feiyan''s news was broadcast by legal channels all over the country, Mo Feiyan became the biggest joke in the country, and their mo family was also criticized by people in the circle for all kinds of jokes. Because of the influence of the Mo Feiyan incident, his competitors are ready to move. Although he is now in a very high position, it is difficult for ordinary people to shake him, but it does not mean that he can''t shake him completely. It is even more difficult for him to go further. I don''t know who reported him these days, and the relevant departments have been very strict with him. He even has a feeling that if he doesn''t respond again, there may be incredible changes in this matter, and then he will suffer more losses. Mo Weiguang reaches out his hand and presses the center of his eyebrows. He remembers what Qu Feng said to him yesterday: someone is checking Qu''s family. Chapter 2377 It seems that Qu''s business group is one of the best in China. On the face of it, it is very beautiful. However, they can''t help but know how many shady things they have done. Qu can''t stand investigation. In the past, when Mo Weiguang was in the limelight, no one dared to touch Qu, and Qu did not expose his shortcomings in front of others. Mo Feiyan''s business was like making a big hole in Qu, exposing Qu''s shortcomings, which was equal to giving people an opportunity to attack. Mo Weiguang can''t help but scold: "how did I give birth to such a stupid daughter? She wants to drag the whole family to hell!" Qu Mingzhu wiped her tears and said, "Feiyan is not doing well this time, but she is our daughter after all. Do we really tolerate watching her stay in prison for 20 years? Wei Guang, you have to do something about it! " When Mo Weiguang wants to face up, he also needs to show a certain attitude, so to draw a clear line with Mo Feiyan is part of their real ideas, and the other part is for others to see. There are a lot of reporters around the court. He thinks he can''t afford to lose his face. Of course, he won''t go to the hearing. Now that the dust has settled, it''s really not difficult for Mo Weiguang to do something in the middle of it. He glared at Qu Mingzhu: "it''s useless for you. You didn''t teach her well. Otherwise, how could this happen?" Qu Mingzhu just cried: "yes, it''s all my fault! How did I know she would be so confused? " In fact, she is clear about the fight between Mo Feiyan and Gu only, and even supports it, because in her heart, she also looks down on Gu only, and thinks that Gu only is inferior to them, but where do they want to get it, they will make such a big fall on Gu only. Mo Weiguang was annoyed to hear her cry. He said in a deep voice, "it''s good for you to know. At this stage, too many people are staring at me. I can''t make any action. This matter has to be delayed for two years. When it''s over, I can''t operate." "These days, you just stay at home and don''t go anywhere." Qu Mingzhu said while wiping tears: "where do I get the mood to go out at this time?" When Mo Weiguang saw her appearance, he was even more agitated. At this moment, the home phone rang. He stood by the phone and picked it up. He was calm when he answered the phone, but after that, the expression on his face became a little ugly. Qu Mingzhu was weeping in a soft voice. He could see the expression on his face and could not care to cry. After wiping his tears, he looked at him in a puzzled way. He looked ugly and said, "I know." After he hung up, Qu Mingzhu asked, "what happened?" "There''s a little thing." Mo Weiguang took a deep look at her and said, "it''s a little troublesome to deal with this matter, but the problem is not too big. The family has been in a mess these days, and you''re in a bad mood. Why don''t you go back to Qu''s home and live for a few days first?" Qu Mingzhu always goes to Qu''s home when she is free, so she doesn''t think much about Mo Weiguang''s proposal. She just sniffs and says, "I''m afraid Qu''s home is not peaceful..." She said with a long sigh: "but it''s better than at home. Feiyan is locked up. I don''t even have a speaker in the future. I can''t live this life." Chapter 2378 Mo Weiguang glanced at her and didn''t say anything in the end. Qu Mingzhu put things away and went to Qu''s home. As soon as she left, Mo Weiguang''s face became more ugly. He dialed a phone and hung up after saying a few words. After a while, a car stopped at the door of Mo''s house. He got on the car and asked, "is 34 really exposed?" "That''s the news now." The driver was a man in his thirties with pockmarked face: "you need to make arrangements right away." "Make arrangements right away?" Mo Weiguang''s face was very ugly: "what the hell can I do in such a short time?" The so-called arrangement is actually absconding. But he is in a high position. He has been living a life of human beings all these years. If he really wants to abscond, he will have to leave everything in China! In the eyes of foreigners, it''s a colorful and beautiful world, but for him, it''s not necessarily so. The standard of living is likely to be greatly discounted. The pockmarked man looked at him and said, "it''s just my suggestion. I don''t listen to you unless you are sure that the 34th won''t give you up." Mo Weiguang didn''t have any confidence in this matter. He said with a cold face: "at the beginning, they pulled me into the water. Once something happened, they would only let me escape!" The pockmarked man just laughed at his statement: "but you have also made great progress over the years. How many obstacles have they cleared for you? Don''t I have to count these things in front of you?" When Mo Weiguang heard that he was coerced, it was not reasonable. Maybe he was coerced at first, but after so many years, his identity did benefit him a lot. He took a deep breath and said, "is there no other way?" "Yes." Pockmarked man said in a low voice: "stay at home, wait for someone to check you." Mo Weiguang glared at him, reached out and pressed his eyebrows. He only felt that everything was not going well recently, and everything was developing in the direction he didn''t want. The pockmarked man said in a deep voice, "you can make your own decision on this matter. I can only give you this suggestion. I can''t stay in China any longer. I''m leaving recently. If you can arrange it, we can go together." Mo Weiguang has a cold face and doesn''t speak. The pockmarked man doesn''t need him to give an answer at this time. He takes the car around the emperor and sends him back to Mo''s home. Mo Weiguang looked at some empty room. He couldn''t help sighing. He made a phone call to his eldest son and second son and explained a few words. If you want to go abroad, of course, you should prepare your money first, otherwise it is difficult to maintain a high quality of living abroad. In fact, Mo Weiguang was reluctant to give up the domestic scenery, but he also knew that he had no other choice. When he cooperated with those people, he had expected that he might face such an outcome, but he had some fluke in his heart over the years. Mo Weiguang''s action is very fast. In just three days, he arranged everything. Qu Mingzhu went back to Qu''s home, and he didn''t need to care about her. After Mo Feiyan''s case was decided, Mo Ziwei asked to be transferred to bianyuanshan district. Only his two eldest sons knew the inside story, so he wanted to take his two eldest sons with him. The car was ordered before, and when it arrived at the border, the corresponding people came to meet it. Chapter 2379 But Mo Weiguang''s luck is not good, he just got on the boat was stopped, stop his people in the stop failure after the direct fire. He was met by a pretty looking woman, but the woman looked a little fierce, forming a huge contrast with her beautiful face. The woman swearing: "what bad luck! I''m being watched, brothers. Let''s go! Go ahead and kill the cops Mo Weiguang''s heart was a little flustered. He hid in the cabin and looked around. At this time, they were just off shore, but they were forced to retreat again. He couldn''t help asking the woman, "what do you do now?" The woman glared at him and said, "what can I do? Have you ever used a weapon? If you have, take it up and do it together. If you are caught, you may not be able to live! " When Mo Weiguang was young, he used weapons, but he would use these things. His heart was full of fury, and the other side obviously had an advantage in weapons and other things. As far as their fighting power was concerned, they would not fight at all! His heart gave birth to a never had despair, but at this moment, he did not have a better choice. Mo Weiguang clenched his teeth, took up the weapon and started to act. Only when he took up the weapon, he felt a pain in his hand and seemed to be hit by something. He looked down and his hands were full of blood. He looked up again, then on a pair of sharp eyes, that eyes he knew, is Ning Yiqing. When Mo Weiguang sees Ning Yiqing, he feels cool. He also knows what kind of tasks Ning Yiqing usually carries out. Now this situation can only prove one thing, that is, Ning Yiqing has been staring at him for a long time! Mo Weiguang''s heart was in a panic. He was in a panic. Just at this moment, someone on the other side poked out his head. He also knew that person, his secretary, and pockmarked son who talked to him that day. It was also a piece of chess that spies placed around him to watch him. It was precisely because of his special identity as a pockmarked man that he believed what the pockmarked man said. But now it seems that this matter is totally different from what he imagined. Mo Weiguang''s face was very ugly, and the pockmarked man said loudly: "boss, surrender!" Mo Weiguang had heard about Ning Yiqing''s fighting power before, but at this time, he was really unwilling, and at the same time, he had a chance. When he was about to take the other hand to get the weapon, he felt a pain in his hand, and his hand was dripping with blood, and he could not get anything. There was a sense of despair in his heart. At this time, when he surrendered, he would face extremely severe charges, either death penalty or life imprisonment. It was a very tragic end to wait for him. He shook his head and said, "no! I can''t and won''t just give up! " The woman who received him also saw Ning Yiqing at this time. She had a trace of consternation on her fierce face. She couldn''t help saying: "Ning Yiqing? Why is he here? " Mo Weiguang asked her, "do you know Ning Yiqing, too?" That woman is not others, it is Qin Keren who grabs the boss position with the little gangster. But now Qin Keren is not the same as she was in those years. She has no lack of means and ruthlessness. In the past few years, she has a cunning style of acting like a fox. Chapter 2380 Qin Keren wandered along the border and became the most ferocious bandits on the border! Qin Keren is fierce, cunning is cunning. He has become a force. He is much worse than the professionals Ning Yiqing brought. After all, they represent the highest level of fighting in China. If she is allowed to escape again, it will be a huge joke. Qin Keren''s face was very ugly. She cried out: "if you meet someone who sticks your hand, withdraw quickly..." Before her voice fell, she felt that her head had been hit by something. She turned to Ning Yiqing and saw his cold eyes. Qin Keren vaguely heard someone calling her boss, but she had no way to agree. Because she felt that her hands and feet were no longer obedient, her body fell down. She looked at Ning Yiqing for the last time, but the corners of her mouth contained a faint smile. She knew he didn''t like her, but she would rather die in his hand than in someone else''s. She has been very hard in recent years. Although she has become a disaster by her own efforts, she still likes a peaceful life in her heart. If everything can be done over again, she will not let herself go on this road, suppress the extravagant hope in her heart, and live a simple life. Maybe she will never be right with Gu Youyi again Just at this time, he heard a low male voice saying, "I heard that there was a group of bandits led by women on the border line before. I saw them today, but it''s not the same. I got her at once!" Ning Yiqing said in a light voice: "yes, because you are so powerful, she''s finished all at once." Qin Keren used her last strength to see the man she had seen before in Lingcheng. It seems that Cheng Shutang is Gu''s only brother! She suffered a serious brain injury, which will be a little slow reaction, but also understand that she did not die in the hands of Ning Yiqing in the end, but in the hands of Cheng Shutang. Qin Keren''s heart has 11, 000 unwilling, but this meeting she has no choice, spit out a mouthful of blood after the complete end of her wonderful but some on the table life. As soon as Qin Keren died, the rest of the business became very easy to deal with. The minions directly surrendered. Mo Weiguang and his two eldest sons were injured to varying degrees, and their eyes were full of horror. Ning Yiqing glanced at them and said to Mo Weiguang, "Mr. Mo, you''re really deep. We''ve finally caught you with so much effort." Mo Weiguang didn''t know whether he was scared, or because he lost too much blood. His face was pale and looked very frightening. He was silent for a long time before he said, "this time, you set up the game, right?" Ning Yiqing nodded: "that''s right, otherwise we''ll have to take a lot of trouble to check you as you are." Mo Weiguang sighed for a long time and said, "did you really catch number 34?" "You''ve been caught. Do you think you can escape on the 34th?" Ning Yiqing asked in a deep voice. No. 34 is a key figure in the spy organization. His position is not high, but he is super capable of making trouble. In recent years, he has set off a lot of waves. Mo Weiguang gritted his teeth and finally chose not to say anything. Ning Yiqing doesn''t need him to say anything at this meeting. All this is settled by this time. Chapter 2381 Ji Mingming fiddles with a radio station in the room, but she finds that the news has not received any response. Her brow is slightly wrinkled. At this moment, someone kicks the door open. She turns her head and faces a dark hole. Her face changes slightly, but she calmly asks, "what''s this? What happened? " Hua Zhifeng took out her radio station and said coldly, "No.34, it''s deep enough!" Ji Mingqiang squeezed out a smile and said, "No.34? What''s number 34? I don''t understand what you''re saying Hua Zhifeng looked at her and said, "Mo Weiguang has said everything. Are you sure you want to be tough?" Ji Mingming''s face changed several times. Her fingers moved and she was about to move. However, Hua Zhifeng was faster than her. He quickly pulled her arm, three or five times, and she was sweating. Hua Zhifeng glanced at her and said to the teammates around Ji Mingming: "take her down!" When Gu only knew these things, it was already three days later. Ning Yiqing and Cheng Shutang had brought Mo Weiguang back, and No. 34, who had hidden so deeply in the imperial capital, also fell into the net. Gu only heard from Su tingxue that the mysterious number 34 was Ji Mingming. She was really surprised. Although she felt that Ji Mingming was wrong when she contacted him before, she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Ji Mingming is No.34. When she thinks about it carefully, she thinks it is reasonable, because she is in a very delicate position, and she is very good-looking, which is very convenient for her action. It''s easy for some leaders who are not very punctual to follow her path. The reason why Mo Weiguang became a member of the inter conspiracy organization is that he is afraid that it has something to do with those romantic affairs. Gu only sighed and despised Mo Weiguang''s behavior. Su tingxue is very calm about these things: "Mo Weiguang has always been very utilitarian. I''m not surprised that this kind of thing happened to him. It''s just that when he chose to do that kind of thing, he was doomed to the present ending." Gu only agreed with Su tingxue: "Mo Feiyan was afraid that he was still waiting for Mo Weiguang to save her. Now it seems that he is afraid that he can''t save her." Su tingxue''s eyes add a bit of deep: "a family''s evil intentions, waiting for them must be the severe punishment of the law, yesterday when I went to the courtyard, I just ran into Qu Mingzhu who came to ningbeichuan, only a few days, I dare not recognize her." Gu only shook his head slightly. Su tingxue said, "the Qu family has a great influence this time. It''s said that Qu Fengzhi, the chairman of the Qu family, has also been arrested. The Mo family and Qu family, who were once famous for a while, will become the past." "But this road is their own choice, and they have to bear the bitter fruit of their own brewing." Gu Wei nodded, and Su tingxue asked her, "you said you wanted to buy Mo Feiyan''s pharmaceutical factory. How is this going?" "Before, I had a straight talk with Qu Feng. Qu had a problem, and the pharmaceutical factory was confiscated by the court. Now it is estimated that it will be taken after the case is over." Gu only replied that this is not necessarily a bad thing. When a pharmaceutical factory auctions, she will buy it if the price is right. If it is not right, she will rebuild a pharmaceutical factory. Chapter 2382 As Gu only expected, when Mo Feiyan''s case spread all over the country, her pharmaceutical factory was also advertised for free. As a result, her pharmaceutical factory ran out of orders. The whole factory was running at full speed, and the orders were scheduled to March next year. Su tingxue asked again, "how is the progress of your herbal medicine planting base?" "So far, eight planting bases have been built in the corresponding provinces and cities, which already contain the vast majority of medicinal materials. This year, we have gained something. In another three or five years, a large number of high-quality medicinal materials will be on the market." Gu''s only answer. Su tingxue looked at her with a proud face and said, "the only thing I thought before was the same as your grandfather. I think you are really talented in shooting. It''s a pity that you gave up your talent in this field. But when I heard you say these things, I think we were narrow-minded at the beginning." "What you have to do is to save the whole industry by one person. It''s really difficult, and so far, you''ve been doing well." Gu Weiyi said with a smile, "I can''t do this alone. Mr. Shi and my master have helped me a lot. There are also elder martial brothers Qian and Li, as well as those students in the medical college." Now that she has built so many production bases, even if she has three heads and six arms, she can''t be busy. What''s more, she is still a student in school, so she doesn''t have so much time at all. She can only pull out the general framework and recruit a group of people under the banner of Shi Lao, and then select the backbone from the first medicine planting base to take the important positions in each planting base. It''s simple to say, complicated to do, and even more troublesome to select people. When she first selected these people, her most important requirement was to love the industry of traditional Chinese medicine, have principles and a bottom line. After all, her original intention in building a plant base was to plant high-quality medicinal materials. Now that there are eight planting bases, she thinks it can be delayed. First lay a good foundation for these eight planting bases, and then build other bases. This process may take several years. She has always been clear about these things. Mother and daughter are chatting, the door is knocked, Gu only open the door, see Ning Yiqing standing outside, her eyes suddenly bright. Su tingxue sighs when she looks like this. She doesn''t want to stay! Gu only said a few words to Ning Yiqing at the door, then turned to Su tingxue and said, "Mom, I''ll go out with Ning Yiqing." Su tingxue is too lazy to look at her at this meeting. She waves her hand to her. She smiles and pulls Ning Yiqing out. At this time, the imperial capital is in autumn, and the red leaves of Xiangshan are all over the mountain. Ning Yiqing takes her to stand at the foot of Xiangshan. She looks at the red leaves dyed in the jungle and sighs: "it''s beautiful." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said, "it''s not as beautiful as you." Gu Weiyi chuckles. Ning Yiqing seems to be more and more comfortable with these words, but he kneels down with a huge diamond ring and says to her, "Gu Yiqing, marry me." Gu''s face turned red slightly: "aren''t we married?" "I''m married, but recently I feel that I didn''t formally propose to you before. The whole process is not formal, and it''s a bit intimidating, so I want to do it again." Ning Yiqing looked at her and said. Gu Weiyi took the ring he handed over with a smile and put it on his hand. He said, "well, it''s approved. It seems that you didn''t give me a wedding ring before. This one can be regarded as the one before. Now you take another one out, and I''ll marry you." Ning Yiqing Gu only laughed, reached for him and said, "I''m kidding you!" She leaned against him and said, "Ning Yiqing, as soon as I graduate, we''ll have a wedding!" Ning Yiqing said in a warm voice: "I can''t wait. Now come home with me!" Gu Wei chuckled: "good!" (end of full text)